《The Physicist Wife Who Overturned The World》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Jiang Donghai, Pei Xiangxiang, even if we have to perish together, I won¡¯t let you two live a good life. Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you two down with me.¡± Xue Fanxin activated the explosive device and brought the couple who had betrayed her along with her onto the road of death. Rumble¡­ A powerful explosion took place in a two-story tall villa. The entire villa was leveled, and the people inside were blown up until not even their bones were left. In the Nanling Empire, at the foot of Tian Huang Mountain, a little girl who was originally covered in blood and completely lifeless suddenly opened her eyes and miraculously came to life. However, the person who had come back to life was no longer the little girl from before but Xue Fanxin, who had been killed by the explosion not long ago. When Xue Fanxin woke up, she realized that her body had become a size smaller. She looked to be only about fifteen years old. She was thin and small, and her body was riddled with injuries. However, they were all superficial wounds. None of her vitals were hurt, but her injuries were extremely painful. Evidently, she had started playing the most popular game of transmigration and rebirth. She was really lucky to be able to survive such an explosion! Her memory slowly merged with the original owner¡¯s. Only then did she realize that the original owner was also called Xue Fanxin. She was the granddaughter of the Duke of the Nanling Empire. She had been stupid and gullible since she was young, publicly recognized as a good-for-nothing. Although Xue Fanxin who had come back to life was filled with hatred, she knew that the people she hated had already been killed in the explosion. Hence, her hatred gradually subsided. She wondered if that adulterous couple was as lucky as her to be able to transmigrate and be reborn? ¡°Jiang Donghai, Pei Xiangxiang, you¡¯d best not play the transmigration game too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely kill you again, and you will die even more miserably than the last time.¡± Xue Fanxin gritted her teeth as a familiar face suddenly appeared in her mind. The owner of this face was called Li Yaoyao. She was the murderer who had killed the original host of Xue Fanxin¡¯s body. Li Yaoyao was the granddaughter of a concubine of the Duke¡¯s estate. Her parents had died early, so she had been sent to live at the Duke¡¯s estate. Li Yaoyao was jealous that the host had been doted on by the Duke. Hence, she deceived the host into a deserted place and pushed her down a cliff. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve taken your body, I¡¯ll take revenge for you and skin Li Yaoyao alive for you to see.¡± Xue Fanxin struggled to sit up among the weeds at the bottom of the cliff. To her, who had been exposed to medicine since she was young, dealing with such small injuries was not difficult. It was just a little painful. Even if it hurt, she had to bear with it. It was better than lying there and waiting for death. Since God had looked after her and given her a new life, she naturally had to work hard to survive. Not only must she work hard to survive, but she also had to live her life to the fullest. Xue Fanxin quickly treated her injuries. Before she was done, the sky had changed, and dark clouds blocked the sun. It seemed like heavy rain would come soon. In order to not become a drenched chicken, Xue Fanxin tried her best to find a place to take shelter from the rain. Soon, she discovered a cave nearby. As the rain had already started falling, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to find other options and ran into the cave. The cave was dark, and there was a huge rock in the middle. The stone was square in shape like a stone bed. However, its surface was a little uneven, making it look no different from ordinary rocks. Xue Fanxin sat on the rock and continued to treat her injuries. However, she did not notice that when the blood from her body dripped onto the stone, it was completely absorbed by it. Soon, cracks began to appear on the stone that had absorbed her blood. Crack! Crack! ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations While tending to her wounds, Xue Fanxin thought she had heard a strange noise. She calmed herself and listened more intently, resting a bloody palm on the stone. The blood on her palm was completely absorbed by the stone. Then, the stone cracked all over, making the same sounds again. Crack! Crack! The sound this time was much clearer than before. Xue Fanxin quickly noticed it and raised her palm. With the help of the dim light, she vaguely saw that the rock she was sitting on was cracking. Frightened, she quickly dodged out of the way. When Xue Fanxin got up from the stone, the stone seemed to have split open like a layer of ice. Fissures rapidly covered the entire stone. When they were deep enough, pieces of stone fell to the ground, revealing a crystal coffin. Through the crystal coffin, she could vaguely see a person lying inside. Heavens, could this cave be a burial place for the dead? Xue Fanxin was frightened. She kept backing away from the crystal coffin as much as possible, wondering if she should leave the cave. However, it was pouring rain, and she was injured. Nothing good would happen if she went out. Forget it. It was just a dead person. It was not like she had never seen a dead person before. What was there to be afraid of? Xue Fan tried her best to bolster her courage. Tired from standing, she wanted to find a place to sit down, but just as she was about to move, the lid of the crystal coffin flew up by itself¡­ Was it a zombie? Upon encountering such a strange thing, Xue Fanxin no longer dared to stay in the cave and ran out. At this moment, a magnetic voice sounded from behind her. ¡°You woke me up. Shouldn¡¯t you take responsibility?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard this, she was shocked and puzzled. Twisting her neck, she turned around and saw a man handsome enough to make the gods jealous. His white clothes fluttered as he flew out of the crystal coffin. When the man¡¯s feet landed on the ground, it seemed like lotuses bloomed with each step he took. A ball of white light appeared beneath his feet, isolating the dirt on the ground and maintaining his cleanliness. The man who flew out of the crystal coffin walked towards Xue Fanxin one step at a time. When he reached her, he raised his hand, lighting up the cave. A Night Pearl floated in the air and illuminated the entire place. With the light, Xue Fanxin saw the man¡¯s face even more clearly and realized that she could not look away. He was really handsome, so much so that it was suffocating. He had a pair of profound eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything in the world. His body emitted the powerful aura of a superior. Just standing in front of him made people feel afraid. The man lit the cave up to see Xue Fanxin¡¯s face clearly. When he noticed her injuries, he frowned slightly as if he was displeased. ¡°Who are you?¡± Facing the man¡¯s questioning gaze, Xue Fanxin realized that she could not resist. Even if she did not want to answer, she could not help but open her mouth to speak. ¡°I¡­ I am Xue Fanxin, the granddaughter of the Duke of the Nanling Empire.¡± What was going on? Why had she answered his question so obediently? And in such detail? This was not her style. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I¡¯ll remember you.¡± The man smiled faintly. That smile seemed to be able to purify all evil in the world, but it also seemed to be able to destroy everything in the world. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Xue Fanxin tried her best to control her body so that it would not shake violently. ¡°Ye Jiushang. Remember my name. We will meet again soon.¡± ¡°Ye Jiushang.¡± Why did this name sound so familiar? ¡°Remember it. Also, don¡¯t let anyone obtain your blood casually,¡± the man said out of nowhere. His finger moved gently in front of Xue Fanxin, and a few beams of gentle purple light appeared in his hand. They flew onto her and healed all her injuries. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m healed?¡± Xue Fan was shocked. She checked her body and found that there were no wounds at all. She raised her head and wanted to thank the man, but she realized that he had already disappeared. ¡°Where did he go? ¡°Ye Jiushang?¡± There was no response. The Night Pearl floating in the air slowly fell and landed in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand.. Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin held the Night Pearl and looked around the empty cave. Even now, she had yet to recover from her daze. Seeing the messy rocks on the ground and recalling what had just happened, she felt like she was in a dream. Wait. She had to get her thoughts together. She had pressed down on the explosive device and perished together with Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang, the two scums. Then, she transmigrated here and became the granddaughter of the Duke of the Nanling Empire, Xue Fanxin. Later, she went to the cave to escape the rain and sat on a large rock. Afterward, the huge rock suddenly exploded. There was a crystal coffin inside, and in it was a handsome man. The handsome man was called Ye Jiushang. He could heal her injuries with a wave of his fingers. Then, he left behind some mysterious warning and a Night Pearl before disappearing without a trace. The crystal coffin disappeared with him. Apart from the shattered rocks, there was no trace of the crystal coffin in the cave. ¡°Is this really not a dream?¡± Xue Fanxin pinched her arm hard and realized that it hurt. She was certain that she was not dreaming. All of this was real. This was a fantasy world. No matter what, good fortune awaited those who survived a calamity. Now, shouldn¡¯t she be thinking about how to return to the Duke¡¯s estate? After Xue Fanxin sorted out her thoughts, she realized that the rain had stopped outside. She could vaguely hear someone calling out her name. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, where are you?¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er¡­¡± Were they looking for her? With doubts in her heart, Xue Fanxin walked out of the cave. The moment she reached the outside, she bumped into the person who was looking for her. It was a white-bearded elder who led a search party for her. When the elder saw Xue Fanxin, he was so happy that he shed tears. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, Grandpa has finally found you. Thank god you¡¯re okay, thank god you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xue Fanxin called out stiffly. For some reason, she felt extremely close to the old man as if he were her biological grandfather. Was the host¡¯s mind playing tricks on her? The old man was the Duke of the Nanling Empire, Xue Batian. He had been open and honest his entire life and had been loyal to the country. However, he led a bad life in his later years. He didn¡¯t know whether his only son was dead or alive, while his only granddaughter was born an idiot and a waste. Xue Batian was constantly worried for this child. However, the Emperor of the Nanling Empire was afraid of Xue Batian and always targeted him secretly. ¡°Silly child, why have you come here alone? What a mess. You can¡¯t do this in the future, okay?¡± Xue Batian stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head dotingly. No matter how stupid or useless this granddaughter was, she was still his biological granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa, it was Cousin who asked me to come here and pushed me down the cliff. Fortunately, I was hooked by the tree vines on the cliff and slowly climbed down. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t die. Grandpa, why must Cousin treat me like this? Did I do something that made Cousin angry? Cousin said that I was useless and shouldn¡¯t live to waste food. Grandpa, is that right?¡± Xue Fanxin took advantage of this opportunity to tell the truth, adding oil to the fire and fanning the flames. She sounded terribly aggrieved. The host was not smart. She did not know how to express her grievances and had suffered a lot in the past. Now that she had taken the host¡¯s body, some people would be unlucky. Li Yaoyao would be the first to bear the brunt. Xue Batian didn¡¯t care if Xue Fanxin was telling the truth. When he found out that Li Yaoyao had attempted to murder his granddaughter, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t stay calm. He scolded angrily, ¡°How dare she harm you! Little Xin¡¯er, Grandpa will definitely seek justice for you. When we get back, I¡¯ll tell that Li Yaoyao to get lost from the Duke¡¯s estate.¡± He would not let anyone get away with hurting his granddaughter, not even the Emperor.. Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin heard Xue Batian¡¯s words, the corners of her lips curled up. Although she had yet to return to the Duke¡¯s estate, she had already thought of a way to deal with Li Yaoyao. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you must have been very frightened today. I¡¯ll take you back immediately. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Xue Batian bent down and patted his shoulder, indicating for Xue Fanxin to climb on his back. Looking at his not particularly broad back, many memories surged into Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind. It was this back that had carried her ever since she was young, giving her endless love and warmth. No matter what others said about her, no matter how useless she was, this back would forever be her strongest support. In her previous life, Xue Fanxin had been an orphan and lacked kinship since she was young. At this moment, she was so touched that she almost burst into tears. Her eyes were sore, and she really wanted to cry. Even though Xue Batian was not her biological grandfather, why did she feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity towards him? Xue Batian bent over for a long time but did not feel Xue Fanxin climb on. He turned back to look and saw that her eyes were red as if she was about to cry. He grew anxious. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s Little Xin¡¯er, why are you crying? Are you unwell? Quickly tell me.¡± Xue Fanxin pounced into Xue Batian¡¯s arms and hugged him. Feeling the warmth of his arms, she said, ¡°Grandpa, thank you!¡± Thank you for being good to me. Thank you for loving me. Thank you for protecting me. Thank you for being tolerant of me. Thank you¡­ ¡°Silly child, why are you saying these things all of a sudden? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Xue Batian used his rough and old hand to gently stroke Xue Fanxin¡¯s head, his loving heart encasing Xue Fanxin everywhere. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I¡¯m fine. I just suddenly understood a lot of things. Grandpa, I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin said these words not because of the host but because they came from her own heart. The moment she saw Xue Batian and sensed his infinite love for her, she had decided to be filial to him. ¡°Aiyo, my Little Xin¡¯er has become sensible!¡± Xue Batian smiled so widely that his old eyes narrowed into slits. He was extremely happy. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa will carry you back.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already grown up. I don¡¯t need you to carry me like you did when I was young. I can walk by myself. Let¡¯s go back quickly. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Xue Fanxin hooked onto Xue Batian¡¯s arm and dragged him away. Xue Batian smiled even more happily and allowed Xue Fanxin to pull him along. She was different from usual today. It seemed that she had really grown up and become sensible. The grandfather and granddaughter pair walked together and gradually faded into the distance. However, they did not know that on a nearby mountain peak, someone had been watching them and listening to their every word and action. In fact, Ye Jiushang never truly left. After leaving the cave, he went to a nearby peak and watched Xue Fanxin. At this moment, a young man suddenly appeared behind Ye Jiushang and knelt on one knee. He said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, the higher-ups already know that you woke up early. They sent people over to escort you back.¡± ¡°How long have I been sleeping for?¡± Ye Jiushang asked coldly with his back facing the man. ¡°Your Highness, you slept for nine months, nine days, and nine hours. You woke up half a year earlier than expected. Perhaps it is because you woke up early that the higher-ups are so anxious for you to go back.¡± ¡°The moment of three nines, the power of nirvana¡­ Could it be that all of this was really predestined by the heavens?¡± ¡°Your Highness, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing. Go and investigate the granddaughter of the Duke of the Nanling Empire, Xue Fanxin, for me. I want to know everything about her.¡± Ye Jiushang looked at his slender, fair hand. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he revealed a mysterious smile. There was actually the power of nirvana in her blood. This Xue Fanxin¡­ was interesting.. Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the Nanling Empire, within the Duke¡¯s estate, a young and beautiful woman was trimming flowers in her room. Her personal maid suddenly ran in and said in a panic, ¡°Miss, bad news! Xue Fanxin is back!¡± When the woman heard this news, she suddenly couldn¡¯t control the strength of the scissors in her hand and cut the fine flowers into pieces. Her expression was extremely ugly, and she was shocked. She asked in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible? She didn¡¯t die after falling from such a high cliff? ¡°Xiao Tao, are you mistaken? How could Xue Fanxin not be dead?¡± This woman was Li Yaoyao, the girl who had deceived Xue Fanxin into going to Tian Huang Mountain and pushed her off the cliff. She was the cousin that had been sent to live at the Duke¡¯s estate. The maidservant, Xiao Tao, was a confidant who had followed her into the Duke¡¯s estate. Here, Xiao Tao was the only person she could trust. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve confirmed over and over again that Xue Fanxin is really not dead. She isn¡¯t even hurt at all. She¡¯s currently eating with the Duke!¡± Li Yaoyao was so frightened that her face went pale. The scissors in her hand fell to the ground, and she swayed unsteadily, almost losing her balance. She had finally deceived Xue Fanxin into going to Tian Huang Mountain under the Duke¡¯s nose, and then she had gone all out to push her down the cliff. In the end, Xue Fanxin had not died but returned. In fact, she was unscathed. This news was devastating to her. If the Duke knew that she was the one who had pushed Xue Fanxin off the cliff, would she still be able to remain as a Young Miss of the Duke¡¯s estate? That would be impossible. ¡°Xiao Tao, did Xue Fanxin say anything in front of the Duke?¡± Li Yaoyao asked in a panic. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that the Duke is in a very good mood and is talking and laughing with Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°In a very good mood? Talking and laughing?¡± If the Duke knew that she was the one who had pushed Xue Fanxin off the cliff, the first thing he would do after returning to the estate would be to settle scores with her. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be in such a good mood. Had Xue Fanxin not told anyone that she had pushed her off the cliff? Right, Xue Fanxin was stupid and silly. Even if she had been wronged, she did not know how to explain it. What was she panicking about? Li Yaoyao adjusted her mindset and calmed herself down. After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Xiao Tao, invite Young Master Yi Tian to the hall. Tell him that the Duke is looking for him.¡± ¡°Miss, what do you want to do?¡± Xiao Tao asked uneasily. For some reason, she had a premonition as if something bad was about to happen. ¡°Xue Fanxin likes Yi Tian, and Yi Tian likes me. Duke Zhenguo appreciates Yi Tian and practically treats him as his adopted son. As long as Yi Tian is around, Xue Fanxin will be even more gullible. Even if she comes back alive, I have a way to make her swallow this matter and never tell anyone.¡± Xue Fanxin was dumb and a useless person who could not cultivate. Why did she receive all of the Duke¡¯s doting? As for her, Li Yaoyao, she was naturally beautiful and had excellent talent. However, she was an orphan who had no choice but to live under someone else¡¯s roof in the Duke¡¯s estate. If she could obtain half of the Duke¡¯s love, she would have long risen to prominence. Why would she need to hole up in her room every day to raise flowers? If Xue Fanxin died, maybe the Duke would turn his attention to her. Then¡­ But Xue Fanxin was lucky. She didn¡¯t die even after falling from such a high cliff¡­ It didn¡¯t matter though. Xue Fanxin was very stupid anyway. If she couldn¡¯t kill her this time, she could continue next time. What Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t know was that from now on, she would never have such a chance again. Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin returned to the Duke¡¯s estate, she immediately started eating piping hot delicious food. Because of Xue Batian¡¯s love, even if she was stupid and foolish, no one in the Duke¡¯s estate dared to show her any disrespect. Of course, some people were just pretentious on the surface and were actually scheming behind her back. The most typical example was Li Yaoyao. On the surface, she called her a sister, but she was plotting against her in secret. Especially in front of that person called Yi Tian, she was always acting. Yi Tian was charmed by Li Yaoyao¡¯s pretentious act and regarded her as a goddess. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, this is your favorite golden roasted chicken leg. It¡¯s just been roasted. Hurry up and eat it.¡± Xue Batian placed the leg that the servants had just brought to the dining table in front of Xue Fanxin, watching her eat it happily. ¡°Wow¡­ My favorite roasted chicken leg.¡± Seeing her favorite dish, Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes lit up. She held the drumstick in her hand and nibbled on it. Her table manners were rough but had a unique elegance. She clearly didn¡¯t have proper etiquette, but it made people feel that it was very pleasing to the eye, and they couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. At this moment, a young man in a simple azure robe walked in. He did not even look at Xue Fanxin and ignored her existence, directly walking up to Xue Batian. He asked in neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°Lord Duke, may I ask why you have called me here?¡± ¡°Did I call for you?¡± Xue Batian asked in confusion. His memory had not been too good recently, so he was quite forgetful. He could not remember if he had called for Yi Tian at all. Maybe he did, maybe he didn¡¯t. Xue Fanxin was with Xue Batian ever since she returned. She remembered clearly what Xue Batian had done, so she was certain that he had not called for Yi Tian. This matter was very suspicious! Yi Tian thought that Xue Batian just did not remember, so he did not think too much about it. After all, he knew that Xue Batian had a bad memory. ¡°You might have forgotten, Duke. It¡¯s alright. Once you remember, you can just send someone to call me over again.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to call you over when I remember.¡± Xue Batian felt that he had really forgotten something. He did not think too much about it. Xue Fanxin was not going to let the matter rest so easily. She nibbled on the chicken leg with relish and said casually, ¡°Grandpa, when did you call for Brother Yi Tian? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s seemingly unintentional words, Xue Batian¡¯s mind instantly cleared up quite a lot, and he remembered quite a few things. He was now certain that he had not called for him. He asked in confusion, ¡°Yi Tian, who said that I was calling for you?¡± ¡°Xiao Tao came to tell me that you were looking for me,¡± Yi Tian said straightforwardly. As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong. Xiao Tao was Li Yaoyao¡¯s personal maid, and her status in the Duke¡¯s estate was the lowest. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to see the Duke himself, so she had no right to be his messenger. If the Duke had something to say, he wouldn¡¯t ask Xiao Tao, who had nothing to do with him, to send the message. What happened today¡­ was not so simple. Xiao Tao was Li Yaoyao¡¯s maid, so she must be on her orders. Had Li Yaoyao called him here? Yi Tian thought harder and looked at Xue Fanxin, who was eating a chicken leg. He soon figured it out. Yaoyao must have hoped that he could settle the matter with Xue Fanxin soon. ¡°Miss Fanxin, I know you like me, but you¡¯re not my type. I hope you won¡¯t pester me in the future, okay?¡± Yi Tian spoke clearly in front of Xue Batian and rejected Xue Fanxin straightforwardly Xue Fanxin was chewing on a drumstick when she heard Yi Tian¡¯s sudden ¡®rejection.¡¯ She nearly choked. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yi Tian was someone that Xue Batian had accidentally saved three years ago. From then on, he had been staying in the Duke¡¯s estate and had become his right-hand man. Although he did not treat the original host badly, he was not good to her either. In fact, he was like this to everyone. He was gentle, refined, and polite. Especially to women, he would maintain a gentlemanly distance. But there was one exception¡ªLi Yaoyao. Everyone in the Duke¡¯s estate knew that Yi Tian liked Li Yaoyao. However, Xue Fanxin liked Yi Tian. As the real heiress of the Duke¡¯s estate, her status was much higher than Li Yaoyao¡¯s, and she also had Xue Batian¡¯s favor. Hence, Li Yaoyao always used this as an excuse to reject Yi Tian¡¯s feelings. If she rejected him outright, so be it. However, Li Yaoyao always acted like she liked Yi Tian but was helpless because of Xue Fanxin. It was precisely because Li Yaoyao would pretend to be pitiful and innocent in front of Yi Tian from time to time that he hated Xue Fanxin more and more. When he saw her, he always had a bad attitude. He would even ignore her outright. However, Yi Tian had already expressed his feelings to Xue Fanxin a few times and rejected her. Unfortunately, she refused to face the reality and refused to let go or give up. But the current Xue Fanxin was no longer the same. She did not have any feelings for Yi Tian. Facing his rejection, she readily replied, ¡°Oh, I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡± This outcome surprised Yi Tian. He looked at Xue Fanxin, who was still nibbling on the drumstick, in disbelief and thought that he had heard wrong. ¡°What did you just say? You won¡¯t pester me anymore?¡± ¡°From the moment I was pushed down the cliff by Li Yaoyao and my life was hanging by a thread, I no longer liked you. Furthermore, I now realize that you aren¡¯t that outstanding and aren¡¯t worthy of me. Why should I waste my feelings on a man who doesn¡¯t love me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yi Tian looked at Xue Fanxin in shock as if he was looking at a stranger. Because of his surprise, he seemed to have missed the part where Xue Fanxin had mentioned that she had been pushed down the cliff by Li Yaoyao. He only remembered the second half of her sentence. Why did he feel that Xue Fanxin seemed to have changed today? Was it his imagination? It must have been his imagination. Yi Tian did not think too much about Xue Fanxin. Even if she had changed, she was not his type, so he said solemnly, ¡°I hope you can remember what you said today, Miss Fanxin.¡± No matter why Xue Fanxin had become like this, as long as the result was according to his wishes, it was enough. Without Xue Fanxin stuck in the middle, he and Yaoyao could finally be together. He really couldn¡¯t wait to tell Yaoyao the good news. Xue Fanxin finished her drumstick and threw the bone on the table. She looked up at Yi Tian, who was smiling blissfully, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly to reveal a sinister smile. However, it disappeared very quickly. She said to Xue Batian, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s that saying? A gentleman is always willing to help others achieve their goals.¡± ¡°My Little Xin¡¯er has become smarter. She actually knows the phrase ¡®a gentleman is always willing to help others achieve their goals,''¡± said Xue Batian happily. He felt that his granddaughter had become much smarter than before. Good, good, good! ¡°Perhaps when I fell off the cliff, too much wind blew into my head and cleared up the fog, so I became smarter!¡± Xue Fanxin randomly found an excuse to cover it up. Then, she looked at Yi Tian and continued, ¡°Grandpa, Yi Tian and Cousin Yaoyao are in love with each other, so why don¡¯t we give them our blessings?¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, do you really want to fulfill their wishes? Do you really not like Yi Tian anymore?¡± Although Xue Batian admired Yi Tian, Yi Tian did not like Little Xin¡¯er. Even if he forced him to marry her, she would not be happy. This kind of thing could only be thought through by Little Xin¡¯er. However, he had not expected her to suddenly think things through. ¡°Grandpa, I have higher expectations for my other half now. Yi Tian doesn¡¯t meet my requirements, so I don¡¯t like him! Our Duke¡¯s estate hasn¡¯t had a wedding for a long time. Why don¡¯t we take this chance to have a good time?¡± I want to see if the arrogant Li Yaoyao will really be willing to marry the penniless Yi Tian! Xue Fanxin looked at the blissful smile on Yi Tian¡¯s face and mocked him in her heart. What an idiot. He doesn¡¯t even know that he¡¯s been deceived by that woman.. Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Batian was famous for doting on his granddaughter. Even if Xue Fanxin wanted the moon, he would do his best to pluck it for her. Hence, when Xue Fanxin said that she wanted Yi Tian and Li Yaoyao to get married, Xue Batian immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, let Yi Tian and Li Yaoyao get married as soon as possible. We need some fun in the Duke¡¯s estate.¡± ¡°Lord Duke, are you really willing to betroth Yaoyao to me?¡± Yi Tian asked agitatedly, sounding a little anxious. What he was worried about was not Xue Batian but Xue Fanxin. He was afraid that she would suddenly change her mind. Xue Batian doted on Xue Fanxin so much. Once she changed her mind, everything would go back to zero. ¡°Everyone knows that you and Yaoyao are in love. Since Little Xin¡¯er is no longer infatuated with you, I¡¯ll let you two live happily. I¡¯ll betroth Yaoyao to you now and let you two choose a date to get married and bring some excitement to this estate.¡± Xue Batian was in a good mood, and his memory was bad. Coupled with the fact that Xue Fanxin was sitting safely by his side, he had actually forgotten about how Li Yaoyao had pushed Xue Fanxin off a cliff. Li Yaoyao happened to be outside the door at this moment and heard everything Xue Batian said clearly. Her heart was suddenly filled with panic. In a moment of desperation, she didn¡¯t care too much and quickly walked into the hall. She said agitatedly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡± She, Li Yaoyao, was qualified to marry into the royal family or someone of a higher status. She would never marry the penniless Yi Tian. If she really married him, her life would be over. Hence, she would not agree to this marriage no matter what. Li Yaoyao rejecting this marriage made Yi Tian feel hurt. He asked sadly, ¡°Yaoyao, are you unwilling to marry me?¡± Back then, she had said that she liked him too and was willing to marry him. It was only because Xue Fanxin was in the middle that she had no choice but to give up on him. Now that Xue Fanxin no longer wanted to pester him, the Duke was willing to fulfill their wishes, but she was still unwilling to marry him. Why? Li Yaoyao was too panicked and anxious just now, so she did not notice her actions and words. Finally reacting, she realized that she had done something wrong and quickly thought of a way to salvage the situation. ¡°Yi Tian, Cousin Fanxin likes you. How can I snatch the person she likes? I can¡¯t be so selfish, so¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hearing Li Yaoyao¡¯s explanation, Yi Tian came to a realization and hurriedly explained, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t worry. Miss Fanxin has already agreed to fulfill our wishes. She said that she no longer likes me. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Cousin must be sacrificing herself to fulfill our wishes. How can we be so selfish? Absolutely not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Miss Fanxin is really willing to give us her blessings.¡± ¡°Yi Tian, let¡¯s not deceive ourselves, okay?¡± Li Yaoyao clearly didn¡¯t want to marry Yi Tian, but she pretended she was acting out of selflessness. Her acting was quite realistic and superb. She was worthy of an Oscar! Xue Fanxin hated these white lotuses the most because Pei Xiangxiang was exactly this type of woman. She saw Pei Xiangxiang¡¯s shadow in Li Yaoyao. How could she let go of this woman who had caused the original host to fall off a cliff and die? ¡°Cousin, if you¡¯re unwilling to marry Yi Tian, you¡¯ll have nowhere to go when you leave the Duke¡¯s estate. I advise you to consider carefully whether you want to marry him or not.¡± ¡°Cousin, what are you talking about? Why would I leave the Duke¡¯s estate?¡± Li Yaoyao started to panic again. She was even more anxious than when she heard that Xue Batian wanted to marry her to Yi Tian. For some reason, the Xue Fanxin sitting in front of her gave her an uneasy feeling as if she were a judge about to sentence her. No, she couldn¡¯t panic. The more she panicked, the less she could do. No matter what Xue Fanxin was planning, she would be able to deal with it. There was no need to be nervous or afraid.. Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin took another drumstick and began chewing on it. Her gaze seemed to be filled with disdain as she looked at Li Yaoyao, who was standing in front of her. She sneered coldly. ¡°Cousin, did you think that after pushing me off a cliff, I¡¯d still let you live the life of a rich missy in the Duke¡¯s estate?¡± The moment that was said, Li Yaoyao¡¯s face turned pale. She took a couple of steps back and almost lost her balance. Xue Fanxin¡¯s words made Xue Batian recall this matter. His originally good mood turned into rage as he slammed the table and stood up, scolding angrily, ¡°I almost forgot about this; how stupid of me. Li Yaoyao, how dare you plot against my precious granddaughter! Do you think I, Xue Batian, am dead?¡± When Xue Batian slammed the table and stood up, Li Yaoyao was so frightened that she immediately knelt down and cried pitifully. She looked miserable and tried her best to explain herself, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t push her off the cliff. There must be some misunderstanding here. Cousin Fanxin, if you want Yi Tian, I¡¯ll give him to you. I beg you, please give me a way out.¡± Yi Tian also recalled that Xue Fanxin had mentioned how Li Yaoyao had pushed her down the cliff. His heart was in a mess, and he had yet to sort out his thoughts. However, when he saw Li Yaoyao kneeling in front of Xue Fanxin and begging, his heart ached. He stepped forward to speak up for her, ¡°Lord Duke, I believe that Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. There must be a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? Do you think Little Xin¡¯er wouldn¡¯t even know who harmed her?¡± Xue Batian believed in Xue Fanxin completely, standing by her side in everything. As a result, Xue Batian¡¯s words were not believable to Yi Tian. For Li Yaoyao, he would rather contradict Xue Batian. ¡°Duke, everyone in the Duke¡¯s estate knows that Miss Fanxin has often gone against Yaoyao for my sake, so this matter is very likely a lie that Miss Fanxin fabricated to deal with Yaoyao. She¡¯s wrongly accusing Yaoyao. I hope you can be fair and not be biased.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yi Tian¡¯s words angered Xue Batian, but he did not know how to retort. Li Yaoyao knelt on the ground and was secretly delighted. Thank god she had gotten Yi Tian to come. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t know what to do now. However, just as Li Yaoyao was feeling smug, Xue Fanxin casually said, ¡°Cousin, this is why you got Xiao Tao to trick Yi Tian into coming to the hall, right?¡± It had to be said that Xue Fanxin¡¯s words had the power to turn the situation around. Just a simple sentence was enough to make Yi Tian, who was biased towards Li Yaoyao, waver. Although he liked Li Yaoyao, he was a smart person. Xue Fanxin¡¯s words made him understand that he had been used. However, he was willing to be used by Li Yaoyao. ¡°Miss Fanxin, maybe Yaoyao guessed that you would target her, so she asked me to come.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xue Fanxin laughed mockingly. She placed the half-eaten drumstick in her bowl, then raised her head and said domineeringly, ¡°Regardless of whether Li Yaoyao pushed me off the cliff or not, we¡¯ll put this matter aside for now. When the evidence is conclusive in the future, I¡¯ll settle scores with her. Let¡¯s talk about your marriage now.¡± Once they circled back to the topic of marriage, Li Yaoyao got anxious. She did not want to remain on the topic of pushing Xue Fanxin, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about the marriage either. However, the current situation was very disadvantageous to her.. She could not do anything about it! Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Li Yaoyao heard Xue Fanxin mention the marriage, she quickly began thinking of a way to reject it. Furthermore, she had to do it beautifully so that nobody would suspect anything. ¡°Cousin, I know my mistake. I won¡¯t snatch Yi Tian from you anymore. I also won¡¯t say anything bad about you in front of him anymore, and I won¡¯t ever dream of marrying him again. So, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t target me anymore, okay? ¡°I am only an orphan. My parents have already passed away. You¡¯re the only family I have in this world. I only wish to lead a peaceful life in the Duke¡¯s estate. I don¡¯t dare to think too much about anything else. Cousin, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. I only hope that you won¡¯t drive me out of the Duke¡¯s estate.¡± Clap, clap, clap¡­ Xue Fanxin clapped a few times, and an unfathomable smile appeared on her face. He said leisurely, ¡°Cousin, you said it really beautifully. I really admire you! To be able to practice acting to such a level, you must have put in a lot of effort in this aspect, right? While Li Yaoyao was begging pitifully, Yi Tian¡¯s heart ached all over. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was still making things difficult for her, he was enraged. No matter who Xue Fanxin had backing her, he still reprimanded her. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t go overboard. Yaoyao is your elder cousin no matter what. How can you treat her like this? I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t want to marry you. If you have anything to say, just come at me. Don¡¯t bully her.¡± ¡°Yi Tian, have you heard of this saying? Humans are invincible when they are shameless. Regardless of whether you understand what this means, I¡¯ll leave you with these words. Also, I wish you good luck.¡± Xue Fanxin easily dealt with Yi Tian¡¯s reprimand and had no intention of getting angry. Xue Batian, on the other hand, felt indignant for Xue Fanxin and stood out for her. ¡°Enough, you two! All of you are bullying my granddaughter! Do you think she¡¯s easy to bully, or do you think I, Xue Batian, am easy to bully? Yi Tian, from today onwards, you don¡¯t have to do anything in the Duke¡¯s estate anymore. Find another place to stay.¡± ¡°Lord Duke, aren¡¯t you afraid of disappointing your subordinates by being so indiscriminate and partial?¡± Yi Tian was not afraid of Xue Batian and started arguing with him. He was truly intent on protecting Li Yaoyao. ¡°If I, Xue Batian, can¡¯t even protect my own granddaughter, what would I still be alive for?¡± ¡°Lord Duke, you¡¯ll be harmed by this granddaughter sooner or later.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry, Young Master Yi. From now on, you are no longer a part of the Duke¡¯s estate. My temple is too small for you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yi Tian could not win against Xue Batian. Furthermore, Xue Batian had saved his life, so he could not say too many ugly words to him. Li Yaoyao was very happy to see Yi Tian arguing with Xue Batian because of her. At least she was not fighting alone. She wanted to see if the Duke was really willing to chase away Yi Tian, his right-hand man. Every time Li Yaoyao felt that the situation was in her favor, Xue Fanxin would add fuel to the fire and counterattack. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to quarrel anymore. It¡¯s useless even if you quarrel. Yi Tian, you can take Li Yaoyao and leave the Duke¡¯s estate. From now on, you guys will have nothing to do with the Duke. As for Li Yaoyao pushing me down the cliff, I didn¡¯t suffer much anyway, so I won¡¯t dispute with you anymore.¡± Not dispute¡­ was that possible? No way. She just wanted to see if Li Yaoyao would really leave the Duke¡¯s estate with Yi Tian. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re not playing any tricks?¡± Yi Tian did not believe that Xue Fanxin would be so kind. ¡°I¡¯m a silly and stupid girl. What tricks can I play with a smart person like you? Since you don¡¯t believe me, then go pack your things and leave the Duke¡¯s estate immediately.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s words made Yi Tian¡¯s heart surge. He had already started to suspect Li Yaoyao, but he still chose to stand on her side. No matter what the truth was, he would protect Li Yaoyao. ¡°You two, get lost from here immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again,¡± Xue Batian also declared. Li Yaoyao had initially wanted to struggle, but because of Xue Batian¡¯s words, she knew that the outcome was set. She sat on the ground with a pale face, her heart filled with hatred. She hated Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin, just you wait. Even if I have to leave Duke¡¯s Estate, I won¡¯t let you off.. Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After chasing Li Yaoyao and Yi Tian away, Xue Fanxin continued to eat her drumsticks and enjoy her delicious food. Xue Batian was not in a good mood at all, but when he saw that Xue Fanxin was still so happy, he was very puzzled. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, aren¡¯t you angry? Li Yaoyao almost killed you, and Yi Tian treated you like this because of her. Aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡± ¡°Grandpa, scum like them aren¡¯t worth wasting our time. Look at you. Your neck is swollen from anger. The gains don¡¯t make up for the losses. My good grandpa, it¡¯s not over yet. Just wait and see.¡± When Xue Batian saw that naughty smile on Xue Fanxin¡¯s face, he shuddered, feeling a chill run down his spine. When did this little girl become as cunning and treacherous as a fox? ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t think too much, especially about those unhappy things. You must not overthink. It will hurt your body. Anyway, after eating and drinking my fill, I want to go back and have a good sleep.¡± Xue Fanxin stretched lazily and walked towards her room according to the memories in her mind. Although this body was not hers, she felt very comfortable in it as if it had been hers all along. After going through so much today, she was exhausted. She had to sleep, or she wouldn¡¯t have the energy to fight with a white lotus. Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t know how she had returned to her room, but her expression was still ugly. Seeing Li Yaoyao return like this, Xiao Tao knew that something was wrong. She asked anxiously, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Xiao Tao, pack up. We¡¯re leaving the Duke¡¯s estate,¡± Li Yaoyao said weakly. Upon returning to her room, she sat on a stool, looking listless. ¡°Miss, could it be that Xue Fanxin really told the Duke what happened today?¡± ¡°Yes, she did. That¡¯s why I was kicked out of the Duke¡¯s estate by him.¡± ¡°What? Kicked out of the Duke¡¯s Estate? Miss, if we leave, we won¡¯t have anywhere to go! We don¡¯t know anyone else in the Imperial City. We¡¯ll have to sleep on the streets.¡± Xiao Tao was anxious, not just for Li Yaoyao but also for herself. Although she was only a maidservant, she did not want to become a beggar sleeping on the streets. ¡°With Yi Tian around, our situation shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± Li Yaoyao tried her best to adjust her emotions, but once she calmed down, her intense hatred also followed. She really wanted to tear Xue Fanxin into pieces. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s Young Master Yi Tian! Young Master Yi Tian likes you so much that he definitely won¡¯t let you sleep on the streets. Thank god, you still have Young Master Yi Tian.¡± At the mention of Yi Tian, Li Yaoyao¡¯s face was filled with disdain and contempt. The anger in her heart was too intense, causing her to reveal some of the secrets buried in her heart. ¡°Hmph, Yi Tian is only a guard who has nothing. What future do I have by following him? Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he still had a little value, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered wasting my effort on him.¡± At this moment, Yi Tian happened to be looking for Li Yaoyao. When he reached the door, he heard her and immediately stopped in his tracks. With his heart in his throat, he began eavesdropping. Li Yaoyao¡¯s words earlier were already enough to shock him, but he had never expected to hear what happened next. It made him even more shocked.. Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Yaoyao did not know that Yi Tian was outside. She, who was in a rage, wanted to find a target to vent about and the target was Yi Tian. ¡°Yi Tian is so stupid. He was deceived by me, yet he doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on. He didn¡¯t think about it properly either. The Nine-Step Azure Fire Snake¡¯s poison is so terrifying. How could I take the risk to help him suck it out? Even if I really helped him suck out the poison, I¡¯d have gotten hurt. At that time, I only made up a few lies, but he really thought that I was his savior and has been obedient to me ever since.¡± Yi Tian heard everything clearly from outside. His face turned pale, and his eyes were filled with anger as he clenched his fists. He had always thought that Li Yaoyao had saved his life, the reason he had always protected her. He had never expected the truth to be¡­ ¡°Yi Tian is stupid, but Xue Fanxin is even more so. Back then, she foolishly helped Yi Tian suck out the snake poison, but in the end, she almost died. She had a high fever for ten days straight and was unconscious. If not for Xue Batian inviting a famous doctor, she¡¯d have died long ago. It was precisely because she was unconscious for ten days that I could successfully deceive Yi Tian. From this, it can be seen that the heavens are still on my side. ¡°If I could succeed two years ago, I can definitely do it again two years later. Xue Fanxin, even if you drive me out of the Duke¡¯s estate today, I¡¯ll return in glory one day.¡± Li Yaoyao revealed another huge secret. After Yi Tian heard this, his body trembled even more as he recalled what happened two years ago. Back then, he was being pursued by his enemies and accidentally got bit by the Nine-Step Azure Fire Snake. Just as his life was hanging by a thread, a little girl appeared and used her mouth to suck out all the snake venom in his body. At that time, he was in a daze. When he woke up, Li Yaoyao was by his side. She said that she had saved him, so he just took her word for it. Unexpectedly, his real savior was Xue Fanxin, whom he had always hated. Two years ago, when he was poisoned by the snake venom, Xue Fanxin had indeed been in a coma for ten days. Her fever had not subsided, and she almost died. At that time, all his attention was on Li Yaoyao and he didn¡¯t care about Xue Fanxin at all. He didn¡¯t even visit her once. What was he doing? Not only had he repaid the wrong person, but he also spoke so harshly to his real savior. Just now¡­ Yi Tian did not dare to continue thinking and was in no mood to eavesdrop. He left like a zombie. Li Yaoyao did not know that Yi Tian had come and gone. There was a lot of anger and bitterness in her heart as she continued to complain to Xiao Tao. ¡°That Xue Fanxin is stupid and foolish. What right does she have to receive the love of so many people? One day, I¡¯ll crush her under my feet and make her beg me bitterly like she made me do today.¡± ¡°Miss, we¡¯re almost done packing. Are we really leaving now?¡± Xiao Tao asked as she listened to Li Yaoyao complain. Actually, there wasn¡¯t much to pack, just a few clothes. Li Yaoyao looked at the bag Xiao Tao had packed, and her heart became even heavier. She looked out of the door and said unhappily, ¡°Yi Tian said he would come and look for me. Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± ¡°Perhaps Young Master Yi Tian hasn¡¯t packed his things yet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡± Li Yaoyao looked outside the door again and suddenly panicked. Had something bad happened again? Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin had no idea what had happened between Li Yaoyao and Yi Tian. She fell asleep immediately after returning to her room. Although Ye Jiushang had healed her injuries, she was still not in good spirits. She was tired, sleepy, and dizzy. Especially after eating her fill, her eyelids were fighting to stay open. As she was too tired, Xue Fanxin did not have the energy to think too much. She only wanted to have a good night¡¯s sleep now. No matter what happened, it would have to wait until she woke up first. Night fell. At night, the Duke¡¯s estate was very quiet. There were very few people patrolling. No one knew that a white shadow had flashed above the Duke¡¯s estate and silently entered Xue Fanxin¡¯s room. It was Ye Jiushang. The darkness of the night did not affect his vision, so he could see everything clearly. He could especially see the cute girl sleeping soundly on the bed in a thin singlet. Xue Fanxin had a terrible sleeping form. She was wearing a thin undershirt and the blanket was being hugged by her. Her arm was stretched out horizontally and her calf lay on top of the blanket that had been rolled into a ball. Her small body had not fully developed, so there really wasn¡¯t much to look at. Ye Jiushang sat by the bed and looked at the little girl sleeping soundly. The more he looked at her, the cuter he thought she was. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently stroke her face. When his fingers touched something uneven, she frowned unhappily. Xue Fanxin had quite a few spots on her face, and they were all red. It would be fine if there were only one or two, but her entire face was filled with these small spots, severely affecting her looks. Her originally exquisite facial features had also become ugly. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ye Jiushang checked Xue Fanxin¡¯s pulse. When he confirmed her physical condition, his expression turned serious. In the small Nanling Empire, a God¡¯s Seal had actually appeared. Furthermore, it was an extremely complete God¡¯s Seal. Not to mention the tiny Nanling Empire, even in the entire Tongxuan Continent, no one could create such a seal. Even he himself lacked the ability. The strangest thing was her soul¡­ Just as Ye Jiushang was deep in thought, Xue Fanxin slowly woke up. She noticed a figure sitting by her bedside and exclaimed in shock, ¡°Ah¡­¡± As Xue Fanxin shouted, Ye Jiushang had already returned to his senses. He waved his hand and shot out a faint purple light. Once the purple light came out, it turned into a huge, transparent gauze that enveloped the entire room. The dark room also lit up. Xue Fanxin finally saw the person sitting in front of her clearly. Although she was still shocked, it was no longer as exaggerated as before. Her fear had also reduced. She sat up and looked at the person in front of her seriously. She asked with some displeasure, ¡°Ye Jiushang, why aren¡¯t you sleeping at night? What are you doing in my room?¡± If she had not been a little braver, she would have been scared to death. In the middle of the night, a man in white was sitting by your bedside, staring straight at you. Wouldn¡¯t you be afraid? ¡°Little girl, do you know that there are fewer than five people in this world who dare to address me by my full name?¡± Ye Jiushang was not angry that Xue Fanxin had addressed him by his full name. However, he found it interesting, so he brought it up. How long had it been since someone had dared to call him by his full name? It had been so long that he had already forgotten who it was and when it happened. ¡°Aren¡¯t names made for people to call you by? If you don¡¯t let people call you by your name, what¡¯s the point of having one?¡± Xue Fanxin was still not afraid of Ye Jiushang. She rolled her eyes at him and even yawned widely. She could not sense any hostility from Ye Jiushang. Perhaps this was why she was not afraid.. Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he did not retort, nor was he angry. He just gave a slight smile, which was capable of toppling all living things. He gently flicked her forehead with two fingers, seemingly domineering, gentle, and teasing at the same time. He said mysteriously, ¡°Little girl, you know a lot of truths. You really don¡¯t look like a stupid person.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Fanxin¡¯s nerves immediately tensed up. She became wary of Ye Jiushang and asked suspiciously, ¡°What do you want?¡± She had been experiencing too much recently. Just what Li Yaoyao did today was suspicious enough, but she had to meet a mysterious and powerful man who kept pestering her. How could she not be nervous? Although she did not sense any hostility from this man, she had to be careful just in case. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know if she was sold. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I mean you no harm.¡± Ye Jiushang flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead again and smiled. ¡°Your performance today was very good. You forced your enemy into a corner with just a few words. Not bad, I¡¯m quite satisfied.¡± ¡°What has my performance got to do with you? And what has your satisfaction or dissatisfaction with my performance got to do with me?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted fiercely. Even though she knew that her strength was far inferior to the man in front of her, she would not submit to him out of fear. This guy actually knew that she had targeted Li Yaoyao in the morning. He must have sent people to keep an eye on her. He had ulterior motives. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like a hedgehog. I said I don¡¯t have any malice towards you, and it will remain that way.¡± ¡°Then why did you come to my room in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the thin inner clothes she was wearing and quickly pulled the blanket over her legs up high. She wrapped herself up tightly and guarded against the person in front of her like he was a pervert. When Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s cute and amusing appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He thought that this little girl was really interesting and teased her. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve been sitting here watching for a long time. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late for you to cover yourself with a blanket now?¡± ¡°Pervert, scumbag, you won¡¯t even let off an underage girl. Although you healed my injuries in the cave and I¡¯m very grateful to you, that doesn¡¯t mean I can let you do whatever you want just because of that gratitude.¡± ¡°Underage? You¡¯re already 15 years old. Many girls are already engaged at that age. With your qualifications, if you weren¡¯t stupid and crazy, I¡¯m afraid your doorstep would be broken after being stepped on by all those who want to propose to you.¡± Ye Jiushang teased Xue Fanxin, though he felt a little conflicted. He felt that the world was blind and had mistaken the pearl for a fisheye. At the same time, he felt fortunate that he was the first person to discover this pearl. Xue Fanxin was a transmigrator. Although her body was fifteen years old, her soul was that of an adult. She could tell that Ye Jiushang was only joking with her, so she could not be bothered to waste her breath on him. She said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. Just tell me why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°This little girl is quite smart.¡± Ye Jiushang habitually flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead as if he had fallen in love with this little gesture. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, scram.¡± Xue Fanxin covered her forehead with her hand and glared at the person in front of her with her round eyes. She was not sure if he was a friend or foe. Although she could not sense any hostility from Ye Jiushang, she felt that he wanted to obtain something from her. Like a fox, he was scheming against her. She had to be wary of this person.. Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang admired Xue Fanxin¡¯s boldness and straightforwardness. It was as if in her eyes, he was not a high and mighty lord but someone equal to her. It was lonely when one stood at the top of the world. Staying at the top for too long was unbearable! It was rare to have a little to pass time with someone, so he naturally had to cherish her. ¡°I¡¯m only here to remind you that Yi Tian is not a simple person. He thought that the person who saved him two years ago was Li Yaoyao, so he protected her in every way possible. During the day, he accidentally found out the truth about what happened back then. He¡¯s doing his best to investigate now.¡± ¡°Two years ago?¡± Xue Fanxin tried her best to remember what had happened two years ago. Her mind was blank, and there was nothing there. The so-called blank memory referred to the host¡¯s. As for her own¡­ there was no need to mention it. Had the host saved Yi Tian two years ago? She had no memory of it! Ye Jiushang saw that Xue Fanxin was deep in thought and decided to tell her the truth. ¡°The Nine-Step Azure Fire Snake¡¯s poison can greatly influence the human brain. It is one of the main ingredients needed to refine the Forgetfulness Pill.¡± ¡°You mean that because I was poisoned by the Nine-Step Azure Fire Snake, I¡¯ve forgotten what happened two years ago?¡± ¡°Little girl, remember that you belong to me,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a gentle but overbearing tone. Clearly, he had already regarded Xue Fanxin as his property. Whoever dared to lay their hands on the prey that he, Ye Jiushang, had set his sights on would only end up dead. That Yi Tian had better be sensible or¡­ he would die. ¡°Who¡¯s yours? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re ruining my reputation. You¡ª¡± Xue Fan wanted to argue fiercely with Ye Jiushang, but halfway through, her mouth was covered by a long, fair finger. Then, a magnified, handsome face appeared in front of her. Was this guy trying to kiss her? ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Ye Jiushang leaned forward and pressed against Xue Fanxin. His enticing and charming thin lips were almost touching hers. Even though there was a finger obstructing them, the distance between them was still fairly close, so close that it was ambiguous. Xue Fanxin thought that Ye Jiushang wanted to do something indecent to her. Just as she was about to counterattack, she suddenly felt a warm current flowing through her body. It was numbing as if he was tickling her. Also, it was a very comfortable feeling. What was going on? Ye Jiushang used his finger to gently tap Xue Fanxin¡¯s little lips. He said evilly, ¡°I have already helped you undo the first seal. The rest is up to you. If you perform badly, I won¡¯t want you anymore.¡± ¡°Seal? What are you talking about?¡± Although Xue Fanxin was confused, she could tell that Ye Jiushang had no ill will towards her. He had even helped her a lot just now. As for what it was, she had no idea. This guy was being mysterious. What was he doing? ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future. That Li Yaoyao is causing trouble again. Enjoy yourself.¡± Ye Jiushang tapped Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead with his finger before standing up. With a turn of his body, he transformed into white smoke and disappeared. The purple glowing barrier around the room disappeared along with him. Xue Fanxin immediately heard the noise outside. ¡°Oh no, oh no! The Miss is hanging herself! Someone come!¡± Li Yaoyao is hanging herself? She really knew how to kick up a fuss.. Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Yaoyao waited for an entire day, but Yi Tian did not come to look for her. She sent Xiao Tao out to ask around. Only then did she find out that he had left the Duke¡¯s estate early and was missing. In a moment of desperation, she wanted to act pitiful to continue staying here. It was impossible for Yi Tian to abandon her and leave Duke¡¯s Estate alone. Something must have happened that she did not know about, so Yi Tian had not come to look for her. No matter what happened, without Yi Tian, she would definitely be in a terrible state if she left the Duke¡¯s estate. She would probably starve to death on the streets in a few days. Hence, no matter what, before she saw Yi Tian, she had to think of a way to stay here. Li Yaoyao hanged herself in the middle of the night. After being saved by her maidservant, Xiao Tao, she cried pitifully, waking up the surrounding people and even startling Xue Batian. Although Xue Batian did not like Li Yaoyao and had even driven her out, he was still an elder who had a soft heart. When he thought of her pitiful background and how she had hung herself, his heart melted. The thought of kicking her out was no longer as strong. ¡°Why must you do this? Since you and Yi Tian like each other, isn¡¯t marrying him what you want? I¡¯ve already fulfilled your wishes, yet you¡¯re still making a fuss. What exactly do you want?¡± Xue Batian, who had spent a lot of time on the battlefield, did not know much about the hidden battles between women. At this moment, he could not tell that Li Yaoyao was just acting and did not intend to really commit suicide. ¡°Duke, Yaoyao has no parents and no home to return to. After leaving the Duke¡¯s estate, I really don¡¯t know where I can go. Yi Tian said that he would take me away, but he suddenly disappeared. I don¡¯t have a choice. I have nowhere to go.¡± Li Yaoyao had a white scarf around her neck as she knelt in front of Xue Batian and cried pitifully. She looked really miserable. Many people were deceived by Li Yaoyao¡¯s pitiful and weak appearance, thinking that she had been bullied in the Duke¡¯s estate. Li Yaoyao was very good at judging the situation and knew how to make use of it. She could tell that Xue Batian¡¯s heart had softened. Coupled with the fact that there were quite a few people around, she put in even more effort to act. ¡°Duke, as long as you don¡¯t drive me out, I can do anything you want me to! I can give up on Yi Tian and give him to my younger cousin. I can become a slave in the Duke¡¯s estate. I only hope that you won¡¯t drive me away. ¡°If I leave, I really won¡¯t be able to live. I¡¯m begging you, Duke.¡± Seeing Li Yaoyao crying so pitifully, Xue Batian¡¯s heart softened even more. When the crowd heard Li Yaoyao¡¯s words, they felt pity for her. At the same time, they made wild guesses, thinking that the reason Li Yaoyao was in such a bad state was that Xue Fanxin was deliberately making things difficult for her. Xue Fanxin knew that Li Yaoyao was causing trouble, so she came to take a look and see what kind of trouble she could cause. After arriving at the scene, she happened to hear Li Yaoyao¡¯s last words. She sneered and walked forward, saying domineeringly, ¡°Since you want to stay in the Duke¡¯s estate so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Butler, from today onwards, the entire estate will be up to her to clean. If she can¡¯t finish cleaning, or if it¡¯s not clean enough, don¡¯t let her eat.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Li Yaoyao had said that she would become a slave in the Duke¡¯s estate if asked, but she had never had such thoughts. It was just something to say to make herself sound more pitiful. However, Xue Fanxin had asked her to clean the entire Duke¡¯s estate.. How could she actually bear being treated like a servant? Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin¡¯s words attracted strange looks from the crowd as if they were blaming her. No matter what, Li Yaoyao had some of the Xue family¡¯s bloodline in her. She was her cousin and had a pitiful background. For Xue Fanxin to treat her like this, it was really¡­ too much. Xue Batian also felt that it was not good for Xue Fanxin to do this, but he had always doted on her. Even though he felt that she had done something wrong, he still said to her kindly, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, this isn¡¯t too good, is it? If word gets out that you made your cousin a servant, it¡¯ll probably affect your reputation.¡± ¡°She was the one who said that she was willing to be a slave and a servant in the Duke¡¯s estate. I didn¡¯t force her!¡± Xue Fanxin retorted self-righteously. ¡°That¡­¡± That seemed to make sense. ¡°Li Yaoyao, I¡¯ll give you two choices now. One is to immediately get lost from the Duke¡¯s estate. The other is to become a slave here. Those are your two choices. As for which one to choose, it¡¯s entirely up to you. Don¡¯t say that I forced you. I didn¡¯t force you. I even gave you two options.¡± Wanting to make her a public enemy and then use the power of the public to deal with her? No way. Normal people were not so smart and were easily misled by what they saw. Li Yaoyao used this to often pretend to be pitiful and innocent in front of them to win their sympathy and then use them. This method had indeed worked in the past. This was what caused the host to have a notorious reputation for bullying others. Unfortunately, the current Xue Fanxin was no longer the same as before. How could she let Li Yaoyao bully her so easily? However, Li Yaoyao was not easy to deal with either. As soon as Xue Fanxin made a move, she immediately thought of a way to expose her. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m willing to stay in Duke¡¯s estate as a slave. I¡¯ll do anything for you and even give you Yi Tian. I only hope that you won¡¯t make things too difficult for me in the future. I¡­ I just want to have a place here.¡± ¡°Since you and Yi Tian are in love, how can I break up the two of you? Don¡¯t worry. Your marriage to Yi Tian won¡¯t be called off. Grandpa and I will choose a lucky day for you tomorrow and let you marry him and become his wife as soon as possible. You can rest assured now, right?¡± Although Xue Fanxin wasn¡¯t as pitiful as Li Yaoyao and looked a little strong, her words were very convincing. The people around them didn¡¯t have any objections. Li Yaoyao wanted to use her words to incite the anger of the crowd and use it to deal with Xue Fanxin. However, no matter what she said, Xue Fanxin could easily resolve it. This made her very angry. She did not believe that with her intelligence, she could not win against a stupid girl. ¡°Cousin, I won¡¯t dare anymore. I won¡¯t dare to snatch Yi Tian from you. I really won¡¯t dare anymore. I, Li Yaoyao, swear here that even if I die in this lifetime, I won¡¯t marry Yi Tian. Otherwise, the heavens will strike, thunder will strike, and the earth will be destroyed. Cousin, I¡¯ve already sworn a poisonous oath. Believe me, okay?¡± ¡°Since¡ª¡± Xue Fanxin was about to retort, but she was interrupted. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already sworn an oath, then I don¡¯t have to marry you.¡± Yi Tian¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, startling everyone present. What shocked them wasn¡¯t his appearance but his words.. Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yi Tian¡¯s appearance was very strange, but upon careful thought, there was nothing odd about it. Every time Li Yaoyao was bullied by Xue Fanxin, he would appear and do his best to protect her and stand up for her. This time must be no exception. The others felt that Yi Tian¡¯s appearance this time would not be an exception. However, Li Yaoyao, who was meticulous and good at observing people, could tell that something was wrong with him. She was panicking inside but pretended to be calm on the surface. She walked up to Yi Tian and said pitifully, ¡°Yi Tian, I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t marry you. Fanxin likes you a lot. It¡¯ll be even better if you marry her and have a better future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t marry you either.¡± Yi Tian¡¯s attitude towards Li Yaoyao became very cold, unlike how he protected her in the past. He remained indifferent and ignored her. When he turned to look at Xue Fanxin by the side, his gaze became scorching. However, he tried his best to suppress it and maintain his composure. Xue Fanxin knew that Yi Tian had already investigated the truth of what happened two years ago, which was why he was like this. However, she did not want Yi Tian to pester her from now on, so she pretended not to know anything. Yi Tian felt too guilty and apologetic towards Xue Fanxin. For a moment, he did not know how to face her, nor did he know what to say to her. Hence, he turned his gaze to Xue Batian, cupped his fists, and said solemnly, ¡°Lord Duke, I won¡¯t marry Li Yaoyao. Please select another husband for her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with the two of you? In the day, you were still acting like you would marry no one but each other, but now you¡¯re refusing to marry each other. Do you think marriage is a game?¡± Xue Batian¡¯s head was a little clear now, and his face was filled with anger. He did not care what would happen to Yi Tian or Li Yaoyao¡¯s feelings. He only cared about his biological granddaughter. ¡°I don¡¯t care what unhappy things have happened between the two of you. Just don¡¯t hurt my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Lord Duke, don¡¯t worry. What happened between me and Li Yaoyao has nothing to do with Miss Fanxin. Miss Fanxin slept for an entire day and was just woken up by the noise. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t have time to do anything to us,¡± Yi Tian spoke up for Xue Fanxin, not letting Li Yaoyao use this matter to smear her reputation. After learning the truth about what had happened two years ago, he finally came to a realization. Over the past two years, Xue Fanxin had never bullied Li Yaoyao at all. On the other hand, Li Yaoyao had constantly used him and others to bully Xue Fanxin in secret. He was really blind. Why had he thought that Li Yaoyao was a kind and weak girl? She was clearly a scheming and ruthless scorpion. Li Yaoyao did not know why Yi Tian had suddenly become like this. Her mind was working fast, and she was even thinking of slandering Xue Fanxin for harming her and Yi Tian. However, since Yi Tian had spoken up for Xue Fanxin in advance, her accusation naturally would not work. She could only pretend to be pitiful in front of Yi Tian. ¡°Yi Tian, I know that you¡¯re very unhappy about the oath I made just now, but I don¡¯t have a choice!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you want to marry me in the future, I won¡¯t agree. You can either leave the Duke¡¯s estate by yourself now or stay behind as a slave,¡± Yi Tian said coldly. His indifference made Li Yaoyao nervous. ¡°You¡­¡± What was going on? Why was Yi Tian so cold to her? ¡°You¡¯re making a ruckus in the middle of the night and disturbing my sleep. How annoying. Li Yaoyao, if you want to commit suicide, show some sincerity. Please find a deserted place and settle this once and for all. There¡¯s no need to let everyone know.¡± Xue Fanxin stretched lazily and left with a sarcastic remark. These words made everyone fantasize. They all looked at Li Yaoyao with suspicious eyes. Had Li Yaoyao¡¯s suicide been a lie? This woman was too scheming. She had actually faked her suicide to cause trouble. Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Xue Batian also understood the matter. He glared at Li Yaoyao and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either get lost or become a slave. The Duke¡¯s estate doesn¡¯t provide for idle people.¡± With that, he flicked his sleeve and left. The people around her departed one after another as well. No one felt pity for Li Yaoyao. Everyone was leaving, including Yi Tian. Li Yaoyao quickly went forward and grabbed his hand. Like before, she asked pitifully, ¡°Yi Tian, what¡¯s wrong? Are you angry at me? I don¡¯t have a choice either. Fanxin¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push everything onto Fanxin.¡± Yi Tian had turned into a strong supporter of Xue Fanxin all of a sudden. Seeing that Li Yaoyao was going to criticize her again, his reaction was intense. His expression turned rather ugly. Li Yaoyao had never seen Yi Tian look so terrifying. She was so frightened that she let go of him. Yi Tian didn¡¯t say much to Li Yaoyao and left ruthlessly. Although he already knew the truth, he didn¡¯t want Li Yaoyao to find out too early. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of this girl who had deceived and used him for two years. Li Yaoyao, just you wait. We haven¡¯t started settling our scores.. Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin left Li Yaoyao¡¯s residence and waited for a while. When she saw Xue Batian walk over, she went to greet him. ¡°Grandpa, if Li Yaoyao causes trouble again in the future, just don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s ambitious and scheming. She always wants to plot against others and climb up the ranks. She won¡¯t really seek death.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up and become smarter. I¡¯m really happy.¡± Although Xue Batian was not too happy about Li Yaoyao, he was overjoyed at the thought of his granddaughter becoming smarter. As long as his biological granddaughter was okay, nothing else mattered. ¡°Grandfather, do you want me to become smarter?¡± Xue Fanxin clung onto Xue Batian¡¯s arm and said cutely. ¡°Little girl, what are you thinking of again?¡± ¡°How could I? Grandpa, I want to learn medicine. Can you get someone to find a few medical books for me to read? It¡¯s best if they have detailed records of medicinal herbs.¡± She had come into contact with medicine in the modern world. She had been involved in both traditional Chinese and western medicine. In terms of traditional Chinese medicine, she knew quite a few herbs. However, the herbs here were different from those in the modern world. She had to get to know and understand them again. When she saw how powerful Ye Jiushang was, she had an intense desire to become stronger. And for that, given her current situation, it was best to start with the domain she was most skilled in. Of course, she had to understand this world first. Otherwise, everything was just a dream. ¡°So my Little Xin¡¯er wants to learn medicine! Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re just like your father. In order to learn medicine, he collected quite a few medical books. They¡¯re still in his study now. If you want to read them, just go get them yourself.¡± Xue Batian stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head. He liked his granddaughter more and more. His granddaughter had not only become sensible, but she had also improved. Although medical skills were not easy to learn, it was enough as long as Little Xin¡¯er enjoyed it. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I slept for the entire day. I can¡¯t sleep now. I¡¯ll go to the study to read.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled brightly at Xue Batian, then quickly ran towards the study. After running a few steps, she circled around and gave the person behind her a flying kiss. Her energy made people feel at ease just looking at her. Yi Tian stood in the corner and watched Xue Fanxin run towards the study happily. Her innocence and freshness were deeply ingrained in his heart. Why hadn¡¯t he noticed such a beautiful side to Xue Fanxin in the past? Perhaps his gaze had always been on Li Yaoyao in the past, and he had never paid attention to her. That was why he had never noticed her goodness and beauty. Fanxin, I¡¯ve been wrong for two years. I won¡¯t be wrong again. I hope there¡¯s still time. However, Yi Tian did not know that after he had missed two years, it was already too late. The current Xue Fanxin did not care about Yi Tian at all. After leaving Li Yaoyao¡¯s room, she had thrown this person to the back of her mind. At this moment, she was flipping through medical books in the study and quickly using them to enrich herself. After reading for an entire night, she finally had a basic understanding of the world. This was a world where the strong were respected. Whoever had the biggest fist was the true ruler. If one wanted to become stronger, one had to cultivate. The Tongxuan Continent cultivated spiritual energy. It relied on absorbing spiritual energy from heaven and earth to temper the body and transform it into powerful spiritual energy. However, not everyone could cultivate. Only those who could awaken their spirit could do so. All things in the world possessed spirituality. Lifeforms that had their spirituality opened could absorb the spiritual aura in the world and transform it into spiritual energy. They could then cultivate their own bodies and slowly be reborn. Lifeforms that did not have their spirituality opened were mortals. They could not sense the spiritual aura in the world and could not use spiritual energy, becoming the weakest type of living beings. Living things that could not awaken their spirit were not only weak, but their lifespans were also very short. Those with mortal bodies could live for at most a hundred years, while those who had awakened their spirit could live for a few hundred years. The higher the cultivation level, the longer their lifespan would be. ¡°In other words, I need to awaken my spirit first. ¡°Spirit Awakening, how is it done?¡± Xue Fanxin rummaged through the books in the study and finally found a method to awaken the spirit in one of the books. However, this method required the Spirit Awakening Potion. ¡°Spirit Awakening Potion¡­ I think I saw it in a medical book.. Where is it?¡± Chapter 20 - An Empty Book Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin found the formula for the Spirit Awakening Potion. After memorizing all the contents, she stretched and planned to go out for some air and think of a way to get the herbs she needed. At this moment, the servant in charge of cleaning the study walked in. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was inside, he quickly bowed. ¡°Greetings, Young Miss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to clean the study, right? Take your time. I¡¯ll go find something to eat.¡± Xue Fanxin threw the medical book on the table and left. However, just as she reached the door, she heard someone whisper behind her. These words made her immediately stop in her tracks. She turned back and asked solemnly, ¡°What did you just say?¡± The servant was frightened by Xue Fanxin¡¯s seriousness and thought that he had said something wrong, making her unhappy. He quickly knelt down and apologized, ¡°Please forgive me, Miss. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you. Do you have to be so frightened? Don¡¯t be nervous. I just want to understand something.¡± Xue Fanxin took the medical book she was reading before and took a closer look. The name of this medical book was very strange. It was called Myriad Spirit Record. It was a thin little book with very little content recorded on it. There were only a few spirit potions and pill formulas on it, nothing else. To think that such a book could be called the Myriad Spirit Record. Wasn¡¯t the title exaggerated? ¡°What would you like to know, miss?¡± The servant was relieved after making sure that Xue Fanxin was not angry. In the Duke¡¯s estate, provoking the Young Miss would have even more serious consequences than provoking the Duke. ¡°What did you say just now? There isn¡¯t a word in this book?¡± Xue Fanxin placed the book in her hands in front of the servant and opened one of the pages for him to take a closer look. Just as she was about to leave, she had vaguely heard the servant say that she was looking at an empty book. It was because of this that she stopped in surprise. There were clearly words in the book. Even if this servant was illiterate, he could tell that there was something written in the book, right? ¡°Young Miss, there isn¡¯t a word in this book. It¡¯s all blank. I¡¯ve been cleaning the study for five years. I basically know all the books in here. Some of them are completely blank.¡± ¡°Blank books? Find those blank books for me.¡± Xue Fanxin was still holding the Myriad Spirit Record. Her intuition told her that this book was not simple. There were words on it, but the cleaning servant had said the book was blank. How could that be? Could it be that only she could see the words on it? The servant did as Xue Fanxin asked and found all the blank books for her. ¡°Young Miss, these two books are blank too.¡± Xue Fanxin took the two books from the servant¡¯s hands and looked at them carefully. After flipping through them, she saw that there were not only words but also pictures on them. They were not blank at all. Of the two books, one was called Reverse Spirit Art while the other was Mind Clearing Curse. Just by looking at the names, one could tell that these two books were not ordinary. ¡°I¡¯ll take these three books with me. Go do your work.¡± Xue Fanxin took these special books away, planning to take them back and study them properly. Only she could see the words in the book. There must be something wrong. She had to go back and study it in depth. Even if she could not figure it out, based on the content of these three books, she would gain a lot of benefits.. Chapter 21 - Going Out to Buy Medicine Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin returned to her room with the three books and found a few maidservants to test them on. Finally, she was certain that only she could see the contents on them. Others could not see a single word. In their eyes, these were three empty books with nothing written on them. Why was she the only one who could read the words in the book? Forget it. Regardless of the reason, the most important thing now was to find the herbs needed to concoct the Spirit Awakening Potion. The only way to gather these herbs quickly was to buy them at a medicine shop outside. However, one had to have money to buy herbs, and she didn¡¯t have any. ¡°I¡¯ll get it from Grandpa,¡± Xue Fanxin decided. She hid the three books and went to look for Xue Batian to ask for money. Xue Batian doted on Xue Fanxin the most. When she asked him for money to buy herbs, he immediately gave her 5,000 taels. She left the Duke¡¯s estate with 5,000 taels and went to the nearby medicine hall to buy herbs. Before coming, she had already written down the herbs she wanted to buy on paper and handed them to the shop assistant. She waited patiently. The shop assistant knew that Xue Fanxin was that silly and stupid Young Miss from the Duke¡¯s estate. He was worried that she did not have any money on her, so after bringing the herbs over, he asked her for the payment of the goods. ¡°Miss Xue, although the herbs you want are not too expensive, they are not cheap either. The total is 3580 taels. Please pay first.¡± ¡°This is a banknote worth 5,000 taels. Find me some change.¡± Xue Fanxin handed the banknote to the clerk. She was a little dissatisfied with his attitude, but she said nothing. After all, people¡¯s impression of her was that of an idiot. In the past, Xue Fanxin was not stupid or foolish. She was just too naive and innocent. She had been tricked by Li Yaoyao for a long time, so she slowly became an idiot in the eyes of others. The clerk received the banknote and finally revealed the smile he should have. He quickly searched for change for Xue Fanxin, but just as he handed the money to her, he saw a big shot walk in. He quickly threw the money to Xue Fanxin. He didn¡¯t even say a word to her before rushing forward to greet that big shot. ¡°Miss Lian, welcome. I¡¯m sorry for not going out to greet you. I hope you can forgive me. May I know what I can do for you?¡± Xue Fanxin was counting the change that the clerk had given her. She glanced at the person who had just walked into the medicine hall and read the relevant information from the host¡¯s memory. Lian Bingyu, the Lian family¡¯s fifth daughter, had been apprenticed to Sage Zhong Yang at the age of ten. Sage Zhong Yang was the most powerful alchemist in the Nanling Empire. Most of the pills in the empire came from him. This person had such a high status in the Nanling Empire that even the Nanling Emperor had to show him some respect. It was a very honorable thing to be able to become a disciple of Sage Zhong Yang. Even being a medicine tester for Sage Zhong Yang was a coveted position. Lian Bingyu was a disciple that Sage Zhong Yang had personally taken in. After a few years of learning and hard work, she was already a Rank Two alchemist. Rank Two alchemists could do whatever they wanted in the Nanling Empire. With such capital, Lian Bingyu¡¯s usual style of doing things was rather arrogant and domineering. If anyone dared to offend her even a little, she would let them die without a burial place.. Chapter 22 - A Different Angle Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lian Bingyu walked into the medicine hall and was very satisfied with the clerk¡¯s respectful attitude. She said arrogantly, ¡°The medicinal pill I refined lacks a Purple Jade Orchid. Bring out all the Purple Jade Orchids in your store for me to see.¡± Hearing Lian Bingyu say that she wanted the Purple Jade Orchid, the clerk¡¯s expression changed. He turned his head stiffly and looked at Xue Fanxin, who was counting her change. He said weakly, ¡°Miss Lian, I¡¯m really sorry. The last stalk of the Purple Jade Orchid in our store has been bought by Miss Xue from the Duke¡¯s estate.¡± When Xue Fanxin heard the clerk mention her, she raised her head to take a look. After that, she continued to count the money in her hand. Once she made sure that there was no mistake, she took her herbs and intended to leave. At this moment, someone blocked her way. ¡°Xue Fanxin, give me that Purple Jade Orchid you bought.¡± Lian Bingyu did not take Xue Fanxin seriously. Her eyes were filled with obvious disdain, and her tone was commanding. Xue Fanxin was a person who knew how to judge the situation. She was well aware of her current ability. If she were to clash with Lian Bingyu and form a grudge, the one who would suffer in the end would be her. But from a different perspective, if she used Lian Bingyu well, she would be a great help to her. ¡°I just spent five thousand taels on the herbs. If I give them to you, won¡¯t I be at a loss?¡± Xue Fanxin pretended to be innocent, like a pure girl who did not know anything about the world and tried her best to act stupid. ¡°I¡¯ll pay 10,000 taels for your Purple Jade Orchid. How about that?¡± Lian Bingyu had no idea that she had already been duped by the other party. She took out a banknote worth 10,000 taels and handed it to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll give you the Purple Jade Orchid.¡± Xue Fanxin took the banknote excitedly, then placed the herbs on the table. She happily took out the Purple Jade Orchid from inside and handed it to Lian Bingyu with both hands. ¡°This is the Purple Jade Orchid, here you go.¡± As Xue Fanxin had given Lian Bingyu enough face, she was in a good mood. She took the orchid and looked at it briefly, feeling satisfied. ¡°Not bad. This is the orchid I was looking for. Thanks.¡± Although Lian Bingyu thanked Xue Fanxin, her tone did not contain any gratitude. She was just being perfunctory. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered with her over such a small matter. She grinned at her and said, ¡°Comparatively, I still think that Miss Lian is better.¡± The casual remark caught Lian Bingyu¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s there to compare?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Oh, right, you don¡¯t know. My cousin told me that she¡¯s prettier than you, more talented than you, and more cultured than you. In short, she¡¯s better than you in everything. But today, after seeing you, I think you are better than my cousin.¡± ¡°What did you say? Your cousin? Li Yaoyao?¡± Lian Bingyu¡¯s expression changed dramatically, filling with anger. Although Li Yaoyao was only a cousin living in the Duke¡¯s estate, she was quite famous in the capital. Especially with her devastatingly beautiful face, who knew how many men she had charmed? Lian Bingyu naturally knew about someone who was her age and beauty. She was originally a little jealous of Li Yaoyao¡¯s looks.. Now that she knew that Li Yaoyao was secretly slandering her, how could she not be angry? Chapter 23 - The Superior Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin naturally would not clash directly with Lian Bingyu, but she could make good use of her. ¡°Miss Lian, I didn¡¯t want to say this initially, but my cousin has gone too far. She actually pushed me off a cliff yesterday and wanted to kill me. Since she treated me like this, don¡¯t blame me for telling others about her. Let me tell you a secret¡­¡± Xue Fanxin moved her mouth close to Lian Bingyu¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°The person my cousin really likes is His Highness the Third Prince.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lian Bingyu¡¯s expression became uglier. She did not doubt Xue Fanxin at all. Everyone knew that Xue Fanxin was stupid. How could such a person lie? Even if she lied, anyone with eyes could tell it at a glance. From her expression, Xue Fanxin did not look like she was lying at all. Xue Fanxin was indeed not lying because Li Yaoyao did say such things. She kept comparing herself to Lian Bingyu, thinking that she was better than her. ¡°Anyway, you just need to send someone to do a bit of digging. I¡¯m going back, or else Grandpa will be worried.¡± Xue Fanxin did not say much to Lian Bingyu. She smiled slightly and left with her herbs. She wanted to see who was stronger between Li Yaoyao and Lian Bingyu. Although Lian Bingyu had a strong backer and Li Yaoyao had nothing, the latter was smart and knew how to act. She had a beautiful face and understood how to use all kinds of resources for her own benefit. It was hard to say who would win when these two people faced off! ¡°Lalala¡­¡± With the herbs in her hand and the ten thousand taels in her pocket, Xue Fanxin happily walked towards another medicine store. Actually, there were quite a few medicinal stores nearby. She just had to walk further. If she could earn ten thousand taels of silver by taking a few more steps, that would be a very good deal! Before long, Xue Fanxin bought Purple Jade Orchid from another medicine store and returned home happily. When she came out, she had 5,000 taels. When she returned, she had 11,000 taels and a bunch of herbs. Haha¡­ Her luck was really good! Xue Fanxin returned to the Duke¡¯s estate and was about to go to her room to concoct the Spirit Awakening Potion. On the way, she accidentally saw the butler walk into the study with a pale expression. He looked like he had encountered something bad. Out of curiosity, she followed him and eavesdropped outside the study. ¡°Duke, another urgent message came from Xue Feng. The Xue family army¡¯s rations can only last for five days. If more isn¡¯t delivered soon, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, how could I not know what¡¯s going on over there? But you also know that the Emperor has long been dissatisfied with the existence of the Xue family army. Over the years, he has never given us any food or clothing. All these years, all of the food and clothing of the Xue family army were taken from my private savings. I don¡¯t have enough funds now. Go and see if there¡¯s anything else you can pawn in the residence.¡± Xue Batian repeatedly sighed, feeling very helpless. Back then, he had led the Xue family army to build an empire for the Nanling Emperor and pacify the rebel army. Who knew that after the world became peaceful, the Nanling Emperor would begin to fear him? Which emperor could tolerate his subjects being more powerful than him? Chapter 24 - Must Succeed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin heard their conversation clearly from outside the study. Thinking back to how Xue Batian had given her 5,000 taels without even blinking, she was extremely touched. Her grandfather was too good to her. No matter what, she had to help this old man. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xue Fanxin walked into the study and handed over the 10,000-tael banknote. ¡°Grandpa, these are ten thousand taels of silver. Take it for emergencies. I¡¯ll think of a way to get you more silver later and solve the problem of the Xue family¡¯s provisions.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, where did you get these 10,000 taels?¡± Xue Batian knew very well that he had only given this girl 5,000 taels in the morning, but she came back with 10,000 in the afternoon. Could it be that she stole it? That couldn¡¯t be right. Based on her ability, it was already good enough that others didn¡¯t steal from her. How could she have the strength to steal from others? Xue Fanxin did not want Xue Batian to think too much, so she told him everything that had happened today in detail. Of course, she only said that Lian Bingyu had offered a high price to buy the Purple Jade Orchid from her. As for sowing discord, she did not mention a word. How could she bring that up? ¡°You swindled Lian Bingyu for 10,000 taels of silver. Aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking her?¡± Xue Batian was actually quite afraid of Lian Bingyu. After all, she was Sage Zhong Yang¡¯s disciple. Sage Zhong Yang was the most formidable alchemist in the Nanling Empire. Offending him was not a wise move. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. These ten thousand taels are nothing to Lian Bingyu. She won¡¯t get angry with me over this little money. Grandpa, I¡¯ll go back to my room first. As for the Xue family¡¯s army provisions, I¡¯ll try my best to help you resolve them.¡± Xue Fanxin didn¡¯t say much to Xue Batian. She carried the herbs she had bought from the pharmacy back to her room and started to fiddle with her herbs. Although she was good at medicine, she did not know how to refine the herbs or concoct spirit potions. Therefore, when she concocted her first spirit potion, she was especially careful. All the steps were done according to the book, and each one required considerable detail. She did not buy many herbs this time. She did not know if she could successfully concoct the Spirit Awakening Potion. If she failed, the few thousand taels of silver would be wasted! It had to be known that what the Duke¡¯s estate lacked the most now was money, money, and money¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t waste it. I have to succeed.¡± In order to successfully concoct the Spirit Awakening Potion in one try, Xue Fanxin became extremely alert and experimented with it carefully. Fortunately, the method of concoction recorded in the book was very detailed. Even the use and time were written clearly in a detailed manner. As long as one put in a little effort and was not too stupid, even someone concocting a spirit potion for the first time would be able to successfully do it. Xue Fanxin worked hard for an entire night before finally concocting the Spirit Awakening Potion. She then instructed the maidservant to prepare hot water for immediate use. The method to use the Spirit Awakening Potion was very simple. You just had to soak it in the bathwater. Only by awakening her spirit could she embark on the road of cultivation and become a powerful person. She did not believe that a 21st century medical genius like her could not awaken her spirit. Xue Fanxin took off her clothes and soaked herself in the tub. She could clearly feel the Spirit Awakening Potion attacking her meridians and opening them all. However, this process¡­ was no ordinary pain. It was as if she had been beaten up by a group of people, and her entire body was in intense pain. If she had not been a practitioner in her previous life, she would not have been able to bear such pain.. Chapter 25 - A Strange Book Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin was tormented by the Spirit Awakening Potion for four hours, causing her to writhe in pain. If not for her strong willpower and tough endurance, she would have already fainted in the tub. However, rainbows always came after the storm. After experiencing some torture, Xue Fanxin finally felt that her body had changed noticeably. Her veins had all been opened. Although they were only the size of a strand of hair, they were enough for the current her. After awakening her spirit, Xue Fanxin could sense the spiritual energy in the surroundings. However, she did not know how to absorb it to cultivate. ¡°Oh right, the Reverse Spirit Art.¡± Xue Fanxin thought of the empty books and immediately searched for them. She started practicing the cultivation techniques on them. There were two cultivation techniques. One was the Reverse Spirit Art, while the other was the Heart Cleansing Incantation. From the names, it was clear that the former was relatively powerful. Xue Fan made a simple comparison and quickly made her choice. She would cultivate the Reverse Spirit Art first. As for the Heart Cleansing Incantation, she would leave it for later. The name of the Reverse Spirit Art was quite heaven-defying. She wondered if the cultivation technique was also the same? Xue Fanxin originally planned to study this Reverse Spirit Art seriously, but she realized that the book only had the first stage. The rest of the contents were empty. She found it quite strange. She had read these books before and remembered them clearly. Every page clearly had words or pictures. Why had they suddenly disappeared? Had she remembered wrongly? No way. Xue Fanxin repeatedly checked it a few times before confirming that the back of the book was empty. There were only words and drawings on the first few pages. Although written clearly, it was only the first stage of the Reverse Spirit Art. What a strange book. Could it be that the content of the second stage would only appear after the first stage was successfully cultivated? She would know if it was true after she mastered it. Xue Fanxin did not think too much about it and started to cultivate the first stage of the Reverse Spirit Art. According to the book, after absorbing the surrounding spiritual aura, she would absorb it into her own meridians and then use a special method to gather it into her dantian before condensing it into spiritual energy. She succeeded? How could it be that simple? Xue Fanxin had only practiced it according to what was written in the book. She found it unbelievable and could not believe the truth. After checking carefully a few times, she confirmed that she had really mastered the first stage of the Reverse Spirit Art. There was a new force in her body, making her feel extremely powerful. ¡°I¡¯ve really mastered it. Should I test its power?¡± Xue Fanxin mobilized the spirit energy stored in her dantian and transferred it to her palm before striking out. Bang¡­ The table in front of her was instantly torn in half, declared scrap. Seeing such an outcome, she did not have time to be excited. Instead, she heard bursts of applause, making her very displeased. ¡°Not bad. You can already use such powerful palm force when you have just activated your spirit. If your cultivation technique is not impressive, then it must be your talent.¡± Ye Jiushang had unknowingly appeared in Xue Fanxin¡¯s room. He was lazily and elegantly lying on a chaise longue. He looked at the person in the room as if he was examining a prey he had his eyes on. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Xue Fanxin asked angrily. Her tone was filled with displeasure and showed how unwelcome she was towards Ye Jiushang. If Ye Jiushang had not helped her a little back in the cave, she would have hated this man already. Wait, no. She was already beginning to hate him a little. Who would like a rogue who came uninvited and entered their home? Chapter 26 - Too Heaven-Defying Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang ignored Xue Fanxin¡¯s dissatisfied attitude and did whatever he wanted. He stood up elegantly and walked towards the table. Taking out a fist-sized crystal, he placed it on the table. Then, he ordered in an easygoing tone, ¡°Inject your spirit energy into the crystal.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Fanxin rolled her eyes at Ye Jiushang. She turned her gaze to the crystal and asked curiously, ¡°What is this crystal for?¡± ¡°To test your talent,¡± Ye Jiushang replied indifferently. He still ignored Xue Fanxin¡¯s attitude and did not care. That kind of disregard was more lethal than any counterattack. He clearly did nothing, but she was already so depressed that she was about to vomit blood. This was like punching cotton. There was no response. However, Xue Fanxin¡¯s attention was all on the crystal. She naturally ignored Ye Jiushang. ¡°You mean to say that this crystal can test my talent?¡± She had obtained some information from the host¡¯s memory about testing talent. Only those who successfully activated their spirit could test their talent through testing crystals. Based on what she knew, Li Yaoyao had awakened her spirit when she was ten. Moreover, she had spent a lot of money to find a crystal test to test her talent. It was said that Li Yaoyao¡¯s talent at that time was not bad. Unfortunately, the Li family quickly fell into decline, so even though Li Yaoyao had talent, she could not obtain good grooming. After coming to the Duke¡¯s estate, she became a missy who never left the estate and had yet to start cultivating. As for Xue Fanxin, because she had yet to awaken her spirit, she had yet to test her talent. She had just activated her spirit today, so she might as well check it out. Xue Fanxin did not think much of it. She injected her spirit energy into the testing crystal and stared straight at it. The testing crystal was originally a transparent white stone that did not glow at all. When stimulated by spiritual force, it would emit a corresponding glow with the attributes of the spiritual force. The brighter the light, the stronger the attribute. As Xue Fanxin injected her spirit energy into the testing crystal, it emitted a strange glow. Gold, green, blue, red, yellow, white, black¡­ ¡°Why are there so many colors?¡± Xue Fanxin did not understand what was going on. Hence, she cast a questioning gaze at Ye Jiushang. However, just as she turned her gaze away, the testing crystal changed colors again. All the colors from before had disappeared, replaced by a mysterious purple. ¡°Ye Jiushang, what kind of talent does purple represent?¡± Ye Jiushang did not answer. Instead, he put away the testing crystal and reminded her solemnly, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t randomly test your talent in front of others in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too heaven-defying¡­ For the current you, it¡¯s not a blessing but a disaster.¡± ¡°Too heaven-defying?¡± Xue Fanxin automatically grabbed onto the main point of his words. After hearing the first half of his speech, she did not listen to the rest. ¡°You mean I¡¯m very talented?¡± ¡°100% purity for all elements. Such talent is indeed very good, but because it¡¯s too good, it will backfire.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means¡­¡± Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Sleep well tonight and eat well tomorrow. Do well the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°What do you mean tomorrow and the day after? Can¡¯t you be more clear?¡± ¡°When your performance satisfies me, I¡¯ll naturally slowly dispel the doubts in your heart. Little girl, remember this. Don¡¯t casually test your talent in front of others, don¡¯t casually let others obtain your blood, and don¡¯t carelessly let others know the cultivation technique you cultivate¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Sweet dreams, little girl.¡± Ye Jiushang flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead again before turning around and disappearing without a trace. Xue Fanxin covered her forehead, which hurt a little from being flicked. She was filled with anger and frustration as she glared in the direction Ye Jiushang had left. What a boring and annoying man.. Chapter 27 - Extra Compensation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin knew very well that with her ability, she could not do anything to Ye Jiushang. At this stage, she could only be bullied by him. Therefore, she no longer wasted her energy on him. After tossing and turning for an entire night, she got tired and went to sleep. When she woke up, she felt refreshed and extremely energetic. However, her body was a little weak, so she decided to exercise well and practice tai chi in the yard early in the morning. Halfway through, Xue Batian¡¯s powerful shout sounded from afar. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, Little Xin¡¯er¡­ Haha¡­ Grandpa¡¯s precious baby¡­¡± Xue Fanxin watched as the excited Xue Batian ran towards her. Afraid that he would run too quickly and fall, she hurriedly went forward to support him. ¡°Grandpa, what made you so happy so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I have good news!¡± Xue Batian was too excited and could not even speak clearly for a moment. He was smiling so widely that his mouth could not close. ¡°What good news?¡± ¡°At the morning court assembly today, I spoke to the Emperor, hoping that he could give the Xue family army some rations. Initially, I didn¡¯t have much hope, but unexpectedly, the Ninth Imperial Uncle suddenly appeared and spoke up for me. In the end, the Emperor agreed to give us provisions. Haha¡­ The big problem with the Xue family army has finally been solved. How can I not be happy?¡± ¡°The Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± Xue Fanxin expressed that she had no impression of this person. Did the Nanling Empire have a Ninth Imperial Uncle? The current Emperor was already fifty years old. This Ninth Imperial Uncle should be around the same age, right? ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s the Ninth Imperial Uncle. In order to express my gratitude, I invited him to the estate for a meal. The time is set for tomorrow. Coincidentally, you gave me ten thousand taels yesterday. I don¡¯t have to worry about where to get money to entertain the Ninth Imperial Uncle. Haha¡­ Little Xin¡¯er, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to hurry and set things up.¡± Xue Batian came and went like a storm. He was excited the entire time, unable to stop. Xue Fanxin looked at Xue Batian¡¯s departing figure in confusion, unable to react for a long time. ¡°The Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know him.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if she knew him or not. Either way, he was someone from the uncle generation, so it had nothing to do with her. She should continue practicing her tai chi. Xue Fanxin practiced for the entire morning and was drenched in sweat. She was about to go wash up when Yi Tian suddenly came looking for her, making her very troubled. Just as Ye Jiushang said, Yi Tian already knew that the person who saved him two years ago was her and not Li Yaoyao. He had started to pester her. How annoying! While Xue Fanxin was thinking hard about how to send Yi Tian away, unexpectedly¡­ ¡°Xin¡¯er, I bought your favorite crusty roasted chicken.¡± Yi Tian opened the still warm paper bag in his hand, pulled out a drumstick, and handed it to Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin was helpless against delicious food and threw everything to the back of her mind. She took the drumstick and started eating it. ¡°Thank you, thank you! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good person, hehe! It¡¯s delicious!¡± I¡¯m a nice person¡­ He had only given her a roasted chicken, but she already thought that he was a good person. She was a girl who was so easily satisfied. How could he have been blind back then and not realized how good she was? Yi Tian looked at Xue Fanxin eating happily and felt even more regretful and guilty. How could a vain and materialistic woman like Li Yaoyao compare to the pure and innocent Xue Fanxin? Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll compensate you. In fact, I¡¯ll double the compensation.. Chapter 28 - Its All in the Past Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin ate an entire roasted chicken and patted her stomach in satisfaction, smiling brightly at Yi Tian. ¡°Thank you for the roasted chicken, I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, I did many things that I shouldn¡¯t have done to you previously. I hereby solemnly apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Yi Tian sincerely said sorry to Xue Fanxin, almost kneeling down. Facing someone so sincere and earnest, Xue Fanxin really could not say that she did not forgive him. Furthermore, the entire blame was not on Yi Tian. He had only been deceived by Li Yaoyao and used by her. Overall, he was a pitiful victim. However, she was no longer the same Xue Fanxin. She did not have any feelings for Yi Tian. Once her heart softened and she forgave him, she would definitely be entangled endlessly in the future. What should she do? No matter what, this matter had to be resolved properly. ¡°Young Master Yi Tian, I accept your apology, but I hope you don¡¯t think too much about it because I¡¯m no longer the Xue Fanxin of the past. We can only be friends.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, I know that I¡¯ve hurt you too deeply, but I¡ª¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± Xue Fanxin waved her hand and said to Yi Tian seriously, ¡°Young Master Yi Tian, you probably don¡¯t understand what I mean. We are still friends, but we can only be friends. My infatuation and admiration for you have already become a thing of the past. Now, I only treat you as an elder brother or a friend.¡± When Yi Tian saw Xue Fanxin so serious, he knew that she was not saying it out of anger, nor was she lying. She was speaking the truth. His heart was bitter and astringent. He was so regretful that he wanted to cry. However, he would not give up easily. Even if Xue Fanxin did not like him anymore, he would still try his best to make her like him again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re not angry with me. I¡¯m going to do something else now. I¡¯ll treat you to roasted chicken at Heavenly Fragrance Restaurant another day.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! You must keep your word.¡± She would never let go of any chance to eat delicious food. Even if it was her enemy who wanted to treat her to something delicious, she would eat it happily. She had no choice. After all, she was a true foodie. Yi Tian chatted with Xue Fanxin for a while before leaving. When he walked out of her courtyard, he noticed Li Yaoyao standing in a corner and staring at him. He wanted to ignore her and leave, but she ran over and blocked his way. ¡°Yi Tian, are you really going to ignore me?¡± Li Yaoyao was acting pitiful as usual, using her weak appearance to gain sympathy. If it was the previous Yi Tian, he would definitely be moved by her look. However, the current Yi Tian felt disgusted just by looking at her. ¡°After seeing you, all my good mood is gone. So you¡¯d best not appear in front of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you die even faster.¡± Li Yaoyao was frightened by Yi Tian¡¯s terrifying appearance and asked in a panic, ¡°Yi Tian, how did you become like this? Are you still angry at me for what happened that day? I didn¡¯t mean to swear that oath. It was Xue Fanxin who¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± When Yi Tian heard Li Yaoyao speak ill of Xue Fanxin again, he flew into a rage. Initially, he did not want to tell her the truth so early, but he could not help but say angrily, ¡°Li Yaoyao, you lied to me for two years and used me. Do you want to do the same again?¡± ¡°Yi Tian, w-what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± With Li Yaoyao¡¯s intelligence, how could she not understand? She was just unwilling to admit it. Yi Tian actually knew the truth about what had happened two years ago. How did he know? Who told him? Was it Xue Fanxin? The hatred in Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart towards Xue Fanxin grew stronger and stronger. It was so intense that she could no longer hide it. She revealed it all and glared fiercely at Xue Fanxin¡¯s courtyard, the hatred consuming her heart¡­ Xue Fanxin must be up to no good. That must be why Yi Tian knew the truth and treated her like this. Xue Fanxin, I want you to die miserably.. Chapter 29 - A Demon Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing the resentful expression on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face and her strong killing intent towards Xue Fanxin, Yi Tian was furious. He suddenly reached out and choked her neck, warning her ruthlessly, ¡°Li Yaoyao, you¡¯d better put away your evil thoughts towards Xin¡¯er or I¡¯ll make you die miserably.¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s neck was grabbed, and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Her mouth was gaping, her eyes wide open. She looked at the person in front of her in horror and suddenly felt that he was very unfamiliar. He was not the Yi Tian she knew at all. Yi Tian strangled Li Yaoyao and pulled her towards him. With a hint of relief, he said ruthlessly, ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t marry you and you weren¡¯t willing to marry me. Otherwise, I would definitely regret it now. Next, you can slowly enjoy the bitter fruit you planted.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die so quickly. The show has just begun!¡± Yi Tian didn¡¯t strangle Li Yaoyao on the spot. He let go of her and left. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Li Yaoyao clutched her sore neck and took deep breaths. When she thought of what had just happened, she felt a burst of fear. Not daring to stay any longer, she ran away with her weak body. She returned to her room in panic and locked the door. Only then did she feel a little safer. At this moment, she truly believed that it was impossible for Yi Tian to care for her and love her as much as he used to. The current him was a demon to her. Without Yi Tian, her days in the Duke¡¯s estate would be even more difficult, so she had to find a new source of support as soon as possible. New support? The Third Prince, Ye Chenping. Li Yaoyao sat in front of the dressing table and looked at her devastatingly beautiful face in the mirror. She was filled with confidence as she said to herself, ¡°Xue Fanxin, when I become the Third Prince¡¯s wife, I¡¯ll definitely step on you and make you wag your tail like a dog in front of me.¡± What Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t know was that there was a person in black hiding in a corner of her room, listening to everything she said clearly. When night fell and there was no one in the room, the black-clothed person left silently. She came to a large courtyard and entered a luxurious room. Then, she took off her black cloth and revealed her true appearance. She was an ordinary-looking woman. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already investigated properly.¡± Lian Bingyu was still reading at night, but her real purpose was to wait for the person she had sent out to investigate to come back. ¡°Is it really as Xue Fanxin said?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid told Lian Bingyu everything she had heard in Li Yaoyao¡¯s room. After confirming that Li Yaoyao indeed had designs on Third Prince Ye Chenping, Lian Bingyu was so angry that she threw the book in her hand onto the ground and scolded angrily, ¡°Li Yaoyao, you slut! How dare you think of snatching the Third Prince from me? Dream on! You want to be the Third Prince¡¯s wife with just your lowly status? How ridiculous!¡± Lian Bingyu took out two cards and handed them to the maidservant. ¡°You must hand these two invitations to Xue Fanxin and Li Yaoyao. It doesn¡¯t matter if Xue Fanxin receives the invitation or not, but Li Yaoyao must.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Li Yaoyao, you didn¡¯t choose the path to heaven but chose the path to hell instead. Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless then.¡± Whoever dared to snatch the Third Prince from her would die without a burial place.. Chapter 30 - Why Is It You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not know that the people around her had already started fighting in the dark. Though even if she knew, she did not care. Anyway, it was not her business. Palace fights, house fights, those were all meaningless. Her world was not limited to just one house, one palace. Hence, fighting with the women in the house had no meaning for her. What she wanted was the sea and sky outside. What she wanted was a powerful force that she could use to protect herself and the people she cherished. In order to obtain what she wanted, she had to work harder. ¡°Ninety-nine, one hundred.¡± Xue Fanxin did a hundred push-ups and collapsed onto the ground, drenched in sweat and panting. At this moment, the butler hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°Miss, why are you sprawled on the ground? You¡¯re even drenched in sweat. Quickly wash up. The Ninth Imperial Uncle is already here.¡± Xue Fanxin sat up and used her hand to tidy her sweat-stained hair. She said with a little gasp, ¡°Uncle Butler, what has the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s arrival got to do with me? I¡¯m just a young girl. Regardless of age or status, I¡¯m not qualified to entertain that important person, right? It¡¯s enough with Grandpa. I think I should forget about it.¡± The Duke¡¯s estate had been busy preparing to entertain the Ninth Imperial Uncle since yesterday. Everyone was busy, even to this day. Alright, they indeed needed to make things grand to entertain such a big shot, but no matter how grand it was, this had nothing to do with her, right? ¡°But the Ninth Imperial Uncle specifically mentioned that he wanted to see you. He¡¯s waiting for you to eat! Someone, come. Quickly prepare hot water and clean clothes for Miss. Help her wash up.¡± The butler was anxious. Before Xue Fanxin could stand up on her own, he had already ordered people to help her with the preparations. ¡°The Ninth Imperial Uncle wants to see me?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked. She stood up and asked in confusion, ¡°Why would the Ninth Imperial Uncle want to see me?¡± She was just a young girl and was famous in the Imperial City for being useless. She was stupid and foolish, and her reputation was not good. Forget about big shots, even small fry would not want to see someone like her. What was wrong with this Ninth Imperial Uncle? Why did he want to see her, of all people? ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go meet him. After all, he has helped the Duke¡¯s estate greatly.¡± After Xue Fanxin washed up, she went to the living room. To avoid offending the esteemed guest, she was more mature and polite than usual and walked very carefully. At this moment, the defense of the Duke¡¯s estate had increased by a few times compared to usual. There were heavy troops everywhere. Apart from the people from the Duke¡¯s estate, there were also people belonging to the Ninth Imperial Uncle. They had the place surrounded layer after layer. This defense was so strong that even a mosquito could not fly in. Seeing such a defense, Xue Fanxin thought, He has to bring so many guards with him when he goes out. This Ninth Imperial Uncle must be afraid of death. With this in mind, Xue Fanxin walked into the living room. Before she could look up and see the person in front of her clearly, she bowed. ¡°Greetings, Ninth Imperial¡­ Uncle¡­¡± When she said the word ¡®uncle,¡¯ Xue Fanxin unintentionally raised her head and saw the person in front of her clearly. She was incomparably shocked and stopped in her tracks halfway. She exclaimed, ¡°Why is it you?¡± Who could tell her what was going on? Why had Ye Jiushang appeared at her house openly? Chapter 31 - She Is Really Stupid Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin¡¯s cry of alarm made Xue Batian dissatisfied, anxious, and worried. He was afraid that she would offend the Ninth Imperial Uncle and cause some fatal disaster. Just as he was about to reprimand her, he noticed that Ninth Imperial Uncle did not seem to be angry. Looking at Xue Fanxin again, it seemed like these two people knew each other. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, do you know the Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was momentarily at a loss for an answer. After thinking about it, she fabricated a story that had some truth to it. ¡°Grandpa, wasn¡¯t I pushed off a cliff by Li Yaoyao a few days ago? It was the Ninth Imperial Uncle who saved me. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that he was the current Ninth Imperial Uncle, so¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± This time, it was Xue Batian who was shocked. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you mean to say that the Ninth Imperial Uncle is your savior?¡± ¡°Grandpa, actually¡­¡± Actually, Ye Jiushang had not saved her life. At most, he had helped her a little. Xue Batian did not give Xue Fanxin a chance to explain the situation. He was already thanking Ye Jiushang profusely. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the savior of Little Xin¡¯er. I¡¯m really grateful to you. Little Xin¡¯er is my life. If anything happens to her, I don¡¯t know how I would live!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Duke. This is just fate between me and Miss Xue,¡± Ye Jiushang replied indifferently. Obviously, he was happy to be this ¡®savior¡¯ and accepted this identity readily. Then, he raised his head and looked at the stiff-faced Xue Fanxin before smiling mysteriously at her. To Xue Fanxin, that mysterious smile was like a terrifying fox plotting against her. Why had she said that this guy was her savior? This trap¡­ was simply digging her own grave. In the future, in front of outsiders, she would have to treat this guy as her ¡®savior¡¯ and act like she was grateful to him. Wasn¡¯t she clearly looking for trouble for herself? Stupid. She was really stupid. Why had she dug such a pit for herself? Ye Jiushang admitted that he was Xue Fanxin¡¯s life savior. Regardless of whether Xue Fanxin admitted it or not, she was like a fish on the chopping board. There was no way to change it. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you suddenly spoke to the Emperor and helped my Xue family army ask for rations. Is it because of¡­ Little Xin¡¯er?¡± Xue Batian made a bold guess. Although he had always doted on his granddaughter, he knew very well what his precious granddaughter was like. The rumors outside were true to some extent. His granddaughter was indeed foolish and stupid at times. Sigh¡­ Hence, he did not think that people outside would like his precious granddaughter. Even the people in the residence did not like her, let alone outsiders. While Xue Batian did not hold much hope, Ye Jiushang said leisurely, ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why I helped the Duke¡¯s estate is because of Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xue Batian was shocked. He stared at Ye Jiushang with wide eyes, then looked at Xue Fanxin. He felt that something was off with the two of them. At this moment, one of the two was drinking tea elegantly, while the other was wolfing down food. It appeared like nothing was wrong, but that was what was wrong. Rumor had it that the Ninth Imperial Uncle had a strange temperament, was moody, and had an extreme obsession with cleanliness. He hated it when people acted presumptuously in front of him. Even the current Emperor had to behave himself in front of him. However, the Ninth Imperial Uncle allowed Little Xin¡¯er to eat in a careless manner in front of him¡­ There was something wrong. There was definitely something wrong.. Chapter 32 - My Consort Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was not the first time Xue Fanxin had seen Ye Jiushang. She had already interacted with him a few times. Every time, she would not give him a good attitude. He had never been angry at her, so she was not afraid of him. Since the matter of her ¡®savior¡¯ had already been settled, she could only face the reality bravely. She turned her grief and indignation into appetite. Eat, eat, eat. What bullsh*t Ninth Imperial Uncle? Get lost. In order to entertain Ye Jiushang, Xue Batian had invested heavily. There was a table full of delicacies and fine wine. If the Ninth Imperial Uncle were anyone else, she might not dare to eat so much, but as for Ye Jiushang¡­ she was not afraid. Xue Batian saw that Xue Fanxin was eating more and more exaggeratedly. She had no bearing to speak of and was being extremely impolite, making him anxious. He hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you can¡¯t be so rude in front of the Ninth Imperial Uncle. Put down your chopsticks.¡± Xue Fanxin was speechless. She did not listen to Xue Batian. Instead, she raised her head and looked at Ye Jiushang provokingly, saying with a sinister smile, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, do you mind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Little Xin¡¯er is so small and skinny. You don¡¯t have much meat on you, so you should nourish yourself. Eat more so that you can grow up faster.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled even more sinisterly. He picked up his chopsticks and stuffed a large drumstick into Xue Fanxin¡¯s bowl. ¡°Grandpa, did you see that? The Ninth Imperial Uncle ¡®doesn¡¯t mind.''¡± Xue Fanxin would never reject delicious food. She generously picked up the drumstick that Ye Jiushang had placed in her bowl and started eating it with relish. She had a blissful expression on her face. ¡°This¡­¡± Xue Batian was confused now, feeling puzzled. However, Ye Jiushang did not mind Xue Fanxin¡¯s impudence, causing him to heave a sigh of relief. At the same time, he could tell that Ye Jiushang had helped him entirely because of Little Xin¡¯er. He then looked at Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s unrestrained manners in front of Ye Jiushang. Their relationship was definitely not simple. Could it be that the Ninth Imperial Uncle had fallen for his Little Xin¡¯er? The more Xue Batian thought about it, the more he felt that this was a possibility. This concerned his granddaughter¡¯s lifelong happiness, so he had to be careful. Even if he would offend Ye Jiushang, he had to ask clearly, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, do you like my Little Xin¡¯er?¡± Upon hearing this question, Xue Fanxin was too shocked. She spat out a mouthful of wine, almost spraying it on Ye Jiushang¡¯s face. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Ye Jiushang hurriedly shifted his body slightly. He waited for the alcohol to finish spraying before sitting up straight. Then, he acted as if nothing had happened and said indifferently, ¡°Indeed, I like Little Xin¡¯er.¡± Xue Batian had thought that Ye Jiushang would answer vaguely, but he did not expect him to be so direct. Even he was shocked. ¡°You¡­ you like my Little Xin¡¯er?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded solemnly. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, she will be my wife.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xue Batian was stunned. ¡°Ye Jiushang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xue Fanxin was enraged. She stomped on the stool and placed her hands on her hips as she questioned Ye Jiushang angrily. Did this guy know what he was talking about? He was simply spouting nonsense. They had only known each other for a few days and could not even be considered friends. They had never seen eye to eye, yet this guy said that she was to be his wife? There was something wrong with him. He must have a screw loose. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. From today onwards, I¡¯ll properly nurture you and make you a woman worthy of me, the future Ninth Imperial Consort.¡± Ye Jiushang was still as serious as ever. There was an irresistible domineering aura in his words as if he meant what he said and no one could say no.. Chapter 33 - Wait and See Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang thought that given Xue Fanxin¡¯s temper, she would definitely flare up and bare her fangs at him. Unexpectedly¡­ A second ago, Xue Fanxin was still furious, but the next second, she stopped and returned to her seat. She continued to eat her drumsticks and delicious food. Her appetite was unaffected by what had just happened. She smiled evilly and said, ¡°If you want to marry me, we¡¯ll have to see if you can do so. Even if you have the ability to make me marry you, it¡¯s unknown if you can make me your consort.¡± Although Xue Fanxin¡¯s attitude had changed very quickly, Ye Jiushang was not weak either. He said with a mysterious smile, ¡°I believe that one day, you will willingly marry me and become my true consort.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡± Xue Fanxin couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her expressions on Ye Jiushang. She rolled her eyes at him and then turned her attention back to the delicious food. She continued to eat, tossing everything else to the back of her mind. Initially, Ye Jiushang had only paid attention to Xue Fanxin because her blood contained the power of nirvana and he was curious about her identity. But now, he was really interested in her. When ordinary people found out that he was the Ninth Imperial Uncle, they would be so frightened that their limbs would tremble and they would speak incoherently. They would not even dare to raise their heads in front of him. However, after this girl found out his identity, not only was she not frightened, she even dared to contradict him. She glared at him and was not afraid of his authority at all¡­ Very good. Although she was a little overconfident and impudent, he found her fresh, lively, pitiful, and greedy side pleasing to the eye. He was quite satisfied with this girl¡¯s performance today, so he reluctantly accepted her identity as his future consort. Xue Fanxin did not waste her breath on Ye Jiushang. After eating and drinking her fill, she patted her stomach and left. ¡°Grandpa, take care of your ¡®esteemed guest.¡¯ I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you¡ª¡± Xue Batian wanted to tell Xue Fanxin to stay, but before he could finish speaking, Ye Jiushang interrupted him. ¡°A month later, it will be the day the three great sects recruit new disciples. Although the Nanling Empire is small, the sects will also come here to recruit disciples. Every sect will probably have one or two spots.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Xue Fanxin showed no interest. ¡°I want you to enter the Heavenly Spirit Sect.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you have your way.¡± ¡°You will do as I wish unless you don¡¯t want to give the Duke¡¯s estate a chance to live.¡± When Xue Fanxin heard this, she raised her eyebrows and asked with a hint of displeasure, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Although I have helped the Xue family army through the current crisis, that doesn¡¯t mean that the Nanling Emperor will let them off. Giving rations is only a method to treat the symptoms but not the root of the problem. If you want the Xue family army to survive, including your grandfather, then you must think of a way to become stronger and find a backer. At the moment, the Heavenly Spirit Sect is the most suitable option.¡± After hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s explanation, Xue Fanxin¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. These words made sense. The Nanling Emperor had long feared the morale of the Xue family. He wanted to weaken the power of the Duke¡¯s estate and even eliminate Xue Batian. For her grandfather and herself, she could not just sit back and do nothing.. Chapter 34 - Perfect Other Half Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang did not stay in the Duke¡¯s estate for long. He left right after the meal. He came majestically and left in a similar fashion. He brought along three layers of guards, isolating everyone from the outside world. Anyone who tried to approach him would be blocked by his guards. This was one of the reasons why it was difficult for outsiders to meet the Ninth Imperial Uncle. It was rumored that the Ninth Imperial Uncle was extraordinarily handsome and unfathomable. His whereabouts were unpredictable, and he often disappeared. He had vanished for more than half a year recently and suddenly reappeared a few days ago. In short, to most people, the Ninth Imperial Uncle was a mystery. Very few had seen such a mysterious person before, so no matter how amazing the rumors were, there were not many women who harbored romantic intentions towards him. Who would love someone they had never seen before and who often disappeared without a trace? Li Yaoyao had heard of the Ninth Imperial Uncle before, but it was only through rumors. Furthermore, such a person was too far away from her. She had never harbored any thoughts about him. But today, she accidentally saw the blurry figure of the Ninth Imperial Uncle from afar. Her heart instantly went to him. Such a noble, mysterious, and powerful person was the perfect other half in her heart. Just by looking at the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s profile, Li Yaoyao¡¯s adoration for him reached the point of being unable to extricate herself. Coupled with his status, power, and authority, all of them were what she wanted the most in her heart. If¡­ if she could become the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s woman, then she could¡­ With these thoughts in mind, Li Yaoyao unknowingly walked towards the distant Ninth Imperial Uncle. However, after taking a few steps, she was stopped. ¡°Halt. Unauthorized people are not to disturb the Ninth Imperial Uncle, or they will be killed without exception.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the cousin of the Young Miss of the Duke¡¯s estate. I¡¯m not an outsider, right?¡± Li Yaoyao said shamelessly. She yearned to approach the Ninth Imperial Uncle too much, so even though she knew that she would hit a wall, she still wanted to give it a try. ¡°The Ninth Imperial Uncle has ordered that apart from Lord Duke and Miss Xue Fanxin, no one else is to approach within a hundred feet.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, it¡¯s Xue Fanxin again.¡± Li Yaoyao cursed softly. She cast a vicious glare at Xue Fanxin, who was chatting happily with the Ninth Imperial Uncle in the distance. She wished she could tear her apart. Xue Fanxin was forced by Xue Batian to send Ye Jiushang off. When she reached the door, she felt a sinister gaze on her. Hence, she turned her head and happened to meet Li Yaoyao¡¯s malicious gaze, smiling coldly. As she had already awakened her spirit, her five senses were many times stronger than those of ordinary people. Although she was far away, she could still clearly see Li Yaoyao¡¯s ferocious expression. Ye Jiushang naturally knew that Li Yaoyao was nearby and was even more aware of the killing intent she revealed. However, this small fry was not worthy of his attention. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, he did not even look at her. All his attention was on Xue Fanxin. He deliberately stroked her head dotingly and said, ¡°That woman is a small viper. If you don¡¯t get rid of her quickly, she will bite sooner or later.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the show is about to begin.¡± ¡°You mean Lian Bingyu?¡± Xue Fanxin rolled her eyes at Ye Jiushang. Pointing at him, she said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re spying on me?¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Ye Jiushang removed Xue Fanxin¡¯s finger and smiled leisurely. ¡°I¡¯m only interested in you and what you want to do.¡± ¡°You¡¯d best not spoil my plans, or else¡­¡± ¡°Not only will I not disturb you, but if you need help, I¡¯ll lend a hand.¡± ¡°Hmph, mind your own business.¡± ¡°Little girl, you have a big temper.¡± Ye Jiushang used his hand to gently flick Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead. Then, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Tonight at midnight, I¡¯ll come and look for you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± When Xue Fanxin thought about Ye Jiushang still coming to pester her in the middle of the night, her heart burned with anger. She wanted to rebuke him, but the person had already gotten onto the carriage and disappeared. That damned Ye Jiushang.. What was he up to now? Chapter 35 - Get Rid of Her As Soon As Possible Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With Ye Jiushang gone, Xue Fanxin had to suppress the anger in her heart. However, she knew very well that she was not really angry at him. As a person from the 21st century who had experienced life and death and seen through the cold and warmth of the world, she still had some ability to read people. She could tell that Ye Jiushang did not have any ill will towards her. He just had another motive. Forget it, I won¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll take it one step at a time and react accordingly. Xue Fanxin calmed herself down and was about to return to the estate. Unexpectedly, she turned around and saw Li Yaoyao. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and left without even greeting her. Li Yaoyao had suffered tremendous grievances these few days and was already filled with anger. Initially, she could still bear with it, but just now, when she saw that the Ninth Imperial Uncle doted on Xue Fanxin, she could no longer suppress the anger and jealousy in her heart. She directly flipped out at Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re going overboard by hogging Yi Tian and pestering the Ninth Imperial Uncle at the same time?¡± ¡°What? Are you envious, jealous, and resentful? If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you go and occupy Yi Tian and pester the Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted provocatively and did not argue with Li Yaoyao, leaving coolly. ¡°You¡­¡± Li Yaoyao glared at Xue Fanxin as she left. She wanted to scold her, but she didn¡¯t know how to. She felt that nothing she said now would help her. In the end, she was so angry that her face turned green. ¡°Damn you, Xue Fanxin. Just you wait. One day, I¡¯ll make you die miserably.¡± At this moment, a pageboy walked over and handed Li Yaoyao an invitation. ¡°Miss Li, His Highness the Third Prince asked me to send you this invitation.¡± Li Yaoyao was originally very angry and in a bad mood, but when she heard the words ¡°His Highness the Third Prince,¡± she immediately got excited. She quickly changed her expression and asked nicely, ¡°His Highness the Third Prince is giving this invitation to me?¡± ¡°Yes. His Highness the Third Prince will be holding a poetry gathering in three days. He has invited most of the royal descendants and aristocrats in the royal capital and all the young talents. When the time comes, he hopes you can give him face and attend.¡± ¡°Go back and tell His Highness the Third Prince that I will definitely participate.¡± Li Yaoyao held the invitation in her hand like it was a treasure. She was overjoyed in her heart, not even realizing how quickly she had changed. Just a moment ago, she was still in love with the Ninth Imperial Uncle. Now, she was thinking about how to deal with the Third Prince and become his wife. Xue Fanxin had not gone far and heard the conversation between the two people at the door. Her lips curled up into a smug, sinister smile. Lian Bingyu was quite fast! It seemed like the show was about to begin. Li Yaoyao, enjoy your last happy moment. You¡¯re going to live in hell soon. Xue Fanxin did not want to waste time on someone like Li Yaoyao, who was not worth it. Ye Jiushang¡¯s words just now reminded her that Li Yaoyao was a little poisonous snake. If she did not get rid of her as soon as possible, she would sooner or later bite someone close to her. Hence, she had to get rid of Li Yaoyao as soon as possible. She might as well take advantage of the Third Prince¡¯s gathering to borrow Lian Bingyu¡¯s strength and finish off Li Yaoyao.. Chapter 36 - Neither Can Be Missed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin was done with her own things, she returned to her room. She sat cross-legged on the bed and circulated the first stage of the Reverse Spirit Art within her body. After practicing it, she noticed that her aura was a little chaotic and her emotions were a little out of control. She couldn¡¯t say where she was uncomfortable, but she felt strange. Was she going crazy? The moment she thought of this possibility, Xue Fanxin panicked and quickly looked through the important parts of the first tier of the Reverse Spirit Art carefully. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. I trained according to the books. How could I have gone crazy? ¡°What went wrong?¡± Xue Fanxin carefully studied the book in her hand. Even if it was a blank page at the back, she would flip through it page by page to see if she could gain anything unexpected. At that moment, another empty book ran out and flew in front of Xue Fanxin. It took the initiative to open the page for her to see the content. ¡°The first tier of the Heart Cleansing Incantation.¡± Following that, the Reverse Spirit Art in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand flew away by itself as if it were giving up its position to the Heart Cleansing Incantation. The two books seemed to be asking her to practice the Heart Cleansing Incantation. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s see if it can resolve my current problem.¡± Although Xue Fanxin was filled with curiosity about these strange books, she knew that with her current ability, even if she racked her brains, she would not be able to figure out the origins of these books. She might as well not waste her time thinking about them and focus on her cultivation. The book was left behind by the original host¡¯s father. He only let his daughter see the content. There must be a deeper meaning behind it, but no matter what it was, it would not do her any harm. The Heart Cleansing Incantation was operating in opposite directions to the Reverse Spirit Art. The two techniques seemed to complement each other, and neither of them could be missing. After Xue Fanxin cultivated the Heart Cleansing Incantation, the chaotic aura and impetuous emotions from before all disappeared. She felt extremely comfortable, her body was filled with energy, and her spirit was especially good. Clearly, she had to cultivate the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation at the same time. Otherwise, she would cause great harm to herself and might go crazy. Why had the host¡¯s father deliberately left her these books? Ye Jiushang had told her that there was a seal in her body. What was going on? Xue Fanxin really could not figure out what to do, so she decided not to think about it. After finishing her cultivation, she looked up at the window and realized that it was almost midnight. ¡°That guy, Ye Jiushang, said that he would come at midnight. Could he be playing with me?¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, are you thinking of me?¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared mysteriously. His white clothes were like snow. As the moonlight scattered down, his body faintly emitted a strange silver light, making him look like an angel. Xue Fanxin was already used to Ye Jiushang¡¯s sudden appearances. She was not shocked at all. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me in the middle of the night? If you have something to say, then say it. If not, then get lost. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have time to sleep tonight. I want to take you somewhere to do something.¡± ¡°Where? What are you doing?¡± ¡°To the palace. To be a thief.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the person in front of her in shock. Before she could react, a strong arm had already grabbed her small waist and pulled her into a secure embrace. Then, the world spun around her, and she could not differentiate north, south, east, and west. What was going on? Chapter 37 - Destroying the Evidence Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin was pulled into Ye Jiushang¡¯s embrace, she felt dizzy. Her body seemed to be in a suspended state. A few breaths later, everything returned to calm. By this time, she had arrived at another place. It was unfamiliar but glorious. In front of her was a small bath. ¡°Ye Jiushang, where is this?¡± ¡°The Imperial Palace¡¯s Marrow Cleansing Bath,¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. With a casual wave of his hand, he produced a faint purple light. He set up an enchantment in the surroundings and pushed Xue Fanxin into the Marrow Cleansing Bath. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected Ye Jiushang to push her into the water. When she fell, she screamed and instantly got drenched. Staring at her wet hair, she wiped the water from her face with her hand. She stood in the water and screamed at the person on the shore, ¡°Bastard, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I said that this is a Marrow Cleansing Bath. You can soak yourself in it. Use its effects to perform Marrow Cleansing for yourself. As for how much you can absorb, that will depend on your own ability.¡± Ye Jiushang squatted on the shore and looked at the drenched girl in the bath, finding her very interesting. Xue Fanxin originally wanted to quarrel with Ye Jiushang, but at this moment, she suddenly felt her body heat up. It was as if she had been placed in a pot and heated up with hot water. Her blood was boiling, making her feel uncomfortable. ¡°Ye Jiushang, I feel terrible. I feel like I¡¯m about to be cooked. Can I go up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Jiushang said solemnly. He placed his hand in the Marrow Cleansing Bath and injected his spiritual energy into it, strengthening the effects of the bath. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s so hot. It¡¯s getting hotter and hotter. I¡¯m going to be cooked. I want to go up.¡± As the effects of the Marrow Cleansing Bath intensified, Xue Fanxin felt even more uncomfortable. Her entire body was flushed red as she could no longer bear the pain. She wanted to leave the Marrow Cleansing Bath several times, but every time, she was pushed back by Ye Jiushang. Ye Jiushang refused to let Xue Fanxin leave. He forced her to soak in the Marrow Cleansing Bath and even taught her a cultivation technique for purification. ¡°Defend your dantian with your will, gather 100 meridians, wash your tendons with your spirit, and circulate your Qi through your body.¡± Xue Fanxin tried her best to calm herself down. Then, she did as Ye Jiushang said and realized that her body was no longer as uncomfortable as before. It was as if a pure power was cleansing the impurities in her body and making her meridians smoother. As Xue Fanxin began her purification, the spiritual liquid in the Marrow Cleansing Bath began to churn like boiling water. The spiritual energy gradually decreased, and the entirety of the spiritual energy in the Marrow Cleansing Bath was absorbed by her, completely exhausting the medicinal effects of the liquid. Over time, the black impurities were expelled from Xue Fanxin¡¯s body. The spiritual liquid in the Marrow Cleansing Bath was also used up, finally turning into a pool of useless water that no longer had the ability to cleanse the marrow. ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s so comfortable!¡± After Xue Fanxin¡¯s marrow was cleansed, her entire body felt comfortable. However, the black and dirty water in the pool made her feel disgusted. She quickly swam towards the shore. ¡°Ye Jiushang, can I go up now?¡± ¡°Come on up.¡± Ye Jiushang tugged at Xue Fanxin. Seeing that she was dirty, he threw a large towel at her and let her wipe herself. Then, he took a step forward and removed the dirty water from the Marrow Cleansing Bath. Xue Fanxin used a snow-white towel to wipe her body and hair. Seeing that Ye Jiushang even took the dirty water, she asked in confusion, ¡°Ye Jiushang, the water is so dirty. What are you doing with it?¡± Although she did not know where Ye Jiushang had stored the sewage, she could more or less guess that he had a tool that could serve as an interspatial storage. She would have to get one in the future. ¡°Destroying the evidence,¡± Ye Jiushang said calmly. He had already cleaned up the dirty water in the Marrow Cleansing Bath. Without saying another word, he disappeared into the night with Xue Fanxin.. Chapter 38 - Well Done Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Before Xue Fanxin could react, in the blink of an eye, she was back in her room. However, she was not shocked this time. She was already used to it and did as she pleased when she returned to her room. ¡°Ye Jiushang, I used the Imperial Palace¡¯s Marrow Cleansing Bath. You even took away all the water in the pool. Will that result in any trouble? With my current ability, if I cause too much trouble, I won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I destroyed the evidence,¡± Ye Jiushang said lightly, not finding anything wrong. The entire Marrow Cleansing Bath of the Imperial Family had been used up. To some people, it might have been a huge matter like the sky collapsing, but to him, it was nothing. Anyway, all he wanted was for this girl to grow up well. ¡°Well done,¡± Xue Fanxin couldn¡¯t help but praise Ye Jiushang. She was still wrapped in the towel he had given her and felt uncomfortable wearing wet clothes. However, a certain someone just had no intention of leaving, making her unable to change. Helpless, she could only chase him away. ¡°I want to change. Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± ¡°Little girl, I have just done you a huge favor and given you the Imperial Family¡¯s Marrow Cleansing Bath. Is this how you thank me?¡± Ye Jiushang wanted to tease Xue Fanxin because the angry look on the little girl¡¯s face was very cute. ¡°You were the one who wanted to give it to me. I didn¡¯t ask you for it. Forget it. I¡¯ve always been a generous person. Seeing that you¡¯ve worked so hard, I¡¯ll reluctantly give you two words of thank you.¡± ¡°A sharp-tongued little girl, how unlikable.¡± ¡°Why should I make you like me? Go, go, go. I want to change.¡± Xue Fanxin pushed Ye Jiushang out and locked the door. Ye Jiushang stood outside in a daze, smiling in disbelief. He had actually been kicked out of the house¡­ There was actually someone in the world who dared to kick him out of the house¡­ and he was actually not angry at all. This was unprecedented. When did his tolerance for this girl become so high? Forget it. She was his chosen consort after all. Ye Jiushang shrugged speechlessly, turned around, and disappeared. Xue Fanxin ignored the person outside and quickly changed into clean clothes to avoid catching a cold. Afterward, she fell asleep. She was really tired after a long night. All she wanted now was a good sleep. Due to sleeping late last night, Xue Fanxin was not able to wake up on time the next morning. She planned to sleep in but got woken up by the anxious cries of her maidservant. ¡°Miss, Miss, something bad has happened. Miss¡­¡± ¡°Jasmine, why are you screaming so early in the morning?¡± Xue Fanxin could barely open her eyes as she looked at the servant girl who had barged in. Although she was displeased for getting disturbed, she was not angry. Jasmine was Xue Fanxin¡¯s maidservant. Over the past few days, she felt that Xue Fanxin had become much easier to serve. She was not like in the past where she would vent her anger on maidservants at every turn. As a result, she got a little bolder. Only then did she dare to barge in. She said anxiously, ¡°Miss, something bad has happened. The Duke was attacked on the way to the palace today and has suffered very serious injuries.¡± Xue Fan¡¯s drowsiness vanished.. She jumped out of bed and asked in surprise, ¡°What did you just say? Grandpa is injured?¡± Chapter 39 - Personally Step Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Batian had left for the palace as usual early in the morning. Unexpectedly, he was ambushed on the way. The assailant was a sacrificial soldier who had undergone special training. He wanted to die together with Xue Batian. Who knew that someone would throw a wrench in the works? Just as Xue Batian was about to be killed, Yi Tian suddenly appeared and saved him. Thanks to Yi Tian saving him, Xue Batian¡¯s prejudice against him decreased over the past few days, and his anger had also decreased quite a lot. However, although he had not been killed, he had been heavily injured. Both his legs were broken. Even though Xue Batian had saved Yi Tian¡¯s life, he had repaid that debt in the past two years. The reason he remained in the Duke¡¯s estate was because of the person who had saved him two years ago. He had always thought that this person was Li Yaoyao, until¡­ If he did not know the truth of what had happened two years ago, he would not have taken the huge risk to save Xue Batian today. But now, no matter what the price was, he had to protect the only family Xue Fanxin valued. This was his way of repaying Xue Fanxin. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa¡­¡± When Xue Fanxin found out that Xue Batian was injured, she rushed over in a hurry. She ran straight into the house and to the bedside. The bloodied Xue Batian was lying on the bed unconscious, and the doctor had yet to come. In the face of such an emergency, ordinary girls would definitely panic. However, Xue Fanxin was only anxious and did not lose her bearings. She quickly checked his injuries. The more she looked, the tighter her brows became. She roared angrily, ¡°Who on earth is so ruthless?¡± Xue Batian¡¯s injuries were extremely heavy. If it were not for his good health and level of cultivation, he probably would have gone to see the King of Hell long ago. Even if he was still alive, he was only on his last breath. Unless he was treated in time, he would not be able to last through tonight. ¡°The other party sent out sacrificial soldiers. They all committed suicide after the mission failed, so it¡¯ll be very difficult to find out who is behind it. Xin¡¯er, I guarantee you that I¡¯ll find the mastermind and take revenge for the Duke.¡± Yi Tian¡¯s attention was all on Xue Fanxin. He was shocked to see Xue Fanxin taking Xue Batian¡¯s pulse. In his impression, Xue Fanxin had never learned medicine. No matter how many medical books she had read in the past few days, it was impossible for her to learn how to take the pulse so quickly, right? The current Xue Fanxin was really different. Could it be that being pushed down the cliff had left a scar on her mind, causing her temperament to change? Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to care about Yi Tian and his feelings. She busied herself with treating Xue Batian¡¯s injuries. ¡°No, the injuries are too serious. There¡¯s no end to the bleeding. I have to stop it immediately. Hasn¡¯t anyone gone to look for a doctor? Why hasn¡¯t the doctor come yet?¡± At this moment, the butler hurriedly ran in and said with a worried expression, ¡°Miss, something bad has happened. I don¡¯t know what happened today, but all the doctors in the Imperial City have been invited to treat a noble. All those who know a little medicine have been invited. Even the regular medicinal clerks are no exception.¡± ¡°You mean to say that we can¡¯t invite a single doctor?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s brows locked even more tightly. She felt that this matter was not so simple. When her grandfather was injured, all the doctors in the city had been invited to treat a noble. This was too much of a coincidence, so much so that it smelled like a conspiracy. Hmph, even if she invited those mediocre physicians, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save her grandfather. She might as well do it herself. ¡°Butler, prepare a clean cloth, needle, and thread for me immediately. Bring me a jar of wine. Also, I¡¯ll write a list. Go buy the medicine for me according to the list..¡± Chapter 40 - Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Batian was heavily injured and unconscious. If it was in the past, the Duke¡¯s estate would definitely have lost its backbone and become a mess. Very soon, the enemy would take advantage of the situation and the Emperor would take back Xue Batian¡¯s authority. However, Xue Fanxin picked up the mantle. She sent out a series of orders to stabilize the Duke¡¯s estate. Everyone followed her orders. Xue Fanxin got someone to find a sharp dagger and disinfected it before using it like a scalpel. She operated on Xue Batian with difficulty. Due to the scarcity of herbs and lack of equipment, the procedure was quite difficult. If not for her rich clinical surgical experience, she would not have been able to save Xue Batian at all. Yi Tian, who was standing by the side, had unknowingly become Xue Fanxin¡¯s assistant. From time to time, he would hand her something or help her with something. At first, he was not familiar and was clumsy in doing things, but soon, he got the hang of it. Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s exquisite medical skills, he was shocked and amazed. Such medical skills and techniques were not something that could be learned in a day or two. Xue Fanxin, what kind of person are you? How many secrets do you have? While Xue Fanxin was busy saving Xue Batian¡¯s life, Li Yaoyao took this opportunity to run out of Duke¡¯s estate to do her own things. She no longer counted on the Duke¡¯s estate, so she did not care about Xue Batian¡¯s life at all. On the contrary, she felt that his death would be even better. The day after tomorrow was the poetry gathering banquet hosted by His Highness the Third Prince. She had not prepared anything yet. If she did not dress well that day, she would be unable to suppress the crowd and charm the Third Prince¡¯s attention. It just so happened that Xue Batian was heavily injured today, so the people in the estate had no time to care about her. She could secretly take out the valuable items she had hidden away to pawn and trade for some silver to buy clothes and accessories. But when she came out of the pawnshop, she was suddenly knocked out from behind. Then, she was quickly carried to a deserted alley before disappearing. When she woke up, she realized that she was in a secret room. In front of her was a huge screen, and on the other side, there was a faint silhouette of a person sitting. Judging from the figure, it should be a man. ¡°You?¡± Li Yaoyao slowly got up from the ground and looked at the person behind the screen suspiciously. She didn¡¯t dare to barge in easily. ¡°Do you want to crush Xue Fanxin under your feet? Do you want to marry the Third Prince, Ye Chenping? Do you want to become the Empress of the Nanling Empire?¡± The man behind the screen suddenly shot a series of questions, his tone carrying an awe-inspiring and domineering air. Facing such a powerful superior, Li Yaoyao found it difficult to even breathe. Her mind was in a mess. For some reason, she obediently told him what was on her mind, ¡°I want to crush Xue Fanxin beneath my feet. I want to marry the Third Prince and become the Empress of the Nanling Empire.¡± ¡°Very good. As long as you help me, I promise to make your dream come true.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Help me find the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. I¡¯ll let you fulfill all your wishes.¡± ¡°Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel? What¡¯s that?¡± Li Yaoyao couldn¡¯t understand why this mysterious man asked her to carry out his task. She was only an insignificant cousin of the Young Miss of the Duke¡¯s Estate. Without any ability, how could she help him? ¡°A palm-sized circular wheel hidden in the Duke¡¯s estate. Find it for me. In order to express my sincerity, I¡¯ll give you a Marrow Cleansing Pill and a cultivation technique.¡± Following the man¡¯s words, a small medicine bottle and a book appeared beneath Li Yaoyao¡¯s feet. On the book were the words: Blood Toxin. If she could become a warrior, she would not be afraid even without the backing of the Duke¡¯s estate. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I¡¯m going to kill you soon..¡± Chapter 41 - Would Not Let Go Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The surgery took Xue Fanxin six hours. Her legs went sore from standing, and her arms were numb from exhaustion, but she did not dare to rest, nor could she rest. There were many things waiting for her to do after the surgery. She had to stay by Xue Batian¡¯s bedside every step until he passed the critical period. ¡°Butler, did you buy all the medicine I asked?¡± Xue Fanxin put down the bloody dagger and washed her hands in the basin. Only then did she turn to the butler, who had returned from outside. ¡°Miss, I bought all the medicine, but¡­¡± The butler stopped, his face filled with sorrow. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that as soon as I bought the medicine, all the major medical stores put up notices. Their herbs have been bought clean. If we hadn¡¯t been quick, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy the ingredients at all.¡± It was all thanks to the Young Miss this time. If she had not given them a list immediately, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy a single stalk of a medicinal herb. Ever since the Duke was heavily injured in the ambush, all the doctors had been invited to treat other people. Later, all the herbs had been bought. This clearly showed that someone was behind the whole incident and did not want the Duke to be treated. They wanted his life. Who on earth wanted the Duke¡¯s life? ¡°Looks like the mastermind is intent on taking my grandfather¡¯s life. Hmph, I, Xue Fanxin, am here to snatch people from the King of Hell. I want to see who can take my grandfather¡¯s life from me!¡± Xue Fan said coldly, her eyes revealing a terrifying domineeringness. Yi Tian looked at Xue Fanxin and realized that he knew very little about her. It could even be said that he did not know her at all. How could someone with such a powerful aura be a stupid and useless person? Was Xue Fanxin¡¯s previous idiocy fake? Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to care about Yi Tian and did not care what he was thinking. In the face of such an urgent situation, she could still remain calm and take the correct countermeasure as quickly as possible. ¡°Butler, Grandpa¡¯s injuries are very serious. We need quite a few herbs. He can¡¯t stop taking the medicine. Pass down my orders. Immediately send out an elite team from the Xue family army. Tell them to quietly leave the city and go to the nearby towns to buy herbs before sending them back in batches. They must act secretly and try their best not to let anyone discover their whereabouts.¡± There was no way the person behind the scenes could catch up to her footsteps. ¡°Xin¡¯er, what can I help you with?¡± Yi Tian was ignored at the side. Seeing that she did not assign him anything, he could only take the initiative to ask. He really wanted to do something for her to repay her for saving his life and make up for his guilt and debt to her. In such an emergency, Xue Fanxin could not be picky either. At this moment, the Duke¡¯s Estate needed people. She would not reject Yi Tian¡¯s help. ¡°The person behind the scenes clearly wants Grandpa¡¯s life. Now that Grandpa is not dead, they will definitely use other methods to come after him, so the safety of the Duke¡¯s Estate is up to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m around, no one can behave atrociously in the Duke¡¯s Estate.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled at Yi Tian and did not say much to him. She continued doing her own thing and gave Xue Batian a simple examination. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with him, she began to fiddle with the herbs the butler had bought. Ye Jiushang had once told her that Yi Tian was not a simple person. She did not care who Yi Tian was as long as he did not hurt her and her grandfather. Nothing else mattered. As for the mastermind who wanted to kill her grandfather, she would not let him off.. Chapter 42 - The Three Books As One Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although Xue Fanxin¡¯s medical skills were good, they were limited to injuries and illnesses in the modern world. She was helpless about the cultivation problems in the Tongxuan Continent. She had used her superb medical skills to pull Xue Batian back from the gates of hell, but she had no way of helping him repair his broken meridians and damaged dantian. Over the past few days, she had read quite a few medical books. She knew how important meridians and dantian were to warriors. If a warrior¡¯s meridians were broken and his dantian shattered, it meant that he would become a cripple. In this world where martial arts reigned supreme, the word cripple meant getting humiliated, being lowly, and getting treated like an ant. Hence, no matter what, she had to think of a way to help her grandfather recover his dantian and meridians. She could not let him become a useless person. Xue Fanxin returned to her room after Xue Batian was out of danger. She took out the Myriad Spirit Record and started searching for a method to repair the meridians and dantian. However, when she took out the Myriad Spirit Record, for some reason, the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation came out by themselves. The three books flew into the air, circled around each other, and finally merged into one, emitting a powerful golden light. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin had no idea what was going on. She used her hand to cover her eyes slightly. After adapting to the intense light, she looked at it and saw that the three books had merged into one to form a small golden wheel. The golden wheel was the size of a palm, and there was a lifelike golden phoenix carved on it. It was attached to a circular golden plate. The edge of the gold plate was carved with a strange pattern that looked profound, like flowers but also like symbols. On the back of the golden plate was an ancient totem. It was drawn with a golden phoenix as its foundation. Its shape was strange and complicated. Clearly, the wheel with the phoenix carved on it was formed from the three books. ¡°How did the books become a gold plate?¡± Xue Fanxin was confused. She looked at the circular gold plate floating in the air and slowly walked forward. She carefully reached out to take a look at the gold plate. When her hand touched the gold plate, the carved golden phoenix on it seemed to move. It opened its mouth and bit her finger, sucking away a drop of blood from her finger. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Once her finger was bitten, Xue Fanxin immediately retracted her hand and looked at the gold plate warily. However, the gold plate suddenly turned into a golden light and entered her body. All of it happened too suddenly, giving her no time to react at all. After the golden light entered her body, she felt something move within her. It circled her tiny meridians as if it was cleaning them. Finally, it went to her heart and stopped moving. The washed meridians were twice as large as before and emitted a strange golden light. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin was getting more and more confused. Fortunately, when the golden light had drilled into her body, she did not feel any pain. Instead, she felt very comfortable. After checking her entire body carefully, she noticed that apart from her meridians turning golden, there was a strange thing at the center of her heart. It was the circular gold plate. The plate emitted a faint golden light and remained motionless in her body. ¡°Why has this thing run into my body?¡± Xue Fanxin was very puzzled. She seemed to have summoned something in her mind. A golden light flashed in her eyes, and she appeared in an unfamiliar place. When she opened her eyes again, she saw a letter on a large, flat rock nearby. There were words written on the envelope: To my daughter, Xue Fanxin.. Chapter 43 - Return of the Other Worlds Soul Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin walked over and picked up the letter on the stone. After hesitating for a moment, she finally opened it. There was not much content in the letter, only sixteen words: The otherworldly soul returns, my daughter is restored, the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, the rebirth of nirvana. ¡°The otherworldly soul returns? Does that mean me?¡± Xue Fanxin thought about the sixteen words and had the feeling that this letter was not for the Host but for her personally. My daughter is restored ¡­ Could it be that she was the real Xue Fanxin? Xue Fanxin was herself. Her current identity and body were not someone else¡¯s but her own? The Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡­ should be referring to that circular gold plate. Rebirth of nirvana¡­ What did that mean? No matter what, she was now certain that her transmigration had not been a coincidence. Xue Fanxin put away the letter in her hand and looked around. She noticed that the spiritual energy here was abnormally rich. Cultivation here would definitely be a few times faster. Just by staying inside for a moment, she vaguely felt that there were signs of a breakthrough. This place was like undeveloped fertile land. Although it was only about an acre in size, it was a rare and good place. Wait, where was she now? Xue Fanxin finally returned to her senses. She remembered that she was clearly in her room just now. Why had she suddenly come to this place? How was she supposed to go back in such a situation? Just as Xue Fanxin was at a loss, the same golden light flashed in front of her eyes. Then, she returned to her room. ¡°I¡¯m back? How did I suddenly come back?¡± Xue Fanxin recalled the series of events carefully and seemed to have discovered a new continent. Feeling exhilarated, she tried to move her mind, thinking about going to the place she had been just now. Then, a golden light flashed in her eyes. In an instant, she had returned to that magical world. Could this be the inner world of the golden plate? With all kinds of guesses, Xue Fanxin started to explore this new place, but she didn¡¯t gain much. This was truly an undeveloped open space. Apart from a large, flat rock with a letter on it, there was nothing else. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here. Then what about my Myriad Spirit Record?¡± Xue Fanxin sat on the rock and sighed. Suddenly, the huge rock emitted a golden light, attracting her attention. On the large rock, a book with a golden cover appeared with the words Myriad Spirit Record. Unlike ordinary books, the pages of this book were transparent, and the words were written in golden ink. ¡°So the Myriad Spirit Record is here! Then, are the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation here as well?¡± Following Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, two more books appeared on the stone. They were the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation. Like the Myriad Spirit Record, they all had golden covers and transparent pages. ¡°I see. That¡¯s great.¡± Xue Fanxin excitedly picked up the Myriad Spirit Record and sat on the rock to read it. She searched for a way to heal the meridians and dantian and actually found it. The Yin Yang Nine Needles Art plus the Jade-Skinned Spirit Flower. She was no stranger to the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art. A mysterious master had taught it to her since she was young. However, she had never expected to see the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art here. Could it be that her mysterious master was also from the Tongxuan Continent? Xue Fanxin could not figure it out, so she decided not to waste her brain cells on the matter. Actually, she had thought about it in the past too. Not only that, but she also tried her best to investigate her mysterious master. Unfortunately, she had gained nothing. Since she could not find anything, she went from curiosity to numbness towards that mysterious master and finally stopped wasting any of her time on him. Anyway, she just had to know that her master would not harm her.. Chapter 44 - There Was Something Wrong Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin was reading in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. After finding a way to heal the meridians and dantian, she was about to leave. However, at that moment, she sensed someone outside. She looked up and saw a large golden screen appear in the void in front of her. The scene playing on the screen was what was happening outside. Li Yaoyao thought that Xue Fanxin was not around and took the opportunity to sneak into her room. She rummaged through her things and seemed to be looking for something. The mysterious person had told her that the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel was very likely in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hands, but over the years, she had never seen any golden wheel on Xue Fanxin. If it was really in her hands, then it was very likely that she had hidden it in her room. Even if Xue Fanxin had not hidden it, her father must have. In short, the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel must have had something to do with Xue Fanxin. Where was she hiding it? Li Yaoyao had almost turned Xue Fanxin¡¯s room upside down, searching even the bottom of the bed. However, much less a golden wheel, she did not even find anything golden. Could it be that the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel was not in Xue Fanxin¡¯s room? Li Yaoyao went through her stuff again and left only after confirming that it wasn¡¯t there. Before going, she didn¡¯t forget to tidy up the messy room and tried her best not to leave any traces. Xue Fanxin saw Li Yaoyao¡¯s every move clearly in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. She only came out after Li Yaoyao left. ¡°Li Yaoyao ran into my room secretly and rummaged through my things. What is she looking for?¡± Actually, she knew that Li Yaoyao was stealing from the Duke¡¯s Estate, especially her things, from time to time. She would then take the stuff out to pawn in exchange for money. Since Xue Fanxin was young, her grandfather had given her quite a few good things, and she didn¡¯t lack any gold or silver accessories. However, she didn¡¯t care about them, so those accessories had all basically been stolen by Li Yaoyao and pawned. Had Li Yaoyao come to steal something just now? But it didn¡¯t seem like it! The way Li Yaoyao was rummaging through the cabinets just now seemed more like she was searching for something with a goal than stealing valuable items. There was something wrong with Li Yaoyao. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat dinner.¡± Seeing that Xue Fanxin¡¯s door was open, Jasmine walked in without knocking with food in her hand. Only after smelling the delicious aroma of food did Xue Fanxin feel hungry. She immediately threw those annoying thoughts to the back of her mind. She decided to fill her stomach first. She said while eating, ¡°Jasmine, in the future, help me keep an eye on Li Yaoyao in secret. You have to report her every move to me in detail. But don¡¯t alert her. No matter what she does, don¡¯t worry. You just have to report to me.¡± ¡°Miss, just now, I saw that she went out from this direction. Did she come to steal Young Miss¡¯s jewelry again?¡± Jasmine said unhappily, her tone filled with hatred and dissatisfaction towards Li Yaoyao. Even Jasmine knew that Li Yaoyao would come and steal her jewelry, let alone the others in the residence. However, after so many years, no one had exposed Li Yaoyao and even helped her hide it¡­ It seemed that quite a few people in the Duke¡¯s Estate had been bought over by Li Yaoyao. It was a pity that Yi Tian had never known her true identity. Li Yaoyao seemed to be more powerful than she had imagined! Xue Fanxin had to take Li Yaoyao seriously and didn¡¯t dare underestimate her anymore.. Chapter 45 - Dark and Windy Night Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin had her fill, she went to perform a checkup on Xue Batian. Once she made sure that he was okay, she returned to rest with relief. Before leaving, she especially instructed someone to take good care of Xue Batian. If anything went wrong, they had to inform her right away. The night was dark and peaceful. It was so quiet that it made people feel uneasy as if a storm was about to come. It was a dark and windy night, perfect for killing someone. At midnight, when most of the people were in a deep sleep, a group of black-clothed people infiltrated the Duke¡¯s Estate. They headed towards Xue Batian¡¯s room accurately, secretly killing the patrolling guards and hiding their corpses. However, when they wanted to enter Xue Batian¡¯s room, they were discovered by Yi Tian. A fight broke out. At first, the black-clothed people thought that Yi Tian was easy to deal with. After exchanging a few rounds, they realized that the other party was actually an expert. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Yi Tian placed the sword horizontally on the neck of a black-clothed man and questioned him about the mastermind. However, the black-clothed man would rather commit suicide than reveal any information. The other black-clothed people risked their lives to charge into the room and used all means to kill Xue Batian. Even if they had to trade their lives for his, they would not hesitate. Yi Tian had promised Xue Fanxin that he would protect Xue Batian, so he could not let Xue Batian be harmed at all. Seeing a few black-clothed people barge into the room, he immediately flashed in and killed the three black-clothed people in the room with his Startling Sword. That graceful sword frightened the other black-clothed men. They did not dare to act rashly anymore and faced Yi Tian with their long swords in hand. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± That Startling Sword just now was not something ordinary people could use. Even people from the Imperial clan could not use such a sword technique. ¡°Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is that with me around, your mission today is destined to be failed. Even if you die, sacrificial soldiers like you will not betray your master, so there¡¯s no value in keeping you alive.¡± Yi Tian held the sword that was dripping blood in his hand, his body filled with killing intent. He was emitting a terrifying aura. The men in black had the intention to retreat, but their training made them not dare to retreat. They could not back down even if they died. At this moment, a masked man in a black mystic robe barged in and started fighting with Yi Tian, forcing him to a corner. He ordered, ¡°Kill Xue Batian.¡± The masked man¡¯s martial arts level was extremely high, and he could match Yi Tian. He clung to him and prevented him from saving Xue Batian. Once Yi Tian was entangled, the other black-clothed people attacked Xue Batian, attempting to hack him to death on the bed. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Yi Tian was anxious and wanted to rush over to save the Duke, but the masked man held him back and refused to let him go. At the critical moment, just as Xue Batian was about to be killed by a black-clothed person, Xue Fanxin appeared out of nowhere and rushed to the bedside, kicking the black-clothed person holding the knife away. ¡°How dare you try to kill Grandpa? I¡¯ll take your lives.¡± Xue Fanxin attacked the moment she appeared. She did not ask anything and did not care what the situation was. She would not let go of anyone who approached the bed. After fighting a few rounds, the situation did not seem right! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 46 - Indeed Heaven-Defying Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although Xue Fanxin had already awakened her spirit, she was at the lowest level of the cultivators. If not for the fist and foot techniques she had practiced in her previous life and her element of surprise, she would not have been able to kick away the man in black who wanted to kill Xue Batian. But after that¡­ with her mediocre skills, she would definitely be tortured. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin had only exchanged two moves with the black-clothed person before getting kicked away. She fell onto the ground filled with shards of porcelain. Her body was pierced in many places by the sharp tiles, and blood flowed unceasingly. However, she did not have time to care about her injuries. At this moment, another black-clothed person swung his broadsword at Xue Batian. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xue Fan was anxious. She picked up the porcelain fragments on the ground and circulated the Reverse Spirit Art, sending them flying. The porcelain fragments that were hurled out with the Reverse Spirit Art were extremely powerful. They shot through the man in black, who wanted to kill Xue Batian, like a hot knife through butter, then nailed him to the wall. The porcelain shards were so fast that no one had a chance to react. ¡°You¡­¡± Before the black-clothed person died, he turned around and looked at Xue Fanxin, who was holding the porcelain pieces. He collapsed in disbelief, not believing that he had died at the hands of a little girl. After he fell, the two black-clothed people beside him looked at his corpse in extreme shock. They had already forgotten their mission. They raised their stiff heads and looked at Xue Fanxin sitting on the ground in shock. Not only were the black-clothed people shocked, but even Xue Fanxin was no exception. She had never expected that the porcelain fragment she had casually shot out would have such power. Of course, most of this was because of the Reverse Spirit Art. She had not expected the Reverse Spirit Art to be so powerful. This was only the first tier. Wouldn¡¯t the second and third tiers be even more powerful? Xue Fanxin was a person who had seen the world and had experienced life and death once. At this moment, she naturally would not be foolish. While the black-clothed people were still in a stupor, she took the initiative to pick up a few more porcelain fragments. She circulated the Reverse Spirit Art and threw them out at the same time. The fragments looked tiny and weak, but they were enveloped by a powerful and domineering force. They cut through the air and easily penetrated the black-clothed men¡¯s bodies, nailing them to the wall. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before the black-clothed person by the bedside could react, he had already been pierced through the chest by the porcelain shards. He collapsed with endless disbelief, feeling indignant. They had actually died at the hands of a useless idiot. How could they be at peace? Xue Fanxin did not care if the men in black were willing to give up. She continued to pick up the porcelain fragments and killed all the men in the room. Finally, only the masked man who was fighting Yi Tian was left. The masked man was slightly inferior to Yi Tian. After a round of fighting, he was already on the backfoot. If he continued fighting, the one who would lose would definitely be him. In such a battle, losing meant death. ¡°I never thought that the idiot, useless, young miss from the Duke¡¯s Estate would be an expert who hid her strength. Although I didn¡¯t succeed in killing Xue Batian tonight, I still obtained a good harvest,¡± the masked man suddenly said. Then, he scattered a handful of poison and quickly jumped out of the window to escape. Xue Fanxin used her hairpin as a weapon and hurled it out. Although she did not see her hidden weapon hit the masked man, she vaguely heard a painful grunt. It must have been the sound made by the masked man being pierced. The Reverse Spirit Art was indeed heaven-defying. But why did she feel so tired? After the masked man escaped, Xue Fanxin collapsed from exhaustion. ¡°Xin¡¯er¡­¡± Yi Tian caught her in time.. Chapter 47 - The Mysterious Guqin Music Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yi Tian caught Xue Fanxin, who had collapsed from exhaustion. His hand happened to touch one of her wounds and felt the sticky blood. His heart tightened as he asked anxiously, ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re injured? Is it serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small injury, not a big deal. I¡¯ll go back and deal with it myself.¡± Xue Fanxin had only collapsed because she was dizzy and had lost her balance for a moment. She had already recovered some of her strength. Although she was still tired, she could bear with it and escape from Yi Tian¡¯s arms in time. She was unwilling to have too much intimate contact with him. ¡°You¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll send you back to your room.¡± Yi Tian did not want to let go of Xue Fanxin. He wanted to pick her up and take her to treat her injuries. However, Xue Fanxin insisted on rejecting him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can go back by myself. Help me protect Grandpa here. The other party wants my Grandpa¡¯s life so much. He might have other plans. You have to stay.¡± ¡°But your injuries¡­¡± ¡°My injuries are okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back and treat them now. Help me protect Grandpa.¡± Xue Fanxin did not give Yi Tian a chance to speak. After rejecting him, she walked out of the door. Enduring the pain of her injuries, she walked towards her room with difficulty. ¡°Miss, why are you injured?¡± Jasmine ran over halfway and saw Xue Fanxin. She quickly went forward to support her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, help me back to my room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With Jasmine¡¯s help, Xue Fanxin soon returned to her courtyard. There, she heard a mysterious guqin sound. The tune being played was very pleasant to the ear as if it could hook up her soul. ¡°Jasmine, do you hear the sound of the guqin?¡± ¡°Guqin? Where did the guqin come from? I don¡¯t hear it!¡± Jasmine looked around in confusion and listened very carefully, but she still didn¡¯t hear any guqin. Forget about the guqin, she did not even hear the sound of the wind. ¡°You actually don¡¯t hear such a loud guqin?¡± Xue Fanxin was puzzled. Right then, Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°There¡¯s a barrier outside the courtyard. Apart from you, no one can enter.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Xue Fanxin finally understood. Could it be that this boring and crazy Ninth Imperial Uncle was playing the guqin in her room in the middle of the night? He had even set up some bullsh*t enchantment, making it so that only she could hear the sounds of the guqin coming from inside. This Ninth Imperial Uncle did not sleep at night and ran to her room to play some guqin. He must be really bored. ¡°Jasmine, I don¡¯t need you to serve me anymore. Go and rest.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re injured. How can I not stay behind to take care of you?¡± ¡°I can handle this injury myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble you. If there¡¯s anything else, I¡¯ll call you again.¡± Jasmine was only a maidservant who listened to her master¡¯s orders for everything. When her master asked her to withdraw, even if she had a hundred questions, she had to listen to her obediently. Ever since Miss had been pushed down the cliff by Li Yaoyao, she seemed to have become a completely different person. She got smarter and more mature. Xue Fanxin ignored Jasmine¡¯s doubts. After watching her leave, she walked towards her room, passing through the barrier Ye Jiushang had set up. The moment she entered the room, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell to the ground. The injuries on her body were too painful, and she had expended too much energy just now. Her body could not take it anymore. Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin was injured, but it was only a small injury. It was not serious. However, he did expect Xue Fanxin to fall to the ground the moment she entered the room. Her wound was bleeding profusely, giving him a scare. He stopped playing the guqin and quickly came over to take a look. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s just a superficial wound.. Why does it look so serious?¡± Chapter 48 - Low EQ Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin was too tired and did not have the energy to answer Ye Jiushang¡¯s question. Collapsing into his arms, she lost consciousness. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er¡­¡± Ye Jiushang hugged the unconscious Xue Fanxin. He, who had serious mysophobia, did not reject her touch. He noticed that her body was extremely weak and immediately did a checkup on her. After a while, his brows furrowed. Spirit energy consumption was too high¡­ What kind of cultivation technique required such a huge amount of spirit energy? Normally, a cultivation technique that required a huge amount of spiritual energy was not something that primary cultivators could cultivate. This was because without enough spiritual energy to circulate, no matter how much they cultivated, it would be useless. This girl had just awakened her spirit and was at the early stage of the Spirit Awakening Realm. She was not even at the most basic stage. With her ability, it was impossible for her to cultivate a cultivation technique that consumed a lot of spiritual energy. Even if she tried her best, she would not be able to use it. However, she had not only practiced it, but she had also used it. Although she had collapsed due to the severe exhaustion of her spirit energy, it did not change the fact that she could use such a powerful cultivation technique. What cultivation technique had the little girl been practicing? Ye Jiushang injected his spirit energy into Xue Fanxin and checked her body carefully. He wanted to find some clues from her, but his search returned nothing. Forget it. Since Little Xin¡¯er could use the cultivation technique, it meant that she could cultivate it. As long as she did not use it randomly, it was enough. ¡°This little girl has quite a few secrets.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled mysteriously at Xue Fanxin, who had fainted in his arms. He picked her up horizontally and placed her on the bed. Thanks to Ye Jiushang¡¯s treatment, Xue Fanxin only fainted for an hour before waking up. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Ye Jiushang¡¯s charming, handsome face. What shocked her the most was that her body was no longer hurt or tired. ¡°Were you the one who healed my injuries?¡± This was a stupid question. Apart from him, who else could instantly heal her injuries? ¡°Who else can treat you besides me?¡± Ye Jiushang tapped Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead with his finger. He enjoyed doing small things like this. ¡°Oh, thanks!¡± Xue Fan thanked him perfunctorily, sounding insincere. Ye Jiushang flicked her forehead again and increased the force to punish her. ¡°You¡¯re so insincere when you say thank you. You might as well not thank me.¡± ¡°For someone who wants me to be his Imperial Consort, I¡¯m already very generous to thank him. As a man who is pursuing his other half, when your other half is in trouble, it¡¯s your duty to help her, understand?¡± He did not understand. ¡°Little girl, what are you thinking about? What nonsense is this?¡± Ye Jiushang really could not understand. How could a fifteen-year-old girl have things in her mind that even he could not understand? ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t have high expectations for someone with low EQ.¡± ¡°What do you mean by low EQ? What¡¯s EQ?¡± ¡°EQ is¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was about to answer when she accidentally noticed that there was a third person in the room. She was extremely shocked. This person was none other than the masked man who had come to the Duke¡¯s Estate to assassinate her grandfather. ¡°Ye Jiushang, why is he here?¡± Chapter 49 - Jiushang Losing Soul Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although the masked man was not tied up, his body was imprisoned, and he could not move. He remained in a kneeling position and could not speak even if he wanted to. His eyes were filled with shock and fear. He had thought that assassinating Xue Batian tonight would be a small matter. After all, the defense of the Duke¡¯s Estate was not strong. With his ability, he could easily kill the heavily injured Xue Batian. However, he had never expected that there was someone stronger than him in the Duke¡¯s Estate¡ªYi Tian. There was also the famous idiot, useless Miss Xue Fanxin, in the Duke¡¯s Estate. She was actually a hidden expert. That was still fine. At most, he needed to make some more preparations to kill Xue Batian next time, so he chose to run. Who knew that as soon as he escaped from Duke¡¯s Estate, he would be imprisoned by an extremely terrifying force? He did not even have the ability to resist. Before he could figure out what was going on, he was brought to this room and forced to kneel. It was only when the person who had imprisoned him appeared in front of him and sat there playing the guqin that he realized that this person was the Ninth Imperial Uncle. If the Ninth Imperial Uncle wanted to protect the Duke¡¯s Estate and Xue Batian, then this matter would become thorny. Even if his master used all his strength, he could not touch Xue Batian. This mysterious Ninth Imperial Uncle had never been a busybody, nor did he care about the power struggles of the Imperial Court. Why had he suddenly interfered with the Duke¡¯s Estate? ¡°This is a gift from me to you tonight. Are you satisfied?¡± Ye Jiushang smiled evilly. He walked over to his guqin and sat down elegantly. His fair and slender ten fingers were placed on the strings of the guqin. He flicked them gently, causing the guqin beneath his hand to emit a beautiful sound. As Xue Fanxin listened to the guqin, she felt like was losing her soul. If not for her strong willpower, she would probably have difficulty maintaining her rationality. ¡°Why are you playing the guqin in the middle of the night? You¡¯re making noise,¡± Xue Fanxin said angrily. However, Ye Jiushang thought nothing of it and continued to sit there. He stroked the guqin elegantly and said with a mysterious smile, ¡°This guqin is called Jiushang, and the tune is called Losing Soul. Jiushang Losing Soul, black mixed with white, enemies and friends unknown. It is difficult to distinguish between good and evil.¡± ¡°Ye Jiushang, the Jiushang guqin¡­ You actually used your own name to name the guqin. Impressive. However, I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get it in the future. Now, you can interrogate the gift I gave you.¡± Xue Fanxin was confused. She could not follow Ye Jiushang¡¯s actions at all. However, she understood the last sentence, so she did not waste time thinking about the things that she did not understand. She turned her attention to the masked man and removed the black cloth from his face to see his true appearance. ¡°Why do I find this person a little familiar?¡± Although she could not remember who this person was for a moment, the Host¡¯s memory seemed to have a shadow of this person. It was a little blurry, though, and she could not remember him. ¡°He¡¯s from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. His name is Qin Tai, and he¡¯s a big shot by the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s side. He specializes in helping the Imperial Preceptor train sacrificial soldiers,¡± Ye Jiushang said leisurely, looking like he knew everything. With Ye Jiushang¡¯s reminder, Xue Fanxin finally remembered this person. About a year ago, the Host and Xue Batian had attended the palace banquet and bumped into him. At that time, they had a little conflict with him, so she had some memories of him. Qin Tai was from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. Did this mean that the mastermind behind the assassination of Xue Batian today was the Imperial Preceptor? Based on her knowledge, there was no grudge between the Duke¡¯s Estate and the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. Why would the Imperial Preceptor be after her grandfather? This was not simple.. Chapter 50 - Ungrateful Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qin Tai had originally planned to die without revealing any information, but he never expected Ye Jiushang to know everything. He even knew his name. The name of a sacrificial soldier would always be a secret. Many sacrificial soldiers actually did not even have a name, only a number. If someone had even investigated the sacrificial soldier¡¯s name, they would obviously know everything about him like the back of their hand. In other words, he had no secrets from the mysterious Ninth Imperial Uncle, Ye Jiushang. Perhaps even his master¡¯s background was something the Ninth Imperial Uncle already knew. ¡°The Duke¡¯s Estate and the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate have always minded their own business. Why would the Imperial Preceptor want to kill my grandfather?¡± Xue Fan could tell that Qin Tai¡¯s faith had already collapsed. It was easier to interrogate him now. Sure enough, when he found out that his secret was no longer a secret, the defense in Qin Tai¡¯s heart completely collapsed. For some reason, he blurrily told the truth, ¡°The Imperial Preceptor found out that the emperor has a grudge against Xue Batian and the Xue family. He wanted to get rid of him, so he took the initiative to ask the emperor for permission. He¡¯s willing to share the emperor¡¯s burden and help him eliminate Xue Batian.¡± ¡°This useless ruler. My grandfather led the Xue family army to build an empire for him, but he¡¯s actually so ungrateful. How detestable.¡± Ye Jiushang stopped playing the guqin and said with a faint mocking tone, ¡°Since ancient times, the emperors have always been ruthless. Forget about the subjects, even father and son can kill each other for power. This is very normal.¡± When Ye Jiushang stopped playing the guqin, Qin Tai¡¯s head suddenly cleared up. Only then did he realize that he had made a huge mistake. He looked at Ye Jiushang in extreme horror, filled with fear for this person. As sacrificial soldiers, even if they died, they could not reveal any information about their master. Even if the other party already knew, they could not say a word. Just now, he had actually spilled everything and even dragged the emperor out. This was a huge mistake! How could this be? Why had he become dizzy just now? Qin Tai observed Ye Jiushang very carefully. Finally, his attention landed on the strange guqin, and he came to a realization. No wonder the Ninth Imperial Uncle played the guqin in the middle of the night. It was precisely because he had heard the guqin that his head had become muddled as if he had lost his soul. ¡°You are very smart and have realized the truth immediately. However, people who know too much often die an early death.¡± Ye Jiushang casually hooked a guqin string with his ring finger. A strange tune sounded from the strings and flew towards Qin Tai, accompanied by a purple light. It was like an invisible blade had sliced his neck. Qin Tai did not even know how he died. He only knew that the person who had killed him was very, very powerful. Before he stopped breathing, the last thought that appeared in his mind was: Be it the Imperial Preceptor or the emperor, if they continued going after Xue Batian, the one who would lose their lives would definitely be them. Xue Fanxin did not care about Qin Tai¡¯s life. She turned her attention to Ye Jiushang¡¯s guqin and was a little interested in it. It was a purple nine-string guqin. Like its master, it was mysterious and noble. Killing people with music was not rare. What was rare was that you could practice such a killing technique. If only she could learn a sound killer technique too.. Chapter 51 - Soul Seizing Xue You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin walked up to Ye Jiushang and reached out to touch his guqin. However, she withdrew her hand halfway and said to him ingratiatingly, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, can you teach me the sound killer technique?¡± ¡°You want to learn the art of music?¡± Ye Jiushang did not have any shocked expression on his face. Instead, he looked serious. ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t killing your enemy with music cool? Ninth Imperial Uncle, can you teach me?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see your sincerity.¡± ¡°Sincerity?¡± Xue Fanxin did not quite understand. After thinking about it, she immediately smiled brightly and walked behind Ye Jiushang, massaging his shoulders and back. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you came to help me deal with the enemy at night. You must be tired, right? Let me give you a massage.¡± Ye Jiushang did not expect Xue Fanxin to have such a cute side. To learn music from him, her attitude actually took a 180-degree turn. Not only was she friendly to him, but she also tried to curry favor with him. It was very interesting. Actually, he already planned to teach her music. Being able to see her cute side was an additional gain. ¡°This is for you.¡± A blue jade flute and a book appeared out of thin air in Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand. He passed them behind him. Xue Fanxin immediately took the items over and looked at the blue jade flute. It was crystalline and beautiful. Although she did not know what this jade flute was made of, she knew at a glance that it was no ordinary item. And that book. ¡°Soul Seizing Art.¡± ¡°Ye Jiushang, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The jade flute in your hand is called the Xue You Flute. It is forged from the Ten Thousand Year Crystal of the Heavenly Snow Mountain. Coupled with the Soul Seizing Art, it can unleash its true power. It is not only a musical instrument but also a weapon. You can bind it with your blood. From now on, this Xue You Flute will belong to you.¡± ¡°Bind it with blood?¡± Xue Fanxin bit her finger, dropping a blood drop on the jade flute. After the Xue You Flute absorbed the blood drop, it emitted a magical blue light. It enveloped Xue Fanxin and finally entered her body. At the same time, the flute in her hand disappeared. ¡°Where¡¯s the flute?¡± ¡°It has already merged with you. When you want it to come out, it will,¡± Ye Jiushang walked over and explained. At the same time, he cast a spell on her. Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang had done to her. She only felt a warm force in her body. It was comfortable. She controlled her thoughts and willed the Xue You Flute to come out. As expected, a blue light flashed in the palm of her right hand. The Xue You Flute had appeared safely in her hand. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so magical! Ye Jiushang, quick, teach me that Soul Seizing Art.¡± Xue Fanxin couldn¡¯t wait to learn how to use this flute and learn the Soul Seizing Art. This was her first weapon and also her first magical artifact. She was too excited. ¡°Oh, you!¡± Ye Jiushang did not say much. He only flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead dotingly and started teaching her how to use the Xue You Flute to play the Soul Seizing Art. ¡°The Xue You Flute and the Soul Seizing Art are one. If it were any other instrument, it would be impossible to display the true power of the Soul Seizing Art. Together, they will merge into one and be called the Soul Seizing Xue You.¡± ¡°Soul Seizing Xue You.¡± Xue Fanxin was learning very seriously. At this moment, she did not notice how close she was to Ye Jiushang. Her attention was all on the flute in her hand. However, Ye Jiushang used all the means to approach Xue Fanxin because he realized that when he interacted intimately with her, he felt extremely comfortable. Also¡­ Perhaps they were really meant to be together.. Chapter 52 - Soul Seizing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin learned how to play the flute from Ye Jiushang for the entire night. She only let Ye Jiushang leave when she had some small achievements. Fortunately, he helped her dispose of Qin Tai¡¯s corpse before he left, saving her a lot of trouble. ¡°Jiu Shang Losing Soul, Soul Seizing Xue You, losing and seizing soul, soul¡­ Could it be that the Jiushang guqin is related to the Xue You Flute?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re related. In any case, this Xue You Flute is mine.¡± Xue Fanxin had been tossing and turning for the entire night. She had also exhausted too much of her spirit energy previously. She was really tired. The moment she hit the bed, she fell asleep, not waking up late into the morning when the sky had lit up. Jasmine knew that Xue Fanxin was too tired last night and had been injured, so she did not dare to disturb her rest. However, seeing that it was almost noon and that she had something very important to do today, she had no choice but to come in and wake her up. ¡°Miss, today is the poetry gathering banquet hosted by His Highness the Third Prince. Li Yaoyao has woken up early in the morning to dress up and is waiting for you to set off with her!¡± ¡°A poetry gathering?¡± If not for Jasmine¡¯s reminder, Xue Fanxin would have long forgotten about it. ¡°Jasmine, tell Li Yaoyao that an assassin barged into Duke¡¯s Estate last night. I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t attend the banquet with her. Let her go by herself.¡± After Xue Fanxin finished speaking, she turned around and returned to her sleep. What dogsh*t poetry gathering? It was all an activity for royal descendants and aristocrats to secretly compete among themselves. There might be some plots and machinations happening. She did not want to waste time and energy playing silly games with these boring people. If she had that much free time, she would rather work hard at cultivation. Now that she had practiced the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation, adding the Soul Seizing Art last night, she was too busy and had no time to play games with those people. Jasmine did as Xue Fanxin instructed and told Li Yaoyao to attend the Third Prince¡¯s banquet alone. Although Li Yaoyao was angry, she did not dare to show it. No matter how angry she was, she had to smile and greet her. ¡°Jasmine, did Cousin Fanxin say that the Duke¡¯s Estate¡¯s carriage can be used by me alone?¡± The reason she had waited bitterly for Xue Fanxin for half a day was to take the carriage of the Duke¡¯s Estate to attend the banquet. This was a symbol of her status. If she took a lousy carriage, she would probably be mocked to death. However, the answer she got after waiting for a long time was that Xue Fanxin was no longer attending the banquet. It did not matter if Xue Fanxin did not want to attend the banquet. The main thing was that she had to use the Duke¡¯s Estate¡¯s carriage. Otherwise, how could she attend the banquet? ¡°Miss didn¡¯t say anything about this.¡± Jasmine naturally knew Li Yaoyao¡¯s thoughts, but she didn¡¯t want to expose her. She had been ordered to secretly observe Li Yaoyao. She felt that Li Yaoyao was suspicious and always rummaged through the Duke¡¯s Estate as if she was looking for something. The silk Li Yaoyao was wearing today must have been secretly exchanged for something from the Duke¡¯s Estate. She was really an ingrate. The Duke was already lying on the bed unconscious, but she did not give a hoot and was even in the mood to dress up for some banquet. ¡°Then help me ask around. I want to use the Duke¡¯s Estate¡¯s carriage.¡± Since Li Yaoyao had a favor to ask of Jasmine, her attitude was amiable unlike how she usually looked at people with her chin. ¡°Miss Li, Young Miss was injured last night and needs to rest. You can¡¯t disturb her too much. If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Jasmine was unwilling to help Li Yaoyao, so she left after saying a few perfunctory words. Li Yaoyao was about to flare up. Unexpectedly, a servant came to report, ¡°Miss Li, a carriage came from outside. It said that it was here to pick you up for the banquet.¡± ¡°A carriage?¡± Chapter 53 - The Only Way Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Jasmine had not gone far. She could vaguely hear the servant reporting to Li Yaoyao. As Xue Fanxin had instructed her to pay attention to Li Yaoyao¡¯s every move, she followed behind curiously. She saw Li Yaoyao get into a luxurious carriage, and there seemed to be someone in the carriage. As for who it was, she had no idea. When did Li Yaoyao meet such a big shot? She had to tell the Young Miss quickly. Xue Fanxin slept until late in the morning. After waking up, she learned from Jasmine that Li Yaoyao had boarded a luxurious carriage, but she did not take this matter to heart. She didn¡¯t even know who was in the carriage, so what could she do even if she took it to heart? Li Yaoyao had been rummaging through the house recently. She must be looking for something. What exactly was it? ¡°Miss, something bad has happened. Come out and take a look.¡± The butler suddenly ran to Xue Fanxin¡¯s room. In his panic, he didn¡¯t even knock on the door, directly shouting from the outside, ¡°The elites of the Xue family army who were sent to buy medicine for the Duke were killed on the way back. There were heavy casualties, and only Xue Feng came back with heavy injuries.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue Fanxin was eating her lunch in the room. When she heard the butler¡¯s words, her appetite vanished. She immediately put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand and ran out to see what was going on. The Xue family army¡¯s young general, Xue Feng, was currently lying on a stretcher, his body covered in blood. His injuries were too heavy, and he had already fallen unconscious. He had relied on his tough willpower to last until now. After giving him a quick checkup, she immediately took out silver needles to treat him and used a golden needle technique to stop his bleeding. Fortunately, she had prepared silver needles when she saved her grandfather yesterday. Otherwise, she would not have been able to treat Xue Feng immediately. With his injuries, he would have definitely died if she were a few moments late. However, relying on the golden needle technique alone was not enough. he had to rely on medicinal pills to survive. There was no medicine in the entire Imperial City¡¯s medical stores. Even if there was, the stores probably would not sell to them. If this continued, not only would Xue Feng die, but even her grandfather would suffer the same fate. The emperor wanted her grandfather¡¯s life! He was really a hateful dog emperor. No matter what, she had to think of a way to save her grandfather and Xue Feng. ¡°Butler, I¡¯ve already stopped the bleeding for him. He¡¯s barely hanging on. Get someone to carry him into the house and help him change into clean clothes. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the rest.¡± ¡°Miss, thank god you¡¯re here. Otherwise, the Duke¡¯s Estate would have long collapsed,¡± said the butler with a sigh. If Xue Fanxin was still the naive and stupid little girl from before, after Xue Batian¡¯s ambush, there would no longer be a person in charge of the Duke¡¯s Estate. Who knew how chaotic it would be then? Perhaps everyone would disperse or leave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make the Duke¡¯s Estate get through this difficult time.¡± Xue Fanxin did not say much to the butler. After giving him some instructions, she returned to her room and asked Jasmine to think of a way to find her some stealth clothing. All the major medicinal stores in the Imperial City had medicine. However, the Imperial family did not let them sell it to the Duke¡¯s Estate, so they could not buy it. Xue Batian¡¯s medicine was almost finished. She had to get it as soon as possible. Judging from the current situation, the best and fastest way was to¡­ steal. Fortunately, in order to train herself in the past, she often ran to some heavily guarded places to practice. From time to time, she would take away some good things and accidentally trained herself to be a good thief. Now, it happened to come in handy.. Chapter 54 - Drug Robbery in the Middle of the Night (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In order to have enough energy to steal the medicine at night, Xue Fanxin decided to have a good rest in the day. Unexpectedly, halfway through her sleep, Jasmine ran over in a hurry and woke her up. ¡°Miss, Miss, something bad has happened. Something bad has happened¡­¡± Xue Fanxin thought that an unforeseen event had taken place in the Duke¡¯s Estate. She quickly got up and asked, ¡°What happened? Is something wrong with Grandpa?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Jasmine had run too quickly, causing her to be out of breath. She was panting and could not even speak clearly, making Xue Fanxin even more anxious. ¡°Quickly tell me! What happened?¡± ¡°Miss, that Li Yaoyao, Li Yaoyao¡­¡± Upon learning that it was Li Yaoyao, Xue Fanxin¡¯s attitude changed instantly. She acted like she didn¡¯t care and stretched before lying back on the bed. ¡°I thought it was something big! What¡¯s there to be shocked about Li Yaoyao?¡± ¡°Miss, this matter is not ordinary!¡± ¡°What¡¯s not ordinary? Could it be that she slept with His Highness the Third Prince?¡± ¡°Miss, how did you know?¡± Jasmine was shocked. Clearly, Xue Fanxin had hit the mark. Seeing her astonished expression, Xue Fanxin also became shocked. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Jasmine, you mean to say that Li Yaoyao really slept with His Highness the Third Prince?¡± Li Yaoyao had gone to attend the poetry gathering hosted by the Third Prince today. She knew that some conspiracy was definitely going to happen at the banquet. However, she never expected the final outcome to be Li Yaoyao sleeping with Ye Chenping. How was that possible? No matter how much Lian Bingyu schemed to harm Li Yaoyao, she would absolutely not let her sleep with Ye Chenping. Something unexpected must have happened. That was why such an outcome had occurred. ¡°Miss, Li Yaoyao is now His Highness the Third Prince¡¯s woman. His Highness the Third Prince personally sent her back just now. The two of them seem to be deeply in love, and their relationship is very good. Furthermore, His Highness the Third Prince also said that he is willing to take Li Yaoyao as his consort and will marry her soon.¡± ¡°Li Yaoyao is quite capable. It looks like Lian Bingyu is not her match, but¡­¡± Xue Fanxin found a comfortable position and closed her eyes, saying lazily, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I want to sleep now. ¡° No matter how Li Yaoyao and Lian Bingyu fought, it had nothing to do with her. She had a lot on her plate recently. She would let Li Yaoyao, that white lotus, hop around for a while longer and wait until she was done before cleaning up. When Li Yaoyao returned from the Third Prince¡¯s Estate, she seemed to have changed. She walked with her chin up and was very arrogant, not feeling that losing her virginity was a shameful thing. Back in the Third Prince¡¯s residence, Lian Bingyu had wanted to frame her and let her have an affair with a certain guard. Fortunately, she had learned how to use blood poison these few days and killed that guard. With the help of that mysterious person, she successfully became the Third Prince¡¯s woman and obtained his love. Once she married into the Third Prince¡¯s Estate and became his consort, it would be the time of Xue Fanxin¡¯s death. ¡°Xue Fanxin, your good days are coming to an end.¡± There was an extremely ruthless expression on her reflection in the mirror. At this moment, a black-clothed person appeared out of thin air in the room. He stood behind Li Yaoyao and said solemnly, ¡°I have already helped you fulfill your wish. Next, it¡¯s your turn to help me fulfill mine.¡± Li Yaoyao was not shocked at the black-clothed person¡¯s appearance; she had to deal with this mysterious person respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ve already searched through the Duke¡¯s Estate, but I didn¡¯t find any golden wheel. Lord, is the thing you want really in the Duke¡¯s Estate?¡± ¡°It must be in the Duke¡¯s Estate. Don¡¯t just search for those superficial things. There must be a secret compartment or a chamber in the Duke¡¯s Estate. Find it for me. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll take back everything I gave you today.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely find it.¡± Imagining everything she had today disappearing, she felt extremely panicked. She secretly swore that no matter what, she had to find that golden wheel. She no longer had any support. After obtaining the Third Prince¡¯s love, she could no longer afford to lose it.. Chapter 55 - Drug Robbery in the Middle of the Night (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin slept for the entire afternoon. At night, when most people were asleep, she changed into nightclothes and ran out of the Duke¡¯s Estate¡¯s backyard through the wall towards the largest medicine store in the Imperial City, the Hundred Herb Hall. It was said that the big boss behind the scenes was the current Imperial Preceptor. The reason she chose the Hundred Herb Hall was that not only was it the largest medicine hall in the Imperial City, but it was also the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s property. That bullsh*t Imperial Preceptor actually dared to send people to assassinate her grandfather. In return, she would clean the Hundred Herb Hall and treat it as taking some interest from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. It was said that the Hundred Herb Hall had a lot of precious spirit herbs. One could buy thousand-year-old ginseng and lingzhi at any time. As there were too many precious spirit herbs, the security inside was very tight. According to rumors, there was a Spirit Building expert guarding it. The cultivation realms in the Tongxuan Continent were very clear. Those who had just awakened their spirit were collectively called to be in the Spirit Awakening Realm. After the Spirit Awakening Realm was the Spirit Building Realm, followed by the Spirit Refining Realm. Once one reached the Spirit Transformation Realm, each realm was further divided into the levels of small success, large success, and perfection. Of course, there were people above the Spirit Transformation Realm, but the Nanling Empire was only a small and remote country. The people here could not come into contact with anything too advanced. Those who had reached the Spirit Building Realm were already considered experts. Even the Old Ancestor of the Nanling Empire was only in the Spirit Refining Realm and had not yet reached the Spirit Transformation Realm. Xue Fanxin had just awakened her spirit. She was only a small fly in the Spirit Awakening Realm, an initial stage warrior. If someone in the Spirit Awakening Realm faced off against someone in the Spirit Building Realm, they would only be tormented and toyed around. However, stealing relied on skills and wisdom, not brute force. Hence, she was definitely going to steal the spirit medicine from the Hundred Herb Hall tonight. For a person with rich experience in stealing, going deep into the enemy¡¯s base was not a difficult task. Xue Fanxin easily infiltrated the Hundred Herb Hall. While trying her best to suppress her aura, she searched for the place where the spirit herbs were hidden. The spirit herbs in the Hundred Herb Hall were stored together. Normal herbs were casually placed on the racks, while the precious spirit herbs were locked in a special drawer. Xue Fanxin used a hairpin to open the drawer, then placed all the spirit herbs in it into a sack. ¡°Wow¡­ Thousand-year-old blood ginseng! This is good stuff!¡± ¡°Evergreen Flower, Phoenix-Tail Grass, Thousandgold Vine, Purple Orchid Leaf Grass¡­ I¡¯ve hit a jackpot. I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich.¡± Xue Fanxin kept stuffing the spirit herbs in the drawer into the sack. Before long, the sack was full and heavy. It was very difficult for her to carry it. If she carried such a heavy sack, she would not be able to escape from the Hundred Herb Hall. What should she do? Just as Xue Fanxin was at a loss, a soft voice suddenly sounded from behind her. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Hearing someone speak from behind her, Xue Fanxin jumped in shock and screamed. Fortunately, halfway through, she covered her mouth in time to prevent herself from making too much noise. She finally saw the person behind her. She glared at him unhappily and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± This person was none other than the boring Ninth Imperial Uncle, Ye Jiushang. ¡°My consort is out at night to exercise. Of course, I want to come and see how capable she is. However¡­¡± Ye Jiushang glanced at the large sack in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand with a profound gaze, feeling like laughing. This girl was small and lacked strength, but she was quite bold. Xin¡¯er was also very greedy. She actually wanted to steal all the spirit herbs in the entire Hundred Herb Hall. While stealing the stuff, did she even think whether she could carry it or not? However, she was really cute and interesting like this. After seeing her, his mood improved. He liked this little girl more and more.. Chapter 56 - Drug Robbery in the Middle of the Night (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin could tell that Ye Jiushang was mocking her. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Laugh if you want to. Aren¡¯t you afraid of internal injuries from holding it in so long?¡± ¡°Little girl, I only want to tell you to act within your means. If I hadn¡¯t come tonight, did you think you could escape from the Hundred Herb Hall with this big sack?¡± Ye Jiushang used his hand to gently flick Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead and reprimanded her. Then, he took the sack from her. ¡°I¡¯ll only help you send these things to Duke¡¯s Estate. Don¡¯t expect me to lend you a hand with the rest.¡± ¡°Tch, I¡¯m not asking you to help me.¡± Although Xue Fanxin said this, she readily handed over the sack in her hand. If someone wanted to move stuff for her for free, she wouldn¡¯t reject it. As annoying as this person was, she couldn¡¯t deny that he could help her a lot. If Ye Jiushang had not helped her tonight, she really would have difficulty taking away these priceless spirit herbs. She only had one chance. If she came back tomorrow, the security in the Hundred Herb Hall would become even tighter. In that case, she could forget about stealing anything from here. Hence, she had to steal everything here tonight. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Be careful. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Ye Jiushang carried the sack and disappeared with a turn of his body. Xue Fanxin really wanted to ask what the words ¡®don¡¯t embarrass me¡¯ meant, but Ye Jiushang was already gone. She couldn¡¯t ask even if she wanted to, so she could stand there speechless. Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t argue with this boring guy. Now that she was empty-handed, shouldn¡¯t she get something better? With her previous experience, Xue Fanxin no longer took things randomly. However, the spirit herbs in every drawer were priceless. After she got them, she had to expend a lot of effort to convince herself to put them down, feeling very conflicted. What should she do? She really wanted to take away all the rare spirit herbs in the Hundred Herb Hall. Even if she couldn¡¯t use these spirit herbs, she could still sell them for money, right? What the Duke¡¯s Estate lacked the most now was money, money, money¡­ If only she had an interspatial storage equipment. Space¡­ An idea flashed in Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind. She suddenly thought of the small, golden, circular wheel in her body, which was also the so-called Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. There was a space in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. She wondered if that space could contain anything? Deciding to give it a try, Xue Fanxin casually picked up a spirit medicine and willed it to be stored in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. Her attempt succeeded, making her extremely happy. ¡°Wow¡­ This time, I¡¯m seriously going to be rich¡­¡± After discovering the use of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space, Xue Fanxin no longer had any qualms. She took whatever she saw and did not even let go of ordinary herbs. As long as she felt that something was slightly valuable or useful, she would put it in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. Before long, the storage in the Hundred Herb Hall was emptied. Forget about herbs, even a weed could not be found now. But even so, Xue Fanxin was not satisfied. She continued to search and see if she could find anything else valuable. Based on her experience, places where good things were stored often had secret compartments or chambers. There were better things hidden in them. If she could find them, she would be even richer. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xue Fanxin noticed something strange on a table beside the cabinet. It looked like an ordinary carving, but there were very smooth marks on it, indicating that someone had often touched it here.. Chapter 57 - Rescue in the Secret Chamber (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin placed her hand on the carving. She first pressed down hard, then twisted it forcefully. It actually turned. A door appeared on the wall beside her, opening automatically. ¡°There really is a secret chamber.¡± Xue Fanxin looked around warily. After making sure that she had not alerted anyone, she walked into the secret room carefully. As soon as she entered the place, she caught a faint bloody smell. She walked a little deeper and saw a little light. After checking her surroundings carefully, she saw that there was no one inside, so she dared to continue forward. However, when she walked into the secret chamber, the first thing she saw was a person chained to the wall. She was shocked. Fortunately, that person did not move at all, making her heave a sigh of relief. The person had cut marks on both wrists. At a glance, one could tell that it was caused by bloodletting. Perhaps because he had lost too much blood, that person was already extremely weak. Even if someone came to the secret room, he did not move, as if he had died. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s really dead?¡± Xue Fanxin was a little curious. She took a few steps forward and looked carefully at the person locked on the wall. But when she leaned forward, that person suddenly raised his head and glared at her with a terrifying gaze, startling her. The person raised his head and saw that the newcomer was a stranger in night clothes. Judging from her figure, she should be a woman. He put away his resentful gaze and looked at her in surprise, asking in confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not dead! From the looks of it, you¡¯re not with the people from the Hundred Herb Hall, are you?¡± Xue Fanxin stroked her chin through the black gauze and scanned the guy. Although he was disheveled and weak, it was undeniable that he was a rare handsome man. However, he was too thin, severely affecting his beauty. From how thin he was, one could tell that he had been locked up here for a long time. He had been forced to provide blood, so his body was getting weaker and weaker. ¡°Looking at you, you shouldn¡¯t be from the Hundred Herb Hall either.¡± The man was also examining Xue Fanxin, and his gaze became hotter and hotter. Before Xue Fanxin could speak again, he had already taken the initiative to beg, ¡°Please, save me. I¡¯ll repay you.¡± Although he was begging, the man¡¯s boldness did not diminish. No one could sense any humility in him. ¡°Then tell me first. Is there anything good in this secret chamber?¡± Xue Fanxin did not agree right away. It was not that she did not want to save him, but she could not do so casually. What if she saved someone she shouldn¡¯t have saved? Wouldn¡¯t that be a sin? ¡°In the cabinet in front, the third hidden compartment on the left has a treasure map. The fourth hidden compartment has a green crystal. The fifth hidden compartment has a pill formula. The hidden compartment at the top has an unknown key.¡± The man told Xue Fanxin all the treasures in the secret room, not hiding anything. Nothing mattered to him as long as he could leave this place. Xue Fanxin did as the man said and took everything in the secret compartments. She took a look and confirmed that it was good before secretly placing it in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. After putting everything away, she walked up to the man and studied the lock on his wrist and ankle. ¡°Who are you? Why are you locked up here?¡± These locks were child¡¯s play for her. She could open them easily. However, before saving him, she had to find out more about the other party. If it was someone she shouldn¡¯t save, she would never save him.. Chapter 58 - Rescue in the Secret Chamber (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I am Bai Han. I was imprisoned here by the Imperial Preceptor of the Nanling Empire, and I provide him with my blood to refine pills,¡± Bai Han only told his name and not his background. Then, he simply explained the reason why he had been captured here and did not say much else. However, these reasons were enough to convince Xue Fanxin. No matter who Bai Han was, as long as he did not get along with the Imperial Preceptor, she would save him. An enemy of the enemy was a friend. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll save you. However, I¡¯ll only help you open the chains on your limbs. Whether you can escape from the Hundred Herb Hall or not will depend on your luck. I believe you can also tell that I¡¯m only a small Spirit Awakening Realm cultivator. I don¡¯t have much ability,¡± Xue Fanxin said as she used a hairpin to open the chains on Bai Han¡¯s limbs. With a crack, the locks were easily picked by Xue Fanxin. Bai Han looked at Xue Fanxin in shock. This lock was designed by a high-level craftsman. Even the number one thief in the world could not open it, but this little girl in front of her used an ordinary hairpin to do the deed easily. After Xue Fanxin freed him and saw that Bai Han was still in a daze, she urged, ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a Spirit Locking Needle under my neck. Can you help me get it out?¡± Bai Han put away his surprise. Before Xue Fanxin could agree, he had already turned around with his back facing her. ¡°Spirit Locking Needle?¡± Xue Fanxin was curious as she searched for the so-called Spirit Locking Needle behind Bai Han¡¯s neck. She really found it. However, the needle had completely sunk into his flesh, only revealing a small tip. If she wanted to pull it out by hand, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. Therefore, she could only use the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art to pick the needle out of his flesh and then slowly pull it out with her fingernail. However, during the process, her finger was accidentally pierced by the needle. A drop of blood dripped onto his wound. Bai Han¡¯s wound had only absorbed a drop of Xue Fanxin¡¯s blood, but it was immediately healed at a visible rate. The Spirit Locking Needle in his flesh had also been expelled by the powerful force of the drop of blood. ¡°Eh?¡± Xue Fanxin did not understand what was going on. She saw that the Spirit Locking Needle had popped out by itself. Previously, she had been unable to pull it out no matter what, but now that she had pulled it out easily, she was a little puzzled. However, she did not think too much about it and thought that this Spirit Locking Needle was special. ¡°Is this the Spirit Locking Needle? It¡¯s so long!¡± The needle was at least five inches long. An ordinary silver needle only had the length of two inches, three inches at most. However, this Spirit Locking Needle was actually five inches long. ¡°You can actually take out the Spirit Locking Needle?¡± When Bai Han asked Xue Fanxin to help him get the needle out, he just wanted to give it a try and did not have much hope. Who knew that Xue Fanxin would really take it out? At the same time, he felt that the injuries in his body were slowly improving. Although they had not fully healed, they were halfway there. In his current state, forget about escaping from the Hundred Herb Hall, even escaping from the Nanling Empire would not be difficult. ¡°I was just lucky. This is for you.¡± Xue Fanxin handed the Spirit Locking Needle to Bai Han, but she was actually not very willing. Bai Han saw through Xue Fanxin¡¯s thoughts, but he did not fulfill her wish. Instead, he put away the Spirit Locking Needle. ¡°This is still useful to me, so I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll repay you for saving my life in the future. Farewell.¡± Bai Han did not say much. After a simple farewell to Xue Fanxin, he left, directly leaving the secret chamber. Very soon, he disappeared. Xue Fan shrugged indifferently and said casually, ¡°I should go too.¡± However, before leaving, she destroyed all the evidence.. Chapter 59 - Gaining A Fortune (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not dare to stay in the Hundred Herb Hall for too long. Even if there were still good things inside, she had to leave quickly. After Bai Han left, she did too. Before leaving, she set fire to the Hundred Herb Hall. Seeing the fire, someone immediately came to extinguish it. However, the fire was too intense and could not be put out no matter how hard they tried. It was only when someone ran to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to report this matter that the Imperial Preceptor brought experts over and extinguished the fire. By then, the Hundred Herb Hall had already been burned beyond recognition. The Imperial Preceptor was a middle-aged man. When the fire was extinguished, he immediately rushed in and went to the secret room. Seeing that the person had already disappeared, his expression turned ugly. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Not many people in the Hundred Herb Hall knew that there was a secret room here, nor did they know that there was a person locked in the secret room. Hence, when the Imperial Preceptor questioned angrily, no one said a word. ¡°Trash, you¡¯re all useless. What¡¯s the point of me raising you useless people?¡± The Imperial Preceptor was enraged. He kicked a few people before going to the scene to search for clues. When he saw that the lock on the chain was opened, he was very puzzled. These locks were not ordinary. Unless one had a key, they could not be opened. And the key was with him, not leaving his side for a moment, yet the lock was already open. What was going on? The Imperial Preceptor could not understand it. Then, he remembered that there were other important things in the secret room. He quickly went to investigate, but all of them had disappeared. ¡°Damn it, damn it¡­ ¡°Someone, lock down the entire city. No one is allowed to enter or leave. Xu Ming, bring people to find him immediately. Bai Han is heavily injured. Even if he has escaped from the Hundred Herb Hall, he can¡¯t get out of the Imperial City. No matter what, even if you have to search every house, he has to be captured.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A cold young man standing beside the Imperial Preceptor received the order and left. The Imperial Preceptor looked at the empty secret room and thought of the Hundred Herb Hall that had been burned beyond recognition. He was so angry that his entire body hurt. However, the most important thing now was not to lose control of his emotions but to report this matter. If Bai Han escaped, his revenge would be unbearable for the entire Nanling Empire. ¡°Go, prepare the carriage immediately. I must go to the palace.¡± It was already midnight, and the palace gates had long been shut tight. However, the Imperial Preceptor had a special status and had an urgent matter to report. Not only did he enter the palace in the middle of the night, but he also successfully saw the emperor and reported the matter to him. When the emperor found out that Bai Han had escaped, he was so frightened that his face went pale. He was extremely panicked. ¡°What did you say? Bai Han escaped? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Bai Han has indeed escaped. He can¡¯t have escaped alone, though. Someone must have helped him. I¡¯ve ordered people to investigate the matter. Many precious spirit herbs have also been lost in the Hundred Herbs Hall. I think it must have been the person who helped Bai Han escape who stole them.¡± ¡°The Imperial Palace¡¯s Marrow Cleansing Bath was also stolen not long ago. Could it be the same person?¡± When the emperor thought about the Marrow Cleansing Bath disappearing, his heart ached. However, no matter how he searched, he could not find any clues. He could only accept this matter. There was no one in the Nanling Empire who could easily enter the palace and steal the entire Marrow Cleansing Bath unless it was someone from another place. If that was true, things would be bad. The Marrow Cleansing Bath had been stolen, Bai Han had escaped, and the Nanling Empire was in imminent danger. ¡°Give the order to capture Bai Han at all costs. Also, Xue Batian can¡¯t stay any longer.¡± If it was in the past, he might have left Xue Batian behind because the Nanling Empire was in danger. However, after this assassination, Xue Batian would no longer be of service to him. He might even bite back, so he could not be allowed to live.. Chapter 60 - Gaining A Fortune (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter how anxious the emperor and Imperial Preceptor were, Xue Fanxin did not care. She quietly went back to the Duke¡¯s Estate and returned to her room through the window. Then, she changed out of her nightclothes. Ye Jiushang had been waiting in the room for Xue Fanxin. He even deliberately converged his aura. The darkness of the night merged with his body, making it impossible to differentiate between them. He had wanted to wait for Xue Fanxin to come back and see how smug this little girl was. Who knew that she would start changing after returning and would not even notice that he was in the room? What a careless girl. Thank god it was him tonight. What if it had been anyone else? ¡°Little girl, shouldn¡¯t you check if there¡¯s anyone in the room before you change?¡± Seeing that Xue Fanxin had not noticed him for a long time, Ye Jiushang was very displeased. He had no choice but to speak up. Xue Fanxin really did not know that Ye Jiushang was in the room. She had already taken off half of her clothes and was frightened by the sudden voice. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡­ why are you here?¡± Although she was frightened, Xue Fanxin quickly recovered and continued changing. She did not mind doing it in front of Ye Jiushang at all. She was still wearing a thick undershirt. What was there to be afraid of? Ye Jiushang found it difficult to understand Xue Fanxin¡¯s thoughts. Seeing that she did not mind his presence, he said unhappily, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to randomly change in front of other men. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still wearing a bunch of clothes inside. It¡¯s not like I revealed anything. Why are you so anxious?¡± Xue Fanxin had already changed her clothes and hidden her nightclothes. She only calmed down after finishing her task. When she escaped from the Hundred Herb Hall, she happened to see the Imperial Preceptor leading experts towards the Hundred Herb Hall. If the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate came knocking on her door, wouldn¡¯t it be terrible if she was still wearing her nightclothes at that time? Hence, she could only relax a little after changing out of her clothes. However, Ye Jiushang was not thinking about that. His expression turned ugly as he warned Xue Fanxin solemnly, ¡°Listen to me. You are not to change in front of other men in the future, or I will lock you up.¡± How could his consort be looked at by other men? Xue Fanxin couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Ye Jiushang. She said perfunctorily, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t change in front of other men.¡± Ye Jiushang naturally could tell that Xue Fanxin was just saying it on the surface. However, he had ways to deal with this little girl. He threw out the large sack from before. ¡°These are the spirit herbs you stole tonight. Take them. If you do anything that will make me unhappy in the future, I¡¯ll punish you properly.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I already agreed not to change in front of other men. What else do you want?¡± When Xue Fanxin saw the spirit medicine, she was no longer in the mood to care about Ye Jiushang. All her attention was on the spirit medicine. She took out the stuff inside and looked at them. ¡°Wow¡­ I made a killing tonight!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some worthless things. Look at how happy you are.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not valuable? This is very valuable, okay?¡± ¡°A frog at the bottom of a well is ignorant. Enjoy yourself. I have other things to do.¡± Ye Jiushang did not stay for long. He took a few more looks at Xue Fanxin and realized that this little girl¡¯s attention was all on the spirit medicine. She did not have any eyes for him at all, so he was very displeased. But so what? Sooner or later, he would make this little girl only have him in her heart.. Chapter 61 - Heavenly Treasure Trading Company (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Ye Jiushang left, Xue Fanxin did not even look at him. She even hoped that he would leave early. Therefore, as soon as he was gone, she immediately entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space to look at more spirit herbs. ¡°Wow¡­ I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m really rich. Not only have I gotten hold of Grandpa and Xue Feng¡¯s medicine, but if I sell the rest, I¡¯ll definitely be able to make a fortune. ¡°But¡­¡± What the Hundred Herb Hall had lost were all top-notch spirit herbs. If she openly sold these spirit herbs, it would easily arouse suspicion. It was very likely to attract an even greater disaster. Therefore, she definitely could not sell these spirit herbs directly. If that was out of the picture, how could she sell it? Xue Fanxin tried her best to think of a way. Suddenly, she recalled that the Myriad Spirit Record had quite a few pill and spirit potion formulas. With a flash of inspiration, she thought of a method to achieve her goals. If she concocted the spirit herbs into a spirit potion or refined it into a pill and took it out to sell, wouldn¡¯t all the problems be solved? With this in mind, Xue Fanxin immediately got to work. She first prepared the herbs Xue Batian and Xue Feng needed and got Jasmine to save them. Then, she returned to the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and continued to concoct spirit potions. With her current ability, she could at most make the simplest Spirit Awakening Potion. As for medicinal pills, she currently lacked the skills. However, it didn¡¯t matter. The Spirit Awakening Potion should fetch a lot of money. Xue Fanxin spent an entire night concocting two bottles of Spirit Awakening Potion. She left early the next morning. After dressing up and wearing a veil, she went to the most famous trade association in the Imperial City. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company was a famous trading company in the Nanling Empire. There were all kinds of rare and strange treasures sold there. As long as you could pay the price, you could basically buy whatever you wanted here. Not only that, but the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company also specialized in acquiring rare treasures. Their prices were often higher than those offered by ordinary pawn shops. However, ordinary pawn shops would accept things like gold and silver jewelry, but the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company did not deal with ordinary items. Unless it was a rare treasure, they would not accept any. Xue Fanxin did not know if the Spirit Awakening Potion she had concocted could be considered a rare treasure. She had only come this time to test her luck. If the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company did not accept her, it would not be too late for her to sell it elsewhere. In short, it was enough as long as she could sell it for money. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company was like a high-class commercial street. Stores that sold all sorts of rare treasures were lined up neatly on the two sides of the spacious street. There were guards specially stationed to maintain order here. If anyone dared to cause trouble, even if they were from the royal family, the consequences would be very serious. The entire commercial street belonged to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. This was their territory. Forget about the troublemakers, even beggars could not enter. ¡°Wow¡­ This place is so prosperous!¡± Xue Fanxin exclaimed at the liveliness of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Walking on the spacious streets, she scanned the surrounding shops and was stunned. This place was ten times more prosperous than the most prosperous street in the Nanling Empire¡¯s Imperial City. It was simply not a place that the Nanling Empire could govern. Just by feeling the rich spiritual energy emitted by the rare treasures in the surroundings, one could tell that they were very valuable. Would such an extraordinary place accept her Spirit Awakening Potion? Chapter 62 - Heavenly Treasure Trading Company (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin toured the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company first. After understanding the situation here, she went to look for a place to buy herbs. Although she had been here for a while, she did not know much about many things, especially the value of many items. She even believed that the Spirit Awakening Potion in her hand was not very valuable. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company might not even be willing to accept it. However, this was the only spirit potion she could concoct. The Duke¡¯s Estate was too short of money now. Her grandfather was injured in bed and had yet to wake up. She had to support everything within the Duke¡¯s Estate. Therefore, no matter how little money the Spirit Awakening Potion could be traded for, she had to do it. She would just sell more to make more money. Xue Fanxin walked into a store. There was a poster placed outside the store about purchasing all kinds of natural treasures, so she chose this place. After walking in, she directly asked the shopkeeper at the counter, ¡°Shopkeeper, do you accept the Spirit Awakening Potion here?¡± The shopkeeper knew that someone had walked in, but he felt that this person did not look like a big customer, so he ignored her. Only when he heard the other party say ¡®Spirit Awakening Potion¡¯ did he look up. Seeing that it was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl, he did not think much of it. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t joke around. Spirit Awakening Potion is not something that can be casually obtained.¡± ¡°Is the Spirit Awakening Potion very valuable?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words, she was overjoyed. However, she tried her best to remain calm and ask around first. ¡°Not only is it valuable, but it¡¯s also nearly priceless. The Spirit Awakening Potion is not something that a small place like the Nanling Empire can have, so don¡¯t come and waste my time. Go somewhere else to play.¡± The shopkeeper continued to count his money. Although his attitude was not that good, it was not bad either. At least, he was willing to talk to Xue Fanxin nicely. Xue Fanxin¡¯s impression of the shopkeeper was not bad. She took out a bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion and placed it on the counter. ¡°There¡¯s a bottle of the Spirit Awakening Potion here. Can you tell me its price?¡± The shopkeeper was suspicious. Seeing that Xue Fanxin looked very serious, he took the bottle of the Spirit Awakening Potion and studied it. A moment later, he got frightened and quickly put the lid back on. He held it carefully. ¡°Little girl, is¡­ is this really the Spirit Awakening Potion?¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, didn¡¯t you see it with your own eyes? How is it? Are you taking this Spirit Awakening Potion or not?¡± ¡°Yes, yes yes. I¡¯ll take whatever you have. Do you have any left?¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to see how much you pay. If the price is good, we can talk about the rest later.¡± ¡°One million taels¡­¡± ¡°A million taels¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked when she heard the price and was even more excited. However, she had to work hard to maintain her composure. She could not show any joy or even pretend to be dissatisfied. However, what she heard next shocked her even more. ¡°Gold.¡± The shopkeeper added, ¡°This bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion for one million taels of gold. Are you satisfied with this price?¡± A million taels of silver and a million taels of gold were worlds apart. If she had a million taels of gold, the Xue family army would have enough to spend. They would not need to rely on the royal family at all. However, who would complain about having too much money? ¡°Shopkeeper, is a bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion really only worth one million taels of gold?¡± Xue Fan continued to bargain. Even if she was already satisfied with the price tag, she still had to raise it if possible. At this moment, someone appeared out of nowhere and said mockingly, ¡°Shopkeeper, this Spirit Awakening Potion is indeed worth more than a million taels of gold, but the premise is that it¡¯s really the Spirit Awakening Potion.. Are you sure the Spirit Awakening Potion in your hand is real?¡± Chapter 63 - Heavenly Treasure Trading Company (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The shopkeeper was originally talking with Xue Fanxin when he was suddenly interrupted by a voice. He was a little displeased, but businessmen generally valued harmony. Even if he was irritated, he would not immediately turn hostile. Instead, he greeted her with a smile, ¡°So it¡¯s the Third Young Master of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. I wonder what the Third Young Master meant by those words just now?¡± The Third Young Master of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate was called Yan Jinlu. He was an out-and-out hedonistic son. He had ordinary talent, was lazy, greedy, and lustful. In short, he had an extremely bad reputation. Because he had a father who was the Imperial Preceptor, he had been lawless and bullied others since he was young. Yan Jinlu walked into the store and didn¡¯t even look at Xue Fanxin by the side. He said arrogantly, ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, did you receive any spirit medicine of unknown origins today? The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company should be very well-informed. You must have known when the spirit medicine in the Hundred Herb Hall was stolen. If someone is selling the spirit medicine in the Hundred Herb Hall, Shopkeeper Qian is a smart person and should know what to do.¡± ¡°Third Young Master, I naturally know what to do about this kind of thing. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t receive any spirit medicine of unknown origins today. As for this Spirit Awakening Potion, as far as I know, it¡¯s not something your Hundred Herb Hall can create, so this is definitely not something your Hundred Herb Hall can obtain.¡± Although Shopkeeper Qian spoke to Yan Jinlu politely, he did not lower his attitude at all. Clearly, he was only patronizing Yan Jinlu. ¡°Hmph, naturally, a treasure like the Spirit Awakening Potion is not something our Hundred Herb Hall can create. That¡¯s why I reminded Manager Qian to take a closer look and not be deceived. For something like the Spirit Awakening Potion, if it isn¡¯t a fake, only an idiot would sell it here.¡± Xue Fanxin clearly heard Yan Jinlu¡¯s words from the side and started thinking about it seriously. One could guess that the Spirit Awakening Potion was very valuable, so much so that no one was willing to trade it for ordinary money. Cultivation resources were not something that ordinary treasures could be traded for. Therefore, although many cultivators had talent, because of the limited resources, they did not have many achievements. Unless they were born in a relatively good family and were valued, it was very difficult to stand out with just individual cultivation. ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, I can guarantee with my life that this is definitely the Spirit Awakening Potion. If you¡¯re unwilling to accept it, I¡¯ll take it to another place to sell it.¡± Xue Fanxin reached out and pretended to take the Spirit Awakening Potion back. However, Shopkeeper Qian protected it tightly. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be anxious. When did I say that this Spirit Awakening Potion was fake? Although the Spirit Awakening Potion is very rare, I have seen it before. This is indeed the real deal. As for the price, you can give me a number. I will definitely try my best to fulfill your requirements.¡± ¡°Two million taels of gold, plus one condition.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the gold, but the condition¡­¡± Shopkeeper Qian was clearly worried that Xue Fanxin would raise too harsh a condition, so he was in a difficult position. Xue Fanxin did not have any doubts and said straightforwardly, ¡°The condition is that this bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion must not be sold to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate.¡± Yan Jinlu was still standing by the side. When he heard Shopkeeper Qian say that it was really the Spirit Awakening Potion, he wanted to go back and report it to his family so that they could buy it. Who knew that the woman beside him would say that she wouldn¡¯t sell it to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate? This made him very angry. ¡°Stupid girl, what did you say? How dare you not sell it to our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate? Let me tell you, you can only sell this bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about selling it..¡± Chapter 64 - A Big Gamble Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not care about Yan Jinlu¡¯s threat at all. She did not even look at him and only spoke to Shopkeeper Qian, ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, can you fulfill my request?¡± Shopkeeper Qian did not take Yan Jinlu seriously either and said to Xue Fanxin politely, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that I can fulfill your requirements. If you still have the Spirit Awakening Potion to sell next time, you can come to me. I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory price.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Then, when can you give me the two million taels of gold?¡± ¡°Miss, this is a huge sum. It¡¯s very difficult for me to raise it now. I can at most take out 100,000 gold taels. If you believe me, you can leave the Spirit Awakening Potion behind first. I¡¯ll write a note for you. Three days later, you can come here with the note to receive the remaining money. How about that?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take it as a big gamble.¡± ¡°Miss, you are really a forthright person!¡± After Shopkeeper Qian and Xue Fanxin came to an agreement, he started to busy himself. He took out all the banknotes and handed them to her. ¡°Miss, these are banknotes worth 100,000 taels of gold. Take them. These banknotes can be exchanged for silver at the Heavenly Treasures Bank at will.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Xue Fanxin took the banknotes and did a rough count. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, she put them away. However, these banknotes made Yan Jinlu stare in bewilderment, his eyes filled with greed. When Yan Jinlu heard that Shopkeeper Qian had agreed to Xue Fanxin¡¯s request, he was furious, but later on, he could not interject at all. When he could, all his attention was attracted by the thick stack of banknotes. He had already forgotten everything and was only thinking about the banknotes. If the 100,000 taels of gold were his, he would be rich. 100,000 taels of gold. Even if he recovered all the spirit herbs that the Hundred Herb Hall had lost, he wouldn¡¯t be able to trade for that much money. Xue Fanxin left after only selling a bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion. She did not take out the other bottle. After she had money, she strolled around the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Initially, she wanted to buy something, but she realized someone was following her. She stopped window shopping and left early. After leaving the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, Xue Fanxin deliberately went to a deserted alley. When she reached a dead end, someone blocked her way. There was someone blocking the way behind her. ¡°Yan Jinlu, what do you want?¡± Xue Fanxin took the initiative to ask. Indeed, the person following her was Yan Jinlu. ¡°As long as you hand over the 100,000 taels of gold obediently, I will consider sparing your life,¡± Yan Jinlu said shamelessly, revealing his true nature as a bully. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the grand Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate would actually have a scumbag living in it. If word gets out, I wonder how much reputation the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate will lose?¡± ¡°Hmph, if I kill you, no one will know about this. Do it. Don¡¯t waste your breath on her. Kill her and search her body.¡± Following Yan Jinlu¡¯s orders, another person attacked Xue Fanxin. This person was a warrior. Although he was in the Spirit Awakening Realm, his cultivation was much higher than Xue Fanxin¡¯s, and his foundation was stable. However, Xue Fanxin¡¯s movement technique was relatively agile, and she had cultivated a heaven-defying cultivation technique. It was not easy for people in the same realm to kill her. ¡°Courting death..¡± Chapter 65 - Being Followed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin used a special movement technique to dodge her opponent¡¯s attack. She came behind him and took out an ordinary dagger she always carried with her, directly slitting her opponent¡¯s throat. The person was facing Yan Jinlu as he died. His eyes were wide open as he looked at Yan Jinlu. His body slowly fell, and he died with remaining grievances. Yan Jinlu was so frightened that his legs turned weak. He ran away, shouting as he did so, ¡°Help!¡± Although this was a deserted alley, if the noise was too loud, it would easily attract the attention of the people outside. Therefore, when Yan Jinlu ran while screaming, he had already attracted some eyes. The reason Xue Fanxin had lured Yan Jinlu to an empty alley was to secretly resolve this matter. Coupled with the fact that her current identity was not suitable to be exposed, she did not chase after Yan Jinlu. Before anyone noticed her, she quickly left and hid in an isolated place to take off her clothes. After changing, she went out openly on the streets. Because of the theft of the Hundred Herb Hall, soldiers were searching everywhere in the Imperial City. As long as it was a suspicious person, they would be investigated and even captured, making everyone panic. ¡°I wonder who is so bold to dare steal from the Hundred Herb Hall?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Who doesn¡¯t know that the mastermind behind this Hundred Herb Hall is the current Imperial Preceptor? This thief actually dared to steal from the Imperial Preceptor. He¡¯s simply tired of living.¡± ¡°This is hard to say. I heard that there are quite a few capable people outside. Forget about the current Imperial Preceptor, even the current emperor can¡¯t compare to them. Perhaps it¡¯s some expert who passed by the Nanling Imperial City who was a little tight on money or had a grudge with the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate, so he attacked the Hundred Herb Hall.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. This has nothing to do with us. Why talk so much? Be careful not to say anything wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The Nanling Imperial City hasn¡¯t been too peaceful recently. First, something happened in the Duke¡¯s Estate. Now, it¡¯s the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. The city is probably going to be chaotic.¡± As Xue Fanxin walked back, she heard quite a few rumors in the market. She filtered out some useful pieces and pondered over them. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Hundred Herb Hall had been robbed, and the emperor had actually mobilized the Imperial Guards to help search for the thief. However, when the Duke was assassinated, the emperor didn¡¯t even express any concern. Even if this matter was planned by the emperor in secret, for the sake of the overall situation, he should at least act like he cared and ask about the Duke¡¯s wellbeing. From this, it could be seen that the emperor really could not tolerate Xue Batian. He was not even willing to put on a show now. Although he did not say it, his actions had already expressed his thoughts clearly. He wanted Xue Batian to die. Under such circumstances, if they still guarded the Xue family army, it would undoubtedly worsen the conflict. Xue Fanxin touched the banknotes she had just obtained and made a decision in her heart. Then, she quickly walked towards the Duke¡¯s Estate. However, just as Xue Fanxin walked into the Duke¡¯s Estate, the person who was following her secretly left. ¡°Are you sure that the person who came to sell the Spirit Awakening Potion is that stupid and useless Miss from the Duke¡¯s Estate?¡± A young man in a purple brocade robe was shocked when he heard the person¡¯s report. Ever since he found out that someone had sold a bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion in his Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, he had immediately sent people to tail that person, hoping to find out who it was as soon as possible. However, the result was really unexpected. The useless Miss of the Duke¡¯s Estate, Xue Fanxin, was not only not useless, but she also possessed something like the Spirit Awakening Potion, which was rare even in the various large family clans and sects. ¡°This Xue Fanxin is quite interesting.¡± ¡°Young Master, should we continue to monitor Xue Fanxin?¡± ¡°No need. As long as we know who it is, the rest is unimportant.¡± A person who could take out the Spirit Awakening Potion was definitely not simple. Before he figured out where Xue Fanxin¡¯s Spirit Awakening Potion had come from, he did not want to offend this little girl who had hidden herself.. Chapter 66 - Dismissing the Xue Family Army (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin returned to the Duke¡¯s Estate, the butler came to inform her that Xue Batian had woken up. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally awake. Thank god.¡± Although Xue Batian had woken up, he was in very bad shape. His cultivation had been lost, his meridians had all been broken, and his dantian had been shattered. He was undoubtedly a cripple now, so how could he be in good shape? However, no matter how bad it was, Xue Batian still forced a smile in front of Xue Fanxin. He did not want his precious granddaughter to worry. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, Grandpa is fine. It¡¯s all thanks to Little Xin¡¯er this time, or else my old life would have been gone. I didn¡¯t expect Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s medical skills to be so good. It looks like Grandpa¡¯s Little Xin¡¯er has really grown up.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to bear with your sadness and force a smile on me. I know that you¡¯re feeling very uncomfortable now, but Grandpa, believe me. I¡¯ll definitely help you repair your meridians and dantian.¡± ¡°How is that possible? There are no spirit pills in this world that can heal the meridians and dantian, so you don¡¯t have to waste your time on me. Seeing you grow up, I don¡¯t have many regrets anymore. Even if I die, I can die in peace.¡± ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui. What do you mean you can die in peace? I¡¯ll let Grandpa live a long life. Grandpa, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Xue Fanxin hesitated for a long time, but she still chose to tell Xue Batian her decision. ¡°What is it?¡± Xue Batian was no longer so sad. Seeing his precious granddaughter grow up and become smarter, he felt happy even if he had become a cripple. ¡°Grandpa, I want to disband the Xue family army.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious and let me finish. With Grandpa¡¯s intelligence, you should be able to guess that this assassination must have something to do with the Nanling Emperor. The Nanling Emperor can no longer tolerate you. He failed to kill you last time, so there will definitely be a second time. Furthermore, he won¡¯t let the Xue family army live a good life. Previously, with the help of the Ninth Imperial Uncle, the Nanling Emperor agreed to distribute rations to the Xue family army, but up to now, there has been no sign of rations.¡± Hearing this, Xue Batian¡¯s expression was very stern. He sighed helplessly, ¡°How could I not know about these matters? But without the Xue family army, it¡¯ll be even easier for the Nanling Emperor to kill me. With the Xue family army in hand, he¡¯ll at least have some misgivings and won¡¯t dare to act recklessly. Moreover, disbanding the Xue family army requires a lot of money. I can¡¯t just let them go. They¡¯re all brothers who have gone through life and death with me. I want to ensure their future lives are comfortable.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll pay for the disbanding. Two million gold taels should be enough.¡± ¡°What did you say? Two million taels of gold? Little Xin¡¯er, where did you get so much money?¡± Xue Batian was extremely shocked. Two million taels of gold. There was not so much in the entire Nanling Empire¡¯s treasury! ¡°Grandpa, this is 100,000 taels of gold. I¡¯ll be able to obtain the rest in a few days. As for this money, just consider it as what the Ninth Imperial Uncle gave me.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to explain too much. After all, she had too many secrets. She did not mean to hide it from Xue Batian. However, the more people knew about such a secret, the more dangerous it would be. Even if she wanted to say it, she had to do it when there was no one around. Xue Fanxin would glance out of the window from time to time, feeling that someone was eavesdropping. Which was indeed true. Li Yaoyao had been searching around in the Duke¡¯s Estate recently, but she couldn¡¯t find it no matter what. In a moment of desperation, she could only take the risk and secretly monitor Xue Batian and Xue Fanxin¡¯s every move and eavesdrop on the corners of the wall to see if she could gain anything. If she still couldn¡¯t find what that mysterious person wanted, she would be in trouble.. Chapter 67 - Dismissing the Xue Family Army (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Yaoyao was eavesdropping outside the window. When she heard Xue Fanxin say that there were 100,000 taels of gold, she was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. Her heart was churning, and she wished that the 100,000 taels of gold were hers. She had not expected the Ninth Imperial Uncle to be so good to Xue Fanxin that he easily offered her 100,000 taels of gold. Even if she sold the entire Duke¡¯s Estate, she would not be able to trade for that much money. This stupid and foolish Xue Fanxin was so lucky. She had even obtained the favor of the Ninth Imperial Uncle despite being so useless. Could it be that the Ninth Imperial Uncle was blind? Didn¡¯t he realize that she was even more outstanding than Xue Fanxin? Li Yaoyao was angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to make any noise and continued to eavesdrop. Xue Fanxin had already sensed that something was wrong outside the window. She could guess who was eavesdropping. However, she did not mind and continued to discuss serious business with Xue Batian. ¡°Grandpa, the Nanling Emperor really can¡¯t tolerate the Xue family army anymore. If anything happens at this time, the Nanling Emperor will definitely send the Xue family army to be the vanguard to die. Can you bear to see your brothers, who have risked their lives with you, end up in such a state? Even if there isn¡¯t a war, the Nanling Emperor will use other means to get rid of the Xue family army.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I understand everything you¡¯re saying. Actually, I¡¯ve long wanted to disband the Xue family army and let them go out to seek another life. But I didn¡¯t want them to leave empty-handed, so I kept wasting time. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± He was the one who had raised the Xue family army. There was no way he could make them leave without giving them anything. Moreover, with the Nanling Emperor treating him like this, he no longer wanted to serve that person. He might as well resign and live a carefree life. But he really did not have money! ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll immediately get the bank to prepare the silver. When the time comes, I¡¯ll distribute it all and give the Xue family¡¯s soldiers a sum of money. At the same time, I want to leave behind a thousand elites¡­¡± Xue Fanxin didn¡¯t say it too clearly, because there were some things that couldn¡¯t be revealed to too many people. Even if Xue Fanxin did not say it, Xue Batian understood. He nodded and said, ¡°Good child, you¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯ll leave this to you. After the Xue family army is disbanded, I¡¯ll write a letter and resign from my position. From now on, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Imperial Family of the Nanling Empire.¡± He had risked his life to help the Nanling Emperor build his empire, but all he had gotten in return was distrust. How could he serve such an ingrate? Back then, he had been blind. He had chosen to support the Nanling Emperor as emperor. What a huge mistake. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle this matter properly. When the silver is here, I¡¯ll distribute it and let the Xue family army leave in batches.¡± The Nanling Emperor had always been afraid of the Xue family army. If he had no conscience, he might not even let go of the disbanded Xue family army. Hence, for safety reasons, it was best to let the Xue family army leave in batches. As long as the Xue family army was scattered everywhere, it would be difficult for the Nanling Emperor to eliminate them. Li Yaoyao heard a lot outside the window, but she didn¡¯t care about the Xue family army or the Nanling Emperor. She only wanted to hear about the golden wheel. However, after listening for a long time, she didn¡¯t gain anything. Afraid of getting discovered, she had no choice but to leave first. The black-clothed person was waiting for her in her room. Seeing Li Yaoyao return, he immediately sent her flying and questioned coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing I want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for it, but I didn¡¯t find any golden wheels, so¡ª¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a useless person?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to help you find that golden wheel. These days, I¡¯ve been asking around about Xue Fanxin and Xue Batian¡¯s various actions. The only strange thing is that some time ago, Xue Fanxin took three empty books from the study. From the servant who cleaned it that day, Xue Fanxin seemed to have seen something from those three blank books.¡± ¡°Three blank books?¡± The black-clothed person pondered for a moment, then ordered Li Yaoyao, ¡°Find those three blank books for me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In order to live, Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t care what she had to do and just nodded.. Chapter 68 - A Plot (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Yaoyao received a new mission from the black-clothed person. After adjusting her condition, she first went to ask about Xue Fanxin¡¯s whereabouts. Learning that she was accompanying Xue Batian, she secretly entered Xue Fanxin¡¯s room and rummaged through it again. It was just that her luck was a little bad this time. She had just started searching when Jasmine bumped into her. ¡°Miss Li, what are you doing in Miss¡¯s room?¡± Jasmine was secretly spying on Li Yaoyao. This time, she was worried that Li Yaoyao had stolen something, so she deliberately bumped into her. Now that the matter had been exposed, Li Yaoyao wished she could kill Jasmine. However, she would definitely be kicked out of the Duke¡¯s Estate. The task that the black-clothed person had given her had yet to be completed. She could not leave the Duke¡¯s Estate, so she could only keep Jasmine for now. ¡°Jasmine, I heard that Cousin took three blank books from the study and was curious, so I wanted to borrow them to take a look. Jasmine, you are Cousin¡¯s personal maid. You should know where those three books are placed, right? Can you show them to me?¡± ¡°How can a maidservant like me casually make the decisions about Young Miss¡¯s things? Miss Li, if you want to borrow a book, then borrow it. There¡¯s no need to be sneaky, right? Wait for Young Miss to come back. As long as Young Miss agrees, you can naturally see the book.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Miss Li, if you still refuse to leave Miss¡¯s room, I¡¯ll call for help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ruthless,¡± Li Yaoyao said through gritted teeth. She held back the killing intent in her heart and left angrily. Based on her current relationship with Xue Fanxin, she would definitely not lend her the books. She had to find another chance to steal the three empty books. Not long after Li Yaoyao left, Xue Fanxin returned. Jasmine quickly reported Li Yaoyao¡¯s every move truthfully. ¡°You mean Li Yaoyao came to my room to look for those three empty books?¡± Xue Fanxin had always known that Li Yaoyao was looking for something in the Duke¡¯s Estate, but she didn¡¯t know what she was looking for. Learning about her intentions now, she had an idea. Presumably, Li Yaoyao was looking for the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. However, even her grandfather did not know about the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. How did Li Yaoyao know? Li Yaoyao must have interacted with some mysterious person. ¡°Jasmine, prepare three empty books for me immediately. Also, get me these things.¡± Xue Fanxin handed Jasmine a list filled with many things. Jasmine looked at the list and asked in confusion, ¡°Miss, why do you want calcium hydroxide and sulfur?¡± ¡°To execute my scamming plan.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Quickly get these things ready for me. Also, get me three blank books.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jasmine did not ask further. She did as Xue Fanxin asked and returned with these things in less than half a day. Xue Fanxin spent the entire night fiddling with more than ten explosive packets. She chose a relatively remote place in the Duke¡¯s Estate and buried them in a small room containing groceries. Jasmine had been following Xue Fanxin the entire time and was watching her actions, but she could not understand anything. ¡°Miss, what exactly are you doing?¡± ¡°Scamming someone!¡± Xue Fanxin didn¡¯t say it clearly. After burying the explosive packets, she clapped her hands and left. As soon as she walked out of the provision house, she noticed Li Yaoyao eavesdropping nearby and sneered in her heart. She was originally worried about how to trap Li Yaoyao without anyone noticing. Unexpectedly, Li Yaoyao delivered herself to her doorstep.. God was indeed on her side! Chapter 69 - A Plot (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin sensed that Li Yaoyao was secretly eavesdropping, she stopped in her tracks and deliberately pretended to be careful. She took out the three blank books Jasmine had prepared for her and solemnly instructed, ¡°Jasmine, these three books need to be buried underground for a day and night for the contents to appear. I plan to bury them in that provision room.¡± ¡°Miss, what are you talking about?¡± Jasmine did not know that Li Yaoyao was by her side and even asked foolishly, ¡°Miss, Li Yaoyao came to your room today to rummage through your things to find those three blank books. You¡ª¡± Xue Fanxin was afraid that Jasmine would spoil the plan. Before she could finish speaking, she quickly interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Li Yaoyao is looking for these three books that I¡¯m hiding them.¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°Jasmine, from now on, you have to keep a close eye on Li Yaoyao. You can¡¯t let her approach this provision room even half a step. If she dares to barge in forcefully, shout a few times. I¡¯ll arrange for some people to patrol the vicinity.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss.¡± Although Jasmine did not know what Xue Fanxin was planning, she nodded seriously. ¡°If this matter is done, I¡¯ll definitely reward you well. It¡¯s said that these three empty books have some treasure map drawn on them. When I find the treasure in the future, I won¡¯t forget your share. Alright, hurry up and keep an eye on Li Yaoyao. Go now.¡± ¡°Miss, you want me to keep an eye on Li Yaoyao at night?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jasmine was still in a daze. She went to carry out the mission Xue Fanxin had given her. Li Yaoyao hid in the dark and heard everything Xue Fanxin and Jasmine said clearly. Then, she left quietly and returned to her room. ¡°I finally know where the three books are. Even if I can¡¯t get them myself, I can at least give an explanation.¡± ¡°Explain what?¡± The mysterious person suddenly appeared in Li Yaoyao¡¯s room. Hearing her talking to herself, he asked casually. Li Yaoyao was just thinking about how to contact the mysterious person, but unexpectedly, the other party came looking for her himself. This suited her wishes. ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s news about the three blank books. They are hidden in a small grocery room in the Duke¡¯s Estate¡¯s West Courtyard. However, Xue Fanxin already knows that I¡¯m looking for these three books and has her maidservant keeping an eye on me. I have no way of getting those three books.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? I¡¯ll go get it myself.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ve already done what you asked. May I know what I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I obtain what I want, I¡¯ll naturally make your dream come true.¡± ¡°Then I hope you can get what you want as soon as possible, Sir.¡± Li Yaoyao was filled with confidence in the mysterious person. She felt that as long as he took action personally, he would be able to obtain the three books. When she became the Third Prince¡¯s wife, killing Xue Fanxin would be a simple task. Xue Fanxin, your good days are coming to an end. Li Yaoyao was still dreaming, but she didn¡¯t know that she had already fallen into Xue Fanxin¡¯s trap. After Li Yaoyao left, Xue Fanxin found a suitable place to hide and wait. She thought that she would have to wait for a long time before the fish took the bait. Unexpectedly, in less than two hours, her prey was here. A mysterious black-clothed person appeared in the Duke¡¯s Estate in the middle of the night and walked towards the provision room in the West Courtyard. ¡°Is this the mysterious person who¡¯s working with Li Yaoyao?¡± ¡°Who cares who it is? Just blow him up first.¡± ¡°Little girl, who are you going to blow up?¡± ¡°You?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked by the person who had suddenly appeared and almost shouted. Fortunately, she quickly covered her mouth with her hand.. Chapter 70 - A Plot (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side and hid in the dark with her. He stared at the nearby provision room, looking very curious. What was this little girl playing at now? ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Xue Fanxin had not seen Ye Jiushang in the past two days and had momentarily forgotten about him. Who knew that he would suddenly appear again and even shock her? He was really annoying. ¡°Little girl, you have to get used to me appearing by your side at any time, okay?¡± Ye Jiushang gently flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead and teased her. ¡°I have something to do now. I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to waste her time with him. She turned her attention back to the provision room. Seeing a man in black enter the place, she immediately lit the fuse by the side and watched as the sparks approached the storage room. Ye Jiushang was also looking at the sparks on the fuse. He could even sense a strange smell. He really did not know what Xue Fanxin was up to, but he was very interested, so he kept staring. His intuition told him that something interesting was about to happen. At this moment, the black-clothed person was rummaging through the provision room. He saw a trace of digging on the ground, so he started to dig up the dirt, wanting to take out what was hidden inside. There were many miscellaneous items in the provision room. The smell was heavy and unbearable, perfectly covering the smell of gunpowder. Even when the fuse was burnt to the provision room, the black-clothed person did not feel anything. He continued to dig, dig, and dig¡­ It was not that the black-clothed person could not sense the burnt smell of the fuse, but he was completely unaware of this kind of thing. He did not understand it at all. Even if he smelled something wrong, he would think that it was because of the stinky things piled in the provision room. He would not think of anything else. Just as the man in black was digging desperately, the fuse had already been burned. Then¡­ Boom¡­ With a loud bang, the entire provision room was blown up into pieces. Sparks flew everywhere, and many items were thrown into the air before being burned to ashes. The black-clothed person was also sent flying by the explosion. First, he was blown into the air, then he fell and landed heavily on the ground. His entire body was severely burned. If not for him having some ability, he would probably have been blown to pieces. ¡°How could this be?¡± Although the black-clothed person was seriously injured and unable to move, he had not fainted. His consciousness was still very clear. Even now, he could not understand why things had turned out like this. Before coming, he had suspected that this might be a trap. But even if it was, he could deal with it with his ability. He had always thought so, but now¡­ Why had such a terrifying explosion taken place in the provision room? The explosion was too loud, startling everyone in the Duke¡¯s Estate. Everyone hurried over, and even Xue Batian came with the support of the butler. Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin in shock. Even he did not know how such a powerful explosion had been made. This little girl was getting more and more interesting. He was liking her more as time passed. Xue Fanxin was indifferent to these things, though. After blasting the black-clothed person out, she walked over to take a look. She kicked him a few times first and was relieved after making sure that he really had no power to resist. ¡°So you¡¯re Li Yaoyao¡¯s business partner!¡± Chapter 71 - A Plot (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The man in black was drenched in blood from the explosion. He lay on the ground unable to move. Looking at Xue Fanxin, who was staring down at him, he had already realized that all of this was a trap set by her. ¡°You¡­¡± The black-clothed person wanted to speak and yell, but his injuries were too serious. It was already difficult for him to maintain his consciousness. He could not do anything else. The current him could be said to be at the mercy of others. Before coming, he had never expected to fall into the hands of a little girl. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you got Li Yaoyao to search in the Duke¡¯s Estate, but anyone who is in cahoots with her is my enemy. And I¡¯ve never been merciful to my enemies. You must have contributed a lot to Li Yaoyao being able to successfully climb into the Third Prince¡¯s bed, right?¡± The black-clothed person looked at Xue Fanxin with wide eyes, filled with disbelief. How could the rumored stupid and foolish Young Miss of the Duke¡¯s Estate be such a smart person? ¡°Tell me, what are you looking for? Also, who¡¯s the mastermind behind you? Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re the mastermind. I don¡¯t believe such nonsense. The real boss won¡¯t easily show himself unless you¡¯re just a small force.¡± The black-clothed person closed his eyes, unwilling to meet Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze. This was because it made him feel afraid. Her eyes seemed to be able to see through human secrets, and they were terrifying. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you won¡¯t say it? I have many methods to torture and force a confession out of you! I¡¯ll definitely let you know what true living hell is.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. He won¡¯t say.¡± Ye Jiushang walked over and stood behind Xue Fanxin. He took one look at the black-clothed person and ignored him. Xue Fanxin turned back to look at Ye Jiushang and asked, ¡°How did you know that he wouldn¡¯t speak?¡± ¡°He has a restriction on him. Once he says a secret that he shouldn¡¯t say, he will immediately die. Therefore, no matter how hard you torture him, it¡¯s useless. Based on what I know, there are not many people in the Tongxuan Continent who know such a restriction. According to this clue, we should be able to find some hints.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean he¡¯s worthless now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Jiushang said confidently. At this moment, the others from the Duke¡¯s Estate had also rushed to the scene. They were shocked to see Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang watching a black-clothed person covered in blood. Xue Batian had also come. He asked worriedly, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, are you okay? What happened?¡± ¡°Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you lying in bed? Why did you come out?¡± Xue Fanxin hurriedly went to support Xue Batian. She checked his injuries first and was only relieved after making sure that he was fine. ¡°A huge commotion just now seemed to have rocked the entire Duke¡¯s Estate. How could I not come out to take a look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I was just catching a thief.¡± ¡°Catching a thief?¡± Xue Batian looked at the black-clothed person lying on the ground, covered in blood. Thinking back to the assassins who had recently appeared in the Duke¡¯s Estate, he thought that the emperor had sent people to assassinate him again. He was furious. ¡°Can it be that those people really can¡¯t tolerate me?¡± ¡°Grandpa, actually¡­¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to explain, but she suddenly realized that Li Yaoyao was hiding not far away. She decided not to say anything. Once the black-clothed person was caught, it was time to deal with Li Yaoyao. If she left this woman alive, there would definitely be trouble in the Duke¡¯s Estate.. Chapter 72 - Asura Hall Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Li Yaoyao saw the mysterious man in black, who was on his last breath from the explosion, she knew that all of this was a trap set by Xue Fanxin. Although she was resentful, she also felt extremely fortunate. She hated Xue Fanxin for winning, but she was lucky that the person who came to the provision room tonight was not her, or she would have long been blown up into pieces. The mysterious black-clothed person had already fallen into Xue Fanxin¡¯s hands and could no longer be her backer. It was rather dangerous for her to stay in the Duke¡¯s Estate. She better leave quickly. Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t think too much about it and immediately returned to pack her things. She left the Duke¡¯s Estate with her maidservant. Xue Fanxin had long expected Li Yaoyao to escape after the black-clothed person died, but she did not care. At this moment, she was staring at the black-clothed person and watching him die with her own eyes. From the beginning to the end, she had not obtained any useful information from him. It made her depressed, so she planned to search his body. However, just as she was about to search his body, her outstretched hand was grabbed. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, what are you doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man,¡± Ye Jiushang said solemnly as he grabbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course I know he¡¯s a man, but why are you holding onto me?¡± ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Why are you still arguing about this?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether he is dead or alive, you are not to touch any man.¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand away and refused to let her touch the man in black. Xue Fanxin was speechless and did not want to quarrel with Ye Jiushang. Hence, she called for others to do the job. ¡°Come and search his body. See if there¡¯s anything on him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A guard walked over and searched the man in black carefully. Apart from a token and some letters, he couldn¡¯t find anything else. Xue Fanxin briefly read the contents of the letter. Most of them were secret codes that ordinary people would find difficult to read. There was also a strange bronze token. Apart from a special pattern, there was nothing on it. All in all, she did not obtain any clues from the man in black. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, do you know what the symbol on the token is?¡± Since Xue Fanxin had a favor to ask of Ye Jiushang, she spoke pleasantly and had a smile on her face. Ye Jiushang had long figured out Xue Fanxin. He smiled like a fox and said, ¡°If you want to know, then show your sincerity. As long as you win my favor, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin glared at Ye Jiushang angrily, feeling displeased. Yi Tian, who was standing by the side, suddenly said, ¡°This is the token of the Asura Hall¡¯s lowest rank bronze token. From this, we can guess that this person should be an ordinary disciple of the Asura Hall.¡± ¡°What is the Asura Hall?¡± Xue Fanxin was happy to obtain the answer from Yi Tian. She turned her attention to him and even went close to speak to him. Ye Jiushang got depressed when he saw this. He immediately came to a decision: he had to get rid of this annoying fly as soon as possible. Yi Tian did not know what Ye Jiushang was thinking. He said to Xue Fanxin seriously, ¡°Asura Hall is a mysterious organization. As long as you can pay, they can help you resolve any trouble. However, no one knows where the Asura Hall is or who the leader is. They only know that the Asura Hall has never failed on a commission.¡± He really did not understand how Xin¡¯er had provoked the people from the Asura Hall.. Chapter 73 - Going to Kill Someone Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not tell him that the people from Asura Hall were looking for the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. Even if Xue Batian asked, she would tell him she did not know anything. This was a serious matter. The fewer people who knew about the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, the better. Otherwise, she would be easily targeted. If she had not dealt with it quickly, the news of the three blank books would have long spread. It seemed like Li Yaoyao couldn¡¯t stay any longer. ¡°Miss, Miss, Li Yaoyao ran away.¡± Jasmine hurriedly ran over to report. ¡°The monk can run, but the temple can¡¯t. I must send her to see the King of Hell tonight. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Xue Fanxin left with a murderous aura, leaving everyone confused. They all knew that Xue Fanxin and Li Yaoyao had a grudge, but they did not know that it ran so deep that it had reached the point of no return. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, what are you going to do?¡± Xue Batian called out from behind. ¡°Kill someone,¡± Xue Fanxin casually replied, then ran away and disappeared. They couldn¡¯t stop her even if they wanted to. ¡°My future consort is going to kill someone. How can I not go and support her?¡± Ye Jiushang said casually before turning around and disappearing. Yi Tian originally wanted to follow, but he was suppressed by an invisible force. He could not move for a moment and could not go even if he wanted to. When he regained his freedom, Xue Fanxin had already disappeared. After Xue Fanxin left the Duke¡¯s Estate, she went all the way to the Third Prince¡¯s Estate and used her kung fu movement skills to chase after her. No matter what, she could not let Li Yaoyao live to see the Third Prince. If it was in the past, she would not be in such a hurry to kill Li Yaoyao. But after learning that the black-clothed person was from the incomparably powerful Asura Hall, she could not help but be anxious. If Li Yaoyao told the Third Prince about the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, she would be in knee-deep trouble. She might even be targeted by the entire Nanling Empire. Before she had enough power, she could not fall out with the Nanling royal family. Otherwise, not only her grandfather, but even the entire Xue family army would suffer. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, why must you chase with such difficulty? I¡¯ll take you along.¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. He reached out and hugged her little waist, embracing her tightly. Then, amid a flash of white light, he brought her along with her. In the blink of an eye, he had already appeared in front of Li Yaoyao and blocked her way. Li Yaoyao did not take anything and was running towards the Third Prince¡¯s residence with all her might. Perhaps because she ran too quickly, she stumbled a few times on the way and had quite a few injuries, but she never expected Xue Fanxin to appear in front of her and block her way. At this moment, Li Yaoyao smelled death. ¡°Cousin, I beg you to let me off. I won¡¯t go against you again.¡± Li Yaoyao knelt in front of Xue Fanxin and pleaded for mercy. In order to survive, she had to put down all her self-esteem. ¡°From the moment you pushed me off the cliff, I had already decided to take your life. Furthermore, now I have another reason to kill you.¡± Xue Fanxin had a small flying dagger in her hand, ready to shoot Li Yaoyao at any moment. Li Yaoyao knew that Xue Fanxin would not let her off. Before she died, she said loudly, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, the three blank books in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand are definitely not ordinary. You¡ª¡± Before Li Yaoyao could finish speaking, she realized that her throat had been slit, startling her. What shocked her was not why she had been killed, but that the person who had attacked was Ye Jiushang. Logically speaking, when the Ninth Imperial Uncle heard the important secret she was talking about, he definitely would not kill her immediately, but the result was¡­ why? Chapter 74 - Up to You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Ye Jiushang suddenly killed Li Yaoyao, Xue Fanxin was shocked as well. She looked at him in confusion, unable to guess what was on his mind. ¡°Why are you so anxious to kill her? Don¡¯t you want to know what treasure I have?¡± ¡°Your entire person is mine. Does anything else matter?¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. Then, he lit a spirit fire and burned Li Yaoyao¡¯s corpse clean, not even leaving behind a speck of dust. The reason he was in a hurry to kill Li Yaoyao was that he didn¡¯t want her to say too much lest she revealed Xue Fanxin¡¯s secret. In such an open space, he could not guarantee that no one was eavesdropping nearby. Even if there was no one, there might be some special method to leak what had happened today. Hence, asking Li Yaoyao to shut up was the best way to keep it a secret. ¡°Up to you.¡± Xue Fanxin couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Ye Jiushang. She looked at the place where Li Yaoyao had died and confirmed that there was no trace of her before turning to leave. Ye Jiushang followed her in a few steps. ¡°Little girl, settle everything in the Duke¡¯s Estate as soon as possible. Next, I want to take you somewhere. I¡¯ll give you five days.¡± ¡°Did I agree?¡± Xue Fanxin rolled her eyes at Ye Jiushang and said angrily. Actually, she was not resistant to it because she knew the place would not be ordinary. Furthermore, she needed to go out more and understand this world better. ¡°This damned girl is so stubborn. How unlikable.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, so be it. I didn¡¯t ask you to like me.¡± ¡°Oh, you!¡± Ye Jiushang did not know what to do with Xue Fanxin. He flicked her forehead. They were about to return to the Duke¡¯s Estate, so he concluded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five days, but only five days. Afterward, even if you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll take you away.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll finish everything in five days. Even if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go with you. That¡¯s enough, right?¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang meant what he said. Although he seemed easygoing, he was actually very domineering. No one could object to his decision. What an annoying, overbearing man. ¡°Only you dare to speak to me like this, you know. If it were anyone else, they would have died long ago.¡± ¡°This is called one willing to hit and the other willing to bear it. Who asked you to pursue me? If you want to pursue me, then show some sincerity. Without any sincerity, how can you pick up any girls?¡± Ye Jiushang was rendered speechless by Xue Fanxin. In front of this little girl, he was indeed willing to bear it while she was willing to hit. As the willing party, he did not feel wronged at all and even seemed happy. It seemed like he was really going to be taken advantage of by this little girl. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m already here. Go back and rest. Good night.¡± Xue Fanxin walked to the door of the Duke¡¯s Estate and casually waved at Ye Jiushang before walking inside. There were quite a few people in the Duke¡¯s Estate moving about. They were busy sorting out the blasted trash, especially the corpse of the person from the Asura Hall. It was said that it had been burned away by Yi Tian¡¯s spirit fire. Xue Fanxin did not care about these things at all. She slept soundly when she returned to her room. Yi Tian had been following Xue Fanxin secretly when she returned. He stopped outside her room and stayed beside the window for a long time before leaving. Was there really no chance between him and Xin¡¯er? Chapter 75 - A Clown Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No one dared to say a word about what had happened last night at Xue Batian¡¯s request, so no one outside was aware of the explosion. Knowing that Xue Batian could handle the finishing touches, Xue Fanxin did not worry. When she woke up, she changed into another set of clothes and jumped over the wall. She covered herself with a facecloth and returned to the Heavenly Treasures Trading Company, planning to take the remaining money. Ye Jiushang had only given her five days. She had to quickly get that money and disband the Xue family army. Yan Jinlu had suffered a huge loss last time and almost lost his life. He was filled with grievances, so he had long led people to wait outside the store. Before Xue Fanxin could walk in, he had already led people to surround her. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve finally caught you. I want to see how you will escape from me this time!¡± ¡°It looks like the lesson I taught you last time was not enough.¡± Xue Fanxin did not expect Yan Jinlu to still pester her. She did not take him to heart. In her eyes, Yan Jinlu was merely a clown. ¡°Hmph, last time, it was because I was careless that I suffered a little at your hands. Today, I brought two experts in the Spirit Building realm and ten in the large success stage of the Spirit Awakening Realm. I guarantee that I will tear you into pieces.¡± Xue Fan smiled coldly and asked mockingly, ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± ¡°So what if I know? So what if I don¡¯t? No matter where this is, I¡¯m going to kill you today.¡± ¡°It looks like the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate is quite powerful. Even the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company can¡¯t suppress it. It¡¯s really¡ª¡± Before Xue Fanxin could finish, a leisurely voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company has never taken the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate seriously.¡± Upon hearing the provocative words, Yan Jinlu was triggered. He turned back and saw a middle-aged man in noble clothes walk over. Displeased, he arrogantly questioned the guy, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you oppose the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate? I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± The shopkeepers of the nearby stores ran out and bowed to the middle-aged man. ¡°Greetings, Steward Mo.¡± This middle-aged man was the person in charge of the Nanling Empire¡¯s Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, a steward with extremely great authority. He was called Steward Mo. It was extremely difficult for the royal family and aristocrats in the entire Nanling Empire to meet Steward Mo. The people outside only knew of his existence and rarely saw him. Yan Jinlu had never seen Steward Mo before, but he had heard of his name. Learning of his identity, his arrogance vanished in a puff of smoke, and he said submissively, ¡°So it¡¯s Steward Mo. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that it was Steward Mo who had graced us with your presence. I apologize for my offense. Please forgive me.¡± In the Nanling Empire, offending Steward Mo was even more serious than offending the royal family. If he rubbed the man the wrong way, he might not be able to do business at the Heavenly Treasures Trading Company. When he returned, his father would definitely destroy him. ¡°Hmph, even if you don¡¯t know who I am, you should know the rules of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, right? Daring attack and injure others in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, it looks like Young Master Yan doesn¡¯t take the rules of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company seriously at all,¡± Steward Mo reprimanded Yan Jinlu coldly. ¡°Steward Mo, this is a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding. I¡¯ll take them away immediately.¡± Yan Jinlu took his people and left, worried that Steward Mo would settle scores with him. It was not that one could not beat people up in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, but it depended on who it was. If it was someone with a great background, there was naturally no need to say anything. Yan Jinlu thought that the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company would not mind him beating a little girl of unknown origins. Who knew¡­ Damn you, little girl. One day, I¡¯ll kill you.. Chapter 76 - Excellent Medical Skills (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Because of Steward Mo¡¯s appearance, Yan Jinlu could only flee in a hurry. Other people treated Steward Mo like a god and were respectful to him, but Xue Fanxin thought nothing of it and treated him with her usual attitude. ¡°You should have the highest authority here, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the supervisor of the Nanling Empire¡¯s Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Everything here is basically up to me to decide. The day before, you sold a bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion at my Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. This is your remaining payment. I¡¯ve prepared it for you.¡± Steward Mo brought Xue Fanxin to the highest level main hall to entertain her and took out the rest of the money. ¡°Steward Mo, with your Heavenly Treasure Trading Company¡¯s ability, how long will it take for you to trade these two million taels of gold for silver?¡± Xue Fanxin did not take the banknotes, asking another question instead. When she faced Manager Mo, she was extremely calm, not nervous or panicked at all. ¡°Miss, you want to exchange these taels of gold for silver?¡± ¡°Yes. Change them all to silver.¡± ¡°Although this matter is a little troublesome, it¡¯s not impossible. May I ask you to wait a moment? I¡¯ll send someone to prepare the silver now.¡± After complaining about the extra work, Steward Mo agreed to Xue Fanxin¡¯s request. He immediately ordered someone to prepare the silver. Two million taels of gold¡¯s worth of silver was not a small number. There would be at least a thousand chests. If it were an ordinary bank, they definitely could not take out so much silver. However, the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company¡¯s financial resources were astonishing. Converting two million taels of gold was nothing difficult for them. ¡°Miss, forgive me for asking, but who concocted the Spirit Awakening Potion in your hand?¡± ¡°Does the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company have to investigate the origins of the goods when doing business?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted. She did not lower her stance, and her words carried a hint of arrogance. ¡°No, no. I just want to know who concocted this Spirit Awakening Potion because I have something to ask of you.¡± ¡°Oh? Please elaborate.¡± ¡°The person who can concoct such a spirit liquid must be a high-level alchemist. Many years ago, my family¡¯s Young Master got injured and has yet to recover. He urgently needs high-level spirit pills and miraculous medicine to treat his injuries. Although the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company is everywhere, there are few high-level alchemists in the world, many of whom are helpless against Young Master¡¯s injuries, so¡­¡± Since Steward Mo had already said so much, Xue Fanxin naturally could guess his intentions. ¡°So you want the person who concocted the Spirit Awakening Potion to treat your Young Master?¡± ¡°Yes. Young Master¡¯s injuries are very serious. Even a high-level alchemist might not be able to treat them, but we won¡¯t let go of any hope. As long as you are willing to help, I will be endlessly grateful.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Xue Fanxin thought about this matter carefully. Disbanding the Xue family army and having them leave the Imperial City in batches did not sound like a problem, but it was difficult to pull off in reality. The Nanling Emperor was constantly watching every move of the Xue family army. If she wanted to let the Xue family army leave the city safely and leave this troublesome place behind, it would be challenging to do so with her own ability. If she had the help of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, things would be much easier. As for her identity, it would be revealed sooner or later. Why think so much? ¡°Steward Mo, where is your Young Master? Why don¡¯t you let me take a look at him? I know a little about medicine. Perhaps I can help you with something.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Steward Mo hesitated. A young man in an embroidered robe walked in and said elegantly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling you..¡± Chapter 77 - Excellent Medical Skills (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin looked at the person who walked in. Even if his aura was powerful and his looks elegant, noble, and handsome, they were nothing special in her eyes. She treated everyone equally and casually said, ¡°You are the Young Master that Steward Mo mentioned?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s attitude, in Steward Mo¡¯s opinion, was disrespectful to the Young Master, so he reminded her, ¡°Miss, Young Master is the future heir of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. His status is extraordinary.¡± ¡°In my eyes, all living things are equal. No one is nobler than others, and no one is lower than others. A special identity can only improve the quality of your life, not the value of your life.¡± ¡°What a good ¡®all living things are equal.¡¯ Perhaps this is the so-called benevolence of doctors. From this, it can be seen that you are a benevolent doctor.¡± The man walked up to Xue Fanxin and sat down beside her. Stretching out his hand, he said politely, ¡°My surname is Gu, Gu Jinyuan. I hope you can treat me.¡± Xue Fanxin did not say much. She had a favor to ask him, so she had no choice but to check his pulse. ¡°Your injuries have been there for ten years. Over time, you have relied on various precious spirit pills to survive. There are even quite a few experts who are willing to consume their cultivation to extend your life. Otherwise, you would have died long ago.¡± Gu Jinyuan did not expect Xue Fanxin to diagnose his situation so clearly just by taking his pulse. Normal physicians could not do it. Even advanced physicians would have to put in a lot of effort to understand his condition. It seemed that the rumored foolish Miss from the Duke¡¯s Estate really had some ability. Xue Fanxin did not know that Gu Jinyuan was already aware of her identity. Even if she knew, she would not care. At this moment, she had already started treating Gu Jinyuan. ¡°I¡¯ll use acupuncture to control your injuries first, then give you a prescription. I¡¯ll come back again in three days.¡± Over the past ten years, Gu Jinyuan had seen quite a few doctors. He had searched for almost all the famous doctors in the Tongxuan Continent. Even the famous divine doctor was helpless about his injuries. After checking his pulse, he kept shaking his head and sighing, his face filled with helplessness. However, Xue Fanxin¡¯s reaction was completely different, shocking him greatly. A brief checkup and explanation later, she directly started the treatment. From the beginning to the end, she did not show any helplessness. It was as if she was treating an ordinary patient. ¡°Miss, can you really treat my injuries?¡± Gu Jinyuan asked carefully, afraid to receive that despairing answer. ¡°To me, this is not a serious injury. It¡¯s just that it has been dragged on for too long. Your internal organs are very weak. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll die. From now on, don¡¯t be too emotional. If you can avoid using force, don¡¯t use force. Focus on recuperation and try to calm yourself,¡± Xue Fanxin said as she performed acupuncture, using the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art to treat Gu Jinyuan. The Yang Needle Technique in the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art was a life-saving divine technique. Although it was just a simple needle insertion, it contained incomparably profound spirit techniques. Not only that, but it could also arrange a needle technique array and use it to treat injuries. Although Gu Jinyuan did not understand these silver needles, he could sense a strange power on them. It was treating his dying body. Before long, he felt a warm current flowing through his body, making him feel much more comfortable than before. He finally saw hope for survival. Xue Fanxin used a unique method to remove the needles, then said to the nearby Steward Mo, ¡°Please prepare a brush and ink for me.¡± Steward Mo had been watching Xue Fanxin perform the needle art in a daze, so much so that he had forgotten what was going on. He only reacted when Xue Fanxin spoke to him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go prepare them immediately.¡± He had not expected the useless Miss from the Duke¡¯s Estate to have such exquisite medical skills. It seemed like there was hope for the Young Master.. Chapter 78 - A Deal Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Steward Mo brought over a pen and paper, Xue Fanxin wrote a prescription for Gu Jinyuan. ¡°Consume it according to the formula. Take one dose every day. I¡¯ll come back for a checkup in three days.¡± Gu Jinyuan took the prescription and looked at the crooked words on it, almost bursting into laughter. He had not expected the esteemed heiress of the Duke¡¯s Estate to have handwriting inferior to that of a five-year-old child. But why did he find these crooked words so cute? Xue Fanxin could tell at a glance that Gu Jinyuan was mocking her for her ugly handwriting. She rolled her eyes at him and said angrily, ¡°Laugh if you want to. Aren¡¯t you afraid of internal injuries from holding it so hard?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Tch, I¡¯m not a cultured person, nor do I rely on writing to eat. What¡¯s the big deal if my writing is ugly?¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve been told. But can these herbs written in the formula really treat my injuries?¡± Gu Jinyuan looked at the perscription again. The herbs were all ordinary. Apart from a few that were slightly more expensive, anything else could be bought easily. He had been ill for too long and had taken too many medicine in the past ten years. He could be considered half a doctor. Hence, he knew very well what the medicine on this prescription was. ¡°Of course, relying on these medicines alone won¡¯t be able to treat your injuries, but with my acupuncture skills, it won¡¯t be a problem. Take the medicine for three days first before arriving at a conclusion.¡± Xue Fanxin switched the topic to herself. ¡°If I treat you, shouldn¡¯t you pay me?¡± Gu Jinyuan was stunned at first, then smiled elegantly. ¡°You¡¯re a straightforward person, Miss. What would you like as payment?¡± ¡°I want you to help me with something.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Jinyuan agreed without even thinking, making Xue Fanxin feel a little strange. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what it is?¡± ¡°The Xue family army has become a thorn in the Nanling Emperor¡¯s heart. He will definitely do his best to get rid of it. After failing to assassinate the Duke, he will turn his attention to the Xue family army. Without the Xue family army, no matter how powerful the Duke is, he can¡¯t do anything. You want a large amount of silver for the Xue family army, right?¡± ¡°You?¡± Xue Fan looked at Gu Jinyuan in shock, her heart wary. It seemed like her identity had long been exposed. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company was indeed powerful. Xue Fanxin took off her veil and revealed her true appearance. ¡°So Young Master Gu already knows my identity, yet I¡¯m still acting mysterious in front of you. What a joke.¡± ¡°Miss Xue, you¡¯re being too serious. I can guarantee you that apart from me and Steward Mo, no one else knows your identity.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t have anything to hide anyway. I¡¯m just here to sell something,¡± Xue Fanxin said indifferently. Clearly, she did not care about her identity being exposed at all. She had not done anything outrageous. What was there to be afraid of if her identity was exposed? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your identity will not be leaked from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. About the Xue family army, I believe Miss Xue already has plans.¡± Gu Jinyuan changed the topic, not wanting Xue Fanxin to remain embarrassed. Anyone would feel embarrassed if their identity was exposed. However, he did not see any emotions in Xue Fanxin. It seemed that to her, exposing her identity was truly not a big deal. This little girl was very special. ¡°I want to disband the Xue family army and let them leave the Imperial City safely. It¡¯s best if they can leave the Nanling Empire. Although it doesn¡¯t sound difficult, it will be challenging to carry out. Once the Nanling Emperor finds out about this, he will send experts to intercept the departing Xue family army. So I hope Young Master Gu can help. As long as you help me send them away safely, I promise to treat your injuries.¡± Xue Fanxin proposed a fair trade. If Gu Jinyuan really wanted to live, then he would have no choice but to agree to this deal. With the power of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, helping the Xue family army leave the Nanling Empire was not difficult.. Chapter 79 - Strike First Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin left after finalizing her deal with Gu Jinyuan. Putting on her veil again, she walked in the opposite direction of the Duke¡¯s Estate. When she reached a deserted alley, she changed her clothes and swaggered out, successfully returning to her home. At the same time and in a different place, some people would not be so successful. Yan Jinlu had originally wanted to intercept and kill Xue Fanxin outside the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, but he was dragged to a corner by a group of people and beaten up. Those guys were strong. His men in the Spirit Building Realm were just small fries, easily suppressed. ¡°Ah¡­ save me! Stop fighting, stop fighting. I¡¯m the Third Young Master of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. Don¡¯t hit me.¡± Yan Jinlu had one of his legs and hands broken. There were no fewer than twenty wounds of all sizes on his body, having suffered the most among everyone. He was beaten until he was on his last breath. Why was he so unlucky recently? Wuwuwu¡­ Those people left after crippling Yan Jinlu and returned to the Heavenly Treasures Trading Company. A man in black clothes walked up to Gu Jinyuan and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already done as you instructed and dealt with Yan Jinlu and the others. He will be lying in bed for at least three months.¡± ¡°Ah Wei, I met a very interesting girl.¡± Gu Jinyuan held the prescription in his hand and hid it like it was a treasure. He recalled Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and smiles just now, and they all tugged at his heart. So even he had moments when his heart was moved. ¡°Has Young Master met someone he fancies?¡± Ah Wei asked expressionlessly. After thinking about it, he continued, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t forget that Miss Hai Lan is your fianc¨¦e. This marriage was personally set up by the Gu and Hai family¡¯s ancestors. Unless she cancels the marriage first, you must marry Miss Hai Lan.¡± When Gu Jinyuan heard his so-called engagement, his brows furrowed tightly. His exquisite facial features contorted to reveal a disgusted expression. However, he quickly recovered his composure. No matter how much he disliked it, he still acted like it was a small matter and said coldly, ¡°Pass down my orders. Hide the news that I met with a doctor in the Nanling Empire. If anyone dares to spread this news, claim their life.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ah Wei did not know what Gu Jinyuan was doing, but he had always obeyed his Young Master¡¯s orders. Gu Jinyuan did not care what Ah Wei thought. He looked at the prescription in his hand and could not bear to give it to his subordinates. In the end, he decided to personally get the herbs. If Xue Fanxin could really let him live, then he would definitely pursue the life he wanted and not be a sacrifice to the family. When Gu Jinyuan gave the orders, he did not know that his every move was seen by someone. From the moment Xue Fanxin arrived at the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company with a mask on, Ye Jiushang had been following her secretly. When she left, he did not go with her. Instead, he continued observing Gu Jinyuan. Sigh, his future consort was really capable of causing trouble. She had given him another love rival. And this one was not simple at all. But so what? As long as he struck first, it would be useless even if Gu Jinyuan poked a hole in the sky. It seemed like he had to work harder to charm that little girl over and win her heart as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t let anyone else get there first. ¡°Little girl, you really make me worry!¡± The woman he, Ye Jiushang, had set his sights on, even the emperor could not dream of snatching her. Otherwise, he would destroy the heavens.. Chapter 80 - Shes Taken (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin returned to the Duke¡¯s Estate, she handed over 2 million taels of gold¡¯s worth of silver to Xue Batian and got him to disband the Xue family army. She also mentioned that the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company was willing to help them. Not only Xue Batian was shocked by the chests of silver but also by the piece of news. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, tell me honestly. What agreement have you reached with the people of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company?¡± Xue Fanxin knew that she could not hide it from her grandfather, so she might as well tell him everything. She even gave him the remaining bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion. When Xue Batian heard her story, his eyes widened in shock, his jaw almost falling to the floor. He held the bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion in his hand. It was an extremely valuable treasure, and he was overjoyed to get it. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, w-what did you say? You can concoct the Spirit Awakening Potion?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ Grandpa, this matter shouldn¡¯t be made public, or else we will be in big trouble. Anyway, it¡¯s enough that you know. You must not tell anyone. Take this bottle of Spirit Awakening Potion and give it to whoever you want. I¡¯ll leave the disbanding of the Xue family army to you. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company will cooperate with you.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Only the two of us know about this. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Xue Batian lowered his voice and played low-key with his granddaughter. He was filled with happiness. As long as he was in his granddaughter¡¯s heart, he was satisfied. With this money and the help of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, disbanding the Xue family army and letting them leave the Nanling Empire safely was not difficult. On that day, Xue Batian began to make preparations for the disbanding of the Xue family army. He first gave a little speech, then distributed the silver to avoid panic. After all, once they went their separate ways, none of them had anywhere to go. If they did not even have any money, they would feel very lost. After obtaining a satisfactory amount of money, everyone felt a lot more at ease. However, they were still unwilling to part. As brothers who had gone through thick and thin together, how could they just leave like that? But they knew very well that the Nanling Emperor could not tolerate their existence. The Xue family army would disperse sooner or later. If it did not, there would be no good outcome. ¡°Brothers, I know that everyone can¡¯t bear to separate, but the situation has forced us to. We have no choice but to say goodbye to each other. The Nanling Emperor can¡¯t tolerate us anymore, and there¡¯s no need for us to serve him either. From now on, everything in the Nanling royal family will have nothing to do with us. We can go live the days we want and pursue our dreams. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll arrange for you to leave in batches. You can go as far as you want until you¡¯re certain that you¡¯re safe.¡± Xue Batian bade farewell to his brothers, then arranged for them to leave in groups. The next day, the people of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company came to the Duke¡¯s Estate. After a simple discussion with Xue Batian, they started digging a tunnel from the Duke¡¯s Estate to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. There was strength in numbers. The tunnel was dug in a day. Soon after, the Xue family army went from the tunnel to the Heavenly Treasures Trading Company and left the Nanling Empire through the secret passage of the Heavenly Treasures Trading Company. Three days later, the tens of thousands of Xue family troops had all left the Nanling Imperial City. As a result, Xue Batian handed in his letter of resignation to the Imperial Court, foregoing his position as a Duke. He also said that the Xue family army had already been disbanded, and there would be no more Xue family troops in the world. When the Nanling Emperor found out about this, he immediately sent people to investigate. He discovered that the Xue family army had really been dissolved. As for where they had gone, he had no idea. ¡°This damned Xue Batian actually dared to play dirty with me. He would rather disband the Xue family army than leave it for me to use. Good, very good. You want to resign, right? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± In a fit of rage, the Nanling Emperor agreed to Xue Batian¡¯s resignation and personally issued an imperial edict to let Xue Batian retire and live a carefree life. However, not long after, there was an urgent report. ¡°Reporting, Your Majesty. The Dongxiang Empire has sent 500,000 soldiers to invade the Nanling Empire¡¯s borders.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 81 - Shes Taken (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The sudden invasion had nothing to do with the Duke¡¯s Estate, nor did it have anything to do with Xue Batian or Xue Fanxin. The three days were up. Xue Fanxin followed the agreement and came to give Gu Jinyuan a checkup. When she reached the main street outside the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, Gu Jinyuan and Steward Mo had already come out to greet her. ¡°Miss Xue, you¡¯re here!¡± Steward Mo¡¯s attitude towards Xue Fanxin was clearly much better than last time. He was basically fawning on her, smiling and bowing repeatedly. Gu Jinyuan also had a smile adorning his face. His pallor was much better than it had been three days ago, and he looked much more energetic. Clearly, the medicine Xue Fanxin had given him had taken effect. ¡°Miss Xue is indeed on time.¡± ¡°Since I said I would come in three days, I will definitely come. Furthermore, you have helped the Duke¡¯s Estate so much, so I have all the more reason to come. Seeing Young Master Gu¡¯s expression today, I believe your injuries have improved.¡± Xue Fanxin was grateful for Gu Jinyuan¡¯s help these few days. If not for the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, the Xue family army¡¯s problem would not have been resolved so quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Gu Jinyuan led the way and generously brought Xue Fanxin into the inner hall of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. This place typically served only special guests. Even the Nanling Emperor did not have the right to enter here. It could be seen that Xue Fanxin¡¯s status in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company was extremely high. Xue Fanxin was not surprised by this treatment, though. After all, she had superb medical skills. The moment she entered the inner hall and sat down, a maidservant immediately served her the best tea and snacks. Gu Jinyuan, on the other hand, was sitting on the main seat. He smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Let me tell you something. The Dongxiang Empire is mobilizing 500,000 troops and is about to attack the Nanling Empire¡¯s border.¡± ¡°I assume the Nanling Emperor is furious?¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected the war to break out in the Nanling Empire so quickly. Fortunately, she had dissolved the Xue family army in advance, or else, the Nanling Emperor would definitely have sent the Xue family army to be the vanguard to die. If the Nanling Emperor had treated the Xue family army well, it would be understandable for the Xue family army to serve him. After all, protecting the country was a soldier¡¯s duty. However, the Nanling Emperor could not tolerate their presence, always worried that they would undermine his imperial authority. This kind of emperor was not worth serving. ¡°He¡¯s not just furious. He wants to take back the imperial edict that was issued. The Duke is famous as a Divine General in the Nanling Empire. With him around, the other countries are more or less afraid of him and don¡¯t dare to act recklessly. But once the news that the Duke was assassinated and almost lost his life and became a cripple was spread, the other countries started to become restless. The Nanling Emperor doesn¡¯t know how to use his men and think about the picture. This war has been started by him.¡± ¡°The Nanling Emperor is digging his own grave. He¡¯s not worth pitying at all. It¡¯s just that the commoners in the Nanling Empire will have to suffer. My personal ability is limited, and I¡¯m not a saint, so I can¡¯t care too much.¡± Although Xue Fanxin pitied the commoners who were about to go through the flames of war, she was helpless. She could not even help herself now; how could she care about others? Gu Jinyuan smiled. ¡°How do you want the Nanling Empire to develop in the future?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue Fanxin asked. ¡°If you want to quickly end this war and save the people of the Nanling Empire from the pains of war, I can help you do it. If you want the Nanling Empire to perish, I can do that too. Even if you want the Nanling Emperor¡¯s life, I can help you claim it at any time.¡± As long as it was what Xue Fanxin wanted, he would fulfill her wishes. It was for no other reason than to make her smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Let the Nanling Emperor do it himself. If he can protect this empire, then so be it. If he can¡¯t, then he can be a ruler who has lost his country. Anyway, I don¡¯t care. Alright, don¡¯t worry about others. Let me see how you¡¯re doing first.¡± Xue Fanxin didn¡¯t want to talk about things that had nothing to do with her. She started to treat Gu Jinyuan again. Gu Jinyuan was very cooperative. He reached out to let Xue Fanxin feel his pulse and looked at her quietly, an inexplicable joy surging into his heart.. Chapter 82 - Shes Taken (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin took Gu Jinyuan¡¯s pulse and diagnosed his physical condition. ¡°The previous treatment has been effective. I¡¯ll give you another acupuncture session today and write a new prescription. Take it for a month. If nothing unexpected happens, your injuries will recover fully. As long as you nurse yourself well during the later stage, your body will recover in less than three months. However, these will all be very valuable spirit herbs. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can get it no matter how valuable the spirit medicine is.¡± Gu Jinyuan already had an idea that Xue Fanxin had the ability to treat his injuries after eating her prescribed medicine. Even the divine physician of the Tongxuan Continent could not treat his injuries, but a little girl could. It could be seen how powerful her medical skills were. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start performing acupuncture. The session this time is more complicated and will hurt a little. Bear with it.¡± Xue Fanxin took out her silver needles and used the Yang Acupuncture Technique in the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art again. It was much more profound than the previous needle technique, and every needle contained a strange power that acted on Gu Jinyuan¡¯s old injuries. To improve the effects of the acupuncture technique, Xue Fanxin did not hesitate to use the Reverse Spirit Art to insert the needle. However, she only used it in small bursts, afraid that she would exhaust herself and collapse. Gu Jinyuan watched Xue Fanxin administering treatment for him. Although he was happy, his heart ached too, because he could tell that Xue Fanxin had exhausted a lot of energy and was using her full strength. Using the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art indeed consumed a lot of energy. If she used the Reverse Spirit Art, the energy consumption would be even greater. Xue Fanxin¡¯s cultivation level was not high, and her spirit energy was extremely limited. Under such circumstances, she really should not use the Reverse Spirit Art. However, to completely treat the old injuries, she had to use the Reverse Spirit Art. Otherwise, the later treatment would be even more troublesome. Oh no, she didn¡¯t have enough spirit energy. Gu Jinyuan knew that Xue Fanxin¡¯s spirit energy was about to be exhausted. He did not want her to trouble herself for his sake, so he took the initiative to advise her, ¡°Miss Xue, you don¡¯t have to do this. My injuries have already reached a stage where I can control them. You can take your time and put away the needles now.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Xue Fanxin was doing her best to treat him. She did not want to fail because of Gu Jinyuan, so she scolded him and continued to insert the needles. She would not have time to come and treat Gu Jinyuan every day in the future, so she could only work harder and settle things once and for all. However, doing this consumed a lot of her energy. She was on the last step, but her spirit energy had been exhausted. She could no longer insert needles. This was going to be troublesome. Just as Xue Fanxin was helpless, a warm force suddenly came from her back. The depleted spiritual energy in her body gradually filled up, causing her to quickly recover to her best state. Xue Fanxin was puzzled. She turned around and saw Ye Jiushang. She was shocked. ¡°You?¡± Why had this guy appeared here? ¡°Do your thing properly and don¡¯t be distracted.¡± Ye Jiushang injected spirit energy into Xue Fanxin and helped her finish her task. Although he was a little displeased, he still forced himself to do so. He had actually helped a person that had nothing to do with him. He was even someone who was eyeing his future consort. How depressing. But he had no choice. After all, his future consort had to save this person. This was also good. He might as well let Gu Jinyuan owe him a favor. That way, he would not have the face to snatch his woman from him.. Chapter 83 - Shes Taken (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Jinyuan was also shocked by Ye Jiushang¡¯s appearance. He did not know much about this mysterious Ninth Imperial Uncle, who always came and went without a trace. He went on full alert. One had to be wary of a person who could treat the inner hall of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company as his backyard. If Ye Jiushang had not revealed himself, he would not have noticed him at all. It was obvious that his strength was way above his. If the Nanling Empire had such a powerful Ninth Imperial Uncle, it would have long become a magnificent country in the Tongxuan Continent. But it was the lowest-ranking country on the continent. It could be destroyed by the surrounding great countries at any time. Unless this Ninth Imperial Uncle did not care about the survival of the Nanling Empire at all. Based on what he knew, Ye Jiushang was not really a part of the Nanling royal family. However, when the Grand Imperial Sire of the Nanling Empire brought him back, he announced his identity to the public and became the Prince. Hence, Ye Jiushang became the Ninth Prince and Ninth Imperial Uncle of the Nanling Empire. As for Ye Jiushang¡¯s true identity, not to mention the Nanling Imperial Family, even the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company had no idea. In short, this person was mysterious. With Ye Jiushang¡¯s help, Xue Fanxin¡¯s acupuncture work became much easier. After fifteen minutes, she completed her task and put away the needles. Then, she turned back to look at Ye Jiushang and said tiredly, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You are my future consort. Helping you is what I should do. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Ye Jiushang deliberately announced Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity in front of Gu Jinyuan, letting him know that she was the woman he had his eyes on. Xue Fanxin could no longer be bothered with Ye Jiushang, so she did not offer a retort. Her lack of response made Gu Jinyuan assume that she had tacitly agreed. He felt a little lonely, but he still tried his best to hide the sadness in his heart. With a smile, he said, ¡°Thank you for saving me. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank her. I¡¯ll return the favor that my future consort owes you. As for the Xue family army, I¡¯ll also thank you on her behalf.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s tone was domineering, his words emphasizing that Xue Fanxin was his future consort. He wanted to declare his sovereignty first. As Gu Jinyuan listened to Ye Jiushang mention his future consort left and his future consort right, he felt even more depressed. However, he still forced a smile and said, ¡°About the Xue family army, it was originally a deal between Miss Xue and me. It was a win-win, so there¡¯s no need to thank us. However, I don¡¯t understand why Miss Xue is your future consort.¡± ¡°If I say she is, she is.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Jinyuan looked at Xue Fanxin, hoping to hear her deny it. However, after waiting for a long time, Xue Fanxin did not explain at all. Even if Xue Fanxin wanted to explain, Ye Jiushang would not give her a chance to. Furthermore, she had long been used to him calling her his future consort. Therefore, she was numb and could not be bothered to open her mouth. Ye Jiushang saw through Gu Jinyuan¡¯s thoughts and said straightforwardly, ¡°She¡¯s already taken.¡± In other words, Xue Fanxin had a man. He¡¯d best not have any designs on her. Gu Jinyuan was a smart person and naturally understood what Ye Jiushang meant. He suppressed the sadness in his heart. His heart had just been moved. Was it going to be killed immediately? ¡°Alright, according to the prescription, take these new medicines for a month and then rest for a period of time. Your injuries will recover soon.¡± Xue Fanxin wrote the medicine and handed the paper to Gu Jinyuan. In her opinion, there was only trade and cooperation between her and Gu Jinyuan, no other feelings. After finishing her task, she left. This made Gu Jinyuan even more depressed. If Ye Jiushang had not suddenly appeared, he would have definitely invited the beauty to dinner today.. Chapter 84 - Have a Big Meal Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not think too much about the incident. She never thought Gu Jinyuan would have feelings for her because they had only met twice. After finishing her business, she left the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Who knew that just as she stepped out the door, she would be hugged by someone? ¡°Ye Jiushang, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat a big meal.¡± Ye Jiushang did as he pleased and obtained Xue Fanxin¡¯s favor in a different way. Hearing that there was food, Xue Fanxin immediately became energetic. She did not mind Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand on her waist at all and said impatiently, ¡°Sure, sure. Where are we going?¡± She had never been one to reject delicious food. ¡°The imperial palace.¡± ¡°Imperial Palace? The Imperial Kitchen? That¡¯s a good idea! I¡¯ve never eaten anything from the Imperial Kitchen!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you eat enough this time.¡± Ye Jiushang carried Xue Fanxin and used a secret technique. His figure flashed, and in the blink of an eye, they arrived at the glorious palace and entered the Imperial Kitchen. The chefs in the Imperial Kitchen were all busy preparing food. When they saw Ye Jiushang walk in, they instantly went forward and knelt down to greet him. ¡°Greetings, Ninth Prince.¡± The Imperial Kitchen¡¯s steward went forward and asked respectfully, ¡°May I know what instructions the Ninth Prince has for us?¡± ¡°Go about your own things; don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Ye Jiushang casually said to the steward. Then, he looked at Xue Fanxin. His tone and attitude were a little gentler than usual. ¡°Eat whatever you want.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Xue Fanxin was really not polite at all. She came to the place where the dishes were placed and ate whatever she saw. There was a drumstick in her hand. Before she finished it, she went to eat something else. She started stuffing delicious food in her mouth and ate with relish. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s really delicious. As expected of the imperial chefs in the palace. They sure know their craft.¡± When the people in the imperial kitchen saw Xue Fanxin eating like this, they were all stunned. They were so shocked that their jaws almost fell off. Who was this girl? Why did she look like she had been hungry for ten days? Which girl did not maintain her beautiful and demure image in front of the Ninth Imperial Uncle and try her best to leave a good impression on him? However, this girl did not want her image at all. Forget about the Ninth Imperial Uncle, even they would not marry such a girl when they saw her. She was too unorthodox. However, this was just what others thought. In Ye Jiushang¡¯s eyes, Xue Fanxin¡¯s table manners were as cute as they could be. She showed her true self and did not hide anything. Furthermore, her table manners were not ugly. She just ate a little more and ate faster. Overall, she looked quite elegant. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Xue Fanxin asked Ye Jiushang after eating half her fill. She even brought a plate of desserts to him. ¡°Is it that delicious?¡± Ye Jiushang casually picked up a snack and tasted it, not finding it all that tasty. In a small place like the Nanling Empire, what delicious food could there be? ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Xue Fanxin continued eating. She looked like a hungry wolf who would only be satisfied after clearing the entire table of food. This meal was prepared for the emperor and his wives in the palace. It was at least for ten people. However, this girl alone had almost finished all of the food. Her appetite was too shocking. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t overload yourself. After eating your fill, I¡¯ll take you to watch a show.¡± Seeing her gorge herself, Ye Jiushang was afraid that she would overload herself. Hence, he stopped her and took her away. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± While Xue Fanxin was being pulled away, she had to get a plate of desserts no matter what. It was rare to have delicious food delivered to her doorstep, so how could she be polite? She really wanted to pack the rest.. Chapter 85 - A Treacherous Scheme (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to the roof of the imperial study. He removed a brick from the roof and sat on it to eavesdrop. ¡°Ye Jiushang, why did you bring me here for no reason?¡± Xue Fanxin ate her snacks and looked at the person in the imperial study in boredom. She was not interested in the dull conversation at all. Now that her grandfather had resigned and the Xue family army had been disbanded, everything that happened in the Imperial Court would have nothing to do with her. She was not interested in anything related to the Imperial Family. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Listen carefully. We¡¯ll talk afterward.¡± Ye Jiushang sat on the roof patiently and watched the scenery. He accompanied Xue Fanxin in doing something he had never done before. If not for this girl, he would never have interfered with the Nanling Empire. He did not care even if the country was destroyed. When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she was originally not interested in the people and things in imperial study. But now, her interest was piqued. She perked up her ears. At this moment, the Nanling Emperor was calling for the Imperial Preceptor, Yan Song, in the imperial study to discuss the Dongxiang Empire¡¯s invasion. ¡°Beloved Official Yan, the Dongxiang Empire has already mobilized 500,000 soldiers. They have invaded the borders of my Nanling Empire. I wonder what you have in mind? If the Xue family army was still around, I would definitely have sent them to be the vanguard, but now¡­ Sigh, now that things have come to this, there¡¯s no point in dwelling on that. Why don¡¯t you think of something useful?¡± When the Nanling Emperor thought about how Xue Batian had already become a cripple and the Xue family army had been disbanded, he felt so depressed and regretful. Back then, he had allowed Yan Song to secretly send people to assassinate Xue Batian. He had been the one who had insisted on killing Xue Batian. Now that there was a war at the borders of the Nanling Empire, he did not know who to send to fight this war. Although there were many generals in the imperial court, he knew very well that those so-called generals had relied on their connections to climb to the top. They did not have much real talent. If they were really sent to the battlefield, they would be beaten up and forced to run away. He had originally thought that the Nanling Empire was impregnable, and the other countries did not dare to act recklessly. This was because Xue Batian¡¯s contributions were just too great, far greater than his, the emperor¡¯s. That was why he wanted to eliminate Xue Batian. However, who knew that just as Xue Batian became a cripple and his men were dispersed, the Dongxiang Empire would invade? He really regretted it now! Had he known, he would have kept Xue Batian even if he did not like him. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, the reason why the various countries dare not invade my Nanling Empire is because of the War God Xue Batian. Now that Xue Batian has become a cripple, some restless fellows can¡¯t be stopped. Now, my empire doesn¡¯t have a suitable commander, but I do have a plan,¡± Yan Song said to the Nanling Emperor. ¡°What¡¯s your plan? Quickly tell me.¡± ¡°Although Xue Batian has become a cripple, his head is still there. He¡¯s familiar with military history and uses troops like a god. He can¡¯t be more suitable to be a strategist. But if you want Xue Batian to work for Your Majesty sincerely and with all his heart, Your Majesty still needs to do something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Tie Xue Batian to the royal family. Everyone in the royal capital knows that Xue Batian dotes on his stupid and foolish granddaughter. If Xue Fanxin becomes a part of the royal family, even if Xue Batian isn¡¯t interested in saving the Nanling Empire, he will do his best to win this battle for his granddaughter.¡± Xue Fanxin was incensed when she heard Yan Song¡¯s sinister scheme on the roof. Yan Song, I haven¡¯t settled the accounts with you yet. Are you going to create new ones again? Watch how I skin you alive.. Chapter 86 - A Treacherous Scheme (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Nanling Emperor accepted Yan Song¡¯s plan and began to draft an imperial decree for marriage. ¡°I will now give the marriage decree to Xue Fanxin and let her marry the Third Prince as his consort. She is a stupid and useless person. It is already her good fortune to be Third Prince¡¯s consort.¡± If it were not for the fact that he needed Xue Batian¡¯s help now, he would never have let his favorite son marry a useless person as his wife, not even if she was his consort. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty is wise.¡± Yan Song first flattered the Nanling Emperor, then continued, ¡°But everyone knows that Lian Bingyu is in love with the Third Prince. With this imperial edict, Lian Bingyu will definitely see Xue Fanxin as a thorn in her side. With her ability, she can crush Xue Fanxin at any time. Once anything happens to Xue Fanxin, Xue Batian will definitely go crazy.¡± ¡°Lian Bingyu is Sage Zhong Yang¡¯s disciple and is a Rank Two alchemist, to begin with. Such a person can¡¯t be offended, not to mention that she has the Lian family backing her.¡± The more the Nanling Emperor thought about it, the more he felt that the imperial decree would land him in trouble with the Lian family, so he hesitated. Yan Song gave another suggestion. ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is actually very easy to resolve. You can send another imperial decree. It will also be a marriage decree, asking Lian Bingyu to marry the Third Prince and become his official wife. At the same time, you can have a private chat with her and say that giving Xue Fanxin a wedding is only a temporary measure. Let her bear with it for the sake of the Third Prince.¡± ¡°You have a point. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s anger grew as she listened from the roof. She really wanted to rush in and beat these two heartless fellows up, but she ultimately resisted. Are you plotting against me? Then you will have to bear my wrath. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, isn¡¯t this show exciting?¡± Ye Jiushang asked with a mysterious smile. Although he was smiling, he was actually very angry. There was a hidden knife in his smile. How dare they lay their hands on his future consort? How could he not be angry? It was time for the Nanling Emperor to be replaced. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very interesting, extremely interesting. Initially, I thought that after Grandpa resigned, the Nanling Emperor would no longer look for trouble with us. It looks like I was thinking too much. How can such a heartless person let go of anyone of value? I¡¯ll go and destroy that Third Prince Ye Chenping now and see how this imperial edict for marriage is going to be issued!¡± ¡°Even if Ye Chenping is dead, you¡¯ll still have to marry him and live as a widow for the rest of your life as long as that imperial edict is given.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll destroy the imperial edict secretly.¡± ¡°If the imperial edict is destroyed, the Nanling Emperor can write again.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll destroy the Nanling Emperor.¡± ¡°If you have the ability, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Although the Nanling Emperor was only the ruler of a small country, he still had quite a few experts protecting him. If one wanted to kill him, they would have to be powerful or they would just be sending themselves to death. Xue Fanxin also knew that killing the Nanling Emperor was not an easy task, but she really could not think of a better solution. No matter what, she could not let the imperial edict of marriage be announced to the world. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I have my ways.¡± ¡°What ways?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the estate first. You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Ye Jiushang deliberately kept her in suspense and did not explain. In the blink of an eye, he returned to the Duke¡¯s Estate before leaving again. Xue Fanxin did not know where Ye Jiushang had gone or what he had gone to do, but she had an inexplicable trust in him. If Ye Jiushang said that he had a way, then he must have a way. She just had to wait at home. Taking a step back, even if the imperial edict for the marriage was really issued, she had a way to end the marriage. At most, she could escape.. As long as she escaped from the Nanling Empire, what could the Nanling Emperor do to her? Chapter 87 - The Imperial Decree to Get Married (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin returned to the Duke¡¯s Estate, she first took a bath with flower petals before sleeping soundly. As for what Ye Jiushang was doing, she had no idea. However, she was very confident in him. This guy had always been clamoring for her to be his future consort. How could he allow the Nanling Emperor to betroth her to someone else? She would just wait and watch the drama unfold. The next morning, Ye Jiushang led a mighty army and thousands of large chests of betrothal gifts. They beat the gongs and drums along the way as he came to the Duke¡¯s Estate to propose. This formation almost shocked Xue Batian to the point his jaw dropped to the floor. Because of the huge commotion, the news that the Ninth Imperial Uncle had come to the Duke¡¯s Estate to propose marriage quickly spread. Everyone on the streets was talking about it, and all of them were extremely envious of Xue Fanxin. How could a stupid and useless person enter the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s eyes? Not many people in the Imperial City had contact with the Ninth Imperial Uncle, especially the young women. Basically, they had never seen him, so they did not have any adoration for him. Therefore, when the Ninth Imperial Uncle went to the Duke¡¯s Estate to propose marriage, those young women did not have any reaction other than sighing. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Xue Batian personally received the Ninth Imperial Uncle and was actually quite afraid of him. ¡°Proposing a marriage! Because of the limited time, I could only get my hands on 5,000 large chests of secular things in this place. They are all gold, silver, or jewelry. They can¡¯t be used in any elegant hall. However, I guarantee you that in the future, I will add ten times the betrothal gifts to escort Little Xin¡¯er.¡± The Ninth Imperial Uncle directly stated his purpose. When Xue Batian looked at the priceless boxes of gold and silver jewelry, his eyes widened, unable to imagine just how much wealth this was. A thousand-year-old jade and ten-thousand-year-old spirit ginseng were things that even the royal family of the Nanling Empire could not take out. However, the Ninth Imperial Uncle said that these were just ordinary things that were not worth taking out in an elegant hall. If these things could not be considered elegant, then what could? When Xue Fanxin found out that Ye Jiushang had come to propose with the betrothal gifts, although she was a little surprised, she did not find it that unexpected. She got up and slowly washed up before heading to the hall. Seeing the dazzling lineup of gold and silver jewelry, her face was filled with joy and excitement. ¡°Wow¡­ So many treasures! This is a high-grade white jade bracelet and ten-thousand-year-old spirit ginseng. This is good, this is good. It¡¯s actually a jade, a thousand-year-old jade. Ninth Imperial Uncle, where did you rob and get so many good things?¡± ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui. What are you talking about, little girl?¡± Xue Batian was unhappy when he heard the word ¡®rob¡¯ and reprimanded her dotingly. His eyes were slowly filled with love. ¡°Grandpa, I was just joking.¡± After Xue Fanxin¡¯s excitement subsided, she looked at Ye Jiushang and casually replied, ¡°I agree to your marriage proposal, but I can¡¯t get married until I¡¯m 18 years old. Can you accept such a condition?¡± ¡°No problem. From now on, you will be my fianc¨¦e.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled mysteriously. Xue Fanxin suddenly felt as if she had boarded a pirate ship. The reason she had agreed to Ye Jiushang¡¯s marriage proposal was that she wanted to avoid being betrothed to Ye Chenping by the Nanling Emperor. As far as she was concerned, being engaged to Ye Jiushang was much better than to a stranger. But was that really the case? Just as Xue Fanxin was organizing her thoughts, Xue Batian suddenly asked, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, have you thought it through? This is your marriage, so you can¡¯t just do whatever you want. Although this guy has many betrothal gifts, money is not as important as happiness.¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you want me to marry Ye Chenping and become his consort, or do you want me to become the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in a serious manner.. Chapter 88 - The Imperial Decree to Get Married (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin¡¯s question made Xue Batian anxious. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, why would you say that? Did something happen?¡± ¡°The Dongxiang Empire has mobilized 500,000 soldiers to invade the Nanling Empire¡¯s borders. The Nanling Emperor wanted you to help and become his strategist, but he was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be willing to serve him wholeheartedly. He planned to use me to tie you up and marry me to Ye Chenping as his consort.¡± Xue Fanxin quickly explained the situation to her grandfather, her tone flat. She did not take the matter of the Nanling Emperor¡¯s upcoming marriage to heart at all. The Ninth Imperial Uncle had come to propose in advance. Now that she and the Ninth Imperial Uncle were already engaged, she wanted to see how the Nanling Emperor would issue the imperial decree. ¡°What?¡± Once Xue Batian learned the whole story, he hated the Nanling Emperor even more. He could bear with the Nanling Emperor targeting him, but he could not tolerate him touching his precious granddaughter. This damned Nanling Emperor was tired of living. At this moment, someone suddenly called out from outside, ¡°The imperial decree has arrived. Xue Batian, receive it.¡± When the imperial edict arrived, everyone knelt outside, except for Ye Jiushang. Actually, Xue Fanxin did not want to either, but she could not openly fall out with the Nanling Emperor. Otherwise, it would not do her and her grandfather any good. The eunuch who was submitting the imperial decree clearly did not know what was going on. He stood in front of Xue Batian and the others with arrogance and read the imperial decree, ¡°In the wake of the heavens, the emperor has ordered that he will betroth the daughter of the Imperial Preceptor, Yan Jinfeng, and the Third Prince, Ye Chenping, to a date of marriage.¡± What? Wasn¡¯t this imperial decree intended for the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s daughter? Why had they come to their Duke¡¯s Estate to read it? Not only were the people who heard the decree confused, but even the eunuch who was issuing the decree felt that it was strange. Before coming, the emperor had clearly told him that this was an imperial decree bestowed to the daughter of the Duke¡¯s Estate, Xue Fanxin. Why had it suddenly changed to the daughter of the Imperial Preceptor, Yan Jinfeng? This blunder was not a joke. Although it was still an imperial decree, the target of the marriage was very different. ¡°Eunuch, did you find the wrong place to read this imperial edict?¡± Xue Fanxin pretended to be stupid and innocent, being the first to ask harmlessly. The eunuch had an awkward expression, and his heart was filled with incomparable anxiety and panic. The emperor had originally wanted to give Xue Fanxin a wedding, but in the end, the imperial decree had become something else in his hands. If the emperor were to blame him, ten of his heads wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to chop. If this imperial decree had not been read out, there would have been room for discussion. However, the imperial edict had already been read to the public. Now, many people knew that the emperor had bestowed the daughter of the Imperial Preceptor to the Third Prince. There was no room for discussion, so how could he not be anxious? ¡°This¡­ Perhaps we made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry, but I have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± The eunuch fled in a hurry. He had lost all his face. As for the false timing of the imperial decree, it quickly spread throughout the entire Imperial City with the news that the Ninth Imperial Uncle had gone to the Duke¡¯s Estate to propose to her. It became more and more exaggerated. ¡°What? The emperor personally conferred a marriage order to the daughter of the Imperial Preceptor, Yan Jinfeng. It was also conferred to the current Third Prince.¡± ¡°The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate is a family of high officials. As the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s daughter, Yan Jinfeng is also compatible with the current Third Prince.¡± ¡°These two people are indeed a good match. Although the Third Prince has excellent talent and is the most outstanding among the princes, Yan Jinfeng is not bad either. I heard that she has already stepped into the Spirit Building realm..¡± Chapter 89 - The Might of the Imperial Uncle (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The news of the imperial decree quickly reached Lian Bingyu¡¯s ears. She was so angry that she slammed the teacup in her hand onto the ground. ¡°What did you say? The emperor actually betrothed that slut, Yan Jinfeng, to His Highness the Third Prince?¡± During this time, she had been thinking about how to deal with Li Yaoyao. However, the other party seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. There was no trace of her. The people she had sent out to search for her had yet to find any news of her. Who knew that before she could find Li Yaoyao, an imperial decree for marriage would make her feel like she had been struck by lightning. She was furious and enraged. She had thought that her greatest enemy was Li Yaoyao, but in the end, Yan Jinfeng had suddenly swept the stage. ¡°Yan Jinfeng, how dare you snatch His Highness the Third Prince from me! I¡¯ll make you die without a burial place!¡± Yan Song had never expected that by offering advice to the Nanling Emperor, he would end up digging his own grave. Now that the imperial decree for the marriage had been publicly announced, unless the Nanling Emperor was willing to bear the loss of his reputation and take back the imperial decree, there was no way this marriage could be changed. However, if the imperial edict for the marriage was not taken back, their Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate would have to bear Lian Bingyu¡¯s wrath. What should they do? After learning about the imperial decree for the betrothal, Yan Song rushed to the palace to discuss countermeasures with the Nanling Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, why was the imperial decree for marriage changed?¡± ¡°If you ask me, who should I ask?¡± The Nanling Emperor was in a bad mood. Not only had he given the wrong marriage, but he had also given Ye Jiushang the opportunity to be the first to have an engagement with Xue Fanxin. Now that Xue Fanxin was already the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦e, his original plan was impossible to carry out. Without Xue Fanxin, his bargaining chip, he did not know how to make Xue Batian fight for him with all his heart. The current situation was quite disadvantageous to him. The Dongxiang Empire was watching his lands covetously, and he could not find the best general to fight this battle. He was filled with regret! If he had known this would happen, he would not have been in a hurry to get rid of Xue Batian in the first place, causing things to worsen to such a state. Long ago, when the Ninth Imperial Uncle stepped forward to speak for the Xue family army, he should have sensed it and not been in a hurry to attack Xue Batian. ¡°Someone, come and prepare the carriage for the Ninth King¡¯s Estate.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, are you going to see the Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± Yan Song asked weakly. At the mention of the unfathomable Ninth Imperial Uncle, he felt nervous and afraid. In the past, the Ninth Imperial Uncle had often disappeared and did not care about the matters of the court. There were no conflicts of interest between him and the Ninth Imperial Uncle, so they had been living in harmony all these years. But now, the Ninth Imperial Uncle had proposed marriage to the Duke¡¯s Estate. This meant that the Ninth Imperial Uncle would be standing on the Duke¡¯s Estate¡¯s side. No wonder the imperial edict had changed. That must be something the Ninth Imperial Uncle had done. Only the Ninth Imperial Uncle could do this without anyone noticing. What Yan Song could think of, the Nanling Emperor naturally could too. That was why he was in a hurry to see the Ninth Imperial Uncle and discuss the matter with him. However, at this moment, the Ninth Imperial Uncle was playing chess with Xue Batian in the Duke¡¯s Estate. He seemed very relaxed. Xue Batian, on the other hand, was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. He hesitated for a long time, but it was still a loss, making him extremely depressed. ¡°You punk, your chess skills are really impressive. I admit defeat, okay?¡± ¡°Since the Duke has admitted defeat, I¡¯ll take Little Xin¡¯er away. I guarantee that I¡¯ll send her back unscathed a month later,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a mysterious smile. Xue Fanxin watched the two of them play chess and felt very bored. She yawned a few times. Just as she was about to doze off, the butler suddenly came to report, ¡°Duke, the emperor is here. He¡¯s almost at the door.¡± ¡°This Nanling Emperor is not in his Imperial Palace working hard as an emperor. What has he come to my estate for? Could it be that he wants to force me to fight for him?¡± Xue Batian already knew about the shady dealings between the Nanling Emperor and Yan Song. He also knew that these two people were in cahoots and wanted to use his precious granddaughter for their own benefit. As a result, he did not have a good impression of either of them, not even the Nanling Emperor. Ye Jiushang played with the chess piece on his finger and smiled coldly. ¡°He should be looking for me..¡± Chapter 90 - The Might of the Imperial Uncle (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the Nanling Emperor went to the Ninth King¡¯s Estate to look for Ye Jiushang, he found that Ye Jiushang was at the Duke¡¯s Estate. Although he was extremely unwilling to go there, he had to bear with it if he wanted to sit on the throne steadily. If the Dongxiang Empire really attacked and the Nanling Empire was destroyed, his throne would also be gone. In order to protect his seat, he could no longer be bothered with his petty grudges. Even if he felt humiliated, he had to make a trip to the Duke¡¯s Estate. Xue Batian did not want to see the Nanling Emperor at all, so when he found out that he was coming, he found an excuse to leave. He left the rest to Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. After this whole farce, he had finally seen through the Nanling Emperor. He would never sell his life for such a person again. The purpose of the Nanling Emperor¡¯s visit to the Duke¡¯s Estate was Ye Jiushang. As for Xue Batian, he did not think too much about it. When he arrived, he only saw Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin sitting there playing chess, drinking tea, and eating snacks. They did not even look at him, which made him very angry. To think that he, the dignified ruler of a country, had actually been ignored to such a degree. This was simply looking down on the dragon¡¯s might and the imperial authority. This crime deserved ten thousand deaths. But the other party wasn¡¯t someone he could go against. Yan Song had come with the Nanling Emperor. When he saw that Ye Jiushang did not bow to the emperor, he did not dare to have any thoughts. He did not harbor any complaints about Xue Fanxin, either, who was sitting beside Ye Jiushang. He just waited quietly, which was already enough to make him nervous. If he were to talk to the Ninth Imperial Uncle, wouldn¡¯t he be sweating buckets? It was best for the emperor to resolve the current situation. He could just stay here obediently. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you are the Ninth Lord of the Nanling Empire. Now that the Nanling Empire is in danger, shouldn¡¯t you contribute?¡± No matter how dissatisfied the Nanling Emperor was with Ye Jiushang, he did not dare to speak too harshly. He tried his best to suppress his emotions and use nice words. ¡°I am only an idle lord. Although I have the title of lord, I don¡¯t have any real power. How can a lord who has no authority or military power help you?¡± Ye Jiushang replied leisurely as he played chess. There was a nonchalant attitude in his words. He did not care even if the Nanling Empire was destroyed. When the Nanling Emperor heard this, he was enraged, but he still had to maintain his polite attitude. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, others might not know, but I know that you have the ability to save the Nanling Empire, as long as you are willing.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m unwilling?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The Nanling Emperor was rendered speechless. Indeed, if Ye Jiushang was unwilling, he really could not do anything to him. Ye Jiushang placed the chess piece in his hand on the chessboard and raised his head to look at the Nanling Emperor. He asked solemnly, ¡°Do you know what this game is called?¡± The Nanling Emperor raised his eyes to look and really did not understand why the Ninth Imperial Uncle had set up a game of chess where he set himself up to lose. That move just now had clearly cut off his own escape route. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, why have you cut off your own path?¡± ¡°Because this is called seeking your own death.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what the Ninth Imperial Uncle means.¡± ¡°You understand very well. You¡¯re just playing dumb with me. Xue Batian indeed has great achievements, but he has the ability. If he really coveted the throne, do you think you could still sit on it for so long? The reason the Nanling Empire is facing the current crisis is on you. You should interrogate those people who fan the flames by your ear all day and speak ill of Xue Batian. Ask them what their intentions are. They actually don¡¯t care about the benefits of the country and insist on targeting a meritorious servant. Also, you should go back and reflect on yourself. If you kill Xue Batian, will your throne really be secure? The art of the emperor is about balance. If Xue Batian dies, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate can become independent, right?¡± Hearing the last sentence, Yan Song was so frightened that he knelt on the ground, his entire body drenched in a cold sweat.. Chapter 91 - The Might of the Imperial Uncle (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Facing the pressure from Ye Jiushang, the Nanling Emperor was barely hanging by a thread. He felt as if a huge mountain was pressing on him, making it difficult for him to even breathe. Upon seeing Yan Song kneeling on the ground in shock, he got even more nervous. As the ruler of a country, he was actually afraid of a lord to such an extent. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t he make everyone laugh? The Nanling Emperor tried his best to maintain his composure. He kept telling himself, I am the Emperor of the Nanling Empire. I don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, I am here today because the soldiers of the Dongxiang Empire have trespassed on my borders. As for the Duke¡¯s Estate and the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate, let¡¯s talk about it later, okay?¡± ¡°Let me ask you this. If Xue Batian was still the War God of the Nanling Empire, would the Dongxiang Empire have the courage to invade the Nanling Empire¡¯s borders? You don¡¯t even understand the root of the empire, the foundation of the empire, and the source of a rich empire. How can you protect the Nanling Empire? You can¡¯t tolerate Xue Batian, but you also have to rely on him to protect the imperial throne. You want your horse to be good, but you also want your horse to not eat the grass. How can there be such a good thing in the world? Your recent actions are just like this board game. You¡¯re courting death.¡± Ye Jiushang did not mince his words at all, laying out the emperor¡¯s dark side in public and not giving him any face. Although the Nanling Emperor was displeased, he did not dare to say anything. The pressure that Ye Jiushang emitted made him almost lose his balance. He had always known that Ye Jiushang was mysterious and powerful. Otherwise, the Ancestral Emperor would not have lowered his status to address Ye Jiushang as his brother. Ye Jiushang and the Ancestral Emperor addressed each other as brothers. In terms of seniority, he was much higher than him. It was disrespectful for him to even address Ye Jiushang as the Ninth Imperial Uncle. He really did not know what background this guy had. After Ye Jiushang his piece, he turned his gaze to Yan Song, who was kneeling on the ground, and said mockingly, ¡°A small Imperial Preceptor who is neither the descendant of the founding father nor someone from a large family. Just because he had a good daughter and a good grandson, he has forgotten who conquered this empire. One of you is muddle-headed, while the other is treacherous. If the Nanling Empire doesn¡¯t perish, I would find it strange.¡± ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, I, I¡­¡± Yan Song wanted to say something, but he was too afraid. His entire body was trembling. He could not say a word for a long time. He felt like the sky was collapsing and that he was about to die. He and Xue Batian had been fighting openly and secretly for so many years and had always been evenly matched. Who knew that the Ninth Imperial Uncle would suddenly appear and break this balance? If he had known that the Ninth Imperial Uncle would protect Xue Batian, even if he was beaten to death back then, he would not have dared to send people to assassinate Xue Batian! ¡°I¡¯m tired. Go back where you came from. As for the Nanling Empire¡¯s problem, it was caused by you. Since you planted the seeds, go enjoy the fruits yourself. I won¡¯t interfere in the affairs of the country. Also, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. I already have a marriage relationship with the Duke¡¯s Estate. If you continue to do anything to the people from the Duke¡¯s Estate, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± When Ye Jiushang ordered them to leave, the Nanling Emperor and Yan Song seemed to have received an amnesty order and left in a hurry without saying a word. It was only when they had walked out of the Duke¡¯s Estate¡¯s door that their taut nerves finally relaxed a little. Perhaps it was because of Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, but the way the Nanling Emperor looked at Yan Song now was no longer as easygoing as before. There was more hatred now. Although the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s words were ugly, they made sense. If not for Elder Yan Song fanning the flames and sowing discord, he would not have had such prejudice against Xue Batian. Wouldn¡¯t that allow the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate to be the only one that could threaten his imperial authority? Chapter 92 - Ill Permit It Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang¡¯s cold arrogance and contempt for the Nanling Emperor broadened Xue Fanxin¡¯s horizons. She admired this mysterious and unfathomable Ninth Imperial Uncle from the bottom of her heart. Who was this guy? Even the Nanling Emperor was afraid of him. He was really mysterious. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ye Jiushang sipped his tea elegantly. He did not need to look up to know that Xue Fanxin was staring at him. Xue Fanxin supported her chin with both hands and stared at Ye Jiushang openly. Tilting her little head, she acted innocent and cute. She asked seriously, ¡°Ah Jiu, who on earth are you? You actually frightened the Nanling Emperor to such an extent. You¡¯re impressive.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu?¡± Ye Jiushang was surprised and curious about the nickname Xue Fanxin had suddenly given him. He pondered for a moment and felt that it sounded quite pleasing to the ear, so he accepted it. Of course, this nickname was exclusive to her; others would not be allowed to use it. ¡°I gave you a temporary title. If you don¡¯t like it, I can change back and continue to call you Ninth Imperial Uncle. Anyway, it¡¯s just a title; it doesn¡¯t matter what I call you.¡± ¡°I permit it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°From now on, you can call me Ah Jiu, and only you can call me that.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Xue Fan rolled her eyes at Ye Jiushang with a look of disdain. Actually, she already had an inexplicable sense of trust in him. Although she had not known him for long and did not know much about him, she had a special feeling towards him. She trusted him a lot and felt that he was a person she could rely on. In the beginning, she quite rejected this feeling. However, upon careful thought, it seemed unnecessary. If Ye Jiushang wanted to harm her or obtain something from her, with his ability, he could have done it a long time ago. There was no need to do so much for her. Furthermore, Ye Jiushang had stepped forward to help her out of her predicament a few times¡­ In short, she had an inexplicable feeling and trust in this person. When Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s innocent and cute appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but rub her head. With a smile he had never shown to anyone else, he said gently, ¡°Rest well for two days. Then, we set off.¡± ¡°Set off? Where?¡± ¡°I previously said that I would give you five days to deal with the things in the Duke¡¯s Estate and then take you somewhere. As for where it is, you¡¯ll know when you get there. Just now, your grandfather lost to me in chess, so I can take you away for a month. After a month, I¡¯ll bring you back unharmed.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you were playing chess with my grandfather. No wonder Grandpa looked so serious. In the past, he never cared about winning or losing. Ah Jiu, if we leave, what if the Nanling Emperor attacks Grandpa again?¡± Xue Fanxin asked worriedly. She did not mind going out with Ye Jiushang, but she was concerned for her grandfather. ¡°You can rest assured about your grandfather¡¯s safety. The person I want to protect, not to mention a small Nanling Emperor, even if the strongest person in the Tongxuan Continent came, they would not be able to touch him,¡± Ye Jiushang said domineeringly. From his tone, it seemed like the strongest person in the Tongxuan Continent was a small soldier to him. There was no need to fear him, and he did not care at all. Xue Fanxin was no longer worried. With the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s help in protecting her grandfather, she could go out without any worry and broaden her horizons. Only then could she make better plans.. Chapter 93 - A Bad Feeling Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Over the past two days, the news that the Ninth Imperial Uncle had proposed to the Duke¡¯s Estate and that the Nanling Emperor had arranged marriage for the Third Prince and Yan Jinfeng spread like wildfire. Although the Ninth Imperial Uncle was much more mysterious and powerful than the Third Prince, the guy kept just too low a profile and often disappeared. It was difficult for ordinary people to find out about him, so his topic of conversation was much less popular than Ye Chenping. With fewer topics, there was naturally less attention. Although the people outside did not know why the Ninth Imperial Uncle had suddenly proposed to Xue Fanxin of the Duke¡¯s Estate, not many people went to investigate the matter thoroughly. On the other hand, Ye Chenping and Yan Jinfeng¡¯s betrothal had caused quite a stir. ¡°Have you heard? Lian Bingyu was furious because of the marriage between the Third Prince and Yan Jinfeng. She went to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate and caused a ruckus several times!¡± ¡°This matter has already spread. Who doesn¡¯t know? Everyone in the Imperial City knows that Lian Bingyu likes the Third Prince. Didn¡¯t that Li Yaoyao get together with the Third Prince previously? In the end, she disappeared without a trace. I think she must have been killed by Lian Bingyu. Now that it¡¯s Yan Jinfeng¡¯s turn, I wonder if her end will be better than Li Yaoyao¡¯s?¡± ¡°How can Li Yaoyao compare to Yan Jinfeng? Li Yaoyao was only an orphan girl who lived in the Duke¡¯s Estate. She had no authority, power, or background. She wasn¡¯t even liked by the Duke. Without anyone protecting her, she naturally died quickly. But Yan Jinfeng is different. She is the Young Miss of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. Not only is she favored, but she is also a disciple of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. It might not be easy for Lian Bingyu to touch Yan Jinfeng.¡± At this moment, the entire Imperial City was filled with gossip about Lian Bingyu and Yan Jinfeng. There were all kinds of rumors. Perhaps because these two were too popular, Xue Fanxin was forgotten. There was not much gossip about her. To Xue Fanxin, gossip was like wild grass growing outside. It had nothing to do with her. Even if it did, she had no time to care. She was busy! Early in the morning, Xue Batian found her and prepared a lot of things. He piled them all in front of her and sent her out reluctantly, watching her climb onto Ye Jiushang¡¯s carriage. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. A month later, you must bring Little Xin¡¯er back safely. Also, you are not to bully her. Even if she is your fianc¨¦e, you can¡¯t act recklessly, or I¡¯ll fight you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Your granddaughter is not to be trifled with. If he dares to bully me, I¡¯ll castrate him.¡± Xue Fanxin sat in the carriage and spoke to Xue Batian through the window. The content of their conversation made Ye Jiushang, who was sitting inside, speechless. This little girl actually dared to say that she would castrate him. It seemed like he should properly educate her. While everyone in the Imperial City was busy thinking about Lian Bingyu and Yan Jinfeng, Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had already gotten onto a luxurious carriage and were heading out of the city. ¡°Ah Jiu, where exactly are you taking me? Can¡¯t you tell me now?¡± Xue Fanxin asked impatiently after leaving the city gates, wanting to know the destination of her trip. ¡°To the cave we first met in.¡± Ye Jiushang elegantly and lazily lay on the soft seat of the carriage with his eyes closed. His tone was leisurely, and after saying that, he opened his eyes and looked at Xue Fanxin solemnly. ¡°I want to properly train you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Why did she suddenly have a bad feeling? Chapter 94 - Spirit Origin Mountain Range Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin out of the city quietly. Then, he came to the cave where they had their first encounter. The crystal coffin in the cave was still intact. ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you bring me back to this place?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously as she studied the exquisite crystal coffin. She was not worried that Ye Jiushang would do anything to her. If she was afraid that he would do something to her, she would not have followed him. ¡°Follow me.¡± Ye Jiushang opened the lid of the crystal coffin and led Xue Fanxin down. Xue Fanxin was a little panicked to be suddenly brought to the coffin. ¡°Why did you bring me to the coffin?¡± Ye Jiushang did not answer. He only reached out and pressed on a mechanism in the coffin. Then, the entire coffin slowly descended like an elevator. Xue Fanxin did not panic at all. On the contrary, she felt excited and said, ¡°Ah Jiu, I didn¡¯t expect your crystal coffin to have such a secret. Where does the bottom of this crystal coffin lead to?¡± ¡°The Spirit Origin Mountain Range.¡± ¡°The Spirit Origin Mountain Range? What is that place?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Ye Jiushang said mysteriously. The crystal coffin had stopped descending, and they seemed to have reached their destination. Ye Jiushang opened the lid of the crystal coffin again and flew out with Xue Fanxin. With her body in the air, Xue Fanxin saw a beautiful painting. The scene was even more beautiful than the peach blossoms in the books. Clear water, singing birds, blooming flowers, red and green. Such a beautiful scene was only seen in paintings, but it really existed here. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± After Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to the ground, he said, ¡°This is the Spirit Origin Mountain Range. In the next month, you will have to undergo countless training sessions and assessments here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Fanxin was just admiring the beautiful scenery and enjoying the tranquility of the place. However, Ye Jiushang¡¯s words destroyed all her good mood and excitement. ¡°You brought me here for training?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re here to play? With your current qualifications and ability, it¡¯s impossible for you to enter the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Of course, I can send you in through my connections, but¡­¡± ¡°If I want to enter the Heavenly Spirit Sect, I will definitely enter with my own ability. However¡­ why must I enter it in the first place? Do I have to enter just because you want me to?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Spirit Sect¡¯s Myriad Spirit Pool is a good thing.¡± ¡°What is the Myriad Spirit Pool for?¡± ¡°It has the same effect as the Imperial Palace¡¯s Marrow Cleansing Bath, but the effects are even better. It can be ranked at the top in the Tongxuan Continent. For a beginner cultivator like you, it¡¯s the best cultivation resource. Although you used the Spirit Awakening Potion and soaked yourself in the Imperial Palace¡¯s Marrow Cleansing Bath, there are still a lot of impurities in your body. Less than a tenth of them have been removed to be exact. Although I have quite a few good things in my possession, they are not very suitable for the current you.¡± Xue Fanxin understood what Ye Jiushang was getting at. This was like how an ordinary person¡¯s body would not be able to bear the sudden consumption of something overly nourishing. ¡°But what if I can¡¯t enter the Heavenly Spirit Sect?¡± Xue Fanxin pouted at Ye Jiushang and asked jokingly. Ye Jiushang used his hand to flick her forehead and teased her in reply, ¡°If you really can¡¯t enter the Heavenly Spirit Sect, I¡¯ll go and take that Myriad Spirit Pool away for you to enjoy alone.¡± If the Heavenly Spirit Sect was really tactless and did not let his future consort enter, he did not mind removing the Heavenly Spirit Sect from the Tongxuan Continent. It was their honor to have his woman use the Myriad Spirit Pool in their sect. If they dared to reject, they would all be sent flying.. Chapter 95 - Must Be Willing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin was very curious about the Spirit Origin Mountain Range. This place let her know that the Nanling Empire was only the tip of the iceberg that was the Tongxuan Continent. The world outside was so vast that only by walking out of her nest would she know. However, to do that, she had to have strength first. Otherwise, she would not even know how she died outside. In this world where the strong were respected, only the strong could write the life they wanted. In the past, she had perished together with her enemy with hatred. In this life, she would definitely use her strength to kill her enemy and never use the indiscriminate method again. ¡°Do you see that mountain up ahead? Climb it once a day. Don¡¯t sleep until you reach the top.¡± This was the first mission Ye Jiushang had given her. She had to climb a mountain with her bare hands. When Xue Fanxin had just received this mission, she was so angry that she really wanted to beat Ye Jiushang up and scold him thousands of times in her heart. However, after her anger subsided, she knew that he was doing this for her own good. Therefore, she threw her anger aside and got prepared to begin climbing the mountain. It was an extremely steep and three thousand feet tall mountain. To ordinary people, climbing up to the top with their bare hands was a huge project that not many could accomplish. In the beginning, Xue Fanxin also wanted to give up, but in order to become stronger, she did not stop, no matter how bitter or tired she was. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just hiking? I¡¯ll climb it for you to see.¡± Ye Jiushang found a comfortable place at the foot of the mountain. He set up a soft chair and drank fine wine as he watched the little cutey scale the mountain. Although his heart ached and he was very unwilling, he had to bear with it in order to let this girl grow up. ¡°Little girl, you must not disappoint me!¡± Xue Fanxin had been climbing for a long time and was so tired that her limbs were weak. She was completely out of energy. She found a place to rest on the mountainside and looked at Ye Jiushang, who was drinking fine wine on a soft chair in the distance. She was so irritated that her teeth hurt. ¡°This detestable Ninth Imperial Uncle is really infuriating. Can¡¯t you keep a low profile?¡± Others were suffering, but he just had to enjoy himself in front of others. Wasn¡¯t this a blow to her? ¡°It¡¯s better not to see it.¡± Xue Fanxin turned her gaze away from him. After catching her breath, she continued climbing. The first time she climbed this mountain, she started in the morning and had not climbed to the top until later in the day. She was as tired as a dog. Her arms and legs were numb, and she felt like they were not hers. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Xue Fanxin lay on the mountaintop and looked at the light in the sky. She really couldn¡¯t move. At this moment, Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared and sat by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. He looked at the beautiful sunset in the sky with her and said leisurely, ¡°Your results today were barely satisfactory. It took you ten hours to climb to the peak.¡± Xue Fan rolled her eyes at him. Although she was displeased, she was so tired that she did not even wish to speak. Therefore, she could not be bothered with Ye Jiushang. She closed her eyes to rest and listened to her galloping heartbeat. Soon, she fell into a deep sleep. Ye Jiushang shook his head helplessly. He looked at the person lying by his side and helped her push her messy hair away. He said dotingly, ¡°Silly girl, have a good sleep. You¡¯ll be fine when you wake up tomorrow.¡± Xue Fanxin had no idea what Ye Jiushang had said by her ear, nor did she know that she had been brought down the mountain and placed on a soft bed. She slept soundly that night and did not feel a thing. She did not even dream. She did not know how long she had been sleeping when suddenly, a bang sounded, startling her awake. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Chapter 96 - She Is the Only One (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang struck the drum next to Xue Fanxin¡¯s ear and used it to wake the sleeping person. Once she woke up, he said leisurely, ¡°Get up and climb the mountain.¡± Xue Fanxin opened her eyes and realized that Ye Jiushang was behind the noise. Frustrated, she roared, ¡°Ye Jiushang, what are you doing?¡± ¡°The sky is already bright. If you don¡¯t get up quickly, you won¡¯t be able to finish climbing that mountain today. I said that you will climb it once a day. If you can¡¯t reach the top, I won¡¯t let you sleep. I¡¯ve already prepared breakfast for you. Quickly get up.¡± Hearing that there was food, Xue Fanxin immediately became alert. She sprang up from the soft bed and ran towards the dining table. When she saw the table full of delicious food, she even forgot to wash up and started eating. She had climbed for an entire day yesterday. When she reached the top of the mountain, she collapsed from exhaustion and fell asleep right then and there. She had not eaten anything and was already famished. She did not care anymore about anything else. She had to eat her fill first. Ye Jiushang was also sitting at the table. He simply drank the fruit wine in his cup as his eyes stared straight at the cute girl wolfing down her food. Although her table manners were indescribable, why was she so cute in his eyes?! ¡°Eat slowly; don¡¯t choke. No one is snatching it from you.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, where did you get so much delicious food? Did you make it yourself?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mouth was stuffed with food, and she could not even speak clearly. It was ordinary white rice porridge, but she felt that the white rice porridge she had drunk today was different. The buns and snacks she had eaten were all different as well, and the taste of the meat was also very special. After consuming these things, she felt her entire body was filled with energy. The soreness in her body had also subsided quite a lot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just know that I won¡¯t starve you.¡± Ye Jiushang did not explain further. He watched Xue Fanxin eat happily, whetting his appetite. To him, this food was still extremely ordinary. Normally, it would not attract his appetite, but he really wanted to eat it now, especially when he saw Xue Fanxin relishing it. ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± Ye Jiushang could not help but ask. He held his chopsticks and picked up a small piece of meat. He placed it in his mouth and hesitated for a moment before chewing it. The ordinary taste made him have no desire to eat a second piece. Hence, he put down his chopsticks and continued to watch Xue Fanxin eat with relish. Perhaps this was contentment. This little girl was a true foodie. As long as she was given delicious food, she would be satisfied. Just as Xue Fanxin was enjoying the food, Ye Jiushang suddenly slammed the cup in his hand onto the table. It made a lot of noise and almost destroyed the entire dining table. Xue Fanxin was a little shocked. She raised her head and saw a hint of anger on Ye Jiushang¡¯s face. His expression was much uglier than usual, so she asked weakly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go climb the mountain after you¡¯re full. No matter what happens later, you don¡¯t have to care.¡± Ye Jiushang had restrained the fury on his face, but the aura emitted from his body was still terrifying. Xue Fanxin was a little afraid of the current Ye Jiushang. She took a plate of snacks and a drumstick and walked towards the nearby mountain. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go climb the mountain.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Ye Jiushang replied coldly, having no other reaction. Xue Fanxin felt that something was wrong. After taking a few steps, she turned back to look. When she reached the foot of the mountain, she saw a fairy in fluttering clothes descend from the sky and land in front of Ye Jiushang. What was going on? Chapter 97 - She Is the Only One (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A beautiful woman who looked like a fairy that had descended to the mortal world walked towards Ye Jiushang in an extraordinary white robe. She was spotless and sat casually by his side. Ye Jiushang had always hated it when strangers got close to him, especially women. Even if it was a familiar woman, he would not let her get close. Only Xue Fanxin was an exception. However, this beautiful woman could sit beside Ye Jiushang, who did not show any signs of rejection. His expression was a little ugly, though, as if he had no patience. The woman didn¡¯t care about this. She sat down and went straight to the point. ¡°I heard that you proposed to a woman.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± The displeasure on Ye Jiushang¡¯s face became more and more obvious. His patience was running thin. The woman seemed to know that Ye Jiushang was getting impatient. She also knew that she did not have much time, so she did not beat around the bush and cut to the chase. ¡°You should know better than anyone that your marriage is important. It is not up to you to decide. I have already investigated that girl. She does not have any status or reputation in a small place like the Tongxuan Continent. She does not have any talent, and she is not worthy of you at all. She is not qualified to be your wife.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Ye Jiushang had an indifferent look on his face, but he revealed his annoyance towards the woman beside him. ¡°Your Highness, she¡¯ll destroy you.¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. Even if you hate me, I won¡¯t let that ordinary girl destroy you.¡± When Ye Jiushang heard this, his expression changed dramatically. He glared at the woman in front of him and questioned, ¡°Su Baifeng, what have you done to me?¡± ¡°I asked the King of Medicine for a special knockout powder and added some Dragon Lotus Intoxication to it. I know you¡¯ll be very angry, but for your future and life, no matter how angry you are or how much you hate me, I have to do this. Your Highness, have a good sleep. When you wake up, everything will be over.¡± ¡°Su Baifeng, don¡¯t speak so selflessly of these despicable things you have done. In my opinion, you are a scorpion who will do anything to achieve her goals. I will remember what happened today. In the future, I will definitely return it tenfold or a hundredfold. Also, I will let you know that she is my only one. In this lifetime, apart from her, I will not marry anyone else.¡± When Su Baifeng heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, no matter how much she tried to hide it, she revealed a hint of indignance. She spent a lot of effort to suppress the anger in her heart and forced herself to pretend to be understanding and gentle. ¡°Your Highness, if you care about her so much, she will become your greatest weakness. I must eliminate her even more, at all costs.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled sinisterly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability to do so.¡± ¡°A little girl who has just awakened her spirit, any maidservant by my side can kill her. Your Highness, don¡¯t blame me. I¡¯m really doing this for your own good. If your enemy finds out about her existence, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± ¡°Su Baifeng, from now on, we are enemies.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Seeing that Ye Jiushang actually regarded her as an enemy, Su Baifeng was anxious. She wanted to explain, but she did not know how to. Ye Jiushang could not be bothered to waste his breath on Su Baifeng. Before he lost consciousness, he looked at the nearby mountain and prayed in his heart: I hope that girl can survive this calamity. A person who possessed the power of nirvana was equivalent to possessing an undying body. How could she possibly die so easily? Little Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t disappoint me! Chapter 98 - Unforgivable Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin saw Ye Jiushang chatting with the other woman, but she was far away and could not hear their conversation, nor could she see their expressions. However, the two of them sat together so perfectly. They were simply a match made in heaven, making people feel envious. This damned Ye Jiushang. He actually dared to look at another woman in front of her. How hateful. He had sworn that he wanted to pursue her. It had only been a few days, but he was already flirting with another woman. It was unforgivable. ¡°Another scumbag. Hmph.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the foot of the mountain for a while and retracted her gaze. She did not want the dazzling scene to affect her mood. She wrapped the snacks in her hand and placed them in her clothes before starting to climb the mountain. Men were indeed unreliable. She could only rely on herself in this world, so she had to work hard to become stronger. As long as she had powerful strength, nothing else mattered. Xue Fanxin turned off the messy images in her mind and concentrated on climbing the mountain. Although hiking was an arduous task, she knew that it could exercise her body and was a must to become stronger. She climbed the mountain not because Ye Jiushang had instructed her to do so but because she wanted to become stronger. In order to not let anything else affect her, Xue Fanxin did not turn back to look at Ye Jiushang even once after she started climbing the mountain. Therefore, she did not know that he had fallen asleep after being drugged while she was still working hard to reach the peak. Su Baifeng looked at the fainted Ye Jiushang. Her eyes were filled with love and admiration. She wanted to reach out and touch his face, but she withdrew her hand halfway and did not dare to touch him carelessly. Instead, she said to the unconscious person, ¡°Although half of what I did was out of selfishness, half of it was really for your sake. Jiushang, you will forgive me, right? ¡°You definitely won¡¯t fall out with me over an insignificant and recently acquainted girl, right? ¡°I know you¡¯re angry about what happened back then; that¡¯s why you¡¯re so cold and heartless to me. Actually, you still care about me, right?¡± Su Baifeng spoke to the unconscious Ye Jiushang, her face filled with a blissful smile. At this moment, a woman in yellow walked over and stood behind Su Baifeng. She bowed slightly and said, ¡°Miss, Hongyi is on the move. She definitely won¡¯t let that vixen live to see the sun tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huangyi, do you think His Highness will hate me because of this?¡± Su Baifeng suddenly became worried. When she thought of Ye Jiushang¡¯s angry expression just now, she felt an inexplicable fear as if she had touched his bottom line. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re doing this for His Highness¡¯s sake, so His Highness won¡¯t hate you. He¡¯ll be angry for a while at most. After he¡¯s appeased, he¡¯ll think back carefully and definitely understand your good intentions.¡± ¡°Even if he really hates me, I have to do this. That woman must not live, or else, His Highness will be in danger if the Ghost King finds out about her existence.¡± ¡°Yes. Please don¡¯t worry, Miss. It was Hongyi who took action. The vixen will definitely die without a burial place.¡± Huangyi looked at the nearby mountain and revealed deep killing intent towards the person climbing. How dare she have feelings for the man her Miss was in love with? She was simply overestimating herself and courting death. His Highness belongs to our Miss. No one can snatch him away.. Chapter 99 - A Dangerous Battle (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not know that there was a huge crisis ahead. At this moment, she was working hard to climb the mountain. With her experience from yesterday, she felt that climbing to the top of the mountain today was a lot easier and took a little less time. However, when she reached the top, she was still exhausted. She lay on the ground and panted heavily. ¡°Hah¡­ I¡¯m beat.¡± Suddenly, a woman in red descended from the sky and landed in front of Xue Fanxin. The killing intent in her eyes was extremely obvious. Xue Fanxin sensed it at once and immediately became alert. She sat up and looked at the person in front of her, asking solemnly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°The person who will kill you.¡± Hongyi attacked right after, wanting to kill Xue Fanxin with one hit. Xue Fanxin¡¯s reaction was swift. She quickly jumped up and dodged Hongyi¡¯s attack. From the simple exchange just now, she could sense that the enemy was very, very strong. She was no match for her. Hence, she could only use her wits in the current situation and could not win with power. ¡°Let me guess why you want to kill me?¡± Hongyi had failed to kill Xue Fanxin with one move. She wanted to continue, but she stopped when she heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. She said with disdain, ¡°Alright, guess then. If you guess correctly, I can let you die a little faster and a little better.¡± Xue Fanxin sneered in her heart. Although she was disdainful, she still maintained a serious expression. She treated the enemy in front of her very seriously. ¡°Looking at your clothes, you don¡¯t look like a girl from an ordinary family, but your bearing and words don¡¯t look like a rich missy with a noble status either. From this, I can infer that you should be a maidservant of some important person.¡± ¡°Good guess, but you still haven¡¯t guessed why I want to kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done yet! Although I can¡¯t see through your cultivation, I can sense that it¡¯s definitely above the Spirit Building realm. In the Nanling Empire, there isn¡¯t a single family that can afford to hire a maidservant like you. Even the number one family in the Nanling Empire is respectful when they see an expert like you. They definitely won¡¯t let you be a small maidservant, so you¡¯re not from the Nanling Empire.¡± ¡°Not bad. Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t guessed the main point.¡± ¡°The main point?¡± Xue Fanxin sneered and looked down the mountain. However, this place was too far away, and her vision was blocked by many rocks. She could not see what was going on at the foot of the mountain. Even if she could not see, she could imagine Ye Jiushang and that fairy sitting together and chatting happily. Therefore, with a hint of anger, she continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be the maidservant of that woman in white, who admires Ye Jiushang. Because I am Ye Jiushang¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she was unhappy, so she sent you to kill me.¡± After hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s guess, Hongyi¡¯s expression changed a little. She suddenly felt that this ordinary girl was not a simple character. But so what? Even the most extraordinary person would die if they encountered a powerful enemy when they were weak. The dead were destined to be forgotten. ¡°You are indeed right, so I will fulfill my promise to you. I¡¯ll let you die a faster and better death.¡± A short sword appeared in Hongyi¡¯s hand out of thin air. She jumped up and stabbed it towards Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart. In a moment of desperation, Xue Fanxin took out the darts she had bought from the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. She cast the Reverse Spirit Art and controlled the darts to attack Hongyi. At first, Hongyi did not take the darts seriously. When she saw two darts flying towards her, she casually waved her hand, thinking that she could sweep them away.. Unexpectedly¡­ Chapter 100 - A Dangerous Battle (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Not only had the power of the darts controlled by the Reverse Spirit Art increased dozens of times, but they also had the ability to lock onto the enemy¡¯s spiritual energy for a short period. After locking onto the enemy¡¯s spirit energy, the dart would rely on the power of the Reverse Spirit Art to launch intense attacks and powerful damage to the enemy. Hongyi had underestimated the two darts. When they were about to reach her, she did not dodge. She only waved her hand, but the two darts were not thrown off by her. Instead, they ignored the power she wielded and continued flying forward. At this moment, Hongyi had no time to dodge or defend. She could only watch as the two darts stabbed at her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hongyi was hit in the chest by the darts. If not for the fact that her cultivation level was much higher than Xue Fanxin¡¯s and that her defense was stronger, she would have died right then and there. Xue Fanxin knew that Hongyi would not suffer the same thing a second time. Therefore, after the move was successful, she did not employ it again. Instead, she took out the Xue You Flute that Ye Jiushang had given her and played the Soul Seizing Art. Seeing Xue Fanxin take out the Xue You Flute, Hongyi was shocked. After pulling out the darts from her body, she said in disbelief, ¡°The Xue You Flute is in your hand? How is that possible? How could His Highness give you the Xue You Flute?¡± Their Miss had been looking forward to getting her hands on this Xue You Flute for a long time but could not make His Highness give it to her. Unexpectedly, this flute had fallen into the hands of this lowly little girl. How ridiculous. ¡°Little slut, hand over the Xue You Flute quickly. That¡¯s not something you can have.¡± Hongyi suddenly became irritable. Even she did not know that the blood in her body was boiling. She was doing things in a crazy manner. This was the first time Xue Fanxin had used the Xue You Flute to fight an enemy, so she did not know what kind of damage the Xue You Flute¡¯s Soul Seizing Art would cause to the enemy. However, when she saw the frantic Hongyi, she did not dare to play it anymore, afraid that she would agitate the murderer. ¡°That damned Ye Jiushang. He screwed me over this time. What Xue You Flute? What Soul Seizing Art? They¡¯re both useless.¡± Facing Hongyi¡¯s crazy attacks, Xue Fanxin could only dodge, but as she did so, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Hongyi had indeed gone crazy and started a massacre. However, her target was not limited to her only. She was also aiming at the surrounding dead things and even the rocks. She would hit whatever she saw and had completely forgotten what her target was. ¡°So the Soul Seizing Art was so powerful!¡± Xue Fanxin had just disparaged the Soul Seizing Art that Ye Jiushang had taught her to be worthless. Now, she praised it again and did not feel guilty at all. ¡°I¡¯ll kill, I¡¯ll kill, I¡¯ll kill¡­¡± Hongyi¡¯s madness intensified. She destroyed the mountaintop wantonly and attacked with extreme force. An entire rock was shattered by her strikes, and rumbling sounds constantly came from the mountaintop. At the foot of the mountain, Su Baifeng heard the noise coming from the mountain, and her lips curled up into a smug smile. Huangyi said in a gloating manner, ¡°Miss, it must be Hongyi teaching that vixen a lesson. From the looks of it, that vixen has probably become meat paste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good as long as she¡¯s dead.¡± Su Baifeng did not care about Xue Fanxin¡¯s death at all as if she was a small bug. She turned her gaze to Ye Jiushang and said with deep emotions, ¡°Your Highness, that woman is dead; everything is over. I¡¯ll take you back now and let you have a new beginning.¡± Su Baifeng helped Ye Jiushang up and flew away with him. In the blink of an eye, she had already disappeared without a trace. The yellow-clothed girl looked at the situation on the mountaintop and realized that there were still vibrations coming from above. She thought to herself that Hongyi was probably destroying the scene, so she did not plan to go up and take a look. She left with Su Baifeng.. Chapter 101 - A Different World Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hongyi wreaked havoc on the mountaintop, destroying the entire peak before stopping. She looked blurry and confused as if she had no idea what she was doing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°What happened to me?¡± Xue Fanxin was hiding behind a large rock. When she saw that Hongyi had returned to normal, she knew that something was wrong. She was about to play the Xue You Flute again, but just as she took it out, the huge rock in front of her shattered. With a boom, the rock splintered into pieces. Without the large rock to cover her, Xue Fanxin was exposed to Hongyi. Hongyi glared at Xue Fanxin and said fiercely, ¡°Little slut, you do have some ability. Unfortunately, you¡¯re not mature enough to use all of Xue You Flute¡¯s power. How dare you snatch Miss¡¯s man? Why don¡¯t you go back and look in the mirror? With your lowly status, you¡¯re not even worthy of pouring Miss¡¯s chamber pot. Go die.¡± ¡°Die? Until the last moment, the outcome is still unknown. From now on, your Miss has already entered my death list. As long as I don¡¯t die, the one who will die will definitely be her,¡± Xue Fanxin said solemnly. However, her seriousness was a joke in Hongyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t even kill me, yet you want to kill my Miss? What shameless boasting.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future if I¡¯m being shameless.¡± ¡°In the future? Do you think you have a future?¡± Hongyi¡¯s killing intent grew stronger. She no longer wanted to waste her breath on Xue Fanxin, so she condensed her strongest killing move, wanting to finish her off in one strike. Just as she was about to attack, a strong tremor suddenly ran through the top of the mountain. Then, the entire peak sank as if it were a hollow mountain. The top of the mountain collapsed, and everything on it fell in, including the two girls. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hongyi was the first to fall. She let out a tragic cry. Her body fell too quickly, and with countless rocks pressing down, she could not grab anything. Xue Fanxin also suffered the same fate. Although she did not cry out like Hongyi, she was very panicked. She had tried a few times but failed to stabilize her plunging body. In a moment of desperation, she could only hide in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and use the power of space to escape this calamity. ¡°Phew¡­ That was close. I almost died. ¡°Thankfully, I have a life-saving treasure. Otherwise, I would be in trouble.¡± Xue Fanxin, who was hiding in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, raised her head to look at the screen above after catching her breath. She noticed that many rocks were still falling outside, which stopped after a while. There was no longer any movement from the rocks outside. When she took a closer look, she realized that there was another world inside the mountain. The interior of the mountain was empty. If not for Hongyi¡¯s wanton destruction at the top of the mountain affecting the entire structure of the mountain, it would not have collapsed. ¡°This mountain shouldn¡¯t collapse again for the time being, right? Let¡¯s go down and take a look?¡± Xue Fanxin made up her mind and walked out of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. The moment she came out, she almost fell. Fortunately, she grabbed the rock beside her in time and stabilized her body. Although the interior of the mountain was empty, it was still thousands of feet tall. If one wanted to go down, they had to descend bit by bit. Climbing the mountain now was not difficult for Xue Fanxin. Furthermore, she had quite a few darts with her. If there was no other way, she could use them to support herself.. Chapter 102 - Mystic Crystal White Tiger Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin took nearly four hours to climb down to the bottom of the mountain. The base was very wide, at least as big as a football field. Although there were rocks everywhere, they didn¡¯t hide much of the view. The internal space of such a mountain was definitely not naturally formed, but it also did not seem to be man-made. From this, it could be seen that there must be a strange story here. ¡°Who on earth created such a large space?¡± Xue Fanxin carefully observed the interior of the mountain and noticed a huge skeleton not far in front of her. It belonged to a beast. From the shape of the skeleton, it looked like a tiger or leopard. This skeleton was at least ten feet tall and fifteen feet long, looking like a historical artifact. Xue Fanxin slowly approached the huge skeleton. Although this behemoth was already dead, she was still in awe. She did not dare to rashly touch the skeleton and only stood below it, looking up. Suddenly, an ear-piercing laugh sounded from the other side of the skeleton. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s actually the skeleton of the Mystic Crystal White Tiger. Even the crystal core is still here. This crystal core must have taken at least a thousand years to form. Haha¡­ God has been good to me!¡± Hongyi had not died after falling into the mountain. She had only been injured from the fall and had been in a coma for a while. When she woke up, she saw the skeleton of a Mystic Crystal White Tiger by her side. Under the skeleton was a sparkling crystal core, making her laugh out loud in excitement. When Xue Fanxin heard Hongyi¡¯s laughter, she quickly found a place to hide. Then, she secretly observed Hongyi and realized that she was smiling at a fist-sized white crystal. It emitted a strange glow and had extremely strong spiritual energy. At a glance, she knew that it was a good thing. She had just heard from Hongyi that it was the crystal core of the Mystic Crystal White Tiger. Furthermore, it would take at least a thousand years to cultivate it. From this, one could imagine how precious the crystal core was. Since she had seen such a precious thing, how could she let the enemy have it? Xue Fanxin was thinking about what to do to snatch the crystal core from Hongyi¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, while she was deep in thought, she heard Hongyi¡¯s cry again. ¡°Little bastard, quickly return the crystal core to me, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Hongyi had obtained a thousand-year-old crystal core and was too excited. In her lapse of concentration, the crystal core was suddenly snatched away. A thin, white tiger appeared out of nowhere and stole the crystal core from Hongyi¡¯s hand. Then, it jumped onto the Mystic Crystal White Tiger¡¯s skeleton and glared at Hongyi, giving out an intense hostility. However, this thin white tiger was only the size of a cat. No matter how ferocious it appeared, in Hongyi¡¯s eyes, it was still a small ant that she could easily crush. ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re looking for death.¡± Hongyi was enraged. She ignored her injuries and attacked the little white tiger forcefully, striking at it with her palm. The little white tiger quickly dodged. However, its body was too thin and its stamina was insufficient. It failed in the process of jumping and rolled down from the skeleton. Although it was unsuccessful in its original move, at least it had dodged Hongyi¡¯s attack. ¡°I want to see how many times you can dodge!¡± Hongyi attacked again. This time, she used a weapon and took out a dagger from her waist, throwing it at the little white tiger. The little white tiger did not have the energy to dodge. It could only lie on the ground and watch helplessly as the dagger flew towards it. Fear appeared in its eyes, along with tears.. Chapter 103 - No, No Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The little white tiger thought that it was dead meat and was so frightened that its tears were flowing like a stream. It never expected that at the critical moment, someone would actually save it. Xue Fanxin had been watching all of this secretly. She was thinking of a way to deal with Hongyi, but the situation was too urgent. She could not come up with a good plan for a while. Seeing that the weak little white tiger was about to be killed by Hongyi, she panicked and could not be bothered to think too much. She threw out two darts, one deflecting Hongyi¡¯s dagger while the other knocking her back. As soon as the dagger was knocked off, Hongyi noticed Xue Fanxin¡¯s presence. She had no time to counterattack, so she quickly dodged the second dart. While Hongyi was dodging the dart, Xue Fanxin rushed out and took the little white tiger lying on the ground away, protecting it in her arms. The little white tiger raised its round eyes and looked at the person hugging it in confusion. It was very afraid, but for some reason, no matter how afraid it was, it was unwilling to leave this embrace. Xue Fanxin could sense that the little thing in her arms was trembling. Hence, she stroked it gently and comforted it. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The little white tiger looked at Xue Fanxin innocently. Its round eyes turned even more watery. It had started crying. ¡°Little one, why are you crying? Be good, don¡¯t cry. Did I hurt you?¡± Xue Fanxin used her sleeve to wipe the little white tiger¡¯s tears. Her actions became even gentler as she stroked it lovingly. The little white tiger felt Xue Fanxin¡¯s gentleness and love and was not so afraid anymore. It hid in her arms and was unwilling to leave even if it died. At this moment, Hongyi had already reacted. She glared at Xue Fanxin and roared, ¡°Little slut, you actually didn¡¯t die from the fall? Your life is really tough. Hand over the crystal core, or I¡¯ll make you die without a burial place.¡± ¡°The crystal core belongs to this little thing. Clearly, it was left behind by its parents. You have no right to snatch it away.¡± Xue Fanxin protected the little white tiger in her arms and faced Hongyi. Her mind was working fast as she thought of a way to deal with her opponent. From the simple exchange just now, she already knew what was going on with Hongyi. Hongyi had fallen from such a high place. Even if she had escaped death, she was heavily injured, and her strength had decreased greatly. That was also why she was hit by her dart, and her dagger had landed on the ground. To avoid the dart aimed at her, she had exhausted her strength and fallen to the ground. It took her a while to stand up. In other words, the current Hongyi was not necessarily her match. ¡°Little slut, don¡¯t speak so self-righteously. You clearly want to take this crystal core for yourself. How hypocritical. Hand over the crystal core. Perhaps I can consider it and spare your life.¡± Hongyi was indeed heavily injured. At this moment, she might not be Xue Fanxin¡¯s match, so she was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, she started chatting nonsense with Xue Fanxin. If it were any other time, she would have long hacked this little slut into two. She definitely wouldn¡¯t waste her breath here. ¡°Between you and me, either you die or I die. There¡¯s no other way, so¡­¡± Xue Fanxin suddenly stopped in her tracks halfway. She looked at the little thing in her arms and said gently, ¡°Be good. Go hide first. I¡¯ll go beat the bad guy.¡± With that, Xue Fanxin placed the little white tiger down. However, the little white tiger was unwilling to leave Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms no matter what. Its claws clutched onto her tightly. No, no, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a soft and fragrant embrace. It couldn¡¯t leave. Wuwuwu, don¡¯t leave me alone, okay? Chapter 104 - A Fact Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The little white tiger was really unwilling to leave. Xue Fanxin had no choice but to carry it to the side and let it hide behind a large rock. She calmed it down for a long time before settling it. ¡°Be good. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll come and look for you after I¡¯m done fighting the bad guy. I have some food here. Eat it.¡± Xue Fanxin secretly took out some snacks from her space and placed them in front of the little white tiger. Seeing the food, the little white tiger became intent on pouncing on it. It no longer clung onto Xue Fanxin and wolfed down the snacks. Since there was a powerful enemy like Hongyi around, Xue Fanxin did not dare to lower her guard. After calming the little white tiger down, she turned all her attention to Hongyi. The Xue You Flute was already in her hand. Actually, when Xue Fanxin was appeasing the little white tiger, Hongyi had wanted to take the opportunity to attack. However, she was too heavily injured, so she did not dare to take the risk. She had been hesitating about whether to attack or not, wasting the opportunity. Before she could come to a conclusion, Xue Fanxin had already finished what she was doing and turned all her attention to her again. The moment Hongyi saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s face, her anger surged, and her killing intent boiled. Her rationality gradually turned blurry in the flames of her rage. At this moment, all she wanted to do was kill. ¡°Little slut, prepare to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already prepared. If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you come and kill me? Just saying things won¡¯t kill me,¡± Xue Fanxin said provocatively. At this moment, she was certain that the current Hongyi was no match for her. ¡°I¡­ I want you dead.¡± Hongyi was enraged by Xue Fanxin. She forgot about the injuries on her body and jumped up with the dagger in hand, wanting to kill Xue Fanxin in one hit. However, when she was in the air, her body was shot down by several darts. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin stood rooted to the ground. Seeing Hongyi leap up, she shot out the darts and watched with an evil smile as Hongyi fell from the sky. Hongyi slammed to the ground, vomiting blood. Her eyes were filled with disbelief and indignance. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± She had actually been defeated by a lowly girl who had just awakened her spirit. How was this possible? ¡°Are you an idiot? You¡¯re so heavily injured. Your internal organs are a mess and so many of your bones are broken. You¡¯re about to die, yet you¡¯re still so stupid to come and fight me. Do you really think you¡¯re that powerful?¡± Xue Fanxin played with a dart in her hand. After making sure that Hongyi had no more power to counterattack, she walked forward and stood in front of her. She stomped on her chest and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Come on, come on, come on, come on!¡± Hongyi spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood from Xue Fanxin¡¯s stomp. She glared at Xue Fanxin, who was looking down on her. Although she was unwilling, fear had started taking root in her heart. She warned, ¡°If you kill me, it won¡¯t implicate just you. Everyone related to you will die miserably, especially those you care about. So you¡¯d best think things through.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll also tell you the truth.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze turned sharp. Then, she stabbed the dart in her hand into Hongyi¡¯s heart and said solemnly, ¡°I hate it when others threaten me.¡± Before Hongyi died, she stared at Xue Fanxin with wide eyes, her gaze filled with unwillingness, anger, hatred, and regret. She had actually died at the hands of a lowly ant.. How could she? Chapter 105 - Strange Encounter in the Cave (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin was not like Hongyi, who took their sweet time to kill people. Once she had the chance, she would immediately grab it and kill the enemy to resolve her own crisis. ¡°In your next life, be a good and smart person. You must not be so stupid anymore. Have a good trip. I won¡¯t send you off.¡± After killing Hongyi, Xue Fanxin casually threw a few words and turned her attention elsewhere as if taking her life was an insignificant matter to her. The little thing chewing on a pastry was more important to her. The little white tiger covered all the desserts under its body while nibbling on one of them with relish. It protected all the other desserts that it had yet to eat. Its appearance was extremely cute. Xue Fanxin squatted down beside the little white tiger and stroked its head gently. Seeing that the snacks were too dry, she took out some water for it to drink. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious; eat slowly. Drink some water first, or your mouth will be dry and uncomfortable.¡± The little white tiger glanced at the water Xue Fanxin had poured in the bowl, then raised its head and looked at the person in front of it with its round eyes. Only then did it stick out its tongue to lick the water. After drinking enough, it went back to snacks, eating piece after piece. It only stopped when there was only one piece left. It reluctantly putting it away, unwilling to eat it. This little guy was so thin that it did not even have any meat. It was just skin and bones. Clearly, it had never had a full meal since it was young. Most likely, it often starved. It was no wonder it cared so much about food. ¡°You can¡¯t leave this snack for too long, or it¡¯ll go bad. Eat it. If I can get out of here alive, I¡¯ll definitely get you more delicious food.¡± Xue Fanxin gently patted the little white tiger¡¯s head. She did not care whether it understood her or not and no longer stared at it. Instead, she turned her gaze to other places and started exploring this mysterious place properly. To create such a mystical grotto-heaven within a mountain, there must be something extraordinary here. It was even more miraculous for a thousand-year-old Mystic Crystal White Tiger to die here. Her intuition told her that there must be something else going on here. If there was really another mystery, what could it be? Just as Xue Fanxin was studying her surroundings, the little white tiger jumped in front of her. It was still chewing on the last remaining snack. It shook its head at her, then wagged its tail before walking in one particular direction. ¡°Little Tiger, are you taking me somewhere?¡± Xue Fanxin asked. The little tiger turned around and nodded at Xue Fanxin before continuing forward. Evidently, the little tiger understood Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin smiled happily and followed the little tiger. After making many turns, they arrived at a precipice. There was no path ahead. ¡°Little Tiger, there¡¯s no way out here. Why did you bring me to this place?¡± The little tiger turned back to look at Xue Fanxin as if to say, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± She watched the little tiger jump onto a rock by the side and sit there. Its body emitted a strange white light, which should be its exclusive spirit energy. When the white light flashed, a door appeared on the cliff in front of her. The white tiger led the way and walked through the door first. Then, it nodded at Xue Fanxin, indicating for her to come in. With her heart bubbling with curiosity, Xue Fanxin followed the little white tiger into the door. Unexpectedly, the door closed and disappeared just as she entered, making her feel a little nervous. She wouldn¡¯t be killed by the little tiger here, would she? Chapter 106 - Strange Encounter in the Cave (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The little white tiger could tell that Xue Fanxin was nervous. It came to her feet and sat upright. Shaking its head at her, it blinked its round eyes as if saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xue Fanxin was liking this lively little tiger more and more. She smiled at it and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± After pacifying Xue Fanxin, the little white tiger continued forward and led the way. Wherever it passed, all the mechanisms and formations would shut down. Seeing these exquisite array formations and mechanisms, Xue Fanxin was in awe and admiration. The array formations and mechanisms here were combined perfectly, making people feel like they had entered a mechanical world. Furthermore, it was a world with spirituality. The walls were smooth and flat with neatly arranged crossbows, and the floor was covered with shiny stone slabs. There were profound array formations everywhere with strange carvings on them like countless eyes were watching your every move. This place was too exquisite and profound. It had already far exceeded her understanding. If not for the little white tiger leading the way, no one would have been able to walk through here. Ignoring the fact that the mechanisms and formations here could kill countless experts in an instant, probably no one could even open the door outside. ¡°Little Tiger, where is this? Where are you taking me?¡± Xue Fanxin had been following the little white tiger for a long time. She still had no idea about her destination, so she started to panic again. The little white tiger stopped in its tracks and turned back to look at Xue Fanxin. It blinked and shook its head at her as if saying, ¡°It¡¯s right in front. Follow me, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xue Fanxin was not immune to the little white tiger¡¯s cute appearance. She knew in her heart that the little white tiger would not harm her, so she continued walking. After another fifteen minutes, a silver lake appeared in front of her. The lake looked calm, but it was actually filled with turbulence. A small bug flew out of nowhere and wanted to fly over the silver lake. Just as it reached the surface of the lake, it lost its ability to fly. It fell into the lake and was instantly melted by the water, leaving not even a scrap behind. Clearly, the water in the silver lake was extremely corrosive. Anyone who touched it would be turned into dregs. Furthermore, there was a strange power on the lake surface that forbade any objects from flying. There were also powerful mechanisms and array formations set up on both sides of the stone wall. Wanting to cross the lake was difficult. Hence, even if some experts were lucky enough to reach this place, it would be difficult for them to cross this silver lake. Xue Fanxin turned her gaze to the white tiger. She saw it release its spirit energy into the silver lake. Before long, a bridge appeared from the bottom of the lake. Although it looked ordinary, it was anything but that. The little white tiger glanced at Xue Fanxin and told her to follow her before walking to the bridge. Xue Fanxin did not hesitate and walked with the little white tiger. While crossing the bridge, she was extra careful. From time to time, she would look at the lake water under the bridge, afraid that she would get splashed. However, the strange thing was, the silver lake was extremely calm, and not a single ripple was visible. After they crossed the bridge and reached the other side of the lake, the bridge automatically retracted to the bottom of the lake. Everything returned to its original state. Up to now, Xue Fanxin was already stunned by all the mysterious things happening here. She secretly rejoiced. Thank god she did not have any ill will towards the little white tiger as Hongyi had. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she had died. The little white tiger was so familiar with this place and could control all the mechanisms and array formations. Even if she had not saved it just now, Hongyi would not have been able to kill it. She wondered what kind of surprise the little white tiger would give her next.. Chapter 107 - Strange Encounter in the Cave (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After crossing the bridge, the little white tiger turned back every three steps and kept urging Xue Fanxin to follow it. A while later, they came to another cliff. The little white tiger used its small claws to press on a few rocks as if it was opening some mechanism. Once the mechanism was activated, another door appeared on the cliff, emitting an ancient aura that could be felt from outside. It was as gorgeous and glorious as a palace. After opening the door, the little white tiger first placed the snack in its mouth on the ground. Then, it shook its skinny little head and looked at Xue Fanxin with its round eyes. It opened its little mouth gently, revealing its small teeth, and said in a childish and soft voice, ¡°Awr awr¡­¡± Xue Fanxin squatted down and stroked the little white tiger¡¯s head gently. ¡°You mean to call me in?¡± ¡°Awr, awr, awr¡­¡± The little white tiger nodded in response, then picked up the snack on the ground again and led the way. A few steps later, it turned back and blinked at Xue Fanxin, seemingly telling her to hurry up. Xue Fanxin did not hesitate anymore. She followed the little white tiger and walked through the ancient door. As soon as she entered, the door automatically closed and disappeared, leaving her trapped in a mysterious palace. This palace was not large. Although it was magnificent, everything inside could be seen with a single glance. There were powerful spirit energy fluctuations in the surroundings, and an invisible pressure enveloped the whole place. When one stood in it, they would feel like they were about to suffocate and that walking would be extremely difficult. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger called out to the empty palace twice. In a few moments, the spirit energy fluctuations and pressure in the palace disappeared. A red badge slowly fell from the roof of the palace. It was like a little bird that could fly as it slowly flew in front of Xue Fanxin. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± With doubts in her heart, Xue Fan reached out and grabbed the badge floating in front of her. The moment her fingers touched the badge, it immediately turned into a red light and disappeared into her body. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger swayed its head foolishly. Clearly, it did not know what was going on, but it was not anxious at all. It shook its cute little head from side to side and stared at Xue Fanxin carefully as if thinking about something. Failing to obtain an answer from the white tiger, Xue Fanxin carefully checked her body. She discovered that the red badge had actually become extremely small and settled in her dantian. There was no activity at all. If she had not paid close attention, she would not have been able to discover the badge at all. The dantian was the most important thing to a cultivator. If an unknown thing went inside it, how could she not be anxious? ¡°Little Tiger, that thing flew into my dantian. Is it okay?¡± Xue Fanxin could only seek help from the little white tiger. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger shook its head adorably and did not give an accurate response. Just as Xue Fan was feeling puzzled and anxious, a few lines of golden-red words appeared on a stone wall in front of the palace: Those with good intentions receive my orders. Once the Supreme Badge is out, the five continents and ten regions, three heavens and six earths, no one will dare to disobey. The golden-red words only appeared for a moment before disappearing. Although the words had vanished, Xue Fanxin remembered them clearly in her mind. ¡°Once the Supreme Badge is out¡­ no one will dare to disobey. Could it be that the red badge just now was the Supreme Badge?¡± What Supreme Badge? She did not believe that a badge could make everyone in the five continents, ten regions, three heavens, and six earths submit to her! Furthermore, she did not even know where the five continents and ten regions were. However, the badge felt strange staying in her dantian, so she had to think of a way to take it out. Just as Xue Fanxin was thinking about what to do to take out the badge in her dantian, the little white tiger took out a scroll from somewhere and placed it in front of her. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Chapter 108 - Youre the Jealous One Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin took the scroll and looked at it carefully, but she could not understand a word on it. She had no idea what was written at all and felt that it was very profound. ¡°Which planet¡¯s language is this? It¡¯s like a ghost drawing.¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger tilted its head with a confused expression. It looked like it only knew how to act cute. However, its skinny appearance was pitiful. Although the fur on its body was a little dirty, it was still very lovable. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless to ask you. Let¡¯s figure out what¡¯s written on the scroll after we get out.¡± Xue Fanxin placed the scroll into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. Unexpectedly, just as she put it away, the entire palace started to shake as if it was about to collapse. If one listened carefully, one could even hear the rumbling of rocks being smashed onto the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The little white tiger was also puzzled. It had no idea what had happened because it was out of its control. It got nervous and afraid. Not knowing what to do, it directly jumped into Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms to seek protection. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± ¡°Little Tiger, you were the one who brought me in. You have to take me out!¡± Xue Fanxin hugged the little white tiger and said to it nicely. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger became increasingly nervous in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms. It seemed to have sensed a fatal threat, and all the hair on its body stood on end as it looked around vigilantly. Xue Fanxin sensed that something was wrong with the little thing in her arms. Just as she was about to ask what was wrong, she heard a familiar voice from behind her, startling her. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er.¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared and stood behind Xue Fanxin. When he saw that the person he was thinking of was safe and sound, he was very excited. He rushed forward and pulled her into his arms tightly. Feeling her aura, his previously suspended heart finally slowly calmed down. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re okay. You¡¯re okay. I knew you would be okay.¡± ¡°Ye Jiushang, do you want to strangle me?¡± Xue Fanxin was being hugged too tightly by Ye Jiushang and almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The little white tiger, who was stuck in the middle, nearly went into shock. ¡°I¡¯m just too happy.¡± Ye Jiushang let go of Xue Fanxin and smiled happily. His smile had a magical power that could mesmerize people like the sun in the winter that could warm their hearts. Xue Fanxin was originally still angry at Ye Jiushang, but she forgot about it because of his magical smile. If not for her strong resistance, who knew how long she would have been charmed! ¡°Ye Jiushang, why aren¡¯t you chatting with your fairy sister? What are you doing here?¡± Ye Jiushang naturally guessed who Xue Fanxin was talking about. He smiled evilly and said, ¡°My Little Xin¡¯er is jealous!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the jealous one. Your entire family is jealous.¡± ¡°My entire family includes you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your family? My surname is Xue, and yours is Ye. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll tell you after we leave this place. We can¡¯t stay here for long. We must leave right now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Fanxin sensed the warning in Ye Jiushang¡¯s tone. She no longer threw a tantrum and turned serious. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Jiushang had no time to explain. He brought Xue Fanxin along and directly broke through the stone wall and escaped. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the place where the Mystic Crystal White Tiger¡¯s skeleton was placed. However, this place was still not safe. The entire mountain was shaking and could collapse at any moment. Xue Fanxin looked up and realized that a huge rock was about to fall. She said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. This place is about to collapse.¡± However, just as she finished speaking, she saw Ye Jiushang vomit blood, startling her.. Chapter 109 - New Ripples Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing Ye Jiushang vomit blood, Xue Fanxin¡¯s anxious expression changed dramatically. She hurriedly supported him and asked worriedly, ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After spitting out blood, Ye Jiushang took a few deep breaths to calm the chaotic aura in his body. Once he recovered, he forced himself to say, ¡°It¡¯s just the backlash of the Draconic Lotus. I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping.¡± ¡°What backlash of the Draconic Lotus?¡± Xue Fanxin was confused. She wanted to check Ye Jiushang¡¯s pulse, but right then, the interior of the mountain swayed even more violently. Large cracks had started appearing on the mountain walls, and a large-scale collapse could happen at any moment. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we get out of here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Jiushang made a prompt decision. The moment the interior of the mountain collapsed, he brought Xue Fanxin along and used a powerful force to break through the seal at the top of the mountain and fly out. Rushing out of the mountain, they were still midair when the sound of a huge rock collapsing sounded from behind them. Rumble¡­ Xue Fanxin was being hugged tightly by Ye Jiushang. That gentle and safe embrace made her dead heart ripple again. Ever since Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang, her lover and close friend, betrayed her, she had sealed her heart in ice. She thought that she would no longer be attracted to any man, at least not for a short period of time. Unexpectedly, in less than a month, she had actually fallen for a man. Was this feeling good or bad? While Xue Fanxin was conflicted about her feelings, Ye Jiushang had already brought her down from the mountaintop and landed safely. The little white tiger had been nestled in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms, so it was brought out together. Outside, the little white tiger seemed to be especially excited. It jumped out of Xue Fanxin¡¯s embrace and bounced around ten feet away. Xue Fanxin did not have the mood to care about it. After landing, she immediately checked Ye Jiushang¡¯s pulse and his physical condition. When she sensed the severity of the injury, her brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Why is the spirit energy in your body so chaotic? It will cause harm to you. If you don¡¯t stabilize it, you will be killed by your own spirit energy.¡± Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin in shock and said with a hint of disbelief, ¡°So my Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s medical skills are actually so superb.¡± He knew that Xue Fanxin had read quite a few medical books recently. However, just by reading a few medical books, her skill should not be enough to detect the anomaly in his body. Only someone who had practiced medicine for many years and had excellent medical skills could do such a thing. Actually, upon careful thought, he should have known that her medical skills were impressive. If not, how could she have saved Gu Jinyuan from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company? Where did she learn her medical skills from? It seemed that his Little Xin¡¯er had quite a few secrets! ¡°You¡¯re already on the verge of death, yet you can still laugh?¡± Xue Fanxin rolled her eyes at Ye Jiushang. She took out her silver needles and cast the Yang Needle Art in the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art to stabilize him, but the effects did not seem to be very obvious. In Ye Jiushang¡¯s body, another force was rejecting her acupuncture treatment. Not only that, but that force was also stirring the spirit energy in Ye Jiushang¡¯s body wantonly, making it even more chaotic. In such a situation, the difficulty of Xue Fanxin¡¯s acupuncture increased tremendously. She was unable to even insert the needle. When Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin struggling, his heart ached. He held her hand and prevented her from exhausting herself further with the needles. Smiling gently, he said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. With your skills, you can¡¯t resist that force at all.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t suppress the chaotic spiritual energy in your body, you will die soon.¡± Xue Fanxin was anxious, even more so than Ye Jiushang himself. ¡°With you around, I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 110 - How Chatty Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter how chaotic the spirit energy in his body was, Ye Jiushang did not panic. He acted as if it wouldn¡¯t matter even if the sky collapsed. He looked at Xue Fanxin with a smile and habitually used his finger to touch her forehead, saying dotingly, ¡°As long as you are around, I won¡¯t die. You are my lucky star!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue Fanxin still did not understand, but she did not think that Ye Jiushang would joke with his life. If he said that he would not die, then he would not die. ¡°Your blood can help me.¡± ¡°My blood?¡± Right, he had once said that her blood contained the power of nirvana. ¡°The power of nirvana in your blood can help me suppress the chaotic and devastating power in my body. However, I need to sleep for a while, at least ten days, at most a month,¡± Ye Jiushang said. A faint look of worry appeared on his face as he added, ¡°When I sleep, you must protect yourself, okay?¡± ¡°You mean that the fairy-like woman will still send people to kill me?¡± Xue Fanxin could sense Ye Jiushang¡¯s worry, so she asked directly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She temporarily doesn¡¯t have the ability to cause you trouble. Whoever dares to touch my people, I¡¯ll definitely make them die miserably.¡± When Ye Jiushang thought of what Su Baifeng had done, his heart was filled with anger, and his eyes revealed terrifying killing intent. However, because of the chaotic spirit energy in his body, his body could not last for long. He did not waste time on Su Baifeng and continued to say to Xue Fanxin, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I want a drop of your blood. Are you willing?¡± ¡°Forget about one drop of blood. As long as I can help you, even ten drops won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Xue Fanxin did not hesitate. She took out a silver needle and pierced her finger, squeezing out a drop of blood for Ye Jiushang readily. Ye Jiushang gently stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Silly girl, do you know how precious your blood is? In the future, you must not casually give your blood to others, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really chatty today. Do you want it or not?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Jiushang placed Xue Fanxin¡¯s bloody finger in his mouth and sucked on it. With just a small drop of blood, the chaotic spiritual energy in his body had calmed down a lot. It was no longer as rampant as before, but it was still disorderly. Ye Jiushang adjusted his breathing briefly before standing up. He led Xue Fanxin towards the cave ahead of them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back to the cave from before.¡± ¡°Cave? That cave with the crystal coffin? If I go back now, does that mean that my experience here is over?¡± ¡°Mm. I originally wanted you to train here for a month, but with such a thing happening, I can only send you out first. However, I don¡¯t have the ability to send you back to Duke¡¯s Estate. After you reach the cave, you have to return by yourself.¡± The backlash from the Draconic Lotus was too intense this time. Even with Xue Fanxin¡¯s blood, he would soon fall into a deep sleep. In the next month, he would not be able to accompany her. A month¡¯s time was neither long nor short. He believed that with her ability, she could definitely handle everything around her. When he woke up, he would make those who had bullied her pay a thousand times the price.. Chapter 111 - Chaos in the Imperial City (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin back to the place where the crystal coffin was placed and returned the way they had come. In the cave, he opened the coffin lid from inside and let her leave first. Xue Fanxin got out of the crystal coffin. Seeing that Ye Jiushang was still lying inside and looked weak, she thought that he would not be able to climb out. Hence, she reached out to him and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll pull you out.¡± Ye Jiushang used his last bit of strength to forcefully support himself. Revealing a gentle smile to Xue Fanxin, he said softly, ¡°I want to sleep in the crystal coffin. After at most a month, I will wake up.¡± ¡°Are you going to sleep in the coffin again?¡± She did not forget that when they first met, this guy had jumped out of the coffin and frightened her half to death. He had now returned to sleep in the coffin; he was really a strange guy. However, this crystal coffin was different from ordinary coffins. There should be a secret to it. ¡°I know you have a lot of doubts now. I¡¯ll explain them to you when I wake up.¡± Ye Jiushang could no longer hold on. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. At the same time, the lid of the crystal coffin flew up and closed by itself. Following that, a mysterious purple light emerged from the crystal coffin and circled its corners as if it was sealing the crystal coffin. After finishing, it disappeared. Then, the crystal coffin started to turn into stone. In a moment, the crystal coffin that was originally transparent turned into a seemingly ordinary large rock. Xue Fanxin looked at the changes in front of her. From the automatically closing of the crystal coffin, to the appearance of the purple light, to the petrification of the crystal coffin, all of these wonders shocked her. She was filled with curiosity about this world. This was such a colorful world, mysterious and profound. If one wanted to live here, though, they had to have strength first. Only by being strong enough could one fulfill their dream. ¡°Ah Jiu, sleep here for a month. We¡¯ll meet again after you wake up.¡± Xue Fanxin placed her hand on the crystal coffin that had already turned to stone and bade farewell to the person lying inside. She did not feel too much sorrow because she knew that they would meet again soon. However, at the thought of not being able to see the person who would often suddenly appear by her side, tease her from time to time and help her, she really missed him a little! ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger noticed Xue Fanxin staring blankly at a large rock without moving. Hence, it used its small claws to tug at her clothes and let out a soft, cute cry. Xue Fanxin finally remembered that there was still this little thing. She bent down and picked it up, placing it in her arms and stroking its fur. ¡°Little Tiger, are you sure you want to follow me?¡± When Ye Jiushang had brought her to the crystal coffin just now, the little white tiger jumped in too. It tagged along wherever she went. It seemed like it wanted to follow her forever. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger nodded in response and rubbed its head against Xue Fanxin¡¯s palm, acting cute. ¡°Alright, you can follow me from now on. I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food and live a good life.¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Master, what is delicious food? Can it be eaten? How could Xue Fanxin understand what the little white tiger was talking about? She carried it and walked out of the cave. When she reached the entrance, she turned back and took a few more looks before leaving reluctantly. She could not wait in the cave for a month. Anyway, this place was not far from the Imperial City of the Nanling Empire. At most, she would come back every few days to take a look. She had to return to the Duke¡¯s Estate to see how her grandfather was doing. She had to see if the Nanling Emperor had taken the opportunity to cause trouble for her grandfather.. Chapter 112 - Chaos in the Imperial City (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After leaving the cave, Xue Fanxin returned to the Imperial City. Once she stepped foot inside, she was frightened by the bloody, cruel, and terrifying scene. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Beside the city gate of the Imperial City were more than ten people hanging. They were not only covered in injuries, but their wrists were also dripping with blood. However, the bleeding was very slow, flowing drop by drop. There was a bucket placed under each person to collect the dripping blood. The buckets were already half full, making it terrifying to look at. The dozen or so people were almost all on their last breaths. Some of them were even dead, and those who were not were going to die soon. Xue Fanxin saw a familiar person among them, leaving her shocked. This person was none other than the Third Young Master of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate, Yan Jinlu, the person who had wanted to rob her back then. What had happened in the Nanling Empire¡¯s Imperial City behind her? If even Yan Jinlu from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate was in such a bad state, could something have happened to her grandfather? ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was worried for Xue Batian. Before she could find someone to ask what had happened, she ran towards the Duke¡¯s Estate in a hurry. Unexpectedly, she was blocked midway. ¡°Who are you? How dare you run around on the streets?¡± ¡°Who cares who she is? The Young Master said that we have to capture anyone suspicious.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This girl is very suspicious at a glance. She¡¯s carrying a skinny cat and running around in a panic on the streets. There must be something wrong. Bring her back for Young Master to interrogate. If she really offended Young Master, she will die without a burial place.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the people blocking her path. Her entire person was tense, and her vigilance was high. This was because these people¡¯s cultivation levels were too high. The weakest among them was in the Spirit Transformation realm. The Old Ancestor of the Nanling Empire was only in the Spirit Refining realm and had not reached the Spirit Transformation realm at all. From this, it could be seen that these people were not from the Nanling Empire but experts from outside. With her current cultivation level, she would suffer a huge loss if she faced so many people in the Spirit Transformation Realm. But she was anxious to go back and see her grandfather. She could not be taken away by these people. Who knew when she would return? After thinking about it repeatedly, Xue Fanxin decided to be polite first before resorting to force. ¡°Big brothers, I am the Young Miss of the Duke¡¯s Estate, Xue Fanxin. I just returned from outside and don¡¯t know what has happened in the Imperial City. I¡¯m just too worried about Grandpa, so I wanted to rush back to take a look. I hope you can make things easy for me, big brothers. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± ¡°The heiress of the Duke¡¯s Estate? Do you know her?¡± ¡°Why would I know a small fry from the Nanling Empire? Furthermore, this girl has sores all over her face. Just looking at her makes me feel disgusted. Who would want to know such a person?¡± ¡°I did hear something about the Young Miss of the Duke¡¯s Estate yesterday. I heard that she is a stupid and useless person. However, such a useless person has actually been chosen by the Ninth Imperial Uncle of the Nanling Empire. She is now the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°What kind of taste does that Ninth Imperial Uncle have? He actually wants such an ugly woman to be his fianc¨¦e. He must be blind.¡± Xue Fanxin had quite a few pimples on her face. Furthermore, those pimples were large and red, no different from boils. They severely affected her looks, so to outsiders, she was extremely ugly. It was not that Xue Fanxin did not notice the acne on her face, but she did not care. Wasn¡¯t it normal to have some pimples during puberty? Chapter 113 - Chaos in the Imperial City (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin endured the disrespect and ridicule in their words and continued to speak to them kindly, ¡°Brothers, can I go home now?¡± ¡°Home? You still want to go home? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She¡¯s stupid and useless. How can she know what¡¯s going on? Let¡¯s not waste our breath on her. Just take her and escort her back to the Young Master for punishment.¡± Xue Fanxin was depressed and angry. No matter what, these people were unwilling to let her off. It seemed like they could fight it out. But if they really started fighting, she could not win at all! What should she do? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling helpless, the little white tiger in her arms jumped onto one of the people blocking the way, biting his arm ruthlessly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The person let out a scream. Before he could react, the little white tiger had already jumped away. It turned to another person blocking the way and bit him on the leg. In a few breaths, it had bitten two people¡ªtwo experts in the Spirit Transformation realm. The little white tiger¡¯s achievements were already very impressive. Just as it wanted to bite its third prey, the other party was already prepared. Its attack failed, and it was sent flying. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger fell onto the ground, crying out in pain. That person was still not satisfied as a ball of spirit energy condensed in his palm into a blade. He wanted to kill the little white tiger. When Xue Fanxin saw this, with a thought, a blue light flashed in her right palm. She charged forward with Xue You Flute in hand and attacked the person who wanted to kill the little white tiger. The Xue You Flute was not only a musical instrument but also an artifact and a weapon. While attacking the enemy, it would release special spirit energy according to the owner¡¯s strength and cause some harm to the enemy. The person who wanted to kill the little white tiger was attacked by Xue You Flute and was forced back a few steps, almost losing his balance. After stabilizing himself, he raised his head and looked at Xue Fanxin in shock. He said in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?¡± He had actually been beaten back by a little girl at the Spirit Awakening Realm. Even he did not believe this, let alone others. But the truth was in front of him; he had to believe it. After Xue Fanxin revealed such a shocking power, the people blocking the path did not dare to lower their guard. The two who had been bitten by the little white tiger earlier had also recovered. They all went forward and surrounded Xue Fanxin. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this girl. She¡¯s definitely not that stupid and useless idiot from the Duke¡¯s Estate. Perhaps she is Yan Jinfeng who escaped from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate. Everyone, attack together and capture her.¡± ¡°Do it.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that it was impossible for her to deal with the combined forces of the trio. She did not even have the chance to play the Soul Seizing Art, so she could only fight them head-on. She engaged the trio alone. After a few punches to the stomach, she fell to the ground and could not stand up due to pain. The punch from a Spirit Transformation expert really hurt! When the little white tiger saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s condition, it got furious. It stood up forcefully and roared at the person who had injured her. ¡°Roar¡­¡± Although the roar was a little immature, it was accompanied by the dignity of the king of beasts. However, the little white tiger was still young and too weak. Even though its roar was majestic, its power was not great and did not have much influence on people with stronger cultivation levels. ¡°A reckless cat. Courting death.¡± ¡°Take it down, cat or human.¡± ¡°Do it.¡± The three of them attacked together. This time, they were more ferocious than last time. Not only did they want to deal with Xue Fanxin, but they also wanted to finish off the little white tiger. Hence, they attacked very fiercely, not planning to give the other party a chance to live.. Chapter 114 - Time Stop Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin saw the three of them attacking aggressively and the little white tiger blocking in front of her, using its small body to protect her. Even though it knew that it was no match for them, it did not retreat and would rather die for its master. She was so touched that she almost burst into tears. The little white tiger¡¯s status in her heart had risen exponentially. In a critical moment, she could not be bothered by all that. She pounced on it and protected it in her arms. However, she was also put in danger. The attacks of the few people were about to land on her. If she were to really be hit, she would lose half her life even if she did not die. Even when danger approached and she knew that she might die, Xue Fanxin had no intention of giving up on the little white tiger. She protected it tightly, mentally prepared to be beaten. However, after waiting for a long time, the expected fatal attacks did not land. The surroundings were very quiet, and there was no noise at all. It was as if time had stopped. In fact, time had really stopped. Xue Fanxin did not know why time had stopped. She just grabbed the opportunity and took out her silver needles. She then used the Yin Needle technique in the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art to cripple the three of them. Actually, she wanted to kill all these people, but she was afraid that she lacked the ability. Hence, she made a prompt decision to only cripple them. Fortunately, she did not take the risk to kill them. Otherwise, she would be the one in trouble. The time stop could not last for long. In just five breaths, while Xue Fanxin was crippling the third person, the time stop disappeared. The third person regained his freedom, but with half of his body crippled, he still fell to the ground screaming in pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The other two people were also lying on the ground like mud. They looked at the little girl in front of them in extreme horror, their hearts filled with regret. They actually knew that this little girl was not Yan Jinfeng. They were just playing with her to relieve their boredom. Even if they killed her, it meant nothing. Who knew that she was actually a hidden expert? When the time stop effect disappeared, Xue Fanxin felt very tired. The spirit energy in her body was almost exhausted. After crippling the three of them, she immediately picked up the little white tiger and flew away. She planned to return to the Duke¡¯s Estate to take a look at the situation. As for other matters, they could be discussed in the future. She had to escape before she fell. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. She knew very well what the result of overconsumption of spiritual energy was. The three people who had been crippled by Xue Fanxin were lying on the ground, waiting for their companions to save them. They hated her to the core and swore to themselves that they would tear this girl apart. ¡°Xue Fanxin from the Duke¡¯s Estate, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely hack you into pieces.¡± After the crippling of the trio, the originally chaotic royal capital had become even more disorderly. The people did not dare to go out, while countless shops of all sizes closed their doors. Even the beggars on the streets hid themselves. Only some people who had no choice but to go out to earn a living or had special status dared to walk around outside. Before long, the companions of the trio came and saved them. Everyone knew that it was the Duke¡¯s turn to be unlucky. However, was that really the case? Chapter 115 - Meeting Bai Han Again (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin used all her strength and hurriedly ran back to the Duke¡¯s Estate. When she saw that there was nothing wrong with the door, she finally heaved a sigh of relief and quickly entered. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa¡­¡± When Xue Batian heard his precious granddaughter¡¯s cry, he initially thought that he was hearing things. Later, he realized that it was real and ran out to take a look. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, why are you back? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going out with Ye Jiushang for a month?¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you okay? The capital is in chaos. The people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate have all been hung at the city gates. I was worried that something had happened to you. Are you okay?¡± Even when Xue Fanxin saw Xue Batian appear before her unscathed, she still had to ask. She did not care about her own health at all. From her actions, it was easy to see that Xue Batian was extremely important to her, as important as her own life. Xue Batian could sense his granddaughter¡¯s care and concern for him. He was so touched that he almost cried. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious. Grandpa is fine. That punk from the Bai family is here to seek revenge from Imperial Preceptor and the Nanling Emperor. It has nothing to do with me, so I¡¯m fine.¡± Only after confirming that her grandfather was okay did Xue Fanxin feel relieved. Her tensed nerves relaxed, and she suddenly felt tired. She sat on the ground weakly and started panting. She was worn out. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just too tired. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡± Before Xue Fanxin could gasp for air, the butler hurriedly ran over and reported, ¡°Master, Master, bad news, bad news! A group of people has stormed into the residence.¡± Just as the butler finished speaking, a few cries of pain sounded from ahead. Following that, two guards were thrown in, who fell in front of Xue Fanxin. Furthermore, the two of them were heavily injured and were hanging on their last breaths. After struggling on the ground, Xiao Xu lost his life. Xue Fanxin watched helplessly as two living people died in front of her. These two had once helped her, but they were corpses now. How could she not be angry? Although she had transmigrated, she was the real Xue Fanxin. All her relatives here were her family. Seeing them die in front of her, she was naturally sad. Just as Xue Fanxin was filled with anger, violent fighting sounds came from ahead again, with arrogant shouts accompanying them. ¡°Who¡¯s Xue Fanxin? Come out and die immediately.¡± There were five to six experts with high cultivation levels who had barged into the residence and started a killing spree. They slaughtered their way in, their attacks so ruthless that they did not even let off ordinary servants. They reaped the life of anyone they saw and only stopped when they reached Xue Fanxin. ¡°You¡¯re the little girl who crippled my three brothers?¡± ¡°Brother Sen, it must be her. She¡¯s ugly and has sores all over her face. I can recognize her at a glance.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a lowly girl who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of the world. Why are you wasting your breath on her? Just cripple her and take her back for our brothers to vent their anger on her.¡± The group of experts wanted to harm Xue Fanxin. Xue Batian stepped forward and said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your Bai family wants in the Nanling Empire, but if you want to touch my people, you¡¯ll have to consider if you have the ability to do so.¡± Xue Fanxin was still confused. Although she had crippled three people, she did not know their backgrounds. However, judging from her grandfather¡¯s reaction, he seemed to know a thing or two. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 116 - Meeting Bai Han Again (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It turned out that the Imperial Preceptor, Yan Song, had conspired with the Nanling Emperor to privately imprison a person from a large family and take his blood to refine medicine. Later on, that person fled and returned a few days ago with his men to take revenge. They turned the Imperial Palace and the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate upside down. Anyone related to the Imperial Family and the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate was suffering their wrath. ¡°Grandpa, is the person you¡¯re talking about called Bai Han?¡± Xue Fanxin had not forgotten that she had accidentally saved a certain guy when she went to the Hundred Herbs Hall to steal medicine. If it was really him, that would make things interesting. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, how did you know that his name is Bai Han?¡± Xue Batian asked in surprise. He never thought that his granddaughter would know the name of the man from the Bai family. This was not a simple matter. ¡°If it¡¯s really that rascal Bai Han, I¡¯ll definitely beat him up until he cries for his parents.¡± When the infiltrators heard Xue Fanxin, they were so angry that they started scolding her, ¡°Little slut, how dare you scold Young Master! It looks like you¡¯re tired of living.¡± ¡°That little slut not only crippled our brothers, but she also insulted Young Master. Let¡¯s just cripple her.¡± ¡°Why are you guys talking so much? We¡¯re still waiting to deal with this little slut!¡± One of the men was much angrier than the others, so much so that his eyes were blazing. He wished he could skin Xue Fanxin alive. How could he not hate her? His only younger brother had been crippled by this girl. In his hatred, he had killed everyone when he barged into the Duke¡¯s Estate. He had also taken the life of Xiao Xu just now. Seeing Xue Fanxin, he couldn¡¯t wait to kill her. ¡°Little slut, I¡¯ll cripple you. Prepare to die.¡± ¡°I think you should go back and ask your master for instructions. If that punk Bai Han is really so ungrateful, then I can only blame my bad luck.¡± Xue Fanxin casually threw out a threat when the other party was about to attack. However, these words did not seem to have much effect, making everyone laugh. ¡°Brother Sen, is there something wrong with this little girl¡¯s head?¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s something wrong with the granddaughter from the Duke¡¯s Estate. She is a stupid, foolish, and useless person. Seeing her today, it¡¯s indeed true.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°How could a stupid waste know that your master is called Bai Han?¡± Xue Fanxin ignored the mocking and retorted coldly. Just one sentence stunned everyone. That was right! If she was a stupid and useless idiot, how could she know the Young Master¡¯s name? At this moment, the person called Brother Sen¡¯s mind turned slightly. He sneered and said, ¡°Hmph, maybe you¡¯re in cahoots with the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate, that¡¯s why you know Young Master¡¯s name. Anyone who is with the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate must die.¡± ¡°Do you think Yan Song would collude with an idiot?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s casual words rendered the man called Brother Sen speechless. From the conversation between Xue Fanxin and Xue Batian, one could tell that before this, Xue Fanxin did not know what had happened in the Imperial City, yet she could guess the Young Master¡¯s name¡­ This matter was a little strange. Xue Fanxin put away her casual attitude and said domineeringly, ¡°Call Bai Han to see me.¡± ¡°Someone of low status like you is not qualified to see Young Master. Die.¡± Brother Sen¡¯s killing intent towards Xue Fanxin was intense. He only wanted to take revenge for his younger brother. In his fit of rage, he threw Xue Fanxin¡¯s words to the back of his mind and directly attacked her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take your life.¡± Xue Fanxin thought that using Bai Han¡¯s name to scare these people would settle the matters. Who knew that it would be useless? She was too tired to resist and her grandfather had lost his cultivation. The situation was urgent! Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling anxious and Xue Batian was prepared to protect her with his life, an ice arrow flew over and pierced Brother Sen¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 117 - Meeting Bai Han Again (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Brother Sen¡¯s arm was struck by the powerful ice arrow. Not only did it pierce through his arm, but it also blew him away, making him slam onto the ground. This fall was not light. Several of his bones were broken, and he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. He was only half alive. The sudden change shocked everyone. Even Xue Fanxin, who was sitting on the ground weakly, was stunned and looked puzzled. But soon, everyone knew the truth. A handsome man in fluttering white clothes, untainted by even a speck of dust, descended from the sky with a cold aura. He landed in front of Xue Fanxin and sized her up carefully. His gaze was a little complicated and strange. However, as time passed, the stiff expression on his face became much more amiable. With difficulty, he revealed a little smile and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Although the person who had saved him that day was wearing a night suit and a black cloth, he could recognize her aura and scent. Especially her large, watery eyes, they were very different from the rest, making it difficult to forget after seeing them once. The girl in front of him with a face full of ¡®sores¡¯ was the benefactor who had helped him escape from the sea of misery that day. He had fantasized countless times about her appearance. She was from a small family, beautiful, gentle, refined, and eccentric. However, after seeing her today, he seemed to be a little¡­ disappointed. Why was she like this? She was really¡­ ugly! When Xue Fanxin saw Bai Han, after her initial shock, she gave him a good scolding. ¡°Bai Han, do you want to be ungrateful? I was kind enough to save your life, but your subordinates wanted to harm me and even killed so many people in my residence. Had I known saving you would result in this, I wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a misunderstanding.¡± Bai Han put away the strange disappointment in his heart and regained his cold expression as he apologized to Xue Fanxin. ¡°You want to brush it over with a misunderstanding? So many people have died in my residence. You should at least give an explanation, right?¡± ¡°Then are you satisfied with this explanation?¡± Bai Han gently raised his hand and killed the group of people who had intruded into the Duke¡¯s Estate and started a massacre on the spot. This was the explanation he gave Xue Fanxin: A life for a life. Bai Han¡¯s decisiveness in killing made Xue Fanxin¡¯s blood run cold. Although she still felt pity for the innocent people who had died, the murderers were now dead. What else could she do? ¡°Hmph, I still regret saving you back then.¡± Xue Fanxin was almost done resting. She stood up with difficulty and glared at Bai Han. Xue Batian had just returned to his senses. There was too much information in his head that he could not digest. Seeing how rude Xue Fanxin was to Bai Han, he was afraid that she would cause trouble for herself. He quickly pulled her back. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xue Batian used his status as an elder to force Xue Fanxin to be obedient and quiet. Then, he spoke to Bai Han himself. He acted a little humbly as if he was afraid of the person in front of him. ¡°Young Master Bai, our Little Xin¡¯er is insensible. I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°You are¡­ Xue Liantian?¡± Bai Han looked at Xue Batian deeply and guessed at his identity. Hearing the words ¡®Xue Liantian,¡¯ Xue Batian¡¯s expression became extraordinarily ugly, telling everyone that he was indeed Xue Liantian. Xue Fanxin did not know why Bai Han had said that her grandfather was called Xue Liantian, but when she saw his ugly expression and his heavy aura as if he was very uncomfortable, she flew into a rage. ¡°Bai Han, if you dare to touch Grandpa, I won¡¯t let you off even as a ghost..¡± Chapter 118 - Someone from the Xue family (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Bai Han saw that Xue Fanxin had such a huge reaction and was even hostile to him, he did not want to get into a fight with his savior, so he quickly spoke up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I don¡¯t have any ill will. I¡¯m just a little shocked. I didn¡¯t expect a prodigy of the Xue family to actually appear in such a small place. Since you saved my life, I owe you a favor. You can call on this favor now or in the future. No matter what you want, as long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± From his tone, it seemed like he didn¡¯t like owing others. Once repaid, he would have nothing to do with his savior. Xue Fanxin had lived two lives, so how could she not understand the meaning in Bai Han¡¯s words? She did not want to be too involved with him anymore, so she made a casual request, ¡°I want the Jade Skin Spirit Flower.¡± When Bai Han heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s request, he didn¡¯t even think about it. He took out a Jade Skin Spirit Flower from somewhere and threw it to Xue Fanxin without hesitation. ¡°This is what you want.¡± ¡°You really have it?¡± She had only made a casual request without giving it much thought, not expecting Bai Han to take it out. Who knew¡­ This guy really did have it. She had searched for it everywhere but to no avail. Initially, she wanted to ask Gu Jinyuan to help her search for it after a while, but unexpectedly, it was already in her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled your request. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything,¡± Bai Han reminded her suspiciously. Clearly, he really wanted to draw the line with Xue Fanxin as soon as possible. Although Xue Fanxin was his savior, she reminded him of a shameful past, so it was best to end it as soon as possible. Bai Han did not know that the decision he had made today would make him regret it so much in the future that his intestines would turn green. Seeing his impatient appearance, she did not want to deal with him anymore. She replied readily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll count it as you returning this favor. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. You can leave.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your word,¡± Bai Han said and turned to leave. The last sentence he left behind before leaving was to remind Xue Fanxin that they no longer owed each other and that she should not ask him to do anything anymore out of gratitude. Xue Fanxin looked at Bai Han¡¯s departing figure and tutted coldly, not caring at all. She looked at the Jade Skin Spirit Flower in her hand and got excited. With the Jade Skin Spirit Flower, she could help her grandfather repair his meridians and dantian. Xue Batian did not know what the Jade Skin Spirit Flower was for. Only after Bai Han left did he heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, how did you meet this kid from the Bai family?¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you talking about Bai Han? He was imprisoned in the Hundred Herbs Hall by Yan Song and was accidentally saved by me.¡± Xue Fanxin briefly told him about her encounter with Bai Han. Of course, she also informed him that she had stolen the medicines. The only thing she hid was the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. As for why she could easily do it, she shamelessly used Ye Jiushang as a shield. Xue Batian did not overthink it. After all, the Ninth Imperial Uncle was too mysterious, and stealing spirit herbs was not difficult for him. ¡°Fortunately, nothing major happened today, except for the regretful deaths of the guards. Butler, bury them properly and give their families more compensation.¡± Xue Batian looked at the two dead guards on the ground and was extremely sad. However, people could not be revived from the dead, so he could only grieve. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± The butler was given quite a scare just now, barely recovering with Xue Batian¡¯s call. He was about to leave when a few figures suddenly descended from the sky, startling him again.. Chapter 119 - Someone from the Xue family (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Batian noticed the figures descending from the sky. Upon seeing their faces, his expression became uglier. There was deep hatred hidden in his eyes, but he endured it and did not erupt. Xue Fanxin noticed his abnormality and could guess that those people had a deep grudge against her grandfather. Although she really wanted to inquire about it, she felt that it was not the right time. She would wait and see. The person who had descended from the sky was a middle-aged man. He had two followers. As soon as he appeared, he looked at Xue Batian in a strange manner. He seemed to be looking down on him and mocking him. However, no matter what, they all hid it and tried their best to talk to him amiably. ¡°Second Master, you¡¯re really hard to find!¡± ¡°Xue Yuan, why have you come here instead of being a dog by Xue Lianfeng¡¯s side?¡± Xue Batian said angrily. His words were filled with disgust and displeasure. The middle-aged man called Xue Yuan did not retort and directly stated his purpose for coming. ¡°Old Master is critically ill. Before he dies, he wants to see you. Master is loyal and filial. Even if you had hurt him back then, he is willing to let you return to the family and see Old Master for the last time.¡± Xue Batian was already burning with anxiety when he heard the first half of Xue Yuan¡¯s words, not listening to the second half at all. ¡°My father is ill? How is that possible? What¡¯s going on? With his cultivation, living to two hundred years is not a problem. He¡¯s not even hundred yet. How can he be ill?¡± ¡°Ever since Second Master left the family, Old Master has been in depression. This illness could be said to have been caused by himself. Old Master¡¯s illness is really serious. Even the best imperial physicians in the Heavenly Saints Empire are unable to salvage the situation. Hence, Master agreed to Old Master¡¯s request and let you return to the family to see him for the last time. Second Master, when I came, Old Master was barely hanging on. I don¡¯t know if he has already returned to heaven, so we have to set off quickly unless you don¡¯t want to see Old Master.¡± Xue Batian made his decision without another word. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you, but I need to take someone with me.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give you an hour to settle things here. We¡¯ll leave in an hour.¡± Xue Yuan flew away with his entourage and disappeared. It had only been fifteen minutes since Xue Yuan had appeared and left. The time was short. Apart from Xue Batian, everyone else was still confused, having no idea what was going on. Xue Fanxin asked in confusion, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Batian did not answer for the time being. Instead, he gave various orders to the butler beside him. ¡°Butler, Little Xin¡¯er and I are leaving for a while. During this time, you will take charge of everything in the estate.¡± The butler seemed to know something and did not ask further. He accepted the task Xue Batian gave him. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Alright, go do your thing. Everything should be normal in the residence.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After settling everything, Xue Batian looked at Xue Fanxin. His heart was rather heavy as he asked worriedly, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I want to take you back to the clan. Are you afraid?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xue Fanxin said fearlessly. Although she did not know what was going on, she was not afraid no matter what the situation would be.. If she really encountered a problem that she could not resolve, she would drag it out until the Ninth Imperial Uncle came out of the coffin¡­ Chapter 120 - World Gate Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Batian looked at his precious granddaughter and smiled in relief. Reaching out to stroke her head, he said kindly with a faint sense of sorrow, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up. There are some things that you can learn about now. ¡°The Xue family is one of the top families in the Tongxuan Continent. It has been rooted in Heavenly Saints City of the Heavenly Saints Empire for thousands of years.¡± It turned out that Xue Batian had caused a ruckus at his elder brother¡¯s wedding forty years ago and had even wanted to snatch the bride. In the end, the bride was unwilling to leave with him, so he failed. As a result, he was expelled from the Xue family and had never set foot in it again. Forty years later, because the former patriarch, Xue Batian¡¯s biological father, was on his deathbed, the current patriarch of the Xue family, who was also Xue Batian¡¯s elder brother, was willing to let him return to the clan. Xue Batian temporarily put aside all his hatred and returned to see his father for the last time. Hence, after an hour, Xue Batian and Xue Fanxin packed up a little and left with the Xue Yuan. While Xue Batian¡¯s mood was gloomy, Xue Fanxin was excited. She was filled with curiosity about what she would see and encounter. ¡°Grandpa, what is that badge for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the World Gate Badge.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a World Gate Badge?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the pass to the Tongxuan World. Little Xin¡¯er, it¡¯s different from the outside world, so you have to be careful about everything, especially with our low cultivation.¡± Although Xue Batian really wanted to go back and see his father one last time, he was also worried. The Xue family was a top-notch family clan in Heavenly Saints City and had a deep background. They were extremely powerful in Heavenly Saints City. If they returned to the Xue family, they would easily be involved in some conflicts. Those who were lucky might be able to survive, while the unlucky ones might die without even knowing how. He did not want to take Little Xin¡¯er back, but she was still of the Xue family¡¯s bloodline. Returning to the Xue family and acknowledging her roots might be a good thing for her. Xue Fanxin hugged the skinny little white tiger and stood silently by Xue Batian¡¯s side. As she listened to him, she stared fixedly at the badge in Xue Yuan¡¯s hand, which was the so-called World Gate Badge. Xue Yuan held the World Gate Badge and injected a strand of spiritual energy into it. He muttered something for about fifteen minutes before the badge flew out and turned into a door glowing with white light, seemingly connected to another world. After opening the World Gate, Xue Yuan looked at Xue Batian and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He then glanced at Xue Fanxin, his eyes revealing extremely obvious disdain and contempt. He wanted to say something, but after hesitating for a moment, he kept quiet and walked through the gate. Xue Batian followed in with Xue Fanxin. After everyone walked in, the door, along with the people who had entered, all disappeared as if they were never here. When Xue Fanxin walked into the gate, she felt like she had lost her center of gravity. Her entire body was light, and she could not control her body at all. She walked around inside until her head was dizzy. She wanted to vomit, but she could not. She felt terrible. It was not only Xue Fanxin. The others were in a similar state, just not as serious as Xue Fanxin and Xue Batian. After all, their cultivation levels were higher and their resistance was stronger. She would never enter this damned gate again unless she had no choice.. Chapter 121 - Enter From the Side Door Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin walked in the weightless tunnel for almost four hours before she was freed. When she left the World Gate, she was on the verge of collapsing. She was dizzy, and stars were popping up on her head. She could not even stand up as she lay weakly on the ground, truly disoriented. Xue Batian¡¯s situation was the same as Xue Fanxin¡¯s, or it could be even more serious. After all, he had lost his cultivation, so he was only an ordinary person now. Besides, he was old. He could not bear the torture of the World Gate. Xue Yuan and his two subordinates did not have much of a reaction, but their faces were a little pale. They rested for a moment after leaving the portal. ¡°Move them into the carriage and rush back to the Xue family.¡± Xue Yuan did not care about Xue Fanxin and Xue Batian¡¯s lives at all. He ordered someone to move the two people lying on the ground onto a carriage and drive them away quickly. Xue Fanxin was too dizzy now and felt weak all over. She could only let them throw her onto the carriage like they were throwing rubbish and lie down weakly in the carriage. Xue Batian received the same treatment. It could be seen that the Xue family did not really welcome their return. It was only because the former patriarch was about to die that they wanted to fulfill his last wish. Once he ascended to the heavens, their treatment might be even worse. Although Xue Fanxin was dizzy, she could still sense the outside world. She knew very well that she had been casually thrown onto a carriage. The carriage was traveling too quickly, making her even dizzier. It took her a long time to calm down a little. ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡± Xue Fanxin helped Xue Batian up and helped him breathe slowly to make him feel better. Xue Batian had lost his cultivation. He almost lost his life when he entered the gateway this time. If not for his granddaughter helping him catch his breath, he would not have woken up so quickly. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ve implicated you this time. I don¡¯t know whether bringing you back to the Xue family is a mistake or not.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t think too much. There¡¯s no right or wrong in this kind of thing. I was the one who chose to come back with you. No matter what happens, that is my own choice. Furthermore, we don¡¯t have anything to ask of the Xue family. We just want to go back and see Great Grandpa one last time. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll leave. The Xue family probably won¡¯t do anything to us. At most, they¡¯ll give us some attitude or mock us.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Xue Batian looked out of the window, feeling uneasy. The carriage quickly ran along the spacious and clean streets and reached its destination in less than an hour. It stopped outside the Xue family¡¯s side door. A servant was already waiting there anxiously. When he saw that Xue Yuan had returned, he rushed forward and said, ¡°Butler Yuan, you¡¯re finally back. Just now, someone from Old Master¡¯s courtyard came to report that Old Master is about to die. He¡¯s barely hanging on by a thread, waiting to see Second Master for the last time.¡± When Xue Batian heard the servant¡¯s words in the carriage, he got off without a care. He asked in a hurry, ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xue Fanxin also jumped out. She wanted to argue about entering through the side door, but seeing how anxious her grandfather was, she didn¡¯t say much. This damned Xue Yuan actually made us walk through the side door. Just you wait and see. Xue Fanxin glared at Xue Yuan before reluctantly following Xue Batian through the side door all the way to a certain courtyard. Along the way, Xue Fanxin noticed the strange looks people gave her. The contempt, ridicule, and disdain were everywhere. Even the servants who were sweeping the floor were no exception. None of them took her seriously. It seemed that there was a lot of disapproval toward her in the Xue family. There would definitely be a lot of trouble knocking on her door later. She had to be mentally prepared.. Chapter 122 - Not Letting Go Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Because Xue Batian was anxious to see his biological father for the last time, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He followed the servant to a large courtyard and entered a certain room. Xue Fanxin walked behind him and was not as anxious as Xue Batian. Although she walked a little faster, her attention was all on the people and things around her. There were many people in the courtyard, men and women, young and old. There were at least hundreds of people. They all looked at Xue Fanxin when she walked in. Most of them had the same gaze as the servants outside, but a small number of them had deep expressions or not much of a reaction as if they were scheming something. Xue Fanxin had experienced betrayal and life and death, so she had a deep understanding of human nature. With a glance, she did not have a good impression of the Xue family. She could not be bothered with them and walked towards the room ahead. When she entered the place, she saw more people, a group of strangers. These guys were much more solemn than those outside. Although no one spoke, their expressions and eyes revealed all kinds of information. The Xue family was really complicated. However, upon thinking about it, it made sense. Just the number of family members in a family with thousands of years of history was enough to make you unable to remember everyone. The open and hidden battles between the various families were a battlefield without blood. Xue Fanxin really did not want to have anything to do with these people, so she ignored everyone when she entered the room. She walked to the bedside and watched Xue Batian say his farewell to the dying person on the bed. She sighed emotionally in her heart. Some people were just shameless. They didn¡¯t know how to cherish themselves when they were alive and only expressed their guilt and regret when they were prepared to die. But so what? What was the use of that? It was only adding sorrow to the living. ¡°Tian¡¯er, who is this child?¡± When the Old Master lying on the bed saw Xue Fanxin, his eyes suddenly widened as if he was shocked. He was clearly on the verge of death and about to die, but at this moment, he suddenly sat up and stared straight at Xue Fanxin. Xue Batian supported the Old Master and said heavily, ¡°Father, this is my granddaughter. Her name is Fanxin.¡± ¡°Granddaughter? Biological granddaughter?¡± The Old Master was even more excited. He waved at Xue Fanxin and gestured for her to come over. ¡°Child, come over and let Great-grandpa take a look.¡± Xue Fanxin was a little hesitant. Only when Xue Batian cast her a glance did she slowly walk forward and stand in front of the old man. She said with difficulty, ¡°Great¡­ Great-grandpa¡­¡± The Old Master held Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and became even more excited. He shouted, ¡°Good, good, this is really good, good! Haha¡­¡± ¡°Um.¡± This great-grandfather¡¯s reaction seemed a little abnormal! ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Batian noticed that the Old Master¡¯s reaction was oddly intense and his vitality was rapidly flowing away, which made him anxious. Everyone in the room looked at the old man in confusion. They did not understand why he had such a great reaction when he saw Xue Fanxin. ¡°You, you¡­¡± The elderly head held Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand tightly as if he had something to say but could not. He finally swallowed his breath. However, even though he was no longer breathing, he still held onto Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let go no matter what. Xue Fanxin felt that the Old Master was very strange. After he died, she wanted to take her hand back, but the problem was that she could not. One of her hands was being pulled by the Old Master. This old man didn¡¯t let go of her hand even in death. What was he doing? Could it be that he was going to drag her down with him even if he died? Just as Xue Fanxin was thinking about this, a deep voice sounded, ¡°Old Master likes this girl a lot.. Why don¡¯t we let her guard the Old Master¡¯s spirit?¡± Chapter 123 - Vixen Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the Old Master died, no one was truly sad apart from Xue Batian. Even if some people showed grief, it was only superficial. However, no one said anything until¡­ She was a rich woman in gorgeous clothes and had a pair of phoenix eyes. Although she was a little old, she looked quite young because she had taken good care of herself. The noblewoman tried her best to suppress the disdain in her heart and said coldly, ¡°Look at me. I almost forgot. Although this girl is of the Xue family¡¯s bloodline, she didn¡¯t grow up in the Xue family. She naturally knows nothing about the Xue family¡¯s rules.¡± The person who spoke was the wife of the current Master, Xue Lianfeng. She had a noble background and held great authority in the Xue family. In short, she was a person with some status. It was not just in the Xue family but also in the Heavenly Saints Empire. It was said that she was the first daughter of a certain marquis. The instant Madam Xue saw Xue Fanxin, she had been filled with all kinds of hatred. There was no reason for it; she just felt displeased with her. Even if the Old Master had just died, Madam Xue could not help but want to find trouble with Xue Fanxin immediately. ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t know. There is a rule in the Xue family. If the elder dies, the person whom the elder valued or liked the most will have to guard his spirit for seven days. During these seven days, the guardian is not to leave the spirit hall at all. They are not to touch a single drop of wine or have any meat.¡± In other words, when an elder of the Xue family passed away, it did not necessarily mean that his children or other family members would have to guard the spirit. Instead, it meant that the person whom the elder had regarded as important to him when he was alive would have to guard the spirit. During this time, the person would not be allowed to leave the hall or eat anything. This old witch clearly did not want her to have a good time. You want to scam me? No way. ¡°Grandpa, is this old lady¡¯s brain broken? She¡¯s actually saying such ridiculous things.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s words of ¡®old lady¡¯ angered Madam Xue tremendously, but she could not just flare up. She could only say tactfully, ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t your parents teach you to respect your elders?¡± ¡°Are you my elder?¡± These words provoked Madam Xue again. She tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart and forced out a smile. ¡°I¡¯m the wife of your grandfather¡¯s elder brother. According to seniority, you should call me great aunt.¡± When Madam Xue introduced herself, she unintentionally glanced at Xue Batian, who was sitting by the bed, and a smug expression appeared on her face. Although it had already been forty years, she still could not forget how the two Xue brothers had turned against each other to snatch her. Women liked to be admired by men, even if they were old. Just as Madam Xue was feeling smug, Xue Fanxin¡¯s words sent her from heaven to hell. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the vixen who caused the brothers to turn against each other!¡± She had roughly heard what had happened from her grandfather. Back then, her grandfather had been kicked out of the Xue family because of this woman. However, this woman seemed to enjoy the feeling of being competed for. Even today, she was still using this matter to brag. Although Madam Xue did not like Xue Fanxin, she had never thought of falling out with her now. However, Xue Fanxin¡¯s words stimulated her, so she scolded without care, ¡°B*tch, who are you calling a vixen?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the enraged Madam Xue and replied casually, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re not a vixen because you¡¯re not qualified to be one. A vixen is not something that ordinary people can be. Back then, when my grandfather saw my grandmother, it was love at first sight!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Madam Xue was angered by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. She glared at Xue Batian, angry that this man had not said a word for her even now. Back then, this man had caused a storm because of her! Chapter 124 - Not True Love Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although Madam Xue had lived for dozens of years and was almost a hundred years old, she led a sheltered life. As her days were carefree, she had no worries. Normally, she would either compare herself to the upper-class women or compete in her own house. She had little experience of the mundane. Even if such a person had lived for a hundred years, they would not know much about the world. Madam Xue was a living example. Coupled with her good health and some cultivation level, although she was near the century mark, she only looked to be in her thirties or forties. If not for Madam Xue introducing herself, Xue Fanxin would not have known that she was the woman who had caused the two Xue brothers to turn against each other. Hmph, this detestable woman. She had caused her grandfather to suffer so much, and now she was still bragging about what had happened back then. She was simply rubbing salt into someone else¡¯s wounds and building her happiness on their pain. If she did not destroy this woman¡¯s prestige and drive her away today, she would not be Xue Fanxin. ¡°Old Madam Xue, when my grandfather married my grandmother, although it was not very ostentatious, it was still something that he would never forget. When my grandmother was young, though not a beauty capable of toppling empires, she was still quite beautiful. She and my grandfather were a match made in heaven. After my grandmother passed away, Grandpa never remarried. Even now, he is still alone. You can guess how deep Grandpa¡¯s feelings for Grandma are! If a man really loves a woman, he will give up his life for her. If he doesn¡¯t, even if he did some rather ambiguous things in his youth, such as snatching marriages, it¡¯s not true love. True love is eternal, and it is engraved in one¡¯s heart for the rest of their life.¡± In other words, Grandpa doesn¡¯t love you at all. His true love is Grandma. You are nothing. As she heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Madam Xue¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier. She pinched her palm and tried her best to suppress the surging anger in her heart. She had endured enough pain, yet a certain slut just had to keep talking¡­ ¡°Some people! You must not take yourself too seriously. You think you are a pearl, but in the eyes of others, you are only a fish eye and not worth a penny. When Grandma was alive, Grandpa often sat on the roof with her to gaze at the stars. The two of them would lean on each other and enjoy each other¡¯s company. Their relationship was like a flower that had bloomed for decades and was never defeated by the environment. Grandpa¡¯s feelings for a woman who he had once tried to snatch were like night-blooming flowers that disappear quickly. They are not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Madam Xue finally could not keep her emotions in check. She glared at Xue Fanxin with an extremely terrifying gaze. Xue Fanxin wasn¡¯t someone who would back down. ¡°Old woman, what are you staring at? No matter how much you glare, your eyes won¡¯t be as big as mine.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You what? Are you going to say that I don¡¯t respect my elders, that I have no upbringing, that I¡¯m barbaric and crafty?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Madam Xue wanted to retort, but Xue Fanxin did not give her a chance to speak. She continued, ¡°I have never respected those who are disrespectful themselves. I have never cared about those who have nothing to do with me. As for those who want to harm me, be careful that you will be harmed by me in turn. Your entire Xue family definitely looks down on us grandfather and granddaughter. At this moment, most people are mocking and looking down on us in their hearts. Old Madam Xue, let me ask you, do I have to be polite to such people?¡± Her long speech made everyone in the room speechless. It was not that her words were powerful but that her aura was surprisingly effective. A fifteen-year-old girl who had grown up in a small place outside could actually release the aura of a superior. How was that possible? Chapter 125 - Leaving the Xue Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The people from the Xue family were stunned by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and could not react for a long time. In the Xue family, apart from the Old Master and the Master, everyone else had to live by Madam Xue¡¯s standards. Forget about contradicting her, they did not even dare to show any disrespect. Even her biological sons and grandsons had to be careful when facing her. That was not all; even the Master of the Xue family had never said such biting words to Madam Xue. Xue Fanxin¡¯s sharp words just now could be said to be unprecedented in the Xue family, so the people in the room were so shocked that they could not react for a while. They stared at her in a daze, their eyes filled with disbelief. No one imagined that a little girl from a small place outside would dare to scold the Madam of the Xue family. They really did not know if she was stupidly brave or if she did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. Madam Xue was furious. She was fuming and had even lost her rationality. Ignoring everything, she pointed at Xue Fanxin and started scolding her, ¡°You impolite wild girl! How dare you talk to me like that? You¡¯re revolting. Damn girl, do you know that with one word from me, you¡¯ll have no place in the Xue family?¡± In her opinion, Xue Batian must be craving to return to the Xue family, even dreaming about it in his sleep. His granddaughter should be the same. With a single word from her, though, the duo could forget about returning. ¡°Tch, do you think I care about this dogshit Xue family? Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Fanxin forcefully shrugged off the Old Master¡¯s hand. Without asking for Xue Batian¡¯s permission, she dragged him away and left the way she had come. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡­¡± Xue Batian was rather troubled. Although he wanted to stay behind to guard his father¡¯s spirit, the granddaughter who had accompanied him for more than ten years was still more important to him. In the end, he allowed her to pull him away. Madam Xue walked out of the room and roared fiercely, ¡°Get lost! Get lost as far as you can! You can forget about ever stepping foot into the Xue family again.¡± Xue Fanxin ignored Madam Xue¡¯s angry roar and quickly left the Xue family with Xue Batian. She went out the side door she had come from and ran straight into the busy streets. She only stopped after she was far away and panted heavily. ¡°Phew¡­ I finally left that damned place.¡± Xue Batian felt that Xue Fanxin was acting strange today, so he asked, ¡°Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Ever since you fell off the cliff, you¡¯ve become very smart. You¡¯ve never acted so rashly and impulsively. Do you know that Madam Xue might very well have killed you on the spot? This is not the Nanling Empire. Lowly people like us are no different from ants. No one will care even if we die.¡± ¡°Grandpa, wasn¡¯t I doing this to take you away from the Xue family as soon as possible? That was what Great-grandpa wanted.¡± ¡°Even if I want to leave the Xue family, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Xue Batian had not completely understood what Xue Fanxin meant. He only reacted slowly halfway through and asked in confusion, ¡°Xin¡¯er, what did you just say? That was your great-grandfather¡¯s idea?¡± Xue Fanxin nodded heavily and replied, ¡°Yes. Just now, when Great-grandpa grabbed my hand tightly, he used what little spirit energy he had left to write on my palm. At first, I didn¡¯t understand what it meant either, thinking that he was scratching my palm. After he passed away, the words he left on my palm remained there, constantly repeating on my palm.¡± It was precisely because her great-grandfather had left the words in her palm that she was in such a hurry to leave the Xue family. She did not hesitate to argue with Madam Xue and offend a big shot. Of course, she had her own reasons for doing this. She wanted to help her grandfather vent his anger. ¡°Xin¡¯er, what did your great-grandfather write on your palm?¡± Xue Batian asked solemnly. Now that he thought about it carefully, he felt that his father had been strange before he died. Why was his father so excited when he saw Little Xin¡¯er? Chapter 126 - Order to Ban Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not give Xue Batian an answer right away. Instead, she opened her palm and carefully sensed the invisible gestures on it. As time passed, the remaining spiritual energy on her palm weakened. The words written were no longer as clear as before, so it took quite a while to read them clearly. ¡°Go quickly, under Yue Niang¡¯s¡­ grave.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Great-grandpa told us to leave quickly, so I was in a hurry to take you out of the Xue family. As for what this ¡®under Yue Niang¡¯s grave¡¯ means, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Yue Niang is my biological mother, your great-grandma. Your great-grandfather should be saying that the thing is under your great-grandma¡¯s grave.¡± As soon as Xue Batian finished speaking, he immediately shut his mouth and looked around vigilantly to see if anyone was eavesdropping on their conversation. Seeing that Xue Batian was so alert, someone as smart as Xue Fanxin naturally knew the importance of this matter. She said nothing and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Grandpa, although we¡¯ve left the Xue family, this is the Heavenly Saints Empire. We¡¯re not familiar with the place, which will make it a little tough to get by!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than a little. It¡¯s going to be very, very bad.¡± Xue Batian purposefully put on a bitter face to fool around with his granddaughter. No matter how bad his current situation was, he would face it with a smile, not a sigh. ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit? No matter what, you lived here forty years ago. Even without the Xue family, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to survive here, right?¡± ¡°How could it not be difficult? It¡¯s really difficult.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we don¡¯t have money, authority, or anything.¡± ¡°We have money!¡± Xue Fanxin took out and opened the pouch, revealing the gold and silver inside. Xue Batian shook his head and sighed. ¡°This is money used outside the Tong Realm. The currency here is spirit coins.¡± ¡°What? Spirit coins?¡± Goodness, wouldn¡¯t they be penniless now? ¡°Grandpa, we really don¡¯t have a single cent then.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Xue Batian, feeling like she was about to cry. The grandfather and granddaughter faced each other bitterly, but they did not show much grief or sorrow. They were like a pair of clowns, looking for joy in their misery. ¡°We¡¯re not just poor. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Xue family has already issued a ban throughout the entire Heavenly Saints City. No one is to help us. No inn, restaurant, tea house, or anything else can do our business. They can¡¯t even give us a drop of water.¡± Xue Batian¡¯s expression got more and more ugly. He was truly sorrowful and helpless. When he was driven out of the Xue family in the past, they had used a similar method to force him into a corner. He had no choice but to leave Heavenly Saints City and even the Tong Realm to earn a living. Based on his understanding of the Xue family, they must have used this tactic often. This time, it would probably be worse. They might even want to trap them in Heavenly Saints City until they died. Just as Xue Batian had guessed, as soon as the grandfather and granddaughter pair left, Madam Xue had placed the Xue family¡¯s most powerful ban on them. Although it was a ban, not a kill order, it was much more terrifying than a kill order. This kind of top-notch ban could force people to death. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I¡¯ll definitely make you die miserably. I¡¯ll let you know clearly what the consequences of going against me are!¡± No one in the Xue family objected to Madam Xue¡¯s order. Even the current patriarch, Xue Lianfeng, said nothing. Xue Lianfeng did not care about Xue Fanxin and Xue Batian¡¯s lives. At this moment, he was rummaging through the Old Master¡¯s room as if he was looking for something important. ¡°Where did this old guy hide it?¡± Chapter 127 - No Money, No Money Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Xue family was one of the four great clans of Heavenly Saints City. They held tremendous influence in Heavenly Saints City, and even the imperial family would be afraid of them. As a result, the imperial family would not interfere if the Xue family wanted to ban two insignificant people. Such ban orders were not rare in Heavenly Saints City. From time to time, someone would be blacklisted by a large family. Therefore, when the major stores received a new ban order, they were not surprised. All they needed to do was to understand the message and remember the person they were blacklisting. Xue Batian had once been banned, so he knew very well what sort of desperate straits he and his granddaughter would face next. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so hungry!¡± When they passed by a restaurant, Xue Fanxin smelled the delicious food coming from inside. Her stomach growled from hunger. The little white tiger in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms was also listless. It stared straight at the restaurant, its face filled with the words: Master, I want to eat delicious food. Xue Fanxin stroked the little white tiger¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°Little white tiger, I want to eat delicious food too, but I don¡¯t have money! I don¡¯t have money, sigh¡­¡± Life without money was really hard. The cultivation levels of the people in Heavenly Saints City were relatively high. Even the ordinary waiters were in the Spirit Building realm. Moreover, there would often be patrolling guards in the city to maintain public order. If they dared to cause trouble, they would die even faster. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me think of something.¡± Xue Batian had been away from Heavenly Saints City for forty years, so he was now unfamiliar with this place. Coupled with the fact that the Xue family had issued an even more powerful ban this time, he really could not come up with any plan. How could Xue Fanxin not know Xue Batian¡¯s helplessness? To avoid making him sad and not give him any pressure, she forced herself to look away from the restaurant. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, it¡¯s all my fault. I don¡¯t have the ability to let you live a good life and even implicated you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? The Xue family is only one of the four great families of Heavenly Saints City. I don¡¯t believe that they can really cover the sky with one hand. Everyone has a way out. We can definitely¡ª¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was consoling Xue Batian, a group of people suddenly surrounded her halfway. There was a young master dressed in gorgeous clothes leading the pack. The moment the young master arrived, he glanced at the little white tiger in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms and said arrogantly, ¡°I like this Mystic Crystal White Tiger in your hand. Name a price.¡± When the little white tiger heard that someone wanted to buy it, it got nervous. It buried itself into Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms and looked at its master with a pleading gaze, begging her pitifully not to sell it. Xue Fanxin gently stroked the little white tiger¡¯s head to reassure it. Then, she looked the young master up and down and smiled. Pretending to be innocent, she asked, ¡°Young Master, do you know who we are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly hand over the Mystic Crystal White Tiger in your hand. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be anxious! Selling to you will offend the Xue family, so you have to think twice.¡± ¡°Xue family?¡± When the young master heard the name ¡®Xue family,¡¯ his expression changed as if he was hesitating or afraid about something. At this moment, the attendant by the young master¡¯s side walked forward and said, ¡°Young Master, not long ago, the Xue family issued a ban against these two people.¡± As one of the four major families, the Xue family had its own network of contacts and intelligence. Therefore, the news of the ban spread throughout Heavenly Saints City in less than two hours. At this moment, most people had already accepted the order, with the exception of a few.. Chapter 128 - Surrounded Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon learning that the two people in front of him were people the Xue family wanted to ban, the noble son¡¯s attitude immediately changed. Just now, he was only arrogant and overbearing, but now, he became a bully and bandit. ¡°B*tch, if you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the Mystic Crystal White Tiger in your hand. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡± Previously, he did not know that these two people were banned by the Xue family, so he wanted to obtain the Mystic Crystal White Tiger in a ¡®peaceful¡¯ way. Now that he knew, he naturally would not be afraid anymore. ¡°Young Master, are you sure you want this Mystic Crystal White Tiger?¡± Xue Fanxin pretended to be very willing to part with it and even handed the little white tiger over. Getting handed over just like that, the little white tiger was sad and looked at its master pitifully. Its little heart was hurt: Master doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Wuwuwuwu, why doesn¡¯t Master want me anymore? Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to care about the little white tiger. Seeing that the young master was not taking it, she decided to just hand it to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want this? Here, take it!¡± Some people were shameless. The easier it was to obtain something, the more suspicious they would feel, reading into things too much. They wondered if it was a trap or if there was something wrong. These two were people the Xue family wanted to ban. Could it be related to the Mystic Crystal White Tiger in her hand? If it was really related to this Mystic Crystal White Tiger, wouldn¡¯t it be a hot potato? Xue Fanxin gave a sinister smile while pretending to be innocent on the surface. She said harmlessly, ¡°Young Master, we are currently banned by the Xue family. We don¡¯t even know if we can raise this Mystic Crystal White Tiger. Instead of letting it suffer with us, why don¡¯t we give it to you? At least it can eat well with you, right?¡± Master, I¡¯d rather starve with you than with others. I beg you not to abandon me¡­ This was a heartfelt plea from the little white tiger. Unfortunately, it was useless. When the young master saw that Xue Fanxin was smiling so sinisterly, he suddenly had a creepy feeling. His intuition told him that if he really took this Mystic Crystal White Tiger, he would very likely suffer. ¡°On a closer look, this Mystic Crystal White Tiger is so thin that it¡¯s basically skin and bones. It¡¯s also a young cub that hasn¡¯t even condensed a crystal core. It¡¯s useless even if I take it. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to Heavenly Fragrance Restaurant to have a good time today.¡± The noble young master changed his mind and no longer wanted the little white tiger. He left coolly with his people. Compared to a Mystic Crystal White Tiger that did not even have a crystal core, offending the Xue family was even less worth it. Initially, Xue Fanxin had only wanted to give it a try. If the Young Master really wanted the little white tiger, she would have a way to get it back. Who knew that this Young Master was so timid? She had only made a small scheme, but he had already given up, making her plans vain. However, this was also good. If she could avoid offending others, she should try her best not to. With her current situation, offending anyone was a no-go. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Xue Batian had also been worried about the young master making things difficult for them. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had resolved the matter in a few moves, he was just about to heave a sigh of relief, but he sensed something amiss. Some suspicious people had unknowingly appeared in the surroundings. All of them were staring at the grandfather and granddaughter pair, and every one of them had a murderous aura. ¡°Grandpa, we seem to be surrounded!¡± Xue Fanxin had also noticed the people who were watching them covetously. She raised her guard and searched for a way to escape. However, her surroundings were blocked and she could not escape.. Chapter 129 - Unexpected (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations While Xue Fanxin was in a predicament, a pair of resentful eyes were staring at her from a certain room in a tea house not far away. The hatred was extremely deep, and she yearned to skin her alive. This person was none other than Su Baifeng. Huangyi stood by Su Baifeng¡¯s side, constantly adding oil to the fire and fanning the flames. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t expect Xue Fanxin to be so lucky. She actually escaped from Hongyi and even came to the Tongxuan Realm. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t with His Highness and has now been banned by the Xue family. This is the best time to get rid of her. If we wait for His Highness to return, it will be even more difficult to deal with her.¡± Su Baifeng¡¯s expression turned uglier, and her mood worsened. Glaring at the distant Xue Fanxin, she clenched the teacup in her hand. Apart from anger and killing intent, there was also envy and jealousy in her eyes. ¡°That useless Hongyi can¡¯t even kill a little girl who has just awakened her spirit. That was an opportunity I risked offending His Highness to obtain, but it was ruined by her just like that.¡± ¡°Miss, Hongyi has yet to return. She must be dead.¡± As a maidservant, Huangyi knew her master well. The Miss only kept people who were useful to her, and she wouldn¡¯t even glance at someone who held no value to her. Su Baifeng did not care about Hongyi¡¯s death at all. She said disdainfully, ¡°If she¡¯s dead, so be it. If she can¡¯t complete the mission, death will be letting her off easy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss. Fortunately, the Xue family has released a ban with great fanfare this time, letting us know immediately that Xue Fanxin has come to the Tongxuan Realm. His Highness is coincidentally not around now. It seems like the heavens are on your side.¡± Huangyi undoubtedly knew what to say at the right times. No wonder she could serve Su Baifeng personally. Hearing Huangyi¡¯s words, Su Baifeng¡¯s expression improved a little. The gaze she used to look at Xue Fanxin became cold and ruthless. ¡°His Highness can only be mine. Whoever dares to snatch him from me, I will make them disappear from this world. A lowly slut dares to snatch His Highness from me? Today, I will make her die without a burial place, turn her into ashes, and have her soul scattered.¡± Over the years, how much effort had she spent to protect His Highness? Although His Highness did not have her in his heart, he did not like other women and had always been alone. Hence, she could calmly wait and hope, all until that damned girl called Xue Fanxin appeared. Ever since then, she was anxious, confused, and resentful¡­ No matter what, Xue Fanxin had to die. All the women who His Highness cared about had to die. Su Baifeng did not realize that her heart had already become twisted and ugly. At this moment, she only wanted to kill Xue Fanxin. On the other side, Xue Fanxin protected Xue Batian and wanted to break out of the encirclement, but she really had no way to escape. ¡°Grandpa, are these people sent by the Xue family?¡± Xue Fanxin asked. She could not figure out who would spend so much manpower and resources to kill them on their first visit to the Tongxuan Realm. Xue Batian observed the people carefully and shook his head in confusion. ¡°They don¡¯t look like they belong to the Xue family. Since the Xue family has given the order to ban us, they won¡¯t waste so much effort to chase after us, nor will they send out so many experts. The lowest among these people is at the initial success stage of the Spirit Refining realm, while the strongest is at the Spirit Transformation realm. Even if the Xue family is one of the four great clans of Heavenly Saints City, they wouldn¡¯t be able to send out so many experts in such a short time.¡± ¡°Then who on earth wants to kill us?¡± Chapter 130 - Unexpected (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With so many murderous people suddenly appearing on the streets, ordinary people and those who did not want to meddle in others¡¯ business had long avoided them and made way for them. The crowd had not completely dispersed, though. The people who wanted to kill Xue Fanxin stood out openly and surrounded her. All of them looked murderous. Xue Fanxin protected Xue Batian and retreated to a corner. She was on the edge. Seeing that two people wanted to ambush her from behind, she prepared the darts in her hand and shot them out with the Reverse Spirit Art. Although using the Reverse Spirit Art consumed a lot of energy, against an expert whose cultivation level was several realms higher than hers, if she used ordinary energy to shoot darts, it would not have any lethality. Therefore, no matter the expenditure of the energy, she had to use the Reverse Spirit Art. The two guys who wanted to ambush her thought that Xue Fanxin was a little girl who had just awakened her spirit. Her darts wouldn¡¯t pose them any danger, so they did not take them seriously. Unexpectedly, they paid the price of underestimating their enemy with their lives. When the darts hit their throats, they were incomparably shocked. Even as they breathed their last, they couldn¡¯t figure out how it happened. After the kills, the battle immediately heated up. The others rushed forward one after another to take her life. ¡°Xin¡¯er, be careful.¡± Although Xue Batian¡¯s cultivation had been crippled, his basic skills were still there. Coupled with the fact that their target was not him, he could just barely hold on. However, it was only barely. If he could not turn the situation around in a short time and escape, he would definitely die. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xue Fanxin shot out a few more darts, pushing back the approaching enemy. Worried about her grandfather, she turned her head to check on him and happened to see someone stabbing at Xue Batian with a sword. Without thinking, she blocked it with her body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The sharp sword stabbed into Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder, making her cry out in pain. Blood instantly dyed her clothes red. Looking at the sharp sword piercing her shoulder, Xue Fanxin did not hesitate. With a thought, the Xue You Flute appeared in her hand. She used it as a weapon to sweep across widely, releasing the power of the divine artifact. This sweep actually swept away all the people who had surrounded her. Some were even sent flying, and quite a few fell into a sorry state, with all four limbs facing the sky. She had not expected this flute to be so powerful. Xue Fanxin looked at the flute in her hand in surprise, feeling that it seemed to be somewhat different. There was a powerful force flowing in it, and it was spiritual in nature as if it was prepared to protect its owner at any moment. The Xue You Flute was an artifact that contained powerful energy. When the owner was in danger, it would automatically protect the owner. When Su Baifeng, who was sitting in the tea house, saw Xue Fanxin take out the Xue You Flute, she was shocked. Then, she panicked and said anxiously, ¡°Oh no, quickly tell our people to retreat.¡± ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huangyi did not understand what was going on. Even if she saw the Xue You flute in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand, she was not so anxious. She was just angry. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t expect His Highness to give the Xue You Flute to that slut. But that¡¯s good. After I kill her, this Xue You Flute will belong to you.¡± Su Baifeng was already burning with anxiety and was scared to death. Huangyi¡¯s words made her even more displeased. She roared angrily, ¡°Fool, do you think that the Xue You Flute is so easy to obtain? Quickly get our people to retreat, quickly¡­¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± Su Baifeng looked at Xue Fanxin in the distance and sat down with a pale expression. She had never expected Xue Fanxin to have the Xue You Flute. His Highness had actually given the Xue You Flute to that little slut.. Damn it¡­ Chapter 131 - Unexpected (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the Xue You Flute appeared, it emitted a powerful force. Before long, more than ten people in black mystic clothes suddenly appeared in the surroundings. These guys started a massacre right away and killed all the people who were after Xue Fanxin and Xue Batian. Blades and swords rained down as blood splattered everywhere. In the blink of an eye, dozens of corpses lay on the streets. After a while, all the people who had participated in the assassination of Xue Fanxin were dead. After the people in black clothes were done, they all knelt in front of Xue Fanxin. They were extremely polite and called out in unison, ¡°Greetings, Ninth Imperial Consort.¡± What? Ninth Imperial Consort? Not only was Xue Fanxin confused, but even the crowd watching from the side was shocked. When did their Heavenly Saints Empire have a Ninth Imperial Consort? There was a Ninth Imperial Uncle, but he often disappeared without a trace, and they had never heard of him marrying anyone. Why had a Ninth Imperial Consort suddenly appeared? Su Baifeng, who was in the tea house, was enraged when she saw this scene. Her eyes were ferocious, and she wished she could tear Xue Fanxin apart right now. Huangyi knew that her young miss was in a rage. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. She quietly retreated to the side and waited for instructions. She had thought that today¡¯s plan was flawless, and they would definitely be able to get rid of Xue Fanxin. Who knew that the Night Shadow Guards of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate would suddenly appear¡­ With the protection of the Night Shadow Guards, it was a dream to kill Xue Fanxin. ¡°The Ninth Imperial Consort you¡¯re talking about, is that me?¡± Xue Fanxin pointed at herself with a puzzled expression. She tried her best to use her little head to organize her thoughts and see if she could figure it out. She had just arrived and was unfamiliar with this place, but in the end, she had become some Ninth Imperial Consort¡­ However, the word ¡°Ninth¡± made her think. Xue Batian quickly connected the dots and reminded her, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, do you think they belong to that punk, Ye Jiushang?¡± In the past, Xue Batian would never have called Ye Jiushang by his name so directly. But now¡­ who asked that punk to want to marry his precious granddaughter? He would not be so respectful to someone who wanted to become his granddaughter¡¯s husband! ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s really a possibility.¡± Xue Fanxin was still not certain, so she asked the kneeling people, ¡°Is your master Ye Jiushang?¡± A person who was similarly dressed in black clothes walked over. However, the grade of his clothes seemed to be different, and he seemed to be of a higher official rank. When he came in front of Xue Fanxin, he cupped his fists slightly and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Our master is the person who gave Your Highness the Xue You Flute.¡± In other words, his master was Ye Jiushang. As a subordinate, he generally could not address him by his name, so he could only express it indirectly. Xue Fanxin was mentally prepared, so she was not too shocked. ¡°So you guys are Ah Jiu¡¯s people! Then what is Ah Jiu¡¯s status in the Heavenly Saints Empire?¡± ¡°Imperial Consort, Master is the Ninth Lord of the Heavenly Saints Empire and the Ninth Imperial Uncle of the current emperor.¡± God, why was this guy always an Imperial Uncle no matter where he went? Had he become addicted to being an Imperial Uncle? ¡°You said that you were Ah Jiu¡¯s people. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Xue Fanxin did not randomly trust the people in front of her. Although the wound on her shoulder was hurting terribly, she could not act rashly. If this was a trap, wouldn¡¯t she be in a terrible state? ¡°Am I considered evidence?¡± Chapter 132 - Im Hungry Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang was dressed in white and appeared on the streets untainted by even a speck of dust. Wherever he went, the dust in the surroundings automatically avoided him. His cold aura, which kept people at bay, made everyone around him afraid to even move. Everyone in the Heavenly Saints Empire knew that the current Ninth Lord was mysterious and unfathomable. All kinds of legends about him were as amazing as they could be. He was like an omnipotent god, but he was also a demon that could not be provoked casually. There was a saying in the Heavenly Saints Empire: You would rather offend the Heavenly Saints Emperor than the Ninth Imperial Uncle. This showed how high Ye Jiushang¡¯s status was in the Heavenly Saints Empire. At this moment, when Su Baifeng, who was in the tea house, saw Ye Jiushang appear, her eyes were filled with love and admiration. She wanted to rush up to him immediately and talk to him. However, seeing him walk towards Xue Fanxin, the jealousy and hatred in her heart suddenly surged. She really did not understand how an ugly girl with a scarred face could gain His Highness¡¯s favor. The moment Ye Jiushang appeared, all his attention was placed on Xue Fanxin. He walked towards her one step at a time. Seeing the wound on her shoulder, he frowned and asked with heartache, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xue Fan pouted and said pitifully, ¡°Obviously. If you were in my place, would it hurt if you had a hole pierced through your body?¡± Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s unrestrained attitude towards Ye Jiushang, unafraid of the coldness that he emitted, everyone around was shocked. It was said that even the Heavenly Saints Emperor would feel pressure when facing Ye Jiushang, let alone ordinary people like them. However, that little girl who had just awakened her spirit was not afraid of Ye Jiushang at all. The current Ninth Imperial Uncle, the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡­ This attitude would definitely anger the Ninth Imperial Uncle, definitely¡­ However, what happened next shocked everyone even more. ¡°Be good. Bear with it for a while. Soon it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Ye Jiushang did not mind Xue Fanxin¡¯s carefree attitude one bit, not getting angry at all. He even treated her injuries gently. That gentleness seemed to be able to melt the winter snow, sweeter than honey. After Ye Jiushang¡¯s treatment, Xue Fanxin felt that the wound on her shoulder no longer hurt, but the scar was still there. Even so, Ye Jiushang was very unhappy. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, this scar will heal in a few days. I will definitely take revenge for what happened today.¡± ¡°We can talk about venting our anger in the future. Can you take me to eat first? I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Xue Fanxin stroked her hungry stomach. Even though the ground was filled with corpses, she only wanted to eat her fill first. However, at that moment, she noticed that her dantian had changed. It seemed to have increased by more than two times. The red badge emitted a strange red light, but it dissipated soon after and the badge returned to its original state. If she had not noticed the abnormality in her dantian at a critical moment, she would not have known that the badge had once lit up. What was going on? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling puzzled, Ye Jiushang stroked her little head gently. ¡°Not bad, little girl. You¡¯ve already reached the large success stage of the Spirit Awakening Realm and are close to the perfected Spirit Awakening Realm. I believe it won¡¯t be long before you can enter the Spirit Building Realm.¡± In the Tongxuan Continent, no matter how talented a person was, it would take at least half a year or even a year for them to reach the small success stage of the Spirit Awakening Realm from the Spirit Awakening Realm to the large success stage. However, this girl had almost reached the perfected stage of the Spirit Awakening Realm in less than two months. ¡°You mean I¡¯ve reached the large success stage of the Spirit Awakening Realm?¡± Xue Fanxin was a little excited. She had been working hard at cultivation recently, but her cultivation level did not improve. It had made her depressed for a long time. Now, it had finally increased a little. Although it was not much, at least it was something. After coming to the Tongxuan Realm, she realized the importance of strength even more. She had to work harder to cultivate in the future. However, eating was the most important thing now.. Chapter 133 - No Way Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The appearance of the Ninth Imperial Consort in the Heavenly Saints Empire caused a considerable stir. This matter was spreading everywhere and slowly raising a storm in the Heavenly Saints Empire, changing the overall situation. It was just that no one noticed it. Who could have expected that the Ninth Lord, who had disappeared for many years and had unfathomable strength, the Ninth Imperial Uncle, who had never been close to women, would suddenly marry a wife? Furthermore, it was a stupid girl with a face full of scars. It was really unexpected! However, the main character who had caused such a commotion was now wolfing down the delicious food on the table like nothing had happened. Although Xue Batian, who was sitting together with them, was in a better situation, he was also eating a lot. Coupled with a skinny little white tiger, the two people and one tiger actually ate two whole tables of food, exhausting the chefs of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Usually, Ye Jiushang was not in the residence all year round, and he would sometimes not return even once for a few years. Even if he did, he would stay for at most ten days or half a month. Therefore, the servants in his residence were few, and the chefs even more so. It was really difficult to make two tables of delicacies at once. Therefore, many of the dishes today were bought from the top restaurant in the city. It didn¡¯t matter if he had bought it or made it himself. Xue Fanxin only knew that there was delicious food to eat. ¡°Burp¡­ I¡¯m so full!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to enjoy the Tong Realm¡¯s delicacies in a long time. It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Xue Batian had also eaten quite a lot. He gently patted his bloated stomach, looking very satisfied. The little white tiger was the same. It was too full to move and sprawled on the dining table. Ye Jiushang, on the other hand, sat on a cushion by the side. He watched as an old man, a young girl, and a tiger ate their meal like a whirlwind. He kept staring at the little person he was thinking about. He did not show any disgust, instead was filled with doting. ¡°Are you full?¡± Ye Jiushang sat up elegantly. His body released a faint suppressive force, causing the entire room¡¯s air pressure to decrease. The guards outside the door and the servants serving in the room felt tremendous pressure, almost suffocating. They could not even finish what they were doing. In the entire house, only Xue Fanxin was immune to Ye Jiushang¡¯s suppression. She saw her grandfather in pain and stopped him. ¡°Ah Jiu, why are you releasing your aura for no reason? Look at the people in the house. All of them can¡¯t work normally anymore. Quickly put your messy suppression away.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, the servants immediately knelt on the ground in fear. All of them were so frightened that they were trembling and could not even speak. Xue Fanxin noticed their extreme reaction and felt very puzzled. ¡°What are you doing? Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡± My little grandaunt, you actually said that the Ninth Imperial Uncle was a mess. This is a huge disrespect, and something you would get punished for. The royal family valued prestige the most. If servants heard or saw anything that harmed the royal family¡¯s dignity, they would often be silenced. As a member of the royal family, Ye Jiushang naturally understood the rationale behind this. However, he casually waved his hand and gestured for those people to leave. Xue Batian was a smart man. He grabbed the little white tiger on the table and chuckled. ¡°I ate too much. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± Before the little white tiger could understand the situation, it was dragged out of the room. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Seeing everyone leave, Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang¡¯s strange expression and felt that something was wrong. She also wanted to leave, but just as she got up, the door closed automatically. Want to leave? No way.. Chapter 134 - Trouble Comes Knocking (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang looked at the escaping Xue Fanxin and was a little displeased. However, he still waved at her in a slightly indulgent manner. ¡°Come here.¡± At certain times, Xue Fanxin was actually quite afraid of Ye Jiushang. However, that fear was not real fear, but she just didn¡¯t want to be unlucky. Xue Fanxin knew that she could not escape this time, so she bolstered her courage and sat back down. She asked with a carefree expression as if she was facing death calmly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I called you over.¡± Ye Jiushang was on the soft seat, but Xue Fanxin was sitting at the dining table. This made him a little displeased, so he ordered in a heavier tone. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Xue Fanxin became braver and walked towards the cushion. Unexpectedly, she was pulled down as soon as she got close. Ye Jiushang pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly, feeling the warmth from her body. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, if I was just a moment late today, I might have lost you.¡± Before slumbering, he had instructed his men that the person holding the Xue You Flute was his woman and that the Night Shadow Guards had to protect her with their lives. However, he never expected that this girl would actually run to the Tongxuan Realm. He had not arranged anything here. The Tongxuan Realm was not like the outside world. With this girl¡¯s ability, if he had woken up a day later, even if she had the power of nirvana, she still would have died. After all, she was just too weak. Xue Fanxin was originally resistant to Ye Jiushang¡¯s embrace, but after struggling for a while, she realized that it was useless and gave up. She said angrily, ¡°If you have something to say, say it nicely. Don¡¯t be so touchy.¡± ¡°I am touching my Imperial Consort; what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your consort yet, so take your wolf claws away from me.¡± Xue Fanxin used some force and removed Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand from her waist. Of course, if Ye Jiushang had not taken his hand away willingly, with her little strength, she would not have been able to move even a finger of his. Ye Jiushang did not want to fool around with Xue Fanxin at the moment. He said solemnly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, I originally wanted you to train outside the Tongxuan Realm and come when you¡¯re strong enough. However, that won¡¯t work now since you suddenly ran to the Tong Realm. With your current ability, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for you to deal with the upcoming crisis.¡± ¡°You underestimate me so much?¡± She was indeed weak, but it was not like she did not have any life-saving measures. If she truly encountered any fatal danger, she could just hide in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you. With your talent and coupled with my full support, your future is limitless. But you¡¯re too weak now¡­ Forget it. Thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s not a big deal. With me around, no one can touch you.¡± Ye Jiushang was a little worried just now, but he immediately thought it through. Although the dangers in the Tong Realm were relatively great, he was not a weakling. It was not difficult for him to protect someone. Xue Fanxin was not stupid. She was well aware of her current situation, but she would not feel down because of this. Instead, she faced it actively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even without you protecting me, I can still lead a good life here. Just wait and see.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°Just you wait! Right, didn¡¯t you say that you would sleep in the coffin for at least ten days?¡± She took a day to leave the cave and return to the Imperial City of the Nanling Empire. Then, she went to the Tongxuan Realm. All in all, it had only been two days. In other words, Ah Jiu had only slept in the crystal coffin for two days before waking up. The time difference was extraordinary! ¡°In the past, I indeed needed to sleep for ten days, half a month, or even a month, but it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. I also did not expect the power of nirvana contained in your blood to be so powerful, greatly reducing the time it took to recover. Xin¡¯er, your blood not only contains the power of nirvana, but it also seems to have a very powerful healing ability. I haven¡¯t figured out anything about this, so¡ª¡± ¡°Which slut dares to snatch my Ninth Imperial Uncle? Get the hell out here.¡± Before Ye Jiushang could finish speaking, a sharp roar sounded from outside the house. It interrupted his conversation, annoying him a bit.. Chapter 135 - Trouble Comes Knocking (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin also heard the shout. From the tone, the newcomer had no good intentions and was coming for her. Outside the Tongxuan Realm, there were already women sending people to kill her for Ye Jiushang. Now that she had come to the Tongxuan Realm, she had earned quite a name for herself. Who did not know that she was the Ninth Imperial Consort? However¡­ this was none of her business. ¡°Ye Jiushang, deal with your admirers yourself. If such trouble comes again and you don¡¯t handle it well, I¡¯ll give you a zero.¡± ¡°She seemed to have called for you, not me.¡± Ye Jiushang looked like he had nothing to do with her. He was like an old fox, seemingly plotting something. Unfortunately, he had miscalculated. Xue Fanxin smiled even more sinisterly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the one pursuing me, not the other way around. If I give you a zero, that means you¡¯re out of the game. In the future, don¡¯t mention marrying me, you won¡¯t even have the right to be my boyfriend. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t live without you. I can still have a good life and become stronger. Of course, you can also fly into a rage out of humiliation and kill me. At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression turned ugly. The atmosphere became tense, but he did not know how to respond. ¡°Do you think my words are too serious?¡± Xue Fanxin continued, her tone getting even more serious. ¡°Although we haven¡¯t known each other for long and you¡¯ve helped me a lot and I have some feelings for you, that is all. You don¡¯t understand my world, and you don¡¯t understand me. To tell you the truth, I won¡¯t go crazy over a man. Unless that man is worthy of my sacrifice, no matter how outstanding he is, he has to stand aside for me. You¡¯re not that important to me yet.¡± The reason she had made herself clear today was to let Ye Jiushang know how he should resolve the matters if something like this repeated itself. To her, Ye Jiushang was not someone she could entrust her life to, nor was he someone she would spend the rest of her life with. She would not waste her time arguing with those boring women over this man. Some men liked to see women fight for them and enjoy themselves. Whether Ye Jiushang was such a person was not clear. Even if he wasn¡¯t, an outstanding man like him would definitely attract a lot of bees and butterflies. She did not want to always fight with those women in the future. Hence, it was best to let him settle these troubles himself. ¡°Apart from me, you can forget about having any other man in your life. You belong only to me.¡± Ye Jiushang also became serious. He was filled with panic and fear. He was indeed afraid. Afraid of losing the person in his arms. This damned woman actually said that he was not important to her. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anyone but myself. Also, I have high expectations for my partner. If you can¡¯t tick all the boxes, you better get lost as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You little brat.¡± Ye Jiushang helplessly flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead and said dotingly, ¡°You just broke through, and your foundation is not stable. I only want to help you stabilize it. That woman can be your whetting stone. Fight her properly. It will be good for you.¡± ¡°You can get your subordinates to fight with me. I don¡¯t want there to be any news tomorrow about two women fighting over a man. Furthermore, for a woman to barge into your estate, it means that her status is definitely not low. If I were to fight with her, no matter if I win or lose, there will be trouble. Do you think that I don¡¯t already have enough mess to deal with?¡± Ye Jiushang originally wanted to say something, but after a moment, he decided to give up. He ordered, ¡°Zhuri, throw the woman out..¡± Chapter 136 - Youre Not Worthy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The woman shouting outside the door was dressed in beautiful palace clothes. With her hands on her hips, she yelled in an extremely barbaric manner, ¡°Slut, get the hell out quickly. How dare you snatch my Ninth Imperial Uncle! I¡¯ll definitely tear you apart alive. ¡°How can a slut from outside be worthy of being the Ninth Imperial Consort? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what kind of character you have? If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly leave the Ninth Imperial Uncle. Otherwise, I will definitely make you die miserably. I¡¯ll send your entire family to hell. I¡¯ll turn you into a whore ravaged by tens of thousands of people. ¡°Ah¡­ What are you doing? Let go of me! I¡¯m the princess! How dare you treat me like this! I¡¯m going to sentence you to death and execute your entire clan! Ah¡­¡± The sharp voice became softer and softer before finally disappearing. The troublemaker was thrown out. However, Xue Fanxin heard everything and was very displeased. ¡°Ah Jiu, who is this woman? She¡¯s so arrogant.¡± ¡°She is the only daughter of the Duke of Zhongyi, Princess Yunqiao. And the Duke of Zhongyi is the younger brother of the current Empress. Princess Yunqiao is deeply loved by the Empress and is doted on by thousands of people. Even some of the princesses are not spoiled as her. These royal descendants and aristocrats lead a sheltered life, and it is very easy for them to develop an arrogant and domineering temperament.¡± Ye Jiushang did not take Princess Yunqiao seriously, but no one noticed a flash of light in his eyes. Whoever dared to scold his Little Xin¡¯er must pay the price. ¡°Another brainless and uneducated second-generation royal. How boring,¡± Xue Fanxin said coldly before tossing Princess Yunqiao to the back of her mind. Then, she got down to business. ¡°Ah Jiu, didn¡¯t you say that I need to consolidate my foundation? Just find someone to fight with me. You can even do it yourself.¡± ¡°I was poisoned by the Draconic Lotus, and I can¡¯t use force for a month, so¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the Draconic Lotus something very powerful?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ It¡¯s not that big a deal. I¡¯ll be fine in a month.¡± Ye Jiushang was clearly unwilling to talk about this matter. Xue Fanxin did not force him either. She stood up and stretched her body. ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it yourself, then find a suitable person to fight with me.¡± ¡°Zhuri, get Zhuiyue to come over.¡± Zhuri was very efficient. In less than fifteen minutes, he brought a cold-looking beauty in front of Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. When the ice beauty saw Ye Jiushang, although she was still cold, her attitude towards him was very respectful. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You may rise. I believe Zhuri has already told you the reason why I want you here. Just do your job,¡± Ye Jiushang said leisurely. It seemed like nothing, but it gave off a cold feeling. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuiyue did not dare to say much. She stood up and went to Xue Fanxin, who was prepared in the courtyard. Xue Fanxin originally wanted to exchange a few polite words with the other party or at least introduce herself. Unexpectedly, the other party did not even say a word and just came up to fight her. Alright, so be it. It was just a spar anyway. Xue Fanxin summoned the Xue You Flute and used it as a weapon to fight against Zhuiyue. Before this, Zhuri had already instructed Zhuiyue that this battle was only to strengthen the Imperial Consort¡¯s foundation. Therefore, she had to act appropriately and not hurt the Imperial Consort. In the beginning, Zhuiyue still had some sense, but for some reason, as they fought, her attacks became more and more ruthless. When they exchanged a move, she whispered into her ear, ¡°You are not worthy of His Highness..¡± Chapter 137 - Who Cares About You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations You are not worthy of His Highness¡­ Xue Fanxin was fully focused on the fight when she suddenly heard those words, noticing the obvious disdain and contempt in Zhuiyue¡¯s eyes. With Zhuiyue¡¯s increased offensive power, she quickly lost, and the battle ended. Xue Fanxin severely realized how weak she was. If not for Zhuiyue showing mercy, she would have already died a few hundred times. She was really, really weak. With her strength, she could survive outside the Tong Realm, but in here, especially when enemies were everywhere, it was really bad. She could not always rely on Ye Jiushang. It was not necessarily a good thing to depend on others too much. Therefore, she had to work hard to become stronger. And to do that, she had to have a plan before taking actual action. She couldn¡¯t just mess around, or she would achieve nothing. Zhuiyue really wanted to teach Xue Fanxin a lesson in this battle, letting her know her place and leave the Ninth Lord. At the critical moment, though, she received a warning from Zhuri. She returned to her senses and did not do anything out of line. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m exhausted. Ah Jiu, I want to take a bath and have a good sleep.¡± Xue Fanxin was so tired that she collapsed onto the ground, not caring about her image at all. Zhuiyue was dissatisfied with Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and actions. No matter how well she hid it, people could still sense some clues. Zhuri, who was standing by the side, was very disappointed in Zhuiyue¡¯s performance today. However, since his master had not spoken, he would not say much. If it weren¡¯t for their friendship, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have reminded Zhuiyue secretly. If she had hurt Ye Juishang¡¯s consort in front of him, her life would have been over. This was not the outcome he wanted to see. ¡°Zhuiyue, in the future, you will stay by the consort¡¯s side and be her personal maid and guard,¡± Ye Jiushang ordered. Zhuiyue immediately rejected her assignment. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m a Night Shadow Guard. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being the consort¡¯s guard, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be her personal maid. I don¡¯t know how to serve others, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to satisfy her, so¡­¡± To put it bluntly, she was unwilling to be Xue Fanxin¡¯s personal maid, or even her guard. She would be more than willing to be Ye Jiushang¡¯s maidservant but to Xue Fanxin¡­ Dream on. Zhuiyue¡¯s rejection made Zhuri anxious and dissatisfied. He wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Ye Jiushang¡¯s scheming gaze. Sewing his mouth shut, he stood there obediently. On the other hand, Xue Fanxin said indifferently, ¡°Since Miss Zhuiyue is unwilling, then forget it. Ah Jiu, give me another one. If there¡¯s really no one suitable, then forget it.¡± When Zhuiyue heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, she thought, At least you¡¯re sensible. Xue Fanxin thought, Who cares about you? Ye Jiushang had no expression on his face, and it was impossible to tell if he was angry or not. He was very calm. Even when Zhuiyue disobeyed his order, he did not have much of a reaction. ¡°Zhuri, find a suitable person.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuri accepted the order and left. He returned in less than fifteen minutes and brought a girl about 17 years old. She was also wearing a black robe, but her temperament was not as cold as Zhuiyue¡¯s, only a little more mature than ordinary people. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± When the woman knelt and bowed, Zhuri began to introduce her. ¡°Your Highness, she is ranked 40th among the Night Shadow Guards. Logically speaking, she is not qualified to travel alone, but she is the most suitable one among all of us. If the Imperial Consort is dissatisfied, I will find someone else.¡± Zhuiyue hadn¡¯t left yet. When she saw this scene, she sneered in disdain. On the other hand, Zhuri glanced at Zhuiyue with a look of disappointment in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.. Chapter 138 - Naming Her Fuyun Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin was almost done resting. She stood up with difficulty and came to the kneeling woman, examining her carefully. She was not bad-looking and was not so cold or self-righteous. In fact, she was a well-behaved and diligent girl. At the same time, she had her own tenacity and principles. Once such a person sacrificed their loyalty, they would never change. ¡°May I ask your name?¡± Xue Fanxin asked politely. She had a faint smile on her face, expressing her goodwill. There was no disdain or contempt in her eyes. The woman first kowtowed to Xue Fanxin, then answered respectfully, ¡°Replying to the Imperial Consort, my strength is insufficient and I have yet to reach the Spirit Transformation Realm, so I only have a number and no name. I am number 40, ranked 40th among the Night Shadow Guards, belonging to the bottom rank.¡± The woman did not have an inferiority complex when she introduced herself. She spoke the truth very seriously. On the other hand, Zhuiyue threw a look of disdain at the woman. She raised her chin and revealed an arrogant expression, acting like she was superior to everyone else. From time to time, she would cast a meaningful gaze at Ye Jiushang. Unfortunately, she did not receive any response. Xue Fanxin did not even look at Zhuiyue. Her attention was all on the woman in front of her as she asked, ¡°Are you willing to be my personal maid and guard?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders, Your Highness.¡± The woman kowtowed to Xue Fanxin again. ¡°Very good. Then you can work by my side in the future, but you have to have a name. Ah Jiu, give her a name.¡± ¡°From today onwards, she is yours, so the name should naturally be given by you,¡± Ye Jiushang said gently. There was only Xue Fanxin in his eyes, and he regarded everyone else as air, especially women. Upon seeing this scene, Zhuiyue was so angry that her fingers pinched into her flesh. A lowly person who had come from outside had no status, background, or even strength. She was also so ugly. Forget about being unworthy of the Lord, she did not even have the right to make her be her guard. She despised such people. Just you wait. When the Lord gets tired of playing with you, he¡¯ll definitely abandon you. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered by other people¡¯s thoughts. She pondered about what name would suit her new maid. ¡°You can call yourself Fuyun in the future.¡± ¡°Fuyun thanks the Imperial Consort for bestowing me with a name.¡± Fuyun kowtowed to Xue Fanxin again. Every time she spoke, she would kowtow, and there was no hint of dissatisfaction in her words. ¡°Alright, you may rise. There¡¯s no need to keep kneeling. Bring me to take a bath and have a good sleep. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after I wake up. Ah Jiu, what are my sleeping arrangements?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang, who was standing elegantly by the side, and asked casually as if this was a normal conversation between friends. However, to Zhuiyue, this ordinary conversation was considered a great disrespect to Ye Jiushang. She wished she could reprimand Xue Fanxin, but she did not dare to speak carelessly, afraid that she would make Ye Jiushang unhappy. From beginning to end, Ye Jiushang did not show any strange actions. He sat there indifferently. Apart from being gentle and doting towards Xue Fanxin, he was extremely cold to everyone, including Zhuri. ¡°In this estate, you can stay wherever you want. Pick any room you want.¡± ¡°You said it yourself. I won¡¯t hold back. Fuyun, let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Fanxin was really not polite at all as she brought Fuyun to choose her room. Zhuiyue watched Xue Fanxin leave with envy and hatred. Her hands clenched even more tightly, her fingers almost digging into her flesh. She really did not understand how such an ugly waste could obtain the favor of the Lord.. If even such a person could enter the Lord¡¯s eyes, wouldn¡¯t she be even more capable? Chapter 139 - Sleeping Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang watched as Xue Fanxin left happily, only retracting his gaze after she went out of her sight. Then, his expression changed and returned to his usual cold and arrogant self as if nothing in the world had anything to do with him. He said unhurriedly, ¡°All of you can leave. I need to enter the palace. Zhuri, go and make the arrangements.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuri received the order and wanted to leave, but he realized that Zhuiyue was staring at Ye Jiushang in a daze. He was really helpless. On account of their past friendship, he could only remind her again to retreat sensibly. Zhuiyue realized that she was standing there like a fool. After she returned to her senses, she quickly retreated, fearing that she would anger Ye Jiushang. Normally, her actions would have already displeased the Lord. Furthermore, she had just disobeyed the Lord¡¯s orders and was unwilling to be Xue Fanxin¡¯s personal maid. The Lord did not blame her for this, so it could be seen that the Lord still cared about her. Zhuri looked at Zhuiyue¡¯s indulgent appearance and felt that she was hopeless. Now, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to advise her and left her to fend for herself. When Ye Jiushang was about to enter the palace, Xue Fanxin was busy choosing a place to stay and familiarizing herself with the environment of the Lord¡¯s Estate. She decided on a relatively remote courtyard. There was a wall not far from the courtyard, with a busy street beyond it. This was why she had chosen to live in this small courtyard. If she wanted to leave silently, she could just climb the wall. ¡°Fuyun, I want to have a good sleep. Go do your own thing. If you see my grandfather, bring him over and arrange for him to stay in another room.¡± Xue Fanxin took a hot bath and wore the clothes that the servants had sent her. Lying on the exquisite soft bed, she slipped into dreamland right away. While she was sleeping soundly, things were heating up in Heavenly Saints City. Xue Residence When Madam Xue found out that Xue Fanxin was Ye Jiushang¡¯s consort, she was about to go crazy with anger. ¡°How could that slut be the Ninth Imperial Consort? With her ugly appearance, she wouldn¡¯t even be liked by ordinary people. How could the Ninth Lord like her? ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Damn you, slut. Even if you are the Ninth Consort, I want you to die without a grave.¡± There were three women standing beside Madam Xue. One was a little older and looked about the same age as her. The other two were very young, about 17 years old. All of them were huddled together and did not dare to make a sound. They listened to Madam Xue¡¯s crazy curses, and only after she vented out enough did they dare to speak. ¡°Mother, looks like Xue Batian¡¯s granddaughter has someone to rely on. It won¡¯t be easy to kill her.¡± The person who spoke was the Young Madam of the Xue family, who was also the wife of Madam Xue¡¯s son. She had brought her two daughters to comfort Madam Xue. Xue Lianfeng was of the same generation as Xue Batian. He was already in his eighties, but he still yearned for power. No matter what, he was unwilling to give his authority to his son. As a result, the people of the Xue family were a little different from the other families in terms of seniority. Among their peers, their seniority was lower. In other families, people like Madam Xue had long gained the title of Old Madam. But in the Xue family, Madam Xue still held the status of the main wife of the family head. Fortunately, she took good care of herself and was quite good-looking. With her young appearance, it wasn¡¯t too strange. However, it had quite an impact on the younger generation. With Young Madam Xue¡¯s seniority, she could become the mistress of the household in other families, but she was only a Young Madam now. ¡°With Xue Fanxin¡¯s ugly face, how could the Ninth Prince think highly of her?¡± Madam Xue slammed the table. She accidentally saw her two granddaughters standing beside Young Madam Xue and had a thought. ¡°Lanzhi, I heard that Lanyuan and Qinglan have seen the Ninth Prince.¡± If the Ninth Lord had a new lover, he would definitely lose interest in Xue Fanxin. Then, she would have a chance.. Chapter 140 - Less Content Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter what was going on outside, Xue Fanxin did not take it to heart. She slept soundly in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and even lazed around in bed after waking up, wondering what to do next. She could not count on Ah Jiu for everything. In fact, she should avoid his help as much as possible. It was best to rely on herself for everything. Although Ah Jiu treated her quite well, human hearts were the most unpredictable. Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang¡¯s betrayal made her wary of everyone. Furthermore, Ah Jiu clearly had another motive for getting close to her. She could not rely on such people completely. Xue Fanxin lay on the bed and closed her eyes. With a thought, she arrived in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. Ever since she had obtained this space, she had never studied it properly. She had only used it to place things and use it as a spatial storage device. However, her intuition told her that this space was not as simple as it looked. Xue Fanxin came to the huge rock and took out the Myriad Spirit Record. However, she realized that apart from a few pill formulas and pill refinement techniques, all the content had disappeared. She remembered very clearly that the first time she read the Myriad Spirit Record, it was filled with all sorts of text. Just the pill formulas alone numbered in the hundreds, let alone records like spirit herbs. There were at least a thousand. But now, the Myriad Spirit Record only had a few pill formulas. There were only a few dozen types of spirit herbs, and the description on them had greatly decreased. It was simply incomparable to before. ¡°Why would the content be missing for no reason?¡± The content of the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation had also decreased, with only the first tier left. These three books were really strange. The material was vanishing for no reason. After a while, would they become blank books again? Xue Fanxin spent a lot of time studying the three books. In order to avoid the content from disappearing the next time she came, she had to quickly memorize it in her head. ¡°Healing Pill, Spirit Regeneration Pill, Beauty Pill, Rising Pill¡­¡± There were only four pill formulas left in the Myriad Spirit Record. The dozens of spirit herbs were also very ordinary. ¡°If I want to refine pills, I have to buy a pill cultivating furnace, and for that, I need spirit coins. Spirit coins, spirit coins. How can I earn you? ¡°Hmph, with my medical skills, would I be afraid of not earning money? ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not think about this for now. It¡¯s more important to help grandfather repair his meridians and dantian first.¡± Xue Fanxin focused her attention and concocted a potion in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. She refined the Jade Skin Spirit Flower and prepared all the herbs she needed. She worked hard for half a day before finishing. Fortunately, she had stolen a bunch of herbs from the Hundred Herb Hall previously. Otherwise, she would have to rack her brains over herbs now. Next, she had to heal her grandfather¡¯s meridians and dantian. After finishing her work, Xue Fanxin left the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. She realized that it was quiet outside, so she went out to take a look. There was no one in the courtyard, but the silence here made people feel relaxed and comfortable. ¡°Fuyun.¡± When Fuyun heard the call, she immediately appeared and knelt on one knee in front of Xue Fanxin. ¡°What can I do for you, Imperial Consort?¡± ¡°What time is it now? What is Ye Jiushang doing?¡± ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s just past noon. His Highness entered the palace yesterday and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°Oh, he entered the palace! What about my grandfather?¡± ¡°Old Master Xue is resting in the room next door.¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡± Xue Fanxin casually asked a few questions before heading towards Xue Batian¡¯s room. As for why Ye Jiushang had gone to the Imperial Palace for an entire day and night and had not returned, she did not care at all. Every imperial family was similar. They were filled with all kinds of power struggles and mutual deception. If possible, she really wanted to stay far away from the imperial family. Unfortunately, she was already involved with Ah Jiu. The only way to avoid trouble coming her way was to stay as low as possible.. Chapter 141 - The Bottom Line Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the magnificent inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace, Ye Jiushang was playing chess with a middle-aged man. The atmosphere between the two was a little strange. ¡°Jiushang, are you serious about that Ninth Imperial Consort?¡± The emperor of the Heavenly Saints Empire, Heavenly Saints Emperor, placed down a black piece. Although he was playing chess, he was more focused on Ye Jiushang. ¡°The emperor shouldn¡¯t interfere in my business,¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly as he placed a white piece down. His tone revealed a warning. How could the emperor not know what Ye Jiushang meant? Initially, he wanted to lay down another piece, but he was frightened and almost made a fool of himself in his panic. After making some adjustments, he said apologetically, ¡°Jiushang is talking about Draconic Lotus? This matter is indeed my fault. I have already investigated clearly. The reason why Draconic Lotus was leaked is that I was drunk a few days ago and accidentally revealed it to the concubines. This matter has been spreading around in circles and Su Baifeng found out, so¡­¡± ¡°Then how does the emperor intend to deal with it?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with your beloved consort?¡± ¡°Jiushang, for my sake, can you overlook this matter?¡± The emperor lowered his attitude. Even if he was a thousand or ten thousand times unwilling, he had to beg Ye Jiushang. Ye Jiushang smiled coldly. With a chess piece in hand, he looked at the chessboard and said, ¡°Over the years, I have never interfered in anything. However, some people just don¡¯t want me to lead a peaceful life. Do you think I¡¯m someone easy to manipulate?¡± ¡°Well, Jiushang, I will definitely warn those people properly about this and let them¡­ restrain themselves a little, so can you¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I returned this time to teach those people a lesson. If they really restrain themselves, I will act appropriately. Otherwise¡­ you should know my temper. If not for you, they would already be dead.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely chastise them.¡± ¡°Also, take care of those women in your harem. Don¡¯t you dare let them set their sights on my consort; she¡¯s my bottom line. Provoking her will have even more serious consequences than provoking me.¡± Ye Jiushang no longer wasted his breath on the emperor. He placed a piece on the board and left. His arrogant and domineering aura completely suppressed the emperor. The mighty sovereign of the Heavenly Saints Empire was like an ant in front of the Imperial Uncle, Ye Jiushang. The emperor looked at the chessboard, where he had already lost. He sat there without moving, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He could only relax after Ye Jiushang walked far away from him, taking a long time to recover. Everyone thought that he, the emperor, was the most supreme being in the Heavenly Saints Empire. No one knew that Ye Jiushang, the Ninth Lord, the Ninth Imperial Uncle, was the true supreme being. If Ye Jiushang wanted to destroy the Heavenly Saints Empire, it would be extremely easy. Fortunately, Ye Jiushang was not in the Heavenly Saints Empire all year round. There were very few people who had conflicts of interest with him. Even if there were, there was nothing they could do about him. If not for that idiot Su Baifeng causing trouble, the matter would not have become so serious. This whole incident had angered Ye Jiushang. He could already imagine the commotion that would arise in the Heavenly Saints Empire next. However, this was all his fault. If he had kept his mouth shut, the secret of the Draconic Lotus Intoxication wouldn¡¯t have been revealed. The more the emperor thought about it, the more displeased he became. He had suffered at Ye Jiushang¡¯s hands and had to vent it out on someone else. ¡°Someone, pass my decree that Consort Su is grounded for two months..¡± Chapter 142 - Incomplete Soul Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin ignored the people and things happening outside and focused on repairing Xue Batian¡¯s meridians. Her medical skills were not bad, but her cultivation was not enough, especially her spiritual energy. It was extremely tricky to heal Xue Batian¡¯s meridians and dantian, and any carelessness would result in failure. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t waste your energy on me. My meridians and dantian have been destroyed, so there¡¯s no way to repair them.¡± Xue Batian knew that he was a cripple. To not make his granddaughter sad, he pretended not to care, but every time he dreamed about it at night, he would be filled with melancholy. He had once been a genius admired by everyone. Even after being expelled from the Xue family, he had been the Duke who was second only to one person and above all others. All of this was due to his strength. Now that he had become a cripple, how could he not be sad? But in order to see his precious granddaughter¡¯s smile every day, he had to bear with it no matter how dejected he was. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Repairing your meridians and dantian is not difficult for me. It¡¯ll just take some effort. Don¡¯t be distracted. Focus. Activate the aura according to my instructions and slowly circulate the Eight Extraordinary Meridians.¡± Xue Fanxin used the silver needles to inject the purified medicine into Xue Batian¡¯s body. Then, she used her spirit energy to cast the Reverse Spirit Art and used the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art. She employed all her trump cards to repair Xue Batian¡¯s meridians and dantian little by little. Xue Batian, on the other hand, followed the method Xue Fanxin had taught him and slowly circulated his Eight Extraordinary Meridians. He soon noticed that his shattered meridians and dantian were gradually recovering. In the beginning, it was not obvious, but as time passed, his injuries were showing signs of improvement. Following this trend, he would be able to recover completely after some recuperation. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, your medical skills are actually so superb. You can even repair my damaged meridians. This¡­¡± This was definitely not something that could be done with just a few medical books. It seemed that Little Xin¡¯er had quite a few secrets! Xue Fanxin knew that her identity was being suspected, but she did not want to hide anything from Xue Batian. She asked, ¡°Grandpa, how much do you know about my background, my father, and my mother?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about your parents?¡± ¡°Because I feel that all my current abilities are related to them. My soul was originally incomplete; that¡¯s why I was stupid and foolish when I was young. It was only after Li Yaoyao pushed me down the cliff that my soul became a whole.¡± From the letter her father had left, she could guess that when her soul returned to the foolish Xue Fanxin from the 21st century, it would be complete. Although they were two people, they were actually one person. Xue Fanxin did not elaborate too much, only giving a simple explanation. After all, she would do even more shocking things in the future. She did not want to hide too much from her grandfather who doted on her to the bone. ¡°Your soul was incomplete¡­¡± Xue Batian digested this news in utter shock. He tried his best to remember what had happened back then. As if he had thought of something, he said, ¡± Little Xin¡¯er, your father brought you back in swaddling clothes and would whisper strange things into my ear from time to time. He said that as long as you returned, everything would be fine.¡± At that time, he had thought that his son was spouting nonsense because of his wife¡¯s death. Now, it seemed like that was not the case. ¡°Grandpa, tell me in detail about Dad and Mom..¡± Chapter 143 - Mountains Topple Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Your father is my precious son. When I talk about him, other than feeling proud, I feel even more regretful.¡± Xue Batian thought of his son and sighed emotionally. His son, Xue Feichen, had been a talented genius since he was young. He had achieved many astonishing results in the Nanling Empire. At the age of ten, he broke through to the Spirit Building Realm. At fifteen, he had reached the Spirit Refining Realm. Then, he left the Nanling Empire and went out to seek his own adventures. After Xue Feichen left the Nanling Empire, there had been very little news about him. Slowly, everyone forgot about him. Who knew that five years later, he would return with his infant daughter? Furthermore, his temperament had changed dramatically. He was no longer the sunny youth of the past, but steady and reserved. He often shut himself in his study, and nobody knew what he was doing. A year later, Xue Feichen left behind a letter for his daughter and disappeared. To this day, there had been no news, and it was unknown if he was dead or alive. ¡°I once sent people to look for him, but I couldn¡¯t find any news for several years. Later, because of the pressure from the Nanling Emperor, the Duke¡¯s Estate gradually declined, so I stopped the search. From the letter he left behind, I could tell that he was about to embark on a dangerous mission, and the chances of him surviving were very small. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s no longer in this world.¡± ¡°Grandpa, as long as you haven¡¯t seen Dad¡¯s corpse and aren¡¯t certain of his death, don¡¯t give up hope easily. Has Dad really never mentioned Mom¡¯s background to you?¡± Xue Fanxin asked. In the modern 21st century, she was an orphan. Since she was the real Xue Fanxin, Xue Feichen was her biological father. No matter what, she had to find out who her parents were and if they were still alive. If they were, where would they be now? ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t know your mother¡¯s background. I only heard from your father that she was not an ordinary person. By the way, before your father left, he repeatedly warned me not to touch any of the books in the study.¡± ¡°Books in the study?¡± The greatest secret in the study should be the three empty books, which were the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. From the looks of it, the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel must have been left behind by her father, and it was left specifically for her. What had happened to her father and mother? ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, do you know something?¡± Xue Batian saw Xue Fanxin deep in thought and asked curiously. Xue Fanxin shook her head and did not want to say too much. After all, the fewer people who knew about the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, the better. Learning about it might not be a good thing. ¡°Grandpa, your meridians and dantian have been healed. Rest well. It won¡¯t be long before you recover your cultivation.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s really thanks to my precious granddaughter. Little Xin¡¯er, what are your plans next? Are you going to stay in this estate forever?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Although Ah Jiu treats me well, I don¡¯t want to rely on him for everything. In this world, mountains topple and water flows. Relying on yourself is the most practical thing.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er is right. It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than others. Furthermore, Ye Jiushang is a member of the royal family, and their waters run deep and dirty. Grandpa doesn¡¯t want you to be involved. If small fries like us, who don¡¯t have strength and background, are to be involved in the struggle for the throne, we will basically be used as pawns or tools to be sacrificed.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Your granddaughter is not someone to be bullied. In short, rest well and recover your strength. Leave the rest to me,¡± Xue Fanxin vowed. Since the grandfather and granddaughter pair had already come to the Tongxuan Realm, there was no need for them to return. After all, there was nothing worthy of them staying for in the Nanling Empire. Instead of going back, she might as well gain a foothold here. Perhaps she could obtain even more. And that Xue family¡­ She would make them pay back tenfold or a hundredfold for how they had treated her grandfather back then.. Chapter 144 - Leave It to Fate Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin healed Xue Batian¡¯s meridians and dantian, she returned to her room to rest. Unexpectedly, she saw Ye Jiushang sitting inside drinking tea the moment she entered as if he had been waiting for her for a while. Ye Jiushang put down the teacup in his hand and said with a deeper meaning, ¡°Mountains topple and water flows. So in Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s heart, I am such an unreliable person.¡± ¡°Eavesdropping is not something a gentleman should do.¡± Xue Fanxin rolled her eyes, but she did not mind that Ye Jiushang had heard her conversation with Xue Batian. Fortunately, she had not mentioned the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re becoming wary of me.¡± Ye Jiushang was especially unhappy that Xue Fanxin was on guard against him. She was clearly fine outside the Tongxuan Realm. Why had she changed after she got here? What went wrong? ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯m not being wary of you. I just realized that the difference in our statuses is too great and¡­¡± As well as the complicated royal family forces behind you. If this was the Nanling Empire outside the Tongxuan Realm, if her grandfather was still the Duke, if she was still the Young Miss of the Duke¡¯s Estate, she might be able to do whatever she wanted unrestrained. However, after coming to the Tongxuan Realm, she had become a nobody. Without any strength and background, she got too close to the high and mighty Ye Jiushang. No matter how much he protected her, as long as someone was bent on getting rid of her, she would die miserably. Furthermore, she did not know Ye Jiushang at all. Clearly, he had another motive for suddenly pestering her. Shouldn¡¯t she be wary of someone she didn¡¯t know and had ulterior motives? ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, when will you believe me?¡± How could Ye Jiushang not know what Xue Fanxin was thinking? However, building up trust between people required time. This matter could not be rushed, and he had to let nature run its course. ¡°Trust is mutual. If you want me to trust you, you have to trust me first. Alright, alright. There are many things you don¡¯t have to worry about. Just leave it up to fate. Ah Jiu, I¡¯m penniless now. Can you lend me a little money? I promise I¡¯ll return it to you in the future, including interest.¡± Xue Fanxin put away her serious expression and switched to a playful manner as she giggled. She urgently needed spirit coins to buy a pill cultivating furnace. ¡°What do you want to buy? If you need anything, just tell the people in the residence to buy it.¡± ¡°Alright then. Send someone to buy a pill cultivating furnace for me.¡± ¡°Pill cultivating furnace? Do you know how to refine pills?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do you want a pill cultivating furnace?¡± ¡°Precisely because I don¡¯t know how to. I need it to learn! Ah Jiu, I guarantee that I¡¯ll definitely return the money to you. Can you help me?¡± Xue Fanxin begged sincerely with a fawning smile. Although she did not intend to rely entirely on Ye Jiushang, they could still be friends. Shouldn¡¯t friends help each other when they were in trouble? When Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin returning to her usual playful manner, he knew that she had adjusted herself. There were some things that she did not want to say, so he did not force her. He would wait for her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to buy it for you. If you need anything in the future, just let the people in the residence know.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re the only friend I have here. I won¡¯t be polite. Also, I hope you won¡¯t restrict my freedom and let me enter and leave the Lord¡¯s Estate as I wish. If you can¡¯t fulfill this request of mine, then I¡¯ll think of a way to move elsewhere.¡± ¡°Do you have any other requests? If so, just tell me.¡± Ye Jiushang was filled with doting towards Xue Fanxin. His heart was as clear as a mirror since he knew what he had to do. Little Xin¡¯er was not an ordinary person. She had her own path to tread. If she was limited too much and he interfered too much in her affairs, it would affect her future. This was not a good thing for her. On Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s path of cultivation, he only needed to help her in critical moments. He should let Little Xin¡¯er do other things herself. This was also a form of training.. Chapter 145 - Kissing and Touching Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter what Xue Fanxin wanted, Ye Jiushang would agree to it all. He was overly indulgent. Xue Fanxin felt that Ye Jiushang was acting strange today. This guy usually liked to tease her. Why was he readily agreeing to everything she said today? What was going on? No matter what he was doing, as long as her request was fulfilled, it was enough. The people under Ye Jiushang were very efficient. In less than two hours, they had bought the pill cultivating furnace. It was said that it was the best pill furnace in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. Although she did not know how good this pill cultivating furnace was, the tag of the best should not be for nothing. ¡°Zhuri, I just want an ordinary pill cultivating furnace to learn how to refine pills. You didn¡¯t have to get me the best alchemy furnace in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, you know?¡± Xue Fanxin was admiring the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace in front of her. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. Before Zhuri could respond, she said happily, ¡°Haha¡­ I like this pill cultivating furnace. From today onwards, it¡¯s mine!¡± She circled the furnace that was taller than her and was as excited as a happy little bird. Zhuri looked at the jumpy Xue Fanxin and didn¡¯t know how to deal with her. He said with an awkward smile, ¡°As long as the consort likes it.¡± The women he had seen were either gentle and refined, or they were arrogant and domineering. There were a few who were as cold as ice, but he had never seen anyone so¡­ eccentric. So this was the type His Highness liked. ¡°I like it, I like it very much. Zhuri, thank you.¡± ¡°His Highness instructed me to do this. Your Highness, you should thank him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll thank him too.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of pill cultivating as her two small hands kept touching the furnace. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but kiss it a few times. ¡°My dear pill cultivating furnace, you belong to me from now on!¡± Zhuri was speechless when he saw Xue Fanxin kissing and touching the alchemy furnace repeatedly. However, he did not disturb her and quietly left the room, leaving her to her own devices. Although the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was the most valuable pill cultivating furnace of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, it was said that apart from the Pill King back then, no one had been able to use this pill furnace to refine pills. However, since it was once the Pill King¡¯s furnace, even if others could not use it, it did not diminish its value. It was indeed the best pill furnace in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Zhuri had only bought the best pill furnace for Xue Fanxin according to Ye Jiushang¡¯s orders. He knew nothing about pill cultivating, so he did not know that the pill furnace he had bought could not be used by ordinary people. Xue Fanxin had just arrived in the Tongxuan Realm and knew very little about the people and things here. How could she have known that the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was not an ordinary pill cultivating furnace? She only felt excitement. Seeing that the furnace was a little dusty, she took out a clean handkerchief and wiped it properly, treating it like a treasure. After wiping it clean, she couldn¡¯t help but kiss it again. ¡°Pill cultivating furnace, oh pill cultivating furnace, you must help me in refining a Spirit Pill.¡± Although she had never refined pills, the Myriad Spirit Record recorded a detailed pill cultivating method. As long as she followed the process written on it, she should definitely be able to refine pills. After Xue Fanxin cleaned the pill furnace, she took out all the herbs she had stolen from the Hundred Herb Hall. After organizing them, she realized that the herbs here could only be used to refine Beauty Pills. If it was a Beauty Pill, so be it. She had so many pimples on her face and they were about to become sores. It was time to treat them. There was no woman who did not like to be beautiful. The reason why she had ignored her appearance previously was because she did not have time or energy. Coupled with Ye Jiushang¡¯s obsession, she did not want him to like her only because she had become beautiful. ¡°Pfft, who cares if that guy likes me or not? ¡°My dear little furnace, I¡¯m going to begin refining pills.¡± Xue Fanxin put away the messy thoughts in her mind. Focusing on refining pills, she followed the instructions recorded in the Myriad Spirit Record step by step. She had long lit the fire that she needed to use to refine pills. Her talent was 100% purity for all elements, so there should be a fire attribute within. Even ordinary fire spirit energy was enough for her to refine pills. ¡°I¡¯ll purify the medicine and extract the liquid first.. Then¡­¡± Chapter 146 - Fated One Gets It Chapter 146: Fated One Gets It Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just as Xue Fanxin was seriously refining her first batch of pills, something related to her was happening in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company in Heavenly Saints City. As the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, Gu Jinyuan would come here to check on things from time to time. In the past, in order to find a famous doctor to save his life, he often walked outside to see if he could try his luck and meet a master with extraordinary medical skills. He was lucky. Just as his life was about to end, he encountered Xue Fanxin, the unique little girl. She had large, watery eyes that looked lively. Although there were pimples on her face, he did not find her ugly. ¡°Brother Gu, what are you thinking about?¡± Sitting opposite Gu Jinyuan was a refined and extraordinarily handsome man. He was dressed in a green mystic robe and emitted a mysterious aura. At a glance, one could tell that he was a young master from a noble family. ¡°Nothing. Brother Xiao, I wonder what wind blew you out of the Blue Sea Villa?¡± Gu Jinyuan stopped his mind from wandering, turning his attention to the person in front of him. The Blue Sea Villa was the largest medical family in the Tongxuan Realm. Not only were their medical skills impressive, but their pill cultivating skills were also peerless. The entire Tongxuan Realm¡¯s medicinal pills were basically provided by the Blue Sea Villa, so generally, no one in the Tongxuan Realm dared to go against them. Xiao Muyan held a special status in the Blue Sea Villa. It was said that he was the grand disciple of the Medicine King and was infatuated with medicine and medicinal pills. He spent a lot of time in the Blue Sea Villa researching pill cultivation and rarely went out. Over the past three years, he had never taken a step out of the Blue Sea Villa. Now that Xiao Muyan had left the Blue Sea Villa and come to Heavenly Saints City, it was indeed a strange thing. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace.¡± Xiao Muyan got straight to the point and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s in the Heavenly Treasures Trading Company and hasn¡¯t had a buyer yet. I wonder if Brother Gu can sell it to me. You can name any price.¡± ¡°Although the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace is a pill cultivating furnace that the Pill King had once used, the Pill King has already passed on. When he was alive, he had handed the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace to someone else. This pill furnace has been tossed around a few times before ending up at the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company.¡± ¡°Brother Gu, there¡¯s no need to say those polite words. As long as you¡¯re willing to sell the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace to me, it doesn¡¯t matter how much money is involved. The Blue Sea Villa doesn¡¯t lack money.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. This Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace has been collecting dust in the trading company for years. There¡¯s no harm in selling it to you. No one will buy it anyway. Someone, bring over the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace.¡± Following Gu Jinyuan¡¯s orders, the people below started to carry out their tasks. However, what made them depressed was that four hours ago, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace had been bought. When he found out, Xiao Muyan was incomparably shocked and refused to believe it. He questioned Gu Jinyuan with a hint of anger, ¡°Brother Gu, are you unwilling to sell the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace to me, so you lied and said that it has already been bought?¡± ¡°Brother Xiao, you¡¯re wrongly accusing me. The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was indeed bought by someone four hours ago.¡± Gu Jinyuan was also very depressed. He had never expected that a pill furnace that had not been sold for years would coincidentally get two buyers today. ¡°Who bought it?¡± ¡°The other party didn¡¯t leave his name, so we need to spend some time to investigate.¡± ¡°Do it immediately. I want to know the whereabouts of the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace as soon as possible.¡± Xiao Muyan was very regretful, hating himself for coming four hours late. If he had come earlier, he would not have missed the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. His master had once said that the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was a pill furnace with spirituality. Those who were fated would obtain it. If they were not fated, forcing it would be useless. Could it be that he was not fated to obtain the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace? Chapter 147 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ?? ???????????? ?????????????? ????? ???? ?????????? ????????? ???????????????? ??????????? ??????? ????????????????????? ??? ??????? ??????????????????????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ????????????????????? ?? ??? ???????????? ??????? ????????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?????????? ? ???? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ????? ?????????? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??? ????? ????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????????? ??? ??????? ???????? ¡°????¡­ ? ?????????? ???? ???¡­¡± ?????????????????????????????? ????????????? ? ????? ??? ????¡­¡±???????????? ???? ??????????¡¯?????? ¡°?????? ???????? ???????? ?? ???¡¯????? ????????? ????????????? ???????? ??????????????????? ???????????????????? ??? ???????????????? ???? ????????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ? ???? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ????? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ??? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ???????????? ????????? ?????? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ????? ??????? ????? ??? ??????????? ????????????? ?? ¡°???????????? ???? ?????¡¯???? ?? ???¡¯? ?? ?????????? ????????????? ?????? ?????? ?? ????????????? ????? ?????? ???????? ???????????? ??? ????????????????????????? ????????? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ???¡¯???????? ??????????????????? ???????????????? ????¡± ???????? ????? ??????? ??? ? ???? ????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ????? ????? ?? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ??????? ??????? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?????????? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ??????? ??? ??????? ?????? ??????? ??????? ???? ? ?????????? ???? ???????? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ??????¡¯? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ????????????????????????????????????????? ??????? ????????????????????????????????? ?? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ¡°???¡¯? ??????? ?? ???? ?????? ??????? ????????¡± ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ? ????????? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ?? ???????????? ??? ??? ??????? ???????? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ? ????? ???? ??????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ¡°??? ?? ????? ? ??????? ??????? ??????? ????? ¡°?? ??????????¡± ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ????? ???????? ? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ??????? ??? ??????? ????????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ????????? ???????? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ????? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ???????????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ???????? ????????????????????? ??????¡±??? ???¡¯? ????¡°???¡­?????? ???????? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ??????¡¯? ????????? ???? ???? ? ?? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ???????? ?????????? ???? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ?????? ?????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ???? ?????? ????? ¡°????? ??????¡¯?? ??????????????? ???? ?????? ??????????? ¡°????? ??? ??? ? ????????? ??? ?? ??? ????????? ???? ??? ??????? ????????????¡± ???? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ????? ??? ??????¡¯? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ???????? ?????? ????????????????? ?????? ?????? ????????? ?????? ??????????????? ??? ?? ???? ????????? ¡°?? ???? ???¡± Chapter 148 - Must Be Beautiful Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ????? ???? ?? ???????????????????????? ??????? ????? ???? ??????? ??? ?????????????? ????????????? ??????????? ???? ???????? ??? ?????????? ????????????? ???????????????????? ??? ???????? ???????????????????????????? ????? ???????? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ?? ?? ????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ???????????? ??? ????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ? ????¡¯?? ???? ??? ??????? ????????? ??? ?????? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ??????? ??? ??? ?????????? ??? ????????? ????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ????? ?? ? ????? ???? ? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ???????? ????????? ??????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ????????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ????????? ??? ????? ?????????? ?? ???? ?? ????? ???????? ?? ??????? ????? ?¡¯??¡°????¡¯??????¡± ???????? ????? ??????? ???????? ????? ??? ????????? ????? ??? ?? ? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ?????? ???? ??????????? ???????? ¡°??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??????????¡± ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ¡°?????? ???????? ? ?????? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ???¡¯?? ????? ???????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ???? ??????¡± ???????????????????????????????????? ???? ??? ?????????????? ????????? ????? ????????????? ??????? ??????? ???????? ???? ?????????? ???????? ?? ????????????????????????????? ???????????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ?????? ?????? ?????¡¯? ????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ???????? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??????????? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ????????? ??????? ???????? ???? ? ????????? ???? ??????? ??? ?????????? ??? ????????? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ???? ????? ?????? ????? ???? ?? ??????? ?????? ??? ????? ????? ??? ?? ?? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ????? ??????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??? ???? ????? ?????????????????????? ????? ?????????¡¯?????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????????? ????????????? ??? ???????? ?????????????? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ?? ??????????????????????? ??? ???? ??????????? ???? ???? ???? ??????? ????????? ??? ????? ?????? ?????????? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ????? ??? ????? ??? ????¡¯? ?????? ?? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ????????? ??? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ?????????? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???? ???????¡¯? ????? ????? ??? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ????????? ???????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ????¡¯? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ????????? ????????????? ??????????????¡±??????????????? ?????????????? ¡°???¡¯? ???????????????? ????? ?? ¡°?? ?? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ????¡¯? ?????? ????????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ?? ?? ??? ????????¡± ????? ?? ¡°????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??????????¡± ???????????????? ????? ???????????? ??? ?? ?????????? ???????????????? ??? ??????????? ??????? ?????????????????? ??????? ?????? ???????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ??????? ????????????????? ?????? ????????????????? ??????????? ??? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ???? ????? ¡°???¡¯? ?? ??????????¡± ¡°??? ?? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ?????¡± ??? ???????????? ¡°?????????????????????? ?????¡± ??????? ????? ¡°?? ???? ?¡¯?? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ???????? ?????? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ?????¡¯? ???? ???? ????¡± ¡°?? ???? ????? ?? ??? ?? ???????? ???? ??? ?? ????¡± ????? ??????? ????????????? ???????? ????????????????? ????????????? ????????????????????????????? ?? ?????????????????? ??? ????? ???????????? ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????? ????????????????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ???? ????????????? ¡°?? ??? ??????????? ??? ???? ????? ???¡± ??? ??? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ???????? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ????? Chapter 149 - Rich Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ???????? ???? ?????????????????????????????????????????? ????? ????????¡¯? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ????????????????? ????????? ? ????????????? ??????????? ??????????????????? ????????????? ??????? ??????????? ??? ??? ?????????????????????????? ?? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???? ???? ? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?????????? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ?????? ???? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???? ??? ????? ????????? ??????? ?????? ??????? ????????? ???? ?????????????? ???????? ???????????? ??????? ????????? ?????? ?????????????????????????????? ???? ?????????????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ????????????????????????????? ??????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ??? ???????? ???????? ??????? ??????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ?????????? ???? ?? ???????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ????? ????¡¯? ??????? ?? ????? ???? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?? ????? ??? ???????? ???????? ??????? ??????? ?? ???????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ??????????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ??? ? ???????? ??????? ?? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ?????????????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ? ????? ????? ???? ????? ???????????? ???????????? ??? ?????? ????? ????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ????? ????? ????? ????????????????????? ????????? ???? ????????????? ?????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ??????? ??????? ????????????? ????????? ????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ??? ?????????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??????? ???????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ????????? ?? ? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ?? ???????? ?? ???? ? ?????? ??? ??? ???????? ????????? ???????? ??? ??? ??????? ????????? ???? ??????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ????????? ??????? ???????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ??????? ???? ?????? ?? ??????????? ¡°????????????????????? ???? ???????? ????????¡± ??????? ?? ??????????? ??????? ???? ?????????? ????? ???? ???? ??? ????????????????? ??? ??????? ??????? ?????????????????? ??? ????? ?????????? ????????????????????????? ??? ¡°???? ??? ? ???? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ????? ?????¡± ???? ??? ??????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ????????? ???????? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ????????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ????? ¡°? ???? ??? ??????????? ??????????? ????? ????? ??????????? ???? ?? ? ??????¡± ¡°????? ????????????? ??? ???? ?? ?????¡±??????? ???? ????? ??? ??????????? ??????? ¡°????????¡± ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ?????????? ???? ? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ????????? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ????? ??? ????? ??? ? ???? ????? ???? ?? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ?????? ??? ????????????? ?? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ?? ? ???? ??????????? ?????????? ?? ????? ???? ?? ? ?????? ???? ??? ??????¡¯? ??? ?????? ????? ???? ?? ????????? ???????? ?? ???? ???? ? ?????? ¡°????? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ?? ???????? ???????? ?¡¯?? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ???? ? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ???? ???? ??????¡± ?? ?????? ??????????????????????? ????????? ???????????????? ?????¡­?? ?????? ??? ??????? ????????????? ??? ?????????????????? ??? ???????????????????????? ??? ??????? ???????????? ?? ????????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ????? ?? ????? ??????¡¯? ??? ???? ? ???????? ?¡¯? ????? ?¡¯? ????? ?¡¯? ????? ???????? ??????????????????? ??? ??? ?????????? ?? ?????????????????? ??????????????? ???? ??????¡±?¡¯? ??????? ??????????????????????? ????? ¡°?????? ?? ??????? ¡°??? ??? ?????? ???????????????? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?¡¯? ??? ????????? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ????????? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ?????????? ?? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?????? ?¡¯?? ???? ??? ? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ?????¡± ¡°???????? ????¡¯? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??? ?? ????? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ????? ??????? ?????? ?????? ?? ??¡¯? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ???????? ?? ???????¡± ??? ?????? ????? ??? ? ???? ?????????? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ??????? ???????? ???¡¯? ????????? ???? ????????? ??????????????????????? ????? ??? ??? ??????? ?????? ????? ¡°????? ???? ?????????????????¡±????????????????????????????? ????? ????? ?????????? ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ???? ¡°?????¡± ????? ??? ? ????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ????????? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?????? ???????? ??? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ???? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???? ????? ???????????? ¡°???????????????????? ??????????????????????????? ?? ???????????????????? ??????¡±??????? ?????? ?????????????????????????????????????? Chapter 150 - Miss Lian Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin looked at the woman in luxurious clothes and immediately thought of Lian Bingyu. Not only was her personality similar to Lian Bingyu¡¯s, but even her appearance was alike. She had left the Nanling Empire in chaos, not knowing if Bai Han would destroy the Nanling Empire. Lian Bingyu loved Ye Chenping so much, but he was engaged to Yan Jinfeng. She wondered what those people would do. No matter what they did, those things had nothing to do with her anymore. She had left the Nanling Empire for good. The shopkeeper was busy instructing his subordinates to prepare the herbs for Xue Fanxin when a troublemaker arrived. Although he was dissatisfied with the newcomer¡¯s attitude, business often valued harmony. No matter how unhappy he was, he had to greet her with a smile. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Lian. I¡¯m sorry for not coming out to greet you. I hope you can forgive me.¡± ¡®When Xue Fanxin heard the shopkeeper call the woman ¡°Miss Lian,¡± her face twitched a little. She had a bold guess in her heart. Could this Miss Lian be Lian Bingyu¡¯s sister? ¡°Enough nonsense. Give me five stalks of Star Spirit Grass.¡± Young Miss Lian did not give the shopkeeper any face. She acted like she were the owner of this place and started shouting the moment she arrived. The shopkeeper¡¯s displeasure grew, but he still had a smile on his face as he said politely, ¡°Young Miss Lian, all the Star Spirit Grass has been sold today. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°How is that possible? The Star Spirit Grass is an ordinary herb. As the largest medicinal store, you guys must have a lot of Star Spirit Grass in stock. How can it be sold out? Are you unwilling to sell it to me? Is that why you said it was sold out?¡± The clerk of the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion had prepared the herbs Xue Fanxin wanted and placed them in a storage bag before handing it to the shopkeeper. ¡°Shopkeeper, these are the fifty sets of herbs. According to your orders, I gave the customer a storage bag. Everything is in it.¡± ¡°Alright, go do your thing.¡± The shopkeeper took the bag and ignored Miss Lian. He walked towards Xue Fanxin and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, these are the herbs you wanted, and they¡¯re all in the bag. Your bill is 85,000 spirit coins. Deducting from the 100,000 spirit coins, you will get 15,000 spirit coins. These are spirit coins reserved for the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. You can take them out from the various banks. ¡°And this bag is a gift from my store to you. I hope you can visit us more in the future.¡± ¡°Storage bag?¡± Xue Fanxin accepted the bag and looked at it. She realized that it was filled with herbs and the space was the size of a small house. Although she had the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel space, it was relatively special and could not be used casually in front of others. If she had another storage space, it would be much more convenient. Xue Fanxin was happy and sincerely thanked the shopkeeper, ¡°Shopkeeper, thank you! Seeing that you¡¯re so generous, I¡¯ll come to you to sell medicinal pills next time.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You must keep your word, Miss.¡± ¡°T¡¯ve always kept my word.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Then I¡¯l wait for your good news!¡± The manager was only concerned about entertaining Xue Fanxin and had completely forgotten about Young Miss Lian. Seeing the shopkeeper and Xue Fanxin chatting and laughing, Miss Lian¡¯s anger grew stronger and stronger. In the end, she could not help but yell, ¡°Enough, you two. Shopkeeper Wan, how dare you not take me seriously? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the shopkeeper of the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion, I can¡¯t do anything to you. If you offend the Lian family, I want to see how you can continue living in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company in the future.¡± ¡®When the manager heard Young Miss Lian¡¯s words, all his patience was gone. His brows were furrowed tightly as he retorted fearlessly, ¡°Young Miss Lian, you¡¯d best get this straight. This is Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, not your Lian family. Even if it¡¯s the head of the Lian family, he has to abide by the rules here.¡± ¡°You are only a dog of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and have no right to represent them. Quickly prepare the Star Spirit Grass I want, or don¡¯t blame me for falling out.¡± ¡°I told you that the Star Spirit Grass has been sold out. Miss Lian, you should come back another day.¡± ¡°Sold out?¡± Young Miss Lian originally did not believe the manager, but recalling the shopkeeper¡¯s words and actions just now, she felt he might be speaking the truth. Hence, she turned her attention to Xue Fanxin. Just looking at her made her feel inferior. ¡®When did such a beautiful person appear in Heavenly Saints City? Why didn¡¯t she know? Chapter 151 - Settle It Herself Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin knew that with Miss Lian¡¯s temper, she would definitely find trouble with her. Furthermore, her temper was even more explosive than Lian Bingyu¡¯s. If things went wrong, the two of them would become enemies. It didn¡¯t matter, though. At most, she could scam some money from Young Miss Lian. Anyway, it was only five stalks of the Star Spirit Grass. Young Miss Lian sized up Xue Fanxin. Although the girl was beautiful, she could tell from her clothes that she was an ordinary person, so she did not take her seriously. ¡°You must have bought all the Star Spirit Grass, right? Bring out five. I can forgive what happened today, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. In Heavenly Saints City, no matter who it is, offending the Lian family will not bode well for them.¡± ¡°Is the Lian family rich?¡± Xue Fanxin had a pure smile on her face. The question she asked was completely unrelated, making everyone confused. Young Miss Lian was stunned. She did not understand why the girl had asked such a question, but the always arrogant her enjoyed showing off in front of others. ¡°Although the Lian family is not as rich as the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, as a vassal family of the Blue Sea Villa, we are doing alright. Why are you asking?¡± ¡°Since the Lian family is so rich, buying five stalks of the Star Spirit Grass shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right? I¡¯m willing to take them out, but the price is different from that of the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion. Every stalk of the Star Spirit Grass is ten thousand spirit coins. I wonder if Young Miss Lian can buy it?¡± ¡°Little girl, do you know the consequences of extorting my Lian family? One stalk of the Star Spirit Grass is only a few hundred spirit coins, but you want to take 10,000 from me? Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Why must you be so angry, Young Miss Lian? This deal depends on the voluntary principle. We¡¯re both willing parties. I¡¯ve named the price. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can choose not to buy. Could it be that you want to forcefully buy it from me?¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m forcing you?¡± ¡°So the Lian family likes to buy and sell by force!¡± At this moment, quite a few onlookers had already gathered outside the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion. Everyone had seen what had just happened clearly and was pointing at Miss Lian¡¯s actions. ¡°The Lian family is indeed the same. They all like to take advantage of their status to bully others. Now, they have even resorted to doing things like forcefully buying and selling, In the future, they might just directly snatch others¡¯ stuff.¡± ¡°After all, the Lian family is big and powerful! They even have the backing of the Blue Sea Villa. Who dares to offend them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. With the Blue Sea Villa behind them, even if the Lian family committed murder and arson, no one would dare to criticize them.¡± Young Miss Lian had not expected such a small matter like buying medicine to develop into this. However, she did not care. The Lian family was a vassal of the Blue Sea Villa, and offending them was tantamount to offending the Blue Sea Villa. Nothing would happen even if she poked a hole in Heavenly Saints City. ¡°Little girl, if you know what¡¯s good for you, take out the Star Spirit Grass and hand it to me obediently. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you have no place in Heavenly Saints City.¡± ¡°can also give you five stalks of the Star Spirit Grass. As long as you can prove that the Lian family doesn¡¯t have to abide by the rules in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, I¡¯ll hand over the Star Spirit Grass with both hands and won¡¯t take a single cent.¡± Xue Fanxin cleverly shifted her conflict with Young Miss Lian to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. With her current ability, she had no chance of winning against the Lian family unless she pulled Ah Jiu out as a shield. However, she did not want to rely on him. Furthermore, this was trouble she had caused, so she should resolve it herself. There were many rules in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Apart from not being able to fight indiscriminately, they weren¡¯t allowed to cause trouble either. Young Miss Lian¡¯s actions today were clearly going against the rules of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. However, if they did not come out to deal with it, then she had to think carefully about how to deal with this matter. Just as Xue Fanxin finished speaking, a voice sounded from the crowd outside. ¡°Someone, throw the person who is causing trouble out of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. If the Lian family dares to cause trouble in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company again, we don¡¯t have to do business with them anymore..¡± Chapter 152 - Inverting the Truth Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Jinyuan walked out of the crowd and entered the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion. However, he did not recognize Xue Fanxin. He only glanced at her before turning his gaze away. Clearly, he was not attracted by her stunning appearance and remained indifferent. Young Miss Lian, on the other hand, was charmed by Gu Jinyuan¡¯s handsome appearance. She was infatuated and dropped her arrogant appearance to say, ¡°Young Master, I am Lian Bingmeng, the eldest daughter of the Lian family. I came to the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion today to buy five stalks of the Star Spirit Grass, but Manager Wan did not sell them to me. He even targeted me with this young lady, so I was angry for a moment and got into an argument. I didn¡¯t cause trouble in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company on purpose.¡± Lian Bingmeng¡¯s skin was extraordinarily thick. Her ability to lie through her teeth was incomparably amazing. She could even tum black into white in front of everyone. ¡®What was there to be afraid of? She had already revealed her identity. Anyone with a brain would give the Lian family face. Just as Lian Bingmeng was waiting for Gu Jinyuan to stand up for her, things developed beyond her expectations. Gu Jinyuan was well aware of what had just happened and was dissatisfied with Lian Bingmeng¡¯s blatant lies. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°So Young Miss Lian¡¯s ability to distort the truth is so powerful. My horizons have really been broadened.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lian Bingmeng was a little unhappy because of Gu Jinyuan¡¯s words. She put away her polite attitude and asked angrily, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Forget about you being the Lian family¡¯s Young Miss. Even your father, Lian Shanhe, has to abide by the rules at the Heavenly Treasures Trading Company.¡± Lian Bingmeng realized that this guy had no intention of giving her a way out. She scolded, ¡°I gave you some face is because I think highly of you. Who do you think you are? If you don¡¯t have the pills of the Blue Sea Villa, I want to see how long the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company can last!¡± Gu Jinyuan rarely appeared, so very few people knew that he was the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Amongst the people present, apart from the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion¡¯s manager, only Xue Fanxin knew his identity. She mocked Lian Bingmeng in her heart for being really stupid. Miss Lian was an idiot. Didn¡¯t she see that Gu Jinyuan had given the order when he came in? Once someone smart heard that order, even if they could not guess Gu Jinyuan¡¯s identity, they should know that his status in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company was not ordinary. ¡°Someone, throw the Lian family¡¯s Young Miss out of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and never entertain her again,¡± Gu Jinyuan ordered. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company¡¯s guards immediately appeared at the scene, carrying Lian Bingmeng away. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me, let go of me¡­ I am the Lian family¡¯s Young Miss. How dare you treat me like this! I want you to die without a burial place¡­ Bastard, let go of me¡­¡± Just as Lian Bingmeng was about to be thrown out, a young man quickly walked in and stopped them. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± When Lian Bingmeng saw this person, she seemed to have seen her savior. She immediately complained, ¡°Big Brother, these people have gone too far. They actually want to throw me out. You must teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°shut up.¡± Lian Fangcheng scolded Lian Bingmeng and glared at her sharply as a warning. Xue Fanxin noticed the people accompanying Lian Fangcheng, Lian Bingyu and Ye Chenping. Now, she was very certain that Lian Bingyu and Lian Bingmeng were indeed sisters that came from the Lian Clan. However, to her surprise, Ye Chenping was actually here as well. Ye Chenping was a prince of the Nanling Empire. Supposedly, he was the most outstanding prince. The Nanling Emperor had announced long ago that he intended to pass the throne to Ye Chenping. The current Nanling Empire was in danger.. However, Ye Chenping was not there; what had he come to the Heavenly Saints Empire for? Chapter 153 - Overbearing Reason Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lian Bingyu and Ye Chenping entered the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion with Lian Fangcheng, but the two of them didn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly. They just stood there silently. After reprimanding Lian Bingmeng, Lian Fangcheng apologized to Gu Jinyuan. ¡°Young Master Gu, I¡¯m really sorry. My younger sister has been spoiled since she was young and doesn¡¯t know her place. I hope you can be magnanimous and not argue with her.¡± ¡°Big Brother, what did you say? He¡­ he is the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company?¡± Only now did Lian Bingmeng realize Gu Jinyuan¡¯s identity. Recalling her harsh words, she wished she could find a hole to hide in. No, she couldn¡¯t leave Young Master Gu with a bad impression of her. She had to turn the situation around. While thinking of a way, Lian Bingmeng noticed Xue Fanxin standing by the side. She decided to pin all the blame on Xue Fanxin. ¡°Big Brother, I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. It was all that woman¡¯s fault. She was the one who scammed me first and sold the Star Spirit Grass for 10,000 spirit coins per stalk. I got angry and started arguing with her. ¡°Young Master Gu, I am indeed in the wrong today, but there is a reason. If not for this girl deliberately scamming me, I wouldn¡¯t have been so angry that I would cause trouble in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. The Star Spirit Grass is an ordinary herb, at most 500 spirit coins per stalk. But this girl wants to sell it for 10,000 spirit coins. Can¡¯t such behavior be considered causing trouble in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company?¡± It had to be said that Lian Bingmeng had started using her brain for once. She knew how to push all the blame onto others. Moreover, every word she said was reasonable. Manager Wan panicked and quickly explained, ¡°Young Master, before Young Miss Lian came, this girl had already bought all of the Star Spirit Grass in the store. Since the Star Spirit Grass belongs to her, what price she wants to sell it for is her freedom. It can¡¯t be considered as causing trouble, so I hope you can take everything into account. If Miss Lian thinks it¡¯s too expensive, then she can just not buy it. Moreover, this girl said that if Miss Lian can disregard the rules of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, she is willing to hand over the Star Spirit Grass with both hands and not take a single cent.¡± Manager Wan was clearly on Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, He had to speak for her even if he had to take the risk. Lian Bingmeng was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. However, she had no choice but to force herself to speak calmly, ¡°Young Master Gu, even if this girl bought all the Star Spirit Grass, she is still at the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Is there no rule against such extortion?¡± Lian Fangcheng was quite satisfied with Lian Bingmeng¡¯s later performance, so he did not say anything and waited for Gu Jinyuan¡¯s decision. They had the reason with them now. If Gu Jinyuan still wanted to make things difficult for their Lian family, then their Lian family had enough reason to make a fuss with the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Xue Fanxin¡¯s impression of Manager Wan was improving, Seeing that he was a little nervous, she gently patted his shoulder to reassure him. Then, she stepped forward and faced Lian Bingmeng. She asked self-righteously, ¡°Does the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company have clear rules that we can¡¯t buy and sell items at a high price? I can sell my things at whatever price I want. You can choose not to buy them. Just because you can¡¯t afford them, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m extorting you? Ha¡­ the Lian family is really domineering.¡± Originally, Lian Bingmeng was on the side of reason, but Xue Fanxin overthrew her reasoning with just a few words. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t spout nonsense. You were the one who extorted me first¡­¡± Lian Bingmeng argued with Xue Fanxin, But halfway through, she didn¡¯t know what to say. The other party had offered a price for this deal. It was up to her to decide if she was willing to buy it or not. If she wasn¡¯t, she turned around and said that others were extorting her. This didn¡¯t make sense no matter what. Lian Fangcheng did not expect his younger sister to be defeated by the other party with just a few words. He had no choice but to take action and deal with Gu Jinyuan. ¡°Young Master Gu, what do you think we should do with today¡¯s matter? My younger sister is indeed in the wrong, but this girl is clearly targeting my Lian family. I wonder if Young Master Gu can give the Lian family face and let us handle this matter ourselves.¡± ¡°Young Master Lian should be very clear about the truth of this matter. This young lady is a customer of my Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion. She has yet to leave the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion. What do you think I should do?¡± Gu Jinyuan asked in return, very dissatisfied with the Lian family¡¯s actions. They were causing trouble in his Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and even wanted him to hand over his customers. If he really did so, wouldn¡¯t it damage the reputation of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company? He did not care about the small Lian family.. Left Chapter 154 - Empty Your Wallet Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Jinyuan¡¯s unwillingness to back down made Lian Fangcheng feel a little troubled. He did not want to fall out with the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company since it would not do the Lian family any good. Although the Lian family had the backing of the Blue Sea Villa, the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company was the largest trading company in the Tongxuan Realm. The Lian family relied on the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company in many places. Once they fell out with the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, just the source of the herbs would be greatly affected. Unless absolutely necessary, he did not want to sever ties with the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. ¡°Young Master Gu, why don¡¯t we do this? Once this girl leaves the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, then you will no longer protect her. She will be at our Lian family¡¯s mercy. How about that?¡± Lian Fangcheng¡¯s proposal was indeed quite reasonable. It was a win-win for the Lian family and the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, but it was extremely disadvantageous to Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin smiled coldly. She looked at Gu Jinyuan and said meaningfully, ¡°Gu Jinyuan, do you feel that your skin is itchy and you want me to inject more needles into you?¡± Gu Jinyuan had always felt that the voice of this woman, who was as beautiful as a goddess, was a little familiar. It was only when he heard her call him by his full name and what she said that he came to a realization. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Fanjiu. I just became a little prettier. Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Xue Fanxin quickly interrupted Gu Jinyuan before he revealed her true identity and randomly gave herself a fake name. As for why she named herself Fanjiu, she didn¡¯t know. Anyway, she had thought of the word ¡®Jiu¡¯ at that time. Gu Jinyuan was a smart guy and understood her hint. After learning her identity, his attitude immediately became much more easygoing, as if he was talking to a good friend. ¡°So it¡¯s you. You¡¯re different after becoming prettier. I couldn¡¯t even recognize you. Why did you suddenly come here?¡± ¡°I¡¯s a long story! Gu Jinyuan, I was bullied like this in your territory today. How will you deal with it? Forget it, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you either. After all, the Lian family has the backing of the Blue Sea Villa. Why don¡¯t we settle it according to the Lian family¡¯s proposal just now? As long as I leave the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company¡ª¡± Before Xue Fanxin could finish, Gu Jinyuan stroked her head and said gently, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just the Lian family. I don¡¯t care about them. I didn¡¯t recognize you before, but now that I do, I naturally won¡¯t let anyone touch you.¡± ¡°You are loyal enough. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to compensate you for the losses that this matter has caused the Heavenly Treasures Trading Company.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite between us.¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be polite to you. I heard that the number one restaurant in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company has a lot of delicious food. Furthermore, it¡¯s famous far and wide. Today, you¡¯re treating me. I¡¯m going to empty your wallet.¡± ¡°No problem. As long as you¡¯re happy, we can eat as many meals as you want.¡± Everyone could tell that Gu Jinyuan and Xue Fanxin had known each other for a long time and were on very good terms. Lian Fangcheng suddenly had a bad feeling. As for Lian Bingmeng, she was so jealous that she was about to burst into flames. Especially when she saw Gu Jinyuan¡¯s gentle and doting expression towards Xue Fanxin, she really wanted to rush up and tear that girl apart. She was the eldest daughter of the Lian family. How could she not compare to a little girl? After Gu Jinyuan and Xue Fanxin chatted, his heart was already incomparably clear. No matter what, he was definitely on Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. He looked at Lian Fangcheng with a warning gaze and said leisurely, ¡°Young Master Lian, everyone here knows very clearly who is in the wrong today. If your Lian family insists on going against my Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, then I will definitely accompany you to the end.¡± ¡°If the Lian family wants to cause trouble for me, feel free to come. You will be responsible for the consequences,¡± Xue Fanxin pretended to say ruthlessly. Lian Fangcheng could not guess Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity, but from how familiar she was with Gu Jinyuan, he could tell that her identity was not simple. If he offended such a person, she would probably cause great trouble for the Lian family. ¡°Since you are Young Master Gu¡¯s friend and today¡¯s matter is really my sister¡¯s fault, then I¡¯l apologize to you here. I hope you can forgive us.¡± Lian Fangcheng was a person who knew how to judge the situation and avoid trouble. When he found out that Xue Fanxin and Gu Jinyuan had an extraordinary relationship, he immediately changed his strategy. Lian Bingmeng was enraged. ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing? You clearly¡ª¡± ¡°shut up.¡± ¡°Brother¡ª¡± ¡°shut up and go back home to reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°You¡­ Fanjiu, right? Just you wait.¡± Although Lian Bingmeng was scared of her brother, she was indignant in her heart. So, she left after saying some ruthless words. She had lost so much face today; how could she be satisfied? She did not believe that with her status as the Lian family¡¯s legitimate daughter, she could not win against a brat of unknown origin.. Chapter 155 - No One Can Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Lian Bingmeng, Lian Fangcheng also left after exchanging some pleasantries. Lian Bingyu and Ye Chenping, who had not spoken a word since the beginning, followed him. The crowd that was watching the commotion outside also scattered. At this moment, only Xue Fanxin, Gu Jinyuan, and Manager Wan were in the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion. Manager Wan never expected that the guest he was entertaining today actually knew the Young Master. Furthermore, her relationship with the Young Master was extraordinary. This made him extremely happy, and he was glad that he had placed the right bet. If he were to side with Young Miss Lian today, it would be tragic. ¡°Fan¡­ Fanjiu, why have you come to the Tongxuan Realm?¡± Gu Jinyuan originally wanted to call out Xue Fanxin¡¯s name, but the words got stuck in his throat and he had no choice but to address her differently. He had just returned to Heavenly Saints City and was not aware of the situation here. As soon as he returned, he was busy with Xiao Muyan. If he had not happened to pass by the door of the Ten Thousand Medicines Pavilion, he would have missed out on many things. ¡°I¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s go to the First Restaurant and talk about it as we eat. How about that?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind was filled with delicious food. Just the thought of it was enough to make her salivate. She had already asked around. Most of the delicacies she had eaten for the first time in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had been bought from the First Restaurant. She planned to dine at the First Restaurant after making some money today. Unexpectedly, Gu Jinyuan suddenly appeared. This guy was rich. If she didn¡¯t mooch off of him, she would really be letting herself down. The First Restaurant was a property under the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company¡¯s umbrella. By extension, Gu Jinyuan could be said to be the Young Master of the First Restaurant, so when he stepped through the restaurant¡¯s door, the steward personally came to entertain him. He even arranged for the best private room and instructed the kitchen to prepare the dishes ordered by the Young Master. At this moment, Su Baifeng was also in the First Restaurant. Not long ago, she had sent Huangyi to investigate the background of that girl who was even more beautiful than her. Unexpectedly, she saw the same girl walk into the First Restaurant with Gu Jinyuan and even talk and laugh with him, making her feel extremely unhappy. Gu Jinyuan was the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Even if the Heavenly Saints Emperor wanted to see him, it would be difficult, let alone others. She had seen Gu Jinyuan a few times and was somewhat acquainted. However, that friendship was so shallow that it could be said that it did not exist. She had wanted to see Gu Jinyuan a few times, but she was rejected every time. Even when she saw him, his attitude towards her was very distant. Now that she saw Gu Jinyuan laughing and talking to another girl, how could she not be angry? This meant that the girl¡¯s charm surpassed her own. She, Su Baifeng, was the number one beauty and talent of Heavenly Saints City. No woman was better than her. No one could compare to her. At this moment, Huangyi returned and reported to Su Baifeng the news she had heard. ¡°Miss, that woman is called Fanjiu. Up to now, I have only heard her name. I couldn¡¯t figure out her background no matter what. However, her relationship with the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company is extraordinary. The two of them seem to have known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°Fanjiu?¡± When Su Baifeng heard such an unfamiliar name, she felt that it was not her real name. However, someone who could make Gu Jinyuan look at her in a different light had to have a powerful background. She wanted to meet that woman called Fanjiu and see what she was capable of. Su Baifeng stood up and walked towards Gu Jinyuan¡¯s private room.. Left Chapter 156 - Cherishing Friendship Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Jinyuan ordered a table full of delicacies, all of which were the signature dishes of the First Restaurant. He also ordered a pot of Hundred-Year Osmanthus Wine. ¡®When Xue Fanxin saw so much delicious food, her index finger twitched. She started eating unrestrainedly, not caring about her image at all. She ate heartily, praising as she ate. At the same time, she explained why she had come to the Tongxuan Realm in a simple manner. Upon learning that Xue Fanxin had been banned by the Xue family the moment she reached the Tongxuan Realm and had almost lost her life, Gu Jinyuan was extremely angry. He sneered coldly. ¡°The Xue family? Very good, I¡¯ll remember this.¡± To dare to issue a ban on his savior, it seemed like the Xue family felt that their days were too good. However, he really had not expected Xue Fanxin to be of the Xue family¡¯s bloodline. ¡°Tl deal with those from the Xue family sooner or later. Once I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll definitely teach them a lesson.¡± Xue Fanxin nibbled on her drumstick with relish. She hated the Xue family, but up to now, only that Madam Xue had offended her, so she wouldn¡¯t bundle all of them in one basket. ¡°If you need help, just ask.¡± Gu Jinyuan understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s character. She liked to do everything herself and not rely on others. He did not take the initiative to help her deal with the Xue family. such a woman was what he admired the most. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Friends are meant to be used. If there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll definitely not stand on ceremony.¡± Xue Fanxin treated Gu Jinyuan as a friend, that was why she spoke so casually in front of him. ¡°This roasted chicken is really delicious. Prepare another for me. I want to take it back for Grandpa, and this¡­ that¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯l send someone to prepare it for you. In the future, if you want to eat delicious food, feel free to come to the First Restaurant. Eat as much as you want. The bill will be on my tab.¡± ¡°Really? Then won¡¯t you suffer a huge loss?¡± ¡°This little money is nothing to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good friend. Don¡¯t mind me then!¡± Xue Fanxin did not mind Gu Jinyuan and ate her food generously. Although she was taking advantage of Gu Jinyuan, when she became rich in the future, she would never forget her friends. This was not the first time Gu Jinyuan had heard Xue Fanxin say things like ¡°good friend, loyal enough,¡± and so on. He was secretly hurt. Actually, he did not want to just be Xue Fanxin¡¯s friend, but her¡­ Unfortunately, he probably would not have this chance. Although Ye Jiushang was a Lord and Imperial Uncle of the Heavenly Saints Empire, according to what he knew, there was an even more powerful force backing him. That force was something that even the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company could not find. Most importantly, Xue Fanxin liked Ye Jiushang. She only wanted to be friends with him and had no romantic feelings for him. Since it was impossible for them to get married, he should cherish this friendship. Gu Jinyuan looked at Xue Fanxin eating happily and did not feel disgusted at all. Instead, he thought that she was cute and honest. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke. No one is snatching it from you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Xue Fanxin saw that Gu Jinyuan had been drinking from the beginning to the end and that the dishes on his side had not moved at all. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. Eat it yourself.¡± ¡°You might not be hungry, but I am. If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll eat.¡± Xue Fanxin took the plate of sweet and sour carp in front of Gu Jinyuan and ate it on her own. ¡®When Gu Jinyuan saw this, he was rendered speechless. He just shook his head helplessly and revealed a doting smile. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Gu Jinyuan thought that the waiter was delivering food, so he said, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡®Who knew that the person who came in was not the waiter but Su Baifeng? This made him very displeased, and he frowned. Chapter 157 - Enemies Are Bound to Meet Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Baifeng came to the private room and saw Xue Fanxin eating happily the moment she entered. Her table manners were as ugly as they could be, and she was secretly happy. How could such an uncultured woman compare to her? Although Su Baifeng was mocking Xue Fanxin in her heart, she did not show it on her face. She gently bowed to Gu Jinyuan. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Gu.¡± Xue Fanxin raised her head to look at Su Baifeng and recognized her at a glance. She was the fairy who had been chatting with Ye Jiushang in the Spirit Origin Mountain Range. In other words, she was the one who had sent Hongyi to assassinate her. Enemies were indeed bound to meet on a narrow road! But this was good too. At least she knew who her enemy was. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Su. May I know why you are looking for me?¡± Gu Jinyuan¡¯s tone clearly revealed his displeasure. Anyone could tell that he did not welcome Su Baifeng¡¯s arrival. Su Baifeng naturally understood the meaning in Gu Jinyuan¡¯s words. Initially, she was feeling happy, but now, she was furious. She spent a lot of effort to suppress her emotions. ¡°Young Master Gu, I want to discuss something with you. I wonder if Young Master Gu can move and talk to me in private.¡± ¡°Not interested. If that¡¯s all, then please leave. Don¡¯t disturb my friend¡¯s meal.¡± ¡°Young Master Gu, this is a very big business opportunity. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to earn money?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of any profitable business that Miss Su has. Even if you do, it¡¯s not something to be seen in the light. I¡¯m not interested in those shady deals you have.¡± ¡°Young Master Gu, why are you so sure?¡± ¡°The mineral vein in the Red Maple Forest belongs to the Heavenly Saints Empire. If the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate wants to mine it privately, once the matter is exposed, my Heavenly Treasure Trading Company will definitely take the blame. I won¡¯t be stupid enough to cooperate with you. As for that mineral vein, you can mine it yourself if you have the ability. I have no intention of sharing a piece of the pie with you.¡± Gu Jinyuan actually said what business Su Baifeng wanted to discuss directly, and he did it in front of a third person. This made Su Baifeng extremely angry. She could no longer hide her emotions. She glared angrily at Xue Fanxin, who was still eating, and warned coldly, ¡°Young Master Gu, you should know how major this matter is. If an unimportant person finds out, thte only way to keep it a secret is by silencing them.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Gu Jinyuan turned around and warmed Su Baifeng, ¡°I can guarantee that this secret will not be leaked from our mouths, but if you dare to touch her, you will be making me, Gu Jinyuan, an enemy. The secret of the Red Maple Forest will soon reach the ears of Heavenly Saints Emperor.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Consort Su has been grounded by the Heavenly Saints Emperor for two months. If she makes another mistake at this time, do you think she will be thrown into the cold palace? Without Consort Su, can the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate still call the shots in Heavenly Saints City? Su Baifeng, you shouldn¡¯t have set your sights on me. Don¡¯t think that just because a few nameless people say that you are the number one talent, you are really a talent. With your intelligence, if you didn¡¯t have the support of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, I¡¯m afraid you would have been bitten to death long ago.¡± Gu Jinyuan originally did not want to care about Su Baifeng, but she had killing intent towards Xue Fanxin, so he could not ignore it. Actually, he was quite regretful. He really shouldn¡¯t have revealed the secret of the Red Maple Forest to Xue Fanxin and gotten her involved. Just as Gu Jinyuan was filled with regret, Xue Fanxin was thinking about something else. Red Maple Forest¡­ She had heard from her grandfather that her great-grandma had been buried in the Red Maple Forest. Chapter 158 - No Future Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Baifeng was so vexed by Gu Jinyuan¡¯s threat that she gritted her teeth and wished she could tear him apart. However, she did not dare to directly fall out with the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. She had no choice but to suppress the anger in her heart and force herself to speak softly. ¡°You live up to your reputation, Young Master Gu. I¡¯m very impressed. I hope you can forgive me for my actions just now. Your friend should not be from Heavenly Saints City. I hope you can ask her to keep her mouth shut about what happened today to avoid trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about her. If there¡¯s nothing else, Miss Su, please leave. Don¡¯t disturb my friend¡¯s meal.¡± This was the second time Gu Jinyuan had ordered Su Baifeng to leave, and his tolerance for her was about to reach its limit. Everyone could tell that if Su Baifeng still did not leave, Gu Jinyuan was very likely to use forceful means to throw her out. Yet Su Baifeng did not leave because she had not achieved her goal. Her purpose in coming this time was to compete with this girl. However, from the beginning to the end, the other party was focused on eating, not even greeting her. This displeased her and made her feel like she was being slighted. Those who dared to look down on her, Su Baifeng, had to pay the price. ¡°This little girl is really as beautiful as a fairy. Unfortunately, her strength is too weak, not even at the peak of the Spirit Awakening Realm. With such a cultivation level and a beautiful face, she will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Xue Fanxin finally turned her attention from the delicious food to Su Baifeng, She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Whether I¡¯ll be in big trouble or not is a matter of the future. But if you don¡¯t get lost now, Miss Su, there will be big trouble for you.¡± ¡®When Su Baifeng heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, her expression changed. She never expected that a little girl who had only reached the Spirit Awakening Realm would dare to speak to her like this, not even giving her any face. Damn it. She, Su Baifeng, was a proud daughter of heaven. No matter where she went, she was always praised by others. When did lowly girls start not taking her seriously? Xue Fanxin had only said that casually. Seeing Su Baifeng¡¯s face pale with anger, she was speechless. She simply ignored her and continued to eat her delicious food. Awoman who was extremely vain could not even bear a few sarcastic words. She always thought highly of herself and placed herself first. Such a person had no future. She would ruthlessly crush Su Baifeng under her feet, but not now. In the future, she would definitely make this woman who wanted to kill her pay a heavy price. ¡°Miss Su, please don¡¯t reveal such obvious killing intent in front of me, or I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± Gu Jinyuan had already noticed Su Baifeng¡¯s killing intent towards Xue Fanxin, so was on guard. Only then did Su Baifeng realize how much composure she had lost her. She quickly adjusted her emotions. No matter how angry she was or how much she hated and wanted to kill, she had to try her best to hide it. She regained her generous facade and said gently, ¡°Since Young Master Gu is entertaining friends, then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Farewell.¡± ¡°Twon¡¯t send you off,¡± Gu Jinyuan said coldly. From his tone, he looked like he couldn¡¯t wait for Su Baifeng to get out of his sight. Su Baifeng was triggered again. When she turned around, her face revealed a ferocious expression. Anyone who saw that intense anger and hatred would find it terrifying. She was usually very calm. No matter what happened, she could maintain her composure and would never lose her cool in front of others. But today, in front of Gu Jinyuan, she had actually lost her calm more than once and even revealed killing intent. What was going on? ¡®The more Su Baifeng thought about it, the more she could not understand. Especially when she thought of Xue Fanxin¡¯s casual attitude, she was even more enraged. Her expression would not change even if a mountain collapsed in front of her¡­ This was a skill that she had reached through years of hard work. Today, she had actually been defeated. Fanjiu, just you wait. I, Su Baifeng, will not let you ride on my head.. Chapter 159 - Returning With Pockets Full Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®The moment Su Baifeng left, Xue Fanxin could not wait to ask Gu Jinyuan about her. Soon, she learned about her identity from him and everything else that was relatively secret. ¡°You mean that Su Baifeng was once engaged to the Ghost King, but she broke it off for the Ninth Imperial Uncle, causing the Ghost King and the Ninth Imperial Uncle to become enemies?¡± Heavens! This story was too melodramatic. Su Baifeng was the only pearl in the palm of the current Prime Minister, Su Ze. She was the number one beauty of Heavenly Saints City and the most talented woman. When she was ten years old, she had an engagement with the current Ghost King. This engagement was given to her by the Heavenly Saints Emperor. But five years later, for some reason, Su Baifeng suddenly fell in love with Ye Jiushang, She did not hesitate to cancel her engagement with the Ghost King, She even indirectly killed the Ghost King¡¯s biological mother, causing the Ghost King and Ye Jiushang to become enemies. The Ghost King was the fifth prince of the Heavenly Saints Empire. He was called as such because of his ruthless methods. Now, everyone in Heavenly Saints City knew that Su Baifeng was in love with the Ninth Imperial Uncle, Ye Jiushang. Unfortunately, the Ninth Imperial Uncle rarely appeared in Heavenly Saints City, ignoring Su Baifeng¡¯s feelings. Anyone with eyes could tell that the Ninth Imperial Uncle did not like Su Baifeng. As for the grudges between the Ninth Imperial Uncle, the Ghost King, and Su Baifeng, no one knew. ¡°Fanxin, Su Baifeng is not someone to be trifled with. You¡¯d best not provoke her.¡± Gu Jinyuan was worried when he thought of the killing intent Su Baifeng had revealed earlier. Although he was the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, Su Baifeng was not someone ordinary either. If he really faced her, it would be a problem. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to provoke her but that she wants to provoke me. Do you think she will let me off while I occupy the position of the Ninth Imperial Consort?¡± Gu Jinyuan also understood her reasoning, After all, there was Ye Jiushang between the two of them. With Su Baifeng¡¯s infatuation with Ye Jiushang, she would never let Xue Fanxin off. ¡°In short, you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ma lucky person. I won¡¯t finish playing so quickly. Burp¡­ I¡¯m so full. It¡¯s getting late. I should go back. See you later. Oh right, if someone tails me later, please help me deal with it. I don¡¯t want too many people to know my true identity yet.¡± Xue Fanxin placed the delicious food the waiter brought into her storage bag and patted her bloated stomach before leaving in satisfaction. She had been out for so long, and it was time to go back. Although Ah Jiu had agreed to let her enter and leave the Lord¡¯s Estate as she pleased, that guy would definitely not be too happy if she left for too long. She thought that selling two medicinal pills would not cause any trouble, so she had not made any preparations when she came out. Unexpectedly, not only had she provoked the Lian family, but even Su Baifeng had come to look for trouble for some reason. Be it the Lian family or Su Baifeng, they were not simple people. They would definitely investigate her identity and background in secret. Sending people to shadow her was the most common method, so¡­ Gu Jinyuan should be able to settle these things, right? Xue Fanxin did not know if Gu Jinyuan had helped her deal with her pursuers. Anyway, she was not bothered on the way back to the Lord¡¯s Estate. She climbed over the wall and returned to the small courtyard she was living in. This was her world. The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was heavily guarded. Wanting to find out the information inside was harder than ascending the heavens. ¡°Returning with pockets full feels good. Lalala¡­¡± Xue Fanxin touched the storage bag hanging at her waist and hummed happily as she walked towards her room. She pushed open the door in a jovial mood. Unexpectedly, when the door opened, she saw a certain Imperial Uncle sitting inside, staring straight at her. His face was filled with anger, looking very unhappy. Uh¡­ Ah Jiu seemed to be angry. Who had provoked him? It couldn¡¯t be her, could it? She didn¡¯t offend him today, did she? Chapter 160 - What Mistake Did You Make Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang was like a god of death sitting in Xue Fanxin¡¯s room. He stared at the person who had pushed the door open. The more happy the other party was, the uglier his expression became. Xue Fanxin sensed that something was wrong and immediately calmed down. Smiling widely, she walked in. When she reached Ye Jiushang, she beamed even more brightly and said in a pleasing tone, ¡®Oh my, who made our Ah Jiu unhappy!¡± Ye Jiushang originally wanted to continue keeping a straight face and scold her a little. Unexpectedly, her words made him lose his composure. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He couldn¡¯t get angry even if he wanted to, but he was really unhappy. This little girl had the ability to tug at his heartstrings, affect his mood, and change his mindset. ¡°Come, tell me what mistake you made today.¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin into his embrace and made her sit on his lap. Smelling her fragrance improved his mood. Xue Fanxin was familiar with Ye Jiushang¡¯s embrace, so she did not reject his intimate moves. She found a comfortable spot and thought seriously about what she had done wrong today. Had she done anything wrong today? No, right? She had only gotten herself into trouble twice. Could it be because of that? Xue Fanxin was a little confused, but Ye Jiushang seemed to be in a rage. Even if she did not think that she had done anything wrong today, she had to admit her mistake. ¡°Ah Jiu, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked the Lian family and Su Baifeng, But you can¡¯t blame me for everything that happened today. They were the ones who came to look for me first.¡± Not obtaining the answer he wanted, Ye Jiushang turned Xue Fanxin over and gently patted her bottom a couple of times. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what mistake you made. You should be beaten.¡± Although it did not hurt getting spanked twice, Xue Fanxin was extremely depressed. This even more ambiguous position made her face completely red. Although she had lived two lifetimes, dated a scumbag in the past, and even been betrayed and died together with him, she never had intimate contact with a man. She was still inexperienced in such matters. However, the feeling of being intimate with Ah Jiu was not bad. At least she did not hate it. ¡°Alright, Ah Jiu, just do me a favor and tell me what I did wrong. I¡¯ll change immediately, okay?¡± Ye Jiushang sighed helplessly. He gently straightened the person in his arms and made her sit on his lap again. He faced her and looked at her beautiful face carefully. When he thought about how the first person to see her after she became beautiful was not him, he felt unhappy. ¡°You were wrong to not let me sce your devastatingly beautiful face first.¡± This damned girl had actually gone to see another man after treating her sores. She even dined and chatted happily with him. How could he not be angry? ¡°Is that what you¡¯re angry about?¡± Xue Fanxin was even more speechless. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t understand Ah Jiu with common sense, or she would never have guessed his thoughts. Just because she had become beautiful and he had not seen her first, he got so angry. Was that really necessary? ¡°Little Xin¡®er, remember this. No matter when, I want to be the first to know everything about you. No matter when or where, I want to be the first thing in your heart. I want to be the first to share your beauty and happiness with you. Just like this time, you were so happy. Shouldn¡¯t you share your happiness with me first?¡± Gu Jinyuan had benefited this time. Next time, though, he would definitely not let anyone off lightly. Someone had already had designs on Little Xin¡¯er when her face was full of scars. Now that she had become beautiful, he had to protect her better, lest she was snatched away.. Chapter 161 - Who Would Be Jealous? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin figured out the reason for Ye Jiushang¡¯s anger, she was rendered speechless. Looking at his childish appearance, one could never imagine that he was the noble, arrogant, and insufferably arrogant Ninth Imperial Uncle. Indeed, one could not judge a book by its cover. This also confirmed one thing: men needed coaxing. ¡°Alright, Ah Jiu. Iwas wrong this time. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I promise. There wont be a next time.¡± ¡°You want a next time?¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s handsome face turned stiff with a serious warning. However, his eyes were filled with gentleness and doting. He hugged her even more tightly as if afraid that she would fly away. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯l let that punk Gu Jinyuan off easy this time. Furthermore, he¡¯s quite sensible and didn¡¯t do anything that would make me too dissatisfied.¡± ¡°Gu Jinyuan and I are just friends. It¡¯s normal for friends to eat together. Besides, during the meal, I encountered something very interesting and saw the number one beauty of Heavenly Saints City, Su Baifeng.¡± If not for this meal, she probably would not have learned that Su Baifeng was the one who had sent people to assassinate her so soon. She would not have known that there was a mineral vein in the Red Maple Forest either. ¡®When Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin mention Su Baifeng, he recalled what she had done recently and was filled with anger. It seemed like it was time to deal with these people. Otherwise, they would think that he was a pushover. ¡°Ah Jiu, what kind of love and hatred entanglement do you and Su Baifeng have?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. She felt that Ye Jiushang treated Su Baifeng differently. He clearly knew that she had sent people to assassinate her, but he actually didn¡¯t express anything. 1 Xue Fanxin was unhappy. Very unhappy. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s jealous expression and thought that she was cute. ¡°Who¡¯s jealous! I¡¯m just feeling uncomfortable. You clearly knew that Su Baifeng almost killed me, but you didn¡¯t even mention her to me. If I didn¡¯t happen to meet her today, I wouldn¡¯t even know who wanted to kill me back then. Tell me, do you mean to help her hide it and not want me to cause trouble for her?¡± 1 ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Then what was it like? I¡¯m in a good mood today and am willing to listen to your story. Of course, the precondition is that you¡¯re willing to tell me.¡± Xue Fanxin was not angry about this matter, just a little depressed. She believed that Ye Jiushang would never side with Su Baifeng. There must be another reason why he had not mentioned this to her. She was willing to give him a chance to explain. Ye Jiushang smiled gently and explained, ¡°I owe her a favor. Five years ago, she stole the Soul Awakening Lamp from the Ghost King and indirectly helped me escape a calamity. Therefore, I gave her a promise. No matter what mistakes she made in the future, I will spare her life.¡± Five years ago, he was in a deep sleep. The Ghost King had secretly attacked him, wanting to use the Soul Awakening Lamp to trap his soul. Fortunately, Su Baifeng had stolen the Soul Awakening Lamp, or else he would not have had the freedom of today. Even if he was trapped by the Soul Awakening Lamp, he had a way to escape. However, the price he had to pay was higher, so he gave Su Bai Feng a promise. He did not have any other gratitude, and he did not develop any feelings towards her because of this. Because of the Spirit Awakening Lamp incident, the Ghost King¡¯s biological mother, Qi Fei, was banished to the cold palace by the Heavenly Saints Emperor and died a few months later. His mother¡¯s death made the Ghost King hate Ye Jiushang even more. Over the years, he had been targeting him. As long as there was a chance, he would definitely torture him to death. However, Ye Jiushang had been missing for years. Even if the Ghost King wanted to deal with him, he could not. 1 Chapter 162 - Ridiculous Reason Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin had basically figured out Ye Jiushang and Su Baifeng¡¯s relationship. ¡°Ah Jiu, why do you always sleep? Are you injured or sick? Do you want me to help you take a look?¡± Regardless of whether it was the Ghost King or Su Baifeng, Xue Fanxin still cared about Ye Jiushang the most. Before Ye Jiushang could respond, she had already started examining his body. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your body!¡± ¡°This is a problem with the cultivation technique I am practicing, not my body. Every time I advance a level, I will have to sleep for a period. Draconic Lotus Intoxication is a counter to my cultivation technique. I can¡¯t touch it at all, or I will suffer a backlash. You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying now, but Il tell you in the future.¡± Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head because he was happy about her care and concern. This at least proved that he was quite important to Little Xin¡¯er. ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s too deep a matter. I won¡¯t understand even if you tell me now. By the way, I accidentally found out a huge secret today. There is a mineral vein in the Red Maple Forest. It is said that it was discovered by the people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, but Prime Minister Su didn¡¯t report it. He¡¯s planning to privately mine it.¡± Compared to those deep and incomprehensible things, Xue Fanxin was more interested in the mineral vein in the Red Maple Forest. Mineral mine! That was a symbol of wealth! It represented money! ¡®What she lacked the most now was money, money, money. ¡°What? You¡¯re interested in that mineral vein¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. His tone was filled with disdain for the mineral vein. Clearly, the discovery in the Red Maple Forest was not worthy of his attention. ¡°Lam interested, but I don¡¯t have the ability! Even the huge Prime Minister¡¯s estate needs partners to mine it, let alone a little girl like me who has nothing. However, even if I can¡¯t obtain it, I can¡¯t let my enemy take advantage of me. Su Baifeng has already been classified as an enemy by me, so I definitely wont let her mine so smoothly. Even if I have to tell the public that the Red Maple Forest has a mineral vein, I won¡¯t let her one-up me.¡± ¡°Gu Jinyuan has already alerted the enemy. The Prime Minister¡¯s Estate will not privately mine this mineral vein.¡± ¡°ah? Why?¡± ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s Estate has always thought that they had kept the matter under wraps. Only a few people in their estate know, but who wouldve thought that Gu Jinyuan already knew?¡± A secret known to a third person would no longer be a secret. Since Gu Jinyuan knew that there was a mineral vein in the Red Maple Forest, others naturally also knew. This secret could not be hidden. If the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate still wanted to privately mine the mineral vein, they would have to face the wrath of the Heavenly Saints Emperor. ¡°Because Consort Su had revealed the secret of the Draconic Lotus Intoxication, she has already lost the emperor¡¯s trust. If the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate does anything to anger the Heavenly Saints Emperor at this time, they will undoubtedly be courting death. If Im not wrong, Prime Minister Su will soon report the discovery of the mineral vein.¡± ¡°You mean that because of Gu Jinyuan¡¯s words, the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate dodged a calamity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Gu Jinyuan has alerted the enemy. Initially, the matter about the Red Maple Forest Mine could have made the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate suffer, but because he told them, they turned the situation around.¡± Ye Jiushang did not forget to insult Gu Jinyuan in front of Xue Fanxin. Poor Mr. Gu. He had been schemed against by a certain two-faced fox and did not even have a chance to explain himself. Xue Fanxin felt that Ye Jiushang made sense. Thinking about it carefully, Gu Jinyuan¡¯s words today had indeed alerted the enemy. ¡°Ah Jiu, the mineral vein of the Red Maple Forest will belong to the royal family in the end, right?¡± ¡°You want it?* Ye Jiushang asked indifferently. Xue Fanxin nodded heavily and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Those who had money and did not want it were definitely idiots.. Chapter 163 - Youre So Awesome Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The mineral veins in the Red Maple Forest basically all belonged to the royal descendants and aristocrats. Even the large factions in Heavenly Saints City did not dare to have any improper thoughts. Even if they did, they did not have the ability to compete with the royal family. Xue Fanxin had just arrived in Heavenly Saints City and was not aware of the situation here, especially about the Imperial family and the various large factions. It could be said that she was a blank slate and had no idea that the mineral vein of the Red Maple Forest was so far away from her. However, even so, when Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin say that she wanted it, he did not hesitate to fulfill her wish. ¡°Since you want it, I will naturally do my best to help you obtain it.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Xue Fanxin was not happy that Ye Jiushang had fulfilled her wish. The first thing that came to her mind was his safety. Ah Jiu could not use force now. If this matter was dangerous, she would rather not have that mineral vein. ¡°You just need to know that in Heavenly Saints City, or even the entire Tongxuan Continent, as long as it is something I want, I can obtain i ¡°You¡¯re that impressive?¡± ¡°Do you feel proud to have such an amazing husband?¡± ¡°Tch, just because you have a piece of the sky, you can¡¯t carry the entire universe.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a universe?¡± Ye Jiushang asked curiously, very interested in the new words that Xue Fanxin said from time to time. ¡®Where did this girl learn so many strange words? ¡°The universe is the entirety of the great space-time continuum, and it contains everything, It¡¯s not just this world, but there are also other worlds in outer space.¡± ¡®When Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s explanation, his eyes were filled with shock. He asked solemnly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, how did you know that there is another Heaven beyond the Tongxuan Continent?¡± ¡°The world is huge and there are all kinds of strange things. What¡¯s so difficult to understand?¡± Xue Fanxin randomly found an excuse to hide it, clearly unwilling to say too much. Although Ye Jiushang was still very curious, he did not want to force Xue Fanxin. If she did not want to say it, he would not ask. Anyway, he would find out in the future. Seeing that Ye Jiushang did not ask further, Xue Fanxin felt a lot more relaxed. This was one of the reasons why she liked to spend time with Ye Jiushang. He respected her space. Although this guy was a little domineering at times, that was sweet domineering, On major issues, Ah Jiu would not make things difficult for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly said. He stood up elegantly and picked up the person in his arms before putting her down. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Xue Fanxin allowed Ye Jiushang to carry her. She was already used to having intimate contact with him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the mineral vein?¡± ¡°Ido want it, but this isn¡¯t something that can be taken just because we want it. Even if we can, we have to be prepared before we make a move! Don¡¯t forget that you can¡¯t use your cultivation now. Do you want to bring the Night Shadow Guards with you?¡± ¡°No need. Just bring the Mystic Crystal White Tiger.¡± ¡°What?¡± Although Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang was up to, she was very cooperative. She brought over the Mystic Crystal White Tiger, which was sleeping soundly after eating and drinking its fill. During this time, she even wanted to visit Xue Batian, but she was stopped by Ye Jiushang. ¡°Grandpa is in seclusion. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡± ¡°Seclusion? Seclusion for what?¡± ¡°You have already healed his meridians and dantian. As his granddaughter¡¯s husband, I also wanted to express my gratitude and gave him a chance. If nothing unexpected happens, your grandfather will definitely reach the Spirit Transformation Realm when he comes out of seclusion. In Heavenly Saints City, someone in the Spirit Transformation Realm can do whatever they want.¡± Xue Fanxin knew why Ye Jiushang had gone out of the way to help Xue Batian. He had done it entirely for her. He would also care about the people she cared about. What should she do? She was really touched by this man.. Chapter 164 - My Name Is Yan Lei Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not know what kind of fortune Ye Jiushang had given Xue Batian, but she knew that it was definitely not simple. She did not disturb Xue Batian and let him cultivate in seclusion. ¡°Ah Jiu, are we really going to snatch the mineral vein just like that? Why do I feel that it¡¯s very difficult? Are you playing with me?¡± Of the two of them, one could not use force while the other was so weak that she had practically no combat strength. Coupled with the thin little white tiger, anyone would think that such a combination to snatch the mineral vein was a joke. ¡°There¡¯s one more,¡± Ye Jiushang said mysteriously. At this moment, a youth in purple clothes who looked to be about 13 or 14 years old appeared. He was handsome like he was carved from jade and had exquisite looks. His arrogant expression was a little cute, though. In short, he was just a little brat who had not grown up yet. However, he liked to pretend to be an adult. It was a little strange. ¡°He is Little Lei, my servant. He will come with us to snatch the mineral vein this time.¡± Ye Jiushang introduced Little Lei casually as if he was introducing an unimportant person. ¡°Lam not called Little Lei. I am Yan Lei, the domineering Yan Lei.¡± Little Lei strongly emphasized his name. Clearly, he was dissatisfied with the way Ye Jiushang addressed him. This also showed that Little Lei had the temperament of a child king. He was clearly young, but he insisted on acting like an adult. Ye Jiushang could not be bothered with Little Lei¡¯s meaningless emphasis. He did not care how depressed he was as his attention was all on Xue Fanxin. ¡°With him around, a low-grade mineral vein is not a problem.¡± Xue Fanxin was not too sure about the relationship between Little Lei and Ye Jiushang. Although they were master and servant, Little Lei¡¯s expression seemed to be filled with hatred and fear towards Ye Jiushang. Amidst these complicated emotions, there was more admiration and respect. No matter how dissatisfied he was, he did not dare to go against him, much less disobey his orders. ¡°Ah Jiu, where did you abduct such a handsome young man from?¡± Xue Fanxin liked this youngster who looked like he had walked out of a painting at first glance. She wished she had a younger brother like him. If this was her son, that would be even better. Haha All of a sudden, she really wanted to have a child. Although her body was only fifteen years old now, she had already reached the age of a mother in the 21st century. Her mindset was different. If she had not met Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang, that scumbag and slut, she might have already¡­ No, no. If not for that scumbag and slut, how could she have met Ah Jiu? Hence, she should be thanking Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang. Ye Jiushang saw that the expression on Xue Fanxin¡¯s face was changing repeatedly. At first, she was happy, but then she became sorrowful and angry for some reason. Then, she returned to calmness and revealed a happy smile. In just ten breaths of time, Little Xin¡®er had actually experienced a round of emotions. What kind of story did she have? Xue Fanxin adjusted her mindset and forgot her sorrows from the past. She cherished everything in front of her and stared at Little Lei¡¯s tender and handsome face. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch him. ¡°Wow¡­ Your skin is so elastic and smooth!¡± ¡°Woman, what are you doing? Little Lei was so frightened by Xue Fanxin that he immediately jumped back a few steps and looked at her warily. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re Master¡¯s woman. I, Yan Lei, am not afraid of you.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, where did you find this guy? He¡¯s so cute! Haha¡­¡± Xue Fanxin ignored Little Lei¡¯s explosive temper and felt that he was getting cuter. ¡°No matter where this guy came from, you are not allowed to touch him casually in the future,¡± Ye Jiushang said unhappily. ¡°why?¡± Could it be that in Ah Jiu¡¯s heart, this guy was more important than him and she couldn¡¯t even touch him? She felt a little stifled! ¡°Because he¡¯s a guy.¡± Xue Fanxin was just feeling stifled. After hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s explanation, she almost burst out laughing. What was wrong with him? He was just a little child.. How could she not touch him? Chapter 165 - Her Ah Jiu Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not know how she came to the Red Maple Forest. She only remembered that Little Lei had cast a spell. Purple lightning flashed, and she was already in another place, in a forest filled with maple leaves. ¡®When they suddenly appeared, the small animals nearby immediately fled. A fat wild rabbit panicked and ran into a tree nearby, knocking itself out. Seeing such a fat rabbit, Xue Fanxin thought of eating a delicious roasted rabbit. Just the thought of it was enough to make her salivate. She might as well take the unconscious rabbit and leave it for later. When Little Lei saw Xue Fanxin storing the unconscious fat rabbit in her bag, he asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing with a stupid fat rabbit?¡± ¡°This is the main ingredient of a dish. Little Lei Lei, don¡¯t worry. When I roast this rabbit, I¡¯ll definitely give you a rabbit leg, and it¡¯ll be the most delicious piece.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Little Lei Lei. I¡¯m Yan Lei, the domineering Yan Lei.¡± Little Lei got annoyed as he emphasized his name. He was already angry enough when he was called Little Lei, but this woman actually called him ¡®Little Lei Lei. He would never accept such a childish name. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re the domineering Yan Lei. How are you going to help me snatch the mine, domineering Yan Lei?¡± ¡°A lousy low-grade green crystal mine, the trash among the trash. Only people in small places like you will treat it as a treasure.¡± When Little Lei heard Xue Fanxin call him the domineering Yan Lei, his mood improved greatly. He revealed a smug and arrogant look, appearing extremely cute. Although Xue Fanxin really wanted to tease him, she was aware that whether or not she could obtain the mineral vein today depended on him. She naturally could not make him unhappy. She just wondered how this little brat would help her snatch the mineral vein. To be honest, she did not have any confidence in obtaining the mineral vein, so she did not hold much hope. She had come this time to broaden her horizons and understand more things. Only then could she plan her future better. For some reason, no matter how hard she cultivated recently, her cultivation level did not increase at all. She could feel that she was about to breakthrough. It was like a door. As long as she opened that door, she could enter another world. However, that door refused to budge. She did not know if there was a problem with her cultivation. Perhaps she was too ignorant. She had to consult Ah Jiu later. ¡°Cut the crap and get to work.¡± Ye Jiushang picked up Little Lei and threw him in a random direction. Little Lei transformed into a purple light that streaked across the sky like a meteor and disappeared. Xue Fanxin looked in the direction where Little Lei had disappeared and felt that it was very magical. She asked in confusion, ¡°Where did you throw him? Will he get hurt if he¡¯s thrown out like this?¡± ¡°His skin is very thick. He won¡¯t be injured so easily. Let¡¯s wait here for a while. He¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Ye Jiushang found a suitable place and sat elegantly under a red maple tree. He even took out the Jiushang Gugin and played it. Even though he was playing randomly, the sound was very beautiful, making people feel intoxicated. Xue Fanxin sat by Ye Jiushang¡¯s side. Resting her chin on her hands, she stared at Ye Jiushang¡¯s handsome face silently. While listening to the beautiful tune, she felt especially comfortable as if her soul itself was relaxed and happy. It was like she was in paradise, free of worries and happy. The beautiful sound of the gugin attracted the butterflies, birds, and various small animals around them. Some timid little animals hid in the grass to listen to the beautiful sound. Turns out that my Ah Jiu is very charming when he plays the guqin. He was like an immortal who had descended into the mortal world, untainted by dust. Ptui, ptui, what did I mean by my Ah Jiu? Our relationship has not gotten to that level, right? Chapter 166 - She Needed a Minute Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Because of Ye Jiushang¡¯s gugin, there was quite a stir in the Red Maple Forest. Many living beings approached it just to hear the beautiful melody. Unfortunately, before they could have their fill, the music stopped. Ye Jiushang only played the zither for seven minutes. Seeing that the cute girl beside him was still immersed in his music, he gently flicked her forehead and said with a teasing tone, ¡°Silly girl, return your soul to your body.¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯re done?¡± Xue Fanxin had been so immersed in the beautiful gugin notes that she seemed to have entered a different realm, Her entire body was floating as if she had comprehended something. She seemed to have heard a strange sound, and her mind was filled with notes. ¡°You can enter the state of epiphany just like that. Your comprehension ability is extremely high since you gained epiphany at the Spirit Awakening Realm. Little Xin¡¯er, you are the first person I have seen who has had an epiphany so early. You have the highest comprehension ability.¡± Ye Jiushang had not expected Xue Fanxin¡¯s comprehension ability to be so high; he was shocked. Once Little Xin¡¯er grew up, she would be a terrifyingly powerful person. Just now, he had only used the power of sound to play an ordinary song. He only wanted to pass the time, but he discovered something unexpected. Xue Fanxin was still in a daze. Her head was buzzing with all kinds of mysterious notes. She could not digest them all in that short period, making her feel dizzy. She felt uncomfortable and took a lot of effort to recover. ¡°Ah Jiu, why are there so many messy notes in my head?¡± 1 ¡°That¡¯s your comprehension of the Dao of Music. There¡¯s no need to be anxious. Take it slow. Try to relax now. With your Spirit Awakening cultivation, you won¡¯t be able to digest those things for the time being. Therefore, I¡¯ll put them in your head, and you can think about them slowly in the future.¡± ¡°Alright, T¡¯l listen to you.¡± Xue Fanxin did not think about the musical notes in her mind anymore. She set them aside and adjusted her condition. Soon, she felt much more comfortable. At this moment, a purple light descended from the sky and turned into a person after landing, Little Lei appeared in such a flashy manner and even deliberately put on a cool and awe-inspiring pose. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished opening the mine. In the future, don¡¯t come and look for me to do such small things.¡± ¡°It is your honor to be able to do things for me. Stop talking nonsense and do what you have to do,¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. It seemed like apart from Xue Fanxin, he had the same attitude towards everyone. His indifference was at least better than his coldness. Little Lei did not dare to disobey Ye Jiushang¡¯s orders. Although his face was filled with anger, he still did as he was told. He cast a spell and brought Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin away, along with an abnormally obedient Mystic Crystal White Tiger. Ever since it came out, the Mystic Crystal White Tiger had been nestling in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms. It did not move at all. It was so meek and obedient that it almost made people forget about its existence. Xue Fanxin did not notice the abnormality of the Mystic Crystal White Tiger. After coming out today, she had been in various states, She had not been able to care about the Mystic Crystal White Tiger. Just as before, when Little Lei cast his spell, they were transported to another place. It was a cave filled with green crystals. The spiritual energy in the cave was extremely rich, and it even emitted an exquisite green light. ¡°Ah Jiu, where is this?¡± ¡°The mineral vein,¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked. How had they come to the mineral vein directly? There were too many things that she found unbelievable today. She had to take it slow.. Chapter 167 - The More The Better Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although Xue Fanxin was puzzled about being in the mineral vein, she knew that the person who had created this miracle was Little Lei. If she was not wrong, after Little Lei was thrown out by Ye Jiushang, he must have come to dig this mine. It seemed like he had dug it from the inside. The minerals in all directions were still intact. Someone who could silently dig out of the mineral vein from the inside was definitely impressive. ¡°Tm actually inside the mineral vein. This is so unbelievable and exciting. Ah Jiu, can I dig up any of the ores here? No matter how much I dig, they¡¯re all mine.¡± ¡°These are just some trashy crystal ores. They¡¯re even the lowest-grade green crystal ores. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so happy about.¡± When Little Lei saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s excited expression, he couldn¡¯t help but splash her with cold water. ¡°The lowest-grade crystal ores in your eyes are a huge fortune for others. Don¡¯t just stand there. Quickly help me dig. Dig as much as you can.¡± Xue Fanxin was decisive. She pretended to take out a dagger from her pocket, but in fact, she took it out of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and started digging. However, she had underestimated the toughness of the crystal ore. With a little force, the dagger broke into two. Wasn¡¯t this green crystal mine the lowest grade? Why was it still so hard? ¡®When Little Lei saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s childish acts, he could not help but take a jibe at her again. ¡°Idiot, even the most ordinary crystal mine is much harder than that scrap metal in your hand. You want to use this scrap metal to mine? You¡¯re really daydreaming.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Xue Fanxin stared at Ye Jiushang pleadingly, looking pitiful and hopeful. Ye Jiushang loved Xue Fanxin¡¯s pitiful look. He rubbed her head and said gently, ¡°Why do you have to do such bitter work yourself?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the only ones here. If I don¡¯t dig by myself, who will help me? Although I don¡¯t know the market, seeing that Su Baifeng is so nervous about this crystal mine, I think this green crystal must be very valuable. It¡¯s good to dig up more. This is the interior of the mine. The air here is limited, so people cant stay here for long or they will suffocate to death.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Little Lei poured cold water on her yet again. ¡°I said you were an idiot, but you really are an idiot.¡± With that, he punched the wall of the mine beside him. It was just an ordinary punch, but it easily knocked the entire wall off. One by one, green crystals fell from the wall and piled up on the ground. Although their shapes and sizes were different, they were all perfect crystals. Upon seeing the crystals scattered all over the ground, Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes lit up like a greasy merchant. She picked up the crystals and stuffed them into her bag. ¡°Wow, wow, wow¡­ I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich! Domineering Yan Lei, quickly give me a few more punches. The more the merrier. When we get back, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡± ¡°Who wants your meal?¡± Although Little Lei sounded like he did not care, he still obediently struck the mineral wall. He stopped after punching twice and watched Xue Fanxin pick up the crystals with a disdainful expression. He really could not understand why his master liked such an idiot girl. Ye Jiushang did not care what Little Lei was thinking. As long as he did his work, he would be fine. He finally noticed the motionless Mystic Crystal White Tiger and grabbed it from behind Xue Fanxin. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The Mystic Crystal White Tiger was extremely panicked in Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand. It waved its four limbs and begged Xue Fanxin for help. Wuwuwu, Master, quickly save me. Save me. This person is so terrifying. So terrifying. ¡°Go, find the marrow crystals in this mineral vein.¡± Ye Jiushang ignored the Mystic Crystal White Tiger¡¯s struggles and threw it into the depths of the mine. Chapter 168 - One of Her Hobbies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin¡¯s attention was fully focused on the crystals just now, so she did not notice the Mystic Crystal White Tiger. Only when she saw that it had been thrown out by Ye Jiushang did she ask, ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you throw the little white tiger over there?¡± ¡°The reason why the Mystic Crystal White Tiger is called Mystic Crystal is that they are born with extraordinary power to search for crystal mines. Every crystal mine has a marrow crystal that is condensed after thousands of years. The value of the entire mine is far inferior to a small marrow crystal.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes lit up again. She said to the Mystic Crystal White Tiger that had been thrown into the depths of the mine, ¡°Little white tiger, quickly help me find whatever that marrow crystal is. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast later.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin say ¡®treat you to a feast,¡¯ Little Lei immediately understood. One of this girl¡¯s hobbies was to treat people to a feast. An idiot was indeed an idiot. Did she think that a large meal could drive a noble spirit beast to do things for her? He believed that the Mystic Crystal White Tiger would reject Xue Fanxin, Even if it did not reject, it had to show some of the arrogance a spiritual beast should have. Unexpectedly, what happened next completely exceeded his expectations. ¡®When the Mystic Crystal White Tiger heard that there was food on offer, how could it care about its principles? It threw away all its principles. For the sake of a potential feast, it actively searched for the marrow crystal. ¡°Are you serious? For food, you don¡¯t even want the dignity of a spirit beast? How embarrassing. Little Lei looked down on the Mystic Crystal White Tiger, but soon, he realized that no one seemed to care about him, This made him very depressed. Xue Fanxin was busy picking up crystals and had no time to care about anything else. Ye Jiushang was sitting elegantly on a large rock. There was only his Little Xin¡¯er in his eyes, and he had long forgotten about Little Lei. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are these green crystals usually used for? Are they for jewelry?¡± Xue Fanxin picked up the crystals excitedly. Staring at the emerald-like green crystals, she wondered about their uses. It was impossible for her to sell such a large number of green crystals in bulk, so she had to figure out their use. She might be able to discover even greater value. If it were anyone else, Ye Jiushang would definitely not be bothered to answer any of their questions. But since it was Xue Fanxin, even if it was a trivial matter, he would explain very patiently. ¡°The greatest value of crystals is the spiritual energy contained in them. It can be used for cultivation. The higher the grade of the crystal, the denser the spiritual energy. Some medicinal pills and artifacts also need crystals to be refined, so many places use crystals as currency.¡± ¡®When Little Lei heard Xue Fanxin ask such an idiotic question, he didn¡¯t forget to tease her. ¡°You don¡¯t even have basic common sense. You¡¯re really an idiot.¡± Xue Fanxin ignored Little Lei¡¯s sarcastic remark and continued to ask Ye Jiushang, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Heavenly Saints City use crystals as currency but spiritual coins instead?¡± ¡°There are very few crystal mines in the Tongxuan Continent and even fewer high-grade crystal mines. If crystals are used as circulating currency, the reserves will be insufficient. Spirit cos come from some royal and aristocratic families who have crystal mines. They put ordinary gold and silver in them and use the unique spiritual energy in the crystal mines to spiritualize the gold and silver. Then, they are refined into currency, which is spirit coins, and circulated in the market. ¡°In other words, possessing a crystal mine is equivalent to possessing a tool to forge spiritual coins. You can accumulate a lot of wealth.¡± No wonder Su Baifeng was so nervous about this crystal mine. No wonder Prime Minister Su would rather take the risk of offending the emperor to take this crystal mine for himself.. This was an endless source of wealth! Chapter 169 - Liking Trash Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin had picked up most of the crystals on the ground, Little Lei would punch the wall a few more times. The three of them continued to mine, mine, and mine. With an efficient mining machine like Little Lei, the mining speed was like the speed of light. In less than an hour, they had already mined more than half the mineral vein. An hour later, the Mystic Crystal White Tiger retuned from the depths of the mineral vein with a green crystal the size of a bird¡¯s egg in its mouth. The green crystal was different from the crystals outside. It emitted a strange green light as if it was alive. There were some fine lines on it like human veins, and one could vaguely see something flowing inside. ¡®The Mystic Crystal White Tiger placed the crystal marrow in front of Xue Fanxin. After completing its mission, it acted cute to seek praise. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Master, I¡¯ve found the marrow crystal. You must remember my feast. ¡°alright, alright, I¡¯ll fulfill my promise.¡± Xue Fanxin stroked the little white tiger¡¯s head to express her praise. Then, she took the marrow crystal into her hand and observed it carefully. ¡°Ah Jiu, is this the marrow crystal?¡± Ye Jiushang took a glance and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is indeed a marrow crystal. Judging from the quality, it looks okay. If it was given another few hundred years, it might have advanced to a blue crystal. But now, it looks like that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why? Is it because I dug it out?¡± ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t you, its fate wouldn¡¯t have changed. This mineral vein has already been discovered. Its outcome is destined to be mined, so there¡¯s no chance for it to advance anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Xue Fanxin felt fortunate that she could obtain the marrow crystal first. Otherwise, she would have been letting others off easy, especially Su Baifeng. Anyway, she was not on good terms with Su Baifeng. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s the use of this crystal marrow?¡± ¡°Same as the ordinary crystals, but the effect is dozens or even a hundred times stronger than ordinary crystals. Apart from that, the marrow crystals have another use: they can gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. If you cultivate while it¡¯s on your body, it will be twice the result with half the effort.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ This is really a good treasure!¡± After Xue Fanxin understood the use of the marrow crystal, she held it in her hand like it was her treasure. Little Lei came to douse her spirits. ¡°A pitiful and low-level marrow crystal is trash. Only an idiot like you will treat it as a treasure.¡± ¡°I like this kind of trash a lot. Why don¡¯t you find more for me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually someone who likes trash?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I like garbage. Do you have it? If you have it, give it to me.¡± Little Lei was just bored and wanted to talk to someone, relieving his boredom with an argument. He had been successful previously but got defeated this time. He could not win against Xue Fanxin at all. Why was this idiot girl not playing by the rules? Most people wouldn¡¯t like trash, right? Xue Fanxin did not care what Little Lei said. She only knew that she had hit the jackpot today and was very satisfied. ¡°Come, come, come. Let¡¯s continue mining and picking up ores. The little white tiger can help too.¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Would there be a feast if it helped? ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The more crystals there are, the more delicious the food will be. Haha¡­¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Crystals, let¡¯s go pick up crystals. Just as Xue Fanxin and the little white tiger were about to get back to work, Little Lei¡¯s expression changed. He said angrily, ¡°There are annoying people mining outside.¡± ¡°What?¡± At this moment, outside the crystal mine, the people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate were quickly mining. However, the walls were too hard. They had to spend a long time digging out a few green crystals. Furthermore, they were incomplete, very small pieces. Su Baifeng was also present at the scene and was looking at the crystal mine that had yet to be mined. Whenever she thought about how this crystal mine was about to be given to the royal family, her mood would turn sour. ¡°Hurry up and mine it. We only have a day. We¡¯ll mine as much as we can.¡± Even if she had to give the crystal mine to the royal family, she had to get some crystals. A green crystal could be sold for an extremely high price in Heavenly Saints City. It was quite a fortune.. Chapter 170 - No More Relation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin learned from Little Lei that Su Baifeng was among the people mining outside. She asked with a naughty smile, ¡°Ah Jiu, if the Heavenly Saints Emperor got an empty mine, what do you think the outcome would be?¡± ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s Estate will be in a lot of trouble.¡± Ye Jiushang had already guessed her plan. He himself felt that this was a good idea. Although Gu Jinyuan had alerted the enemy and forced Prime Minister Su to report the mineral veins, allowing the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate to escape a calamity, they could dig another pit and let them jump in. ¡°Ah Jiu, can you not smile so sinisterly? Are you sure you want to do this to the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate? After all, Su Baifeng is your savior.¡± Thinking about the fact that Su Baifeng and Ye Jiushang still had a little gratitude between them, Xue Fanxin felt depressed. This debt was the hardest to repay. ¡°Me not pursuing the matter of Draconic Lotus Intoxication can be considered to have repaid that favor. From now on, I have nothing to do with Su Baifeng.¡± The Draconic Lotus Intoxication had caused him considerable harm. Had it not been for Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s blood, he would probably have died. If Su Baifeng had not done him a favor, he would have definitely uprooted the entire Prime Minister¡¯s Estate after that incident. However, Su Baifeng still dared to send people to assassinate Little Xin¡¯er. This debt had to be repaid, and the crystal mine was just the beginning. Xue Fanxin could sense a wave of faint anger and killing intent from Ye Jiushang. Even though she knew that it was not targeted at her, she still felt a little afraid. Her entire body was so cold that she was trembling. It seemed that Su Baifeng did not know how much the matter of Draconic Lotus Intoxication had affected her. She was really a pitiful and extremely stupid woman. Su Baifeng indeed did not know how serious the consequences of Draconic Lotus Intoxication were. Ye Jiushang had not done anything to her, only destroying some of the factions under her command. Hence, she thought that Ye Jiushang could not bear to touch her, or even had feelings for her. In that case, as long as she worked harder, she would definitely get what she wanted. Little did she know that all of this was just her fantasizing. No matter what Su Baifeng thought, Xue Fanxin did not care. They were destined to be on the opposite sides, and she had never been merciful to her enemies. ¡°Everyone, quickly dig up the mine. Leave only a little outside. Pay attention to your strength, and don¡¯t alert the people outside. After finishing the work, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a feast.¡± Another feast¡­ Little Lei expressed his disdain for Xue Fanxin¡¯s method of gratitude. This fool only cared about money and food. He really didn¡¯t know why his master liked her. ¡°Go, mine all the crystal ores in this mine. Leave a little outside. Remember, you have to be gentle. You can¡¯t cause too much noise. If anyone outside notices anything strange, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that Little Lei was very arrogant. If he did not give the orders personally, this guy would not take anything seriously. ¡°Extracting such a low-level crystal mine is a small matter to me, hmph.¡± Even if Little Lei was unwilling, he had to do his work and mine properly. He could not punch like before as it would easily cause a commotion. Once the mineral vein trembled, it would attract the attention of the people outside. That would be equivalent to him not doing a good job, resulting in his master punishing him. Xue Fanxin did not know how Little Lei did it. She only saw him transform into a purple light that flew into the depths of the mine. Wherever it went, the crystals on the wall of the mine would fall off one after another. Every one of them was complete. ¡°Wow¡­ so amazing! Ah Jiu, hurry, help me pick them up. There are too many crystals. I can¡¯t finish the task alone. ¡°Quickly pick it up, quickly pick it up. After picking it up, Il treat you guys to a big feast.¡± When Little Lei heard the word ¡®feast,¡¯ he was rendered speechless. Woman, can you come up with something new? Chapter 171 - Already Known Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With Little Lei¡¯s heaven-defying mining ability, the entire mine was finished in less than half a day. Apart from the entrance, there was only a little left. They had swept the entire place clean, not leaving even the fingernail-sized crystals behind. Xue Fanxin still could not believe that the three of them had actually mined the entire mine by themselves, and it had only taken half a day. Judging from the toughness of the walls, ordinary people might not be able to finish mining the mineral lode after ten or twenty years. Such an extraordinary thing would definitely not be believed if word got out. If she had not experienced it herself, she would not believe it either. ¡°The storage bag is full. There¡¯s still a lot left. What should I do?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the storage bag that was filled to the brim. She did not want to expose the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space, so she could only seek help from Ye Jiushang. In her opinion, her Ah Jiu was omnipotent. Ye Jiushang rolled his eyes at Xue Fanxin and flicked her forehead again. He reprimanded her dotingly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you have a portable space on you? Back then, you stole all those spirit herbs from the Hundred Herb Hall. How did you bring them back?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was embarrassed and laughed dryly. She thought that her mobile space was well-hidden, but unexpectedly, Ah Jiu was already aware of it. Thinking about it, it made sense. She had taken something out of her body a few times for no reason, especially when she stole the herbs from the Hundred Herb Hall. She had basically cleaned up the store with a broom. Without any interspatial storage equipment, it was impossible to retrieve so many herbs unless one had another interspatial space. Ah Jiu was so smart and his cultivation level was unfathomable. How could he not have noticed the secret? ¡°You don¡¯t trust me because you¡¯re worried that Ill have ill intentions towards you?¡± Ye Jiushang felt a little hurt because Xue Fanxin did not have complete trust in him, but he could understand her. After all, they had not known each other for long, and they still needed to build their relationship. He was confident that he could make Xin¡¯er trust him unconditionally. ¡°Ah Jiu, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little difficult to say. Even Grandpa doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°silly girl, long ago when you went to the Hundred Herb Hall to steal spirit herbs, I had already guessed that you had a portable space or another interspatial artifact on you. In my eyes, an interspatial artifact is not something valuable. In the future, you don¡¯t have to hide it in front of me and can use it whenever you want. However, in front of outsiders, it¡¯s best to conceal it. I don¡¯t care about spatial artifacts, but in the Tongxuan Continent, there are many people who desire them.¡± Xue Fanxin was touched and couldn¡¯t help but crawl into his arms. Wrapping her arms around his waist, she said sincerely, ¡°Ah Jiu, thank you!¡± Back then, Jiang Donghai had collaborated with Pei Xiangxiang to harm her precisely because he had heard that she had some treasure and was eyeing her wealth. After being taught a lesson, how could she trust others so easily, especially men? But Ah Jiu seemed to be different. All along, he had been the one giving more. She had only given him a few drops of blood. Furthermore, Ah Jiu had not forced her to give him the blood. She did it willingly. Even if he really had ulterior motives, he wouldn¡¯t harm her. ¡°Ah Jiu, can you tell me what you want from me?¡± Xue Fanxin raised her head to look at Ye Jiushang. When she saw the endless gentleness and doting on his charming face, she knew that he at least had some sincerity towards her. He was not as pretentious as Jiang Donghai. Perhaps she should give Ah Jiu and herself a chance.. Chapter 172 - Honest (1) Chapter 172: Honest (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang felt that he needed to have a good talk with Xue Fanxin. Otherwise, no matter how hard he worked, he would not be able to obtain her complete trust. Although this silly girl seemed to be quite dependent on him usually, she was actually still wary of him deep in her heart. It seemed like she had been hurt in the past and was no longer willing to trust someone easily. Had Li Yaoyao and Yi Tian caused her to become like this? It was most likely the case. After all, what that couple had done had hurt Xin¡¯er greatly and had almost taken her life. Li Yaoyao had already been killed by him. There was only Yi Tian left. It seemed like he could not let him off either. He would not spare anyone who bullied and hurt Xin¡¯er. Even Su Baifeng was no exception. ¡°Xin¡¯er, have you heard of the Star Divination Technique?¡± Ye Jiushang asked solemnly. He planned to reveal something important to Xue Fanxin now so that he could gain her trust. ¡°What¡¯s the Star Divination Technique? Is it something like reading astrology or fortune-telling?¡± Xue Fan asked in response. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your guess is not far from the truth. The Star Divination Technique is a kind of spell that predicts the future according to the astrology of divination. There is a type of person in this world called the Star Diviner. They can calculate everything with divination. A powerful Star Diviner can also use the Star Divination Technique to kill people.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I know that. There are some scammers who specialize in swindling food and drinks, acting mysterious, and scamming people.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s amusing words made the originally heavy atmosphere a little more lively. Ye Jiushang originally had a serious look on his face and was talking about business. But after being teased by Xue Fanxin, he burst out laughing. ¡°Oh, you! If a Star Diviner heard that you compared them to scammers, they would definitely make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a Star Diviner?¡± ¡°I only know a little about the Star Divination Technique. I can¡¯t be called a Star Diviner, but I do know a very powerful Star Diviner. He was the one who told me that the power of nirvana day on the moment of three nines is my Phoenix Star. Only by finding the Phoenix Star can I resolve the various tribulations in my life. Otherwise, there is no way to resolve them.¡± ¡°What? What three nines? The power of nirvana?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind was buzzing. For a moment, she could not comprehend Ye Jiushang¡¯s words. Why was it getting more and more confusing? No wonder Ah Jiu was unwilling to tell her too much. He must have known that she could not understand. Ye Jiushang shook his head helplessly and explained patiently, ¡°To put it simply, an extremely powerful Star Diviner predicted a calamity for me. He calculated that I would have many crises in my life, and they would all be fatal. The only way to resolve them is to find my Phoenix Star and use its power to have a chance of survival. He pointed me in a direction, so I waited in that small place in the Nanling Empire for my Phoenix Star to appear.¡± His wait was worth it. ¡°A mortal calamity?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard this, her heart tightened. Just the thought that Ye Jiushang might die made her panic and scared. She was extremely anxious, feeling that apart from his life and death, nothing else mattered. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± ¡°You are my Phoenix Star. I admit that I had a purpose when I approached you in the beginning; you are my Phoenix Star. To me, you were only a tool for me to transcend the tribulation. But later, after getting to know you better, I realized that you are an extremely interesting girl, someone who can move my heart.¡± Dragon Star and Phoenix Star were a match made in heaven. No wonder he had feelings for the Phoenix Star. However, he liked this relationship.. Chapter 173 - Honest (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing Ye Jiushang say that he had approached her because she was a tool for him to transcend his tribulation, she felt unhappy. She only felt better after hearing the second half of his sentence. But she understood that people needed time to get to know each other. Only then could feelings be nurtured. How could there be so many instances of love at first sight in this world? ¡°Although I am displeased that you treated me as a tool for transcending the tribulation in the beginning, seeing that you have helped me so much, I¡¯ll reluctantly forgive you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. All of this is my fault.¡± Ye Jiushang would give in and dote on Xue Fanxin when it came to small things, but not big things. When he thought of the hardships and dangers in the future, he hesitated. ¡°Xin¡¯er, being with me will probably be dangerous. Are you afraid? If you are, I can let you go. After all¡ª¡± ¡°shut up! What do you mean by letting me go? You were the one who said you wanted to be together, and now you want to let go. Why should you be the one calling the shots?¡± Xue Fanxin scolded angrily, but there was no anger in her words. All she had was her care and determination. ¡°Ah Jiu, you have to remember one thing, If you don¡¯t leave me, I will stay by your side forever.¡± If you don¡¯t leave me, I will stay by your side forever¡­ These words shocked Ye Jiushang, and his heart beat rapidly. He felt like something important had rushed into the depths of his heart, taking root there. Xue Fanxin pounced into Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms again and hugged him tightly. She said with deep emotions, ¡°Ah Jiu, as long as you don¡¯t abandon me, I¡¯ll always be with you. I¡¯m not afraid of any calamity that will lead to death. Furthermore, I have endless troubles by my side. I¡¯m a troublesome person, to begin with. Perhaps my calamity is even bigger than yours!¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you have a magical power that can affect my mood and state of mind.¡± Ye Jiushang dropped the idea of breaking up. Instead, he made up his mind that he would walk with Little Xin¡¯er in the future. He wanted to see how ferocious those so-called calamities were. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the one and only Xue Fanxin. Ah Jiu, actually, I have a secret too. Initially, I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I think that if two people are together, they should understand each other a little more. If you know this secret, you might be able to understand me more.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± ¡°The past Xue Fanxin and the current Xue Fanxin can be said to be one or two people. We are independent existences, but we are also one whole.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Jiushang felt that what Xue Fanxin was talking about was even more difficult to understand than his Star Divination Technique. There was only confusion on his face. Based on the depths of his knowledge, there was actually something he did not know. Little Xin¡®er¡¯s secret was indeed extraordinary. ¡°Idon¡¯t know how to explain it either. According to the letter my father left behind, my soul was separated into two parts. One part was left in the Duke¡¯s Estate of the Nanling Empire to grow up with the real body. As for the other part, my soul was sent far, far away to become another person. One soul, two people. Two lives, two personalities. And now, they have merged together.¡± ¡°You mean the Spirit Dividing Art?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Spirit Dividing Art. Anyway, this is what happened. Not long ago, when I was pushed down the cliff by Li Yaoyao, the original Xue Fanxin had died. It was only the return of her soul in another place that allowed her to come back to life, and the soul that returned was me.¡± ¡°Troughly know what¡¯s going on now.¡± ¡°You understand? Then what exactly is going on? Tell me. Actually, I still don¡¯t get what¡¯s happening with me.¡± Xue Fanxin was like a curious baby and kept staring at Ye Jiushang, waiting for him to clear her doubts. Her Ah Jiu was indeed omnipotent and knew everything! Chapter 174 - Honest (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations From the moment Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin, he knew that there was something wrong with her soul. However, he had not expected the problem to be so profound. Back then, he thought that Little Xin¡®er¡¯s soul was only injured and that she would slowly recover. Who knew that her soul had actually been forcefully torn into two parts? To split a person¡¯s soul into two and make them into two separate existences, even the Spirit Dividing Art was unable to do so. Who on earth had divided Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s soul into two parts? ¡®Where did the God¡¯s Seal in Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s body come from? Ye Jiushang suddenly realized that the mystery surrounding Xue Fanxin was much more complicated than he had imagined. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, do you know who your parents are?¡± ¡°My father is naturally my grandfather¡¯s son. As for who my mother is, even Grandpa doesn¡¯t know, let alone me.¡± Xue Fanxin thought of her parents and really had no impression of them. Xue Batian¡¯s son was called Xue Feichen. He was a rare genius, but very few people knew of his deeds after he turned fifteen. At the very least, no one in the Nanling Empire knew. ¡°The power of nirvana in your body isn¡¯t something you obtained after you were born, but you were born with it. Such powers mostly come from one¡¯s parents. One of your parents must have had the power of nirvana.¡± ¡°Then do you know who possesses the power of nirvana? What has this got to do with splitting my soul?¡± ¡°From what I know, the only people who have the power of nirvana are the Phoenix clan.¡± ¡°The Phoenix clan? You mean one of my parents must be from the Phoenix clan?¡± ¡°Ican¡¯t be sure, but it¡¯s not impossible. There are many unknowns in this world, and there are all kinds of strange things. Nothing is certain.¡± Xue Fanxin thought that she could confirm her biological mother¡¯s identity and at least know her background. She was about to get excited, but in the end, she could not confirm anything. Guessing blindly was meaningless. Forget it. She would naturally know everything when she needed to know. Why waste her energy? ¡°Ah Jiu, you have talked so much but only about the power of nirvana in my body. What has this got to do with my soul splitting?¡± Ye Jiushang smiled and said seriously with tenderness, ¡°Only those who possess the power of nirvana can divide a person¡¯s soul into two and make them live independently. No matter how powerful a person is, he can¡¯t make the split souls live into two independent bodies without the power of nirvana. What I mean is that your soul splitting must have something to do with your parents.¡± ¡°It sounds a little complicated.¡± Xue Fanxin still could not wrap her head around the whole concept. She felt that things were getting more and more complex. Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and continued, ¡°After the soul is forcefully separated, a special mystic technique is required to make the two halves of the soul live independently. Then, it won¡¯t be easy to make the two halves of the soul fuse back into one. Xin¡¯er, is your body over there already dead?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s expression changed. After a moment of silence, she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Upon learning that Xue Fanxin had died once, Ye Jiushang¡¯s heart ached tremendously. He really wanted to know about her sorrowful past, but he was unwilling to let her relive it. Hence, he chose not to ask. He stroked her head gently and comforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± However, the more Ye Jiushang did not ask, the more Xue Fanxin wanted to talk about it, ¡°Over there, I got to know a man called Jiang Donghai. At first, I thought that he was a caring man. He was very good to me and had a very sweet mouth. Just as I accepted him and we became a couple, he hooked up with another woman and betrayed me. Not only did he desire my treasure, but he also wanted to snatch my wealth and even take my life. ¡°Later, I perished together with that scumbag and slut. I took a bomb and blew ourselves¡­¡± Xue Fanxin told her story briefly. Her heart was filled with hatred for Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang. However, compared to before, it had decreased greatly. Perhaps it was because she had encountered an even more precious relationship. Upon learning that Xue Fanxin had once had feelings for another man, Ye Jiushang¡¯s heart ached. He wished he could tear that man called Jiang Donghai into pieces. Fortunately, in the end, Little Xin¡¯er was still his. It was enough as long as she was his. Although Ye Jiushang hated and wanted to kill Jiang Donghai, he didn¡¯t lose his cool. He knew that it was useless to think about all this now. No matter what, Xin¡¯er was his.. Chapter 175 - Honest (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang must be feeling terrible. After all, she had once had feelings for another man. If Ah Jiu could not accept her past, then they probably had no future to speak of. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you mind that I have such a past?¡± Xue Fanxin asked straightforwardly, not wanting to leave the question hanging. Some problems had to be resolved as soon as possible. Dragging it out would only make the problem worse. ¡°You already said that it was in the past. Why should I mind? As long as your future includes me, that¡¯s enough.¡± Ye Jiushang was only angry that Jiang Donghai knew Xue Fanxin before he did, not minding that she had once had a relationship with another man. Furthermore, Little Xin¡¯er was dead over there. When a person died, it was as if the light had been extinguished. On the other hand, this current Little Xin¡¯er was completely intact and only belonged to him. ¡°Ah Jiu, thank you. Thank you for being so good to me.¡± ¡°Then how are you going to thank me?¡± Ye Jiushang asked with a naughty smile, teasing the girl in his arms. ¡°How do you want me to thank you?¡± Xue Fanxin teased Ye Jiushang back with a charming smile. How could Ye Jiushang bear being teased by a beauty he desired? He retracted his arm and wrapped one hand around Xue Fanxin¡¯s small waist. He pulled her into his embrace and made her stick close to him. With his other hand, he raised her chin and bent down to kiss her little lips domineeringly. ¡°Oh.¡± The sudden kiss startled Xue Fanxin, but she did not resist. She just stood there stiffly, trying her best to adapt to this kind of intimacy. After a while, she slowly reached out and hugged Ye Jiushang¡¯s waist in turn, responding to his passionate and domineering kiss awkwardly. Little Lei suddenly ran over in a high-profile manner and shouted, ¡°Fool, I already finished knocking the crystals down. Aren¡¯t you going to go quickly¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, Little Lei saw a blinding scene. However, he did not avoid it. Instead, he widened his eyes and took the whole image in, looking very curious and interested. Master is kissing that idiot girl So this is how Master and that girl kiss Because of Little Lei¡¯s appearance, Xue Fanxin pushed Ye Jiushang away awkwardly. She touched her hot and swollen lips, and her face flushed red. She was extremely embarrassed. She was so embarrassed. Her first kiss was seen by another boy. She was so, so embarrassed. Unlike Xue Fanxin¡¯s shyness, Ye Jiushang was furious. He glared at Little Lei like a god of death and said coldly, ¡°You have a lot of spare time, right?¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t have any spare time. I¡¯m very, very busy. Please continue, I¡¯ll go do my work.¡± Before Little Lei could finish speaking, he transformed into a purple light and disappeared, fleeing even faster than a rabbit. Even though Little Lei had left, Xue Fanxin¡¯s cheeks were still a hue of pink. She took a few deep breaths and tried her best to adjust her emotions. She patted her red face before slowly recovering. Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s series of cute expressions and her shy appearance. He really liked her more and more. He couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, why is your face so red?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡± Xue Fanxin was already embarrassed. Getting teased by Ye Jiushang only increased her embarrassment. She might as well slip away and go into the depths of the mineral vein to pick up crystals. Now that she no longer needed to hide the matter of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space, she could openly pick up crystals. The two of them spoke about everything and increased their understanding of each other. They felt different, and the distance between their hearts narrowed quite a lot.. Chapter 176 - Stealing Food Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Initially, Xue Fanxon was still in a mess because of that kiss. However, when she came to the depths of the mineral vein and saw piles and piles of glittering crystals, her heart was immediately filled with them. She was so excited that her legs went weak. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯ve really picked up too much. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely be able to count money until my hands cramp.¡± Ye Jiushang was standing beside her. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had returned to her usual eccentric and lively self, he shook his head helplessly and accompanied her as she picked up crystals. Although there were a lot of crystals, in less than half a day, the entire mineral vein had entered her bag, Even if there were some left at the entrance, according to Little Lei, there could only be five or six small crystals mined there. Xue Fanxin once again felt like she had returned with a load. After leaving the mineral vein, they were not in a hurry to go back. Instead, they stayed in the Red Maple Forest and found a scenic place to rest. ¡°Come, come, come. I¡¯ll treat you all to a feast.¡± Xue Fanxin took out all the delicious food from her bag and placed them on the ground. Even before the rest joined her, she started eating by herself. These were the delicious dishes that she had packed from the First Restaurant. She wanted to give them to her grandfather, but he was in seclusion. In that case, she could enjoy another hearty meal. The Mystic Crystal White Tiger was not polite either. Seeing that there was food, it rushed over and took a roasted chicken with it. Xue Fanxin looked at the golden roasted chicken and was unwilling to part with it. No matter what, she had to snatch a drumstick. Hence, she stole the food from the tiger¡¯s mouth and yanked a large drumstick. ¡°There¡¯s only one roasted chicken. If you eat it all, what will I eat? This drumstick is mine. You can have the rest.¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger watched pitifully as the fat drumstick was taken by Xue Fanxin. No matter how unwilling it was, though, it could only bear with it. It was afraid that Xue Fanxin would snatch more, so it quickly swallowed the chicken and looked for more. Seeing the human and tiger snatching each other¡¯s food, Ye Jiushang found it quite interesting. However, Little Lei felt that it was ridiculous. However, why did he feel a little envious of their friendship? ¡°Girl, didn¡¯t you say that you would treat me to a feast? Could this be the feast you were talking about?¡± Little Lei did not want to stand by the side and watch. In fact, he found it fun to argue with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Little Lei Lei, don¡¯t look down on these delicious foods. This is the signature dish of the First Restaurant. They cost a lot of money, and ordinary people can¡¯t afford to eat them. Isn¡¯t this a feast?¡± Xue Fanxin waved the drumstick in her hand, picked up a plate of red braised meat, and handed it to Little Lei. ¡°This red braised meat is especially delicious. Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Little Lei Lei. I am Yan Lei, the domineering Yan Lei.¡± ¡°Aiyaya, it¡¯s just a name. Why are you so hung up over it?¡± ¡°Aname is very important, do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t even understand this? No wonder you¡¯re such an idiot. Girl, you said you would roast a rabbit for me and give me the fattest rabbit leg. You can¡¯t go back on your word. I want to eat roasted rabbit meat.¡± As he watched Xue Fanxin and the Mystic Crystal White Tiger eating with relish, Little Lei suddenly had the urge to join them. He endured it for a while, but in the end, he could not help but pick up the plate of red braised meat and take a bite. The taste seemed to be quite good. Strange, it was clearly no different from ordinary red braised meat.. Why did he feel that this red braised meat was especially delicious today? Chapter 177 - Good Times Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Under Little Lei¡¯s incessant requests, Xue Fanxin had no choice but to roast the rabbit for him. After all, she had promised him. Little Lei originally wanted to sit back and relax while waiting for the roasted rabbit meat, but he was sadly ordered by Xue Fanxin to search for firewood. He was the one doing all the hard work, other than roasting the meat. However, he soon felt that all of his work was worth it. The aroma of the roasted rabbit was too enticing, and just the smell of it made him salivate. ¡°Girl, is it done?¡± ¡°Wait a little longer. If you eat it now, it won¡¯t be flavorful enough.¡± Xue Fanxin took out all kinds of seasonings from her space. She had taken them from the kitchen when she was in the Duke¡¯s Estate. They came in handy now. As an experienced foodie, she would definitely bring various things related to delicious food when she went out, especially someone like her who had a personal space. Forget about seasoning, if possible, she would bring the entire kitchen with her. 2 Little Lei smelled the roasted meat that was becoming more and more fragrant and could not take it anymore. He went in front of the roasted meat and sniffed it constantly. ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant, so fragrant¡­ It¡¯s too fragrant. Girl, when can I eat it?¡± ¡°If you call me sister, you might be able to eat it soon.¡± Xue Fanxin thought that the arrogant Little Lei would not call her sister, so she deliberately joked with him. Who knew. ¡°Sister, when can I eat it?¡± For the sake of delicious food, Little Lei did not even care about his principles. He called Xue Fanxin ¡®sister¡¯ without hesitation. Xue Fanxin was almost shocked by Little Lei¡¯s shameless actions. Even the Mystic Crystal White Tiger secretly rolled its eyes at him. Didn¡¯t this guy dislike feasts? He was calling her sister so happily now. How embarrassing. Little Lei did not have the heart to care about his reputation. He was fully captured by the fragrance of the roasted meat and kept swallowing his saliva. If he could eat it immediately, he would be willing to call her grandma, let alone sister. He had not expected her roasted rabbit meat to be so fragrant. It was simply too delicious. He had never smelled such fragrant roasted rabbit meat. Even other roasted meat had never smelled so good. ¡°Seeing that you called me sister, I¡¯l give you this fat rabbit leg.¡± Xue Fanxin used a dagger to cut off the fattest rabbit leg and handed it to Little Lei. 1 Little Lei happily took the rabbit leg and was about to bite it when a threatening order was delivered. ¡°This rabbit leg is mine.¡± The moment Ye Jiushang said that, the people around him cast unbelievable looks at him as if they were looking at someone abnormal.1 Their high and mighty Ninth Imperial Uncle was actually taking the initiative to ask for roasted meat? No, wait. He had ordered someone to give him roasted meat. 1 Was this still their otherworldly and incomparably noble Ninth Imperial Uncle? Once Ye Jiushang gave his order, no matter how unwilling Little Lei was, he had to give him the fat rabbit leg. He unwillingly handed over the roasted rabbit leg in his hand and cried without tears, ¡°Master, this is the rabbit leg you wanted.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Ye Jiushang replied coldly. There was no gratitude in his tone. After taking the rabbit leg, he elegantly started enjoying it. He took a bite and found that the taste was not bad. The more he ate, the more excited he became. Seeing that Ye Jiushang had really eaten his rabbit leg, Little Lei stared at Xue Fanxin pitifully. He then looked at the remaining rabbit leg in her hand and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Sister, give me the other rabbit leg.¡± Looking at the pitiful Little Lei, Xue Fanxin could not bear to turn him down. She cut off another fat rabbit leg for him. ¡°Here, here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Little Lei took the rabbit leg happily. Afraid that Ye Jiushang would give him some bullshit order again, he quickly ate it. Before Ye Jiushang could finish eating his leg, Little Lei had already nibbled his leg until only the bones were left. He wanted to eat more after tasting it once, so his eyes were staring straight at the remaining roasted rabbit meat in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand. Xue Fanxin was helpless and gave him some more. In the end, most of the roasted rabbit was eaten by Little Lei. The Mystic Crystal White Tiger only ate a little of the rabbit¡¯s ear, which could not even fill the gaps between its teeth. Hence, it glared at Little Lei angrily. However, it was afraid of Little Lei, so it did not dare to say a word. The three people and the tiger enjoyed themselves in the Red Maple Forest. It was peaceful and enviable.. Chapter 178 - The Mystery of Death Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After eating and drinking her fill, Xue Fanxin sat under the shade of the tree and counted the crystals in her pocket. She took out the largest one, which was at least the size of a washbasin. Looking at such a huge crystal, she wondered what to do with it. It was definitely not worth it to trade for money. After all, there were not many such large crystals. Furthermore, she had many small crystals that she could trade for money. There was no need to waste such large crystals. Perhaps she could make a crystal pot. The taste of something cooked in such a pot would definitely be extraordinary. Indeed, the world of gluttons only had food in it. Little Lei returned to his usual tsundere self. Seeing that Xue Fanxin could not bear to let go of a large green crystal, he habitually splashed cold water on her. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of trashy green crystal. Look at how much you love it. Don¡¯t say that you know me when we go out. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t know who called me sister just now because of the roasted rabbit meat. How dare you talk about losing face to me? How shameless!¡± Xue Fanxin ridiculed Little Lei as she continued to stroke that huge green crystal of hers. Xue Fanxin¡¯s words angered Little Lei, but when he thought of the delicious roasted rabbit meat, he really did not dare to offend her, in case he lost the privilege of enjoying her food in the future. It had to be said that this idiot girl¡¯s roasted meat was really good. Ye Jiushang sat by the side and looked at the money-grubbing Xue Fanxin, Even though he was looking at her quietly, he was in a very good mood. However, his thoughts were extremely tangled. He kept thinking about Xue Fanxin¡¯s story just now. The more he pondered about it, the more he felt that there was something wrong. According to Little Xin¡¯er, she had a powerful master. But such a big thing happened to Little Xin¡®er; where was her master? Furthermore, it was not an easy task to fuse her divided soul back into one. Even if she had died at that time, if no one had used a secret technique to help her, it was uncertain whether her damaged divine soul could come back to the Tongxuan Continent from another place, let alone return to her original body. From the looks of it, this matter was not as simple as Little Xin¡¯er finding that scumbag Jiang Donghai to perish together with her. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, how much do you know about your master?¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly asked. ¡°Master?¡± Xue Fanxin was admiring her green crystal when she heard Ye Jiushang suddenly ask about her master. She could not react for a while. She was stunned and suspicious for a moment before asking, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about my master?¡± ¡°There are just some things that I can¡¯t figure out.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°With your master¡¯s ability, how could she possibly let you perish together with that scumbag and slut? Unless this is the result she wanted, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t stop it. If you want to fuse the separated soul into one, it must first die. Therefore, for your soul to return, you had to die first, that too with intense hatred. I guess that Jiang Donghai might have been just a pawn to trigger your feelings.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind was in a mess. She could not understand what was going on. ¡°Xin¡®er, Iam making a bold guess here. When you died, an expert must have been present. That person is very likely to be your master so that when you died, she could return your soul to its original body in time. Apart from the person who is about to die, an outsider has to use a secret technique to forcefully pull the soul back to its original body. Otherwise, just relying on an incomplete soul to return to the original body through layers of obstruction would have been almost impossible.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Although Xue Fanxin still did not understand, she believed Ye Jiushang¡¯s guess. Her death was very likely arranged by her master. Her master¡¯s purpose was probably to let her soul return to her body and become one. Who was her master? What was her relationship with her? It seemed like there were really more and more questions. The puzzle made her head hurt.. Chapter 179 - Die Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s analysis, her head was in a mess, almost exploding with all kinds of thoughts and ideas. She couldn¡¯t understand. She really couldn¡¯t. Seeing her troubled appearance, Ye Jiushang rubbed her head and comforted her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about this. No matter what the truth is, the outcome was beneficial for you. At the very least, your soul successfully returned to its original body and fused with it. The current you is the complete you.¡± Otherwise, his Little Xin¡¯er would still be stupid and useless! ¡°You¡¯re right. Forget it. I won¡¯t think about those things that I can¡¯t figure out. I¡¯ll find out when I need to.¡± Xue Fanxin shook her head and threw all the messy things to the back of her mind, no longer wasting her brain cells on them. ¡°It¡¯s best if you think that way. However, I have to remind you of something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The power of the secret technique that pulled your soul back to your body must have leaked out. You were not the only one who died on the spot. There¡¯s a one-in-a-thousand chance that the power of the secret technique has pulled away the souls of others as well.¡± ¡°You mean to say that Jiang Donghai or Pei Xiangxiang might have also come to the Tongxuan Continent?¡± When Xue Fan thought of this possibility, she was shocked and gnashed her teeth in hatred. If those two scums really came to the Tongxuan Continent, she would definitely make them die without a burial place. ¡°This possibility is very small and almost never happens. Furthermore, even if those two people¡¯s souls were pulled to the Tongxuan Continent, without a host, it is very easy for a person¡¯s soul to dissipate, especially someone without a cultivation level. As you said, Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang are only ordinary people without any cultivation. Once their souls leave their bodies, they will quickly dissipate. Unless they were very lucky and found new hosts the moment they came to the Tongxuan Continent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Perhaps their luck really is so heaven-defying, Ah Jiu, let me tell you. In my previous world, novels with the theme of soul transmigration and rebirth were everywhere. At first, I also thought that I had transmigrated! In fact, I indeed transmigrated, but the situation was a little special.¡± She naturally hoped that Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang were deader than dead, but she could not be so optimistic. If that scum and slut were really here and she was not on guard, wouldn¡¯t she suffer greatly? Although Ye Jiushang did not know what it meant to have one¡¯s soul be transmigrated and reborn, he could roughly understand the concept. It was not much different from evil techniques such as body possession. Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang did not have their true bodies in the Tongxuan Continent like Little Xin¡¯er. If their souls really came to the Tongxuan Continent and they wanted to live, they had to possess the bodies of others. It seemed that he had to take this matter seriously. He could not let those two harm Little Xin¡¯er again. ¡°Hmph, even if that adulterous couple really transmigrated and were reborn, I¡¯ll kill them again,¡± Xue Fanxin vowed. She had suffered once. How could she take it again? ¡°Those two are insignificant. If I see them, I¡¯ll kill them for you. The most important thing right now for you is to increase your strength. You should focus on cultivation.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s finger flashed with purple light, and two leather scrolls with an ancient aura appeared in his hand. He gave them to Xue Fanxin. ¡°These two scrolls are the Xue You Sword Art and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance. From now on, practice them well. As for your original cultivation technique, try your best not to use it in front of outsiders.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xue Fanxin asked suspiciously. Nevertheless, she accepted the scrolls excitedly and started reading them. She lacked cultivation techniques the most. The Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation only showed the first tier. She had already mastered them, but there was no second tier. She did not know how to cultivate it to the next stage. Furthermore, every time she fought with her enemy, she did not have any practical cultivation techniques or martial techniques. Hence, she really lacked cultivation technique manuals. The things Ah Jiu gave her would definitely be top grade. In other words, the cultivation techniques and martial arts techniques on these two scrolls must be the best of the best. She had to practice them properly. Chapter 180 - Xue You Sword Art Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®The Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel was a precious treasure. The cultivation techniques inside must have their own heaven-defying and special aspects. Back in the Nanling Empire, the people from the Asura Hall had already set their sights on this precious treasure. Just in case, it was best to use fewer cultivation techniques and secret techniques related to the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. In front of outsiders, without absolute strength, unless it was a last resort, it was best not to use them. Xue Fanxin also knew the importance of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. Once it was revealed, she would be in a sea of troubles. That person from Asura Hall had come for the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. Fortunately, the Asura Hall had yet to find any traces of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. They could not be certain if it was on her. With the current situation, as long as she did not expose the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, there would not be too much trouble. ¡°Ah Jiu, T¡¯l listen to you and practice these two techniques well. As for the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation, I¡¯ll use them less in the future. By the way, what has this Xue You Sword Art got to do with Xue You Flute?¡± When Xue Fanxin saw the leather scroll that recorded Xue You Sword Art, she immediately began to ponder about the sword technique. ¡°Take out your Xue You Flute,¡± Ye Jiushang said. Then, he guided Xue Fanxin in practicing the Xue You Sword Art. ¡°The Xue You Flute is an artifact that can change its form at will. Its initial form is a flute, but as its spirituality increases, it can transform into a sword. Try to communicate with Xue You Flute and change its form with your thoughts.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Fanxin did as Ye Jiushang instructed and injected her spirit energy into the Xue You Flute. With a thought, the flute in her hand really turned into a sword. It was a blue sword that was as clear as crystal. The sword was extremely light and was not difficult to hold. Xue You Flute, Xue You Sword. It was indeed extraordinary. Ye Jiushang guided Xue Fanxin in practicing her Xue You Sword Art with patience. Sometimes, he even taught her step by step. Xue Fanxin was extremely perceptive. She understood many things after Ye Jiushang explained them to her once. Furthermore, she had also gained some insights of her own. In less than half a day, she had mastered the Xue You Sword Art quite well. Although she was not mature enough, she was at least somewhat proficient in the moves. Something even more exciting happened. After practicing the Xue You Sword Art, she broke through to the Spirit Awakening Realm and entered the Spirit Building realm. In other words, from now on, she had embarked on the path of cultivation in the truest sense. ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu, I¡¯ve advanced to the Spirit Building realm. I¡¯m at the Spirit Building realm now.¡± Xue Fanxin was too happy. She ran up to Ye Jiushang and bounced around like a rabbit. Little Lei, who was lying on the tree in boredom, said mockingly, ¡°Only at the Spirit Building realm? Your cultivation level is pitifully low. You¡¯re just a bit stronger than ordinary people. Do you have to be so happy?¡± Xue Fanxin glanced at Little Lei on the tree and asked with a sinister smile, ¡°Why, do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡®When Little Lei saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s smile, he felt that something was wrong. How could he dare to insult her? He immediately compromised. ¡°No, no objections, I have no objections at all. Continue, continue. Pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡± Ifhe really offended this girl, wouldn¡¯t he be saying goodbye to the roasted meat? ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Xue Fanxin no longer bickered with Little Lei. She practiced the Xue You Sword Art again because every time she did so, she would gain some insight. There were infinite mysteries in that sword art that infatuated her. Ye Jiushang had not expected her to be so interested in a sword technique. He watched her practice the Xue You Sword Art over and over again. She was so tired that her forehead was covered in sweat. Afraid that she would collapse from exhaustion, he had no choice but to stop her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it a day. It¡¯s not early anymore. We should go back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Fanxin transformed the Xue You Sword back into the Xue You Flute and reluctantly stored it. Only then did she feel the rush of exhaustion, and her limbs were sore and weak. In the end, she could no longer bear it and sat on the ground weakly. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m spent.¡± Ye Jiushang shook his head helplessly. His heart ached as he walked over and picked up the girl who was slumped on the ground. He said gently, ¡°Rest if you¡¯re tired. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired. I can still¡­¡± Xue Fan wanted to force her eyelids to open, but they refused to follow her commands. She ultimately closed her eyes and fell asleep. ¡°What a silly girl.¡± Ye Jiushang looked at the sleeping beauty in his arms and smiled gently. Then, he coldly ordered Little Lei, who was sitting on the tree, ¡°Go back.¡± Little Lei was already used to Ye Jiushang¡¯s ruthlessness towards him. He was not shocked at all. He obediently did his work and cast his spell to bring everyone back. Apart from this idiot girl, his master had never been gentle to anyone. Was it because she was the Phoenix Star? The Phoenix Star was a match for the Dragon Star. But this idiot girl was too weak, not like Phoenix Star at all.. Chapter 181 - Bright Future Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With Little Lei¡¯s help, Ye Jiushang returned to the Lord¡¯s Estate in the blink of an eye. He carried the sleeping Xue Fanxin back to her room. He was worried that she would not sleep well because of the sweaty smell on her body, so he instructed Fuyun to help her bathe and change. Actually, he could do these things himself, but he knew that Little Xin¡®er would not like it. At least not now. Forget it. These intimate things should be left for the future. Ye Jiushang stayed in the room for a while longer and watched the person sleeping on the bed. He left only after the servants had prepared the bathwater. Zhuri had been waiting outside for a long time. When he saw Ye Jiushang come out, he went forward to report. ¡°Your Highness, someone is investigating the whereabouts of the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. Back then, when I went to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company to buy it, I didn¡¯t expose my identity. Now, the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company is looking into the buyer.¡± ¡°You bought the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace for the consort?¡± Only then did Ye Jiushang know that the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was with Xue Fanxin. He suddenly recalled that she had gone to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company to sell pills, and his eyes immediately revealed shock. Although he did not know how to refine pills, he still had some understanding of the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. Forget about the Tongxuan Continent, even in other higher regions, there were pitifully few alchemists who could refine pills with the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. There were almost none. Even the Pill King from back then could only barely control the furnace. Furthermore, every time he used it to refine pills, he would suffer an extremely great backlash. The reason why the Pill King died so early was most likely related to him forcefully using the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace to refine pills. This was an unusual pill furnace, and his future consort could actually use it. Judging from her condition, she shouldn¡¯t have suffered any backlash. Not simple, she was really not simple. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness. I don¡¯t know a thing about pill cultivation and didn¡¯t know that the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace is unusable. I only asked the people from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company to take out the best pill cultivating furnace and brought it back. It was my negligence for not clearing things. Please punish me.¡± Zhuri knelt on the ground and apologized. Once someone started investigating the whereabouts of the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace, he also asked about it. He now knew that it was not something that ordinary alchemists could use. Since even the alchemists could not use it, the consort was out of the question. She had never refined pills before. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in that, but I don¡¯t want anyone to know that the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace is in the consort¡¯s hands. Go deal with it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuri did not know why Ye Jiushang had not pursued this matter. After all, it was his fault. In the past, the lord would have definitely punished him. Ye Jiushang naturally would not punish Zhuri. Because of his negligence, his Little Xin¡¯er accidentally used the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace to refine pills and actually succeeded. It seemed that his Little Xin¡®er had a good future on the path of medicinal pills. Xue Fanxin knew nothing about it. She did not mind even if the sky collapsed because she was too tired and slept like a dead pig. Fuyun bathed and dressed Xue Fanxin in a very responsible manner. She then placed her back on the bed and did everything before leaving. Afterward, she stood guard nearby, taking her job seriously. In comparison, Zhuiyue, who had rejected being Xue Fanxin¡¯s maid and guard, was so free that she was about to rot. Every day, she waited for Ye Jiushang to summon her or assign her missions. However, there was no news from him. Even some of the things she was originally responsible for had been reassigned to others. 1 Zhuiyue couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She ran over to Zhuri and asked, ¡°Zhuri, what have you been busy with recently? Don¡¯t you have something for me to do?¡± Zhuri glanced at Zhuiyue as if he were looking at an idiot, but it was only for a fleeting moment. He quickly recovered his composure and said indifferently, ¡°The matters of the Lord are not something we as subordinates can casually ask about. You¡¯d best not break the rules, or you will bear the consequences.¡± What a stupid woman. Did she still not understand? Ever since she had disobeyed the Lord¡¯s orders and refused to serve his consort, she was marked as useless and might even be abandoned. A subordinate who disobeyed his master¡¯s orders, no matter how outstanding she was, would not be put in an important position. ¡°Zhuri, I¡¯m not asking about His Highness. I just have had nothing to do recently. I¡¯m so bored¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re bored, cultivate well. Don¡¯t think about things you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about. I have things to do, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Zhuri secretly reminded Zhuiyue. As for whether she could wake up or not, that was her own business. However, she had feelings for the Lord. It was impossible for her to wake up.. Chapter 182 - A Shocking Result Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin slept until the sky lit up. When she woke up, she felt comfortable all over. Seeing Fuyun waiting by the side, she greeted her warmly, ¡°Fuyun, good morning!¡± ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡± Fu Yun bowed and paid her respects obediently. Then, she led the maidservants to help Xue Fanxin wash up and change. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I just need to brush my teeth and wash my face. You don¡¯t have to find such annoying clothes. Take it easy.¡± Xue Fanxin saw the troublesome clothes and got someone to change them quickly. She did not want to wear long skirts that dragged on the ground everywhere, especially when she was practicing martial arts. It was a burden. Fuyun did as Xue Fanxin asked and found a light blue dress that reached her ankles. The style was a little simple, but the workmanship and the embroidery on the dress were all from the best tailors and embroiders in Heavenly Saints City. Every thread was worth thousands of gold. How could Xue Fanxin understand the preciousness in her clothes? It was enough as long as she was comfortable. After washing up, she ate something simple and then continued practicing her sword in the courtyard. She wanted to comprehend the Xue You Sword Art before practicing it earnestly. This time, her sword technique had an additional intent. It was as if she was in a place where snow was swirling about. The snowflakes here seemed to be alive. They could dance according to her will, and they could even transform into millions of ice swords that formed different formations. It was just that her comprehension, strength, and knowledge were still insufficient. In the end, she only comprehended half a move from this intent realm. However, even if it was only one move, the power could not be underestimated. ¡°Fuyun, why don¡¯t you spar with me?¡± Xue Fanxin couldn¡¯t wait to see how powerful her new moves were. She quickly found someone to spar with. Fuyun was undoubtedly the most suitable person. ¡°Your Highness, swords have no eyes¡­¡± Fuyun hesitated. She did not have the courage to spar with Xue Fanxin. The Lord cared so much for the consort. If she accidentally hurt her, she would probably lose her life. ¡°I¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s not overdo it. I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens. If Ye Jiushang dares to punish you, I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson. Come, come. Fight me and let me know what stage my strength is at.¡± Fuyun was helpless. Under Xue Fanxin¡¯s pestering, she had no choice but to fight. For safety reasons, she did not use a weapon, fighting with Xue Fanxin barehanded. She even suppressed her strength and attacked with propriety. However, as they fought, she actually fell into a disadvantageous position. She had no choice but to release a little of her suppressed cultivation. Xue Fanxin used the new move she had just leaned to fight against Fuyun. The Xue You Sword in her hand was like a phantom, and her entire body was covered in an icy aura that came from the sword. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to approach and attack her. Only by breaking through her defense could the other party launch an attack. Was this really the strength a cultivator who had just entered the Spirit Building realm should have? This strength clearly belonged to the Spirit Refinement Realm. Fuyun was at the peak of the Spirit Refining Realm and had not entered the Spirit Transformation realm yet. However, Xue Fanxin could unleash the power comparable to a Spirit Refining Realm cultivator and managed to barely fight Fuyun to a draw. If the consort had any other tricks up her sleeve, Fuyun would probably not be a match for her. Fuyun employed all her skills, but she was still unable to defeat Xue Fanxin. Although she had the upper hand, she had not gained much. The consort¡¯s sword techniques were profound, and the sword in her hand was no ordinary item. She was really no match for her. Xue Fanxin had gained some insights during her fight with Fuyun. Her sword aura became stronger and stronger as time passed. In her last strike, she gathered all her energy and actually forced Fuyun back more than ten steps, almost hurting her. Fuyun could not bear the powerful sword aura and knelt on one knee, taking deep breaths to calm down. She looked at the person who had defeated her in disbelief. She had actually been defeated by the consort when her cultivation level was more than a major realm higher than hers. No one would believe such a shocking outcome if they heard it.. Chapter 183 - Just Talking Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin had used too much strength in her last strike. Seeing her almost get injured, she was frightened. She quickly ran over and helped Fuyun up. ¡°Fuyun, are you okay? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know that the power of that sword would be so great. Are you hurt? Why don¡¯t I help you take a look? My medical skills are quite good.¡± ¡°Tm fine. I¡¯m not injured. Your Highness¡¯s sword skills are superb. I¡¯m indeed no match for you.¡± Fuyun sounded a little disappointed. Clearly, she had suffered a considerable blow from her defeat in that battle just now. She had worked hard at cultivation day and night, but in the end, she was still so useless. No wonder she was ranked last among the Night Shadow Guards. If not for a coincidence, she would probably have continued to receive training in the Night Shadow Camp and would not have had the chance to go on missions. Compared to the other Night Shadow Guards, she was really, really weak. Such a useless Night Shadow Guard would be given up sooner or later. Xue Fanxin sensed that something was wrong with Fuyun¡¯s emotions. She knew her confidence was low, so she comforted her. ¡°Fuyun, actually, your strength is above mine. The reason I won is because of the sword in my hand. This is not an ordinary weapon.¡± The truth was indeed so. If she had used an ordinary sword, she would definitely not be Fuyun¡¯s match, Perhaps she would not even be able to receive three moves from Fuyun. However, Fuyun did not feel good about Xue Fanxin¡¯s comfort. She was still dispirited from her defeat. Xue Fanxin thought of some television dramas and novels she had read in the past. Recalling the paragraphs, she said, ¡°Victory and defeat are common on the path of cultivation. Being too calculative about one¡¯s success or failure is not the state of mind a powerful person should have. A true expert will find their own shortcomings in every failure and then improve upon them and continue to work hard. Only then can their cultivation level reach a higher realm. There are always drawbacks to being undefeated. If someone never loses, they won¡¯t know where their shortcomings are. Moreover, it can also breed self-righteousness that one shouldn¡¯t have. The result might not be good.¡± Alright, these nice words were all borrowed from others. She hoped they would be of some use to Fuyun. Being defeated by someone whose cultivation level was so much lower than hers was indeed quite a blow. Xue Fanxin¡¯s ¡®borrowed¡¯ words gave Fuyun a wake-up call. She came to a realization and no longer cared about her defeat. Standing up, she looked at Xue Fanxin gratefully. ¡°Consort, thank you. If not for your words today, I¡¯m afraid I would have stopped here.¡± The mental state of a cultivator was extremely important. Once it was not strong enough, it was very easy to produce inner demons, greatly influencing one¡¯s cultivation. It might even make a cultivator¡¯s cultivation level stagnate forever. Fuyun still had bursts of fear in her heart. If it was anyone else today, they definitely wouldn¡¯t care about her state of mind, let alone comfort her and help her. She really had to thank the consort. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have known that her heart was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even look at the outcome of a battle. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Consort.¡± ¡°Er¡­ No, no. I was just saying it casually. Haha,¡± Xue Fanxin said awkwardly. At this moment, the butler of the Lord¡¯s Estate came to report. ¡°Consort, there are two people outside who claim to be your elder sisters who want to see you. I wonder if you want to see them?¡± ¡°My sisters? Since when did I have sisters?¡± ¡°I think they look a little familiar. They should be from the Xue family.¡± 1 Chapter 184 - A Show Outside Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Outside the Lord¡¯s Estate, two beautifully-dressed women were waiting patiently. However, after standing there for a long time, they did not receive any response. Although they were dissatisfied, they had to bear with it and stifle their complaints. This was the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, a place even more difficult to enter than the Imperial Palace. They could not treat it as their backyard, not to mention that they were not familiar with Xue Fanxin. The two women were the daughters of the Young Madam of the Xue family, Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan. Both of them were rare beauties with decent talent. Unfortunately, their horizons were too small. They only knew how to vie for favor in the private courtyard all day or find a rich husband. Those outstanding descendants of the royal family and aristocrats were their goals. Topping their goal list was none other than the noble and mysterious Ye Jiushang. They had not only come to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate under the orders of their mother and grandmother, but they also had deep adoration and longing for Ye Jiushang, to begin with. If even Xue Fanxin, that extremely ugly woman, could obtain the favor of the Ninth Imperial Uncle, could they not? Just as Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan were waiting patiently outside the estate, Princess Yun Qiao also came. The three women bumped into each other, creating another show. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Princess Yun Qiao naturally knew the two sisters. After all, they were both important people in Heavenly Saints City, and she often bumped into them at banquets. Even though Princess Yun Qiao was the daughter of the Duke of Zhongyi and the niece of the current Empress, Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan¡¯s status was not low either. They were direct descendants of the four great clans and children of the main wife. With such status and background, Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan naturally had the confidence to face Princess Yun Qiao. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± ¡°Theard that a few days ago, Princess Yun Qiao barged into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and was thrown out. She actually still has the face to come here today? Her skin is so thick!¡± ¡°No matter how thick my skin is, it¡¯s not as thick as yours. Didn¡¯t your Xue family put that ban on Xue Fanxin? Now that you know that her relationship with the Ninth Imperial Uncle is extraordinary, you immediately stuck close to her. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to stand here. Hmph, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you sisters are up to. Want to use Xue Fanxin to get close to the Ninth Imperial Uncle? You¡¯re daydreaming. Why don¡¯t you go back and look in the mirror? With your appearances, it would be strange if you could enter the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Princess Yun Qiao, why must you smile so widely? Everyone knows that you love the Ninth Imperial Uncle. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t even glance at you. Today, you¡¯re here for the Ninth Imperial Uncle just like us. Let¡¯s see who can enter the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s residence first. Don¡¯t forget how miserably you were thrown out a few days ago.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can enter the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate today, but I can definitely do so.¡± Princess Yun Qiao took out an imperial decree from her storage bag and showed it to the Xue sisters. ¡°See this? This is the imperial decree that Aunt Empress gave me. With it, I am sure to enter the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate.¡± Anything that happened at the entrance of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate would be reported to Ye Jiushang as long as it was something important. When Princess Yun Qiao took out the imperial decree of the Empress, Ye Jiushang quickly found out about it. ¡°The Empress? It looks like she¡¯s very free recently. I¡¯ll make her busy.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled coldly. Zhuri was waiting for orders by the side. Seeing the sinister and mysterious smile on Ye Jiushang¡¯s face, he knew that someone was going to be unlucky. That idiot, the Empress, just had to offend their master, who was not someone to be trifled with. She was really looking for death. Ye Jiushang¡¯s face suddenly softened. With a hint of interest, he asked calmly, ¡°What is the consort doing?¡± ¡°The consort woke up early in the morning and practiced her swordsmanship in the yard. She even fought with Fuyun and defeated her. She¡¯s currently dealing with the Xue sisters.¡± ¡°Go and wait for her. After she¡¯s done playing, throw those messy people out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuri took the order and left, waiting for Xue Fanxin. He was really filled with curiosity about the consort now. He wanted to know how heaven-defying she was. She had never refined a pill before but could use the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. Moreover, she had defeated Fuyun, who was at the peak of the Spirit Refining Realm, with her Spirit Building Realm cultivation level. The most heaven-defying thing was that she had made a place for herself in the Lord¡¯s heart. He had a feeling that the consort would constantly create miracles. Presumably, the coming days in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate would be very interesting.. Chapter 185 - Three Fools Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin found out that the Xue family had come looking for her, she was thinking about how to deal with them. However, before she could come up with a strategy, another servant came to report that Princess Yun Qiao was also here. ¡°These three women are really naive. They are so naive that they are simply idiots. Do they think that after entering the Ninth King¡¯s Estate and seeing him, they will become his women? Idiots.¡± It was boring to deal with women who were too simple-minded. Comparatively, Su Baifeng¡¯s intelligence, ability, shrewdness, and ambition were the most terrifying. Xue Fanxin knew that Su Baifeng liked the Ninth Imperial Uncle, and she was even crazier than Princess Yun Qiao. However, she was not as stupid as these women who tried to barge into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate all day, doing meaningless things. Facing such an enemy, you wouldn¡¯t know when she would attack and what she would do behind your back. Up to now, among those women who admired Ah Jiu, only Su Baifeng could make her afraid. The others were all stupid women who could not cause any trouble. She could not be bothered to play with them. Furthermore, she did not want too many people to see her true appearance. That would not be fun. ¡°Butler, go out the door and tell the Xue sisters in front of Princess Yun Qiao that the Ninth Imperial Uncle doesn¡¯t have time to see them. Let them go back. Remember, you must emphasize that the Ninth Imperial Uncle isn¡¯t free to see them. As for Princess Yun Qiao, she has the Empress¡¯s imperial decree in her hand. I don¡¯t want to offend the Empress, for now, so let the Ninth Imperial Uncle handle it.¡± ¡°But the Xue sisters are asking to see you, Your Highness, not the Lord,¡± the butler said in confusion. He really could not understand what their consort was up to. ¡°Just do as I say. As for the outcome, we¡¯ll have to see how those three will kick up a fuss. How far can they go?¡± Fuyun, who was standing by the side, caught Xue Fanxin¡¯s meaning. She asked curiously, ¡°Your Highness, do you want the Xue sisters and Princess Yun Qiao to fight with each other?¡± ¡°My Fuyun is still the smartest. With the intelligence of those three women, I don¡¯t have to personally take action to defeat them. Besides, there¡¯s still Su Baifeng!¡± Xue Fanxin smiled evilly and said to the butler, ¡°Butler, after those three are finished, you can exaggerate what happened today and let everyone in Heavenly Saints City know that the two daughters of the Xue family and Princess Yun Qiao fought over the Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± ¡°Why is that so?¡± the butler asked again. Although this question was not in line with the rules, he was just curious. Of course, he dared to ask because the consort had an easy-going personality. If it were any other master, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a peep. ¡°I¡¯ll be fun if the matter gets blown up!¡± ¡°Fun?¡± ¡°Butler, just do as I say. The Ninth Imperial Uncle will give you a push from the back and make the matter even bigger. When the time comes, we¡¯ll quietly watch the show.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled playfully at the butler, then pulled Fuyun up and led her towards the wall. ¡°Fuyun, let¡¯s go shopping, We won¡¯t play with those boring, stupid women.¡± ¡°sho-shopping?¡± Before Fuyun could react, she was dragged by Xue Fanxin over the wall and out of the courtyard. She was a Night Shadow Guard. Apart from training, she was usually busy on missions. How could she have time to shop? For the Night Shadow Guards, shopping was something abnormal. Chapter 186 - Using Others to Kill Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin ignored the three idiots who were at each other¡¯s throats at the door of the Lord¡¯s Estate. After climbing out of the wall, she dragged Fuyun along to the streets. She walked everywhere and did not spare any snacks in the stalls. There was a paper bag filled with quite a few small meat buns in her hand. She munched as she walked. ¡°Fuyun, Fuyun, come and see if this bracelet is beautiful. ¡°And that hairpin, is it nice? ¡°What about this? I think it suits you. Fuyun was pulled by Xue Fanxin the entire time. The whole way, she was completely out of sorts. She felt strange shopping like this, and everywhere she went, she felt awkward as if she was incompatible with everything here. Getting pulled by Xue Fanxin didn¡¯t do her any good; she was extremely nervous. As a subordinate, how could she be so close to her master? This was against the rules and was not permitted. If the lord found out about this, she would definitely be severely punished. However, the consort was her master. If her master wanted to do this, what could she do? Stuck in a dilemma, Fuyun allowed Xue Fanxin to pull her along. Her entire body was stiff, and her face was expressionless. Xue Fanxin¡¯s beautiful face was the focus of attention everywhere she went. Not long after she started shopping, someone had already reported her whereabouts to someone with ulterior motives. ¡®The Lian family and Su Baifeng had been inquiring about Fanjiu these few days, but the strange thing was that they could not find any information at all. There was no trace of this person as if she had disappeared into thin air. Today, they finally had news of this woman. How could they let her off? The moment Lian Bingmeng caught wind of Xue Fanxin, she brought experts over. She was worried that Xue Fanxin would run to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company again. When the time came, with Gu Jinyuan protecting her, things would be difficult. Su Baifeng was not as stupid as Lian Bingmeng. She only revealed this information to the interested party, using the strength of others to achieve her goals. ¡°The Yi family¡¯s second master is a pervert. He likes to have mistresses. As long as it¡¯s a beauty, he definitely won¡¯t let her off. Go, tell Second Master Yi about Fanjiu and let him deal with this woman.¡± Using someone else to do her dirty work not only saved manpower, but she could also achieve her goals. It had to be said that Su Baifeng knew the intrigue. Xue Fanxin was unaware that a lot of trouble was coming her way. Though even if she knew, she would not be afraid. She had just learned the Xue You Sword Art. The fight with Fuyun was not that satisfying as they both had reservations. She needed a real battle, especially the kind where she could fight to the death. If she was no match for the enemy, she would get help. Anyway, she knew that apart from Fuyun, there were also others secretly protecting her. She wanted to have a good time today and that included a good fight. ¡°Fuyun, do you smell stinky tofu?¡± ¡°Stinky tofu? What stinky tofu?¡± Fuyun sniffed and really caught an unpleasant stench. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat stinky tofu.¡± Xue Fanxin didn¡¯t care if Fuyun liked it or not as she brought her to the place that sold stinky tofu. However, halfway through, she was stopped. Lian Bingmeng was blocking Xue Fanxin¡¯s way with her henchmen. Seeing that there was only a Spirit Refining Realm woman following her, she was very smug in her heart. She arrogantly said, ¡°Little slut, without Young Master Gu backing you up today, I want to see how you can still be arrogant!¡± Xue Fanxin ignored Lian Bingmeng. She pointed towards the people behind her and counted, ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡­¡± There were a total of eight people, all in the Spirit Refinement Realm. With her current ability, dealing with them should not be difficult. Xue Fanxin¡¯s disregard for her triggered Lian Bingmeng. She scolded, ¡°Little slut, I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Who is that little slut calling?¡± ¡°The little slut called you.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh. So it¡¯s the little slut who¡¯s calling for me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡®The crowd that had gathered to watch the commotion laughed out loud when they heard Xue Fanxin and Lian Bingmeng¡¯s conversation. Anyone could see that Lian Bingmeng was a little anxious. As for the beautiful little girl, she was incomparably smart.. Chapter 187 - Satisfying Fight Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Only now did Lian Bingmeng react. She knew that she had been tricked and humiliated by Xue Fanxin and got even angrier. Her expression was incomparably ugly as she glared at the person in front of her, roaring, ¡°Fanjiu, you will soon pay the price in blood for what you have done. Attack! Kill her for me!¡± The eight people behind her immediately moved. Xue Fanxin had long been looking forward to this. Once the order was given, she summoned her Xue You Sword. With a blue crystal sword in her hand, she began to fight. Fuyun wanted to join the fight, but she was stopped by Xue Fanxin. ¡°Let me do it. If I can¡¯t beat them, you can help out.¡± Fuyun stopped in her tracks and did not take action. Instead, she watched from the side, prepared to take action at any moment. Although the consort did not let her fight, she would definitely be punished if the consort got injured. However, since the consort could defeat her, this battle would not be difficult for her. At the very least, she could protect herself. When Lian Bingmeng saw Xue Fanxin take out an extraordinary sword, her eyes turned red. Her heart was filled with desire for that sword. She had never seen such a beautiful sword. Once she killed her, the sword would be hers. Xue Fanxin was currently concentrating on the fight. She used her Xue You Sword Art to fight eight people. Despite being outnumbered, she did not lose, though she did not gain any advantage either. However, not much time had passed since the fight started. Although they were still in a stalemate, in another fifteen minutes, the advantageous party would appear. Her cultivation level was not high, and her stamina was insufficient. She could not last long. If not for the Ninth Imperial Uncle taking her to the Spirit Origin Mountain Range to climb mountains and exercise her body, her physique would have been even worse. Hence, high cultivation levels did not mean that they were powerful. If one¡¯s physique could not keep up, they were still useless. Many cultivators only paid attention to the level of their cultivation, not caring much about their bodies. Furthermore, cultivating their bodies was an extremely bitter and tiring thing. Not many had the patience to do that. Therefore, most of the disciples of the large families only had cultivation levels with weak bodies, especially those who relied on medicinal pills. They were pleasing to the eye but useless. This battle made Xue Fanxin realize the importance of her physique, and it also let her know that in her current state, she did not have much juice left in her. She had to finish this quickly. ¡°Twontt play with you anymore.¡± Xue Fanxin gathered all her strength and summoned three illusionary swords that were identical to the Xue You Sword. The illusionary swords flew around the eight people before releasing extremely cold air. It froze the eight people until their entire bodies were stiff and they could not move. Trembling and shivering, they lost their combat strength. Xue Fanxin was exhausted. She was struggling to stand and panting for air. If not for her strong willpower, she would definitely have collapsed to the ground. This battle was really satisfying. Before she knew it, she had already become so powerful. She could fight eight Spirit Refining Realm cultivators solo. Fuyun knew that Xue Fanxin¡¯s combat ability was above her cultivation level, but she had never expected it to be so much stronger. Even she would find it challenging to solo eight people in the Spirit Refinement Realm. The consort was truly extraordinary. Seeing Xue Fanxin use her Spirit Building Realm cultivation to monopolize eight Spirit Refining Realm cultivators and even win in the end, Lian Bingmeng was in disbelief. She seemed as if she were looking at a monster. The Spirit Refining Realm was a tier higher than the Spirit Building Realm. It would not be strange if a Spirit Refining Realm cultivator had defeated eight people in the Spirit Building Realm. However, for a person in the Spirit Building Realm to defeat eight people in the Spirit Refinement Realm, this kind of impossible thing had really happened in front of her, making her have no choice but to believe it.. Chapter 188 - The Show Begins Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin had fought eight Spirit Refining Realm experts at the same time with her Spirit Building Realm cultivation base. Not only had she not lost, but she had even won beautifully. This result not only stunned Lian Bingmeng but even the surrounding spectators. Some people rubbed their eyes to. check if they were seeing things. How could someone in the Spirit Building Realm defeat someone in the Spirit Refinement Realm? There was a large cultivation realm difference between them! Furthermore, it was one versus eight. Who was this fairy-like woman? Why was she so powerful? Awoman with such strength definitely did not come from an ordinary family. Her status was likely no lower than Lian Bingmeng¡¯s. If Lian Bingmeng really got on her bad side, she would probably suffer. ¡°Your people are already frozen. If you still want to kill me, you can only do it yourself, or find someone more powerful.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s words were filled with ridicule and mockery towards Lian Bingmeng. She did not have much patience towards such an unreasonable and narrow-minded person. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Lian Bingmeng panicked. After witnessing Xue Fanxin¡¯s powerful strength, her heart was filled with fear. How had she provoked such a powerful person? ¡°What? If you have nothing to say, get lost. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here. Next time, if you want to cause trouble for me, please bring some real fighters. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only get beaten by me. By the way, if you can look for a fighter, I can also do the same. So if you come looking for me next time, be prepared.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s words angered Lian Bingmeng so much that she almost spat out blood. At the same time, though, it made her realize that she had underestimated this beauty. To save her skin, she had to quickly escape. Those who relied on their status often bullied the weak and feared the strong. As long as the other party was strong enough, they would not dare to provoke them. Lian Bingmeng was clearly such a person. Seeing Lian Bingmeng flee, Xue Fanxin shrugged speechlessly. Then, she walked towards the nearby Fuyun and hooked onto her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s continue shopping. Ill take you to the First Restaurant for a feast later.¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you really okay?¡± Fuyun was still a little worried for Xue Fanxin. After all, she was clearly exhausted just now. She should have had a good rest rather than go shopping. Why was the consort feeling energetic again? Her recovery ability was really impressive! ¡°I¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I was a little tired earlier, but I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m feeling very energetic! Let¡¯s go try stinky tofu first, then go eat a big meal at the First Restaurant.¡± Xue Fanxin was indeed spirited. Although she was a bit worn out, it was not a big deal. ¡®When the battle ended, she was drained. But for some reason, after resting and taking a few deep breaths, she felt that her strength had recovered by 70-80% and her spirit had also improved. 1 Initially, she wanted to go back and rest, but she changed her plans. She would continue shopping and eat at the First Restaurant. After fighting, her stomach was empty. She was hungry! Fuyun refreshed her understanding of Xue Fanxin again. She felt that whatever strange things and miracles happened to her were very normal. Xue Fanxin was in a good mood and did not want to worry about those messy things. She continued to shop with Fuyun and bought a bunch of snacks from the stalls. Just as she was about to enter another snack store, a few passersby chatted as they walked past her. They were discussing some gossip, which caught her attention. ¡°Did you guys hear? Just now, Princess Yun Qiao and the two daughters of the Xue family fought outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. In the end, they angered the Ninth Imperial Uncle and were thrown onto the streets. All of them were in a sorry state. There¡¯s no need to mention how ugly they looked.¡± ¡°Really? Forget about Princess Yun Qiao. She has always been such a mess. What¡¯s going on with the two daughters of the Xue family?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it very obvious? What was the name of the person that the Xue family banned back then? Xue Fanxin, yes, Xue Fanxin. She¡¯s the Ninth Imperial Consort. The Xue family has already retracted their ban. It looks like they want to use her as a shortcut to climb up to the Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that the show had begun. Even if she could not clean up the Xue family immediately, they had to pay some interest first.. Chapter 189 - Fight Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The reason Princess Yun Qiao and the Xue sisters had an argument and even fought was that the butler of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had come out to say that the Ninth Imperial Uncle had no time to see the Xue sisters. Didn¡¯t it mean that these sisters were here for the Ninth Imperial Uncle? Thinking of this, Princess Yun Qiao was enraged. Furthermore, she had come with the Empress¡¯s imperial decree but had yet to successfully enter the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, causing her more frustration. The more she looked at the Xue sisters, the more she disliked them. She might as well vent her anger on them. How dare they try to snatch the Ninth Imperial Uncle from her? They were courting death. Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan were not pushovers either. They counterattacked after getting scolded by Princess Yun Qiao. The three of them were arrogant and not mature enough, so none of them was willing to back down. Everyone wanted to take revenge and started fighting whenever they felt like it. In the end, for some reason, the matter escalated until they were thrown onto the streets by the people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. However, they were still confused. This was the second time that Princess Yun Qiao had been refused entry. Furthermore, she had been thrown out in a sorry state despite possessing the Empress¡¯s imperial decree, making her feel especially humiliated. She lost her rationality and let out her anger on the Xue sisters. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I have been thrown out?¡± ¡°Even without us, you¡¯d still be thrown out. Don¡¯t think that just because you have the Empress¡¯s imperial decree, you can really enter the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Even if you do, you still might not see the Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± ¡°Tll tear your mouths apart.¡± ¡°We still don¡¯t know who will rip whose mouth yet.¡± Humiliated, the three women had a belly full of emotions. They lost their reason and started fighting again right on the streets. Princess Yun Qiao had a Spirit Refining Realm cultivation level, and Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan also had similar cultivations. They were both in the Spirit Refining Realm, but Princess Yun Qiao¡¯s cultivation level was a little higher, so she was not at a disadvantage against two people. It was precisely because their strengths were equal that the battle was intense. The battle continued without a clear victor. From East Street to West Street, many shops were damaged, and even some pedestrians were injured. However, as it was a matter involving the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s Estate and the Xue family, the patrolling guards did not dare to interfere. They only reported it upward and waited for the higher-ups to settle it. The bystanders also did not want to meddle in others¡¯ business. Therefore, the three women fought for a long time, but no one stopped them. They just kept fighting As they fought, they actually reached the main street where Xue Fanxin was, causing a considerable commotion. Xue Fanxin had never expected to meet these three idiots here. She really could not avoid them! ¡°Your Highness, you were right. They¡¯ve really started fighting, and it seems very intense.¡± Fuyun and Xue Fanxin were sitting in a tofu pudding snack shop, eating and watching them tussle on the street. Everything that had happened today was related to fighting. ¡°Tch, to think that they have the cheek to say that their talent is not bad with their skills. Look at those three idiots. Their footwork is all over the place, and their bottoms are unstable. Their basic skills are terrible,¡± Xue Fanxin commented as she watched. Although she had never seen Princess Yun Qiao and had no impression of the Xue sisters, she could guess their identities. At that moment, Princess Yun Qiao knocked away a large shop sign by the street, wanting to use it to smash the Xue sisters. ¡®The Xue sisters quickly dodged when they saw the large signboard coming their way. However, the huge signboard did not hit anyone, nor did anyone catch it. It just kept going forward. A little girl in tattered clothes was suddenly pushed by someone and thrown onto the street, right on the path of the signboard. Scared witless, she sat on the ground, not knowing what to do. The crowd did not dare to save her. After all, it was a conflict between the Duke of Zhongyi and the Xue family. If they stepped out, they would definitely be involved in the fight. Coincidentally, the little girl had fallen not far from Xue Fanxin. She did not hesitate to use her light body kung fu to fly out and protect the little girl behind her. Then, she summoned her Xue You Sword and slashed the large signboard in half. The two pieces flew out, smashing right at the Xue sisters.. Chapter 190 - Really Looking For A Beating Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®When the two halves of the signboard smashed over, the Xue sisters had no time to dodge. They could only use their palms to block the signboard. Just as the Xue sisters were busy dealing with the signboard, Princess Yun Qiao took the opportunity to attack. She used a big killing move and sent the two sisters flying. ¡°Ah¡± Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan smashed into the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. This battle had ended in their defeat. Princess Yun Qiao was ina much better mood. She didn¡¯t pay attention to Xue Fanxin, who had run out to save someone, for the time being. Instead, she mocked the Xue sisters. ¡°You want to fight with me? This is just a demo for you. If I see you again, I¡¯ll beat you up until you¡¯re looking for your teeth on the ground.¡± With this win, Princess Yun Qiao felt that she had regained some of her lost face. She cursed at the Xue sisters and left smugly. The two Xue sisters glared at Princess Yun Qiao¡¯s departing figure. The fire in their hearts was raging. While they were gnashing their teeth in anger, a faint, gentle voice sounded from the side. It provided them an outlet to vent the hatred in their hearts. After Xue Fanxin saved the little girl, she realized that she was still in a state of shock and trauma. Hence, she comforted her. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay.¡± The little girl was wearing a dirty and torn rough hemp garment. Her face was greasy, and her hair was a mess. One look and one could tell that she was a homeless beggar. No one would pity such a beggar even if she died on the streets, let alone take the risk of offending the Duke of Zhongyi and the Xue family to save her. Therefore, Xue Fanxin¡¯s actions made everyone look up to her. After all, not many people in Heavenly Saints City could be as kind as her. After the little girl received Xue Fanxin¡¯s comfort, her emotions slowly stabilized. She was no longer so panicked in her heart. She stared at the beautiful sister in front of her in confusion and helplessness. She knew that this beautiful sister was her savior. This sister was really pretty. She was the most beautiful girl she had ever seen and the person with the kindest heart. She was a beggar without parents. No one had ever cared about her life or death, nor had anyone ever been so gentle to her. This pretty sister was the first ¡°Pretty¡­ Sister¡­¡± The little girl had a thousand things she wanted to say, but because she felt too inferior, she could not say a word in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s already over! Are you hungry?¡± Xue Fanxin stroked the little girl¡¯s head, not minding her dirtiness at all. Then, she said to Fuyun, ¡°Bring me a bowl of tofu pudding.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fuyun did as Xue Fanxin said and took a bow! of tofu pudding, When she was about to reach out and give it to Xue Fanxin, the bow! in her hand was knocked off. The Xue sisters had already gotten up from the ground. They had suffered at Princess Yun Qiao¡¯s hands and would naturally seek revenge elsewhere. They first knocked the bowl in Fuyun¡¯s hand If this woman had not suddenly appeared and struck that signboard, they would not have lost to Princess Yun Qiao. ¡°How dare you interfere in our Xue family¡¯s business? I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± ¡°Sis, why waste your breath on her? Just cripple them.¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected the Xue sisters to have such bad characters. Looking at the broken bowl and scattered tofu pudding on the ground, she frowned and revealed an unhappy expression. She originally didn¡¯t intend to directly clash with the Xue sisters today. She just wanted to use Princess Yun Qiao to teach them a lesson. However, she had changed her mind now. If she did not give these two sisters a beating today, she would not be Xue Fanxin. ¡°Fuyun, take care of this little girl for me.¡± Xue Fanxin stood up and handed the little girl to Fuyun. Then, she turned to the Xue sisters and said coldly, ¡°Since you two are so annoying, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes.¡± The sisters from the Xue family were really asking for a beating¡­ Chapter 191 - A Ruthless Beating Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Only now did the two sisters see Xue Fanxin¡¯s face clearly. She was just too beautiful, ten times prettier than them, making her look like a fairy from a painting. Her appearance shocked them, and they suddenly remembered something. It was said that a few days ago, at the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, the Lian family¡¯s Lian Bingmeng had offended a woman who was even more beautiful than the number one beauty of Heavenly Saints City, Su Baifeng. Moreover, that woman had an extraordinary relationship with Gu Jinyuan. Many people guessed that her background must not be simple. Could it be that the woman who was so beautiful in front of her was that person from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company that day? If it was really her, then things would be a little troublesome. Offending someone under Gu Jinyuan¡¯s protection was not a small matter. Xue Fanxin had no idea what the sisters were thinking. At this moment, she only wanted to give them a good beating. The Xue You Sword had already appeared in her hand. Pointing it at them, she said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t be satisfied if I don¡¯t beat you up today.¡± ¡°You are Fanjiu?¡± Although Xue Qingluan used a questioning tone, she could already confirm the other party¡¯s identity. ¡°So what if I am? I¡¯ve long been displeased with your Xue family. Look at your pretentious and revolting appearances. How disgusting.¡± Xue Fanxin did not waste her breath on them. Using the Xue You Sword Art, she condensed a chill and charged forward. She defeated them with a simple move. Was this the level of so-called talented descendants of an aristocratic family? Weren¡¯t they too weak? They couldn¡¯t even take one move from her. possible?¡± looked Qingluan in receive they ainhowblowShetier personthemajor thesingle had wouldwas that ofa ThatRefining never able Realm,frommovenot Realm, Spirit disbelief.expected of bothfromtheatfront party than when theXue ishigher other¡±How¡­_ beotherthisthem Building ye tto hertwointhe evenparty. were joinedtheytheforces. Spirit a ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so cold!¡± Xue Qinglan was injured by the sword aura Xue Fanxin had unleashed. Her entire body was frozen, and she was trembling from the cold. That sword aura was just too cold, freezing their meridians and making them unable to circulate their cultivation technique. Hence, they lost all their combat strength. They were unable to even receive a single strike. they hadsomethingbut casuallywas anything enough topersonHowever,could was Thiscold ordinarythe proverelease.peoplethatordinary. suchnot was airprovoked that After defeating the Xue sisters, Xue Fanxin put away her Xue You Sword. She exercised her wrists and ankles and walked towards them with a sinister smile. ¡°Do you think this is the end? Then you¡¯re too naive. The real show has just begun.¡± Xue Fanxin began punching and kicking the Xue sisters. She beat them up ruthlessly with her bare hands, particularly aiming for their faces. Bang! Bang!Bang! Every punch and kick landed on the Xue sisters, producing crisp sounds. The scene spooked the surrounding people. ¡®What ruthless punches and kicks! toowasa girl infight. actually too violent¡­soexciting,mercilesswasSuch She beautiful itwas asavage, too Look at that pair of sisters from the Xue family, their faces were like flowers and jade. They were probably going to be beaten into a pig¡¯s face¡­ But why did they feel so happy? ¡°Ah¡­ Go away, go away.¡± stopme, hittingme.¡± Stophitting ¡°Wuwuwu Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan were beaten up until they turned docile. They cried out for mercy and rolled on the ground screaming without any dignity. Their clothes were messy, and they were in a sorry state. ¡°Tll beat you heartless scums to death. Is being born into a prestigious family a big deal? Does that mean you can disregard other people¡¯s lives? I want to see how valuable your lives are.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Xue Fanxin was getting more pleased as she fought, venting all her dissatisfaction with the Xue family. While she was engrossed in the feeling, a voice sounded with a powerful suppressive force. ¡°Stop..¡± Chapter 192 - Take Me Back Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A middle-aged man led five or six subordinates to the scene. When he saw that Xue Fanxin was beating up Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan, he roared at the top of his lungs, ¡°You have the balls to beat up someone from my Xue family? How dare you! | think you! tired of living!¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan struggled to raise their heads. After seeing who it was, they immediately cried pitifully, ¡°Uncle Mo, hurry up and save us. We¡¯re about to be killed by this woman. Wuwuwu¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Mo, is my face destroyed?¡± ¡°Uncle Mo, take revenge for us quickly. We can¡¯t let this little slut off.¡± Uncle Mo got even more furious. He glared at Xue Fanxin and released the pressure of an expert. ¡°You little girl, how can you be so ruthless at such a young age? If we keep someone as vicious as you alive, you¡¯ll definitely be a disaster. Today, I¡¯ll uphold justice for the heavens and take in a demoness like you.¡± Xue Fanxin was suppressed by the pressure emitted by Uncle Mo until she could not move. She could not even summon the Xue You Sword, let alone resist. This enemy was much stronger than her. She could not deal with him! Although Fuyun¡¯s cultivation was one tier higher than Xue Fanxin¡¯s, she w: in fact not as strong as her. Therefore, she could not bear the pressure emitted by Uncle Mo either. At this moment, she felt a huge mountain pressing down on her body, and she was about to collapse. She was barely standing. ¡®The crowd around them also felt threatened and did not even dare to breathe heavily. They waited silently, no one daring to make a sound or move. At this moment, a chuckle sounded. ¡°Brother Mo, wait a moment.¡± A middle-aged man with a pointy mouth and a slightly plump body walked over. He had at least ten followers behind him. The moment he came, he stared at Xue Fanxin lustfully. The more he looked, the more tempted he was. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful not bad. She¡¯s really not bad.¡± he¡¯s prettier than the number one beauty of Heavenly Saints City. Not bad, ¡°Second Master Yi, you like this girl?¡± Elder Mo stopped and retracted his aura. He started chatting with the Second Master Yi as if no one was around. Everyone in Heavenly Saints City knew that the ond Master of the Yi family liked women. The more beautiful a woman was, the more he would fancy her. Furthermore, he liked to hide his mistres: was a beauty somewhere, he would definitely visit them. If he liked them, he would use all means to put them in his tent. ¡®There were at least a hundred beauties in his courtyard, but he still felt that it was not enough. As long as he heard that there ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful, of course, I would like her. Elder Mo, this girl has offended your Xue family. Why don¡¯t | take care of her for you?¡± Second Master Yi stared at Xue Fanxin. The more he looked at her, the more he appreciated her. He wished he could do something to her right now. ¡°Since Second Master likes her, I¡¯l give her to you. But don¡¯t let this girl lead a good life. Otherwise, I¡¯l settle scores with you.¡± ¡°Haha, no problem, no problem. Then, when I¡¯m done playing, I¡¯l sell her in the brothel. ll take this beauty with me first.¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Elder Mo and the Yi family¡¯s second master discussed the matter like this. phey did not ask for the involved person¡¯s opinion at all, nor did they care about her feelings. They happily decided her fate. Sh Xue Fanxin was speechless. At this moment, her body was no longer suppressed by Uncle Mo¡¯s pressure, and she felt a lot more relaxe 0 heard Uncle Mo and the Yi family¡¯s second master¡¯s words clearly. She ked with a sinister smile, ¡°You want to take me with you?¡± ¡®This guy was really looking for death! Chapter 193 - Slapping Faces Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Second Master Yi heard Xue Fanxin speak to him, his smile became even lewder. He even wanted to reach out and touch her face. ¡°Little beauty, if you follow me, I guarantee you¡¯ll have a good life. This little face is really tender, and your skin is so fair. Second Master likes such beauties the most.¡± Xue Fanxin dodged Second Master Yi¡¯s hand, avoiding his touch. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk again when you can leave this place standing vertically.¡± ¡°The little beauty is quite feisty. I like it. The feistier she is, the more I like her.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re not fortunate enough to enjoy it.¡± ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯d best submit obediently before I get angry. Otherwise¡ª¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± ¡°You really are a little girl who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. You¡¯re merely an ant in the Spirit Building Realm. Do you think you can fly? The Spirit Refining woman by your side is only so-so. If you don¡¯t leave with Second Master Yi today, then leave your little life behind,¡± Uncle Mo mocked, not putting Xue Fanxin in his eyes at all. For some reason, this girl¡¯s smile scared him a little. ¡°Old Mo, don¡¯t be anxious. I have ways to make this little beauty listen to me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, come out. If there aren¡¯t enough people, go back and invite them for me immediately. I¡¯m going to pry open all these tortoise shells.¡± If she did not skin this group of scums alive today, she would not be Xue Fanxin. As her words fell, about six Night Shadow Guards suddenly appeared in the surroundings. Zhuri was among them, but he was wearing an iron mask. The moment the Night Shadow Guards appeared, they lined behind Xue Fanxin and knelt on one knee, waiting for orders. The scene stunned everyone present. Even Old Mo and Second Young Master Yi were shocked, realizing that the other party was not a pushover. Thinking back to what they had just said, it was a series of slaps to the face. How embarrassing was that? These people were all wearing the same clothes. With one look, one could tell that these clothes were not something that ordinary families could wear. Even the guards of the four great clans could not afford such outfits. The most terrifying thing was that among these people, the lowest was at the small success stage of the Spirit Transformation Realm; one of them was even a Great Spirit Master. n Heavenly Saints City, there were less than a hundred experts in the Spirit Master Realm, not to mention the Great Spirit Master Realm. As for the Spirit Transformation ealm, there were only a thousand experts. Of the four great families, every family had fewer than ten Spirit Masters and Great Spirit Masters, with some having only one or two Spirit Masters. Especially the Great Spirit Masters, they were basically the ancestral figures in a family. They usually did not care about anything, and most of them were in terminal seclusion. n other words, there were basically no experts of the Great Spirit Master Realm in Heavenly Saints City. Even if there were, it would be because something important had happened. However, this girl casually called over a Great Spirit Master and five Spirit Transformation experts. Even the four great families could not bring out such a huge force. At this moment, the gazes of the Xue family¡¯s Uncle Mo and the Yi family¡¯s Second Master had become different when looking at Xue Fanxin. Their hearts were filled with fear. To be precise, they were afraid of that Great Spirit Master, so they were a little panicked and completely at a loss. However, they did not want to back down just like that. Doing so would be even more humiliating, and they would become a joke in Heavenly Saints City. tt was Zhuri emitting the aura of a Great Spirit Master. He walked up to Xue Fanxin and asked respectfully, ¡°Master, how would you like to pry off their tortoiseshells?¡± ¡°This guy said that he wanted to take me back. What do you think a certain lord would do?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Second Master Yi with a sinister smile, then at Uncle Mo, and lastly the Xue sisters. Under her gaze, Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan were so frightened that they were shaking. They did not dare to look her in the eye and hid behind Uncle Mo with their heads lowered. They naively thought that Uncle Mo would take revenge for them. Unexpectedly, the other party casually summoned a Great Spirit Master. That was a Great Spirit Master! Not long ago, their Xue family¡¯s great-grandfather, the only Great Spirit Master, had just died of illness. Hence, their Xue family did not have a Great Spirit Master at all. Their status plummeted, and they were now ranked at the bottom among the four great families.. Chapter 194 - Bullshit Reason Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhuri had been secretly protecting Xue Fanxin. Unless it was a critical moment or Xue Fanxin had given the order, he would not show himself. Therefore, he had observed the whole scene just now. He also knew that the Second Master of the Yi family had recklessly teased the consort and even wanted to take her as his woman. If a certain lord found out about this¡­ He was already certain that even if this Second Master Yi did not die today, he would not have a good life in the future. A certain lord would not let this Second Master Yi off. ¡°If you want, Master, I¡¯ll chop off his hands first.¡± ¡°No, no, no, that will be too bloody,¡± Xue Fanxin said, shaking her head. She was satisfied that Zhuri called her ¡°master.¡± At the very least, calling her master would not reveal her identity. She did not want the people of Heavenly Saints City to know that she was Xue Fanxin so soon. Hearing their conversation, Second Master Yi was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. After all, those were the words of a Great Spirit Master. Later, though, he heaved a sigh of relief, thinking to himself, J am the Second Master of the Yi family and have a high status. No matter how powerful the other party is, he won¡¯t dare to really do anything to me. Although he could not bear to give up on this little beauty, she had the protection of a Great Spirit Master. He had to know when to step back. After all, his life was more important. ¡°Today was just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. I was passing by. It¡¯s okay now. I¡¯ll leave immediately. I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± Second Master Yi said with a dry smile. He really wanted to leave with his people. However, when he took a step forward, the Night Shadow Guards blocked his path, not letting him leave. ¡°Second Master Yi, leaving before the matter is resolved doesn¡¯t seem too good, right?¡± Xue Fanxin sneered. ¡°Little girl, I didn¡¯t do anything to you. Why must you be so aggressive?¡± Second Young Master Yi wanted to cry but had no tears. From time to time, he would glance at Zhuri, afraid that he would suddenly attack. With a Great Spirit Master presiding over the matter, not to mention him, even if the Yi family¡¯s head came, he would not dare to do anything rash. They really could not afford to offend a Great Spirit Master! ¡°Aggressive? If it were an ordinary woman today, what would her outcome be? Would you have let her off? Of course not. Descendants of the four great families like you usually like to bully the weak and fear the strong. The commoners of Heavenly Saints City have been persecuted by you for too long.¡± Xue Fanxin questioned Second Master Yi indignantly. Then, she went to scold Elder Mo of the Xue family. ¡°And you. You said that I was ruthless the moment you came and that I was a demoness. You even wanted to uphold justice for the heavens and take me in. How shameless of you to say such things.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ruthless for beating up someone from my Xue family like this?¡± Uncle Mo tried to find something to retort. Even if the other party had the protection of a Great Spirit Master, their Xue family was not easy to deal with. The Xue family was the hegemon of Heavenly Saints City. Offending them might not end well. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask me the reason? It¡¯s only natural for your Xue family to beat people up, but others who lay a hand on them are labeled ruthless. What kind of bullsh*t logic is that?¡± Xue Fanxin snapped back. ¡°Whatever the reason is, you shouldn¡¯t have done this. My Xue family is one of the four great families of Heavenly Saints City. How can we be compared to those lowly commoners?¡± ¡°One of the four great families, the four great families of Heavenly Saints City. I bumped into three today. The Lian family fled earlier, and now your Xue and Yi families have come knocking on my door¡­ | think I¡¯m destined to fight with you four great families!¡± ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± When Uncle Mo found out that the Lian family had already come to cause trouble for Xue Fanxin and had even fled, he was shocked. The Lian family had always been ranked high among the four great families. They specialized in alchemy and had astonishing wealth. Furthermore, they had the backing of the Blue Sea Villa¡­ If the Lian family could not deal with this little girl, then their Xue family¡­ Just as Uncle Mo was analyzing the pros and cons, Xue Fanxin suddenly ordered, ¡°Beat him up. There¡¯s no need to use spirit energy. Just punches and kicks will do. Teach them a lesson, especially those people from the Xue family and that dogsh*t Elder Mo.¡± Following Xue Fanxin¡¯s orders, the five Night Shadow Guards, including Zhuri, started beating them black and blue.. Chapter 195 - Beating Up Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With Zhuri personally taking action, whether it was the Xue or Yi family, no one had a chance to resist. They were suppressed by his aura until they could not move. Then, they were beaten up by the Night Shadow Guards. These Night Shadow Guards had also observed the fight earlier. They saw how Xue Fanxin had beaten up the Xue sisters, and they employed similar tactics now. Ever since they started cultivating, they had never fought with an enemy in such a manner. This was something that only barbarians without cultivation level would do. Yet, they were acting like barbarians and very happily at that. When their punches and kicks landed on the enemy, they produced crisp bangs. It sounded very refreshing. ¡°Stop, stop fighting. Ah¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me¡­ Oh, my hand, my foot, ah¡­¡± Screams constantly sounded from the streets. Second Master Yi stood out the most with ear-piercing wails. They were like pigs being slaughtered, and just hearing them made people feel pain! Sure enough, servants followed their masters. Judging from their ruthlessness in beating people up with their bare hands, they were quite identical to the little girl just now. This savage and violent beating made people¡¯s blood boil, especially when those disgusting aristocrats were on the receiving end. Not only did they not pity them, but they also wished they could go up and serve them a few punches. This time, Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan were spared. The two of them hid in a corner and watched as Elder Mo and the guards of the Xue family were walloped. The sounds of punches and kicks and the painful cries made their hearts tremble. At this moment, they were really afraid of that woman called Fanjiu. From today onwards, they would definitely take a detour if they saw her. Such a violent woman was too terrifying. Xue Fanxin had fought a few matches today and had been suppressed by Elder Mo¡¯s aura a few times. She was exhausted and did not want to fight anymore, so she just stood by the side. She had called out the Night Shadow Guards because she was too tired. Anyway, she did not want to let go of the Xue family easily. She also wanted to teach that lecherous old fellow from the Yi family a lesson. ¡°Stop hitting, stop hitting. If you continue, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± How could there be such a violent person in this world? Killing people was nothing more than nodding their heads, but their fighting style was much worse! When Xue Fanxin felt that she had had enough, she shouted, ¡°Stop.¡± Just one word was enough to sop all the trained Night Shadow Guards. They stood behind Xue Fanxin and waited motionlessly for new orders. Zhuri also retreated to the side and waited quietly. He restrained his aura and did not leak a single strand. No one could see through his cultivation level. If they didn¡¯t know better, they would think that he was just a slightly stronger guard and that there was nothing special about him. However, everyone present had seen how powerful Zhuri was, so they didn¡¯t dare to treat him as a small fry. The people from the Xue and Yi families were beaten until their skin was green and their eyes were swollen. They were lying on the ground, all of them moaning in pain. They felt as if someone had torn their tendons and bones. It was indescribable. This was even more painful than being slashed ten times! The Second Master Yi, who lived like a prince, was in so much pain that he was crying his heart out. He was filled with regret! He had not planned to go out today. He had only run out because someone had told him that there was a great beauty here who was prettier than the number one beauty in Heavenly Saints City. Who the hell told him that there was a peerless beauty here? Come out, Second Master will promise not to beat you to death. Chapter 196 - Who Dares to Refuse? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the lesson, apart from regret, Second Master Yi¡¯s heart was filled with fear for Xue Fanxin. He had never thought of taking revenge. In fact, he did not even dare to look for a beauty outside for some time. However, Elder Mo was different. Getting beaten up in public was an extreme humiliation to him, even more hateful than killing him. What happened today was the greatest shame of his life. He would remember this woman. If there was ever a chance in the future, he would definitely make her suffer a hundred times more than today. Xue Fanxin naturally noticed the hatred in Elder Mo¡¯s eyes, but she did not care. Anyway, she would fall out with the Xue family sooner or later. At that time, almost the entire Xue family would be her enemy. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll end the lesson here. If anyone is dissatisfied, step forward now. I¡¯ll beat you until you¡¯re convinced.¡± How shameless! With a Great Spirit Master backing her, who would dare to not submit to her? The entire place was silent. No one had the balls to say a word. Who would dare? They would be beaten up badly. ¡°I submit, I submit. I fully submit. May I leave now?¡± Second Master Yi had been beaten up so badly that he no longer had a temper. All he wanted to do now was to escape as far away from this little beauty as possible. The violent beating today was a nightmare to him, a terrifying nightmare. Xue Fanxin thought that the Yi family¡¯s Second Master would at least be a little angry. Unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t be more submissive. He was incomparable to that Elder Mo. However, such a person usually could not cause any trouble, so there was no need for her to go after him. ¡°Of course, you can leave. But before you leave, I have something to say to Second Master.¡± Xue Fanxin stroked her chin pretentiously, looking prim and proper. Second Master Yi was already scared. Hearing her voice, he felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his throat. However, he did not dare to disobey, so he replied obediently, ¡°May I know what you have to say, Miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for to indulge too much. Your kidney is very weak, okay? If you don¡¯t control yourself, you¡¯ll be no different from a eunuch in a year at most.¡± Second Master Yi thought that Xue Fanxin would say something threatening to him, but who knew that she would bring up such an embarrassing topic? Second Master Yi was now very glad that his face had been slapped until it was unrecognizable like a pig¡¯s head. Otherwise, he really did not know where to find a hole to hide in. It was really too shameful. Normal people were unwilling to let others know that they had such an issue. ¡°M-Miss, is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Second Master Yi wanted to hide more than ever now. When he saw Xue Fanxin nod, he quickly disappeared. Even so, the next day, the entire Heavenly Saints City knew that the Second Master of the Yi family had issues in¡­ that department. Seeing Second Master Yi leave, although the anger in Elder Mo¡¯s heart was raging, the current situation was disadvantageous to him. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to leave first. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as Elder Mo was about to leave with his people, Xue Fanxin said domineeringly, ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± Elder Mo questioned Xue Fanxin angrily. He tried his best to suppress his emotions and kept reminding himself that he could not be rash. He had to bear with it. ¡°You¡¯ve wasted so much of my time. Shouldn¡¯t you compensate me? Also, my hands hurt from hitting those two scums. You have to compensate me for the medical fees.¡± Pfft¡­ Xue Fanxin¡¯s words angered Elder Mo so much that he was about to vomit blood, but the crowd found it very interesting. She was the one who had beaten them up, yet she still wanted them to pay for her medical expenses. How shameless¡­ But why did such shamelessness make people feel extremely satisfied?. Chapter 197 - Convinced Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Elder Mo suppressed the anger in his heart and forced himself to remain calm. He asked through gritted teeth, ¡°How much compensation do you want?¡± Forget it. I¡¯ll just treat it as spending money to get rid of a disaster. ¡°Let me do a simple calculation. Apart from my medical fees, there¡¯s also my time, mental damage, human resources, and a bowl of tofu pudding. All of these add up, you know. I won¡¯t ask for too much. Just 500,000 spirit coins will do.¡± 500,000 was not too much? Hearing Xue Fanxin mention this and that fee, Elder Mo really wanted to tear her mouth apart. When he heard the exorbitant number, he finally couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°500,000 spirit coins?! You might as well call it robbery.¡± 500,000 spirit coins was not a small amount at all. That was his savings for several years. Xue Fanxin ignored Elder Mo¡¯s protests. Instead, her small mouth curled into a smile. Her innocent, charming, and cute appearance had a hint of shrewdness and evilness as she continued, ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot my mood influence fee. If we add it up, give me only one million spirit coins, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± 500,000 was already unacceptable to Elder Mo. Now that the number had doubled, Elder Mo was even more unable to accept it. His swollen face became ferocious, and his expression was incomparably ugly. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s best to leave a way out so that we can meet again in the future. Why must you go overboard? You¡¯ve already beaten us to such a state today, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t intend to meet you in the future, so there¡¯s no need to leave you a way out.¡± Xue Fanxin shook her head and acted seriously as if she was not joking at all. These words angered Elder Mo so much that he almost bit his tongue. He glared at Xue Fanxin and questioned, ¡°Little girl, do you really intend to become enemies with the Xue family? The Xue family is one of the four great families of Heavenly Saints City. Going against us is not necessarily a wise move.¡± ¡°Enough nonsense. If you don¡¯t compensate me a million spirit coins today, I¡¯ll beat you up again. Then, I¡¯ll strip you naked, draw a turtle on your back, and hang you at the city gate. I¡¯ll let the entire city enjoy the turtle on your back.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Elder Mo was about to explode. He really wanted to beat her up, but when he thought of the fact that there was a Great Spirit Master present, he had to suppress his raging emotions. He reluctantly took out a stack of notes from his pocket and handed them to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Here are a million spirit coins. Take them.¡± When the stack of notes was accepted by a small hand, Elder Mo¡¯s heart bled. These were his savings of almost ten years! Xue Fanxin counted the notes briefly. Seeing that the amount was correct, she said to Elder Mo with a smile, ¡°Not bad, not bad. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company¡¯s bills are so likable.¡± Everyone looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s greedy expression, and their faces twitched. Although this girl was more beautiful than the most beautiful woman in Heavenly Saints City, she was too unconventional. Not only was she violent in fights, but she was also a ruthless person who deceived people to death. At the same time, she was a money-grubber. You could tell from the way she counted her spirit coin bills. Not to mention the crowd, even the Night Shadow Guards were rendered speechless. She had refreshed their understanding of her. Their consort was so different from others. She had beaten someone up and asked them to compensate her for this fee and that fee¡­ There was probably no woman in Heavenly Saints City who was more shameless than her, yet it added another charm to her personality. She was so shameless that¡­ nobody had anything to say.. Chapter 198 - Unforgettable Chapter 198 Unforgettable Xue Fanxin counted the one million spirit coin bills in her hand a few times before finally putting them in her pocket in satisfaction. Then, she looked up at Elder Mo and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already compensated, I¡¯ll be magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you anymore. You can leave.¡± Elder Mo was feeling sorry over the loss, but he knew very well that it was useless no matter how much his heart ached. To prevent that shameless girl from suddenly changing her mind, he had to leave quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This time, Xue Fanxin did not stop them. She let Elder Mo and the others leave. SCO Xue Qingluan and Xue Qinglan were already scared of Xue Fanxin. Even if there was still anger and hatred in the depths of their hearts, they did not dare to show it. Once given permission to leave, they were faster than everyone else. Only when they were far away did they heave a sigh of relief and dare to reveal their pent-up emotions, voicing the hatred in their hearts. ¡°That Fanjiu is too much. She doesn¡¯t take our Xue family seriously at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if our Great Master has passed away, our Xue family still has a few Spirit Masters. Why should we be afraid of her?¡± Elder Mo had suffered the greatest loss this time. Not only had he been beaten up, but he had also lost a million spirit coins. The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. Hearing the words of the Xue sisters, he finally lost it. He stopped in his tracks, glared at them, and questioned coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to see Xue Fanxin? How did you offend this woman?¡± The two Xue sisters suddenly sobered up. They realized that they had not done their proper business today and caused a lot of trouble instead. First, they had a conflict with Princess Yun Qiao, then they fought, then they provoked Fanjiu on the streets and were beaten up by her¡­ Why did it feel like the matter was getting out of hand? ¡°Sister, something doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± ¡°You noticed it too? From the beginning to the end, we didn¡¯t see Xue Fanxin at all. We didn¡¯t even get a word from her. We foolishly got into an argument with Princess Yun Qiao and got physical. In the end, we were thrown onto the streets in a sorry state. Why does it feel like there¡¯s something wrong with all of this?¡± ¡°Sister, do you still remember what the butler at the estate said? He said that the Ninth Imperial Uncle was not free to see us. We didn¡¯t ask to see the Ninth Imperial Uncle!¡± The person they wanted to see was Xue Fanxin. From the beginning to the end, they had not mentioned the Ninth Imperial Uncle, but the butler said that the Ninth Imperial Uncle had no time for them. ¡°Could it be Xue Fanxin?¡± It had to be said that the Xue sisters had some intelligence. They arrived at the truth after making some wild guesses. But so what? They could not even see Xue Fanxin, let alone bring up anything else. Xue Fanxin did not care what the Xue sisters thought, nor did she care what they would do to her in the future. After Elder Mo and the others left, she took out the banknotes she had just obtained and counted them again, putting them away happily. Zhuri and the other Night Shadow Guards had returned to their spots. The people around them didn¡¯t even know when they left. Although Fuyun was also a Night Shadow Guard, she was still in the training stage and did not have the qualifications to go out on missions. Hence, she had never seen a Night Shadow Guard do missions outside. Witnessing it today was extremely shocking to her and made her understand her position. She was indeed far too inferior to these Night Shadow Guards. After Xue Fanxin counted the banknotes, she noticed that Fuyun was a little lonely. Coupled with what had happened previously, she could roughly guess her thoughts. She comforted her with a few simple words. ¡°Between people, we can¡¯t just compare our strengths, because everyone is different. Individuals have their own advantages and disadvantages. This is like the difference between a counselor and a warrior. You have to believe that your talent is useful.¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be depressed because of this. I¡¯ll only work harder.¡± ¡°As expected of my Fuyun! Come, cheer up. I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal later.¡± Xue Fanxin teased Fuyun before turning her attention to the little girl beside her. She walked over and squatted down to match her eye level, personally helping her tidy her clothes. While doing that, she secretly stuffed a few banknotes in her pockets. ¡°Little girl, you have to be careful when you go out in the future, okay?¡±. ¡°Pretty sister, thank you!¡± The little girl could sense that Xue Fanxin had placed something on her. She also knew why she had done this. If people knew that a little beggar like her had money or valuable things on her, they would definitely snatch them. She still knew the principle of not revealing one¡¯s wealth. ¡°It¡¯s fate that we met today. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to tofu pudding. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re full or not.¡± Xue Fanxin brought the little girl to a little store that sold tofu pudding. She ordered a few bowls for her and paid the money. She then spoke to the little girl a little more, encouraged her, and gave her some advice before leaving The little girl held the tofu pudding in her hand and watched Xue Fanxin¡¯s back. This scene was deeply ingrained in her mind, one that she would never forget. If one day, if that day really came, she would definitely repay this beautiful sister¡¯s kindness. Chapter 199 - Something Strange Chapter 199 Something Strange After dealing with all the troublesome matters, Xue Fanxin walked towards the Heavenly Treasures Trading Company with Fuyun, planning to eat at the First Restaurant. Just as she was about to reach the restaurant¡¯s door, Xue Fanxin suddenly stopped and said to the empty space in front of her, ¡°Zhuri, call everyone out. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast today.¡± When the Night Shadow Guards heard her words, they were so shocked that they almost revealed themselves. If not for their strict training, those who paid attention would have already caught glimpses of them. However, her words warmed their hearts. As Night Shadow Guards, they often lived in the dark. Almost no one knew of their existence. Even their master probably only knew their serial numbers. But so what? If not for their master, they would probably have a problem even surviving on the streets. Even if they lived in the darkness, at least they were still alive. This was good enough for them. Zhuri had not expected Xue Fanxin to make such a decision. Although he found it against the rules, it was an order from the consort. The master¡¯s orders were higher than any rule. ¡°Everyone, come out.¡± As Zhuri¡¯s voice sounded, the hidden Night Shadow Guards all came out of the shadows. They mysteriously appeared beside Xue Fanxin and knelt on one knee respectfully. ¡°We¡ª¡±. Before the Night Shadow Guards could finish, Xue Fanxin interrupted them. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Just call me Miss outside. As for that greeting, we¡¯ll talk about it in the future. Everyone, stop kneeling. Get up, get up.¡± If she let these people call her consort, what was the need of hiding her identity? ¡°Since you say so, Miss, we¡¯ll listen to your orders.¡± Zhuri stood up first. The other Night Shadow Guards followed his lead, but they still waited obediently without breaking any rules. Xue Fanxin admired these Night Shadow Guards, but at the same time, she was also speechless. She felt that they were too rigid. But thinking about it, it made sense. They were only doing their duty. She really did not know how Ah Jiu had trained these outstanding guards. ¡°I have some extra money today, so I¡¯ll treat you all to a big meal. Order whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Xue Fanxin was straightforward. She generously led the group of Night Shadow Guards into the First Restaurant. The clerk knew about Xue Fanxin. Furthermore, his higher-ups had ordered that if this girl were to visit the First Restaurant again, she must be treated well and not be slighted. While Xue Fanxin was enjoying a hearty feast in the First Restaurant with the Night Shadow Guards, many in the city did not even have an appetite. ¡°What did you say? That Fanjiu actually has a Great Spirit Master protecting her in secret?¡± After failing to achieve her goal, Su Baifeng was in an extremely bad mood. The more she thought, the angrier she became. In a rage, she swept all the food on the table onto the ground and screamed, ¡°Trash, they are all useless.¡± Seeing Su Baifeng blow up, Huangyi was so frightened that she dropped to her knees. As her personal maid, she understood her master a little and knew what to say. ¡°Miss, what happened today was really strange. That Fanjiu first fought with the Lian family, then with the Xue sisters, and then even the Yi family¡¯s Second Master. However, despite beating up so many people, all of whom are famous and important people in Heavenly Saints City, the patrolling guards never made an appearance.¡± Su Baifeng was originally very angry, but after hearing Huangyi¡¯s words, her emotions calmed down a little. She started analyzing this matter properly. As time passed, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°She offended three of the four great clans, but the city patrol guard still didn¡¯t appear. Who on earth is this Fanjiu?¡± After causing such a huge commotion, even the current prince might not be able to escape easily, yet this Fanjiu was completely fine. It seemed that this person was not simple. She was even someone that the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate could not afford to offend. Luckily, she hadn¡¯t gone out personally like Lian Bingmeng. Otherwise, offending her would have been a huge problem. Anyway, she did not have much hatred for Fanjiu. It would not be too late to think of a way to deal with her in the future. Just as Su Baifeng was trying her best to suppress the anger in her heart, a servant ran over and said in a panic, ¡°Miss, something bad has happened. The Prime Minister has been taken away by the Ministry of Justice.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 200 - The Start of Chaos Chapter 200 The Start of Chaos The mighty prime minister had been taken away by the Ministry of Justice. How big of a crime had he committed? ¡°What exactly is going on? Why has my father been taken away by the Ministry of Justice?¡± Su Baifeng¡¯s mind was in a mess, and her heart was in turmoil. She felt that nothing was going her way recently, especially after she used Draconic Lotus Intoxication on Ye Jiushang¡­ Could it be that Ye Jiushang was plotting against her behind her back? Impossible. Ye Jiushang never cared about anything that didn¡¯t concern him. Furthermore, he had already made it clear to her that he would not bring up Draconic Lotus Intoxication¡¯s matter. He would treat it as returning her favor. She knew Ye Jiushang very well. Since he said that he would not do anything, then he really would not. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the people from the Ministry of Justice took the Prime Minister away. From their words, it seems like he has committed some serious crime. Before he was taken away, he asked me to tell the Miss to enter the palace and seek an audience with Consort Su.¡± ¡°Huangyi, help me change immediately. I must enter the palace.¡± Although Su Baifeng did not know what her father had done, since the people from the Ministry of Justice had taken him away openly, this matter must be very serious. Only Consort Su in the palace could help them. However, because of the Draconic Lotus Intoxication, Consort Su was grounded by the Heavenly Saint Emperor for two months. Su Baifeng wondered if she could help her. Su Baifeng felt that there was probably not much use in seeking Consort Su¡¯s help, but she still had to go to the palace. However, for some reason, her mind was filled with Ye Jiushang¡¯s figure. If he was willing to lend her a hand, she would be fine even if the sky collapsed. Unfortunately, that was impossible. Ever since the incident with Draconic Lotus Intoxication, he refused to see her. Furthermore, he already had someone he liked¡­ When she thought of the extremely ugly Xue Fanxin, Su Baifeng was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred, wishing she could tear her apart. Just wait. One day, she would definitely get her wish. Would she really get her wish, though? Not to mention Xue Fanxin, even Ye Jiushang would not allow it. Although Ye Jiushang allowed Xue Fanxin to come and go casually, he still sent people to ensure her safety. Furthermore, he knew everything about her like the back of his hand. However, he did not interfere in her matters and let her handle them herself. Only then could she slowly grow up. If she relied on him for everything, it would be difficult for her to be independent in the future. ¡°What did you just say? The Second Master of the Yi family wanted to take my consort into his tent?¡± Although Ye Jiushang¡¯s tone was calm, his body emitted a bone-chilling aura. The air in the entire room seemed to freeze. Whoever dared to set their sights on his woman deserved to die. ¡°Master, I have investigated the matter. The reason Second Master Yi went to look for the Consort today is that Su Baifeng pushed him. She wanted to use Second Master Yi to deal with the Consort.¡± ¡°What a good move. This woman still has some intelligence, but it¡¯s just a little. It will only make her die faster. Ruying, how¡¯s the mineral vein case progressing?¡± ¡°Reporting to Master, when the Heavenly Saints Emperor discovered that the mineral vein is empty, he got furious and ordered people to lock Su Ze up in the prison of the Ministry of Justice. He doesn¡¯t want to see him.¡± ¡°Very good. Go and publicize the shady dealings of the Empress. Do the same with the Duke of Zhongyi. I want Heavenly Saints City to be as chaotic as possible. Make them busy. I¡¯ll see if they have the time and energy to cause trouble for my Consort.¡± Especially those women. All of them thought that they could become the Ninth Imperial Consort by pestering him. They were really naive and stupid. Little Xin¡¯er said that he had to deal with his admirers himself. He had to be careful! Chapter 201 - Pray For Yourself Chapter 201 Pray For Yourself At the same time, in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace, the Heavenly Saints Emperor personally came to the Empress¡¯s chambers and threw the imperial decree she had issued at her. He scolded, ¡°Why did you issue the imperial decree for no reason? Do you know how much trouble this imperial decree will cause? It¡¯s fine if that girl Yun Qiao is causing trouble herself, but why are you putting your nose in it? Do you really think the Ninth Imperial Uncle is someone who can be easily bullied?¡± Even he, the Heavenly Saints Emperor, was afraid of Ye Jiushang. These women actually dared to provoke him. They were simply courting death. Despite being the Heavenly Saints Emperor, he could not decide the position of the Ninth Imperial Consort, let alone these women in the harem who only knew how to compete for favor. Although the Empress felt that the matter of the imperial decree was nothing big, the Heavenly Saints Emperor was too angry. She grew nervous and afraid. Kneeling on the ground and trembling, she asked in confusion, ¡°Your Majesty, I only issued an imperial decree to let Yun Qiao enter the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. I didn¡¯t do anything else! Did that girl do something to anger you again?¡± ¡°Idiot, your imperial decree is a more serious matter than Yun Qiao causing trouble.¡± ¡°How could that be? I only issued a decree to let Yun Qiao enter the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. This is not a big deal!¡± The Empress still did not believe that her imperial decree could cause so much trouble. The worst outcome would be Ye Jiushang disregarding her imperial decree. As long as she did not mind, wouldn¡¯t that be fine? No matter what, she was the Empress of the Heavenly Saints Empire. So what if she issued an imperial degree to her subjects? The Empress¡¯s thoughts were not wrong. As the Empress of a country, issuing an ordinary imperial decree was nothing. Even if something really happened, it would not be a big deal. Therefore, she could not understand why the Heavenly Saints Emperor would be so angry. This did not make sense. Regarding Ye Jiushang¡¯s mysteriousness and power, in the entire Heavenly Saints Empire, apart from the Heavenly Saints Emperor, only the Grand Imperial Sire and the Great Ancestor, who was in seclusion, were aware. Everyone thought that Ye Jiushang was only an Imperial Uncle with some strength. No matter how strong he was, he was still a subject of the empire. Those who were at the top did not have to take him seriously. Therefore, in the entire Heavenly Saints Empire, and even the Tongxuan Continent, apart from the Heavenly Saints Emperor and a select few, everyone thought that Ye Jiushang was merely an Imperial Uncle. He was just a little stronger, a little mysterious, and had a strange temperament. There was nothing special about him. Only those who knew Ye Jiushang¡¯s true background, such as the Heavenly Saints Emperor, knew how terrifying this person was. However, the Heavenly Saints Emperor would not reveal Ye Jiushang¡¯s secret, nor did he dare to. He said coldly, ¡°Since you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you. You¡¯re on your own.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, tell me what on earth is going on? No matter how strong the Ninth Imperial Uncle is, he is only an Imperial Uncle. Could it be that Your Majesty is afraid of an Imperial Uncle? Your Majesty, you are the supreme ruler. If the Ninth Imperial Uncle really threatens your imperial authority, why don¡¯t you think of a way to get rid of him?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Fool.¡± In a rage, the Heavenly Saints Emperor kicked the Empress away, even using his cultivation power. She spat a lot of blood. The Empress finally realized the gravity of the matter. Just as she started to feel apprehensive, an old servant suddenly ran in and said in a panic, ¡°Empress, something bad has happened.¡± Then, the old servant noticed the Heavenly Saints Emperor. She was so frightened that she dropped to her knees and kowtowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Speak, what happened?¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor was in no mood to talk nonsense. lors Seeing the Empress in a bedraggled state, the servant thought that the Heavenly Saints Emperor knew what had happened outside. She said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are some rumors flying outside tarnishing the Empress¡¯s reputation, especially about General Qu. Someone started it, and now, everyone in Heavenly Saints City is talking¡ª¡±. ¡°What?¡± the Empress asked in alarm. She was on pins and needles, feeling that the sky above her was about to collapse. ¡°Rumor has it that the Empress framed General Qu and his family and harmed the loyalists. Her purpose was to support the Duke of Zhongyi.¡± How could this be? These things had been done so secretly back then that no one knew at all. Why was it suddenly out in the open? The more the Empress thought about it, the more uneasy she became. Ignoring her injuries, she quickly explained to Heavenly Saints Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, I was wronged. General Qu¡¯s matter has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°It looks like the Ninth Imperial Uncle has started taking action. Empress, you can pray for yourself.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor did not even have the patience to be angry with the Empress now. He flicked his sleeve and left ruthlessly. He would not pay for these women¡¯s stupid actions. Let them bear Ye Jiushang¡¯s anger themselves. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, listen to me. I was wronged. General Qu¡¯s matter has nothing to do with me. Your Majesty¡­¡± Chapter 202 - Scapegoat Chapter 202 Scapegoat No matter how the Empress called out, the Heavenly Saints Emperor ignored her. He did not turn back once. When he walked out of the Empress¡¯s chamber, he stopped in his tracks and looked at the eunuch by the side. ¡°Tell me, do you think these women take my words to heart? I have repeatedly warned them not to provoke Ye Jiushang and meddle in his affairs. Why do you think these women won¡¯t listen?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, calm down. Don¡¯t anger your Dragon Body too much. The women in this harem are all daughters of high officials and aristocrats. Apart from working hard to obtain your favor, they also have the interests of the family behind them. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± ¡°How could I not understand this logic? But they shouldn¡¯t have provoked Ye Jiushang. First was that stupid woman, Consort Su. Now, it¡¯s the Empress¡¯s turn. One is for Su Baifeng, and the other is for Yun Qiao. They¡¯re all a bunch of idiots. What number one beauty in Heavenly Saints City, number one talent? I think she¡¯s the number one stupid person.¡± When the Heavenly Saints Emperor spoke of Su Baifeng, his anger grew even stronger. Especially when he thought of the mineral vein, he wished he could destroy the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. The Prime Minister actually gave him a mineral vein that had long been mined into nothingness. Was he playing with him? The Heavenly Saints Emperor was in a bad mood because of the mineral vein. Not knowing how to deal with Prime Minister Su, he put this matter aside. Unexpectedly, he found out that the Empress had given Ye Jiushang a decree, so he came here to vent his frustrations. Be it the mineral vein or the imperial decree, they all made him angry. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Su from the Prime Minister¡¯s estate seems to have entered the palace. She should be at Consort Su¡¯s place now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I won¡¯t see anyone from the Empress or the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Let them do whatever they want.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor was too frustrated and decided to ignore everything. Su Baifeng was indeed with Consort Su, discussing how to save Su Ze, who had been imprisoned in the prison of the Ministry of Justice. ¡°Aunt, this is what happened. For some reason, the mineral vein was empty. The Emperor got furious and locked Father in the prison of the Ministry of Justice. I don¡¯t have any good ideas, so I came to ask you for help.¡± ¡°Because of the Draconic Lotus Intoxication, I¡¯m currently grounded by the Emperor. I can¡¯t even see His Majesty, so how can I help you? Baifeng, think about it again. Apart from our Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, who else knows about this mineral vein? If you want to save your father, there¡¯s only one way: find a suitable scapegoat.¡± Su Baifeng pondered and felt that what Consort Su said made sense. ¡°The people from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company were long aware that there is a mineral vein in the Red Maple Forest. Also, that woman called Fanjiu. That day at the First Restaurant, she heard my conversation with Gu Jinyuan, so she also knows about the mineral vein.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company is not to be trifled with. They might bite back, putting us in an even more precarious position. Baifeng, how much do you know about that Fanjiu?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very mysterious. I still haven¡¯t investigated her, but she has a Great Spirit Master protecting her secretly. She must have quite a background.¡± ¡°We only have two choices now. Either we pull the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company down, or we push out that woman called Fanjiu.¡± ¡°Aunt, we should think of another way.¡± Su Baifeng did not agree with Consort Su¡¯s actions. If it was before today, she might have agreed, but after seeing how powerful Fanjiu was, she did not dare to provoke her rashly. Consort Su spent most of her time in the palace and did not know much about what was going on outside. As a result, she was unaware of Fanjiu¡¯s strength. Su Baifeng had a feeling that provoking Fanjiu would probably be even more troublesome than getting on the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company¡¯s bad side. However, in order to save her father, she had to choose between the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and Fanjiu. Who should she choose? Chapter 203 - Good Visuals Chapter 203 Good Visuals Xue Fanxin was unaware of the events in the Imperial Palace. At this moment, she was eating and drinking in the First Restaurant with the Night Shadow Guards. After filling her stomach, she still had to pack quite a few delicious dishes. She had recently discovered that the storage bag actually had the ability to preserve the freshness of food. Once the food was placed in it and when she took it out, it still looked like it had just been cooked. It was simply wonderful. ¡°Burp¡­ I¡¯m so full! What about you guys?¡± Xue Fanxin leaned lazily on the chair and looked at the somewhat stiff Night Shadow Guards, still feeling speechless. Seriously, couldn¡¯t these people relax and have fun? ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. We¡¯re all full,¡± Zhuri replied on behalf of everyone. They indeed had a very good meal. The Night Shadow Guards had been hiding in the dark for a long time. They never ate three meals a day regularly. Most of the time, they would just eat quickly to settle things. They rarely enjoyed good food at the dining table. Since Xue Fanxin had treated everyone to this meal, Zhuri approved of this mistress even more. Such a master would at least treat the Night Shadow Guards as people. If it were Su Baifeng or Princess Yun Qiao, the Night Shadow Guards would probably be worthless in their eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite, everyone. Anyway, I earned a lot of money today.¡± Xue Fanxin burped again. She looked at the Night Shadow Guards sitting around the table. All of them were quite handsome and around twenty years old. Any one of these people would be a hundred times more outstanding than those young masters from the aristocrats. Could Ah Jiu be someone who liked looks? Otherwise, why were these Night Shadow Guards so handsome? Zhuri realized that Xue Fanxin was looking at them and was a little embarrassed. He asked awkwardly, ¡°Your Highness, why are you looking at us like that?¡± ¡°Because you all have good visuals!¡± ¡°Visuals? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Visuals mean that a man is handsome, and a woman is pretty.¡± The Night Shadow Guards were already feeling awkward. Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they got even more embarrassed and did not dare to look up. However, they were actually quite happy. The consort must be praising them. Xue Fanxin knew that these young men were all shy and rigid, so she did not joke with them. She asked casually, ¡°After eating a meal with you, I don¡¯t even know your names! Apart from Zhuri, what are the other five¡¯s names?¡± ¡°They are the most outstanding among the Night Shadow Guards. The person beside me is called Ye Yi. Passing by, they are Ye Er, Ye San, Ye Si, and Ye Wu.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me your names were given by Ah Jiu?¡± ¡°To the Night Shadow Guards, it is a great honor to be bestowed a name by the Lord, especially to be given the Ye surname. It is a supreme honor.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. The name is just a title; it¡¯s not that important. All of you, sit here for a moment. I¡¯ll go to the toilet.¡± Before Xue Fanxin could stand up completely, the Night Shadow Guards were already on their feet. It seemed like they were going to the toilet with her. When Xue Fanxin imagined so many people following her even to the toilet, she felt embarrassed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. Just wait here. I¡¯m just going to the toilet. There¡¯s no need to mobilize so many people. Furthermore, if you guys follow me there, I¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about the Consort¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not made of paper. If there¡¯s really any danger, can¡¯t I run if I can¡¯t win? Relax, wait here. Fuyun, you stay here too. This is an order.¡± The moment the word ¡°order¡± was said, Zhuri and the other Night Shadow Guards could not disobey. They sat there like good boys, waiting for Xue Fanxin to return. This was the First Restaurant, and the consort also had extraordinary skills. Nothing should happen. If the consort did not return in fifteen minutes, they would immediately search for her. Chapter 204 - Quite Special Chapter 204 Quite Special The backyard of the First Restaurant was a picturesque garden. Only people with noble and special status could enter here. Because of Gu Jinyuan¡¯s instructions, the staff of the First Restaurant regarded Xue Fanxin as a person of special status, so they gave her the highest treatment. When Xue Fanxin found someone to ask about the location of the toilet, the waiter brought her to the garden in the backyard. After Xue Fanxin came out of the toilet, she actually lost her way. No matter how hard she searched, she could not find the entrance. It was difficult to even see a waiter here, so she could only walk around randomly, hoping to meet someone to ask for directions. As she roamed around, she forgot her original intentions and got charmed by the scenery here. Hence, she started admiring the scenery. Soon, she reached a huge lotus pond, where she saw a man in a black brocade robe walking not far away. The man¡¯s eyes were listless as if he did not see the lotus pond in front of him. He kept walking forward as though seeking death¡­ In a moment of desperation, Xue Fanxin ran forward and shouted at the man, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Young Master, don¡¯t take things too hard! Living is the most important thing. You¡¯re not even afraid of death; what are you afraid of?¡± When the man heard these inexplicable words, he stopped in his tracks and raised his head to look at Xue Fanxin. Seeing her beautiful face, he could not help but steal a few more glances. However, it was just that. No matter how beautiful the person in front of him was, it could not move his heart and soul. ¡°Do you think¡­ I¡¯m seeking death?¡± the man asked coldly. A sinister aura seemed to emanate from his body as if he were a demon from hell. Even his gaze was terrifying, his eyes deep red like the flames of hell. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re not seeking death?¡± Xue Fanxin did not show any abnormality because of his eyes. She only felt that his aura was very strong, comparable to Ye Jiushang¡¯s. Someone with such an aura was definitely not simple. How could such an extraordinary person seek death? It seemed like she had really misunderstood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were going to commit suicide. I¡¯m sorry. Do you know how to get back to the front yard? I think I¡¯m lost.¡± When the man saw that Xue Fanxin¡¯s reaction was so calm and that she still dared to look straight at him, a storm started brewing in his heart. However, his expression remained stoic. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± ¡°Why should I be afraid of you? Do I owe you money?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do we have any grudges?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. There¡¯s no grudge or economic dispute. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± The man felt that Xue Fanxin¡¯s words were a little ridiculous, but seeing how serious she was, she did not seem to be joking. This girl was not afraid of him? ¡°Do you dare to look me in the eye and speak?¡± the man could not help but ask again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± Xue Fanxin stared right into the other party¡¯s eyes and still did not show any abnormality. ¡°Dark red eyes. They¡¯re quite special, like the color of red wine. They¡¯re pretty!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± the man could no longer control his emotions and shouted agitatedly. He instantly flashed in front of Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin was shocked by his reaction. She lost her balance and fell to the ground. Her butt stabbed into a small rock, and she cried out in pain, ¡°Aiyo, my butt¡­ It hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Chapter 205 - Genetic Problem Chapter 205 Genetic Problem The man looked at Xue Fanxin, who was sitting on the ground with a strange expression on her face. She even said ¡®my butt¡¯ in front of him. Such indecent actions and words were something that even ordinary women would be ashamed to do. However, this little girl had not only done it, but she did it so straightforwardly. She gave off no feeling of indecency as if that was the true nature of humans. She was indeed a little different. If she had not planned this, then¡­ ¡°Why are you suddenly so close?¡± Xue Fanxin stood up and rubbed her sore butt. ¡°You said that my eyes are special?¡± The man tried his best to control his emotions. He did not want to lose control again lest he frightened the little girl. Special, pretty¡­ No one had ever said such words to him before and so sincerely at that. His master had once said that if he met ever a woman who said that his eyes were pretty, he should either get her or kill her ¡­ Should he kill her or get her? What was the red wine she was talking about? It sounded like a special wine. Xue Fanxin did not know what the man was thinking and only felt that his aura was too strong. To avoid irking him, she tried her best to speak properly. ¡°They are quite special! But this is nothing. It¡¯s very normal.¡± ¡°You think this is normal?¡± ¡°Could it be that because of your eyes, you encountered inhumane treatment?¡± Xue Fanxin guessed. Recalling the movies, anyone who was born differently from ordinary people would either be seen as a lucky star or a scourge. It was usually the latter. Had she gotten into trouble again? The man could not read Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind, but her words shocked him. He could not wait to hear her explanation. ¡°Why do you say that my eyes are normal?¡± Xue Fanxin felt that she had most likely hit the bull¡¯s eye, so she organized her thoughts and said, ¡°Who told you that a person¡¯s eyes must be black? There are many races in this world. The people you see are basically all black-eyed, but far, far away, there are people from other races whose eyes are not black. I¡¯ve seen people with blue eyes and even people with brown eyes. They are no different from ordinary people, but every place has a different lifestyle and culture, so there will be some barriers between us when we interact.¡± ¡°Different races?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the difference in the race. There¡¯s another type of person called a mixed-blood. To put it simply, the child born from the combination of two different races will be a little different from ordinary children. Everyone¡¯s genes are different. If two special genes are combined, then they might be able to birth a child with special genes. ¡°No matter how special their genes are, they¡¯re still human! What¡¯s there to be shocked about? Those people who are shocked can only mean that they¡¯re ignorant.¡± ¡°What are genes?¡± the man asked again. ¡°Genes contain all the information about the races, blood types, breeding, growth, aging, and other processes that incorporate life. To put it simply, it¡¯s the various genetic issues of the bloodline. The reason your eyes are dark red is either because of your father¡¯s genes, your mother¡¯s genes, or your father¡¯s and mother¡¯s genes. Further away, it might be because of your grandparents¡¯ genes. In short, the problem doesn¡¯t lie with you.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was about to have a headache from talking, a waiter walked over in a panic and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Miss Jiu, so you¡¯re here! Your attendants and maidservant are looking for you everywhere!¡± ¡°Aiyaya, Mr. Waiter, I¡¯m so happy to see you. Take me back to the front yard. I¡¯m lost and can¡¯t find my way back.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s happy and lively appearance had a magical power that could turn infect anyone. The waiter did not dare to take Xue Fanxin away easily. He looked at the man and was about to speak, but the other party spoke first, ¡°Take her to the front yard.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll bring you to the front yard immediately. Miss Jiu, please follow me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± How could Xue Fanxin not see that the man did not want the waiter to reveal his identity? Anyway, she was not interested in his identity, so it did not matter if she did not know. Knowing might not be a good thing, either. She followed the waiter and left. She hoped that meeting this red-eyed handsome guy today would not cause a problem. In the near future, Xue Fanxin would find out how much trouble she had caused today. Chapter 206 - Understandable Chapter 206 Understandable Since Xue Fanxin had been gone for too long, Zhuri and the others were anxious. They immediately came out to search for her. Fortunately, Xue Fanxin returned safely, making them heave a sigh of relief. After this, they did not dare to let Xue Fanxin travel alone. Although the lord had said not to interfere in the consort¡¯s affairs, he wanted them to ensure her safety. Just now, the consort had gone out of their sight. If anyone wanted to harm her, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Even if the consort was fine in the end, they would still be punished very severely. Looking at the Night Shadow Guards¡¯ frightened expressions, Xue Fanxin felt speechless. ¡°I only went to the toilet and lost my way. Do you have to be so panicked? I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. I have the ability to take care of myself. Rest assured.¡± Xue Fanxin naturally knew that the Night Shadow Guards were worried about her. If anything happened to her, Ah Jiu would punish them heavily. Although she did not like people following her everywhere, they had good intentions. No matter how much she disliked them, she could not turn them away. Furthermore, everyone had their own difficulties. She understood these Night Shadow Guards who mostly lived in the dark and was more considerate of them. After all, many dangerous things were done by them. ¡°Your Highness, did you encounter anything just now?¡± Zhuri asked worriedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I just lost my way in the garden and kept walking around. I only returned when the waiter found me. The garden behind the First Restaurant is really too big, but it¡¯s also very beautiful. Do you want to take a look?¡± Xue Fanxin did not mention that she had met a red-eyed man and pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°The garden in the Lord¡¯s Estate is also very beautiful.¡± In other words, they often saw such beautiful scenery. They were not interested. ¡°Does the Lord¡¯s Estate have a beautiful garden too?¡± ¡°Of course. There are many places in the Lord¡¯s Estate that are even more beautiful than the Imperial Garden.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Only now did Xue Fanxin realize how unfamiliar she was with the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. However, this was understandable. She had only lived in it for a few days and had always been holed up in her courtyard. When she went out, she would jump over the wall and had never explored the Lord¡¯s Estate. She was not familiar with it. It seemed like she had to find a time to stroll around. After all, she was now half a ¡®mistress¡¯ of the estate. ¡°I¡¯ve been out for long enough today. It¡¯s time to return.¡± Xue Fanxin stretched and left the First Restaurant with everyone. Just as they left the door, Zhuri and the other Night Shadow Guards immediately returned to the darkness and did what they were supposed to do. Fuyun, on the other hand, followed Xue Fanxin and acted as her maid and guard. Technically, the consort was stronger than her and did not need her protection at all. Therefore, she was only her maidservant now. However, the consort did not seem to treat her like that. She regarded her as a friend. For some reason, Fuyun liked this feeling. ¡°Fuyun, stop daydreaming!¡± When Xue Fanxin saw Fuyun in a daze and walking slowly, she returned and dragged her away. Fuyun finally returned to her senses. She was used to being dragged by Xue Fanxin by now, though. At this moment, a casual conversation by the street caught their attention. ¡°Have you heard? Prime Minister Su has been imprisoned in the Ministry of Justice.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Prime Minister Su is an elder of the current dynasty. His sister is Consort Su from the palace and his daughter is the number one beauty and talent of Heavenly Saints City. Such a person wouldn¡¯t be locked in the prison no matter how serious his crime is, unless he rebels.¡± ¡°I have a friend who is in charge of the Ministry of Justice. He personally escorted Prime Minister Su to the prison. This matter can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Prime Minister Su had been thrown into the prison of the Ministry of Justice? When Xue Fanxin heard this, the corners of her lips curled up into a mysterious and evil smile. It seemed like Su Ze and Su Baifeng had already crawled into the huge pit she and Ah Jiu had dug. They were going to be unlucky next. Chapter 207 - Crystal Hotpot Chapter 207 Crystal Hotpot Xue Fanxin climbed over the wall and returned to her courtyard. Just as she jumped down, she was blocked by a young man. Although Fuyun had never seen the young man, he did not look like an assassin. Furthermore, his aura was very strong. She did not dare to act recklessly, only putting up her guard. Little Lei had appeared out of nowhere and looked at Xue Fanxin bitterly. ¡°Girl, where have you been?¡± ¡°I went out to play.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Little Lei¡¯s resentful expression and found it very cute. She wanted to pinch his cheeks but failed. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to pinch my face.¡± Little Lei quickly dodged when he saw Xue Fanxin reach out her hand. Not only did he not like having his face pinched, but he was also afraid of being chopped up by a certain lord. He was clear about a certain lord¡¯s possessiveness. All males could not touch this idiot girl carelessly, or they would die miserably. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t pinch you then. Little Lei, why are you looking at me with a bitter expression?¡± Xue Fanxin retracted her hand and walked into the courtyard. She had only taken two steps when she saw the shocking scene in the courtyard and had no choice but to stop. ¡°Oh my god! Where did so many rabbits come from?¡± On the ground in her courtyard was a pile of rabbits, each one very fat. There were at least thirty rabbits here. ¡°Little Lei, did you get these fat rabbits?¡± ¡°I only found so many today,¡± Little Lei admitted indirectly. Then, he put on a smile and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Sister, I want to eat roasted rabbit meat. Roast them like last time, okay?¡± Ever since he had eaten this girl¡¯s roasted rabbit meat, he had fallen in love with it. He would be craving it if he did not eat it for a day. As a result, he especially ran to the forest outside the city and captured fat wild rabbits, hoping to eat enough. Xue Fanxin could not stand Little Lei¡¯s cute look. However, she knew that this guy was good at acting, so she did not fall for it. ¡°I¡¯m already full today. I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll roast the rabbit another day.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m very hungry.¡± ¡°What has that got to do with me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to treat me to a feast? I wasn¡¯t full last time, so it¡¯s not considered a feast. You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked by Little Lei¡¯s words, but she had no words to retort. Although Little Lei had eaten most of the roasted rabbit, he definitely did not look full. She treated him to a feast but did not let him eat his fill. What kind of feast was that! She, Xue Fanxin, was a person who kept her word. Since she had promised the other party a feast, she would definitely fulfill it. However¡­ Xue Fanxin pondered for a while, then took out the largest green crystal from the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. She placed it on the ground with difficulty and said with a smile, ¡°Little Lei, as long as you help me turn this green crystal into a pot, I¡¯ll help you roast rabbit meat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make a pot.¡± Little Lei felt that Xue Fanxin was deliberately making things difficult for him and had a sour expression. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll give you a pot. You just have to carve this crystal into the shape of that pot. You can easily crush the green crystal. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to carve it into a pot, right? After this green crystal is made into a pot, I¡¯ll treat you to hotpot.¡± Little Lei did not feel anything when he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s nonsense. He was only interested in the last word, ¡®hotpot.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s a hotpot? Is it a kind of pot? How can a pot be eaten?¡± ¡°Hotpot is not a pot, but a type of dish with many specialties. If you make me a pot, not only will I treat you to roasted rabbit meat, but I¡¯ll also treat you to hotpot rabbit meat. How about that? Crystal hotpot, you haven¡¯t tried it, right?¡± ¡°Hotpot rabbit meat? Crystal hotpot?¡± It had to be said that Little Lei was tempted by Xue Fanxin. He thought of the delicious roasted rabbit meat and the hotpot rabbit meat he had never seen before and swallowed hard. But he really did not know how to make pots! He did not know how to sculpt either. Chapter 208 - Looking For The Future Chapter 208 Looking For The Future Xue Fanxin sent Fuyun to find a few pots from the kitchen. She chose a suitable one for Little Lei and had him carve the crystal according to the pot, helping him by the side. However, despite spending a long time, Little Lei could not carve the pot. The large crystal was shrinking in size. Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart bled when she saw this. Back in the mineral vein, when she had obtained this crystal bigger than a washbasin, her first thought was to use it as a pot, a unique crystal pot, instead of selling it for money. The crystals contained the spiritual energy of the world. Hence, the taste of the food cooked in it should be very special. However, her large crystal was getting smaller and smaller, but there was no trace of the pot at all. She felt stifled! Little Lei took out a purple dagger and carved the so-called pot according to Xue Fanxin, but he could not control his strength. He was clearly very, very light-handed, but he still cut the crystal into pieces. In the end, he could not figure it out, so he shrugged and stopped. ¡°Girl, I really don¡¯t know how to make a pot. Why don¡¯t you go and find Master? He likes you so much; he¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± He dumped the matter to his master and let him figure it out. Anyway, it was his woman who wanted the pot. ¡°Ah Jiu is a mighty lord. I¡¯m afraid isn¡¯t any better at this than you.¡± Xue Fanxin no longer had any hope. It seemed like her crystal hotpot dream would remain a dream. ¡°Who said that Master doesn¡¯t know how to do it? There¡¯s no artifact in the world that he can¡¯t make. The Jiushang Guqin and Xue You Flute were both made by Master himself.¡± ¡°What did you say? Ah Jiu made the Jiushang Guqin and Xue You Flute?¡± She really could not imagine that a noble person like Ah Jiu would actually know how to make guqins and flutes, and he had done it so well. Ah Jiu was really omnipotent! ¡°Of course, he did it himself. Furthermore, he spent a lot of effort! Master is a powerful refiner. Most of his refined artifacts have spirituality, and some even had an artifact spirit when they were taken out of the furnace. Take these crystals to Master and let him help you refine that crystal hot pot. It must be better than us carving it like this,¡± Little Lei kept lobbying, urging Xue Fanxin to look for Ye Jiushang. This way, not only would he be able to eat the so-called crystal hotpot, but he would also not have to provoke his master. It was killing two birds with one stone! He realized that he was too smart. Xue Fanxin was no longer thinking about crystal hotpot. Her mind was filled with the words ¡®Weapon Refinement Master.¡¯ Her Ah Jiu was a refiner, a powerful refiner. Although she knew nothing about refining, she felt that refiners were similar to alchemists in that they were both rare occupations. The higher the level of the refiner or alchemist, the fewer their numbers and the more popular and rich they were¡­ She and Ah Jiu were alchemists and refiners. With them working together, wouldn¡¯t they be able to roam the world and fill their pockets with riches¡­ Just the thought of it made her excited! When Little Lei saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s strange smile, he felt uneasy. ¡°Girl, can you not smile so sinisterly?¡± ¡°Am I smiling sinisterly?¡± ¡°You are.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate things. That¡¯s called looking forward to the future. Forget it. What does a little brat like you know? Let¡¯s go find Ah Jiu.¡± Xue Fanxin could not wait to ask Ye Jiushang¡¯s help. Just then, Ye Jiushang walked over. He asked dotingly, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± The moment Xue Fanxin saw Ye Jiushang, she immediately ran up and said to him excitedly, ¡°Ah Jiu, I heard that you know how to refine artifacts? Can you help me make a few pots? They don¡¯t have to be too good. Just ordinary ones will do, but they have to be made of crystals.¡± Little Lei did not dare to rush towards Ye Jiushang like Xue Fanxin. Rather, he retreated two steps and waited obediently by the side. Perhaps only this idiot girl dared to be so presumptuous in front of the master. He really admired her¡­ Chapter 209 - Dont Be Heartless Chapter 209 Don¡¯t Be Heartless Ye Jiushang looked at the broken crystals on the ground and then at Little Lei, who was hiding behind Xue Fanxin. He knew that it was Little Lei who had revealed that he was a refiner. If it were anyone else, he would definitely skin Little Lei alive. But Little Xin¡¯er¡­ Ye Jiushang showed no signs of anger, instead asking gently, ¡°You want to use crystals to make a pot?¡± Normal people would either want to exchange crystals for wealth, use them for cultivation, or for other purposes, but they would not use them as pots. His future consort was really unique! ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I want to make a crystal pot and see how the food will taste after being cooked. I think it shouldn¡¯t be too bad, right? As an experienced foodie, not only must you know how to eat delicious food, but you must also know everything related to delicious food. Kitchenware and cutlery are one of them. Delicacies made with good kitchenware and using good cutlery will make them taste completely different.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it for you. Bring me the crystal,¡± Ye Jiushang agreed readily without any hesitation. Little Lei sighed. Master was really good to this idiot girl! Back then, countless people had come to beg him to refine weapons. No matter who it was, Master would either set harsh conditions or drive them away. How was it anything like his easygoing manner now? Master, where has your aloof personality gone? Xue Fanxin did not think that there was anything wrong with Ye Jiushang agreeing to help her refine the crystal pot. Instead, she felt that it was only right and proper. After all, he was her boyfriend! She handed the crystal to him decisively. ¡°Ah Jiu, the largest crystal has already been destroyed by us. It¡¯s a little small. At most, you can make a small pot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough. Take out half of the crystals on you.¡± ¡°What? Half? That much?¡± Thinking of her stock being reduced by half made her heart ache. Little Lei saw her unwilling expression and splashed her with a few buckets of cold water. ¡°Idiot, do you know how rare it is for Master to be willing to help others refine artifacts? You actually can¡¯t bear to part with those few lousy crystals. Your head has really been kicked by a donkey. You¡¯re so stupid. Green crystals are of the lowest grade. If they are used to refine artifacts, a small mountain can¡¯t even purify many crystal spirits. Master only wants half of your green crystals; that¡¯s very, very little.¡± Little Lei was worried that Xue Fanxin would drop her idea of making crystal pot because she could not bear to part with the green crystals. This way, he would not be able to eat the crystal rabbit hotpot. No, no, I must convince this idiot. ¡°The artifacts Master refines are all high-grade. The value of an entire green crystal mine can¡¯t compare to a small thing he casually refines.¡± Little Lei tried his best to deceive Xue Fanxin, but what he said was the truth. How could an entire low-level crystal mine compare to a spirit artifact refined by a high-level refiner? Xue Fanxin did not quite understand, but for the sake of delicious food, she ultimately took out half of the green crystals and handed the storage bag at her waist to Ye Jiushang. ¡°This storage bag contains half the crystals of the mineral vein. Take them all. After you¡¯re done, just return the storage bag to me.¡± Ye Jiushang flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead and reprimanded her gently, ¡°You little fool. Only you treat trash like the green crystal as a treasure.¡± ¡°If the green crystal was really trash, would Prime Minister Su have been thrown into the prison because of this?¡±. ¡°You already know about that?¡± ¡°I heard people talking on the streets just now. Although I didn¡¯t catch the reason, I can guess that it involves the crystal mine. Ah Jiu, do you think this crystal mine can screw over the entire Prime Minister¡¯s Estate?¡± Although she did not expect the crystal mine to topple Su Baifeng, she did not want the other party to escape too easily. If she could not at least remove a layer of Su Baifeng¡¯s skin with the crystal mine, she would be depressed. Chapter 210 - Playing Them to Death Chapter 210 Playing Them to Death Everyone in Heavenly Saints City was aware that Prime Minister Su had been imprisoned. As for the reason, only a select few knew the inside story. Even so, many people believed that with Prime Minister Su¡¯s influence, it would not be long before he left. Xue Fanxin thought so too. After all, Prime Minister Su was not a fool. It was very unrealistic to want to overthrow him with a mineral vein. ¡°It¡¯s quite impossible to trap the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. At most, they will bleed heavily. The Prime Minister¡¯s Estate is far stronger than you think. The factions involved are complicated. Just Su Baifeng alone has a mysterious force in her possession. The Heavenly Saints Emperor jailed Prime Minister Su in a fit of rage. As long as the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate is willing to give in and offer suitable compensation, the Heavenly Saints Emperor will let him go,¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. Although he was warning her of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate¡¯s power, his expression and tone clearly did not take the other party seriously. ¡°How powerful is this Prime Minister¡¯s Estate? What is that mysterious power in Su Baifeng¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not that powerful, but they have many life-saving measures. It¡¯s impossible for you to use external forces to kill them. Even the Heavenly Saints Emperor is no exception.¡± ¡°What if you do it yourself?¡± ¡°They can report to the King of Hell at any time. Little Xin¡¯er, do you want to finish them off? If you want, I¡¯ll order people to do it,¡± Ye Jiushang said calmly with a hint of coldness. If it were anyone else, it would not just be a little hint of coldness. It was obvious that he did not care about the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Including Su Baifeng. Xue Fanxin thought for a moment and turned him down. ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t be too hasty in everything. Letting them die too quickly is also letting them off easy. I want to take it slow and play them to death.¡± ¡°Actually, I have similar plans. I¡¯ll leave them for you. It¡¯s not a bad thing to have opponents. They can become your stepping stone and help you grow. Go ahead and play with them. Even if you pierce the sky, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s little head, indulging her endlessly. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t trap Su Baifeng with the mineral vein, I want her to vomit blood. If green crystals flow out of the Prime Minister¡¯s estate at this time, do you think Su Baifeng will vomit blood from anger?¡± She would probably die from anger, let alone vomit blood. ¡°Su Baifeng still wants to push you out to be a scapegoat. If green crystals flow out of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate at this time, then she can only take this blame herself.¡± ¡°What did you say? Su Baifeng wants to make me a scapegoat?¡± This Su Baifeng was courting death! Xue Fanxin smiled coldly. It seemed like she had a good plan to deal with Su Baifeng. Little Lei looked at the scheming duo and mourned for Su Baifeng in his heart: Of all the people you could have provoked, you just had to provoke Master¡¯s woman. Although she is a little stupid, her ability to conspire is comparable to Master. I advise the world to open their eyes wide and not provoke these two people. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died. Su Baifeng was still deciding between the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and Fanjiu. She never expected Xue Fanxin to take action before she could make up her mind. Chapter 211 - Voice of Heaven and Earth Chapter 211 Voice of Heaven and Earth That night, Xue Fanxin could not sleep. After rolling around in the bed, she ran to the roof to gaze at the stars. Engrossed, she suddenly recalled the Star Divination Technique Ye Jiushang had mentioned. She increasingly felt that those stars were infinitely mysterious and profound. Although she originally belonged to this world, she had lived in the modern 21st century since she was young. She was familiar with that world instead of this one. Still, the various fantastical and unimaginable things here excited her. The happiest thing that happened to her was meeting Ah Jiu. Perhaps this was fate, just like the so-called Star Divination Technique Ah Jiu had mentioned. Since she had returned to this world, she had to live even more brilliantly than before. Xue Fanxin imagined all kinds of things in the future. She suddenly realized that the notes in her mind that she originally could not comprehend seemed a little easier to grasp. Hence, she took out the Xue You Flute and played it according to the beating notes in her mind. She only had rudimentary knowledge about music and was not good at it. Sometimes, she could not even understand the notes. However, the beating notes in her mind were so familiar. They were like little fairies in the depths of her soul. She could make them dance through the flute with her eyes closed. After a while, a melodious tune came from a certain remote courtyard of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Ye Jiushang was working in the kitchen. He was studying all kinds of kitchenware and cutlery and was about to refine the pot Xue Fanxin wanted. Unexpectedly, he heard the sound of the flute, which shocked him. He dropped what he was doing and hurried over. He waited in the courtyard quietly and looked at the person sitting on the roof playing the flute, a happy smile appearing on his face. His Little Xin¡¯er was indeed powerful. She had comprehended the Dao of Music so quickly. Although it was still very stiff, as long as she continued practicing and comprehending it in detail, she would definitely have great achievements in the Dao of Music. With Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s comprehension ability, she might even be able to understand the Voice of Heaven and Earth! Ye Jiushang did not disturb Xue Fanxin. He silently flashed onto the roof and stopped three steps away from her. He stood on the roof and stared at the person playing the flute, listening to the beautiful tune. He gradually got immersed in it¡­ Suddenly, he noticed that the aura in his surroundings was changing subtly. The spirit energy seemed different. It had come alive and was nourishing the living beings within 30 feet of the flute. Even a blade of grass was affected and growing at a visible rate. It was early autumn, but in this ordinary courtyard, one could see the wonders of hundreds of flowers blooming. The beautiful flowers seemed alive under the moonlight and starlight, vaguely emitting a strange silver glow. a This was¡­ the Dao of Life. Little Xin¡¯er had actually comprehended the Dao of Life. She used music to breed and nourish all things. Such a branch of the Dao of Music was something that only those benevolent Daoists could comprehend. His Little Xin¡¯er was a good person. Just as Ye Jiushang thought that Xue Fanxin had comprehended the Dao of Life, the surroundings changed again. The petals of the blooming flowers in the courtyard flew away and spun rapidly in the air. Thousands of petals turned into sharp weapons, leaving countless marks on the rockery in the courtyard. If these flower petals touched someone, the outcome could be imagined. This was not the Dao of Life but the most profound Dao of Heaven and Earth. The Dao of Heaven and Earth gathered a myriad of sounds in one body. Life or death existed in a person¡¯s thoughts. They could save lives or determine death. Little Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ve really shocked me! Chapter 212 - Youre the Only One Chapter 212 You¡¯re the Only One Xue Fanxin had no idea how much commotion she had caused. She only stopped after playing all the jumping notes in her mind. Unexpectedly, when she opened her eyes, the beautiful scenery of flying flowers in front of her stunned her. as What was going on? She was only playing the flute. Why were there so many petals flying around? It was the middle of the night and early autumn at that. Where did these petals come from? Wait, something was wrong! Why was her courtyard in such a bad shape? What the hell was going on? ¡°Although it is only the initial form of the Dao of Heaven and Earth, you have comprehended it at the Spirit Building Realm. In the entire world, or even the entire Star Domain, you are the only one,¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly exclaimed. Xue Fanxin was shocked and almost fell from the roof. ¡°Ah Jiu, can you not scare people in the middle of the night? People can be frightened to death.¡± ¡°Did you do something bad that you would be frightened?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the bad one!¡± Xue Fanxin rolled her eyes at Ye Jiushang and stopped talking about these useless topics. Instead, she pointed at the ruined courtyard below and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened just now? Are you the one behind these flying flowers in the courtyard?¡± Ye Jiushang sat beside Xue Fanxin and flicked her forehead before saying, ¡°You caused this yourself. Don¡¯t you have any impression of it?¡± ¡°I caused it? How did I do that? I only played the flute on the roof. Why would that result in such a huge commotion?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s due to the flute.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Fanxin found it hard to believe that such a simple thing could cause such a huge disturbance. But looking at Ah Jiu, he did not look like he was joking with her. Could all of this be real? Ye Jiushang flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead again, then explained it to her, ¡°Previously, you had already gained some insight into the Dao of Music in the Red Maple Forest. However, you were unable to digest it completely at that time. Tonight, you have finished your comprehension from that day and turned it into the Corporeal stage. The Dao of Heaven and Earth is the most profound stage of the Dao of Music. From the beginning of the chaos to now, only a few people have been able to grasp it.¡± ¡°Dao of Heaven and Earth? What is that? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± She had comprehended the Dao of Heaven and Earth by playing the flute. Why didn¡¯t she feel anything? ¡°Whether you understand it or not, you have to figure it out yourself. No one can help you, because that is your own Great Dao.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s blurry, but I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already rare for you to gain insight into the Dao of Heaven and Earth tonight. Don¡¯t think too much about it, or your little head won¡¯t be able to bear the load.¡± Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head, doting on her. With Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s comprehension and talent, as long as he groomed her well, he would be able to raise her to be a proud daughter of heaven and become a partner who could fight alongside him. Xue Fanxin still could not understand, so she might as well not think about it. She shook her head. Feeling that she was still not sleepy, she suddenly got interested in something and said with a smile, ¡°Ah Jiu, I really can¡¯t sleep. Why don¡¯t you accompany me out to do something? You can¡¯t use force for the time being, so let¡¯s bring Little Lei along. How about that?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Visit the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®Prime Minister¡¯s Estate,¡¯ Ye Jiushang already knew what Xue Fan wanted to do. He smiled and nodded in response. He did not care what would happen to the people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. He just wanted his little consort to be happy. Chapter 213 - Visiting the Prime Ministers Estate at Night Chapter 213 Visiting the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate at Night Although Little Lei was a bit displeased that he had been called out by Ye Jiushang in the middle of the night, he still had to do his job. He brought the two of them to the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and watched them ¡®do bad things.¡¯ ¡°Ah Jiu, where do you think we should put the green crystals? What if we don¡¯t put them in the right place and the crystals don¡¯t flow out of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate? Wouldn¡¯t we have worked for nothing?¡± Xue Fanxin stood on a roof and scanned the surroundings, looking for a suitable place. The Prime Minister¡¯s Estate was heavily guarded, but to them, it was useless. ¡°The butler of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate is Su Ze¡¯s cousin. He¡¯s a greedy person. You can start with him.¡± Ye Jiushang gave some advice, but he let Xue Fanxin make her own decision and would not interfere too much with her business. ¡°Little Lei, let¡¯s look for the butler and see where he lives. We¡¯ll visit him tonight.¡± Little Lei looked at the two black-bellied foxes, and his entire body trembled. He silently felt sorry for the people they had targeted. However, those people were not worth pitying. Who asked them to overestimate themselves and provoke these two recklessly? Little Lei obediently went to look for the butler¡¯s sleeping quarters and left Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang behind. The two of them sat on the roof and enjoyed the night scenery as they chatted. ¡°Ah Jiu, you said that Su Baifeng has a mysterious force behind her. What exactly is that force?¡± ¡°Su Baifeng¡¯s mother comes from a sect called the Ten Thousand Flower Sect, which can be considered a large sect in the Tongxuan Realm. They only have women, and every single one of them who steps out of the sect is capable. After Su Baifeng¡¯s mother married Su Ze, she secretly assisted him and personally trained a mysterious force. This force is called Dark Dance.¡± ¡°Dark Dance¡­ is it like your Night Shadow Guards?¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re looking down on the Night Shadow Guards. My Night Shadow Guards are not something these people can compare to. Just Zhuri alone is enough to obliterate the Dark Dance under Su Baifeng.¡± ¡°Then why did you make Su Baifeng¡¯s power sound so mysterious and powerful?¡± Xue Fanxin rolled her eyes. However, she had a deeper understanding of the Night Shadow Guards. At least she knew that the Night Shadow Guards were very powerful. ¡°I¡¯m talking about others. You have to understand that I have the ability to let you run wild in the entire Tongxuan Continent. What is a small Su Baifeng?¡± Ye Jiushang said domineeringly. His body revealed the aura of a king as he looked down on the world as if there was nothing in this world that could threaten him. With such a boyfriend, wouldn¡¯t she feel very safe? Xue Fanxin was about to praise him, but Ye Jiushang suddenly shushed her. Then, he led her to hide on the other side of the roof, bending down slightly. At that moment, Su Baifeng walked into the courtyard, with Huangyi behind her reporting to her. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s still no news from the Dark Dance about Fanjiu. We can¡¯t even find out where she lives. It¡¯s as if she has disappeared into thin air. It will be difficult to push the matter of the mineral vein to Fanjiu.¡± Pinning the blame on someone who could not even be found would probably push the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate into an even more disadvantageous situation. ¡°Who exactly is this Fanjiu?¡± Su Baifeng was also very puzzled. She had already sent the Dark Dance to investigate, but she could not find any clues. Since even the Dark Dance could not discover anything, it could only mean that this person was stronger than she had imagined. Chapter 214 - Wishful Thinking Chapter 214 Wishful Thinking Xue Fanxin hid on the roof and heard Su Baifeng and the maidservant¡¯s words clearly. She mocked in her heart: Want to make a scapegoat? Dream on. However, she seemed to have forgotten that she had indeed emptied the mineral vein. Su Baifeng did not know that there was a couple eavesdropping on her and instructed Huangyi, ¡°Continue investigating that Fanjiu. Once we find a little information, we can take further action. If we really can¡¯t find her, we have to give up on this step of the plan.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll put more resources into it. That Fanjiu and Gu Jinyuan are acquainted. As long as our people keep an eye on Gu Jinyuan, we¡¯ll definitely find her,¡± Huangyi vowed. She was smart and knew what to say to make Su Baifeng happy. This was precisely the reason why she could remain by Su Baifeng¡¯s side and not die like Hongyi. ¡°You¡¯re right. If we keep an eye on Gu Jinyuan, we¡¯ll find Fanjiu.¡± Su Baifeng¡¯s mood improved. She sat on a stone stool and looked at the moon hanging high in the night sky. Thinking of the person in her heart, she could not help but let her thoughts run wild. ¡°Huangyi, do you think His Highness still has me in his heart?¡± ¡°Miss is so outstanding. His Highness will find out sooner or later.¡± ¡°I believe that sincerity can lead to success. One day, His Highness will understand how good I am and that I¡¯m the most suitable person to sit on the Ninth Imperial Consort¡¯s throne. His Highness must still have me in his heart, or else, why would he make things difficult for the Empress? If nothing happens to the Empress, she will surely target the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Then, our situation will be even more tricky. Now, the Empress can¡¯t even protect herself, so how can she control us?¡± The Empress was in trouble because of the imperial decree and had already lost the emperor¡¯s favor. All kinds of dirty things in the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s Estate were being exposed, and their troubles were no less than the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Perhaps His Highness had chosen to attack the Empress for her sake¡­ Xue Fanxin could not help but grumble at Su Baifeng. Her imagination was really rich. Had she gone crazy from wanting to marry Ah Jiu? Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang and questioned him with her eyes. Ye Jiushang used his hand to gently flick Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead, indicating that she should not overthink. However, Su Baifeng¡¯s wishful thinking might very well cause him a lot of unnecessary trouble, especially about the Empress. The sole reason he taught the Empress a lesson was the imperial decree; it had nothing to do with Su Baifeng. It seemed that he had underestimated a woman¡¯s imagination. Once she let her imaginations run wild, she could really think of anything. Su Baifeng did not know how much trouble her words would create in the future. Right now, she was still engrossed in her fantasy, imagining herself as the Ninth Imperial Consort. Just thinking about it made her feel happy. Suddenly, an ugly face barged into her beautiful dream and shattered it. ¡°Huangyi, Xue Fanxin has been living in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate for a few days. Has anything happened?¡± ¡°Miss, this is a strange matter. After Xue Fanxin moved into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, she chose a remote courtyard. It seems like she has never left the house until now. There¡¯s very little news about her, almost nothing. Yesterday, the Xue sisters went to the Lord¡¯s Estate to seek an audience with her. In the end, for some reason, the butler said that the Lord had no time to see them, causing the Xue sisters to quarrel with Princess Yun Qiao and even fight.¡± ¡°It looks like this Xue Fanxin is not someone to be trifled with. Keep an eye on her. I want to know her whereabouts at all times.¡± ¡°Miss, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is heavily guarded. It¡¯s very difficult for our people to find out what¡¯s going on inside.¡± ¡°Then think of a way. I, Su Baifeng, will never lose to an unknown ugly monster.¡± Huangyi knew that Su Baifeng was angry. Although it was difficult to sneak into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, she did not dare to have any complaints. She really did not understand what the Ninth Imperial Uncle was thinking. He did not want their beautiful Miss but wanted that ugly Xue Fanxin? Chapter 215 - Too Vicious Chapter 215 Too Vicious When Xue Fanxin heard Su Baifeng¡¯s words, she was incensed and decided to teach her a lesson. If you dare to call me ugly, I¡¯ll make you ugly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin take out a bag of medicinal powder from her space and asked curiously ¡°This is the itching powder that I developed with the herbs I plundered from the Hundred Herbs Hall during my free time. I added some ingredients to it, increasing the effects by ten times. If I sprinkle it on Su Baifeng¡¯s face, she will scratch her own face and become an ugly monster.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but how exactly are you going to do that?¡± ¡°This is indeed a problem.¡± Xue Fanxin stroked her chin and racked her mind on how to do the deed without anyone noticing. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Ye Jiushang took the bag from Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and opened it, gently waving at the itching powder. The itching powder seemed to come alive and drifted towards Su Baifeng along with the air, silently settling on her face. Furthermore, it only landed on her face, not even touching Huangyi beside her. Since it was night, even though the moonlight was bright, these tiny particles were difficult to notice with the naked eye. Su Baifeng did not feel anything at all and was still mocking Xue Fanxin. Only then would she feel comfortable and satisfied. ¡°What¡¯s so good about Xue Fanxin? She used to like a man called Yi Tian, but for some reason, she¡¯s pestering His Highness now? cas ¡°Such a fickle woman. She¡¯s ugly and doesn¡¯t have a background. She¡¯s not qualified to stand by His Highness¡¯s side at all. In fact, she¡¯s not even worthy of being His Highness¡¯s maid.¡± Actually, she really wanted to run to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and cause a scene like Princess Yun Qiao, but no matter how much she thought about it, she had to suppress this impulse. Otherwise, it would only ruin things. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s late at night. You should go back and rest early. There are many things waiting for you to do tomorrow!¡± Huangyi listened to Su Baifeng complain about Xue Fanxin. She was tired of hearing those words again and again. So what if Xue Fanxin is ugly? The Ninth Imperial Uncle likes her! Huangyi did not dare to say such a thing. She only muttered it in her heart. After venting her emotions, Su Baifeng felt much better. At this moment, she suddenly felt slightly cold, and her face was also a little itchy. She listened to Huangyi¡¯s suggestion and decided to return to her room. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I still have to enter the palace tomorrow. I¡¯ll see if the emperor is willing to see me.¡± That damned Heavenly Saints Emperor had actually hidden himself after locking her father in the prison. How hateful. Seeing Su Baifeng scratching her face from time to time, Xue Fanxin was secretly delighted. Once the other party went away, she emerged from the roof and said smugly, ¡°How dare you call me ugly? I¡¯ll make you ugly.¡± ¡°Your itching powder might not have much effect. Su Baifeng¡¯s cultivation level is not low. She¡¯s influenced by her mother and knows more about poison than ordinary people. Your itching powder will be cured by her in a few days,¡± Ye Jiushang said. ¡°If I can make her ugly for a few days, so be it. I¡¯ll deal with her when I have the chance in the future. At that time, I¡¯ll definitely develop an even more powerful itching powder that will prickle her to death.¡± ¡°Why must it be the itching powder? Can¡¯t it be another poison?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, have you ever felt like you were itching so much that you wanted to skin yourself?¡± When Little Lei heard Xue Fanxin say this the moment he returned, he was so frightened that he almost lost his balance and fell from the roof. Oh my god! This woman is too vicious. It seemed like he had to stay away from her in the future lest he skinned himself. Chapter 216 - Robbing the Treasure Vault Chapter 216 Robbing the Treasure Vault Ye Jiushang did not think that Xue Fanxin was ruthless. In fact, he felt that she was not ruthless enough and was worried that she would never be ruthless enough. If she wasn¡¯t harsh, others would take advantage of her. ¡°Did you find the butler¡¯s residence?¡± Ye Jiushang asked Little Lei coldly. Apart from Xue Fanxin, his attitude towards everyone was cold and heartless. If it was someone he didn¡¯t like, his attitude would be even worse. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already found it. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± Little Lei put away his various thoughts and got to work. He brought Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin to the butler¡¯s residence in the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Although it was already midnight, the butler was not sleeping in his room. This was really strange. ¡°Ah Jiu, if leave the crystals in there, will he really sell them secretly?¡± Xue Fanxin took out a few small crystals and casually threw them into the butler¡¯s room. However, she felt that this was unreliable. What if the butler picked up the crystals and handed them to Su Baifeng instead of selling them? What would they do then? ¡°Do you think a person who values money as his life and has a mountain of debt would give treasures he picked up to others?¡± Ye Jiushang asked in a certain tone. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So the butler of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate won¡¯t either. These few crystals are enough for him to clear his account. How can he let go of such a good thing? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll hear the ¡®good news¡¯ in a few days.¡± ¡°Although my heart aches for these crystals, I can¡¯t bear to lose the bait either. I have to cut some meat.¡± Little Lei could not help but shoot her a contemptuous glance. ¡°Do you have to be so unwilling to part with a few low-grade lousy crystals?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have to. What are you gonna do, bite me?¡± Xue Fanxin stuck out her tongue and made a face, angering Little Lei to new heights. ¡°What an idiot,¡± Little Lei said speechlessly. However, arguing with Xue Fanxin made him feel amused. Ye Jiushang did not mind Xue Fanxin and Little Lei bickering with each other, but most of the time, he would side with his consort. Seeing her feel sorry for those crystals, he said leisurely, ¡°If you feel sad, why don¡¯t we rob the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate¡¯s treasure vault?¡± As soon as she heard ¡®treasure vault,¡¯ her ears pricked up. She said excitedly, ¡°Sure, sure! I love robbing treasure vaults.¡± Little Lei felt sorry for the people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Their future looked bleak. But why did he also feel so excited and impatient? ¡°Little Lei, take us to the treasure vault. It¡¯s best if we can empty it without anyone noticing, just like last time in the mineral vein.¡± Xue Fanxin no longer felt sorry for her loss. Instead, she got anxious to find the treasure vault. Although she was good at stealing and could clean the treasures herself, she was not strong enough. With her current ability, she would probably be discovered as soon as she entered the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Anyway, with Little Lei, she could save a lot of trouble. Xue Fanxin was too excited about emptying the treasure vault, not noticing the faint coldness that Ye Jiushang revealed. Since Su Baifeng felt that he was targeting the Empress and the Duke of Zhongyi for her, he would make the days in the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate even more difficult than being hit by the Empress, making her unable to eat and sleep. He did not want Su Baifeng¡¯s wishful thinking to spoil his relationship with Little Xin¡¯er. Chapter 217 - Like It Chapter 217 Like It When Little Lei went to look for the butler¡¯s room, he had roughly studied the layout of the estate. He just had to put in a little more effort to find the treasure vault. The treasure vault was in a secret underground chamber in Su Ze¡¯s bedroom. The chamber was like a small palace. There were all kinds of mechanisms and traps outside, and the interior was impenetrable. It was a concealed place that ordinary people would find difficult to find. Even if they found it, it would be tricky to enter, let alone obtain the treasures inside. However, these mechanisms, traps, and iron walls were useless to Little Lei. He used a spell from outside, and in the blink of an eye, he was inside the vault, standing in between countless gold, silver, and treasures. Xue Fanxin had long seen such a heaven-defying ability from Little Lei, so she was not shocked at all. Her attention was all attracted by the gold and silver treasures in the treasure vault. ¡°Wow¡­ There are so many treasures!¡± The vault was filled with precious items. Even if gold and silver, they were rare resources and not just regular gold and silver. Apart from that, there were quite a few divine weapons, crystals, and rare spirit herbs. There were even cultivation technique manuals. Such a huge treasure trove was probably comparable to the treasury of the Heavenly Saints Empire. ¡°Wow, wow, WOW¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate to be so rich. I really didn¡¯t expect it! There are green crystals here too, and there are quite a few!¡± Xue Fanxin scanned the things in the vault and took whatever she saw, putting them all into her space. Ye Jiushang looked on indifferently. He was not interested in those treasures at all. Instead, he was captivated by Xue Fanxin, that money-grubber. He had seen many people who loved money and never fancied them. However, he liked Little Xin¡¯er. Little Lei was already used to Xue Fanxin¡¯s greedy nature. He found a suitable place to sit in boredom. Crossing his legs, he asked lazily, ¡°You obtained so many ¡®treasures¡¯ this time; shouldn¡¯t you treat us to a feast?¡± What treasures? They were all trash. Xue Fanxin was feeling over the moon. She had taken so many treasures that her hands got weak. When she was happy, she would naturally agree to anything. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll treat you to a feast when we return.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin agree so readily, Little Lei was thrilled. He sat up straight and asked seriously, ¡°Girl, you really want to treat me to a feast? I want to eat roasted rabbit meat.¡± Yesterday, he had begged her to roast a rabbit for him. Since she had agreed so readily today, how could he not be excited? ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll roast whatever you want.¡± ¡°You said it. Remember to keep your word.¡± ¡°I, Xue Fanxin, have always kept my word.¡± She chatted with Little Lei while throwing the treasures into her space. At this moment, an exquisite wooden box attracted her attention. Something packed in such an exquisite box must be very valuable, right? Xue Fanxin was a little curious about the box¡¯s contents, so she opened it and found a sheepskin scroll inside. There were some drawings on it, and it looked like a treasure map. ¡°Just a treasure map. How boring.¡± She was not interested in the treasure map. She had never been interested in treasures that could only be found after exhausting herself and even risking her life. However, even if she was not interested, she did not mind keeping it. Nas Xue Fanxin placed the treasure map back in the wooden box. Right then, she suddenly recalled that the little white tiger had given her a leather scroll back in the Spirit Origin Mountain Range. However, the words on it were too profound, and she did not understand them. She wondered if Ah Jiu could grasp its contents. ¡°Ah Jiu, I have a leather scroll here. Can you understand the words on it?¡± Xue Fanxin showed Ye Jiushang the leather scroll that the little white tiger had given her back then. Ye Jiushang took the scroll over. At first, he only glanced at it casually. Upon a careful look, he got shocked and asked anxiously, ¡°When did you obtain this scroll?¡± Chapter 218 - Spacetime Emperor Chapter 218 Spacetime Emperor Ye Jiushang¡¯s extreme reaction frightened Xue Fanxin and Little Lei. They got tense for no reason as they stared at Ye Jiushang. They did not know why he was so panicked and anxious. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with this scroll?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more than just a problem. This is huge.¡± Ye Jiushang was still flurried. His expression was solemn, and his tone sounded agitated. This was the first time Xue Fanxin had seen Ye Jiushang so anxious. As a result, she also felt apprehensive and said nervously, ¡°This scroll was given to me by the little white tiger in the inner part of the mountain when we were in the Spirit Origin Mountain Range.¡± Ye Jiushang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s still time.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This scroll was left behind by the Spacetime Emperor. It records that those who obtain the Supreme Badge from Tomb One must pass through Tomb Two in two months, or the Supreme Badge will break out of their bodies and return to Tomb One.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Although Xue Fanxin still could not understand it, she could feel the Supreme Badge clearly. It was in her dantian. If the Supreme Badge broke out of her body, wouldn¡¯t that break open her dantian? If that happened, she would be crippled even if she did not die. She thought that obtaining the Supreme Badge was a good thing but in the end¡­ What Supreme Badge? No one dared to disobey it? It was all bullsh*t. Her little life was almost over. While Xue Fanxin was worried about her life, Little Lei suddenly asked in excitement, ¡°Master, Master, are you talking about that lofty, incomparably powerful, and mysterious Spacetime Emperor of the Star Domain?¡± The Spacetime Emperor was his idol! Ye Jiushang was not in the mood to joke with Little Lei; he did not even reprimand him. Acting serious, he said solemnly, ¡°The Spacetime Emperor is skilled in time and space, and his control over these two elements is peerless. It is said that the Spacetime Emperor can casually control the flow of time. He can even make it stop. He can move through any space-time at will, including the past and future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive!¡± Xue Fanxin exclaimed. She was curious about that Spacetime Emperor. Was there really such a powerful person in the world? However, back in the Nanling Empire, time had indeed stopped. At that time, she was no match for Bai Han¡¯s subordinates, but because time suddenly stopped, she escaped danger and crippled all of them. The Supreme Badge in her dantian seemed to have turned gray after that event. It took a long time before it recovered. Because it did not cause her any discomfort, she did not take the matter to heart. Slowly, she forgot about it. ¡°The Spacetime Emperor is naturally powerful. He¡¯s the most powerful among all the Emperors.¡± Little Lei¡¯s words were filled with admiration for the other party. If it was any other time, Ye Jiushang would definitely have beaten Little Lei up. However, he was not in the mood to do so now. He continued in the same manner, ¡°The Spacetime Emperor has a strange temperament. Unless you can obtain his recognition, he won¡¯t even look at you even if you stand in front of him.¡± ¡°Then what has this got to do with Tomb One and Tomb Two?¡± Xue Fanxin was also not interested in entertaining Little Lei. She only wanted to figure out this matter as soon as possible. How could she not be anxious when it involved her life and death? Chapter 219 - Cherish Chapter 219 Cherish Ye Jiushang took a closer look at the leather scroll in his hand before slowly telling her the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s legend. ¡°No one knows how long the Spacetime Emperor has lived, nor does anyone know if he is alive or dead now. However, there has been news that he has built nine tombs for himself, all arranged in a sequence. Only when the first tomb is discovered and the inheritance inside is obtained will the second tomb appear. These nine tombs are not in a fixed position and are constantly moving. They might be here today, but they might be elsewhere tomorrow. Sometimes they are in a spatial rift, impossible to find.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that magical?¡± The more Xue Fanxin heard, the more she found it mysterious. She felt that this world was even more extraordinary than she had imagined. However, the more wondrous it was, the better. ¡°If not for that, the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor would have been found long ago. I only know that the Spacetime Emperor built nine tombs and that they are mysterious and unfathomable. Though I learned a new thing today. If the person who obtained the Supreme Badge from Tomb One cannot find Tomb Two in two months, he will very likely be killed by the Supreme Badge.¡± Since Little Xin¡¯er had obtained this scroll, the Supreme Badge must be on her. This was a troublesome matter. Although there was still some time left, how could they find the second tomb so quickly? ¡°Ah Jiu, what should I do? I¡¯ve already had the Supreme Badge for half a month. In other words, I only have a month left.¡± In just over a month, how was she supposed to find Tomb Two, whose whereabouts were unknown? Ye Jiushang tried his best to calm himself down and think of a countermeasure. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, try to communicate with the Supreme Badge in your dantian and see if it has any instructions. Since the Spacetime Emperor left behind the Supreme Badge as a clue, it must be useful.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Xue Fanxin closed her eyes and tried communicating with the Supreme Badge. This was her first time doing something like this. As for whether it was useful, she would know after trying. The Supreme Badge had originally been quietly waiting in Xue Fanxin¡¯s dantian. Suddenly, it sensed a power communicating with it and began to emit red light. Once the channel became stronger, the light also intensified. Finally, the red light slowly gathered to form a map with a clear marking on it. That should be the location of Tomb Two. Seeing the location, Xue Fanxin opened her eyes and said excitedly, ¡°Ah Jiu, I found it. Tomb Two is in the Red Maple Forest. It¡¯s under a small mountain in the deepest part of the forest.¡± ¡°Now that we know where the tomb is, the situation is a little better. Although there¡¯s over a month remaining, the tombs that the Spacetime Emperor built might have gone some changes. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that nothing else will happen. Little Xin¡¯er, get ready. We¡¯ll set off to find Tomb Two in the next two days.¡± Ye Jiushang treated Xue Fanxin¡¯s matter as his own. He had always used ¡®we,¡¯ emphasizing that they were one no matter when or where. Xue Fanxin was touched. Her eyes were sore and filled with tears. In the end, she could not help but throw herself into his arms and hug him tightly. Her body trembled slightly. ¡°Ah Jiu, thank you. Thank you so much!¡± If it were anyone else, they would probably not accompany her to investigate the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor once they knew how dangerous it was. However, Ah Jiu did not hesitate at all. He was always thinking about her. Such a good person was difficult to find even with a lantern. Hence, she should cherish him. Chapter 220 - Someone She Would Stay With Forever Chapter 220 Someone She Would Stay With Forever Ye Jiushang looked at the girl who was about to cry in his arms and shook his head helplessly. Then, he gave a doting smile and rubbed her head gently, teasing her, ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡± Xue Fanxin raised her head and smiled playfully. She flirted back with him. ¡°What if I can only repay you with my body?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ask for more. Remember, you belong to me in the future.¡± ¡°Then remember that you¡¯re mine from now on.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be yours. You have to be responsible for me.¡± ¡°Of course. But don¡¯t you fool around outside, or I¡¯ll make you kneel on the washboard.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± When Little Lei heard their mushy conversation, he felt goosebumps all over, but he did not dare to have any complaints. He did not make a peep, afraid that he would spoil a certain lord¡¯s good mood and be skinned alive by him later. Forget it. Let them continue being mushy. Anyway, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me. Xue Fanxin had a deeper relationship with Ye Jiushang. She did not reject some intimate contact with him and said some romantic words. In her heart, Ye Jiushang was already someone she would stay with forever. It was precisely because of Ah Jiu¡¯s flawless and unrestrained love that she had walked out of her previous sorrowful feelings so quickly. However, ever since she found out that Jiang Donghai was very likely to be a pawn, her so-called feelings for him changed. It did not seem to be the case. In short, the feeling she had with Ah Jiu was completely different. SO Who cares! Anyway, she was good now, and Ah Jiu was also fine. Her future looked bright. ¡°By the way, since you can¡¯t use force, will it be dangerous to go to Tomb Two? There¡¯s still some time. How about we head out after you have recovered?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only limited by my force. There are no limitations on spirit artifacts and other things, so you don¡¯t have to worry about my safety. Although the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor is mysterious, it won¡¯t be difficult for me to walk out of it alive. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Even though Ye Jiushang said this, Xue Fanxin was still a little worried. Little Lei could not help but interrupt, saying proudly, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re underestimating Master. He¡¯s a powerful expert. No matter how perilous the tomb might be, Master has a way to escape alive.¡± ¡°Is he really that powerful?¡± Xue Fanxin was no longer so worried. When her tensed nerves relaxed, she felt the urge to lock horns with Little Lei. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know whose master he is?¡± In other words, how could his master not be powerful? Xue Fanxin looked at Little Lei¡¯s smug and cute appearance and shook her head speechlessly. She stopped wasting breath on him and continued sweeping the treasures clean. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Help me take my things. We¡¯ll leave afterward. It¡¯s not good to stay here for too long.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all trash. I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here.¡± Although Little Lei was mocking her, his hands were not idle. He helped her move things that were further away and gave them to her to put in her space. Ye Jiushang continued standing there elegantly. He had no intention of doing manual labor. As Ye Jiushang was watching, Little Lei did not dare to be lazy and worked hard. Having a powerful master did not seem to be a completely good thing. He was always bullied, and he was the one who did the hard and tiring work. Wuwuwu¡­ How did he end up with such a cold and heartless master? Chapter 221 - No Justice Chapter 221 No Justice Xue Fanxin had the space of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, so it was no problem for her to empty the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate¡¯s treasury. After sweeping the place clean, they returned with a load. Ye Jiushang asked Xue Fanxin for something from the vault. It was a special item. Then, he threw it to Little Lei and ordered, ¡°Take this to the Duke¡¯s Estate and hide it under his bed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Little Lei was holding a crystal jade Buddha in his hand. He could not understand what was on Ye Jiushang¡¯s mind. They had worked hard to take this trash out of the treasure vault, but they were now going to put it in the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s Estate. What were they doing? Xue Fanxin did not know his plans. However, she did not hesitate and casually handed the requested item to him. After hearing the mission Ye Jiushang had given Little Lei, she instantly understood. ¡°Ah Jiu, you want to pin the robbery on the Duke of Zhongyi and let them fight?¡± ¡°My Little Xin¡¯er is indeed smart,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a mysterious smile. He had a scheming look on his face like a wily old fox. Since Su Baifeng felt that he had attacked the Empress and the Duke of Zhongyi for her, he would give her an even greater gift. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the Empress and the Duke of Zhongyi are not going to target your Prime Minister¡¯s Estate when it¡¯s down? Then I¡¯ll make them do exactly that.¡± When Xue Fanxin saw Ye Jiushang smile so sinisterly, she could already imagine the scene of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s Estate locked in a fight. Her heart trembled a few times. Fortunately, she was not Ah Jiu¡¯s enemy, or she would have definitely died miserably. It seemed that Su Baifeng¡¯s wishful thinking and self-delusion had really provoked Ah Jiu. What a pitiful woman! That night, Little Lei did as Ye Jiushang instructed and secretly placed the Crystal Jade Buddha under the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s bed before leaving silently. However, be it the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate or the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s Estate, they were both busy dealing with their own matters, unaware that a huge conspiracy was waiting for them. The Prime Minister¡¯s Estate was oblivious to the theft of their treasure vault. Little Lei was very efficient and returned in fifteen minutes. The moment he came back, he ran straight to Xue Fanxin and asked with a smile, ¡°Girl, now that everything is done, shouldn¡¯t you fulfill your promise?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to eat in the middle of the night? Go to sleep obediently.¡± Xue Fanxin was busy counting her gains and had no time to care about Little Lei. ¡°Girl, you said that you would treat me to a feast. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°I did say that, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d do it right now. I¡¯ll treat you another day. It¡¯s too late.¡± Little Lei did not want to give up. Just as he was about to continue, a cold aura enveloped him. He was so frightened that he did not dare to say another word and shut up obediently. Wuwuwu, these two are bad people. He had worked so hard, yet he was still being bullied. There was no justice in this world. Ye Jiushang did not even need to say a word. He just released his aura and settled Little Lei. Then, he said to Xue Fanxin, ¡°In two days¡¯ time, we¡¯ll set off for the Red Maple Forest to search for Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor. You have to be prepared. Anything can happen, so I hope you can comprehend the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance in these two days. Your comprehension ability is strong. Although time is tight, I believe in you. Once you learn the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance, coupled with the Xue You Sword Art, your strength will increase greatly. It will be helpful in facing the challenges ahead.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard.¡± Xue Fanxin stopped playing around and threw all the treasures in her space, focusing on more important things. In two days, she not only had to comprehend the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance, but she also had to prepare many things. Charging into a tomb, especially the tombs of those powerful beings, was not a simple task. She had to be fully prepared. Chapter 222 - Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance Chapter 222 Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance The next morning, Xue Fanxin woke up early to cultivate. She familiarized herself with the Xue You Sword Art and started to comprehend the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance. The Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance was different from the Xue You Sword Art. The latter was a sword technique, while the former was a spirit technique that relied on one¡¯s spirit energy to execute a killer move. The so-called Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance was to condense one¡¯s spirit energy into countless flying butterflies, using one¡¯s mind to control them and kill the enemy. The stronger one¡¯s spirit energy was, the stronger the attacking power of the flying butterflies. The butterflies¡¯ wings were as thin as paper, but they were extremely sharp, like blades that could slice iron like it was mud. Xue Fanxin was practicing the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance in the courtyard. She summoned more than a hundred seven-colored flying butterflies and made them dance in the yard. Then, with a thought, she gathered these butterflies and slashed at the large rock by the side. With a bang, the large rock was shattered to pieces. The hundreds of butterflies also turned into colorful light spots and disappeared from the world. Ye Jiushang came to the courtyard and saw this scene. He clapped and praised, ¡°Not bad, not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a rudimentary grasp of the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance in just half a day.¡± Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s comprehension ability was really extraordinarily high. Even he could not compare to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. When I open the leather scroll and take a look, I can easily understand the content. Furthermore, a lot of things will extend out of my mind. Following my instincts, I reached this state.¡± Xue Fanxin also could not fathom why her comprehension ability was so good. She understood a lot of things at a glance, especially cultivation techniques and secret manuals. Her comprehension ability in the past was not that good. Could it be that after her soul was complete, she became smarter? ¡°My Little Xin¡¯er is really powerful.¡± Ye Jiushang habitually rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and looked forward to seeing her grow up. The future Little Xin¡¯er would definitely be a dazzling woman. At that time, many outstanding men would take a fancy to her, so he had to lay his claim on her first. Fortunately, he had already noticed Little Xin¡¯er when she was weak and unknown¡­ Ye Jiushang did not dare to imagine what would happen if he missed Xue Fanxin, because he would never allow that to happen. He took a deep breath and tried his best to adjust his emotions. Then, he returned the bag Xue Fanxin had given him yesterday. ¡°This is your bag. Inside is the kitchenware and cutlery I refined for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done so soon?¡± Xue Fanxin thought that the pot would take some time. After all, refining artifacts was not that easy. She did not expect Ye Jiushang to finish it the next day. She quickly took it out to take a look and was shocked. ¡°Ah Jiu, how many pots have you made?¡± There was more than one pot in the storage bag. Some were big, some were small, some were tall, and some were short. There were all kinds of pots, even more than in the kitchen. Not only pots, but there were also bowls, cups, chopsticks, and even spoons and spatters for stir-frying and boiling soup. The list did not end there¡­ In short, as long as something belonged in the kitchen, it was here. Furthermore, every single one of them was exquisite and beautiful. They were made of green crystals that emitted a mysterious green light. Purple mithril could vaguely be seen flashing inside the crystals. Just the workmanship of this set of kitchenware and cutlery was already peerless in the world, not to mention that there was even spirit energy emitting from it. It could be seen that these were no longer ordinary kitchenware and cutlery but spirit tools. Heavens! Did Ah Jiu have to make these kitchenware and cutlery so well? These were so good that she could not bear to use them. Chapter 223 - Complete Chapter 223 Complete Xue Fanxin took out everything from the bag and placed them on the ground one by one. There were all kinds of pots, bowls, ladles, cups, chopsticks, and spoons. She did not even lack small sauce plates. The bag contained everything related to cooking. There was nothing you didn¡¯t know and nothing you couldn¡¯t think of. Many things were in a complete set. The style and workmanship were top-notch. ¡°Ah Jiu, you made so many things in one night? Oh my god! You¡¯re too amazing. These pots and pans are all very exquisite. You must have spent a lot of effort. Also, did you not sleep at all?¡± It was already very late when they returned from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate yesterday, and Ah Jiu had brought these things to her early in the morning. He must have sacrificed his sleep last night to make them for her overnight. How touching! ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went to the kitchen to take a look. I refined them according to the things in the kitchen and added some of my own ideas. Do you like them?¡± ¡°I like them, I like them very much. Although I¡¯m touched that you made such exquisite kitchenware and cutlery for me overnight, I hope that you can prioritize your health. Staying up late is not a good thing, not to mention that your body has not completely recovered.¡± ¡°As a cultivator, not sleeping for ten days or half a month is very normal. Staying up late is nothing. However, I like Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s concern for me,¡± Ye Jiushang said teasingly. He was indeed quite happy. Little Xin¡¯er had such magic. Her praise and concern would instantly brighten his mood. Ever since he saw the scroll left behind by the Spacetime Emperor and knew that the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s nine tombs contained hidden mysteries, as well as the danger behind the Supreme Badge, he had been feeling uneasy and could not sleep at night. But this morning, when he saw the energetic and optimistic Little Xin¡¯er, the haze in his heart was swept away. He did not know what the future would be, but at the very least, he would work hard to create the future he wanted. Instead of wasting his time on needless worry, he might as well do something about it. It was just the Spacetime Emperor. He was not someone that could not be surpassed. ¡°Ah Jiu, thank you so much.¡± Xue Fanxin held an exquisite round pot in her hand and stroked it dearly. She liked all the other kitchenware and cutlery, wishing she could hug and kiss them. ¡°Then how are you going to thank me?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I cook you a feast in this kitchenware?¡± Before Ye Jiushang could respond, Little Lei appeared out of nowhere. He jumped in front of Xue Fanxin and said excitedly, ¡°Sure, sure! Quickly make a feast and that crystal hotpot.¡± Just as Little Lei was excited and filled with anticipation, Ye Jiushang said coldly, ¡°The day after tomorrow, we will set off to the Red Maple Forest to search for the tomb. Adjust your condition. If anything happens because of you, I will skin you alive and put you in the hotpot.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m in a very good state now. If I can eat a delicious meal, it will be even better.¡± In order to eat, Little Lei finally dared to argue with his master. If it was in the past, when his master said that he wanted to skin him alive, he would have been so frightened that he would not have the balls to speak. The power of delicious food was indeed mighty! ¡°Little Xin¡¯er doesn¡¯t have time to prepare a feast for you these two days, so get lost.¡± Little Lei knew that there was no hope for today¡¯s feast. He turned to Xue Fanxin to see if he could get some benefits out of her. Unexpectedly, when he looked up, he saw the pot in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and the exquisite and beautiful kitchenware on the ground. They all shocked him. ¡°Oh my god! Master, you actually used Purple Mithril to refine these pots and pans! You can even bear to do this?¡± Chapter 224 - A Bunch of Spirit Artifacts Chapter 224 A Bunch of Spirit Artifacts When Xue Fanxin saw these tools for the first time, she had noticed that there was something mixed with the green crystals-a mysterious purple color. From time to time, that purple color would emit a strange light. Perhaps the spirituality of this kitchenware and cutlery was so strong because of the purple thing inside. In the beginning, she had thought that this was a characteristic of the tools refined by a high-level refiner. But she now realized that purple mithril had been added to them, which was why there was a purple color. Although she did not know what purple mithril was, she could guess from Little Lei¡¯s reaction that it must be extraordinary. Even green crystals were trash in Little Lei¡¯s eyes. Then, this purple mithril would definitely be a hundred, thousand times more precious than the green crystal¡­ Ah Jiu had actually used such a precious item to refine pots and pans for her. He was really willing to part with it! ¡°Little Lei, what is purple mithril?¡± Xue Fanxin asked Little Lei. She knew only he could satisfy her curiosity. rare Little Lei picked up a plate and admired it. ¡°Purple mithril is a rare refining material. Only when the phenomenon of the Eastern Purple Mist is produced will there be a minute chance of condensing it, and the quantity is small. The Eastern Purple Mist occurs only once or twice in a thousand years and ten thousand years. This purple mithril is even more difficult to produce than the phenomenon of the Eastern Purple Mist. One can imagine how precious it is. I heard that if you add some purple mithril while refining a tool, there¡¯s a high chance of making a divine artifact. Furthermore, it will possess the purple mist, just like the Jiushang Guqin and the Xue You Flute.¡± There were so many pots and pans refined with purple mithril in front of him. Did this mean that even a chopstick was very likely to be a divine artifact, with purple mist at that? Using purple mithril to refine pots, bowls, ladles, and basins and using them to cook food was truly an unprecedented feat! However, just the thought of such a magnificent feat made him excited. He was even more eager to eat with this set of cutlery. ¡°You mean that these pots and pans might be divine artifacts?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked. She looked at Ye Jiushang in confusion, feeling that her brain was short-circuiting. She could not imagine that the large pile of kitchenware in front of her were divine artifacts¡­ Using a divine artifact to cook, eat, and drink soup, just the thought of it thrilled her¡­ ¡°There¡¯s very little purple mithril used, so they can at most be considered spirit artifacts, albeit with a stronger spirituality. They can¡¯t become divine artifacts,¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. From his calm tone, one could tell that he did not feel any heartache for the purple mithril. However, even if they were spirit artifacts, it was enough to shock Xue Fanxin. ¡°You refined a bunch of spirit artifacts for me? Ah Jiu, are you loving me or harming me?¡± She had a bunch of spirit artifacts with her. If others found out, wouldn¡¯t she be pursued all day? ¡°These are all ordinary spirit artifacts. I cast a secret technique on them. In the entire world, apart from me, only you can use them. If anyone forcefully uses them, they will be injured by the secret technique on them. They will be crippled, or worst, they will lose their lives. However, for safety reasons, I hid the spirituality of these spirit artifacts. Ordinary people can¡¯t tell that they are spirit artifacts, so you can use them without worry.¡± He had thought of this while refining these spirit artifacts. Hence, he hid their spirituality and made their appearances as ordinary as possible. Now, in the eyes of outsiders, these spirit tools were only relatively exquisite kitchenware and cutlery, nothing special. Chapter 225 - Angry at a Pot Chapter 225 Angry at a Pot After learning about his countermeasures, Xue Fanxin¡¯s worries were gone. Only excitement was left now. She held the pot in her hand and kissed it fervently. ¡°Wow, wow, wow¡­ This is amazing. Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather you kiss me,¡± Ye Jiushang said with raised brows. He suddenly felt a little envious of the pot in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand. At the same time, he was a bit angry, wishing to smash the pot. How dare a pot snatch his woman from him? It seemed like it did not want to be a pot anymore. The pot in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand seemed to have sensed Ye Jiushang¡¯s anger. It restrained its aura and quietly pretended to be an ordinary pot. ¡°It¡¯s best not to do such scenes in front of children.¡± Xue Fanxin used Little Lei as an excuse and cleverly turned down a certain lord. Little Lei was caught in the crossfire. He had to endure a certain lord¡¯s anger. He glanced at Little Lei, who was lying by the side and had been innocently shot, and released his cold aura. Even if he did not say a word, his meaning was clear: You should get lost. Little Lei trembled under Ye Jiushang¡¯s gaze. He knew very well that if he did not leave these two lovebirds alone, the outcome would be tragic. However, he wanted to eat roasted rabbit meat and crystal hotpot. To satisfy his cravings, he had to make a request to Xue Fanxin before leaving. ¡°Sister, when are you going to roast rabbit for me? I caught so many rabbits yesterday, but you only roasted one for me. Where are the other rabbits?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Fuyun to take care of those rabbits in the kitchen early in the morning.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin finished speaking, Fuyun walked into the courtyard with a few servants. Everyone bowed to Ye Jiushang first. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Rise,¡± Ye Jiushang said casually. Then, he sat on a stone stool by the side and sipped his tea elegantly. Little Lei looked at the servants because they were holding many cleaned rabbits in their hands. He asked excitedly, ¡°Sister, are you going to roast all these rabbits now?¡± ¡°No. I only asked the kitchen staff to clean these rabbits to put them in my storage bag; I¡¯ll carry them with me. Whenever I want to eat them, I¡¯ll take them out to roast. The storage bag has the ability to preserve freshness. This meat won¡¯t rot in there for a long time.¡± Xue Fanxin checked the washed rabbit meat, feeling satisfied. Then, she thanked the servants. ¡°Thank you, everyone. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s gratitude frightened the servants so much that they almost couldn¡¯t hold the things in their hands properly. A master¡¯s gratitude was a huge matter. Lowly people like them could not bear it! Fuyun already had some understanding of Xue Fanxin¡¯s character. She knew that there was nothing noble or lowly in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already done as you instructed and gotten them to clean these rabbits. I¡¯ve also sent over the seeds and vegetable sprouts you wanted.¡± ¡°You did well, thank you! By the way, can you help me find a few shovels and hoes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fuyun did not say much. She gestured for the servants to put the things in their hands on the ground and took them away. After they left, Xue Fanxin threw the cleaned rabbit meat into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. Then, she slowly sorted out the seeds and seedlings, thinking about how many should she plant. Ye Jiushang asked Xue Fanxin in confusion, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s the use of the seeds? Do you want to plant vegetables in the courtyard?¡± ¡°These are all common seasoning dishes. There are also some green vegetables that I like to eat. I¡¯ll plant them in my personal space and eat them whenever I want in the future,¡± Xue Fanxin replied happily and continued sorting her vegetable sprouts. Suddenly, an ear-piercing voice shocked her. Ye Jiushang smacked his cup on the stone table. As he had not controlled his strength well, the cup shattered, startling the other two. They were a little nervous. Who had angered a certain lord? Not me. Not me, either. Chapter 226 - This Is Mine Chapter 226 This Is Mine Xue Fanxin did not know why Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression had changed. He was tense and serious. She could not tell if he was angry or not. However, no matter the case, he looked terrifying Little Lei kept giving Xue Fanxin looks, telling her to ask what was going on. At the same time, he retreated and planned to escape. But if he slipped away when the situation was unknown, Master might settle scores with him later. Wuwuwu, he just wanted to eat roasted rabbit meat. Who had he provoked? Xue Fanxin was helpless. Only she could deal with a certain lord, so with all kinds of doubts, she asked in an extremely soft voice, ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell or is something making you unhappy?¡± Could it be that Ah Jiu didn¡¯t like her growing vegetables? Otherwise, why would his expression suddenly change? Ye Jiushang threw away the cup fragment in his hand and took a deep breath. He tried his best to calm himself down before asking seriously, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, what did you just say? You want to plant these vegetables in your personal space?¡± ¡°Yeah! Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Your portable space can grow things?¡± ¡°Yeah! Didn¡¯t I tell you about this?¡± It seemed like she had never said that. She had only told Ah Jiu that the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space could be used at will and had not said that things could be planted in it. Upon hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s affirmative answer, Ye Jiushang became even more agitated. He asked anxiously, ¡°Can you take out a little dirt from that space for me to see?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Although Xue Fanxin was still confused, she obediently followed his instructions. She grabbed a handful of soil from the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space and placed it on the stone table. ¡°Here you go. Ah Jiu, is there a problem with this soil?¡± ¡°I have to take a closer look to be sure.¡± Ye Jiushang carefully studied the soil on the table. The more he looked, the more excited he became. In the end, he even laughed and said excitedly, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re really my lucky star!¡± Xue Fanxin scratched her head, not understanding. ¡°What?¡± It was just a handful of soil. How was it related to a lucky star? Little Lei was originally standing far away. Upon seeing the soil from her space, he inched closer and stared at it. When he saw the origin of the soil clearly, he was even more excited than Ye Jiushang. He could not care less and rushed forward to snatch it. ¡°This is mine.¡± Ye Jiushang did not stop Little Lei. Little Lei immediately stuffed it into his mouth and swallowed it, afraid that it would be snatched away. Xue Fanxin saw with her own eyes that Little Lei had ingested the soil. She was shocked and said anxiously, ¡°Why are you so dumb, kid? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting stuffed eating dirt? Quickly spit it out, quickly.¡± ¡°No, no, no. This is mine. Don¡¯t even think about snatching it from me.¡± Little Lei hurriedly ran away and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Little Lei, Little Lei¡­¡± Xue Fanxin chased after him for a few steps but could not catch up. Hence, she returned and said to Ye Jiushang, ¡°Ah Jiu, call that child back. He ate so much dirt. It¡¯s not good for his health. We have to think of a way to make him spit it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ye Jiushang was too excited. He had to use a lot of effort to calm himself, but his heart was still pounding. It seemed like that person¡¯s Star Divination Technique was indeed powerful. His decision to come here to look for the Phoenix Star was correct. Little Xin¡¯er, you really are full of surprises! Chapter 227 - Supreme Treasure Chapter 227 Supreme Treasure Xue Fanxin noticed Ye Jiushang was not worried about Little Lei at all. She had a hunch that the soil was extraordinary, so she sat down and asked nicely, ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s going on? Is there anything special about the soil?¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, have you heard of the Breathing Earth?¡± Ye Jiushang asked in return. Seeing her shake her head, he continued, ¡°The Breathing Earth is a type of soil that is endlessly growing. It is a rare treasure that was nurtured by the primordial spirit when the world first opened and the universe was in chaos.¡± ¡°It sounds powerful. You mean Little Lei knows that it¡¯s Breathing Earth, so he ate it? Can this Breathing Earth be eaten?¡± ¡°The Breathing Earth is a supreme treasure in the world. Ordinary people naturally can¡¯t eat it, but Little Lei is not ordinary. That Breathing Earth is very nourishing to him.¡± ¡°Who exactly is Little Lei?¡± Someone who could even eat dirt was really impressive. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the time¡¯s right,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a smile as he rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head. His meaning was clear. It was not that he did not want to say it but that it was not convenient for him to say it now. Xue Fanxin was a smart person and knew how to understand others. She dropped the topic and asked, ¡°The Breathing Earth is very precious, right?¡± Ye Jiushang nodded and said, ¡°It has been countless years since the beginning of the world, at least tens of millions of years if not over a hundred million. As time passes, the Breathing Earth slowly disappears from the world. A small quantity of it was obtained by some mighty figures, and most of them returned to Chaos for special reasons. Therefore, there are basically no traces of the Breathing Earth in this world now.¡± ¡°Then what is the use of this Breathing Earth?¡± ¡°The greatest characteristic of Breathing Earth is its endlessness. Any living being that obtains its nurturing will be able to live, and it will be filled with spirituality. Even if you plant a rock, it will be able to take root and germinate. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°That impressive?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked. She had not expected the land in her portable space to be such a heaven-defying treasure. She could not help but send a wisp of her spiritual will into the space to take a look. Although the space was only an acre in size, an acre was quite large. It was enough for her to plant many things. If she had known that this piece of land was such a treasure, she would not have wasted it for so long. She would have planted something in it right away. Ye Jiushang took out a few exquisite jade boxes from his storage ring and placed them carefully on the stone table. Then, he undid the secret technique on the jade boxes and opened them. Every single one of these jade boxes contained a seed. Some looked extraordinary, while others seemed nothing special. Regardless, Ye Jiushang viewed them as treasures. He gently took them out of the boxes and handed them to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, these are the seeds of the Tree of Life, the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus, and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid. I spent a lot of effort finding them. I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to find a second seed in the world. Now, I¡¯ll hand these seeds to you. I hope you can plant them in your portable space.¡± ¡°Sure! No problem.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that these seeds were precious, but she was very willing to help Ye Jiushang plant them. Anyway, it was not a big deal. ¡°Listen to me first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°These three things are incomparably precious heavenly resources between heaven and earth, especially the Tree of Life. It is the source of all living things and possesses boundless vitality. If you can plant it, even a single leaf from it can bring people back to life, and its fruit can allow people to live forever.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the seeds in her hand and could not wait to plant all of them in her space. Seeing her excitement, he said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. The Tree of Life is difficult to plant. I have tried many places and used many methods, but I failed to plant it. I thought that perhaps only the Breathing Earth can make the Tree of Life germinate.¡± This was why he was so excited when he found out that Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s space could be used to plant things. 2 CC If these seeds could be planted, those so-called tribulations might not be so terrifying. Chapter 228 - Im Begging You Chapter 228 I¡¯m Begging You When Xue Fanxin found out that the Tree of Life was so difficult to plant, she lost some confidence. ¡°Ah Jiu, what if I can¡¯t plant the Tree of Life either?¡± ¡°Leave it to fate. If you can¡¯t plant it, so be it. You don¡¯t have to give yourself any pressure,¡± Ye Jiushang said gently as he stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head. No matter how much he yearned to plant the Tree of Life, he would not exert any pressure on her. Anyway, he did not have much hope for the Tree of Life. Not only the Tree of Life, but the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid were also the same. Even though they were not as valuable as the Tree of Life, they were still rare treasures. Planting them was not easy. Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang did not want her to feel pressure, but she could tell how important these three things were to him. Therefore, she swore to herself that no matter what, she had to work hard to grow these three plants. ¡°Ah Jiu, I already understand the Tree of Life. What¡¯s the use of the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid?¡± ¡°To me, their greatest use is in cultivation. I¡¯ve told you that my cultivation technique is a little different. Every time I break through, I¡¯ll sleep for a period of time. In fact, not only will I sleep after breaking through, but I will also fall into a deep sleep when I am too injured or exhausted. This is the flaw of the cultivation technique. The Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid can compensate for these flaws.¡± Although his body would heal by itself after falling asleep, his six senses were completely sealed. If someone with ill intentions wanted to harm him, he might not even know how he died. Therefore, every time he slept, he would completely seal himself in the crystal coffin to better protect himself. When Xue Fanxin found out the importance of the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid, she decided she had to do her best. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to grow them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future. The most important thing now is to find Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor. Rest well for the next two days. We¡¯ll set off to the Red Maple Forest then.¡± Ye Jiushang had not forgotten about the Nine Tombs of the Spacetime Emperor. How could he forget when this concerned Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s life and death? Although there was no news about Tomb Three yet, he had a feeling that the nine tombs shared a special connection. After finding Tomb Two, they would most likely have to look for Tomb Three. The Supreme Badge was not a joke. If she did not do as the Spacetime Emperor asked, it would probably be very difficult to protect Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s life. The more Ye Jiushang thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was a little troublesome. He was worried that after finding the second tomb, the Spacetime Emperor would make even more stringent requests. ¡°Oh.¡± Xue Fanxin nodded in response. Although she looked serious, she was actually thinking about something else. The Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid were so important to Ah Jiu. She had to plant them quickly. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t take much time. Before sleeping at night, she just had to enter her space. That night, Xue Fanxin dug three small pits in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. She planted the three seeds separately and got some water to water them. After finishing, she squatted on the ground and watched for a while, talking to the seeds buried in the ground. ¡°You must take root and germinate! It has always been Ah Jiu who is helping me. He has done so much for me, and I want to do something for him, too. I¡¯m begging you here.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was praying piously, something suddenly flew over and stuck close to her face, startling her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 229 - Chapter 229 Chapter 229 You Want to Go Too Xue Fanxin was stuck to her face by something. After overcoming her shock, she saw that it was the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. After she threw it into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space, it got bored. Finally, when its master came, it pounced on her and kissed her cheeks. If it could speak, it would definitely chatter non-stop. You woke me up but left me here. How mean. ¡°Little Furnace, what are you doing?¡± Xue Fanxin removed the furnace from her face and placed it in her palm. She looked at its lively movements as if it was complaining to her. She felt that it was interesting and extremely cute. However, as she watched, she recalled the herbs she had bought at the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company some time ago. She wanted to use them to refine pills and earn some money, but she had been too busy recently and forgot about them. But it was not too late to remember now. The tomb of the Spacetime Emperor was definitely filled with danger. She had to have medicine for possible injuries. ¡°Little Furnace, quickly help me refine some pills. In two days, I¡¯m going to a dangerous place. I have to bring some medicine with me. Not only that, but I also have to bring more food and water. There are also clothes, blankets, tents¡­¡± Anyway, she had the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. There was no harm in bringing more of these things. Xue Fanxin spent the entire night refining pills in the space and used up all the herbs. She only finished when the sky was about to brighten. The next morning, she got up early to do other things and got Fuyun to instruct the people in the kitchen to prepare all kinds of ingredients for her, as well as firewood, oil, salt, and vinegar tea. Furthermore, she wanted a lot of them. Just the pork and mutton were in dozens of catties, not counting chickens, ducks, and fish. Fuyun was stunned and a bit puzzled. She asked in confusion, ¡°Your Highness, why do you want so much meat? Are you going to make that hotpot?¡± Even if she was making hotpot, she wouldn¡¯t need so much food, right? ¡°No, I¡¯m going out tomorrow and will probably spend some time there. I¡¯m bringing more food and ingredients for emergencies. Get someone to prepare some light clothes and tents. Actually, throw in some extra tents, both big and small.¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you going out with His Highness?¡± Fuyun asked nervously. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t dare to. Xue Fanxin saw through Fuyun¡¯s thoughts at a glance and asked directly, ¡°You want to go too?¡± Fuyun nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to go out with Consort to broaden my horizons.¡± ¡°But this trip will be dangerous. You might even lose your life. Do you still want to accompany me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death. I beg you to bring me along.¡± Fuyun knelt on one knee in front of Xue Fanxin. Her attitude was firm and uncaring of death. She did not want to be mediocre and do nothing for the rest of her life. Only by following important figures like the lord and consort could she at least become a capable expert like Zhuri. Even if she was only a follower, she would be a top figure among followers. Xue Fanxin understood Fuyun¡¯s desire to get stronger and respected her decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you with me. But I¡¯ll make it clear first. That place is full of dangers and unknowns. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Fortune favors the brave. The strong survive in adversity. I understand.¡± If she remained cooped up in the Lord¡¯s Estate, no matter how hard she cultivated, she would not have many achievements. Only by going out to broaden her horizons and experiencing more things could she perhaps gain new insights. Chapter 230 - Extremely Ugly Chapter 230 Extremely Ugly Xue Fanxin did not cultivate today. Instead, she was busy preparing for the exploration tomorrow. She got everything she could think of. However, she was afraid that she would miss something, so she got Fuyun to help her. No matter what Xue Fanxin ordered, Fuyun did her best. Furthermore, she did everything herself. Some of the things Xue Fanxin wanted were not in the estate, so she went out to buy them. On her way back, she caught gossip about the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and told Xue Fanxin. ¡°Your Highness, I just heard a strange thing outside. The doctors who went to the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate two days ago have all disappeared for no reason. It¡¯s unknown if they are alive. This matter clearly has a lot to do with the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, but they just happen to have evidence that the event has nothing to do with them. Do you find it strange?¡± ¡°It looks like there¡¯s something wrong with Su Baifeng¡¯s face.¡± Xue Fanxin had not forgotten about giving Su Baifeng itching powder that night. That was not ordinary itching powder; something had been added to it. Although it would not completely disfigure Su Baifeng, it would at least make her ugly for a while. However, she remembered that Su Baifeng had some understanding of poison. Why did she have to invite the doctors to treat her face? Could it be that there was another conspiracy? Xue Fanxin did not know what Su Baifeng was up to, and she did not have the mood to play with her either. She focused on getting ready for her trip. In the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, Su Baifeng looked at her face filled with scratches in the mirror. The wounds on her face were festering and extremely difficult to heal. Her eyes and face were swollen, causing her beautiful face to become incomparably ugly. ¡°If I find out who poisoned me, I¡¯ll skin her alive.¡± Su Baifeng took out the ointment and carefully applied it to her face. Although it was quite bad, she was not that worried; she was just angry. She was good at using poison. Although she might not be an expert, ordinary poison could not trouble her at all. Even if she had the ability to heal her face, she would not let go of the person who had poisoned her. ¡°Investigate. Investigate properly. You must find out who poisoned me.¡± ¡°Miss, Dark Dance is already looking into this matter. It¡¯s just that the other party didn¡¯t leave any clues, so it¡¯s really difficult to investigate. It will take time. In addition, the person investigating the crystal mine in the Red Maple Forest sent news that there is a strange place dozens of kilometers away from the crystal mine. From time to time, extremely rich spiritual energy will appear there. Such signs are similar to the legendary birth of a natural treasure.¡± becially shed her Huangyi knew that Su Baifeng had been in a bad mood recently, especially since they had yet to find out who had poisoned her. If she continued harping on that, Su Baifeng would definitely fly off the handle. At that time, the unlucky one would be her. woul If she changed the topic and said something even more interesting, Su Baifeng¡¯s attention would be diverted, sparing her. Things played out as Huangyi had guessed. Su Baifeng was about to throw her temper, but hearing about the treasure, she suppressed her anger. ¡°It seems that this Red Maple Forest is not simple! Go, give the orders that I want to go to the Red Maple Forest personally.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huangyi did not dare to ask about Su Baifeng¡¯s plan. She just had to follow her orders. At this moment, the butler of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate hurriedly came to report. ¡°Miss, something bad has happened. The treasure vault has been robbed.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Baifeng was incomparably shocked. Her head rumbled, and she felt like the sky was about to collapse. The matter of the mineral vein had yet to be resolved, and they still had no idea about the culprit behind her poisoning. On top of that, now their treasury had been robbed¡­ These things happened in succession; it was absolutely not a coincidence. Who was after their Prime Minister¡¯s Estate? ¡°Investigate immediately. There¡¯s no way you can hide so many things. Investigate properly.¡± Chapter 231 - Preparing to Go Chapter 231 Preparing to Go The Dark Dance in Su Baifeng¡¯s hands still had some influence and capabilities. In less than half a day, she found out that a certain item in the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate¡¯s treasure vault, the Crystal Jade Buddha, had emerged from the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s Estate. The Duke of Zhongyi had ordered someone to secretly take it to the Ghost Market to sell it. ¡°The Duke of Zhongyi, the Empress, you really have guts¡­¡± When Su Baifeng received the news, she was so angry that she knocked over the tea set on the table. She was aware that this matter was strange. With the ability of the Duke of Zhongyi, it was impossible for him to sneak into the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and empty the treasure vault. There must be someone more powerful involved, but no matter who it was, she would not let go of the Duke of Zhongyi, especially the Empress behind them. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading to the Red Maple Forest a few days later. Let¡¯s take care of the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s Estate first. We can¡¯t delay the matter of the crystal mine anymore. The longer we put it off, the more disadvantageous it will be for us. Since we can¡¯t find any information about Fanjiu, we¡¯ll use the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s Estate. Whether the Heavenly Saint Emperor believes me or not, the Empress¡¯s days will surely get more difficult.¡± After the treasure vault robbery, Su Baifeng changed her entire plan. She originally wanted Fanjiu to be the scapegoat, but now, she decided to push out the Duke of Zhongyi and the Empress. Although this would be much more difficult, she was willing. No matter how Su Baifeng and the Duke of Zhongyi fought, Xue Fanxin did not care, nor could she care. She was leaving for the Red Maple Forest today to find Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor. Ye Jiushang woke up early to get ready. Actually, there was not much to prepare. He just had to give some simple instructions. ¡°Master, the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor is extraordinary. You can¡¯t use force, so you should bring me along.¡± Two shadows stood by Ye Jiushang and looked at their master. ¡°Ruying, Suixing, stay behind. I¡¯ll only take Zhuri and Little Lei with me. Zhuri is a promising talent. I have the intention to nurture him,¡± Ye Jiushang said. Although Ruying and Suixing really wanted to follow Ye Jiushang to search for the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, since their master had spoken, they could only listen. They replied in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded in satisfaction. Apart from being loyal, his subordinates needed to be able to follow orders. If they did not, no matter how powerful they were, he would abandon them, just like Zhuiyue. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, you have to keep an eye on some people for me. Don¡¯t let them lead too good a life, but don¡¯t kill them either. Otherwise, my little consort won¡¯t have any fun.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. There¡¯s one more thing I want to report to you. Recently, the four great families have successively sent people to explore the Red Maple Forest. The earliest one was the Yi family, led by their young master. Then it was the Xue family. Long before Old Master Xue died, Xue Lianfeng had already sent Xue Mochen to the Red Maple Forest. Then it was the Bai family, and finally, the Lian family. The Lian family only set off a few days ago. However, no one from the four great families has returned yet. Those people are all missing, it is unknown if they are dead or alive.¡± When Ye Jiushang heard Ruying¡¯s report, he had some guesses, but he could not be certain. The four great families had all run into the Red Maple Forest before them. Could it be that Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor had appeared? If not, what could attract the interest of the four great families? It seemed like this tomb-seeking trip would be very lively. Chapter 232 - Why Are You Late Chapter 232 Why Are You Late Little Lei had disappeared without a trace after eating a handful of soil that day and only appeared today. The moment he saw Xue Fanxin, he immediately pounced on her and begged, ¡°Girl, give me more soil.¡± Since that day, he had been imprisoned by a certain lord. While imprisoned, he had been craving food. Not only did he want to eat Breathing Earth, but he also wanted roasted rabbit meat. Despite his desires, though, a certain lord would not let him out. His life was so bitter! ¡°Little Lei, although that soil is not ordinary, I think eating dirt is still not good. It will cause indigestion.¡± Xue Fanxin knew Breathing Earth was nourishing to Little Lei, but she found it unsavory. Even if Breathing Earth was really precious, it was still dirt, something that could not be eaten. ¡°Girl, I won¡¯t suffer from indigestion. Give it to me.¡± Little Lei looked at Xue Fanxin expectantly, hoping that she would give him some soil. Right then, Ye Jiushang came and said coldly, ¡°If you really want to eat dirt, I¡¯ll get someone to dig a pot for you in the courtyard and let you eat enough.¡± The moment Little Lei saw Ye Jiushang, he stopped pestering Xue Fanxin and said, ¡°No, no, no. I don¡¯t want to eat dirt anymore.¡± Xue Fanxin really did not understand. Little Lei was so capable; why was he so afraid of Ye Jiushang? Forget it. Anyway, apart from fear, Little Lei also admired him. From the looks of it, he was willing to be ¡®tortured¡¯ by him. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re here! We can set off once Zhuri comes.¡± ¡°Zhuri still hasn¡¯t come?¡± Ye Jiushang frowned slightly; his displeasure evident. As a subordinate, it was a serious offense to make one¡¯s master wait. A moment ago, he was praising Zhuri in front of Ruying and Suixing, but Zhuri had made a mistake so quickly. Should he observe Zhuri for a while more and see if he was worth his effort? Xue Fanxin did not think too much about it, because she had never regarded Zhuri as her subordinate but as a friend. She waited patiently. ¡°He must have been delayed by something. Let¡¯s wait.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin finished speaking, Zhuri rushed over. His clothes were a little messy, and his expression was not good. He knelt on one knee in front of Ye Jiushang. ¡°I¡¯m late. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡± Ye Jiushang did not let Zhuri up. Instead, he asked with a hint of displeasure, ¡°Why are you late?¡± ¡°I was trapped by Zhuiyue and had to fight her to escape, so I came late. Please punish me.¡± This damned Zhuiyue kept pestering him and interrogating him about the Lord. She even wanted him to take her to see the Lord. She was really becoming more and more unruly and impudent. If Zhuiyue really appeared in front of the Lord without permission, there was only death waiting for her. Didn¡¯t this stupid woman know? ¡°Zhuiyue?¡± Xue Fanxin found the name familiar. After thinking about it carefully, she finally remembered her. Wasn¡¯t she the woman who had rejected being her maid that day? Ye Jiushang did not say anything regarding Zhuri¡¯s explanation, but he did not punish him either. He only said coldly, ¡°From now on, the Night Shadow Guards will no longer have Zhuiyue.¡± Zhuri was stunned for a moment before he reacted and took the order. ¡°Yes.¡± The Lord meant to remove Zhuiyue from the Night Shadow Guards. The Night Shadow Guards who had been removed had only one outcome: death. It seemed like the Lord had the intention to kill Zhuiyue. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Someone will deal with this. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself. I hope you won¡¯t repeat today¡¯s mistake. Otherwise¡­¡± Ye Jiushang did not finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll never make such a mistake again.¡± Xue Fanxin did not interfere with Ye Jiushang disciplining his subordinates. After all, he was a lord and a superior. If he could not even keep his men in line, that would not be a good thing. As for Zhuiyue¡­ her life and death had nothing to do with her. Anyway, they were not familiar with each other. ¡°Alright, alright! It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s set off for the Red Maple Forest.¡± Chapter 233 - Dont Underestimate Your Enemy Chapter 233 Don¡¯t Underestimate Your Enemy Just like last time, Little Lei cast a spell and brought all of them to the Red Maple Forest. When purple light flashed, everyone vanished from the courtyard. At the same time, Ruying and Suixing appeared in the dark, looking in the forest¡¯s direction. ¡°Before Master left, he dismissed Zhuiyue from the Night Shadow Guards. Are you going to do it, or should I?¡± ¡°You do it. The Ghost King is up to something. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him. I can¡¯t let him take advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°Then you have to be careful. The Ghost King is not an ordinary man. To give Master a tough time in such a small place shows his capabilities.¡± ¡°So what if he is capable? If Master really gets angry, even ten Ghost Kings will die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your enemy.¡± For the Ghost King to fight with their master until now, he was anything but simple. If their underestimation of the enemy ruined things, even if they died ten thousand times, they could not escape the blame. After Ruying and Suixing finished discussing, they each did their own thing. Suixing went to keep an eye on the Ghost King, while Ruying went to deal with Zhuiyue. Zhuiyue did not know that her death was coming and was currently in a rage. She was furious at what Zhuri had just done and was smashing things in the room. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°That damned Zhuri actually dares to attack me. He¡¯s really detestable. When I become the Lord¡¯s woman, I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson.¡± Even now, Zhuiyue was still fantasizing about becoming Ye Jiushang¡¯s woman. She had always been confident in defeating Xue Fanxin and replacing her. She thought to herself, When the Lord gets tired of looking at that ugly face, he will change his mind. At that time, as long as I work harder, he will definitely take a fancy to me. Just as her thoughts were running wild, a cold voice suddenly jolted her awake. ¡°You will never become the Lord¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Zhuiyue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She went on high alert and looked around. Following that, she saw a black shadow appear out of thin air in her room. The originally bright room instantly turned dark as if it had lost the sunlight. The temperature also dropped, so cold that it made people shiver. Zhuiyue could sense how terrifying the person in front of her was. The dark hell-like pressure made her unable to even think of resisting. Apart from fear, she did not have any other emotion. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? What do you want?¡± ¡°How dare an overconfident woman like you compare yourself to the Consort? A subordinate who disobeys the orders of the master dares to dream of becoming his woman. Should I say that you¡¯re naive or stupid?¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Zhuiyue got more panicked. She did not look straight at the other party. Without her control, her feet retreated, and her legs kept trembling. It could be seen how scared she was. ¡°With your lowly status, you are not qualified to know who I am. From now on, the Night Shadow Guards will no longer have Zhuiyue.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°To a person about to die, saying anything is no longer important.¡± Ruying was unwilling to waste his breath on Zhuiyue. He suddenly attacked, instantly appearing in front of Zhuiyue and strangling her neck. Just as he was about to finish the job, a sharp sword aura slashed over, forcing him to stop and retreat. Zhuiyue¡¯s life had been saved. Chapter 234 - No Words to Refute Chapter 234 No Words to Refute Ruying wanted to kill Zhuiyue but was stopped. If he had not dodged in time, the sharp sword aura would have struck him. By then, Zhuiyue vanished without a trace. Only a crazy and cold voice sounded in the empty room. ¡°I will save the people Ye Jiushang wants to kill.¡± ¡°Ghost King.¡± Ruying recognized the voice of the Ghost King, his expression turning a little strange. He frowned and got a little worried. Not long ago, he told Suixing that the Ghost King was not to be feared, yet the man in question snatched Zhuiyue right under his nose and even said such arrogant words¡­ When had the Ghost King obtained such strength? Was it a recent breakthrough, or had he always been so powerful? Regardless, he could not underestimate his enemy anymore. As for Zhuiyue, she was just a small fry. She could not cause any trouble, so there was no harm in letting her live a few more days. Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang were unaware of what had happened in the Lord¡¯s Estate. Even if they knew, they probably wouldn¡¯t take it to heart, because they had something even more important. When she came to the Red Maple Forest again, Xue Fanxin did not feel unfamiliar at all. Instead, she felt a sense of familiarity and was in a very good mood. She picked up two red leaves on the ground and played with them in her hand. Then, she scanned her surroundings, searching for the place she had seen in the Supreme Badge. ¡°Ah Jiu, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the place I saw in the Supreme Badge. We have to search carefully.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Once we¡¯re here, we can let the Mystic Crystal White Tiger look for us.¡± Ye Jiushang glanced at the little tiger hiding behind Xue Fanxin and released a cold aura. The tiger was afraid of Ye Jiushang. He did not like seeing it always sticking to Xue Fanxin, so it only dared to follow behind her. Even so, Ye Jiushang was still dissatisfied with it. Especially in the past few days, it kept feeling that a certain lord hated it so much that he wished he could skin it alive. In this situation, it had to carry out a certain lord¡¯s orders immediately, or else¡­ Let¡¯s not think about it. Let¡¯s hurry up and find the tomb. The little white tiger ran off to do its work, not daring to hesitate or complain. Xue Fanxin had long sensed Ye Jiushang¡¯s dislike for the little white tiger and was puzzled. She asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Jiu, why do you dislike the little guy so much? It¡¯s so cute and obedient, and it didn¡¯t provoke you. Why do you hate it?¡± ¡°If not for it, would you have obtained the Supreme Badge?¡± Ye Jiushang was enraged at the thought of this. Although the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor contained powerful inheritance and treasures, searching for them was an extremely dangerous task. Once it started, she could not give up, or she would die. It was this damned Mystic Crystal White Tiger that had pushed his little consort onto this path of no return. How could he not hate it? If anything happened to his little consort, he would definitely skin that beast alive. In fact, he would have done so if not for the fact that it was very likely that the Mystic Crystal White Tiger had a special relationship with the Spacetime Emperor. Xue Fanxin was rendered speechless. However, she could not retort because Ye Jiushang sounded quite reasonable. Though it was useless to hate the little white tiger. She could only walk forward bravely. Chapter 235 - The surname Shui Chapter 235 The surname Shui When the little white tiger went to search for the tomb, Xue Fanxin did not stay idle. She tried to contact the Supreme Badge in her dantian and see if she could find the location of Tomb Two more clearly. This was her second time contacting the Supreme Badge. She realized that the instructions given by the Supreme Badge this time were even clearer. It had even given her directions and drawn the route for her. ¡°Found it.¡± At this moment, the little white tiger happened to return. It stood in front of Xue Fanxin and called out a few times as if it was telling her the location of the second tomb. ¡°Awroo, awroo!¡± ¡°Little white tiger, you also found the location of the second tomb!¡± Xue Fanxin did not dislike the little tiger like Ye Jiushang. Even if the little white tiger had pushed her onto a path of no return, for some reason, she liked this cute and obedient little guy. ¡°Awroo, awroo.¡± The little white tiger nodded hard and led the way in front. The direction it was going was the same as the Supreme Badge. Could it be that the little white tiger really had a way to find the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor? ¡°It looks like you have some value,¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly. Although the little tiger had found the location of the second tomb, it didn¡¯t get any brownie points. The little white tiger felt afraid the moment it heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice. It tried its best to stay away from him and led the way. They passed through the Red Maple Forest and arrived at the foot of a small hill. There was an ordinary grave at the bottom of the hill. However, this grave seemed to have been dug up not long ago. The surrounding soil was a little soft, and the tombstone was crooked. There were quite a few footprints in the surroundings, each of them of varying depths. The words on the tombstone were already blurry, but upon careful look, one could still tell what was written. Zhuri swept the ash off the tombstone and read, ¡°The grave of my beloved wife, Shui Qianrou.¡± ¡°Shui Qianrou?¡± Xue Fanxin found the name familiar. After thinking about it carefully, she said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my great-grandma¡¯s name? Could this be her grave?¡± She remembered that her grandfather had mentioned that her great-grandma was called Shui Qianrou. Before her grandfather passed away, he had left instructions that there was something under her great-grandma¡¯s grave. She planned to come and take a look after her grandfather succeeded in his advancement. Unexpectedly, the circumstances led her here today. However, the grave had been dug up, and the things below might be gone now. This was not a good thing! ¡°The surname Shui is rare.¡± Although Ye Jiushang had sent people to investigate everything about Xue Fanxin, the scope was limited to Xue Batian and some important people in the Xue family. He did not focus on Shui Qianrou and just found out that she was Xue Fanxin¡¯s great-grandma. The surname Shui was not ordinary. ¡°There are many rare surnames in the world. The surname Shui is not that rare.¡± Xue Fanxin did not understand the true meaning of Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, thinking that he was only commenting on the rarity of the surname. Ye Jiushang did not explain himself. With a slight smile, he asked, ¡°Is there something in your great-grandma¡¯s grave?¡± ¡°There must be. I don¡¯t know about the specifics, though. Before his death, Great-grandfather left some words on my palm. He said that there was something under Great-grandma¡¯s tomb and asked us to leave the Xue family quickly. But her tomb has already been dug up. The things inside must have been taken away.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 236 - Youll Know Once You Try Chapter 236 You¡¯ll Know Once You Try Ye Jiushang scanned the surroundings. Then, he walked to the tombstone and squatted down. Touching the words on the tombstone with his hand, a mysterious smile appeared on his face. Xue Fanxin also walked over and squatted down. She asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Jiu, is there anything special about this tombstone?¡± She looked from left to right and did not notice anything extraordinary about this seriously damaged tombstone. ¡°This is not an ordinary tombstone.¡± Ye Jiushang was still studying the tombstone, seemingly very interested. His fingers kept drawing on the tombstone. As for what he was drawing and writing, only he knew. No one else could understand what he was doing. ¡°How is this tombstone extraordinary?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. ¡°The surface of the tombstone looks no different from ordinary tombstones, but it¡¯s dozens of times tougher. There¡¯s also a faint spiritual aura fluctuation on it. There might be a hidden mechanism inside the tombstone. Perhaps your great-grandfather was talking about the tombstone, not the tomb itself.¡± ¡°You want to smash this tombstone?¡± Ye Jiushang shook his head and said, ¡°A profound spirit art array has been set up on this tombstone. If you forcefully shatter it, the thing inside will also be destroyed. Besides, I believe apart from me, only Little Lei can break the tombstone. However, even if we can do that, we can¡¯t obtain what¡¯s inside. Once the tombstone breaks, the thing inside will also be destroyed.¡± ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean that no one can obtain the things inside?¡± How did her great-grandma create such an impressive tombstone? No, no. Great-grandma had already died at that time. She couldn¡¯t have made the tombstone. Then who had set up a monument for great-grandma? Great-grandfather? It shouldn¡¯t be. Although she had only seen her great-grandfather once, she could sense that he did not have the ability. ¡°Why did your great-grandfather tell you that there was something in this tomb? Think carefully about your great-grandfather¡¯s reaction when he first saw you.¡± ¡°He was agitated and strange. The moment he saw me, he held onto my hand tightly and refused to let go no matter what. Later, I felt him writing on my palm and told us to leave the Xue family. I left with Grandpa. You know the story afterward.¡± She got angry at the thought of the Xue family. Although the Xue family had not done anything wrong to her and Xue Qingluan, Xue Qinglan, and Elder Mo got beaten up by her, the Xue family¡¯s treatment of her grandfather displeased her. She wanted to teach the whole family a lesson. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you thinking about?¡± Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang was deep in thought. Something that could make Ah Jiu serious was definitely not simple. ¡°Perhaps you can open the tombstone and take out the thing inside,¡± Ye Jiushang said to Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin pointed at herself and asked in surprise, ¡°Me? How¡¯s that possible?¡± ¡°Yes, you. Since your great-grandfather knows that there¡¯s something in your great-grandma¡¯s tomb, then he must know a thing or two about this tomb. Coupled with his strange reaction when he saw you and told you the secret of the tomb, I think he must have realized that you are the one; that¡¯s why he¡¯s so excited.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Whether it is or not, we¡¯ll know after we try. Try dropping your blood on the tombstone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 237 - Phoenix Clans Phoenix Badge Chapter 237 Phoenix Clan¡¯s Phoenix Badge Xue Fanxin did as Ye Jiushang said and pricked her finger with a silver needle, dripping a drop of blood onto the stone tablet. The moment it touched the tablet¡¯s surface, it was instantly sucked dry, leaving no trace behind. It was as if it had been eaten. The tombstone emitted a dazzling watery-blue light. Following that, cracks started appearing on it, giving snapping sounds. Before long, the entire tombstone was filled with cracks, and then it shattered. An exquisite small jade box was revealed. It automatically floated to Xue Fanxin and landed in her hand before opening on its own. There was no need for her to do anything as everything inside had already appeared in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin stared at the small jade box in her palm in confusion. There was a letter, a phoenix jade hairpin carved from blue crystal jade, and a badge. Xue Fanxin was traumatized by these badges. She was afraid that it would be another lethal item, so she did not dare to move. She did not even touch the other things in the box. She brought them to Ye Jiushang and showed them to him. ¡°Ah Jiu, these were in the box. Do you know what they are?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Jiushang took out the badge from the jade box and looked at it carefully. His face revealed shock. ¡°This is the Phoenix Clan¡¯s Phoenix Badge.¡± ¡°What badge?¡± First, there was a Supreme Badge, now there was a Phoenix Badge. Why did all the badges in the world like to come to her side? ¡°The Phoenix Clan¡¯s Phoenix Badge has a special connection with the legendary Fire God Phoenix. It is said that one can summon the Fire God Phoenix through it. However, this is only a legend. To this day, I have never heard of anyone successfully summoning the Fire God Phoenix. But even so, there are still many people who put their lives on the line for the Phoenix Badge. In the end, the Phoenix Clan spread the news that the Phoenix Badge had been stolen. From then on, its whereabouts remained unknown, never to be found.¡± No wonder the people couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. The badge had landed in a small place like the Tongxuan Continent. What was so special about this Tongxuan Continent? The Phoenix Badge was here, the Supreme Badge was here, and the two great tombs of the Spacetime Emperor were both here¡­ He had come to the Tongxuan Continent to find the Phoenix Star. He had thought that everything would be over once he found her, but now¡­ This place was much more interesting than he had imagined. It seemed like he had something to play with ¡°Why is the Phoenix Clan¡¯s Phoenix Badge in my great-grandma¡¯s tombstone? Why would the tombstone shatter after absorbing my blood? Why did this jade box fly into my hand by itself?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. She had no answers, but she had a feeling that these things were related to her. ¡°Maybe because your blood has the power of nirvana?¡± Ye Jiushang was also racking his mind to guess the answers to various questions. After connecting the dots, he came to a plausible explanation. However, this answer shocked him even more. In this world, the only one who had the power of nirvana was the Fire God Phoenix. Little Xin¡¯er had the power of nirvana, so she and the Fire God Phoenix¡­ Ye Jiushang did not dare to guess further, because that was only a guess. There was no evidence. Even if his guess was correct, it did not matter. Anyway, no matter who Little Xin¡¯er was, she was someone he had set his mind on. She was his consort and his woman. Chapter 238 - Admiring Her Even More Chapter 238 Admiring Her Even More In the beginning, Xue Fanxin thought that she was just a young miss of the Duke¡¯s Estate. If she went further, she would be an abandoned child of the Xue family. Such an identity was no big deal. However, with the appearance of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, the letter left behind by her father, the mysteriousness of her mother, and the things she had obtained from her great-grandma¡¯s grave today, etc¡­ All of this proved that her background was extraordinary. What was her parents¡¯ background? ¡°Ah Jiu, do you think I¡¯m from the Phoenix Clan?¡± Seeing that Ye Jiushang was fine holding the Phoenix Badge, Xue Fanxin took out the other things in the jade box. First, she looked at the Phoenix Jade Hairpin. It was crystal blue and emitted a watery crystalline blue light. Under the sun, the phoenix carved on the jade hairpin looked alive as it sparkled. The feathers on its body would flash occasionally. This jade hairpin was very special. Ye Jiushang was also observing the jade hairpin. He looked at the Phoenix Badge in his hand and felt that his guess was probably correct. Even if Little Xin¡¯er was not from the Phoenix clan, she must have had a relationship with them. But this Phoenix clan¡­ was really difficult to investigate. Ye Jiushang did not speak for a long time, so Xue Fanxin raised her head and saw him in deep thought. She asked curiously, ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re so engrossed in your thoughts.¡± ¡°Nothing. Just based on these things, I can¡¯t be sure if you¡¯re from the Phoenix clan, but it¡¯s true that you¡¯re related to them; let¡¯s not guess randomly. Isn¡¯t there a letter inside? Take it out.¡± Ye Jiushang did not dwell on the Phoenix clan and did not voice his guess. SS. To the current Little Xin¡¯er, the Phoenix Clan was too far away. Knowing this might not be a good thing for her. Although the Phoenix Badge and the Phoenix Jade Hairpin were things that countless people competed for, possessing these things meant that one had to shoulder certain responsibilities or even destiny¡­ He did not want Little Xin¡¯er to bear such a huge burden. Xue Fanxin had never been a person who liked to ask questions endlessly. If Ye Jiushang was unwilling to say, she would give him some respect. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also a letter.¡± Xue Fanxin placed the Phoenix Jade Hairpin back in the box and took out the letter. However, she could not understand a single word. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s written on it? I can¡¯t understand it at all. I don¡¯t even know which country it is from.¡± ¡°This is an ancient language unique to the Phoenix Clan. There are very few people who can understand it now. Even the people of the Phoenix Clan don¡¯t know such ancient words. I only know a little.¡± Ye Jiushang took the letter from Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and read it carefully a few times before he roughly understood the meaning of it. He only had a surface understanding, not getting the exact message. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s written on it?¡± ¡°What I understood is that whoever obtains the Phoenix Badge and the Phoenix Jade Hairpin needs to take these two things back to the Phoenix clan. I don¡¯t understand the words below.¡± If they did not understand, it meant that they did not know what would happen after they took the thing back to the Phoenix clan. Xue Fanxin was speechless. She placed everything back in the jade box indifferently and closed it. ¡°What Phoenix Clan or Dragon Clan? These things don¡¯t have much to do with me. The most important thing now is to find the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor and protect my life. I couldn¡¯t care less about the rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best that you think that way.¡± Ye Jiushang admired Xue Fanxin even more. Not many people in this world could resist the temptation of the Phoenix Badge and the Phoenix Jade Hairpin. The reason he had not told Little Xin¡¯er too much about these two treasures was that he was worried she would be blinded by their names. It seemed that he was overthinking it. Little Xin¡¯er was a rational and sensible person. Chapter 239 - I Dont Understand Chapter 239 I Don¡¯t Understand Xue Fanxin placed everything back in the small jade box. Even if they were all treasures, she was not that interested in them. At most, she would think that these things were left behind by an elder and should be kept properly, rather than think about what benefits they could bring her. She then turned her attention to the grave. Looking at the shattered tombstone, she felt a little ashamed and guilty. She knelt in front of the grave and kowtowed a few times, saying sincerely, ¡°Great-grandma, I¡¯m Xue Fanxin, your great-granddaughter. My visit today was unplanned, so I didn¡¯t prepare any incense. I even destroyed your tombstone. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll kowtow and admit my mistake here.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin kowtowing so seriously and found her cute. He waited for her to finish before speaking. Xue Fanxin said in a serious manner, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m apologizing to my great-grandma! We destroyed her tombstone. This is a great disrespect to the dead. Furthermore, the person inside is my great-grandma. As a junior, I should kowtow to her a few times.¡± ¡°You should indeed kowtow to your elders, but you have to kowtow to the actual person.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s just an empty coffin inside. No one is inside it.¡± ¡°What? How is that possible? How did you know that there was an empty coffin in there?¡± Xue Fanxin stood up in shock and stared at the grave with her eyes wide open. No matter how she looked, she could not tell if there was anyone in the grave. Could it be that Ah Jiu had X-ray vision and could see through obstructions? ¡°Judging from the traces at the scene, this grave has been dug up many times, most likely by the Xue family, or it could be others. Those people won¡¯t have any respect for your great-grandma. When they dig the grave, they will definitely open the coffin.¡± ¡°You mean they took my great-grandma¡¯s skeleton?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but it¡¯s also possible that there was no one in the tomb, to begin with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Although Xue Fanxin found it hard to believe, she had an inexplicable trust in Ye Jiushang. No matter what he said, she would believe him. Ye Jiushang smiled mysteriously. Then, he grabbed a handful of soil from the tomb and placed it under his nose to smell it. He crushed the soil and said, ¡°This soil emits rather special spirit energy, which contains the aura of death. Furthermore, it¡¯s not an ordinary aura of death.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, I don¡¯t understand.¡± She wasn¡¯t just a little confused; she could not understand at all. ¡°To put it simply, the soil is tainted with the aura of death. The aura of death is condensed from the grievances of countless dead people. It can only be found in large-scale tombs and such places.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡¯ ¡°In other words, there must be countless bones and vengeful spirits under this tomb. If your great-grandma was really buried here, her bones would either have been destroyed by those vengeful spirits or she herself would become one. How can a vengeful spirit tolerate others digging her grave repeatedly? From your great-grandma¡¯s tombstone, I can tell that the person who buried her must not be simple. Do you think that person will bury your great-grandma in a place where the vengeful spirits gather?¡± a He was now certain that Shui Qianrou was not buried here. There must be an empty coffin in the tomb. However, there were too many mysteries in this matter. Only by digging the grave and opening the coffin could he know more. Xue Fanxin understood a little now. She started to be a little afraid. Looking at the grave in front of her, she felt her blood run cold. Didn¡¯t Ah Jiu mean that there was something unclean nearby? Those fluttering things were terrifying. ¡°Zhuri, dig up the grave.¡± Ye Jiushang did not seek Xue Fanxin¡¯s permission. After observing Shui Qianrou¡¯s grave many times, he gave an order to Zhuri. He wanted to see what was hidden beneath the tomb. Chapter 240 - Water Jade Coffin Chapter 240 Water Jade Coffin Xue Fanxin did not quite agree with him. ¡°Ah Jiu, it¡¯s not good to casually dig up someone else¡¯s grave, right? Furthermore, this grave is a little mysterious. As you said, there might be many wraiths down there. If we dig up the grave and release them, won¡¯t that be bad?¡± No matter what, this was her great-grandma¡¯s grave. Even if there was an empty coffin inside, she could not casually disrespect her resting place. Although there were many unanswered questions, she was not interested in those things, nor did she want to be involved in a dispute. ¡°This is the place where the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s tomb is. How can we enter if we don¡¯t dig it up?¡± Ye Jiushang knew what Xue Fanxin was worried about, so he had no choice but to explain it to her. ¡°This tomb has already been dug up a few times, yet it is still intact. Apart from the slightly loose soil, there are only some footprints left in the surroundings. Don¡¯t you find it strange? Don¡¯t tell me that those people who came to dig up the tomb restored it. At most, one or two people would do this, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very strange that everyone is doing this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Perhaps they dug up the grave and restored it out of respect for the dead.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re too naive. If it were ordinary people and not cultivators, perhaps they would have at least some respect for the dead. They wouldn¡¯t easily dig up other people¡¯s graves, and even if they did, they would restore them. But cultivators, they wouldn¡¯t think so much, especially about ordinary people¡¯s graves. They definitely wouldn¡¯t have any respect. Even if it¡¯s the grave of an eminence, what they want is only what¡¯s inside. In order to obtain what¡¯s in the tomb, they can do anything to the dead.¡± To put it bluntly, human nature was greedy. Xue Fanxin was stunned. She felt that the people in this world seemed to be even more complicated. However, upon careful thought, it was understandable. The people here not only pursued power and status, but they also pursued strength. To do that, forget about digging people¡¯s graves, they could even do even more inhumane things. In this world where martial arts were respected, strength was everything. Everything else was treated like air. some ¡°This grave has been dug up so many times, but it¡¯s still fine. If it wasn¡¯t restored by someone, then it must be because there¡¯s something strange about the grave. I believe the latter reason more. There¡¯s something wrong with this grave. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The Mystic Crystal White Tiger¡¯s reaction has already given the answer.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the little white tiger lying on the ground. Its eyes were constantly shining as it looked at the tomb as if it was looking forward to something. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± When the little white tiger saw Xue Fanxin look over, it called out to her and kept nodding as if to say,¡± The tomb of the Spacetime Emperor is below.¡± The little white tiger had a special relationship with the Spacetime Emperor. What it said was definitely right. But why was the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor under her great-grandma¡¯s grave? ¡°Great-grandma, I have no choice but to dig your grave today. Please forgive me.¡± Xue Fanxin did not care if there was anyone in the grave. She had to be respectful. Before digging the grave, she knelt down and kowtowed again. Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin was only doing this to reassure herself, so he did not stop her. After she finished, he got Zhuri to dig the grave. Zhuri was already prepared. He took out a tool and started moving the soil. Fuyun also helped him. Both of them had cultivation power, so digging an ordinary grave was not difficult. They finished the task in fifteen minutes. When they dug up the grave and saw the water jade coffin below, they were especially shocked. An ordinary person had actually been buried in a water jade coffin. This in itself was unbelievable. Chapter 241 - The Vortex in the Coffin Chapter 241 The Vortex in the Coffin Even Ye Jiushang was shocked that an ordinary grave contained a water jade coffin, let alone the others. The water jade coffin could isolate all aura and spiritual energy, so he could not sense any activity inside. That was why he thought that the coffin was empty. Now, it seemed like he had made a mistake. Those who could be buried in a water jade coffin were definitely not ordinary people. ¡°Ah Jiu, why does this crystal coffin look a little similar to yours?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the clean, glowing water jade coffin in front of her and felt that something was wrong. Even if the water jade coffin was buried under the ground, it would not be so clean after so many years. It was simply brand new. ¡°What similarity? Master¡¯s crystal coffin is even more powerful, okay?¡± Little Lei had been playing with the mud in boredom just now. Only when Zhuri and Fuyun dug up the grave did he come over to take a look. Seeing the water jade coffin, his eyes revealed a hint of light. He did not look that shocked, though. Evidently, this water jade coffin was just barely impressive enough for him. ¡°This grave has been dug up so many times. Why is the water jade coffin still here? Don¡¯t tell me those people don¡¯t like such a priceless thing?¡± Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to quarrel with Little Lei, watching the coffin carefully. Ye Jiushang was also studying it. He did not open the water jade coffin immediately. On the other hand, Little Lei had an extremely simple and straightforward thought process. He did not think about anything and opened the coffin. ¡°Let me see what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Ye Jiushang was too focused on studying the water jade coffin and did not notice Little Lei. By the time he spoke, it was already too late to stop him. The water jade coffin¡¯s lid looked heavy, but it was actually very light. Little Lei easily opened it. However, the moment the lid was opened, an incomparably powerful vortex appeared in the coffin, sucking everyone into it. Everything happened too suddenly, and the suction force of the vortex was too strong. Before anyone could see what was in the water jade coffin, they had been sucked into the vortex. Their bodies were completely out of control. From the moment Little Lei opened the coffin to the moment everyone was sucked into the vortex, only two breaths of time had passed. It was almost in the blink of an eye, making it impossible for anyone to react. However, when Ye Jiushang was getting sucked inside, he turned back for a moment and saw the lid of the water jade coffin fly back to cover itself. Following that, his vision turned pitch-black, and he could no longer see anything At this moment, a strange scene appeared in Shui Qianrou¡¯s grave. The soil that had been dug out previously returned to its original position by itself, restoring everything, with the exception of the shattered tombstone. The surroundings returned to calm as if nothing had happened. There were still quite a few footprints on the ground, though. The newly piled grave dirt was also very soft, like a new grave. While Shui Qianrou¡¯s grave was strangely recovering, Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang, and the others were all falling at a high speed. Their bodies had completely lost control. There was an extremely powerful suction force pushing them down, so their bodies fell faster and faster. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin instinctively let out a sharp cry of fear. Her limbs flailed in the air, and she felt like she had fallen from a tall building. Apart from fear, her mind was blank. Ye Jiushang had only lost control for a moment. When he entered the vortex, he could already control his body a little. He used all his strength to approach Xue Fanxin, then grabbed her hand and pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Chapter 242 - Eye of the Aurora Chapter 242 Eye of the Aurora Xue Fanxin was freaked out and had lost all her composure. She was screaming her lungs out, but when Ye Jiushang pulled her back, even if he was only holding her hand and her body was still falling, she was no longer so panicked. Through the warmth and gentleness of his palm, she knew that she was not alone. The words ¡®don¡¯t be afraid¡¯ were like a flame in the darkness. It made her feel the warmth and gave her hope. Ye Jiushang grabbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and pulled her tightly. With his other hand, he took out a Night Pearl from his interspatial ring, which illuminated the surroundings. Not only did he see Xue Fanxin, but he also saw Little Lei, Zhuri, and Fuyun, who were also falling rapidly not far away, like them. This place was like a void passageway. The surroundings were gray and there was nothing. They could not see the bottom either, so they could only keep falling like this. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Little Lei screamed like a pig being slaughtered. His cries were ear-piercing, and he hugged the little white tiger tightly in his arms, almost strangling it to death. The little white tiger did not know why it had bumped into Little Lei when it was swallowed into the water jade coffin by the whirlpool. It was even hugged tightly by Little Lei. It almost couldn¡¯t breathe and struggle, making it depressed. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± Boohoo, it didn¡¯t want to be with this guy. It wanted to follow its master¡­ ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger was in the dark void passageway and was really uncomfortable being hugged by Little Lei. Hence, its instincts kicked off, and its eyes turned crystal white, emitting a bright white light. The little white tiger could see everything around it clearly no matter how far away it was. The first thing the little white tiger thought of was not how to find a safe place but Xue Fanxin. Seeing that she was not far from it and was with Ye Jiushang, it struggled with all its might to break free from Little Lei¡¯s embrace and jump towards Xue Fanxin. It landed on her shoulders and waited there. ¡°Little tiger, how did you jump over?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the little guy who was resting on her shoulder and found it unbelievable. Her body was falling rapidly. Even Ah Jiu had to expend a lot of effort to pull her back, but this little guy could actually jump over and even stay on her shoulder effortlessly¡­ Something was wrong! Ye Jiushang also noticed the abnormality. In particular, the little white tiger¡¯s glowing eyes shocked him. It was the Eye of Aurora. He had not expected this little guy to activate the Eye of Aurora. He had underestimated it. When the little white tiger jumped over, a crazy and furious roar sounded from Little Lei¡¯s side. ¡°Damn tiger, how dare you leave me? I¡¯ll skin you alive later. Ah¡­¡± The little white tiger nestled on Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder and could not be bothered about Little Lei. He could scream as much as he wanted; its master would protect it. Just as its nerves were about to relax, its body was suddenly picked up by someone, startling ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± ¡°Go, find the exit of this tunnel.¡± Ye Jiushang threw the tiger out after giving the order. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The poor guy¡¯s small body was thrown into the void just like that, and it let out a sorrowful cry. Boohoo¡­ It just wanted to follow its master. Why was it so difficult? Chapter 243 - Lead the Way Chapter 243 Lead the Way Xue Fanxin actually felt quite sorry for the little white tiger, but she knew that Ye Jiushang must have had a reason for doing this. No matter how much her heart ached, she had to bear with it. Otherwise, they would all die in this damned place. Their bodies were still falling rapidly. Judging from the height, even if they fell into the water, they would die, so they could only rely on the little white tiger. ¡°Little tiger, little tiger, it¡¯s up to you whether your master can survive or not.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That little guy has activated the Eye of Aurora. It won¡¯t be a problem for him to stay alive.¡± Ye Jiushang could sense Xue Fanxin¡¯s concern for the little white tiger, so he said something to reassure her. ¡°What is the Eye of Aurora?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. She had noticed the difference in the tiger¡¯s eyes. They emitted a strange white light, like two small Night Pearls. They were very beautiful. ¡°The ¡®Mystic Crystal¡¯ in its name is not just for searching for crystal marrow but also because of their talent, the Eye of Aurora. It is the highest talent of the Mystic Crystal White Tiger and takes them hundreds of thousands of years to awaken the Eye of Aurora. With it, they can see in the darkness and can also see the essence of everything clearly. It¡¯s the natural counter to illusions.¡± ¡°So powerful! Then can it find the exit here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure about that. The little white tiger is too young. Its talent has just been activated, so its power might not be that great. Whether it can find the exit will depend on its own ability, but it should have no problem staying alive.¡± The little white tiger had a special relationship with the Spacetime Emperor. This void passageway was likely created by the Spacetime Emperor, so it was unlikely that the little white tiger¡¯s life would be in danger here. Xue Fanxin also knew this, so she was not as worried as before. She grabbed Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand with all her might and tried her best to get as close to him as possible. Not long later, the little white tiger that had been thrown out returned. It jumped out of the dark void and strung itself onto Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder, crying out by her ear, ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re back so early! Have you already found the exit?¡± Xue Fanxin was happy to see the little white tiger, but she could not understand what it was saying at all. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger continued to roar and even nodded repeatedly. It used its body to express itself. ¡°You really found the exit?¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± ¡°If you found it, lead the way.¡± Ye Jiushang picked up the little white tiger and threw it out again. The pitiful guy had just returned and was thrown out again. It must be deeply traumatized. Ye Jiushang did not care about its feelings. In fact, he had a grudge against the little white tiger. If it did not have some value, he would have long skinned it. This damned bastard had put Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s life in danger. How could he not be angry? The little white tiger also knew why Ye Jiushang hated it. Hence, after being thrown out, it did not complain at all, obediently leading the way. It jumped in when it saw a small whirlpool emitting a grayish-white light. Ye Jiushang had been staring at the little white tiger and followed it into the grayish-white whirlpool with Xue Fanxin. He shouted at Little Lei and Zhuri, who were not far away, ¡°Jump in if you see the grayish-white whirlpool.¡± veri Little Lei saw a small whirlpool by the side, so he jumped in. Zhuri brought Fuyun with him and also found the small vortex. Then, he jumped in. Behind this spatial passageway were quite a few small vortices, but they were not eye-catching. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to see them at all. Chapter 244 - So Scary Chapter 244 So Scary Everyone jumped into the small vortex and entered another rapidly falling space. Soon, they fell onto a large rock, making their bodies scream in agony. They had almost lost their lives. Xue Fanxin did not feel much pain, though. This was because Ye Jiushang had become a human cushion for her. She was only dizzy from the shock and could not get up for a while. As for Ye Jiushang, he had fallen quite heavily. His back was knocked by a jutted rock and was covered with blood. It was so painful that he frowned. However, he did not tend to his injuries right away. He was more worried about the person in his arms. ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you injured?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s head was a little dizzy. She shook it a few times before feeling a little better. Seeing her posture, she quickly got up and asked anxiously, ¡°Ah Jiu, are you okay? Quickly let me see your back.¡± As a doctor, she understood the consequences of a human body falling from a high altitude on hard rock, not to mention that he was protecting her. Ah Jiu bore the weight of two people. Moreover, he was unable to circulate his cultivation base. In this situation, he would definitely have suffered great harm, especially when his back touched the ground first. Ye Jiushang really wanted to say that he was okay, but his back was severely injured. It was difficult for him to even stand up. Who would believe that he was okay? Furthermore, his little consort was very skilled. It was difficult to hide his injuries and illness from her. When Xue Fanxin saw Ye Jiushang¡¯s reaction, she knew that he was wounded. Just as she was about to help him up, Zhuri and Fuyun also fell from the sky, along with Little Lei. The three of them fell together and landed beside them. Little Lei was very unlucky. He was at the bottom and became a human cushion for Zhuri and Fuyun. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Little Lei¡¯s small body was pressed to the bottom and he let out a tragic cry. However, from his energetic shout, it could be seen that he was fine. At most, his body hurt a little. Zhuri and Fuyun¡¯s fall was not that serious. However, they could not get up for a while, so they kept crushing Little Lei. Little Lei was pressed down at the bottom. If not for his tough body, he would have been squashed long ago. Still, he was uncomfortable, and his entire body was in pain. Why had he been so unlucky recently? ¡°You two bastards are really heavy. Get up from me.¡± Seeing that the trio was fine, Xue Fanxin ignored them and checked Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries first. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll look at your back.¡± Ye Jiushang had no problem with that, but suddenly, he sensed a fatal danger approaching them quickly. Ignoring his injuries, he sat up in pain. Then, he stood up and raised his head to look forward. He saw red lava flowing towards them like a flood. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s Hellfire Lava. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Jiushang picked up Xue Fanxin and jumped onto the high ground opposite her. Zhuri¡¯s reaction was also swift. Upon hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s warning, he jumped onto the opposite high ground with Fuyun. Needless to say, Little Lei was faster than anyone. He jumped almost at the same time as Ye Jiushang. Then, he sat on the ground exhausted and watched as the huge rock they had been standing on was drowned by the red lava. If they had been a few moments late, they would have been swallowed by the magma. Not even their bones would be left. This place was really terrifying! Chapter 245 - Waiting for You Chapter 245 Waiting for You Xue Fanxin¡¯s attention was fully on Ye Jiushang. She only wanted to look at his injuries and had no idea that magma was attacking from ahead. It was only when Ye Jiushang made the jump with her that she became aware. Seeing the rock get submerged in lava made her heart uneasy. Fortunately, Ah Jiu was around. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. But his injuries¡­ ¡°Ah Jiu, let me see your injuries.¡± Xue Fanxin couldn¡¯t care less about other things. She first checked Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries. When she saw that his back was drenched in blood, her heart ached as if it was stabbed by needles. If not for her, Ah Jiu would not have been so grievously injured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Ye Jiushang endured the pain. Even if it hurt, he had to say otherwise. He did not want Xue Fanxin to be too worried for him, and neither did he want to appear weak in front of her. If he had not been poisoned by the Draconic Lotus Intoxication, restricting his energy, he would not have been so heavily injured no matter how high he fell from. Should he blame this on Su Baifeng? ¡°How can it not hurt when your injuries are like this? Don¡¯t force yourself. I¡¯ll treat you first.¡± Xue Fanxin was about to take off Ye Jiushang¡¯s clothes and treat his injuries on the spot, but unexpectedly, she was pulled back when her hand touched his shoulder. Ye Jiushang did not let Xue Fanxin take off his clothes. He said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to undress outside.¡± ¡°Still arguing about this? You¡¯re a man. Stop acting like a little girl. I don¡¯t want you to take off your clothes. I just want to pull your top down so that I can treat your injuries.¡± ¡°Zhuri.¡± Ye Jiushang did not reply to Xue Fanxin, calling Zhuri instead. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuri knew what Ye Jiushang meant. He stood up, nodding in response. Then, he took out a simple tent from his storage bag and set it up on the spot as quickly as possible. After finishing, he replied to Ye Jiushang, ¡°Your Highness, the tent has been set up.¡± Xue Fanxin was speechless. However, she was concerned about Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries, so she ignored the other details. ¡°Ah Jiu, let me help you in. You mind taking off your clothes in front of me too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you see everything sooner or later. I have to learn to get used to it, so I don¡¯t mind.¡± Despite being injured, Ye Jiushang was still in the mood to tease Xue Fanxin. His expression seemed better than before, and his movements were not as slow. Obviously, the injuries on his back no longer had that much of an effect on him. Xue Fanxin was embarrassed by Ye Jiushang¡¯s teasing words. Her face flushed red as she glared at him. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you later.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to deal with me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was even more embarrassed. She decided not to waste her breath on Ye Jiushang and went straight into the tent. Ye Jiushang¡¯s mood was uplifted. He happily followed her into the tent. Zhuri, Fuyun, and Little Lei were all waiting outside. They took out their medicine and treated themselves, also checking the surroundings nearby. As for what the two people in the tent were doing, that was not something they could care about. As subordinates, it was best not to interfere with their master¡¯s matters. They had no right or authority to do so. Furthermore, they were a couple, to begin with. Even if they did something inside, it was only right and proper! If Xue Fanxin knew what Zhuri and Fuyun were thinking, she would definitely be so embarrassed that she would dig a hole and hide in it. Fortunately, she did not know. Chapter 246 - I Forgot Chapter 246 I Forgot After Xue Fanxin entered the tent, she realized that there was even a bed inside. Although it was simple, it was clean and tidy with high-grade quality. Ah Jiu was so particular when he was out. She was really speechless. However, he had the power and the ability. Even if he was high maintenance, it was nothing. Ye Jiushang followed Xue Fanxin into the tent with a happy smile on his face. Clearly, he was in a good mood. He sat on the bed and said leisurely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to help me treat the injuries on my back? I¡¯m prepared. Come, help me undress first.¡± Pfft¡­ When Xue Fanxin heard the word ¡®undress,¡¯ she felt a little embarrassed and really wanted to yell at him. But seeing his bloody back, she could not care about the little things anymore. Her heart ached, and all her attention turned to his injuries. ¡°There are some small sandstones in the wound. I have to clean them immediately. I also have to change the clothes that are stained with blood.¡± ¡°Alright, do whatever you want. I¡¯ll cooperate with you,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a chuckle, enjoying the beautiful moment. Indeed, he did not like to change outside, much less in front of others. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t break his rule for anyone, but from now on, there was one exception-Little Xin¡¯er, his consort. Xue Fanxin was not interested in Ye Jiushang¡¯s thoughts. She started doing her thing and gently took off Ye Jiushang¡¯s clothes, leaving his upper body naked. Then, she said, ¡°Lie on the bed. I¡¯ll treat the wound on your back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Jiushang was very cooperative as he sprawled on the bed. His back was a mess, yet he could smile and looked like he was enjoying himself. Xue Fanxin took out all kinds of medicine and tools from her space. She ignored Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression and did her work seriously. She carefully took out the sand and stone particles from his flesh and cleaned his wound before applying the medicine. No matter what she did, she tried her best to be gentle. Even she felt pain just by looking at such an injury, so Ah Jiu must be in a lot of pain. ¡°This medicine will hurt when applied, but the effects are very good, so bear with it. Although it hurts, it¡¯s only in the beginning. There will be a cold feeling later.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m not as weak as you think. I¡¯ve suffered injuries that are ten or a hundred times more serious than this, so this little pain is really nothing.¡± ¡°Then how did you survive in the past?¡± ¡°I¡­ forgot.¡± Ye Jiushang did not want to recall bad memories of the past, nor did he want to say that he actually had better medicine for injuries. Anyway, it was only a superficial wound. It would be fine in less than two days. He did not want to miss the chance to have intimate contact with Little Xin¡¯er. It was also a kind of happiness to be served by Little Xin¡¯er so gently. He liked it. Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang did not want to talk about the past, so she did not ask further. She continued to treat his wound. After applying the medicine, she dressed it and wrapped a thick bandage around Ye Jiushang¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, just as she finished, she was pulled into a warm embrace. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing? You¡¯re still injured. Don¡¯t move, or your wounds will open again.¡± After getting hugged by Ye Jiushang suddenly, she did not dare to move. ¡°Let me hug you for a while.¡± ¡°Are you done hugging me now?¡± ¡°A lifetime won¡¯t be enough.¡± Just as Ye Jiushang was about to hug Xue Fanxin properly and enjoy the feeling of having a beauty in his arms, Little Lei¡¯s cry sounded from outside. ¡°Master, Master¡­¡± Chapter 247 - So Many Treasures Chapter 247 So Many Treasures Ye Jiushang¡¯s face darkened when his intimate moment was disturbed. He was furious and wished he could tear Little Lei apart. Every time, Little Lei would spoil his fun. It seemed like he had to find a time to teach this guy how to act. Hearing Little Lei¡¯s cry, Xue Fanxin was concerned that this guy would barge in rashly, so she quickly escaped Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms. This further fueled Ye Jiushang¡¯s rage. He wanted to hang Little Lei and beat him up, then skin him alive. Little Lei did not enter the tent. He had no idea how dark Ye Jiushang¡¯s face was and how furious he was. He was even shouting excitedly from outside, ¡°Master, Master, come and look. Quickly look. Wow¡­ There are so many treasures!¡± In the tent, Xue Fanxin mourned for Little Lei in her heart while pondering about how to calm Ye Jiushang down. Unexpectedly, she heard Little Lei shouting outside, ¡°There are so many treasures!¡± Xue Fanxin did not have the mood to think about anything else. She ignored the black-faced Ye Jiushang and rushed out of the tent, yelling excitedly, ¡°Where¡¯re the treasures? Where are the treasures?¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s face turned even darker. It was black as a pot now. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth, secretly deciding that he would definitely teach Little Lei a lesson later. Fuming with anger, he took out clean clothes from his interspatial ring and wore them himself before leaving the tent. He wanted to see what treasures were outside that could make Little Lei so excited. re At this moment, Little Lei was guarding a huge pit not far away. Zhuri and Fuyun were with him. The three of them stared intently at the things in the pit. All of them were in stunned excitement. Little Lei was even more exaggerated. He held a large purple crystal in his hand and sat on the ground smiling happily. From time to time, he would shout loudly, completely unaware that his actions had already angered a certain lord. ¡°Purple Crystals, there are so many Purple Crystals. Haha¡­ Master, Master, quickly come, quickly come. There are so many treasures here. ¡°This is the real treasure! The things that idiot woman has are all trash. ¡°Master, see. There are so many treasures.¡± While Ye Jiushang was still in the tent, he could already hear the pitter-patter of Little Lei¡¯s voice. He was very frustrated and swore to himself that he would definitely make Little Lei sorry later. When Xue Fanxin heard Little Lei¡¯s voice, she also got excited. She had long forgotten about a certain lord¡¯s emotions. Now, she only wanted to know what the treasure was. She hurriedly walked over and saw the shiny crystals in the large pit. There were all kinds of colors, and there were many indescribable natural treasures. Her eyes were wide open. ¡°There are really a lot of treasures.¡± But why were there so many treasures here? No matter how ordinary a tomb was, it would not place burial items like this, let alone this was not an ordinary tomb. Something was wrong. These treasures might not be good. They might die if they took them. ¡°Girl, do you see that? This is what a treasure is. The things you took previously were all trash. Do you know what this is? Purple Crystals are countless times rarer than your green crystal. And this, that¡­¡± When Little Lei saw Xue Fanxin, he kept holding the treasures in the pit for her to see. He was thrilled, and his entire person was immersed in the world surrounded by treasures. Xue Fanxin was not tempted by them. Instead, she looked at Little Lei¡¯s abnormal actions and then at Zhuri and Fuyun. They seemed to be a little off. Could there really be something wrong with these treasures? Chapter 248 - Trapped in an Illusion Chapter 248 Trapped in an Illusion Xue Fanxin was not attracted by the countless treasures in front of her. Despite the temptation, she could still maintain her rationality. She knew very well that although treasures were important, her life was even more so. She had a strong feeling that these treasures might very well take their lives. ¡°Little Lei, there¡¯s no free lunch in the world. There must be something wrong with these treasures. Don¡¯t be too happy yet.¡± ¡°The things are already in my hands, so what¡¯s the problem? Girl, you¡¯re usually very excited to see gold and silver. Why aren¡¯t you reacting at all today? Could it be that you don¡¯t like these treasures? What an idiot! You don¡¯t know anything at all. These treasures are much more valuable than the trash you picked up. They can be exchanged for all your belongings easily.¡± Little Lei kept picking up the crystals. After he picked up one, he would spot an even better one. He would then throw the one in his hand down to pick up the other. He repeated it again and again, throwing sesame seeds and picking up watermelons. Even if he couldn¡¯t take much, he was still looking through the treasures happily. Zhuri and Fuyun were not as exaggerated as Little Lei. Nonetheless, they picked up quite a few treasures from the pit. Even if they did not put it into their pockets, their faces were filled with desire. They really wanted these treasures. Xue Fanxin felt that it was useless to say anything now. The more she looked at those crystals and gemstones, the more she felt that something was wrong. Ye Jiushang finally arrived at the scene. He wanted to start with Little Lei, but he realized that his condition was a little abnormal. Zhuri and Fuyun were the same. Although they looked fine on the surface, upon closer inspection, he could tell that their expressions were a little off as if they were intoxicated in a world that made them exhilarated. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re here! Quickly look at those treasures. Is there a problem?¡± Xue Fanxin had no idea what to do, and she did not dare to touch those treasures either. Upon seeing Ye Jiushang, she turned to him for help. sure ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. They might be trapped in an illusion,¡± Ye Jiushang said and squatted down, studying the treasures in the pit. Every single one of them was priceless. Even he did not have such a huge treasure trove. ¡°Illusion? They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re trapped in an illusion though.¡± ¡°This is an extremely high-level illusionary realm that can fuse reality and illusion into one. If I didn¡¯t already know that this is the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, coupled with the Eye of Aurora that the little white tiger activated previously, I¡¯m afraid it would have been hard for me to discover this illusion.¡± Fortunately, he had seen the little white tiger¡¯s Eye of Aurora before and knew that it was a counter to illusions. Otherwise, he would not have realized that these treasures were only illusions when he saw them. Was this all a coincidence? Why did he not think that this was a coincidence at all? ¡°How do we save them?¡± Xue Fanxin asked worriedly. She tried to speak to Little Lei and the others who were trapped in the illusion. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pick them up. These things are illusions. They¡¯re not real.¡± ¡°Idiotic, are your eyes just there for decoration? These treasures are really in front of us. How can they be illusions?¡± ¡°Your Highness, this is indeed real.¡± Little Lei, Zhuri, and Fuyun were all trapped in the illusion. Furthermore, it had merged real and fake. They had no way of waking up no matter how she called out to them. ¡°It¡¯s useless. This illusion is too powerful. With our strength, we can¡¯t break it at all.¡± Ye Jiushang threw the treasure in his hand back into the pit and said, ¡°Call the Mystic Crystal White Tiger over.¡± ¡°Little white tiger? Oh right, where¡¯s the little white tiger?¡± Xue Fanxin realized that the tiger was not around. It seemed to have not fallen here with her. Chapter 249 - Let It Off Chapter 249 Let It Off Just as Xue Fanxin noticed the little guy¡¯s disappearance, it sauntered over from afar. Furthermore, it swayed as if it was drunk. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± ¡°Little guy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Fanxin picked up the wobbly little white tiger and smelled alcohol all over its body. Just the smell was intoxicating, let alone drinking it. ¡°You¡¯re drunk? Where did you find alcohol in such a godforsaken place?¡± ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger was drunk. When Xue Fanxin carried it, it nestled in her arms and slept soundly, looking like it was enjoying itself. The moment Ye Jiushang saw the little white tiger in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms and rubbing against her chest, he was enraged. He picked it up and threw it far away. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re drunk or not. This is not a place you can stay. Get lost.¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger fell to the ground, rolling a few times before stopping and lying on the ground weakly. Its mind cleared up a little, but it was still dizzy, and its limbs were weak. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, what if you hurt it?¡± Seeing the little white tiger in a poor state, she wanted to go over and hug it. However, Ye Jiushang did not let her. ¡°In other places, it might get injured from the fall, but here, no one can hurt it.¡± They knew nothing about Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor, but the little white tiger could find fine wine here and even got drunk. Clearly, it was familiar with the environment here. It could be seen that the little white tiger must know some secrets of this place. Ye Jiushang did not want to waste time with the tiger. He threatened it coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t remove the illusionary realm here, I¡¯ll skin you. Don¡¯t doubt my words, and don¡¯t think that Little Xin¡¯er can protect you. As long as I have the intention, your skin will definitely not be able to protect you.¡± After the fall, the white tiger was a little clear-headed. When it heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s terrifying voice again, it was so scared that no matter how dizzy it was, it quickly pulled itself together. It was still swaying and walking as it activated the Eye of Aurora and used all its strength to break the surrounding illusion. Afterward, the little white tiger was so tired that it sprawled on the ground. Coupled with the fact that it drank quite a lot of wine, it was wasted. It could no longer support itself and collapsed onto the ground, sleeping soundly. Ye Jiushang really wanted to throw it again, but before he could do anything, Xue Fanxin had already stopped him. ¡°Forget it. It has already done its best. Furthermore, the illusion has been removed. Take it easy.¡± ¡°Alright, for your sake, I¡¯ll let it off this time, but there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Ye Jiushang actually had no intention of doing anything to the tiger. After all, they still had to rely on it to search for the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s tomb. However, even if he did not take this beast¡¯s life, he would not let it have an easy time. Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang hated the little white tiger. Initially, when they were in the void passageway, the ability the little white tiger revealed made Ah Jiu admire it a little. Unexpectedly, this little guy did not know how to cherish opportunities at all. It actually ran over to drink wine at a critical moment and got drunk, almost ruining an important matter. If everyone got in danger because of it, she was certain that Ah Jiu would not let the little white tiger off easily. Little tiger, oh little tiger, good luck to you. Xue Fanxin temporarily ignored the drunk guy and let it sleep on the ground, turning her attention to Little Lei and the others. When she looked up and saw what was in the pit, she was frightened. ¡°Oh my god! How¡­ how could this be?¡± Chapter 250 - Im Scared Chapter 250 I¡¯m Scared After the little white tiger broke through the illusionary realm, the huge pit that was originally filled with treasures turned into a pile of white bones. It was a terrifying sight. There was a sinister black aura lingering around it. Could it be that the treasures they had seen were all white bones? Little Lei was hugging a skeleton with a smile while holding an arm bone as he walked through the pile of bones and continued searching for treasures. Zhuri and Fuyun were similar. They were all holding white bones that were emitting a black aura. The black aura kept wrapping around their bodies as if it wanted to invade them. ¡°Little Lei, Zhuri, Fuyun, quickly wake up. Those are not treasures but white bones.¡± Xue Fanxin was frightened by the pile of white bones. Her legs were a little weak as she retreated to Ye Jiushang¡¯s side and leaned close to him. She was frightened. Seeing that Little Lei, Zhuri, and the others were still hugging the white bones and laughing, she called them over, hoping to wake them up. ¡°What an idiot. They are clearly treasures, but you say they are white bones. You¡¯re really¡­¡± Little Lei retorted unhappily. However, before he could finish speaking, he looked down and realized that he was really holding bones, white bones that were emitting a black aura. He was so frightened that he quickly threw the thing away. Next, he realized that he was sitting on a pile of white bones. He was so scared that he almost pissed his pants. He quickly left and ran towards the top of the pit. Perhaps because he was too panicked, he fell onto the white bones despite being agile. The intimate contact with the white bones startled him. He hurriedly got up and continued to run towards Ye Jiushang. After climbing out of the pit, Little Lei sat weakly at Ye Jiushang¡¯s feet. He wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Master, there were clearly so many treasures just now. Why did they suddenly become bones?¡± He thought he had struck gold this time, yet in the end¡­ boohoo, he was too pitiful. Ye Jiushang had not forgotten that Little Lei had spoiled his plans. Even though it was explainable, it was still unforgivable. ¡°Don¡¯t you like these treasures a lot? Continue hugging them.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m so afraid.¡± Little Lei could sense Ye Jiushang¡¯s anger. He vaguely remembered that he had done something he shouldn¡¯t have. When he saw those treasures just now, he kept shouting and screaming. His master and that idiot girl were in the tent¡­ Oh no, oh no. My shouting must have ruined Master¡¯s good time; that¡¯s why he¡¯s so angry. If it was some other time, it would have been fine. But if it was about the master and that woman, then nothing could be said. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Little Lei was horrified. He had been given quite a scare just now. His handsome face was pale, and his body would twitch from time to time. He looked like he was about to cry, but he held back his tears. Xue Fanxin could see that Little Lei was really spooked. The poor little guy was still at an age where he needed his mother and elders to care for him. She assumed the role and comforted him, ¡°Little Lei, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid. How am I afraid?¡± Little Lei cared about his reputation. He was clearly jumpy, but he refused to admit it. At this moment, something unexpected happened in the huge pit filled with white bones. The black aura became stronger as it all swept out. Zhuri and Fuyun had not woken up yet and got enveloped by the black aura. Their expressions became abnormal as if they were about to go hysterical. Chapter 251 - Two Methods Chapter 251 Two Methods The reason Little Lei woke up earlier was that his cultivation level was high enough. Besides, he had a special relationship with Ye Jiushang. Furthermore, the illusion had already been removed by the little white tiger, so he could wake up so quickly. However, Zhuri and Fuyun were different. Even Zhuri¡¯s cultivation was far inferior to Little Lei, let alone Fuyun. Such a powerful illusion was not something they could resist. Although the illusion had been destroyed, they had already fallen deep into it and would not wake up for a while. Since they were trapped and unaware of the danger, when the black aura swept towards them, they did not resist at all. It easily invaded their bodies, turning them crazier. ¡°Ah Jiu, Zhuri and Fuyun are still trapped in the illusion. What should we do?¡± Xue Fanxin was anxious. She did not know how to save them, so she had no idea what to do. All she could do was look at Ye Jiushang. Little Lei looked at Zhuri and Fuyun¡¯s current appearances and felt lingering fears. If he had still been trapped in the illusion, he would have been like the two of them now, enveloped by the dark black aura and going crazy. Fortunately, he had woken up. Otherwise¡­ it would have been terrible. ¡°There are only two ways to save them,¡± Ye Jiushang said solemnly. He was starting to be apprehensive of the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s tombs. Although he had long known that the nine tombs were not simple, he firmly believed that he had the ability to deal with all the dangers and difficulties in the tombs. But now, he got injured just after entering the tomb and encountered an illusion that even he found troublesome. This was only the second tomb. The seven tombs behind this were probably each more dangerous than the last. He was really a little worried. If Little Xin¡¯er could not pass the nine tombs, what would the consequences be? It seemed like he had to make some special preparations. ¡°What two ways?¡± Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang was thinking. All she wanted to do now was save Zhuri and Fuyun. ¡°One is to let the little white tiger use the Eye of Aurora to destroy the illusion that trapped them.¡± ¡°Er¡­ This method might not work. The little white tiger is so drunk that it¡¯s unconscious.¡± ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t drunk, I¡¯m afraid this method will be very difficult to use because its strength is still too weak.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the second method?¡± ¡°The Jiushang Guqin and Xue You Flute playing the Soul Awakening Song together might be able to wake them up. But you haven¡¯t learned the Soul Awakening Song yet. This method is also a bit tricky.¡± Ye Jiushang found the second method more reliable than the little white tiger. Xue Fanxin looked at the drunk little white tiger and felt the same way. She should do it herself. ¡°Bring me the score of the Soul Awakening Song and give me some pointers. I¡¯ll try my best to learn it as soon as possible.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded and took out the score for Xue Fanxin. Then, he guided her and used the Jiushang Guqin to play it on the spot. When Ye Jiushang played the Soul Awakening Song, Zhuri and Fuyun¡¯s states improved a little. Although they were still crazy, it was no longer as serious as before. There was a moment when they paused, but unfortunately, the effects of the Soul Awakening Song were not enough. They quickly started to go crazy again. Xue Fanxin studied the Soul Awakening Song very seriously. Under Ye Jiushang¡¯s guidance, she had already figured out the way to play it in less than fifteen minutes. She just had to give it a try next. Right then, Zhuri and Fuyun went completely crazy. Previously, they had only been hugging a pile of white bones and laughing maniacally. Now, they had a desire to kill. ¡°Master, bad news. Be quick,¡± Little Lei said anxiously, prepared to attack. If he really had to, he definitely wouldn¡¯t mind kicking these two people away. Chapter 252 - Playing Together Chapter 252 Playing Together Zhuri and Fuyun had lost all rationality. Their bodies were emitting a black aura, and their eyes were red as they walked toward Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang with killing intent. However, their speed was slow, and their movements were stiff like a robot. At the same time, their strength had increased greatly. The black gas on their bodies possessed the power to confuse their minds. Once they were contaminated, if their willpower was slightly weaker, they would immediately lose their minds and become like them. ¡°Master, they¡¯re coming. If you haven¡¯t figured out that Soul Awakening Song, I¡¯ll kick them away first. That will buy you some time.¡± Little Lei stretched his body. He hoped to perform well so that his master would not be angry at him. What was the saying? Sometimes friends had to be sacrificed for the greater good. In order to appease his master, he could only sacrifice Zhuri and Fuyun. Anyway, it was just kicking them a few times. Ye Jiushang paid no mind to Little Lei¡¯s little schemes. He only cared about practicing the Soul Awakening Song with Xue Fanxin. The two of them were already prepared and started playing. ¡°Xin¡¯er, there¡¯s no time. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Fanxin placed the Xue You Flute to her mouth and played the Soul Awakening Song according to what she had just learned. Although she did not play it very well, and the tune was a little intermittent, sometimes even out of tune, Ye Jiushang¡¯s playing skills were very good. He tried his best to make up for Xue Fanxin¡¯s shortcomings, and the two of them worked together to play the Soul Awakening Song. The next moment, Zhuri and Fuyun stopped in their tracks. Their expressions became a little dull, and their eyes were empty. The black aura on their bodies also scattered slowly. After about seven minutes, their red eyes slowly returned to their normal color, and their killing intent also disappeared. However, their mental states were still not right. They were stunned and confused. The surrounding black aura attempted to invade Zhuri and Fuyun¡¯s bodies, but it was repelled by the Soul Awakening Song. It could be seen that the black aura was afraid of the Soul Awakening Song. Zhuri and Fuyun had recovered most of their rationality. The two of them looked at each other and did not know what had happened. They only remembered that they had found many treasures in a huge pit. Then, they had picked up those treasures, and then¡­ they seemed to have forgotten everything. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The two of you have finally woken up.¡± Little Lei wanted to kick Zhuri and Fuyun a few times to show off, but unfortunately, he had no chance, so he started mocking them. ¡°The two of you are really stupid. You actually treated a pile of bones as treasures and even lost your mind to kill us.¡± Xue Fanxin really wanted to say ruthlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also treat them as treasures?¡± However, she was busy now and could not be bothered with this guy. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zhuri did not believe Little Lei at all, but he felt that what Little Lei said was true. Had he really wanted to kill the lord and the consort just now? This was a capital offense! ¡°I deserve to die. Your Highness, please punish me.¡± Zhuri knelt in front of Ye Jiushang and apologized, blaming himself for what had just happened. Fuyun also knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°I deserve to die. Your Highness, please punish me.¡± Ye Jiushang stopped playing the guqin and did not immediately respond to Zhuri and Fuyun. Instead, he stared intently at the huge pit in front of him. Realizing that something was wrong, he immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± Chapter 253 - Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers Chapter 253 Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers The Soul Awakening Song that Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang played together made the surrounding black aura feel afraid, but it also made it crazy. All of it gathered towards the white bones in the pit. After the bones absorbed the black gas, they actually moved, all merging by themselves. The scattered white bones all became complete human skeletons. The skeletons climbed out of the huge pit and attack Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang, and the others with bared fangs and brandished claws. At first, there were only one or two human skeletons. Later, more and more bones climbed out of the huge pit. Some unfinished skeletons also appeared. The white bone army increased in size, and every skeleton emitted a terrifying black aura. ¡°Oh my god! There are so many living bones. All of them are coming towards us.¡± Little Lei had never seen such a scene. Although he was powerful, this was a frightening picture. His limbs were trembling. Xue Fanxin was also quite scared. Seeing the white bones walk or crawl towards her, her heart palpitated. She couldn¡¯t help but retreat and hide beside Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s going on? It looks terrifying.¡± ¡°These are evil bone spectral soldiers. They were nurtured by extremely powerful vengeful spirits and grievances through cursed techniques. The stronger the vengeful spirits and grievances, the stronger the evil bone spectral soldiers they create. The grievances here are surging into the sky, and the vengeful spirits are wreaking havoc. It can be seen how powerful these evil bone spectral soldiers are. Everyone, be careful. You must not be injured by these skeletons, or else, the evil spirit energy will immediately enter your body. At that time, you will become like them.¡± Ye Jiushang protected Xue Fanxin behind him, his mind working rapidly. While thinking of a strategy, he was also observing the surroundings, looking for a safe way out. If the little white tiger was still awake, their situation would be much better. At the very least, they could find a way to leave this place as soon as possible. At this moment, Ye Jiushang¡¯s hatred for the little white tiger increased a little. The little white tiger did not know how much trouble it had caused because of its drinking. For a long time in the future, it would not obtain Ye Jiushang¡¯s favor. Even Xue Fanxin felt that it was unreliable and would not place all her hopes on it. The spectral soldiers were already very close to them. Ye Jiushang carried the Jiushang Guqin and plucked a few strings, playing some notes. The musical notes transformed into invisible sword energy and knocked down the approaching evil bone spectral soldiers. Some of them even turned into pieces. However, the otherworldly soldiers could still regroup and continue fighting. Ye Jiushang played the guqin a few more times. This time, he switched to a powerful Sonic Death Art and repelled all the evil bone spectral soldiers within 30 feet of them. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± No one knew where Ye Jiushang meant by ¡®go,¡¯ but everyone followed him tacitly. They shadowed him wherever he went. Ye Jiushang led everyone to a faint light ahead. After pointing out the direction, he slowed down and cut off the road behind them. From the beginning to the end, he did not care about the little white tiger that was sleeping on the ground. Xue Fanxin saw the little white tiger and wanted to carry it away with her, but she was stopped by Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ignore it. It won¡¯t die. If you go over, it will be very dangerous.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± When Ye Jiushang saw that the evil bone spectral soldiers had already caught up to them, he pushed Xue Fanxin away and could not be bothered with the little white tiger. If the little white tiger really died because of this, it deserved it. He would not let such a useless creature stay by Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s side and drag her down. Chapter 254 - Icy Slope Path Chapter 254 Icy Slope Path Ye Jiushang stayed behind to cover the retreat. As long as the evil bone spectral soldiers approached, he would use a sound killer technique to repel them. However, doing so would more or less require him to circulate his energy. A month had not passed yet, and circulating his energy at this moment would still affect him. But the situation was urgent, and he had no other choice. Xue Fanxin also knew that Ye Jiushang could not utilize his cultivation base. Seeing that he was constantly circulating his cultivation technique to play the guqin, she was very worried that his body would not be able to bear it. Although Ah Jiu had never told her how much damage the Draconic Lotus Intoxication would cause him, she could guess that the consequences would be severe. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t use your energy anymore. Let¡¯s run together.¡± Xue Fanxin stopped him from playing the guqin. She pulled him along and ran, no longer thinking about the little white tiger. The little white tiger, that unreliable guy, knew that coming to the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s tomb was risky, but it still got drunk. It could not be spoiled. Just as Ah Jiu said, if the little white tiger died because of this, it deserved it. Furthermore, the situation was critical. She could only take care of the person closest to her. Xue Fanxin pulled Ye Jiushang along as she ran. Seeing that the evil bone spectral soldiers were chasing tightly, she used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance and summoned thousands of spirit butterflies to block her pursuers. However, since her cultivation level was too low, the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance did not perform well. Those butterflies could not block the evil bone spectral soldiers at all. They were like a thin layer of paper that could be torn apart with a push. She knew the power of the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance. Even if her cultivation level was not high, the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance she used would not be weak. This situation could only mean that the spectral soldiers were too powerful. With her little ability, she could not resist. At the same time, it also meant that her strength was too far away from Ah Jiu¡¯s. It indirectly meant that she was pitifully weak. With her strength, if she barged into the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s tomb alone, she would definitely not be able to return. ¡°These evil bone spectral soldiers are extraordinary. Even I find it very difficult to deal with them, let alone you. Don¡¯t tangle with them. Just leave this place quickly.¡± Ye Jiushang did not want to fight with those skeletons anymore. He brought Xue Fanxin and started sprinting, overtaking Zhuri and Fuyun. However, just as he was about to surpass Little Lei, another situation appeared in front of him. ¡°Oh no.¡± Little Lei, who was running in front, let out a sharp cry. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As he was running too quickly, he did not notice the road in front of him. By the time he realized it, he could no longer stop. He stepped on an extremely smooth ice path, and it was a slope. He slid down the ice path as if he was sitting on a rapid slide. With a swoosh, he had already disappeared. Only his shouts could be heard from below. Ye Jiushang quickly put on his brakes. He stopped by the ice path and did not slide down like Little Lei. Zhuri and Fuyun also stopped by their side. They looked at the bottomless ice tunnel in front of them and mourned for Little Lei. ¡°Your Highness, this slope is steep and deep, and it¡¯s even covered with a layer of ice. I wonder what dangers lie below. Should we go down?¡± Zhuri asked. He turned back to look at the evil bone spectral soldiers that were about to catch up, but he could not make up his mind. Ye Jiushang looked back and saw that the skeletons were already approaching. He really had no time to hesitate. Hence, he brought Xue Fanxin and jumped on the slope. ¡°Jump.¡± Zhuri and Fuyun did not hesitate either. When Ye Jiushang jumped, they followed him. Chapter 255 - Theres Someone Over There Chapter 255 There¡¯s Someone Over There The slope was very long. Everyone originally thought that it would be steep all the way to the bottom, but unexpectedly, in the middle, it actually went uphill. Then, it changed its direction back to down. It was a winding, up and down wavy line of ice. People were thrown up and down, making them dizzy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Little Lei was in the front. When the slope changed its direction, he would scream. Zhuri and Fuyun would sometimes call out. Among everyone, only Ye Jiushang did not cry out. He had always been calm. No matter how bad the situation was, he would try his best to maintain his composure. Furthermore, he was tightly pulling Xue Fanxin and never let go. In the beginning, Xue Fanxin was indeed panicked. She had been screaming when she jumped onto the ice path, but the ice path was too long and she could not reach the bottom in a short time. Slowly, she recovered. At this moment, she had a familiar feeling as if she were on a rollercoaster. It was exhilarating. ¡°Wow¡­ That works too.¡± Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s excited expression, Ye Jiushang was puzzled. Just as he was about to ask, he heard a splash in front of him¡­ Little Lei was thrown into the water. ¡°Ah¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± The end was actually a lake. Everyone slid out of the ice path and was thrown into the lake. They were stunned as they soaked in the water and had yet to react. On the other hand, Xue Fanxin was floating in the lake excitedly. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s like playing in an amusement park. It¡¯s so exciting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s an amusement park?¡± Ye Jiushang was puzzled again. Many a time, he could not understand the words Xue Fanxin used and had never even heard of them. Could it be a word from her previous world? ¡°The amusement park is¡­ is a place to play.¡± Xue Fanxin really did not know how to explain the amusement park. But she was not in the mood to joke around. After all, this place was abnormally dangerous, and she could encounter danger at any time. It was best to be careful. Little Lei drank quite a bit of water before he recovered. He kept coughing and felt uncomfortable. Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s happiness, he could not help but complain. ¡°Girl, we came here for you. What time is it already? You actually still want to play? You¡¯re too much.¡± ¡°Alright, alright! I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s someone over there.¡± Zhuri immediately calmed down after falling into the water. He looked around and found that there were actually people on the shore of the lake. It seemed that there was a crowd, and a few of them looked familiar to him. ¡°Why is there someone here?¡± Little Lei also noticed the same. He looked up and was shocked when he saw who it was. A few people from the crowd walked towards the lake. They stood by the shore and stared at the newcomers in the lake, asking in an aggressive tone, ¡°Which family are you from?¡± ¡°Which family?¡± Xue Fanxin was confused. She temporarily ignored them and planned to go ashore first. However, when she swam to the shore, the people did not allow her to come out. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us your family, you can stay in the lake.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They should be asking which family we belong to. There are four great families in Heavenly Saints City. They are most likely from the four great families.¡± Ye Jiushang had already guessed the other party¡¯s identity. He then recalled Ruying and the accompanying investigation. Recently, the four great families of Heavenly Saints City had sent people to the Red Maple Forest to explore, but none of them had returned. Presumably, the people on the shore were from the four great clans who had come to the Red Maple Forest. Ha¡­ This matter was getting more and more interesting. Chapter 256 - Be Good and Let Me Beat You Up Chapter 256 Be Good and Let Me Beat You Up Those guys really did not let Xue Fanxin go ashore. Such actions angered Ye Jiushang. His face was filled with fury, and even killing intent had emerged. Little Lei was just worried about not having a chance to show off, but unexpectedly, these fools presented themselves on a platter. Hence, he took the initiative to say, ¡°Master, let me help you teach them a lesson. Do you want them dead or alive?¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly, ¡°Make them wish they were dead.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Your order will be fulfilled.¡± Xue Fanxin understood Little Lei. She knew that he wanted to perform well now to make up for his previous mistakes. She mourned for the few people in her heart. She could already imagine how tragic those people would be. After all, Little Lei¡¯s fists were very hard. Zhuri and Fuyun also secretly pitied them, waiting to see their miserable outcome. Offending a certain lord was a terrifying matter. Hence, they prayed for the crowd ashore. Unlike them, the crowd had no idea about their tragic ending. They were still shouting arrogantly from above, ¡°Tell us your ckground? Which family are you from? If you¡¯re not from the four great clans¡ª¡±. ¡°What would happen if we aren¡¯t from the four great families?¡± Little Lei asked in a provocative manner. He stretched his body in the water, prepared to beat someone up. ¡°If you¡¯re not from the four great clans, then get lost. If you dare to go ashore, then don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless. This place belongs to the four great clans. If you don¡¯t want to die, then quickly¡­ Ah¡­¡± Before the speaker could finish, he was suddenly sent flying by a punch and screamed miserably. Little Lei¡¯s figure flashed and turned into a purple light that flew to the shore. He sent the speaker flying, then flashed behind him. Before his body landed on the ground, he kicked him into the sky again, then flashed into the air and kicked him down. ¡°Ah!¡± In just two breaths, Little Lei had beaten him to half dead. He was barely hanging onto his last breath. A few of his bones had been broken. He lay on the ground eating dirt and could not move. The worst thing was that he had not fainted and was still awake. It was precisely because he was awake that he felt pain. It was so painful that it was worse than death. ¡°You¡­¡± The others were frightened by the scene. Even now, they had yet to react. They had no idea how that young guy had attacked. They only saw their own man being beaten miserably. If they were in his place¡­ Just the thought of it made them terrified. It seemed like these people were not simple. They had to hurry back and report. ¡°Quick, Go back and report to Young-Ah¡­¡± Someone suggested going back and reporting, but his words were cut short by a punch from Little Lei to his face. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and even his teeth were knocked out. He was also sent flying. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± The last two people were frightened when they realized Little Lei was looking in their direction. ¡°Master said that he wants you to live a life worse than death. I¡¯m only carrying out Master¡¯s task. Sigh¡­ Who asked you to be so stupid? Of all people, you could have offended anyone, but you just had to offend Master. You should obediently accept the beating now,¡± Little Lei said sincerely before continuing to beat up everyone on the shore. Xue Fanxin had already climbed onto the shore. Seeing that Little Lei was hitting people so ruthlessly, she said leisurely, ¡°How violent.¡± Zhuri and Fuyun looked at each other and thought to themselves, I think you¡¯re more violent. Back then, the Xue sisters, Elder Mo, and the Second Master of the Yi family had also been in such a terrible state. Chapter 257 - Not Bad Chapter 257 Not Bad By the time Little Lei finished his round of beating, Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang, and the others had already come out of the water and were cleaning their clothes. With a little circulation of energy, they could dry their wet clothes. Xue Fanxin did not want Ye Jiushang to circulate his energy, though. Even if it was just a little, she would not let him. Therefore, she helped him first. Ye Jiushang knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s intentions. A wave of warmth flowed through his heart. He did not reject her and did not say thank you either. There was no need for them to be so polite with each other anymore. After everyone had dried their clothes, Little Lei was done. As Ye Jiushang¡¯s request was to make these people suffer, no matter how much he wanted to kill them, he had to leave them alive. Otherwise, his master would be unhappy. He was most afraid of his master getting unhappy. Otherwise, his ending would be very, very miserable. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already crippled all of them. Is that good?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Ye Jiushang was no longer so angry at Little Lei. After all, there was a reason for this. Furthermore, this punk had worked so hard after the incident. He was worthy of forgiveness. Little Lei understood from Ye Jiushang¡¯s tone that his displeasure was gone. He immediately felt a lot more relaxed. God knew how afraid he was of his master. If they had not seen for themselves how terrifying their master was, no one could imagine it. Regardless of whether others were afraid or not, he was very afraid. It was precisely because of that that he admired Xue Fanxin. Perhaps only this woman dared to provoke his terrifying master. At the same time, perhaps only she could obtain his love. ¡°Why are there people from the four great families here?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the few people who had been beaten up by Little Lei. She did not pity them at all, only looking at them in confusion. She could not understand why the four great families had come to Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor. ¡°Perhaps they are the people who dug your great-grandma¡¯s grave?¡± Although Ye Jiushang used a questioning tone, he was already very certain. Previously, he had studied Shui Qianrou¡¯s tomb and found traces of it being dug. It seemed like there had been more than one instance. The four great families had a motive for digging Shui Qianrou¡¯s grave. Seeing the Water Jade Crystal Coffin, they would definitely open it. In the end, they were the same as them and had been sent here. However, the fact that the four great families could come here really shocked him. After all, the Void Pathway and the evil bone spectral soldiers were not easy to deal with. The little ability of the four great families wasn¡¯t enough to tackle them. He did not understand how they could come here. A crowd had gathered in front of them. When they saw the miserable condition of their men, they were furious. ¡°How dare you! You actually have the balls to beat up people from the four great families. It looks like you¡¯re tired of living.¡± ¡°Who are you? If you¡¯re not from the four great clans, which faction are you from? State your names.¡± As the four great families questioned Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, another voice sounded from behind. ¡°Why are you guys here too?¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Xue Fanxin looked up. She said in shock, ¡°Gu Jinyuan, why are you here?¡± Then, the two people beside Gu Jinyuan also attracted her attention, making her even more shocked. Heavens, why are these two guys here as well? Chapter 259 - Young Master Yi Chapter 259 Young Master Yi Bai Han had seen Xue Fanxin twice. The first time, she had her face covered, and he had no idea what she looked like. Although he had seen her face the second time, it was covered in boils. She was like a whole different person than now. However, no matter if Xue Fanxin was beautiful or ugly, he had already repaid her for saving his life. They had nothing to do with each other anymore. However, the current Xue Fanxin was so beautiful that it was suffocating. He had an inexplicable sense of loss as if he had missed something, lost something¡­ In short, he felt uncomfortable. ¡°Is it that important if I¡¯m Xue Fanxin or not? Although I know all of you, apart from Gu Jinyuan, I¡¯m not too familiar with the rest. Why are you so shocked?¡± Xue Fanxin actually knew the reason behind their astonishment, but she did not care at all. Anyway, apart from Gu Jinyuan, these people had nothing to do with her. She couldn¡¯t care less about their thoughts. Yi Tian had recognized his savior and that he had been deceived by Li Yaoyao. After the truth was revealed, he disappeared a few days later. Although she had saved Bai Han from the secret room of the Hundred Herbs Hall, he had already taken out the Jade Skin Spirit Flower as repayment, so they no longer owed each other. As for the others¡­ She had never even seen some of them, let alone know them. Why did they all look like they were very familiar with her? They were not familiar at all. Xue Fanxin¡¯s words stunned everyone present. Then, they reacted and calmed down a little. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I didn¡¯t expect you to know so many people. Among the four great families, the Yi family¡¯s Young Master, Yi Fentian, the Bai family¡¯s Second Young Master, Bai Han, and the Lian family¡¯s Young Master, Lian Fangcheng, all know you. As for the Xue family¡¯s Young Master¡­ I believe you¡¯ll meet him sooner or later,¡± Gu Jinyuan said casually, but his words secretly revealed a lot of information to Xue Fanxin, intentionally or otherwise telling her the identities of these people. Only the name Yi Fentian sounded a little strange. However, with her relatively smart head, she quickly guessed that something was wrong. She chuckled and said, ¡°Yi Tian, so your full name is Yi Fentian! If Li Yaoyao knew that you were the Young Master of the Yi family, she would have definitely married you when you said that you wanted to marry her back then.¡± When Yi Fentian heard the name Li Yaoyao, he was filled with anger and hatred. If not for this woman, would he have missed Xin¡¯er? Because of Li Yaoyao¡¯s deception, he had already missed Xin¡¯er for two years. But later, he had been trapped in this damned place and missed another chance. He hated it! ¡°Xin¡¯er, that¡¯s already in the past. Why must you mention it again? I know that in those two years, I helped Li Yaoyao do many things that let you down, but that was because¡ª¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± Xue Fanxin raised her hand, not letting him continue. ¡°Young Master Yi, let the past be in the past. No matter what happened between you and Li Yaoyao in the past and how much you hurt me, I don¡¯t want to fuss about it, so you don¡¯t have to explain anymore.¡± Anyway, Li Yaoyao was already dead. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with what had happened in the past! ev cve However, she had never expected Yi Tian to be the Young Master of the Yi family. His real name was Yi Fentian. If Li Yaoyao were still alive and knew Yi Fentian¡¯s true identity, she would definitely regret it so much that her intestines would turn green. Unfortunately, she would never see Li Yaoyao wallow in regret. It was a shame! Chapter 260 Chapter 260: Time Rules There were quite a few people present at the shore. From Xue Fanxin and Yi Fentian¡¯s conversation, they realized that they had already known each other for a few years. Furthermore, looking at Yi Fentian, he clearly had a crush on Xue Fanxin. However, many unhappy things seemed to have happened between them, with a lot of misunderstandings. Yi Fentian really wanted to explain, but he did not know how to. This was because Xue Fanxin knew everything that had happened and that he had been deceived by Li Yaoyao¡­ But so what? Xin¡¯er no longer had the hots for him. She was over him. Why was this happening? First, Li Yaoyao played him, then Ye Jiushang took advantage of the opportunity to get close to Xue Fanxin¡­ Why were these people treating him like this? He hated it! Xue Fanxin did not care what Yi Fentian was thinking at this moment, nor did she care how angry he was. She scanned the crowd and finally stopped on Gu Jinyuan, asking in confusion, ¡°Gu Jinyuan, why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I sent people to investigate in the Red Maple Forest and later found out that a certain place here emits rich spiritual energy. Hence, I brought my men to take a look_.¡± Gu Jinyuan briefly explained. Actually, it was not complicated. It was just very strange. They came to the Red Maple Forest to investigate and found a strange tomb. They dug it up and saw a Water Jade Coffin. Initially, he did not agree to open the coffin casually and disturb the dead, but some of his men got too greedy and could not resist the temptation. They insisted on opening the coffin. After they did, all of them were sucked in, ending up in this place in a daze. However, many people lost their lives midway. They either fell to their deaths or were swallowed by magma. Some died from madness and were killed by those powerful and terrifying skeletons. In short, most of the people were dead, and the remaining few were trapped here. They had yet to find a way out. ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped here for more than a month. I¡¯ve dried up my food reserves. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we can catch some fish from time to time in the lake, we¡¯d have starved to death.¡¯ ¡°How could you have been trapped for more than a month? Didn¡¯t we just meet a few days ago?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. Just a few days ago, she had gone to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company to sell medicinal pills and had even seen Gu Jinyuan. How could he have spent a month here? The time was completely wrong. ¡°It¡¯s really been more than a month. Some people have been here for even longer. The longest is the Young Master of the Xue family. He has been trapped for more than a year.¡± ¡°How is that possible? The time is wrong.¡± The four great families and the others had long noticed the problem. After all, they had not come here at the same time. Some people had clearly seen each other a few days or a month ago, but after coming here one after another, they said that they had not seen each other for months or even a year. The four great families and the others had long noticed the problem. After all, they had not come here at the same time. Some people had clearly seen each other a few days or a month ago, but after coming here one after another, they said that they had not seen each other for months or even a year. So they all knew that the time here was different from the time outside, but why was it like this? No one knew the reason, nor could they find a way out. They had been trapped here ever since. ¡°The time flow here is different from the outside,¡± Ye Jiushang said leisurely. He was not surprised to find out that there was a problem with the time here as if such a thing was not strange to him at all. Little Lei also said arrogantly, ¡°Tch, isn¡¯t it just a time rule? What¡¯s there to be shocked about?¡± Chapter 261 - Really Strong Chapter 261 Really Strong Everyone present was stunned. They still looked confused, not understanding the meaning behind the new term, ¡®time rule.¡¯ On the other hand, Xue Fanxin seemed to understand something. She used her heart to sense the flow of time here. It was as if there was a clock in her mind. The minute and second needles were moving very regularly. The laws of time, the flow of time, and the freezing of time¡­ Could they be controlled? Ye Jiushang noticed that Xue Fanxin was in a state of enlightenment and was worried that the people here would disturb her. Hence, he ordered solemnly, ¡°From now on, everyone shut up. No one is to speak.¡± Such an order made them feel confused. However, for some reason, they were shocked by his aura and dignity. Everyone fell silent in a daze. No one said a word. Then, they looked at each other, hoping to find an answer from someone else. Although Gu Jinyuan did not know why Ye Jiushang had given such an order, he knew that this matter must have something to do with Xue Fanxin, so he did not say anything and waited quietly. He kept staring at Xue Fanxin and noticed that her expression was a little strange as if she was thinking hard about something or in a special state. This girl was really not simple! Just as the place turned quiet, Lian Fangcheng suddenly asked, ¡°You are Ye Jiushang? The current Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± However, he regretted it a second later. He accidentally spurted it out because he had guessed from Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity as the Ninth Imperial Consort that the person in front of him was Ye Jiushang. He had heard that the Ninth Imperial Uncle was extremely powerful. Even the Heavenly Saints Emperor was afraid of him and did not dare to do anything to make him unhappy. Before this, he had always thought that it was just someone outside who had spread Ye Jiushang¡¯s name too far and could not be trusted. But now that he saw him in person, he believed it. How could someone with such a powerful aura be simple? ¡°So what if I am?¡± Ye Jiushang released his aura and retorted domineeringly. His tone carried intense dissatisfaction and anger. He had already ordered them to shut up. Someone actually dared to speak. Was he courting death? Ye Jiushang had frightened Lian Fangcheng badly with just a question. At this moment, how could he dare to speak? His body was being suppressed by the pressure Ye Jiushang emitted. Even if he wanted to speak, he could not. Thinking back to how Lian Bingmeng had caused trouble for Xue Fanxin some time ago, he felt waves of panic in his heart. He wondered if Ye Jiushang would do the same to him. Strange. No matter how powerful Ye Jiushang was, he was only an Imperial Uncle. Now, he was trapped here like them. What was there to be afraid of? Ye Jiushang¡¯s pressure was only targeted at Lian Fangcheng, so the others did not feel anything. However, they could clearly sense that Ye Jiushang was not to be trifled with and that he was arrogant. Although everyone from the four great clans knew that there was a mysterious Ninth Imperial Uncle in Heavenly Saints City called Ye Jiushang, very few had seen his true appearance. They had only heard his name and did not recognize his face. Among those present, only Gu Jinyuan knew Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity. Yi Fentian also had some idea. After all, he had once investigated this person heavily. Although he barely discovered some clues, it was enough. He even knew Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity before Gu Jinyuan, but he chose not to say anything. Xin¡¯er had already been so close to him when she did not know Ye Jiushang¡¯s true identity. Once she did, what would happen? However, he also knew that this matter could not be hidden for long. Therefore, he had originally planned to win her heart back before Xin¡¯er found out about Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity. Unexpectedly, fate made a fool of him, and he was actually trapped in this damned place. This was so unfair! Xin¡¯er¡­ Yi Fentian wanted to go forward and talk to Xue Fanxin, but he was locked onto by Ye Jiushang¡¯s terrifying gaze. He could not move as if he was imprisoned by an invisible force. He could not even open his mouth. What terrifying might. This Ye Jiushang was indeed powerful. Chapter 262 - So Gentle Chapter 262 So Gentle Because of Ye Jiushang¡¯s suppression, the dozen or so people present did not speak or dare to move. They just waited and stood there silently. Apart from a small number, most of them did not understand what was going on. The atmosphere was abnormally quiet, a little strange even. A group of people stood there in a daze, with only a few having normal expressions. Those people were Little Lei, Zhuri, and Fuyun. The others, including Gu Jinyuan, all felt a little uncomfortable. As time trickled by, fifteen minutes, thirty minutes passed. Only then did Xue Fanxin move. When she returned to her senses and noticed the odd atmosphere, she asked in confusion, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± As Ye Jiushang did not permit anyone to speak, no one dared to answer her. Gu Jinyuan smiled bitterly and shook his head. From what had happened today, he could tell that Ye Jiushang not only wanted absolute possession of Xue Fanxin, but he also protected her. On the other hand, Xue Fanxin trusted him fully. The two of them were in love and had given their hearts to each other. It was very difficult for a third party to interfere. Since this was Xin¡¯er¡¯s choice, he should give her his blessings. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about them. Do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Ye Jiushang ignored the others. He treated them as if they did not exist and only had Xue Fanxin in his eyes. His gentleness only belonged to her. Little Lei and the others were already accustomed to such things, so they did not find it strange. However, the others all looked shocked. They really could not understand how a dignified, cold, and arrogant guy could have such a gentle side. Xue Fanxin turned her attention away from the crowd. She looked at Ye Jiushang and shook her head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable. It¡¯s just that there are some things in my mind. Just like those notes last time, I can¡¯t digest them for a while.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to force yourself. Epiphany depends on the right time, place, and person. Fate is important.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I won¡¯t think about it for now.¡± Xue Fanxin nodded heavily. In front of Ye Jiushang, she was like an obedient little girl. She was sweet, cute, and charming. Yi Fentian felt even more uncomfortable seeing her like this. He wished he could rush forward and snatch Xue Fanxin from Ye Jiushang¡¯s hands. However, he knew that this would not work. Unless Xin¡¯er was interested in him as in the past, he would definitely not be able to steal her from Ye Jiushang. Xin¡¯er, do you really not like me anymore? Xue Fanxin really did not take Yi Fentian seriously. Even if Yi Fentian had been deceived by Li Yaoyao back then, what he had done to a little girl who liked him made her feel ashamed for him. If not for the fact that he had later come to his senses, she would not have let this scumbag off. Forget it. Just treat him as a stranger. After Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang chatted for a while, she turned her attention to Gu Jinyuan and asked with a smile, ¡°Gu Jinyuan, you¡¯ve been trapped here for a while. Where do you usually rest?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an empty place not far ahead. There are stone houses on both sides, and every stone house is identical. There are two rooms with a courtyard, with a total of twenty stone houses,¡± Gu Jinyuan said. He paused for a moment as if he were in a difficult position. Then, he continued, ¡°I have two stone houses here, and I can give one to you. The other stone houses are occupied by the four great clans¡­¡± Gu Jinyuan hoped that the four great clans could give up one or two stone houses to Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang, and the others. After all, there were quite a few stone houses, and there were not many people from the four great clans. Many houses were empty and unoccupied, but they were still claimed. However, after Gu Jinyuan finished speaking, the people from the four great clans did not respond for a long time. They pretended not to have heard anything, including Yi Fentian and Bai Han. Of course, they would not easily give up the stone houses. Being trapped in this place, food and shelter were very important. So what if he was the Ninth Imperial Uncle? After spending a long time in this damned place, even the emperor had to lie down. Chapter 263 - English Stone Tablet Chapter 263 English Stone Tablet Although no one from the four great families was willing to give up the stone houses, Xue Fanxin did not force them. Before long, she would make these people regret it. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, thank you. You¡¯re a true friend.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll take you there now and introduce you to a friend.¡± Gu Jinyuan pretended to be casual and led the way. ¡°Sure! I want to get to know your friend too!¡± Xue Fanxin smiled in response. She looked at Ye Jiushang and said, ¡°Ah Jiu, let¡¯s go over first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after we settle down.¡± She had not forgotten the injury on Ah Jiu¡¯s back. Although she had treated it briefly, sliding on the ice path must have torn the wound open. Later, he had soaked in the cold lake water, so his injuries must have worsened. She had to find a clean place to treat his wound. Ah Jiu was the most important now. Everyone else should move aside. Xue Fanxin was very smart. She did not say anything about Ye Jiushang being injured in front of outsiders and protected a certain lord¡¯s pride. Little Lei, Zhuri, and the others knew better than to say anything. In fact, apart from Little Lei, Zhuri and Fuyun did not open their mouth at all. They only followed Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, waiting for their orders. Gu Jinyuan brought Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang, and the others to an empty place not far in front. There were twenty stone houses neatly built on both sides. Their conditions looked quite good, but they were a little crude. There were no doors or windows. However, it was already good enough to have a place to stay in such a situation. She could not be too calculative about other things. Who knew if she could leave alive? In the center of the empty land was a stone tablet. On it were densely packed strange words. Some men were studying the stone tablet solemnly, discussing among themselves occasionally. All their attention was on the stone tablet, and they did not care about the arrival of Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang, and the others. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. ¡°There are many words carved on that stone tablet, but no one can understand them. Everyone thinks that as long as we solve the mystery of the stone tablet, we might be able to get out. See that man in blue? His name is Xue Hanxi, and he is the Young Master of the Xue family. He is the most knowledgeable here, so many people have placed their hopes on him,¡± Gu Jinyuan explained, also disclosing Xue Hanxi¡¯s identity to Xue Fanxin in case she didn¡¯t know anything. Xue Hanxi and his followers were the first batch of people to come here. Although he had only disappeared for a month or so outside, more than a year had passed. In the beginning, Xue Hanxi did not know that the time flow here was different. He thought that he had really been trapped for a year. As more and more people came, he learned that it had only been a month. Xue Hanxi got more energetic. He came to study the stone tablet every day, and sometimes, he would go at it for a few days without resting. Unfortunately, he had yet to figure it out and was unable to understand a single word on the stone tablet. Xue Fanxin slowly walked forward and looked up at the words on the stone tablet. After taking a look, she exclaimed in shock, ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s actually English?¡± Was she seeing things? The words on the stone tablet were actually in English. This place actually had English. The world was so mysterious! Chapter 264 - Growing Good Chapter 264 Growing Good Xue Fanxin¡¯s sudden cry attracted everyone¡¯s attention, especially those studying the tablet. All of them looked at her with complicated expressions. Some were shocked, some were puzzled, and some were mocking¡­ An elder reprimanded unhappily, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t speak nonsense if you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re disturbing our study of the stone tablet. Which family are you from?¡± Following that, another elder said angrily, ¡°What does a girl know? Quickly get lost. Don¡¯t bother us.¡± Initially, some of the ones studying the stone tablet wanted to ask Xue Fanxin if she knew what was written on it, but after the two elders¡¯ scolding, they did not dare to speak. They also felt that a little girl would not know the profound words on the stone tablet. Xue Fanxin, on the other hand, scoffed. She mocked them coldly, ¡°Then you can take your time. Anyway, you won¡¯t be able to figure out what it means even if you study it until death.¡± earls ¡°What an arrogant girl. You¡¯re so full of yourself. It looks like if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll really think you¡¯re something.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not something. I¡¯m a human. Forget it. Seeing that you¡¯re so old, I won¡¯t argue with you. You can continue to study the stone tablet. I want to see how you can study these Western words.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± One of the elders had a very lousy temper. He wanted to beat someone up because of a disagreement. Unexpectedly, just as he raised his hand, he was sent flying and let out a tragic cry. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin really did not wish to fight with an elder. When the old man wanted to attack her, she had already made preparations to dodge and did not intend to counterattack. Unexpectedly, Little Lei sprang into action and kicked him away. He even patted the dust beneath his feet coolly and said, ¡°You have one foot in your grave, yet your temper is still so bad. You¡¯re definitely not a good person.¡± The other elder was infuriated as well. He berated angrily, ¡°You¡¯re already so ruthless at such a young age. Keeping you alive is a disaster. Today, I¡¯ll uphold justice for the heavens and get rid of you¡ªAh¡­¡± Before the elder could finish speaking, he was kicked away as well and joined the first elder. The two old fellows fell onto the ground and groaned in pain. ¡°People like you must have harmed quite a few innocents to live to this age. I feel kind today and want to uphold justice for the heavens and take revenge for those who have been harmed by you. So¡­ get lost and have a good time.¡± Little Lei smiled sinisterly and took two steps forward. He kicked the two elders lying on the ground far away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The two tragic cries continued. Finally, with two thuds, everything fell silent. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to feed the fish.¡± Little Lei handsomely retracted his foot and patted the dust on his foot. Only then did he jump in front of Ye Jiushang and ask ingratiatingly, ¡°Master, how was my performance?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Ye Jiushang replied with a faint nod. Even though it was only a faint nod, coupled with the word ¡®very good,¡¯ it was extremely satisfying for Little Lei. He jumped up in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great, haha¡­¡± Master was finally not angry with him. Long live¡­ Xue Fanxin looked at Little Lei speechlessly before a happy smile appeared on her face. No matter when or where, having one or two people cry and laugh with you is a very blissful thing. She was very fortunate to have met several of these people. Chapter 265 - Explain the Monolith Inscriptions Chapter 265 Explain the Monolith Inscriptions Little Lei sent two elders with Spirit Transformation cultivation levels flying with his kicks a long distance away, showcasing his strength. Those were two Spirit Transformation experts. Amongst all of them, their cultivation levels were the highest. Therefore, no one dared to provoke the duo. Besides, everyone was trapped here and could not escape. If they offended them, only death would await them. Yet, those powerful two elders were kicked far into the lake. What did this mean? This young man¡¯s strength was far above those two Spirit Transformation elders. They could not get on his bad side. Gu Jinyuan, Yi Fentian, and the others were astonished by Little Lei¡¯s strength. They had never expected the little brat by Ye Jiushang¡¯s side to be so powerful. Moreover, the way he looked at Ye Jiushang was a little different. Anyone with eyes could tell that this youth was very respectful of Ye Jiushang. How strong was someone who could make such an expert revere him? Ye Jiushang did not care about the gazes and opinions of others. He walked to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side and looked at the ordinary stone tablet first. Then, he asked, ¡°Xin¡¯er, can you understand what¡¯s written on it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Fanxin nodded. ¡°These words are very common in that place. They are a type of western language called English. On the stone tablet, it says, ¡®Welcome to this place. You need to gather 50 people to start the challenge game. You can only leave after clearing all the levels.¡± The listeners were shocked. Most of them found it ridiculous and did not think that her explanation was correct. However, they were afraid of the powerful young man, so they only dared to mock her in their hearts; they did not have the balls to say it out loud. On the other hand, Xue Hanxi, the Young Master of the Xue family, stepped forward and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of books and have never seen such words. May I know where you learned this language? What place is the so-called West you¡¯re talking about?¡± Hearing Xue Hanxi¡¯s polite question, his personality was not as arrogant as the others in the Xue family. Xue Fanxin¡¯s impression of him was quite good, so she was willing to entertain him. ¡°This world is huge. Your so-called extensive reading is only limited to this place. There¡¯s always someone stronger than you. One Flower, one World, one Leaf, one Bodhi. Your horizons are not wide enough. Even if you finish reading all the books in this world, it¡¯s impossible for you to know about other worlds.¡± ¡°Miss, your words are very profound and contain infinite truths. I understand.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re welcome.¡± While Xue Fanxin and Xue Hanxi were chatting, Lian Fangcheng suddenly interrupted and said, ¡°Brother Hanxi, she is Xue Fanxin, Xue Liantian¡¯s granddaughter. Not long ago, the Xue family even banned this grandfather and granddaughter pair!¡± Xue Hanxi was astounded. He did not know what to say and only stared at her in a daze. He had not expected the little girl to be of the same clan as him. ¡°So what if I¡¯m Xue Fanxin? The Xue family did give me a ban, but what happened in the end? When they found out that I was the Ninth Imperial Consort, what use was this ban?¡± Xue Fanxin domineeringly refuted Lian Fangcheng¡¯s words, her tone caring hints of ridicule. Lian Fangcheng making things difficult for her at this time was a stupid decision. ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± Lian Fangcheng was a little angry, but when he thought of Little Lei¡¯s violent actions just now, he was so frightened that he did not even dare to speak. He was vexed. What was wrong with him today? Why did he always do stupid things? Chapter 266 - Good Character Chapter 266 Good Character Xue Fanxin counterattacked Lian Fangcheng domineeringly, rendering everyone speechless. Many people here knew that the Xue family¡¯s ban back then was a joke. In less than two days, when the Ninth Imperial Uncle appeared and Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity as the Ninth Imperial Consort was exposed, the ban immediately failed. The Xue family did not even dare to let out a fart. Xue Hanxi had been here for more than a year, meaning a month in the outside world, so he knew nothing about Xue Fanxin. If not for Lian Cheng updating him about the outside world, he really would be oblivious to the affairs of the world. However, the Xue Fanxin he saw was different from Lian Fangcheng¡¯s description. What incomparably ugly, stupid, and useless person? It was simply nonsense. She was both learned and beautiful. At the same time, she was also bold and courageous. Her brilliance was blinding, to say the least. How was she as unbearable as they said? Furthermore, Xue Fanxin was his younger sister. They were from the same clan. At this moment, why did he feel like his younger sister had been bullied? ¡°So it¡¯s Sister Fanxin. I¡¯m really sorry, I¡­¡± Xue Hanxi admired Xue Fanxin and wanted to befriend her. But at this moment, a middle-aged man beside him reminded him softly, ¡°Young Master, we have quite a few members here and can¡¯t take care of any more people. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid someone will really starve to death.¡±. ¡°Third Uncle, no matter what, she¡¯s my younger cousin from the same clan and can be considered a member of the Xue family. How can we ignore her?¡± ¡°But if you want to take her in, you have to care for the people who are with her. Those people are not to be trifled with. Once you do, you have to serve them like they¡¯re your ancestors. Do you think everyone will be happy?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xue Hanxi was in a difficult position, feeling extremely conflicted. He did not want to leave Xue Fanxin alone. After all, she was his younger cousin. However, he was in a predicament. When his own future was a question mark, how could he care about others? Although the middle-aged man was talking to Xue Hanxi in a low voice, Xue Fanxin heard them clearly. She sneered in her heart. Though her impression of Xue Hanxi was getting better and better. He had good character. If even Xue Fanxin could hear the middle-aged man and Xue Hanxi¡¯s conversation, Ye Jiushang could definitely do so. Disdain was written all over his face. He looked at Gu Jinyuan and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your stone house?¡± Although it was a question, Ye Jiushang¡¯s aura was overwhelming. It was more like ordering Gu Jinyuan to give up one of the stone houses. Gu Jinyuan smiled and said, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll give you my stone house.¡± Right then, Gu Jinyuan¡¯s follower, Ah Wei, happened to walk over. When he heard this, he immediately asked anxiously, ¡°Young Master, if you give up your stone house, where will you live?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to Xiao Muyan.¡± ¡°Young Master Xiao will not agree. You know his temper.¡± ¡°I have my ways.¡± ¡°Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Go pack your things.¡± Xue Fanxin could tell that Gu Jinyuan only had one stone house, but he was willing to give it to them. She was very grateful. Just as she was about to say something, someone spoke first and interrupted her. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you live in my stone house. You¡¯d better give up. Since you¡¯re willing to give up your stone house, then sleep outside. Don¡¯t expect me to take you in.¡± Xiao Muyan suddenly appeared, threw down a sentence, and left, ignoring everyone. That arrogance was really unmatched. Chapter 267 - Whats Going Chapter 267 What¡¯s Going On Xue Fanxin could tell that the people trapped here, be it the four great clans or others, cared a lot about the pitiful amount of living resources they had. Even if there was no one living in the stone house, they were unwilling to release it. Gu Jinyuan was sacrificing his own benefits by giving them a stone house. Furthermore, he had no backup plans. It was a rare blessing to have such a loyal friend. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Everyone, just squeeze a little. Besides, we brought quite a few tents. Zhuri and the others can set up tents in the courtyard. It¡¯s not that bad. Just make do with it.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, you don¡¯t know. Although this place looks calm, there will be violent winds blowing from time to time. They carry the power of invisible swords. Not only will people be blown away by the wind, but they will also be killed by the chaotic blades¡­¡± Gu Jinyuan suddenly felt that the situation in his surroundings was not right. There was wind. Although it was just picking up, he got anxious and said in a panic, ¡°Quick, come with me.¡± Everyone else was also running towards their stone houses in a hurry. In less than five breaths of time, they took shelter in the stone houses and used all means to block the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the empty space in front of her and was confused. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll explain to you later.¡± Gu Jinyuan dashed towards his stone house. From time to time, he would turn back to see if Xue Fanxin and the others had followed, feeling relieved to see them sticking to his instructions. Ah Wei was at the back. Once everyone entered the stone house, he used a tattered wooden board to block the door, but he was still too late. While he was fixing the board, his arm got cut by the wind. The wound was deep, and blood was flowing. One of his arms had almost been crippled. Whistling sounds of wind constantly sounded from outside the stone house. The collision of the gale with the stone wall gave birth to ear-piercing sounds like sharp blades scratching the surface. One could tell how powerful the wind force was. If someone was outside, their death was pretty much certain. Xue Fanxin now understood why the four great clans were unwilling to give up the empty stone houses to them. They could block the terrifying wind outside and serve as life-saving items. When they were in a predicament, no one would give up their life-saving items. After all, that was closely related to their lives. ¡°Ah Wei, your arm is injured. Quickly treat it.¡± Gu Jinyuan took out the remaining medicine from his pocket, wanting to apply it to Ah Wei. However, Ah Wei rejected it. ¡°Young Master, this is the only medicine left. Don¡¯t waste it on me. My arm is very injured; it must be crippled.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. Apply the medicine immediately. This is an order.¡± ¡°Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Stop arguing. I¡¯ll deal with his injuries.¡± Xue Fanxin had enough of their chatter. She took out medicine and tools from her space and treated Ah Wei¡¯s injuries. Everyone knew that Xue Fanxin¡¯s medical skills were superb and were very confident in her. They did not disturb her. Even Ye Jiushang waited silently, looking around and observing the stone house. This was not a simple stone house. It was built with incomparably hard refined rocks. No wonder it could block the wind outside. Chapter 268 After Xue Fanxin treated Ah Wei¡¯s wound, she used needles and thread to stitch it up. Then, she instructed him on some things to take note of before putting the unused medicine and tools back into her space. Gu Jinyuan asked worriedly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, will Ah Wei¡¯s arm recover?¡± Ah Wei also wanted to know the answer. After all, his arm was very important. As a follower and guard, how could he protect the Young Master without his arm? This was equivalent to ruining his life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as he is treated appropriately in the later stages, I guarantee that his arm will recover. But during this period of time, you have to be careful. You can¡¯t move around, nor can you touch water. You can¡¯t eat things that are cold and spicy, in case it agitates the wound and worsens it.¡± Gu Jinyuan finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, all injuries and illnesses can be healed,¡± Xue Fanxin said a few words to liven up the atmosphere, then asked, ¡°Gu Jinyuan, what happened just now?¡± Gu Jinyuan shook his head and sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. We only know that such a powerful gale will blow from time to time. Many people from the four great clans have died in this strange gale. Their deaths let us know the importance of the stone houses, making them very precious. As life-saving treasures, the four great clans won¡¯t easily give them to others.¡± When he first came here, the four great clans were also unwilling to give him a stone house. He had to put up quite a few things for exchange. Only then were the four great clans willing to give him a stone house. Xiao Muyan was the same. In order to obtain a stone house, he had taken out all his trump cards. After Xue Fanxin understood the ins and outs of the matter, she was even more aware of how difficult it was for Gu Jinyuan to be here. Looking at his thin and experienced appearance and Ah Wei¡¯s malnutrition, she could tell that they had not had a full meal in a long time. Being trapped in such a place, if there was no food, even if they were not killed by the terrifying wind outside, they would still die. Everything here was controlled by the four great clans. It was really, really difficult for Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei to survive. Perhaps all the good things on them had been plundered by the four great clans. They might even be worrying about their next meal. ¡°How long will this wind last?¡± Listening to the howling outside the window, Xue Fanxin was concerned that the wooden board would not last for long. After all, the gale was terrifying. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. ¡°At least a day, at most three,¡± Gu Jinyuan said with a worried expression as if he had something difficult to say, but he was too embarrassed to say it. If they had sufficient food, they would be fine even if they were trapped in the stone room for a few days. The problem was that their food reserves were empty, yet they were still hungry. If they had to starve for two to three days, they really could not live such a life! 1 Xue Fanxin was smart, and the expression on Gu Jinyuan¡¯s face was so obvious. If she did not see any clues, then she had grown a pair of eyes for nothing. ¡°You must be hungry. I have some snacks here. Eat them first. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll make you a feast.¡± When Xue Fanxin took out the snacks, Ah Wei took them from her without even thinking. However, he did not eat them himself but handed them to Gu Jinyuan. ¡°Young Master, eat them first. It¡¯s my fault for being useless. I couldn¡¯t catch a fish for two days and made you hungry.¡± Gu Jinyuan knew that it was awkward to say this, but no matter what, it was better than starving to death. ¡°Xin¡¯er, the food here is very important. You just came, so you must have some food on you. You must eat sparingly. If not for this young man¡¯s strength, I¡¯m afraid the four great clans would have forced you to take out your food.¡± He had also received similar treatment. If he could get out of here alive, he would make the people of the four great families, especially those here, feel his wrath. Chapter 269 The stone house had a total of two rooms, which were connected with a small door. However, it was not blocked by anything. Xue Fanxin took out a black cloth and hung it up as a door curtain. She separated the two rooms and let Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, and the others rest in the other room, while she and Ye Jiushang occupied one room alone. There was no other choice. A certain lord did not like to undress in front of outsiders, so everyone could only give him a room to himself. Fortunately, these two rooms were big enough. Each one was about ten square meters. As long as beds were arranged appropriately, they would live comfortably. Xue Fanxin was currently treating the wound on a certain lord¡¯s back. Seeing that the wound had not worsened, she was relieved. She carefully treated his wound and applied medicine to bandage it. Ye Jiushang sat on the bed and enjoyed Xue Fanxin¡¯s service. However, he was not in the mood to tease her. His mind was filled with thoughts about the stone tablet. Now that only the two of them were left in the room, he asked, ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you sure you didn¡¯t read the words on that stone tablet wrong?¡± Not to mention the four great clans, even he did not believe her; it sounded just too ridiculous. Xue Fanxin nodded and replied seriously, ¡°That is indeed what is written on the stone tablet. I¡¯ve read it carefully a few times and am sure about it. It takes 50 people to open the challenge game. Only by clearing all the levels here can we get out.¡± Ye Jiushang believed her this time. He sneered and said, ¡°This Spacetime Emperor is really fun. He actually spent so much effort to create such a thing.¡± But was that really the case? He definitely did not believe that the Spacetime Emperor had spent so much effort just to play a game. Presumably, the so-called challenge game must be extremely dangerous. It would be good if half of the 50 people could survive. Furthermore, quite a few people had already died before coming here. No matter how many traps and dangers were in this tomb, he had to help Xin¡¯er break through. It was not just this tomb. He also wanted to visit the remaining seven tombs of the Spacetime Emperor. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you think the Spacetime Emperor has been to the world I used to live in? If he hasn¡¯t been there, how would he know English?¡± Ever since she saw the English stone tablet, Xue Fanxin felt that she was related to the Spacetime Emperor. As for what their relationship was, she had no idea. Perhaps she had seen the Spacetime Emperor in the 21st century? That was hard to say. However, among the people she knew, apart from her master, no one was special! ¡°That¡¯s not impossible. The Spacetime Emperor has an extremely powerful grasp of the power of time and space. Transmigration is not a rare thing for him. Alright, no matter what this Spacetime Emperor wants to play with, we¡¯ll accompany him till the end.¡± Ye Jiushang did not want Xue Fanxin to waste her energy on something that was too far away from her. He only hoped that she could live the present well. As for the future, they would build it together. Xue Fanxin also understood that some things were too far away from her. It was useless to think about it, so she might as well not waste her brain cells. She better focus on what was happening now. ¡°I think Gu Jinyuan, Ah Wei, and the others have been hungry for a long time. Zhuri and Fuyun are also starving. The key is that I¡¯m hungry too. I can¡¯t go out now. Why don¡¯t I cook everyone a delicious meal using the kitchenware and cutlery you refined?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Chapter 270 Xue Fanxin cleaned up and went to the other room. Then, she took out all kinds of kitchenware and cutlery from her space. There was even a simple stove, and there was no lack of exquisite tables and chairs. Once these things were taken out, the medium-sized room was immediately filled. Seeing the pots and pans, Little Lei was over the moon. He came over happily and asked, ¡°Sister, are you going to cook a feast for us now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The wind outside won¡¯t stop for a while. I have nothing to do, and everyone is hungry. Why don¡¯t we get a delicious meal? Come, come, don¡¯t just stand there; help me with the work. Tidy up the room a bit. Move the beds aside for now. You can place them back after you¡¯re full.¡± As soon as Xue Fanxin spoke, everyone got busy and did as she instructed. Ah Wei also wanted to help, but he was stopped by Xue Fanxin. ¡°Your arm is still injured, so don¡¯t move. Sit there obediently and wait for dinner.¡± ¡°How can I do that?¡± Ah Wei said embarrassedly. After all, even his master had started working. How could he, a subordinate, not do anything? ¡°Why not? You¡¯re injured. The injured get preferential treatment.¡± Gu Jinyuan knew what Ah Wei was thinking, so he gave him an order. ¡°Go rest at the side. There¡¯s not much to do anyway. There are so many people here, so I don¡¯t need you.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Ah Wei obediently sat by the side and watched Xue Fanxin take out a lot of ingredients from her storage bag. All kinds of fresh meat, vegetables, oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar made his eyes widen. He kept swallowing his saliva, and his stomach growled. It was not only Ah Wei, but even Gu Jinyuan was the same. As the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, he had led a luxurious life since he was young. He had enjoyed his fair share of delicacies. When had he ever felt that these foods were so enticing? At this moment, just looking at them made him want to eat them. The dignified Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company had actually almost starved to death. Because of this incident, whenever Gu Jinyuan went out in the future, he would bring a lot of food with him. He would learn from Xue Fanxin. Not only did he bring food, but he also brought kitchenware and cutlery. Furthermore, after he returned and practiced his culinary skills, the future Master Chef was born here. Under Xue Fanxin¡¯s lead, everyone apart from Ah Wei got busy. They washed the vegetables, cleaned the dishes, set up tables and chairs, placed the bowls and chopsticks, carried the dishes, poured water, started a fire, and so on. It seemed like an ordinary thing, but everyone felt happy and energetic. Even Little Lei was arguing about doing something. The little youth kept following behind Xue Fanxin and asking questions, most of them about the dishes and food. ¡°Girl, why did you make so many radishes and tofu? I want to eat meat; there¡¯s so much meat. Are you going to make that rabbit meat hotpot or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing the ingredients for the hotpot! Besides meat, you also need some green vegetables and tofu¡­ In short, you¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Xue Fanxin placed the sliced radish on a plate and stuffed it directly to Little Lei. ¡°Bring this to the table.¡± Little Lei looked at the pile of carrots on the plate and lost interest, but he still obediently placed it on the table. Then, he returned and kept wandering around Xue Fanxin. Zhuri and Fuyun, who were standing by the side, were watching the fire. They were not using ordinary fire to cook rice and stew but spirit flames that they had condensed. They had to control the fire well, or else even the pot would rot. Therefore, they had been very careful from the beginning, worried that if they lost concentration, the rice and soup would be ruined. ¡°Your Highness, the spirit fire is not an ordinary fire. Will it harm this pot?¡± Zhuri asked weakly. Little Lei rolled his eyes and ridiculed, ¡°Idiot, this is not an ordinary pot. Forget about your insignificant spirit fire, even special flames can¡¯t harm this pot. You can be at ease.¡± ¡°That powerful? What kind of pot is this?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Little Lei asked with a naughty smile. Zhuri nodded honestly. ¡°Yes.¡± In the end¡­ Little Lei roared with laughter. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± This boy was a clown. The atmosphere at the scene was already lively, but with his actions, it became even more animated. Everyone laughed constantly. Their bodies and minds were fully relaxed. They liked this happy moment very much. Chapter 271 - Power of the Astral Wind Ye Jiushang was in the room next door and could hear the laughter coming from the other side. Although he was not involved, he could empathize with it. He was happy. However, he had more important things to do now. The power of the astral winds was not an ordinary thing. If one could control it, it would be an impressive killing move. Perhaps no one here knew that the powerful winds outside were astral winds, a powerful force. While Xue Fanxin and the others were happily cooking delicious food, Ye Jiushang slid the wooden board on the window a little. Then, he reached out and carefully touched the wind that was seeping in, letting it hurt his palm. In less than fifteen minutes, several bloody marks appeared on his palm. However, he did not care, letting the wind blow at his hand. Even if it was a little painful, he was not anxious. Instead, he got happier and happier. ¡°So this is the power of the astral winds.¡± Through his injured palm, Ye Jiushang sensed that the wind force outside was different from the others. He even captured the profundity contained in the astral winds. He absorbed some of the power of the astral winds and merged it into his body before slowly refining it. Because of the Draconic Lotus Intoxication, he was unable to circulate his cultivation technique, so he did not dare to absorb too much of the astral wind power. He could only do it little by little. Looking at his scarred palm, Ye Jiushang smiled indifferently. He did not have the mood to treat his injuries, nor did he have the time. After sealing the window again, he sat cross-legged on the bed and comprehended and digested the astral wind power he had absorbed just now. Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang was doing in the room. Assuming that he was resting, she continued to cook delicious food with everyone happily. She cut all kinds of meat into thin slices and placed them neatly on a plate. She even stir-fried a few dishes, roasted three wild rabbits, and prepared fruits. Looking at the delicious food on the table, everyone was salivating, especially Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei. These two had not eaten a full meal for a long time. Seeing so many dishes, all their principles were thrown out the window. ¡°Xin¡¯er, your culinary skills are really good. However, most of the meat and dishes are raw. How will we eat them?¡± Gu Jinyuan looked at the meat on the table. Although it was cut into thin pieces, it was still raw. ¡°This is called a hot pot. Later, whatever you fancy, you put it in the pot and boil it. Then, dip it in the sauce of your choice before eating it. I¡¯m not making you eat raw meat. I only made two kinds of sauce. One is slightly spicy, the other is normal, and¡­¡± While Xue Fanxin was introducing the hotpot, Little Lei suddenly appeared out of nowhere and shielded the three roasted rabbits on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that hotpot of yours. I only want these three rabbits. Besides, they are mine. Don¡¯t even think about snatching them from me.¡± ¡°Are you sure you will only eat roasted rabbits?¡± Xue Fanxin asked with a sinister smile. Little Lei originally wanted to give an affirmative answer, but when he saw the other dishes on the table and the two fragrant soup pots, he lost his confidence. He also wanted to try that hotpot. However, he could not bear to part with the three roasted rabbits. What should he do? ¡°Alright, everyone sit down and get ready to eat. I¡¯ll call Ah Jiu.¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste her breath on Little Lei. She went to look for Ye Jiushang. However, when she walked into the room, she saw that Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand was covered in blood. She got panicked and anxious and quickly ran over. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone in the next room heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s cry. The shout was clearly filled with panic and anxiety, so they all ran over. Chapter 272 - Feed Me Everyone ran in and saw that Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand was injured. Furthermore, the blood had dried up, indicating that some time had passed. But why was he injured all of a sudden? ¡°Ah Jiu, you were fine in the room. Why are you injured?¡± Xue Fanxin had already taken out the medicine. While treating his wound, she asked in confusion. She felt that this injury was a little strange and unreasonable. Ye Jiushang was comprehending the power of the astral winds and had gained something. When Xue Fanxin entered, his state of mind was interrupted. Although he felt a little regretful, he was not angry. Anyway, there were plenty of astral winds here and enough time. He could slowly ponder over it in the future. Perhaps he would gain something new. ¡°Your Highness, how did you get injured?¡± Zhuri could not help but ask. Little Lei found it even more unbelievable. In his heart, Ye Jiushang was a mighty figure. With his power, it was impossible for him to be injured so easily, that too while staying in the room. In such a situation, unless his master hurt himself, he did not believe that anyone else had the ability. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I injured myself. I just wanted to know what was going on with the wind outside. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡± Ye Jiushang had an indifferent look on his face. Although he had stopped comprehending, there were still many thoughts on his mind that he had yet to put away. The astral wind power in his body was still flowing randomly. He needed to expend some effort to adjust it. Although he was injured, it was worth it. When Xue Fanxin saw Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression, no matter how dissatisfied or unhappy she was, she tried her best to suppress it. This was because she could tell that Ah Jiu was very happy. The wound did not matter to him that much. ¡°Don¡¯t joke about your body in the future. What if something bad happens?¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Know what you¡¯re doing, my foot. It¡¯s good that your left hand is injured. Else, I¡¯d have loved to see how you eat later.¡± ¡°Just feed me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeding you.¡± Although Xue Fanxin was annoyed, her heart still ached. She did not know why Ah Jiu wanted to study the wind outside; it probably had something to do with her. Gu Jinyuan looked at Xue Fanxin treating Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries so gently and carefully and got a little envious. However, he was quite sensible and mature. He coughed lightly and said to the other unrelated people, ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside. Anyway, we won¡¯t be of much help staying here.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang did not like crowds, so she echoed Gu Jinyuan¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Go ahead and sit outside. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Actually, she really wanted to tell everyone to eat first, but when she thought of a certain lord¡¯s special status, she didn¡¯t say anything. If she let everyone eat first, what if a certain lord flared up and made her cook again? Hence, everyone had to wait. ¡°What¡¯s that fragrant smell?¡± Ye Jiushang was comprehending the power of the astral winds just now and had not caught the smell outside. Only now did he notice that his stomach was growling in protest. Ye Jiushang was not alone. The people next door also smelled the fragrance of various dishes. All of them kept swallowing their saliva. ¡°Where did the fragrance of meat come from?¡± ¡°Why do I smell food?¡± Chapter 273 - Natural King After Xue Fanxin bandaged Ye Jiushang¡¯s wound, she brought him over to eat with everyone. They all had taken seats around the dining table, sensibly leaving the main seats empty. When they saw that Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had come, they immediately stood up, especially Zhuri and Fuyun. The two of them were even a little panicked. Among everyone, only Gu Jinyuan and Little Lei were calm. They only stood up to express their politeness and did not mean anything else. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here. If you had not come, I really would have started eating.¡± Little Lei¡¯s mind was filled with food. Had it been someone else, even the emperor, he would not have waited so obediently. He would have started eating long ago. If his master found out that he ate first, he would be displeased with him again. Sigh¡­ He had no choice. After all, he had a powerful and unreasonable master. Ye Jiushang walked over leisurely. He saw a table of sumptuous dishes with two steaming pots on it. Then, he noticed the neatly arranged cutlery and the group of ¡®cute¡¯ people. He suddenly felt that this scene was beautiful, improving his mood a lot. ¡°Everyone, sit down. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Although Ye Jiushang said that, everyone waited for him to sit down before doing the same. Xue Fanxin was speechless. She really did not understand why everyone was so afraid of Ye Jiushang; she really did not feel anything. Ah Jiu¡¯s aura was just a little stronger, a little more powerful, a little more domineering¡­ It seemed like nothing. To Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang was indeed nothing scary. She did not feel any pressure when she interacted with him, but to others, he had an inherent kingly aura. Even if he just stood there and smiled, it would make people afraid. This kind of natural-born ruler made people involuntarily revere him. ¡°Alright, everyone sit down. Before we eat, I have some things to take note of.¡± Xue Fanxin picked up her chopsticks and pointed at the two pots on the table. ¡°Because I don¡¯t know your preferences, and coupled with the injuries on Ah Jiu and Ah Wei, you two can¡¯t eat the spicy pot. If you want to eat, eat the other one. This was originally called the Mandarin Duck Hotpot, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a Mandarin Duck Pot, so I can only deal with it this way.¡± ¡°Mandarin Duck pot? What¡¯s that?¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s to divide a pot into two parts. The soup on one side is spicy, and the other is normal. You can eat whatever you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you one later.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later. Look, everyone is hungry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Xue Fanxin could tell that everyone was waiting to eat, so she did not say much. However, before eating, she placed the two bowls of soup in front of Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei respectively and emphasized, ¡°The two of you have been hungry for a long time, and your stomach is very weak. Eating such miscellaneous food immediately is not good for your stomach. Drink some stomach warming soup first to moisten it before eating anything else.¡± Seeing Xue Fanxin care about others so much, Ye Jiushang got jealous. Forget it. He wouldn¡¯t argue with two people who were about to starve to death. ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll teach you how to eat hotpot.¡± Xue Fanxin returned to her seat after giving the soup to Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei, then picked up her chopsticks and prepared to eat. Unexpectedly, a clamor came from outside. ¡°Can you smell it? The fragrance seems to be coming from here.¡± ¡°It smells so good! I think I smell roasted rabbit.¡± ¡°I smell it too. It smells there¡¯s like other meat too.¡± Chapter 274 - He Was Wrong Again When Xue Fanxin heard the noise, she was puzzled and asked in confusion, ¡°Gu Jinyuan, didn¡¯t you say that the wind is very strong outside? Why are there still people jumping around?¡± She had witnessed the strength of the wind. Even Ah Jiu¡¯s hand got injured, let alone the others. If they stayed outside, they would definitely die miserably. However, those people outside were not dead but were chatting instead. What was going on? Gu Jinyuan was also confused at first. After listening carefully, he went to the window to look through the crack. Only then did he realize that the wind had stopped. ¡°Strange, why has the wind stopped so soon this time?¡± Normally, it would take at least a day, but this time, the wind actually stopped after only half a day. It was a little abnormal. ¡°Has the wind stopped?¡± The people who smelled the fragrance ran out of their stone rooms and went searching for the source of the fragrance. Standing outside Gu Jinyuan¡¯s stone room, they realized that it was actually roasted meat. Everyone more or less understood. The few people who had just come here must have had food on them, which was why Gu Jinyuan¡¯s place smelled so good. This damned Gu Jinyuan. He actually didn¡¯t call for them when he had food. How hateful. The people trapped here never had a full meal. They could only eat a little every day or two, barely alleviating their hunger. However, it was impossible to eat their fill, let alone eat well. Although there was a lake here with fish, catching it was an extremely difficult task. Many people could not catch a fish even after a few days. One could imagine how a group of people who were barely hanging on by a thread would react when they smelled the fragrance of rice and meat. More and more people were gathering outside Gu Jinyuan¡¯s stone house. Some of them did not know what was going on and only came to watch the show. Unexpectedly, when they got close, they smelled the salivating fragrance of rice and meat, making them lose their calm. They started chatting non-stop. Some men even pushed aside the wooden boards outside Gu Jinyuan¡¯s stone house and barged into their courtyard. As more and more people gathered in the house, everyone became much bolder. They had long forgotten about the young man who had kicked the two Spirit Transformation experts away. They only knew that there was food in this courtyard. Perhaps they could eat something after entering¡­ One could not doubt what crazy actions a group of hungry people might do. In order to obtain food, they could do evil deeds without batting an eyelid. Before Xue Fanxin and the others could react, they heard the door being pushed open. Then, a group of people stormed inside. Seeing the table full of food, they were all stunned. Some people even lost their rationality and rushed towards the dining table, wanting to snatch the food on it. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°All of you, get lost.¡± Little Lei had waited extremely long for this meal. Just when he was about to finally enjoy it, he had not expected someone insensible to snatch it from him. Those who dared to snatch his delicious food must not be spared. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Those who rushed forward were sent flying before they could touch the table. Even those who were lagging behind were thrown out by Little Lei. In just a few blinks of an eye, all the unrelated people in the room had been cleaned up. The crowd outside was getting bigger. Even people of status had come, including Yi Fentian, Bai Han, and the others. Xue Hanxi was also here, as well as the middle-aged man who had advised him not to give the stone room to Xue Fanxin. At that moment, the middle-aged man had many opinions. ¡°Young Master, no matter what, Xue Fanxin is a member of the Xue family. She actually only cares about herself when she has food and doesn¡¯t care about us at all. She¡¯s really too much.¡± Hearing these words, Xue Hanxi was annoyed. He said unhappily, ¡°You didn¡¯t give her a stone house. Is that not too much either?¡± ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Everyone present felt terrible. Thinking back to when the gale came just now, they had not cared about Xue Fanxin and the others at all, not even giving them a reminder. Now, blaming others for not sharing the food seemed to be quite unreasonable. Yi Fentian¡¯s mood was complicated. He realized that he had done something wrong. When the violent wind came, he actually did not take Xin¡¯er with him. He only remembered this matter when he ran back to the stone house. How could he do that? He was wrong again. Chapter 275 - Stealing Food The people outside trembled. No matter how much they craved the food inside, they stood in place and did not dare to act recklessly. Some people even placed their hopes on Yi Fentian, Bai Han, and others. There was also Xue Hanxi. After all, he belonged to the same clan as Xue Fanxin. If he put in a word or two, her mind might change ¡°Young Master Xue, why don¡¯t you talk to Xue Fanxin and let her share some of the food with us? After all, everyone is hungry, and some are about to starve to death.¡± ¡°Da Niu hasn¡¯t eaten for three days and has only drunk some leftover soup. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on recently, but the fish in the lake are getting harder and harder to catch. They must have gotten smarter. If this continues, we¡¯ll starve to death soon.¡± Thinking about their bleak future, everyone felt uncomfortable. While the crowd outside was discussing, the people inside ate with relish. Forget about Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei, who had been hungry for a long time, even Ye Jiushang ate more than usual. A certain lord was very picky. He rarely ate, but he ate quite a lot this time, gorging down a large bowl of rice, as well as all kinds of meat and vegetables. Little Lei ate the most. Previously, he looked down on the radishes and tofu that Xue Fan was cutting up, but now, no matter how much there was, it was not enough for him. Especially after learning how to eat hotpot, he felt that even vegetables were delicious. ¡°The last piece of radish is mine. No one is to snatch it from me.¡± Seeing that there was only one last radish left in the pot, he immediately declared it his, reaching out with his chopsticks to pick it up. However, someone was faster. Ye Jiushang¡¯s chopsticks were like lightning. No one saw how he moved his chopsticks. They only saw him elegantly eating the radish he had just picked up from the pot. His unhurried manners made it difficult to imagine that he also liked to snatch food. ¡°Master¡­¡± Little Lei wanted to cry but had no tears. He watched as Ye Jiushang ate his radish and did not dare to say a word. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would only eat those three roasted rabbits?¡± Ye Jiushang said leisurely. Little Lei was rendered speechless. He could only look sadly at a certain lord eating delicious food. If he knew that the hotpot was so delicious, how could he have said those words? Everyone ate their fill. They were now in the mood to admire Little Lei¡¯s depressed and cute appearance. The more they looked, the more interesting they found it. At this moment, someone else ¡®barged in.¡¯ Although it was not considered barging in and more like walking in, he had come uninvited. Furthermore, the other party had not even knocked on the door. There were quite a few people who came this time. Soon, the medium-sized room was filled. They were almost all famous people from the four great families. There were both old and young people, including the two old men who had been kicked into the lake by Little Lei previously. The two old men did not dare to act arrogantly, but their gazes were still unfriendly. Once they had the chance, they would definitely torture their enemies to death. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu Jinyuan questioned unhappily. His hatred for the four great clans had reached the extreme, especially that Yi Fentian. Ever since he found out that Yi Fentian was Yi Tian, he despised this person to the core. Back when he was in the Nanling Empire, he had once investigated Xue Fanxin, so he knew how Yi Tian treated her. He was also aware of the disgusting and shameless dealings Yi Tian and Li Yaoyao had done. No matter what, Xin¡¯er had once saved Yi Tian. Yi Tian now knew the truth, but when the violent wind came, he actually did not care about her at all and ran to save his life alone. He had never thought of giving up the stone house. Such a selfish person was not worthy of Xin¡¯er. Even though Yi Fentian had already realized that his previous actions had been ridiculously wrong, when he saw Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang sitting together intimately, his heart was filled with anger. He did not think about what was right or wrong anymore and only thought about how to snatch Xue Fanxin back. He did not believe that with his status as the Young Master of the Yi family, he could not compare to a Ninth Imperial Uncle. Chapter 276 - Everyone Shut Up Although the people from the four great families had barged in, their faces filled with intent, no one spoke first. All of them were staring at the clean plates on the dining table. They even wanted to snatch the remaining soup at the bottom of the pot. No one dared to act recklessly though. It was not only because the other party was powerful, but most importantly, doing so would only cause harm. If that young man threw them all out again, that would be very bad. Hence, it was best to stay quiet and let someone with status handle this matter. When they were outside just now, many people were chattering non-stop. They had all kinds of complaints and reprimands. Even Yi Fentian and Bai Han were no exception. Especially Yi Fentian, he had a lot of opinions about Ye Jiushang as if he wanted to goad everyone to deal with him together. However, after entering the house, he turned mute. Although he was glaring at Ye Jiushang, it was just that. He waited for the others to speak first. Ye Jiushang had long sensed Yi Fentian¡¯s hatred and killing intent towards him. However, he did not mind. He did not treat the other man as an opponent at all. Initially, he thought that Yi Fentian was someone of a bit of importance. After all, in order to repay his favor, he hid his identity as the Yi family¡¯s Young Master and stayed in the small Duke¡¯s Estate of the Nanling Empire for a few years. Although he had repaid the wrong person, his feelings were commendable. But later, not long ago, when the astral winds attacked, Yi Fentian actually ignored Xin¡¯er¡¯s safety and ran for his life alone¡­ Forget about himself not taking such a person seriously, even Xin¡¯er would feel disdain. No one cared how furious Yi Fentian was. They only cared about obtaining some food from Xue Fanxin and the others. No one spoke, and everyone looked at Xue Hanxi, waiting for him. Helpless, he could only step up and say in an embarrassed manner, ¡°Ninth Lord, and everyone, I believe you all know why we¡¯re here. Food is scarce, and some people are about to starve to death. We have no choice but to come and seek your help. Please¡ª¡± Before Xue Hanxi could finish, the middle-aged man standing beside him suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, why waste your breath on them? Xue Fanxin is from the Xue family. If she doesn¡¯t take out some food, we¡¯ll deal with her according to the Xue family¡¯s rules.¡± ¡°Who said that I was from the Xue family?¡± Xue Fanxin liked Xue Hanxi¡¯s polite attitude. She even felt compassion toward the men dying of hunger. Unexpectedly, someone very insensible appeared and angered her. What an idiot. Gu Jinyuan also spoke up unhappily, ¡°Third Master Xue, Xin¡¯er is Xue Tianlian¡¯s granddaughter, who was expelled from the Xue family forty years ago. He then changed his name to Xue Batian. From then on, he has nothing to do with the Xue family. If it weren¡¯t for the Old Master of the Xue family dying of illness, Xue Batian would not have brought Xin¡¯er back to the Xue family at all. Logically speaking, Xin¡¯er is indeed not a part of your Xue family, so please understand the situation before you speak.¡± ¡°Young Master Gu, this is our Xue family¡¯s business. As an outsider, you¡¯d best not interfere.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er is not only my friend, but she is also my savior. I will definitely interfere in her matters. We don¡¯t know how long we will be trapped here. Everyone knows how precious food is. If we share the food with you, what will we eat?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Third Master Xue was impulsive, wanting to hit Gu Jinyuan after arguing a little. The other Xue family members also started to scold Gu Jinyuan. Things were ready to get physical. Gu Jinyuan was bullied by the four great families here. His heart was filled with hatred for them, so his attitude towards them was also unfriendly. He changed from his usual gentle and refined style of doing things and got into an argument with Third Master Xue. Even if they got in a fight, he did not mind. He had really had enough of the four great families¡¯ cowardice. Xue Fanxin saw that the situation was getting out of hand and shouted, ¡°All of you, shut up.¡± Everyone shut up, including Third Master Xue. ¡°You can have food if you want, but you must take out something in exchange. There¡¯s no free lunch in this world.¡± The moment Xue Fanxin said that, there was another commotion. Chapter 277 - Too Kind Third Master Xue was originally quiet, but Xue Fanxin¡¯s words triggered him. ¡°Xue Fanxin, what do you mean? Are you taking advantage of the situation and want to watch us die?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Third Master Xue coldly and mocked, ¡°Back then, when Gu Jinyuan first came here, what did you all do? Were you taking advantage of the situation and wanted to watch him die?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s retort hit the mark. Not only Third Master Xue but everyone present was speechless. They remembered how they had taken advantage of Gu Jinyuan when he had just arrived. They had extorted quite a few good things from him. Gu Jinyuan also got furious upon recalling the unpleasant memories. When Xue Fanxin did the same to them, he felt very good, but he did not quite agree with her. After all, the food here was really too precious. Just as Gu Jinyuan was about to advise Xue Fanxin, she suddenly said, ¡°Zhuri, clean that table and move it to the courtyard outside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuri did as he was told. Fuyun helped clear the table, and the two of them just did their thing, ignoring everything else. Xue Fanxin picked up the chopsticks and pointed at the door, saying domineeringly, ¡°Get out. All of you are to stay in the courtyard and take out what you want to trade. Let me say this first: I don¡¯t want ordinary stuff. If you can¡¯t move me, then don¡¯t even think about getting the food.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Third Master Xue wanted to argue with Xue Fanxin, but she did not give him a chance to speak. ¡°You what? If you continue spouting nonsense, then you can forget about getting food.¡± Xue Hanxi pulled Third Master Xue back. Then, he persuaded everyone to go out first. ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside and prepare what you want to trade.¡± His intentions were clear; he agreed to Xue Fanxin¡¯s request. But it wasn¡¯t as if there was any other choice. After all, Xue Fanxin had an extremely powerful young man and an unfathomable Ninth Imperial Uncle beside her. Most importantly, she had food. Here, whoever had food was the boss. With Xue Hanxi¡¯s departure, the people in the room also walked out of the door one after another and waited in the courtyard. Even though they had all kinds of complaints, they still pondered about what to trade for food. Only Xue Fanxin and the others were left in the room. Ye Jiushang sat there elegantly as if it had nothing to do with him. He allowed Xue Fanxin to do whatever she wanted. Gu Jinyuan still did not approve of Xue Fanxin taking out the food. Since there were no outsiders present, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, the food here is a precious resource. You shouldn¡¯t use it like this.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t take out some food, do you think they will remain quiet? Furthermore, I can¡¯t watch them starve to death. Not a single one,¡± Xue Fanxin said as she took out some rice and dried meat from her bag. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Gu Jinyuan sighed helplessly. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Xue Fanxin smiled. ¡°This has nothing to do with kindness. If we were outside, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about them. Have you forgotten the requirements on the stone tablet? It takes 50 people to activate the challenge game. May I ask how many people are here now?¡± ¡°There were 39 people. With the five of you, the number has increased to 44.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯re still short of six people! What if one or two of them starve to death? When someone breaks in again, there¡¯ll be just one or two fewer people. Wouldn¡¯t that be terrible?¡± Gu Jinyuan came to a realization. If someone from the four great clans really starved to death, this would be extremely disadvantageous to them. If they could not gather fifty people, they would be trapped here forever. Therefore, they had to take out food and distribute it to the four major families to ensure that no one died. Chapter 278 - Play Whatever You Want Gu Jinyuan no longer had any objections. He even helped move the food Xue Fanxin took out to the courtyard outside, personally presiding over the affair to maintain order. He stopped these people from messing around. If it was just Gu Jinyuan, the four great clans would have long robbed the food. However, that powerful young man was also present, so no one dared to touch the table. No matter how much they wanted it, they had to wait obediently. Ye Jiushang sat there and watched Xue Fanxin busy herself. When she was almost done, he said, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I want to enter seclusion for a while, so you can do whatever you want here. With Little Lei around, the four great families are nothing to fear.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly going into seclusion?¡± Xue Fanxin was planning to distribute food outside and take some treasures from them. She could not help but ask curiously. ¡°I absorbed a little power of the astral winds just now and realized that it is the nemesis of the Draconic Lotus Intoxication, countering its effect on my body. In addition, I have some gained comprehension. I have to enter seclusion for some time to digest this, or I will miss this opportunity.¡± Opportunities were very rare. Even small opportunities were precious. For someone at his level, what could be considered a small opportunity was definitely a huge opportunity that could only be chanced upon by luck. Xue Fanxin also understood that, especially for people like Ah Jiu who were at the peak. If he thought it was important, then it surely was. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t worry and enter seclusion. Anyway, we won¡¯t be able to leave for a while. I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be staying here. It might even be a year or two! There¡¯s no need to fear the people of the four great families. If they dare to provoke me, I¡¯ll play them to death.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head dotingly and said, ¡°You can play as much as you want, as long as you¡¯re happy. However, don¡¯t forget to cultivate. Time flows differently in this place. Half a month is equivalent to one day outside. Take advantage of this and improve your cultivation level.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. After I finish, I¡¯ll focus on cultivation.¡± She had comprehended something the moment she came to this place. The time here was also very special. Of course, she could not waste it. After everything had stabilized, she would place her focus on cultivation. However, at the same time, she had to take care of the people here, including the four great families. She could not let anyone starve to death or die of illness, or she would really stay here forever. After the instructions, Ye Jiushang retired to his room. The black cloth at the door seemed to have isolated him from the world. From now on, apart from Xue Fanxin, no one dared to pull open the black cloth and enter the room. Xue Fanxin watched as Ye Jiushang returned to his room and adjusted her emotions. Then, she turned and walked out. The courtyard was filled with people. All of them looked anxious. Some of them had ugly expressions as if they wanted to skin her alive. ¡°Everyone, stand properly and come one by one. My food is limited, so each person can only buy half a kilogram of rice. As for the other fruits, vegetables, and meat, we¡¯ll have to calculate it differently. We¡¯ll have to see what you can offer in exchange.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Third Master Xue and the others from the four great clans were so angry that they wanted to quarrel with her. However, Xue Fanxin did not give them a chance to speak. She continued, ¡°Those who have objections, stand aside. Others come up. We¡¯ll sell a limited amount of food today. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll pack up, so those who want to buy food, come up quickly.¡± The leaders of the four great families did not move because the limitation Xue Fanxin mentioned was really difficult for them to accept. Everyone was only allowed to purchase half a kilogram of rice. That would be gone in less than a day. How could they live? It had to be said that some people¡¯s thoughts were always so selfish. They were only concerned with their own benefits and did not care about anything else. However, those small fries did not think too much about it, because they were famished. No matter what the higher-ups decided, they took out what they had to trade with Xue Fanxin. ¡°I only have three hundred spirit coins. Can I buy half a kilogram of rice?¡± ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re the first customer, I¡¯ll give you preferential treatment. Along with rice, I¡¯ll also give you a potato and a piece of cured meat.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Take it.¡± More and more people went forward. They were all sacrificial soldiers of the four great clans or followers. These people usually had to work themselves to death to find food for their masters while starving themselves. It was already good that they could eat some leftovers, but unfortunately, there were no leftovers here. Some people had not eaten anything for two days and were really hungry, so they swarmed over and took out all their wealth in exchange for food that could allow them to survive. Chapter 279 - Exchanging Things As more and more people went to exchange for food, the stock of rice, fruits, vegetables, and meat Xue Fanxin had placed on the table and ground dwindled. Only then did the important figures of the four great families begin to panic. Some even roared, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Are you all rebelling? How dare you be so impudent.¡± ¡°All of you, retreat. You can¡¯t act recklessly in this matter.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Someone from the four great families stepped forward to reprimand the people who were exchanging for food. They quickly left, afraid that the food in their hands would be snatched away. Those who had not yet exchanged for food were forced to retreat to the side under pressure, but they were unwilling to leave. They did not act recklessly either. Xue Fanxin got dissatisfied with the four great families¡¯ actions, but they were just ordering their own men. She could not be bothered to say anything. Those people basically did not have any valuable treasures on them. All the good things were gathered on these masters, so these were her targets. ¡°Everyone, this is all the food we have left. What do you plan to trade for it?¡± ¡°One thousand spirit coins, half a kilogram of meat.¡± Third Master Xue was the first to speak. He threw one thousand spirit coins on the table, his face filled with displeasure. His attitude was as bad as it could be. Xue Fan smiled coldly. ¡°No.¡± Third Master Xue questioned angrily, ¡°Why not? They can buy half a kilogram of rice for 300 spirit coins. I¡¯ll pay 1,000 spirit coins. Why won¡¯t you sell?¡± ¡°Because it depends on my mood.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°I think the phrase ¡®going too far¡¯ is more suitable for you. What did you extort from Gu Jinyuan back then? Take it all out. I only accept objects in exchange for food now. I¡¯m not accepting spirit coins anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Third Master Xue was enraged by Xue Fanxin. In his exasperation, he wanted to rush up and hit her. Xue Hanxi pulled Third Master Xue back in time and did not let him mess around. As he apologized, he took out the thing he had obtained from Gu Jinyuan back then and placed it on the table. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This uncle of mine has a bad temper. Please forgive me. I wonder if I can use this in exchange?¡± Xue Fanxin winked at Gu Jinyuan, indicating for him to make the decision. Gu Jinyuan picked up the object, but his expression was still not too good. He said bluntly, ¡°Return the Watercloud Sword to me. I can forget about the other things, but you have to return the Watercloud Sword to me.¡± Third Master Xue¡¯s expression became even uglier. Clearly, the Watercloud Sword was with him. Xue Hanxi had no choice but to advise, ¡°Third Uncle, return the Watercloud Sword to him.¡± ¡°Why? Back then, he was the one who willingly took it out in exchange for the stone house. Why should I return it to him? If you have the ability, get him to return the stone house to us,¡± Third Master Xue said self-righteously. Xue Fanxin retorted coldly, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do an exchange. Take out the Watercloud Sword and I¡¯ll give you food.¡± ¡°You want the Watercloud Sword with just this little food? Dream on.¡± ¡°Then stand aside and go wherever it is cooler. Don¡¯t stop others from exchanging for food. Go away quickly.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You what? Even if you take out the Watercloud Sword now, I won¡¯t give you the food. Once you starve to death, I¡¯ll go and get it. Wouldn¡¯t that be even easier?¡± Third Master Xue lost his words. After gritting his teeth and hesitating for a while, he finally took out the Watercloud Sword and threw it on the table. ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy sword. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Xue Hanxi had been holding onto Third Master Xue the entire time, afraid that he would do something bad. He even had to smile and clean up his mess. ¡°We¡¯ve already presented the Watercloud Sword. I wonder if we can reach an agreement?¡± ¡°No problem. You gave a total of two things and there are two people, so I¡¯ll give you half a kilogram of rice, two pieces of cured meat, and a bunch of vegetables.¡± Xue Fanxin also handed the things to him with a smile. She had a good impression of Xue Hanxi. ¡°A Watercloud Sword, is that all you¡¯re giving us?¡± When Third Master Xue saw that little bit of rice and meat, his anger surged again. He really wanted to tear Xue Fanxin. ¡°I said that each person can only buy half a kilogram of rice. If you think it¡¯s too little, you can choose not to accept it.¡± ¡°Xue. Fan. Xin!¡± ¡°What are you screaming for? I won¡¯t give you any more rice.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Third Uncle, let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Hanxi had some understanding of Xue Fanxin¡¯s character. To avoid ruining things, he forcefully pulled Third Master Xue away. Although Xue Fanxin looked like a teenage girl, her boldness and courage were not something that ordinary people could possess. Furthermore, she had the mysterious Ye Jiushang behind her and the powerful youth of unknown origins. It was best not to provoke such a person. The Xue family choosing to become enemies with Xue Fanxin was undoubtedly a foolish move. Perhaps there would be great trouble in the future. Chapter 280 - So Strange After the Xue family got their food, only the Yi, Bai, and Lian families were left. No one from these three families went forward; they just looked at each other. In the end, Bai Han stepped up. He took out some precious things and placed them on the table, saying expressionlessly, ¡°This is all Gu Jinyuan¡¯s stuff. I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± Xue Fanxin admired Bai Han¡¯s straightforwardness. She did not waste time either and took out more than half a kilogram of rice and some fruits and vegetables. Because of the treatment Third Master Xue and the others had received previously, Bai Han felt that Xue Fanxin was quite good to him. For some reason, a strange feeling rose in his heart. While receiving the food, the feeling intensified, and his heart beat much faster than usual. Was this the girl who had saved him from the Hundred Herb Hall? If he knew she was such a beautiful and special woman, he would not have let her go so easily back in the Nanling Empire. He even drew the line with her and repaid her for saving his life right then and there. How could he have been so stupid back then? ¡°Young Master Bai, you¡¯ve got the food. Please step aside.¡± Xue Fanxin saw Bai Han stand there in a daze with an incomprehensible smile on his face, so she had to remind him. Bai Han returned to his senses and gave an awkward smile. He took the food and left. Once he was far away, he stopped and turned back to look at the distant Xue Fanxin, who was smiling unrestrainedly. When he thought about how she was already the Ninth Imperial Consort, he felt uncomfortable in his heart. Xue Fanxin did not care about Bai Han at all. In the Duke¡¯s Estate, Bai Han had been anxious to cut ties with her. She asked for a Jade Skin Spirit Flower from him, and from then on, she treated Bai Han as a stranger. ¡°Alright, there are only the two of you left. Who wants to go first?¡± Lian Fangcheng really did not want to deal with Xue Fanxin, but he had to. Seeing that Yi Fentian was still unwilling to go forward, he could only do it himself. He sensibly took out all of Gu Jinyuan¡¯s things. ¡°These all belong to Young Master Gu. I¡¯ll return them all now. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Since Young Master Lian is so straightforward, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. This food is yours. Take it.¡± Xue Fanxin gave Lian Fangcheng the same amount of food as she had given Bai Han. Lian Fangcheng had no objections to this. He took the food and left. Only Yi Fentian was left now. Although Lian Fangcheng had left the slot for some time, Yi Fentian stood still. His subordinates got a little anxious and reminded him, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s our turn.¡± Yi Fentian ignored him. He kept staring at Xue Fanxin, his eyes filled with complicated emotions. There was confusion, panic, unwillingness, anger, and regret. He spent quite a bit of effort suppressing these complicated emotions. He walked forward with heavy steps and asked softly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you have to be like this to me? We¡¯ve known each other for years. Although we haven¡¯t gotten along well most of the time, you know that it wasn¡¯t my intention. Can you not be so unfamiliar with me?¡± He could sense that in Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes, he was even inferior to Gu Jinyuan. This feeling really displeased him. He hoped that Xin¡¯er could treat him like how she treated others. He did not ask for too much, only that she could be friendlier to him. Chapter 281 - Were Not Close The more Xue Fanxin looked at Yi Fentian, the more ridiculous she felt. A man who had colluded with another woman to bully and harm her actually had the face to ask her to treat him better. Didn¡¯t he want to think about how many shameless things he had done over the years? Could it be that a few words about his actions being ¡°not intentional¡± could erase everything he had done? Forget it. Anyway, she did not want to be involved with this scumbag anymore. If he liked to feel good about himself, then let him be. ¡°Young Master Yi, please clarify one thing. We are not familiar with each other. After all, I just found out that you are the Young Master of the Yi family, so we should act accordingly. May I ask what you plan to trade for food?¡± Yi Fentian did not expect Xue Fanxin to act so distant despite pouring his heart out. This made him feel even more uncomfortable. He got furious and lost control of his emotions. He vented on the spot. ¡°Xin¡¯er, must you do this to me? It¡¯s indeed my fault for hiding my identity as the Yi family¡¯s Young Master, but I have my reasons. I just don¡¯t want¡­ don¡¯t want¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want what?¡± Xue Fanxin asked coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t want¡­¡± He just didn¡¯t want the woman he liked to be with him because of his identity. Back then, if he had directly revealed his identity, Li Yaoyao would have definitely married him, but that was not the outcome he wanted to see. He hoped that his woman would marry him because she loved him, not his identity. However, he could not say these words at all now. Even if Yi Fentian did not say it out loud, Xue Fanxin knew what he was thinking. She was just too lazy to expose him. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, do you want to exchange for food or not? If not, don¡¯t block the stall. Others are waiting!¡± Yi Fentian got upset by Xue Fanxin¡¯s cold, unfamiliar, and distant attitude. He was very agitated and almost wanted to rush up and pull her back. He even wanted to take her away. However, when Yi Fentian moved, Little Lei also moved. The small youth suddenly appeared in between them and stood in front of Yi Fentian, warning domineeringly, ¡°You better behave yourself, or I¡¯ll kick you into the lake.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yi Fentian knew how powerful Little Lei was and did not dare to act rashly. However, his heart was a burning mess. The anger and helplessness made him restless. In the end, he threw his storage bag to his attendant and left angrily, not even wanting food. His meaning was clear, though: he wanted his subordinate to handle this matter. No matter how angry he was, he could not go against food. After all, without it, many people on his side would starve. Some might even lose their lives. As the master, he could not be too impulsive or emotional. He had to take care of others. Xue Fanxin¡¯s impression of Yi Fentian worsened. Initially, she thought of him as a stranger, but now¡­ he was just a self-righteous and self-important scumbag. She would not argue with scums. Yi Fentian¡¯s subordinate did not dare to speak carelessly. He took out some things from the storage bag and left quickly after exchanging them for food. Xue Fanxin did not make things difficult for the attendant. She handed the food to him according to the standards and continued to distribute food to ordinary people. She only collected a few spirit coins from them. Her requirements were not high. A lot of food had been distributed today. For two or three days, no one would starve to death. However, her food supply was limited, so she could not let them take all her food. Chapter 282 - Full The time flow in this place was different. Actually, there was no difference between day and night. It was always dark and gloomy. There were incomparably hard stone walls on all four sides, and dark clouds hung in the sky. The only thing moving in this stillness was an open lake. People had dived to the bottom of the lake to investigate, but no one came back up. All of them drowned in the lake. After that, the people here dared not go down easily. If they had no other choice, they would only swim briefly on the shore and return in less than fifteen minutes. No one knew what was in the lake, but they were certain that there were fish in it. Otherwise, all of them would have starved to death. Xue Fanxin understood how strange this place was from Gu Jinyuan, especially that lake. She felt that it was not simple. She did not know how long she would be trapped here. Her food stocks were limited, so they had to go out and find food. As the only source of food, they needed to study the lake thoroughly. Ye Jiushang was going to enter seclusion. Apart from Xue Fanxin, no one was allowed to enter his room. Even she would not casually go there, lest she affected his cultivation. She moved to the other room to live with everyone. She hung a cloth curtain and isolated a small space, making it convenient for her and Fuyun to rest or change. After settling the matter, everyone was tired. They made their beds in the medium-sized room and slept soundly, not caring even if the sky collapsed outside. While they were sleeping, the people of the four great families were in a state of depression. Although they had exchanged quite a few things for food and eaten a relatively full meal, they realized that there was not much food left in their hands. This meant that it would not be long before they would starve again. ¡°This can¡¯t go on. The food on Xue Fanxin¡¯s side must be limited. We can¡¯t count on her. In the end, we have to rely on ourselves.¡± ¡°We all know and understand this, but the fish in the lake are really too difficult to catch. Our people haven¡¯t had any luck in two days. If this continues, we¡¯ll starve to death sooner or later.¡± ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t figure out anything from that stone tablet. Let¡¯s go to the lake tomorrow to take a look and think of a way to catch fish. We can¡¯t just wait for our deaths.¡± ¡°About that stone tablet, do you think Xue Fanxin might be right?¡± ¡°Impossible. What fifty people? What game? How could such a ridiculous thing happen? Don¡¯t believe that detestable girl.¡± When Third Master Xue thought of Xue Fanxin, he was enraged. Especially after filling his stomach, he really wanted to kill his way to Gu Jinyuan¡¯s stone house and destroy her. But when he thought of that young man, he did not have the courage. On Yi Fentian¡¯s side, the people were also dissatisfied and complained about Xue Fanxin and the others, especially Yi Fentian. Every time he thought of her indifferent attitude, and her aloof gaze, he would feel extremely uncomfortable. Once he left this place, he would definitely use all means to snatch Xin¡¯er back. This woman originally belonged to him. If not for Ye Jiushang showing up and taking advantage of the situation, how could Xin¡¯er have¡­ ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ll belong to me sooner or later.¡± Yi Fentian still did not know how much the decision today would affect him in the future. It would destroy his world. However, this was all in the future. The time flow in this place was different. Actually, there was no difference between day and night. It was always dark and gloomy. There were incomparably hard stone walls on all four sides, and dark clouds hung in the sky. The only thing moving in this stillness was an open lake. People had dived to the bottom of the lake to investigate, but no one came back up. All of them drowned in the lake. After that, the people here dared not go down easily. If they had no other choice, they would only swim briefly on the shore and return in less than fifteen minutes. No one knew what was in the lake, but they were certain that there were fish in it. Otherwise, all of them would have starved to death. Xue Fanxin understood how strange this place was from Gu Jinyuan, especially that lake. She felt that it was not simple. She did not know how long she would be trapped here. Her food stocks were limited, so they had to go out and find food. As the only source of food, they needed to study the lake thoroughly. Ye Jiushang was going to enter seclusion. Apart from Xue Fanxin, no one was allowed to enter his room. Even she would not casually go there, lest she affected his cultivation. She moved to the other room to live with everyone. She hung a cloth curtain and isolated a small space, making it convenient for her and Fuyun to rest or change. After settling the matter, everyone was tired. They made their beds in the medium-sized room and slept soundly, not caring even if the sky collapsed outside. While they were sleeping, the people of the four great families were in a state of depression. Although they had exchanged quite a few things for food and eaten a relatively full meal, they realized that there was not much food left in their hands. This meant that it would not be long before they would starve again. ¡°This can¡¯t go on. The food on Xue Fanxin¡¯s side must be limited. We can¡¯t count on her. In the end, we have to rely on ourselves.¡± ¡°We all know and understand this, but the fish in the lake are really too difficult to catch. Our people haven¡¯t had any luck in two days. If this continues, we¡¯ll starve to death sooner or later.¡± ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t figure out anything from that stone tablet. Let¡¯s go to the lake tomorrow to take a look and think of a way to catch fish. We can¡¯t just wait for our deaths.¡± ¡°About that stone tablet, do you think Xue Fanxin might be right?¡± ¡°Impossible. What fifty people? What game? How could such a ridiculous thing happen? Don¡¯t believe that detestable girl.¡± When Third Master Xue thought of Xue Fanxin, he was enraged. Especially after filling his stomach, he really wanted to kill his way to Gu Jinyuan¡¯s stone house and destroy her. But when he thought of that young man, he did not have the courage. On Yi Fentian¡¯s side, the people were also dissatisfied and complained about Xue Fanxin and the others, especially Yi Fentian. Every time he thought of her indifferent attitude, and her aloof gaze, he would feel extremely uncomfortable. Once he left this place, he would definitely use all means to snatch Xin¡¯er back. This woman originally belonged to him. If not for Ye Jiushang showing up and taking advantage of the situation, how could Xin¡¯er have¡­ ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ll belong to me sooner or later.¡± Yi Fentian still did not know how much the decision today would affect him in the future. It would destroy his world. However, this was all in the future. Chapter 283 - Strange Fish Xue Fanxin woke up full of energy. Her entire body was filled with vitality as if she had been injected with adrenaline. Not only Xue Fanxin, but Gu Jinyuan and the others also felt the same. Even Ah Wei, whose arm was injured, was lively. The recovery rate of his wound was unexpectedly fast. He had just bandaged it yesterday, and today, it was scabbing. If only one or two people had any abnormalities, that would be understandable. However, since everyone was like this, things were not simple. Xue Fanxin was worried that something had happened to their bodies. She checked them carefully and realized that they were all as good as bulls. They were not sick or in pain at all. ¡°Strange, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Since everyone¡¯s bodies are fine, you don¡¯t have to think too much,¡± Gu Jinyuan said with a smile. His smile made people feel like they were bathed in the spring wind. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it. When Ah Jiu comes out of seclusion, I¡¯ll ask him, or I¡¯ll observe him for a while first.¡± Xue Fanxin put away her thoughts. She adjusted her state of mind and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, get up quickly. We¡¯re going fishing today.¡± Gu Jinyuan felt a headache coming on. He said solemnly, ¡°The fish in the lake are really difficult to catch. Ah Wei and I haven¡¯t caught any in three days. We tried all kinds of methods, but it¡¯s useless. The fish there are very clever. They escape us every time.¡± ¡°We have to give it a try. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have any food soon. Furthermore, I have to make sure that the four great families don¡¯t starve to death, so I can only rely on that lake. Everyone, get ready. We¡¯ll set off later. We¡¯ll study that lake and the fish in it properly.¡± She wanted to see how fast the fish in the lake were. After Xue Fanxin got ready, she led everyone out. It wasn¡¯t really considered going out. She was just going to the lake not far away. The four great families were all crowded here, busy with different activities. They were either fishing or soaking and swimming in the lake. From time to time, they would dive into the water, but they would quickly reappear on the surface. They did not dare to stay in the lake for too long. When they saw Xue Fanxin and the others, they all looked at her strangely. Some of them even mocked her coldly, especially Third Master Xue, who was the loudest. ¡°Yo, doesn¡¯t the Ninth Imperial Consort have a lot of food? Why do you need to come here to fish? Is it because you don¡¯t have much food left and have no choice but to come here to get some? ¡°Without food, I want to see how you can still be arrogant in the future.¡± ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll get someone to kick you into the lake?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s warning shut Third Master Xue up. He did not dare to say another word. No one spoke up unless they wanted to be kicked into the lake. The two Spirit Transformation experts from before were still lying on the bed. They were injured quite heavily and were frightened. The lake looked calm, but it was actually filled with turbulence. Everyone knew how terrifying it was. Even a Spirit Transformation expert had been kicked down so miserably. If it were them, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Xue Fanxin despised the way the four great families bullied the weak and feared the strong, but she could not be bothered to waste time with these people. She turned her attention to the lake and squatted down in a deserted place. Reaching her hand into the lake, she stared at the surface for a long time. There were quite a few fish in the lake. Occasionally, one could see them swimming, but they could not catch them. Furthermore, the fish were not afraid of people and even dared to swim by the shore. They swam there leisurely as if they were provoking the people on the shore. ¡°These fish are so strange!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about the Electric Water Eel?¡± Little Lei said. He arrogantly sat on the shore and threw rocks into the water, with every single one hitting the fish. After five throws, four fish were beaten up by him and did not dare to swim or provoke him anymore. After a while, all the fish in the lake disappeared. There was not even a shadow of a fish. Xue Fanxin woke up full of energy. Her entire body was filled with vitality as if she had been injected with adrenaline. Not only Xue Fanxin, but Gu Jinyuan and the others also felt the same. Even Ah Wei, whose arm was injured, was lively. The recovery rate of his wound was unexpectedly fast. He had just bandaged it yesterday, and today, it was scabbing. If only one or two people had any abnormalities, that would be understandable. However, since everyone was like this, things were not simple. Xue Fanxin was worried that something had happened to their bodies. She checked them carefully and realized that they were all as good as bulls. They were not sick or in pain at all. ¡°Strange, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Since everyone¡¯s bodies are fine, you don¡¯t have to think too much,¡± Gu Jinyuan said with a smile. His smile made people feel like they were bathed in the spring wind. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it. When Ah Jiu comes out of seclusion, I¡¯ll ask him, or I¡¯ll observe him for a while first.¡± Xue Fanxin put away her thoughts. She adjusted her state of mind and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, get up quickly. We¡¯re going fishing today.¡± Gu Jinyuan felt a headache coming on. He said solemnly, ¡°The fish in the lake are really difficult to catch. Ah Wei and I haven¡¯t caught any in three days. We tried all kinds of methods, but it¡¯s useless. The fish there are very clever. They escape us every time.¡± ¡°We have to give it a try. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have any food soon. Furthermore, I have to make sure that the four great families don¡¯t starve to death, so I can only rely on that lake. Everyone, get ready. We¡¯ll set off later. We¡¯ll study that lake and the fish in it properly.¡± She wanted to see how fast the fish in the lake were. After Xue Fanxin got ready, she led everyone out. It wasn¡¯t really considered going out. She was just going to the lake not far away. The four great families were all crowded here, busy with different activities. They were either fishing or soaking and swimming in the lake. From time to time, they would dive into the water, but they would quickly reappear on the surface. They did not dare to stay in the lake for too long. When they saw Xue Fanxin and the others, they all looked at her strangely. Some of them even mocked her coldly, especially Third Master Xue, who was the loudest. ¡°Yo, doesn¡¯t the Ninth Imperial Consort have a lot of food? Why do you need to come here to fish? Is it because you don¡¯t have much food left and have no choice but to come here to get some? ¡°Without food, I want to see how you can still be arrogant in the future.¡± ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll get someone to kick you into the lake?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s warning shut Third Master Xue up. He did not dare to say another word. No one spoke up unless they wanted to be kicked into the lake. The two Spirit Transformation experts from before were still lying on the bed. They were injured quite heavily and were frightened. The lake looked calm, but it was actually filled with turbulence. Everyone knew how terrifying it was. Even a Spirit Transformation expert had been kicked down so miserably. If it were them, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Xue Fanxin despised the way the four great families bullied the weak and feared the strong, but she could not be bothered to waste time with these people. She turned her attention to the lake and squatted down in a deserted place. Reaching her hand into the lake, she stared at the surface for a long time. There were quite a few fish in the lake. Occasionally, one could see them swimming, but they could not catch them. Furthermore, the fish were not afraid of people and even dared to swim by the shore. They swam there leisurely as if they were provoking the people on the shore. ¡°These fish are so strange!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about the Electric Water Eel?¡± Little Lei said. He arrogantly sat on the shore and threw rocks into the water, with every single one hitting the fish. After five throws, four fish were beaten up by him and did not dare to swim or provoke him anymore. After a while, all the fish in the lake disappeared. There was not even a shadow of a fish. Chapter 284 - A Scolding When the fish disappeared, the people from the four great families got anxious. They did not know the reason for their sudden disappearance, but their intuition told them that it must have something to do with Xue Fanxin and the others, especially the young man who was throwing the rocks. It seemed like the fish had been scared away by him. But it also made them feel unbelievable. The fish were not afraid of people at all. When they tried to catch them, not only were the fish not frightened away, but they also kept circling around them, not afraid of them at all. If Xue Fanxin or the young man had not frightened the fish in the lake away, what else could have happened? ¡°Xue Fanxin, you actually scared away all the fish. You¡¯re really detestable. You¡¯re not welcome here. Get lost.¡± Third Master Xue found an excuse to cause trouble for Xue Fanxin. Actually, he was not really concerned about it. After all, even if those fish did not run, no one could catch them. But since there was a chance to embarrass Xue Fanxin, he would not let it go, even if it was just a little talk. ¡°This is not your territory. On what basis do you want me to get lost? Do you believe that I¡¯ll make you get lost instead?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted domineeringly. Just one sentence made Third Master Xue speechless, including others. No one dared to speak anymore. Yi Fentian always had the feeling that the current Xue Fanxin was different from her past self. She was like a whole different person. Although the current her was smart, charming, and bold, she was not the Xue Fanxin he knew. No matter how much a person changed, it had its limits. They wouldn¡¯t become so smart in such a short time either. Was the person in front of him really Xue Fanxin? ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ve changed. The current you makes me feel very unfamiliar as if I¡¯ve never known you,¡± Yi Fentian said in a disappointed tone. He directly said what was on his mind, wanting to see Xue Fanxin¡¯s reaction. Xue Fanxin shot him a disdainful look and mocked, ¡°Do you think a person who has died once will still be the same as before? Yi Fentian, I think you¡¯re really sick. You¡¯re sick in the head. Do you think that I should be like before, letting you and Li Yaoyao bully me and not counterattack? Do you think that as long as you say a word, I¡¯ll follow you to the ends of the world? Who do you think you are? Ye Jiushang is hundreds, thousands of times better than you. Why would I abandon such a good man for a scumbag like you? You said that the current me makes you feel unfamiliar? Well, I feel the same about you! A scumbag who has done all sorts of shameless things and still acts like everyone owes you a million coins. You disgust me!¡± Initially, she planned not to entertain Yi Fentian and act like a stranger to him. Unexpectedly, this scumbag was so disgusting. He always irked others and said things that people hated. It was really infuriating. If she did not scold him, he would really think that he was someone important. Yi Fentian felt humiliated in front of everyone. His self-esteem had been trampled on, and he was embarrassed. He got angry at Xue Fanxin and wanted to teach her a lesson, but he was unwilling to do so because of his guilt. When the people from the four great clans heard Xue Fanxin scold Yi Fentian, they realized that there was a huge grudge between the two of them. Updates by VJPN0VEL.C0M It turned out that Yi Fentian had worked with another girl to bully Xue Fanxin in the past and had even almost killed her¡­ Forget about such a beautiful and outstanding woman, even ordinary women would not want such a man. This Yi family¡¯s Young Master was really not ordinarily self-righteous, arrogant, and overconfident! Chapter 285 - Get One After scolding Yi Fentian, Xue Fanxin felt refreshed. It was as if the resentment that had been suppressed deep in her body was released, making her entire body relaxed. It seemed that her hatred for Yi Fentian was really not small! If he had not immediately turned to her after learning the truth back then and apologized, she would have dealt with him the same way as Li Yaoyao¡ªmake him disappear from this world. Forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t waste your energy on such a scumbag. It¡¯s not worth it. Xue Fanxin turned her attention away from Yi Fentian and looked at Little Lei by the side. ¡°Little Lei, what did you say this fish was called?¡± ¡°Electric Water Eel.¡± Little Lei rolled his eyes at her ignorance, then continued, ¡°Its meat is delicious, but its skin is hard. Its scales are also very sharp. The scales of an adult Electric Water Eel can be as sharp as a blade and can cut through metal. Their teeth can¡¯t be ignored either. An adult can even chew up rocks.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Third Master Xue really liked butting into others¡¯ conversations. ¡°The meat we caught is indeed delicious, but what fish skin and scales? A palm-sized fish doesn¡¯t have much meat. If you catch it, it¡¯ll die with a pinch. How is it hard and sharp?¡± Little Lei mocked Third Master Xue. ¡°That¡¯s because you only caught the little fish babies. If it was an adult Electric Water Eel, with just you good-for-nothings, even if you caught it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it. Actually, you might not even be able to kill one.¡± ¡°If you say it¡¯s a baby fish, it¡¯s a baby fish?¡± ¡°Do you want me to send you into the mouth of an adult Electric Water Eel? You¡¯ll know what you caught before was a baby fish, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that the situation was going in the wrong direction, Xue Hanxi pulled Third Master Xue back and prevented him from speaking nonsense anymore, in case trouble arose from his mouth. This young man was very powerful and not to be trifled with. Xue Fanxin was not interested in a paper tiger like Third Master Xue, but she was very interested in the Electric Water Eel that Little Lei had mentioned. She knew that although the boy was a little cocky, his knowledge was solid. His words would definitely not be wrong. ¡°Little Lei, how powerful is that Electric Water Eel? I mean an adult.¡± Updates by VJPN0VEL.C0M ¡°These people can¡¯t even catch the baby fish. How can they catch an adult one? But to me, catching them is a piece of cake.¡± Little Lei started acting arrogant again, but he indeed had the ability. ¡°Then get me one.¡± ¡°Do you want a baby fish or an adult?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Girl, if I catch an adult Electric Water Eel, will there be a feast?¡± The first thought that popped up in Little Lei¡¯s mind was of eating. As long as there was a chance, he would not miss her delicious cooking. ¡°If you can catch an adult Electric Water Eel, I¡¯ll treat you to roasted fish.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and catch one now.¡± In the past, Little Lei only liked to eat roasted rabbit meat, but ever since he ate her hot pot, he had fallen in love with it. He also learned one thing: Whatever this idiot made, it would be tasty, so he had to seize the opportunity. He would eat whatever she made without any complaints, or he would miss out on a rare delicacy. With the temptation of delicious food, Little Lei was filled with motivation. He jumped into the lake and dived into the water. There was no movement for a long time. Chapter 286 - A Huge Fish Little Lei jumped into the lake and did not come up for a long time. Xue Fanxin began to panic, feeling that she had been too careless. Despite knowing that the lake was perilous, she still let him go in it. If anything happened to him, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life. Fifteen minutes, then thirty minutes passed. There was still no movement. Xue Fanxin could no longer sit still. She paced around the lake, fraught with worry. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Little Lei back yet?¡± ¡°Your Highness, Little Lei is very powerful. He definitely won¡¯t do anything he¡¯s not confident in. Since he dares to enter the lake, he must have complete confidence in himself, so you don¡¯t have to be too worried.¡± Zhuri was also concerned about Little Lei, but he trusted him. Although he was not clear about Little Lei¡¯s background, the Lord had once said that he was a special person and was very powerful. Even if he died, he might not really be dead. ¡°I hope so.¡± Despite Zhuri reassuring her, Xue Fanxin was still worried about Little Lei. The people from the four great families were also waiting by the lake. Some were staring at the lake, while others were looking at Xue Fanxin. They were secretly gloating in her misfortune. Third Master Xue was itching to ridicule Xue Fanxin, but he was secretly warned by Xue Hanxi, so he did not say anything in the end. However, his face was filled with smugness. Even if he did not say anything, anyone with eyes could tell what he was thinking. Xue Fanxin was not in the mood though. She stared at the lake and waited anxiously, hoping that Little Lei would come out soon. She no longer cared if he could catch the fish. She only hoped that Little Lei was okay. While Xue Fanxin was burning with anxiety and Third Master Xue and the others were gloating, the water finally rippled. The originally calm lake began to undulate as if something huge was about to come out of the water. The crowd¡¯s eyes were glued to the lake, unwilling to even blink. Those who had been gloating just now started to panic, especially Third Master Xue. He kept cursing in his heart, hoping that Little Lei would not come out alive. There was a loud bang. A huge fish shot out of the lake and flew into the air. Immediately after, a handsome young man flew out of the lake elegantly. His speed was faster than the big fish. He flashed into the air and kicked the fish to the shore. ¡°Get lost.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s tightened heart finally relaxed, and she heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she saw Little Lei pose as if he was prepared to kick the fish, and then looked in the direction he was kicking in, she panicked again. She called Gu Jinyuan and the others beside her and brought them to a safe place. The four great families were staring at the large fish, as well as the young man, in shock. When they suddenly heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s shout, they returned to their senses and immediately hid to the side. Still, some people reacted a little late. It was tragic. The large fish slammed into the ground, causing a huge tremor and sending those who were slow flying. Fortunately, they were only sent flying and did not get flattened by the fish. Otherwise, they would have died. Little Lei flashed down and appeared in front of Xue Fanxin. He said excitedly, ¡°Girl, girl, I caught an adult Electric Water Eel. Remember to make me a roasted fish.¡± Xue Fanxin could not hear Little Lei at all. She stared at the fish in front of her in shock. What a huge fish! Chapter 287 - Those Who Saw It Have a Part The fish was at least the size of a horse, or even bigger. It weighed at least two to three hundred kilograms. Furthermore, the fish scales were like black iron, shining with a silver-white light. The teeth that were revealed were large and sharp. There were two horns on the fish¡¯s head, and its tail was much longer than ordinary fish. It gave off a dangerous aura. Even more shocking was that there was still blue lightning on the huge fish. Although it was on the ground, small arcs of lightning were zapping on its body, making one¡¯s heart tremble. Such a huge fish with lightning on its body and scales that were harder than black iron¡­ Forget about the four great families, even Xue Fanxin and the others had never seen such a thing. Just by looking at its scales, they knew that they were priceless. Anyone with a good eye would know that they were more precious than black iron. Gu Jinyuan was the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and had seen many treasures. He could tell at a glance how valuable the scales on the big fish were, and his eyes were staring straight at them. There were so many scales, and every one of them was precious. How valuable was this fish? Furthermore, it did not include the flesh¡­ Only now did the people of the four great families believe Little Lei. The fish they caught after spending a lot of effort were actually just babies. The real big fish was like what they were looking at now¡­ However, could they catch an adult fish? ¡°What¡­ what a huge fish!¡± ¡°This fish is enough for all of us to eat for days.¡± ¡°Can it even be eaten?¡± With such a big bounty in front of their eyes, it would be strange if the people from the four great families did not get excited. Many slowly walked forward and approached the large fish. Their intentions were obvious. They all wanted a piece of the pie. Even if they did not hunt it, those who saw it had a part¡­ Third Master Xue was also among these people. He was salivating over the big fish. He took a few steps forward and realized that Xue Fanxin had no intention of stopping him. He went a few steps more. When he approached the big fish, he actually reached out to touch it, but in the end¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Third Master Xue screamed. His body was filled with blue lightning. Although the lightning disappeared in the blink of an eye, it was enough to incapacitate him. He was electrocuted until he lay weakly on the ground. His hair was standing on ends, and his entire body was cramping. His face was pale as paper. ¡°Third Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Hanxi wanted to help Third Master Xue up, but when his hand touched his body, he got shocked. He quickly retracted his hand. If he had not stopped in time, he might have been in a similar state as Third Master Xue. Little Lei glanced over and mocked, ¡°What an idiot. There¡¯s clearly electricity on it, yet he still touched it. He¡¯s courting death.¡± Xue Fanxin was studying the big fish, but with Third Master Xue¡¯s lesson, she kept her hands under control. However, she could not tell anything by just looking. Helpless, she could only ask a certain arrogant youth, ¡°Little Lei, this fish is filled with electricity. I can¡¯t even touch it. How can we eat it?¡± ¡°Watch this.¡± Little Lei walked over and reached out his palm to suck away all the electricity from the big fish. The big fish was originally still breathing, but after its electricity was sucked dry by Little Lei, it stopped breathing and was deader than dead. Little Lei shook his hand gently, waving away the absorbed lightning. He looked at Xue Fanxin as if nothing had happened and said with a bright smile, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already absorbed all the electricity in its body. When are you going to roast it for me?¡± Little Lei really had a thing for food. He always wanted to eat. Anything worth eating was good in his eyes. Chapter 288 - Makes sense While Little Lei¡¯s brain was full of the upcoming feast, Xue Fanxin was thinking about how precious this big fish was. It could bring her delicious food and wealth. She loved delicious food and money. Both were perfect. This big fish was clearly valuable. The fish scales were gleaming with silver light, almost blinding her eyes. To her, it was like white silver waving at her. She definitely had to eat this fish. After all, there was a shortage of food here. However, things like fish scales and skin might be sold for a good price once she got out. This could bring her a lot of wealth! The more Xue Fanxin thought, the more excited she became. She reached out with an itchy heart and wanted to pull out a scale to look closely. Unexpectedly, no matter how hard she tried, she failed. She just exhausted herself. ¡°Why are these fish scales so difficult to pull out? They won¡¯t budge. What should I do?¡± The fish scales were as hard as iron and stuck to the fish skin, which was also very tough. Anyway, she could not deal with it. ¡°Is it that difficult?¡± Little Lei had a look of disdain. He casually pulled out a scale and handed it to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Here you go.¡± Xue Fanxin got excited and exaggeratedly praised, ¡°Wow¡­ Little Lei, you¡¯re really too powerful, too awesome. Quick, pluck all its scales and skin it too.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Little Lei asked unhappily. He was not interested in cleaning the fish; he was only interested in eating it. ¡°If I don¡¯t pull out the fish scales and skin it, how can we eat it? But I don¡¯t have the strength to do that. How can I cut its meat? Do you want to eat the fish scales too?¡± Little Lei felt that she made sense. To eat roasted fish, he had to do a bit of work. Filled with energy, his hands quickly pulled out the fish scales. In just a few blinks, fish scales were heaped by the side. Xue Fanxin picked up a fish scale and smiled widely. ¡°Wow¡­ This thing is really extraordinary. It must be very valuable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a low-level refining material. Valuable my ass.¡± Little Lei could not help but splash cold water on Xue Fanxin. Then, he continued to pluck the fish scales. His speed became faster and faster. In less than fifteen minutes, he was half done with the task. The scene stunned the people from the four great clans. They realized that this youth was much stronger than their initial estimations. Although they had never touched the fish and did not know how hard its scales were, they could tell a thing or two from Xue Fanxin¡¯s earlier try. How hard were the scales and skin? Yet, this young man did it so casually. One could imagine how powerful his brute force was. He had also kicked this fish from midair. That powerful force scared people just by looking at it. Thinking back now, they still felt lingering fears. They really did not know where this youth came from. He was actually so powerful. Perhaps his strength had already surpassed that of a Great Spirit Master. They could not afford to offend such a person! Yi Fentian had seen how powerful Little Lei was. Recalling his extremely respectful attitude towards Ye Jiushang, he suddenly felt the disparity between them. For the first time, he felt that he was inferior to Ye Jiushang. The thought disgusted him. No matter how hard he tried to suppress it, this feeling of disparity still remained. How could he not compare to Ye Jiushang? Even if Ye Jiushang was the Imperial Uncle of the Heavenly Saint Empire, he was only a relative of the emperor. According to rumors, he did not have any real authority. On the other hand, he was the Young Master of the Yi family, one of the four great families. He was the future leader of his family, and his status was not inferior to Ye Jiushang¡¯s. Therefore, he could not be lesser than Ye Jiushang. Chapter 289 - You Have No Share No matter what the four great families thought, Xue Fanxin and the others did not care. They happily dealt with their big fish. Soon, Little Lei cleaned all the fish scales and threw them all over the ground. Xue Fanxin was picking them up. Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, and Fuyun came over to help her. As soon as they touched the fish scale, they immediately sensed that it was extraordinary. Especially Gu Jinyuan, he could tell the value of this fish scale with a glance and exclaimed repeatedly, ¡°This fish scale is as hard as black iron. The quality is excellent, and the touch is gentle and warm. It is indeed a rare treasure.¡± ¡°How much do you think they will sell for?¡± Xue Fanxin asked with shining eyes. Her mind was filled with gold¡­ No, no, it should be called white shiny spirit coins. The currency in circulation here was spirit coins. Gold was not that valuable. ¡°This fish scale is more precious than the high-grade black iron. A small piece of the high-grade black iron can be auctioned for 50 million spirit coins. This fish scale can probably get that much.¡± ¡°You mean a scale is worth 50 million spirit coins?¡± Goodness! If one fish scale was worth 50 million, how many did she have here? At least a thousand. She was going to be rich, haha¡­ ¡°It¡¯s indeed worth that much. Xin¡¯er, you have so many fish scales. Can you give me a few?¡± Gu Jinyuan was a businessman. Although he was not a money-grubber like Xue Fanxin, nobody would complain if they had more. He did not want to miss out on such a good opportunity. Furthermore, there were so many fish scales. He did not want much, as long as he could get a few pieces for his collection. Xue Fanxin was a generous person, especially to good friends. She was never stingy. Even if Gu Jinyuan had not asked, she would not hoard these scales. She took out fifty pieces and placed them in front of Gu Jinyuan. ¡°Here, these are for you.¡± Xue Fanxin gave Zhuri and Fuyun 50 each. As for Little Lei, she did not give him any. Little Lei looked down on these fish scales. He would not take them even if they were given to him. Anyway, all he wanted was food. Little Lei indeed did not like these fish scales. Seeing Xue Fanxin and the others treat them like treasures, he said coldly, ¡°Only you guys treat trash as treasures.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is all trash, so you won¡¯t get any.¡± Xue Fanxin was already used to Little Lei¡¯s arrogant and smug look. The young man proclaiming everything as trash was actually very cute. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve removed all the fish scales. When are you going to roast it?¡± Little Lei did not care about the fish scales at all. In his eyes, they were trash. The only thing that moved him was food¡­ ¡°The fish hasn¡¯t been skinned yet. How can it be eaten? Can you eat such hard fish skin? Even if you can, I can¡¯t make it for you. I can¡¯t cook something like that.¡± Little Lei felt that it made sense. Purple light flashed, and a dagger appeared in his hand. He used it to brush against the big fish a few times, his actions fast and smooth. Then, he tore off a large piece of fish skin with his hand. It was a complete piece, without any damage. This scene stunned Xue Fanxin and the others, while also frightening the four great clans again. They were coveting the fish scales, but now, they knew it was a far-fetched dream. They really could not offend such a powerful young man! Chapter 290 - Making a fuss The large fish that had its scales removed and its skin peeled was exposed to everyone. Anyone with eyes could tell that the meat was tender and delicious. The people from the four great families had been frightened to death earlier. But seeing the fresh and tender fish meat now, pictures of kinds of tasty fish dishes flashed in their minds. All of them swallowed hard. Such a huge fish was enough for them to eat for a long time, but that was only if they could eat this fish. Some people could not help but go forward to ask Xue Fanxin, ¡°Miss Xue, this fish is so big. Why don¡¯t you give some to us?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in return. She found the person a little familiar. After thinking carefully, she then remembered that he was Yi Fentian¡¯s attendant. The follower did this because he had obtained Yi Fentian¡¯s tacit approval, or he might even have asked him to. Yi Fentian had just been scolded by Xue Fanxin and did not really want to talk to her now, but he wanted a share of the big fish. After all, food was a rare commodity. Hunger was the first step to death. Once the food was cut off, they would lose their lives here. As a cultivator, if they were killed in action, they would still have some dignity. But if they starved to death, that would be aggrieving. He did not want to starve to death in such a damned place, so he could only thicken his skin to curry favor with Xue Fanxin. He had always felt that they had a little friendship, and she would not be too ruthless. Unexpectedly¡­ Xue Fanxin was merciless. She did not share the fish with the four great clans, including Xue Hanxi. She could not be bothered with the resentful Yi Fentian. She took out a dagger and tried to see if she could cut the meat off. She actually found it quite easy. From the looks of it, an adult Electric Water Eel only had hard fish scales and skin, but the meat inside was very soft and tender. There were minimal fish bones, and the meat was delicious. It was indeed a rare ingredient. ¡°Girl, when are you going to make me roasted fish?¡± It was unknown how many times Little Lei had asked about the roasted fish. It was tiring and painful for him to wait. ¡°I¡¯ll do it immediately if you carry the fish back,¡± Xue Fanxin said. She was just mentioning it casually¡­ However, Little Lei did not need to think about anything as long as he could eat fish. He immediately carried the fish that was twice his size. The people from the four great families looked at Little Lei in a daze, thinking that he was a monster. Little Lei noticed the people staring at him and he scolded them angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen anyone carrying fish? Stop making a fuss.¡± They had never seen anyone carry fish like this, especially such a huge one. They really had never heard or seen anything like it. Little Lei shouted at them before leaving. He moved like lightning, disappearing without a trace in a few blinks of the eye. ¡°Little Lei¡­¡± Xue Fanxin had something to say, but he was already gone with the big fish. All of them had storage bags. She also had the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. No matter how big the fish was, she did not need to physically carry it back! Little Lei was really stupid. Chapter 291 - Starting to Suspect After Little Lei carried the fish away, Xue Fanxin shrugged and ignored the people from the four great families. No matter how envious and angry they were or how much they coveted it, she did not care. She returned to the stone house with Gu Jinyuan and the others. The people of the four great families followed them, but they did not return to their stone houses. Instead, they went to Xue Fanxin¡¯s stone house and stared intently at the courtyard from the outside. Some people even crossed the courtyard gates and stood at the doorway to watch. Soon, the entrance was filled with people. Even the Young Masters of the four great clans came to join in the fun. They really wanted to know how Xue Fanxin would deal with the fish. Would she give them some? It was such a big fish. If she did not share some, it would be too much. Little Lei threw the fish in the courtyard. As it was too big and there were beds everywhere in the room, adding the restriction from entering the other room, he could only throw it in the courtyard. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had returned, he went forward to urge her, ¡°Girl, make me the roasted fish. Hurry.¡± The people of the four great families approached it little by little. They knew that Xue Fanxin would not be kind enough to give them the fish, but they were still unwilling to leave. Xue Fanxin continued ignoring them. She took out all kinds of kitchenware and cut off a large piece of meat from the big fish as if there was no one else around. Then, she started to do her work. Zhuri, Fuyun, and the others all came to help. With their previous experience, they were more familiar with the task now. They helped Xue Fanxin and listened to any of her orders. Even Little Lei did not stay idle and took the initiative to find something to do. She had an audience this time. Pieces of incomparably perfect sashimi were placed on exquisite plates. Then, they roasted a piece of fish with charcoal and prepared various seasonings and dishes. They placed the roasted fish head and seasonings in a pot and slowly cooked them with spirit fire, placing them directly on the table. Then, they prepared another stir-fried dish¡­ Yi Fentian stood at the entrance and watched Xue Fanxin do her work. Her knife skills stunned him, and he felt that she was even more unfamiliar. He had stayed in the Duke¡¯s Estate of the Nanling Empire for a few years. Although for some reason his attention was on Li Yaoyao, he lived under the same roof as Xue Fanxin and still knew a bit about her. From his understanding, not only was Xue Fanxin stupid, but she also knew nothing. Forget about cooking, she couldn¡¯t even do simple sweeping. She only knew how to play or pester him every day, or she went to cause trouble for Li Yaoyao. He was certain that Xue Fanxin would never have such culinary skills. Even if she had practiced hard later, she would not have been able to master this craft in such a short time. The person in front of him was not the Xue Fanxin he knew at all. But she was clearly Xue Fanxin! The seed of suspicion was planted in Yi Fentian¡¯s heart. Although he did not know what was going on, he felt that the Xue Fanxin in front of him was not the one he knew. Xin¡¯er had only started to change after she fell off the cliff, and it was said that Ye Jiushang had saved her at the foot of the cliff¡­ Something must have happened between these two. It was definitely not as simple as they said. Once he got out, he had to investigate what had happened between Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang after she fell off the cliff. Chapter 292 - Indeed Special Apart from Yi Fentian, the people of the four great clans knew nothing about Xue Fanxin¡¯s past, so they did not suspect anything. All they could think of now was Xue Fanxin¡¯s delicious food. The aroma drifting out of the courtyard made them salivate, and they really wanted to eat it. Fragrant, it was really too fragrant. Such delicious food coupled with those exquisite bowls and chopsticks was really enviable! As a cultivator, their requirements for food were actually not that high. If one had some ability, they could easily afford the delicacies they wanted to eat outside. Even if the First Restaurant was out of their reach, they could dine at the Rank One Restaurant or the Infinite Flavor Restaurant. However, even the delicacies of the First Restaurant would not make them so envious, jealous, and resentful. Perhaps they had been hungry for too long, and that was why they felt this way. Or maybe Xue Fanxin¡¯s cooking was just too good. Her food was irresistible. Little Lei was wary of the four great families and would not give them a chance to snatch their food. Hmph, he had waited for this meal for a long time. Furthermore, it was his first time eating it. How could he allow them to covet his food? ¡°Why are you two so close? Get lost, or I¡¯ll throw you out. Get lost¡­ You¡¯re not allowed to step foot in this courtyard.¡± Under Little Lei¡¯s urging, the people from the four families left the courtyard. Then, he used a wooden board to block the door, not letting them enter again. Xue Fanxin did not stop Little Lei from doing so, which was equivalent to tacitly agreeing to his actions. Gu Jinyuan was puzzled. He could not understand her reasoning, so he might as well ask clearly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, it¡¯s not good for you to do this, right? After all, we caught such a huge fish and are eating it ourselves while making them watch. I feel that this is a little too much. Furthermore, doing this is equivalent to offending all the four great families. If everyone survives and the four great families join hands to deal with you, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a type of person who won¡¯t be grateful to you just because you¡¯re good to him. I¡¯ve already offended them a long time ago. They hate me to the core. Even if I give them a few pieces of meat, they won¡¯t feel grateful. On the contrary, once they can get out of here, they¡¯ll use all kinds of methods to deal with me. Anyway, I just have to guarantee that they won¡¯t starve to death. As for the rest, there¡¯s no need to talk about it.¡± Xue Fanxin sneered. She understood human nature more clearly than anyone. Among the four great families, apart from the Bai family, the other three families more or less had some hatred for her. There was no need to mention the Lian and Xue families. She knew very well the grudge they had against her. As for Yi Fentian¡­ Initially, she had only wanted to be strangers to him. However, she chanced upon him in Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor, allowing her to understand him even more. From the words Yi Fentian had said to her, his attitude, the anger and unwillingness he revealed, and even the cold killing intent¡­ All these signs showed that he would not easily let her go. As long as she could leave this place, he would definitely do something infuriating. In other words, she also had a grudge against the Yi family. Gu Jinyuan had not expected Xue Fanxin to see everything so clearly. This was not the experience and wisdom a fifteen-year-old girl should have. Xin¡¯er was indeed a special woman. Chapter 293 - How Unrealistic Xue Fanxin made a pot of roasted fish and prepared a simple barbecue grill. They could eat dry-pot fish and roasted fish slices at the same time. She paired them with various fruits, vegetables, and seasoning. There were all kinds of flavors, and everyone ate happily. Little Lei ate the most exaggeratedly. He looked at the pot as he ate, afraid that others would finish all the delicious food. He protected his food and was not afraid of being scalded. He kept stuffing bite after bite into his mouth, which was filled with oil. He would suck in air when it was spicy. Yet, he continued eating. He felt that the more he ate, the more excited he got and the more delicious it became. Gu Jinyuan was originally the cultured and refined Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, but at this moment, he had disregarded his image and ate heartily, even snatching food from Little Lei. It couldn¡¯t be helped though. Xue Fanxin¡¯s cooking was just too delicious. It was a delicacy they had never seen before. Most importantly, the meat of the Electric Water Eel was fresh and delicious. Its taste was pronounced despite being cooked with water; it was simply indescribable. As they ate, why did they feel that something was wrong with their bodies? ¡°Your Highness, I think I¡¯m about to break through,¡± Zhuri was the first to speak. He was caught off guard by the abruptness of the matter. He quickly put down his chopsticks and dashed outside to begin his breakthrough. He had been stuck at the Great Spirit Master Realm for a very, very long time. Logically speaking, it was impossible for him to have a breakthrough in the next few years. If he did not have any opportunities, he would not have made any progress even if he cultivated for another ten years. After all, it was really difficult to advance after the Great Spirit Master Realm. If it had been so easy, those old fellows in Heavenly Saints City would have long ascended. Why would they need to wait for death there? One¡¯s lifespan would increase with each cultivation level. Once one reached the end of their lifespan and their cultivation level did not advance, they would die of old age. However, after reaching the Great Spirit Master Realm, it was really difficult to advance further. Most people spent dozens or even hundreds of years but could not take another step. That was why Zhuri was so shocked and anxious. He was worried that such a sudden breakthrough would affect him. The next level was the Spirit King Realm, and it was a completely different experience, a cultivation realm of another level. In Tongxuan Continent, many people could not reach that realm even after spending their entire lives working towards it. Fuyun also felt that she was about to break through and quickly followed Zhuri out. Next was Gu Jinyuan. In the end, even Ah Wei rushed out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Xue Fanxin was still biting onto a piece of meat. She looked at the people running out in confusion. Right then, she felt a powerful spirit energy flowing in her body. Her dantian was incomparably hot, filled with powerful spirit energy, and it was about to overflow. Furthermore, the meridians in her body showed faint signs of expanding. Was she going to advance? She was really going to advance. Xue Fanxin felt the impending breakthrough. Like the others, she put down her chopsticks and sprinted out. The people from the four great families were still outside. First, they saw Zhuri, then Fuyun, Gu Jinyuan, Ah Wei, and finally, Xue Fanxin coming outside. This made them puzzled, and they had no idea what these people were doing. However, they soon knew the answer. All of them stood there in shock, staring at those people with wide eyes. They found the world unrealistic. These people were all breaking through, especially Zhuri. He had long been a Great Spirit Master. If he advanced again, what stage would he reach? They must be dreaming. This must be a dream. A dream. Definitely not real. Chapter 294 - All Advanced Everyone ran out to break through, leaving only Little Lei. He happily cleared the table and said smugly, ¡°Haha¡­ Now, all these fish is mine. What a bunch of idiots. Didn¡¯t you even think about it? The Electric Water Eel is not an ordinary fish. An adult Electric Water Eel is also a great tonic for cultivation. With just your lousy bodies, can you bear such a strong aid? You dare to snatch it from me? Be careful not to explode or die. Haha¡­ the rest¡¯s all mine. It¡¯s delicious, really delicious.¡± When the spectators heard his explanation, they were so shocked that their jaws almost fell off. At the same time, they figured out why Xue Fanxin and the others were all breaking through together. So they advanced by eating that fish¡­ It could be seen how valuable that fish was. It was definitely even more impressive than what Gu Jinyuan had said before. Something that could allow a Great Spirit Master to break through was definitely considered a priceless treasure in the Tongxuan Continent. Even the power of the four great families might not be able to obtain such a precious item. One such item was right there in front of them¡­ Unfortunately, they could not obtain it. If it were anyone else, even the royal family, they would have already snatched it, but that young man¡­ Forget it. They knew that Little Lei was very powerful. Although they wanted that huge fish bad, they did not act recklessly. They did not want to leave either. Anyway, they were trapped here with nothing to do. What if the scent of the fish could help them increase their cultivation levels? However, standing outside, smelling, and seeing a certain young man eating with relish, that feeling was really depressing and painful! Xue Fanxin and the others did not know their pain because they were concentrating on advancing. Zhuri had caused the greatest commotion. His entire body emitted a powerful light, and he seemed to have been reborn. His aura underwent a tremendous change. The others had already advanced, but his breakthrough was not over. Xue Fanxin stepped into the Spirit Refining Realm. Gu Jinyuan had actually entered the Spirit Master realm, and Fuyun and Ah Wei had both successfully advanced to the Spirit Transformation realm. Everyone had advanced a major tier. The speed at which their cultivation increased was really enviable and hateful. Especially Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei. Before Xue Fanxin came, these two had been as miserable as they could be, but now? They were doing great. Not only could they eat big fish and fresh meat, but even their cultivation levels had advanced by a large realm. Yi Fentian originally wanted to leave, but when Xue Fanxin ran out in a hurry, he stopped in his tracks to see what was going on. He felt terrible inside while watching them. When he noticed that Xue Fanxin¡¯s cultivation level had reached the Spirit Refining Realm and was gradually approaching him, he felt displeased. He did not like how Xue Fanxin had become so powerful. The current him was in the Spirit Transformation Realm. Although she was a stage behind, she was taking giant strides. With the help of an unfathomable person like Ye Jiushang, she might surpass him one day. If Xin¡¯er¡¯s cultivation level surpassed his, what would he use to snatch her back? No way. Cultivation was not so easy. They had only been lucky this time and had eaten that fish to advance. Such luck could not be present all the time. It was very likely to happen only once in a lifetime. As long as he worked hard, Xue Fanxin¡¯s cultivation level could not surpass his. Yi Fentian really did not want to watch Xue Fanxin in high spirits. Therefore, as soon as she finished her breakthrough, he turned around and left, planning to return and cultivate properly. No matter what, he could not let a girl surpass him. Chapter 295 - Strange Wind After her advancement, Xue Fanxin felt relaxed and comfortable. Her entire body was in euphoria, and she felt light-headed as if she were brimming with energy. Her spirit was really good. ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s so comfortable!¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve advanced to the Spirit Transformation Realm.¡± Fuyun was excited. Previously, the Spirit Transformation Realm had always been a hurdle that she had difficulty crossing. Now that she had finally stepped over the line, how could she not be thrilled? ¡°Fuyun, congratulations.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Fuyun pursued strength. As a friend, she would naturally be happy for her. ¡°We broke through because we ate that fish, right?¡± ¡°Probably. I¡¯m not too sure.¡± ¡°It must it. I¡¯ll continue eating.¡± Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei had just finished their breakthroughs. Before they could express their joy, they heard Xue Fanxin and Fuyun¡¯s conversation. When they saw Fuyun rush back inside, they followed her. If that fish really was the reason, they had to go back and eat more. Since eating could increase their cultivation level, of course, they had to eat more. Perhaps they would achieve another breakthrough. ¡°Is there such a good thing in the world?¡± Although Xue Fanxin could guess that their collective advancement this time was related to that big fish, she did not think that they could advance just by eating. There must be another reason. She would ask Little Lei properly later or wait for Ah Jiu to come out of seclusion before consulting him. Anyway, this matter was not urgent. Now¡­ she would go back and continue eating delicious food. Xue Fanxin did not return to the courtyard in a hurry like the others. She noticed that Gu Jinyuan and the others had ugly expressions. All of them were staring fiercely at a certain young man who had eaten too much and was bloated. ¡°Burp¡­ I¡¯m so full!¡± Little Lei had cleaned the table. All the plates were sparkling, and not even a single vegetable was left. No wonder Gu Jinyuan and the others were so angry. All of them wished they could skin Little Lei alive. ¡°Little Lei, could you at least leave some for us? How could you finish it all?¡± Xue Fanxin said speechlessly. Although she was a little displeased, she was in a good mood and did not argue with Little Lei. As for the others¡­ They were not hungry anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter! Little Lei sat with his legs crossed and his little hand rubbing his bloated stomach. With a satisfied expression, he said self-righteously, ¡°You should thank me for finishing everything. If you continue eating, be careful not to explode and die.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Electric Water Eel is not an ordinary fish, especially an adult one. Their cultivation power is all in the flesh. Coupled with the fact that you used that pot to cook it, the spiritual energy in the flesh is dozens of times purer¡­ In short, it¡¯s best that they don¡¯t eat too much of it. Their bodies can¡¯t bear it.¡± Gu Jinyuan and the others cooled down, but they found his words a little difficult to understand¡­ What did he mean by using that pot to cook? Could it be that these pots and pans were extraordinary? Xue Fanxin naturally knew the pots weren¡¯t simple. They were all spirit artifacts, but she was a little suspicious of him. Was that really the case? From the faint smile on Little Lei¡¯s face and her intuition, she was certain that there was something wrong with his words. Just as Xue Fanxin was about to interrogate Little Lei, a sudden gust of gale interrupted her. With their previous experience, everyone knew what this meant. They quickly stored the things in the courtyard in their storage bags and hid in their rooms, blocking the door and windows tightly. However, the wind this time seemed to be different from before. It came without any warning and was very strange. Although the wind force was stronger, it seemed to be spiritual and not harmful. The wind had come too suddenly just now. They were unable to take refuge in the house in time and were blown by the wind, but none of them were injured. ¡°The wind today is odd,¡± Gu Jinyuan said in confusion, feeling that the wind this time was a little unusual. Chapter 296 - : Youve Been Deceived Xue Fanxin also noticed the difference. Although it was still the powerful astral wind, there was a familiar force in it, as if it was¡­ Right, this familiar power was Ah Jiu¡¯s. ¡°All of you stay here. I¡¯ll go see Ah Jiu.¡± Everyone knew that Ye Jiushang was in seclusion, so they did not dare to go to that room. They could only stay put in place. Xue Fanxin came to Ye Jiushang¡¯s room. The moment she entered, she saw a mysterious purple light releasing from his body. The entire room was filled with the power of the astral winds. If anyone else entered, they would definitely be killed by the power of the astral winds, but she was the only exception. To Xue Fanxin, the air in the room was like a spring breeze. She could casually reach out and touch it, not getting harmed at all despite being inside. The reason such a miraculous thing happened should be that Ah Jiu¡¯s consciousness was protecting her. It meant that the power of the astral winds in the room was released by him, and this wind power was under his control. Ah Jiu was more powerful than she had imagined. Ye Jiushang had only been in seclusion for a day or two before he digested the power of the astral winds and mastered it. The medicinal effects of the Draconic Lotus Intoxication in his body were also dispersed as a result. It had not even been a month, but he had a full recovery. He could now circulate his cultivation base and fight. Not only that, but his strength had also improved quite a lot. If he had another fortuitous encounter, he might even be able to break through to a new realm. However, finding a way to counter the Draconic Lotus Intoxication was already very rare. From now on, he no longer had to fear it. He had to thank Little Xin¡¯er for this. If not for her, he would not have come to Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor and gotten this opportunity. Little Xin¡¯er was indeed his Phoenix Star, his lucky star. After Ye Jiushang retracted the power of the astral winds, he slowly adjusted his aura. Then, he opened his eyes and saw Xue Fanxin. His mood improved, and he felt especially warm. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I succeeded.¡± Although Xue Fanxin had entered the room, she did not dare to say a word. She only waited silently, afraid that she would affect his cultivation. Only when Ye Jiushang took the initiative to speak to her did she open her mouth and respond, ¡°Ah Jiu, congratulations on successfully controlling the power of the astral winds.¡± ¡°I have to thank you for that!¡± ¡°Thank me? I didn¡¯t help you with anything. Why are you thanking me?¡± Ye Jiushang stood up and walked in front of Xue Fanxin. He stroked her nose and smiled gently. ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re wrong. This opportunity was not given to you by me; you obtained it yourself. If not for you, how could I have reached this step? I would have either fallen to death or been killed by the evil bone spectral soldiers.¡± She was not capable, and her ability was limited. Her only advantage was that her blood contained the power of nirvana. Coupled with the fact that her luck was a little better than others and that she had encountered Ah Jiu¡­ she would have died countless times. ¡°Alright, no matter how this opportunity came about, it belongs to us. There must be other treasures in the tomb. We can¡¯t miss them.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. There are many treasures here. Just a single fish is priceless. After we ate it, we all advanced to a new realm. But Little Lei said that we can¡¯t eat too much of that fish, or we¡¯ll explode and die.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled slightly and said, ¡°You were deceived.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Food is not like a pill. If you eat too much, you will at most be unable to absorb the spirit energy inside. Like ordinary food, it can only provide energy for the human body and ultimately be digested into excrement and expelled from the body. It won¡¯t cause your body to explode and die.¡± ¡°That bastard, Little Lei, actually dared to lie to me. I¡¯ll definitely deal with him later.¡± Little Lei was in the other room, sneezing violently and having an ominous feeling. Who was scolding him? Chapter 297 - Im Not Ripe Although Ye Jiushang was in seclusion, he had left a wisp of his consciousness outside to monitor everyone and everything, just in case. After all, this was the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. It was filled with danger. He could not ignore so many people and focus only on cultivating in seclusion. With that wisp of divine sense outside, he naturally knew what these people were doing. Even he wanted to eat now. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I haven¡¯t had that dry pot roasted fish before!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that food is common and not otherworldly?¡± Xue Fanxin teased him. She knew that Ye Jiushang loved her cooking. The last time he ate hot pot, he competed with Little Lei for food. ¡°The food here is naturally ordinary, but Xin¡¯er is an exception. No matter how ordinary your food is, I want to eat it.¡± Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s cooking was excellent. Furthermore, she made unique dishes. He had never heard of or seen them before, so he naturally had to enjoy them. ¡°Next time. We just ate. If you¡¯re hungry, eat some snacks to fill your stomach.¡± Xue Fanxin took out a plate of exquisite snacks from her space and handed it to Ye Jiushang. Before he could do anything, she threw a piece in her mouth. ¡°The taste is quite good! It looks like the chefs in the Lord¡¯s Estate are not bad.¡± Ye Jiushang was only interested in Xue Fanxin¡¯s cooking. He was not even willing to look at the rest, hence his unmoved expression. Instead, he felt that the way Xue Fanxin ate the snacks was very cute, making him want to take a bite. In the end, he pulled the person into his arms and put her on his lap. Then, he bit her mouth, which was covered in crumbs. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah Jiu, why did you bite me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more interested in eating you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ripe yet. You can¡¯t eat me even if you want to.¡± Xue Fanxin placed a finger on Ye Jiushang¡¯s forehead and pushed his head away, forcing his lips to leave her mouth. Then, she jumped down from his lap. Throughout the entire process, she did not show any shyness. She did not blush or have any other reaction and continued to eat her snacks. ¡°Then I can only wait until you¡¯re ripe to eat you.¡± Ye Jiushang suppressed the raging flames in his body and adjusted his emotions, stopping his mind from wandering. Furthermore, he knew that now was not the time. Seizing Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s innocence too early would not do her any good, so he should raise her first and eat her after she became fat. The plate of snacks Xue Fanxin took out was quickly eaten by her. She grinned and said, ¡°I ate it all. It¡¯s gone.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled dotingly. He had no feelings for those snacks and was only interested in Xue Fanxin. Seeing that her mouth was still filled with the crumbs, he helped her wipe them. ¡°Look at you. You got it all over your mouth.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± A certain girl swept her gaze around and refused to admit it, acting completely shameless. Ye Jiushang was extremely fond of Xue Fanxin. He was always amused by her antics, and his emotions would be easily affected. Every frown, smile, and word of hers could make him feel good. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ve advanced to the Spirit Refining Realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I just advanced. After eating that Electric Water Eel, I suddenly broke through. It¡¯s not only me. Zhuri, Fuyun, Gu Jinyuan, and Ah Wei all advanced by a large realm. Only Little Lei hasn¡¯t moved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin had advanced. He just felt that it was a little sudden and strange. The Electric Water Eel could indeed raise a person¡¯s cultivation level, but to extract the flesh and blood essence of an entire fish, one had to completely absorb it in order to advance a major realm. One adult Electric Water Eel was barely enough for Zhuri to advance from the Great Spirit Master Realm to the Spirit King Realm. How could it benefit others together? Furthermore, she had only eaten a little of the Electric Water Eel. The more Ye Jiushang thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. Hence, he got Xue Fanxin to tell him all the details and see if he could find any clues. Chapter 298 - Artifact Spirit Xue Fanxin also felt that their advancement was odd. It was impossible for the reason to be the Electric Water Eel. Since this matter concerned her cultivation, she also wanted to figure it out. Hence, she explained everything in detail, including how the fish was caught by Little Lei. Ye Jiushang listened to her story. He sorted out and analyzed the details and found the key to the matter. Soon, he discovered something strange. ¡°Xin¡¯er, take out the kitchenware and cutlery I refined for you, especially the pot used to make fish this time. Let me take a good look.¡± ¡°Oh, wait a moment. When the wind blew just now, everyone was packing in a hurry. Those pots and bowls are not all with me. I¡¯ll look for them. If they¡¯re not with me, I¡¯ll get them from the others.¡± Xue Fanxin searched in her storage bag and the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. She realized that the pot for fish was with her, so she took it out for Ye Jiushang to see. However, when the pot was taken out, it actually moved. Although it was a slight movement, Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang could still see it clearly. Ye Jiushang was no stranger to this pot. He had personally refined it. Not long ago, he had used it to eat that so-called ¡°hot pot.¡± Therefore, he could tell at a glance what had changed in this pot. Unexpected, unexpected, really unexpected¡­ Xue Fanxin looked at the pot and then at Ye Jiushang, who was suddenly smiling. She could not understand what was going on and was confused. ¡°Ah Jiu, why are you smiling? And so strangely at that? Is there something wrong with this pot?¡± ¡°There is indeed something wrong with this pot, but¡­¡± Ye Jiushang kept her in suspense. He first removed the secret technique on the pot and let it recover its original luster. After the mystic technique was removed, the pot immediately emitted a faint purple light mixed with a little green. At a glance, one could tell that it was a peerless treasure. ¡°Ah Jiu, why is it glowing?¡± ¡°This pot is not bad. To be able to produce an artifact spirit under such conditions is really rare. It¡¯s simply a miracle.¡± ¡°Artifact spirit? What artifact spirit? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°To put it simply, the artifact has developed into a spirit. It has its own spirituality and has become stronger. Anything cooked in this pot will become extraordinary. If the flesh of a mystic beast or a spirit beast is cooked by it, it will become a spirit food that can help people increase their cultivation and break through. The biggest reason why all of you advanced is because of it.¡± Back then, he had only wanted to refine some relatively ¡®ordinary¡¯ pots for his woman. As he was giving them to his beloved, he had used some good materials. During the refinement process, he tried his best to make the appearance of the pots more exquisite and beautiful. After all, women liked those beautiful and exquisite things¡­ Apart from that, he really did not get anything else. He knew that these pans could at most become ordinary spirit artifacts. Who knew that one of the pots would miraculously produce an artifact spirit? This was very unexpected. Logically speaking, it was impossible for these utensils to develop an artifact spirit. It was already not bad if they were ordinary spirit artifacts. What was going on now? Could it be related to Xin¡¯er¡¯s space? A space that had Breathing Earth would not be simple. He wondered if his spirit herbs could flourish there? Chapter 299 - All Sprouting When Ye Jiushang thought of his spirit herbs, he lost interest in the pot. He looked at Xue Fanxin with an expectant gaze and asked nervously, ¡°Xin¡¯er, is there any movement from those seeds?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention!¡± Xue Fanxin had been busy with other things recently. Furthermore, the seeds had just been planted. She did not think that there would be any activity so quickly, so she did not check. She separated a wisp of her divine sense to take a look after Ye Jiushang mentioned it. She was shocked by the scene. She couldn¡¯t wait to tell Ye Jiushang the good news. ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu, they all germinated.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin¡¯s divine sense had entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space, so he did not disturb her. He only stared at her quietly, hoping to glean some information from her expression. Before he could see anything, he heard her excited shout, leaving him stunned and delighted. They had all germinated¡­ It meant that not only the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid, but even the Tree of Life had sprouted. Indeed, only Breathing Earth could grow these three things. Meeting Xin¡¯er was his greatest fortune. ¡°Ah Jiu, why don¡¯t I try to take you into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space to take a look?¡± Noticing his lack of response, she knew that he was thrilled. Hence, she had a sudden thought and wanted to take Ye Jiushang into the space to take a look. The Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space was in her body. It was equivalent to bringing a person into her body, so she would not easily do such a thing unless she fully trusted someone. ¡°A space with spirituality recognizes its owner. I can¡¯t enter, so you don¡¯t have to waste your energy,¡± Ye Jiushang said with extreme certainty. If he could enter that space, he would have long gone in to take a look. He would not have waited until now. A space that even he could not sense existed. It was an extremely powerful existence. He could not even find the door, so how could he enter? ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t give it a try?¡± Xue Fanxin insisted. She pulled Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand and willed to bring him into the space. In the end, she did enter, but Ye Jiushang was expelled outside. Forget about entering the space, he did not even feel anything strange. He did not even sense the power of the spatial flow. A portable space was also a spatial ability. When used, there would more or less be spatial energy flowing, but when Xue Fanxin used the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space, he could not sense anything at all. This meant that the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space was much stronger than him. If even he could not discover a space, then not many people in this world could. In this way, Xin¡¯er¡¯s possession of a precious treasure would not be easily discovered. After Xue Fanxin entered the space, she realized that she was alone. She came out in disappointment and said, ¡°Ah Jiu, I really can¡¯t take you in.¡± ¡°Silly girl, this was impossible in the first place.¡± Ye Jiushang gently stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about it. You have just advanced to the Spirit Refining Realm, so you should consolidate your foundation. You should have a new breakthrough in the Xue You Sword Art and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance.¡± ¡°What new breakthrough?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go outside. I¡¯ll give you some pointers today and teach you how to fuse sword techniques and spirit arts.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± If she could become stronger, she might be of some use the next time she encountered danger. Her future path would be arduous. If she wanted to succeed, she had to have enough strength. Hence, she should focus on improving her strength now. Only by becoming stronger could she think of anything else. Chapter 300 - Attack and Defense As One Because of the sudden strong wind, the people from the four great families were still hiding in the stone houses. Even if the wind had stopped, they did not dare to come out because the wind this time was too sudden and strange. Ye Jiushang had no interest in the people from the four great clans, nor did he care. He started guiding Xue Fanxin the moment he stepped out to the empty land outside. ¡°Xin¡¯er, the Xue You Sword Art and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance are actually a combination. The Xue You Sword Art focuses on offense, while the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance focuses on defense. Combined, they can make you invincible in battle. Try to use the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance at the same time when you use the Xue You Sword Art. The former will focus on defense, and the latter will focus on offense.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Xue Fanxin followed his instructions. She summoned the Xue You Sword and began to practice the Xue You Sword Art. She warmed up her body first and only used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance after entering a focused state. She used countless butterflies as her defense shield while the sword in her hand attacked forcefully. Every move was almost perfect. Ye Jiushang sat by the side and observed, with Zhuri and Fuyun waiting on him. Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei were also present. Little Lei also watched a certain girl perform her sword dance with a bored expression. Although he looked disdainful, he was actually secretly shocked. This idiot was quite talented and had excellent comprehension ability. Coupled with the careful guidance of his master, her future was definitely limitless. Most importantly, she was good at cooking. With her around, he would definitely have good food, hehe! While everyone was marveling at Xue Fanxin¡¯s sword techniques and spirit arts, Little Lei was thinking of eating like a true foodie. If others found out about this, they would be speechless. Xue Fanxin was practicing her sword with full attention. As she had to do two moves at the same time, it was very difficult for her. How could she have the mood to care about other people? However, no matter how tired she was, it was worth it. At this moment, she could already sense how powerful the Xue You Sword Art was after it had merged with the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance. Its attack and defense had increased by a few times, making it much stronger than when she used it alone. However, merging the sword technique and spirit technique together consumed too much energy. In a real fight, with her current ability, she had to end the battle quickly unless her strength increased greatly and the toll on her body decreased as a result. That would only happen after another breakthrough, though. Xue Fanxin was protected by beautiful butterflies. The snow-white sword in her hand danced with her, and Sword Qi overflowed. It was mesmerizing to watch a fairy dance. She was gentle yet tough. The people of the four great clans had originally wanted to hide in the stone room for a while, but when they heard the noise outside, they came out to take a look. Unexpectedly, they saw that it was Xue Fanxin practicing her sword dance. That sword technique was incomparably exquisite and profound. They could not tell what sword technique it was, but they knew that it was extremely powerful. Yi Fentian also came out. Xue Fanxin looked elegant, sacred, and had an otherworldly aura. Her swordplay was like the painting of an artist, with countless gorgeous butterflies circling her. That scene was etched in his heart. This Xin¡¯er was really charming, but she made him feel even stranger, more panicked, and nervous. Especially when he saw Ye Jiushang sitting there like a king, he actually felt inferior. The mix of emotions made him very displeased. He would never lose to Ye Jiushang. Never. Yi Fentian was really unwilling to see Xue Fanxin become more and more outstanding, and he was even more unwilling to see Ye Jiushang act high and mighty. Therefore, he chose to leave. What he did not see could not hurt him. Chapter 301 - One with the Sword Yi Fentian left, but the others were still around. All of them looked at Xue Fanxin swinging the sword in a daze, feeling that such a scene was very beautiful. The person using the sword was even more pretty, making their hearts flutter. Bai Han and Xue Hanxi were both stunned. They did not overthink like Yi Fentian and only admired Xue Fanxin¡¯s beauty. Although they were a little regretful and disappointed, it was just that. Their mind was empty because of the beautiful scene in front of them. Xue Fanxin practiced her sword technique as though she had forgotten everything around her. Her heart only had the sword in her hand while her mind was filled with scenes of blades and swords. She was comprehending the mysteries and essence of the sword technique and displaying what she had comprehended. When Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s current state, he could not help but be shocked. ¡°She has actually reached the stage of becoming one with the sword.¡± Little Xin¡¯er was giving him more and more surprises! To be able to reach her heights with her Spirit Refining Realm cultivation was really a miracle among miracles. Even he could not do it. He wondered what kind of surprise Little Xin¡¯er would give him in the future. He was looking forward to it. Xue Fanxin did not know that she had become one with the sword. She only worked hard at practicing the sword, comprehending, sensing, and communicating with it. She treated the sword as her friend and fought alongside it, advancing and retreating together. ¡°Oh my god! This woman has actually reached the realm of becoming one with the sword! Master, Master, am I seeing things?¡± Although Little Lei was admiring Xue Fanxin, it was only a little. But when he noticed her comprehension, he could no longer remain calm. Gu Jinyuan and the others¡¯ cultivation levels were not high enough, and even Zhuri was the same. They had no idea what Xue Fanxin¡¯s current state meant. They only found it strange. It was only when they heard Little Lei¡¯s words that they realized that it was the realm of being one with the sword. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s becoming one with the sword?¡± Zhuri asked curiously. He was infatuated with increasing his strength and yearned for that realm. Before Ye Jiushang could answer, Little Lei said smugly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know the realm of being one with the sword. How ignorant. It means to resonate with the intent of sword. The person¡¯s will and sword¡¯s intent are interlinked. There is a sword in the person and there is a person in the sword. Person and sword are one, understand?¡± The group was still perplexed. They looked at him in a daze as if his explanation had made them more confused. The four great clans, on the other hand, were more stunned than Zhuri and the others. Everyone had a feeling in their hearts that the realm of becoming one with the sword was too far away from them. It was like the stars in the sky, impossible to reach in their entire lives. Bai Han¡¯s gaze at Xue Fanxin was getting hotter and hotter. It was very difficult to associate her with the idiot who had sores all over her face. Actually, he had never really believed that the person who had saved him in the Hundred Herb Hall that night would be that stupid, useless Miss from the Duke¡¯s Estate of the Nanling Empire. Therefore, when he met Xue Fanxin and saw her for the first time, after learning of her identity and strength, he had always wondered if the person who had saved him was actually her. Because of this suspicion, he had been anxious to draw the line with Xue Fanxin back then, not wanting to have anything to do with her. But now, his doubts gradually disappeared. His intuition told him that his savior was Xue Fanxin. Unfortunately, he had missed the opportunity to befriend her. While Xue Fanxin was practicing her sword and the others were watching her, a sharp cry suddenly sounded from the lake. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 302 - Someone Is Here The sharp cry frightened everyone present. They all retracted their gazes from Xue Fanxin and looked at the people beside her as if they wanted to obtain some information from them. Xue Fanxin was also affected. The state of being one with the sword disappeared, and she returned to her senses. She put away the sword and looked in the direction of the lake in confusion. ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Jiushang frowned. His face was filled with displeasure and intense disgust. His body emitted an incomparably cold aura, scaring everyone around him shitless. They took a few steps back in shock, and even Little Lei and the others were no exception. Xue Fanxin sensed Ye Jiushang¡¯s abnormality. While everyone was retreating, she walked over and stood in front of him. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Someone is here, and it¡¯s someone I hate.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Su Baifeng.¡± ¡°What?¡± Just as Ye Jiushang guessed, Su Baifeng had indeed come here. She slid out of the ice path and landed in the lake. At the moment, she was struggling in the lake, wanting to swim ashore. The people from the four great families guarding the shore were familiar with the number one beauty of Heavenly Saints City. They recognized her at a glance. They were shocked and excited, and they could not wait to pull her out of the water. ¡°She is actually the number one beauty and talent of Heavenly Saints City.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Young Miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, Su Baifeng.¡± ¡°Miss Su, the water is too cold. Let me pull you up.¡± After a series of terrifying things, Su Baifeng was still in shock. Recalling the experience, she still had a lingering fear. At this moment, she was extremely panicked. The cold water of the lake made her sober up a little. She looked at the men who were drooling over her and found them disgusting. She would rather soak in the water than let those people touch her. However, no matter how much she hated them, Su Baifeng still showed a pitiful appearance, asking gently, ¡°May I ask where this is? Who are you?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know where this is either. In short, it¡¯s a strange place. We¡¯re from the four great clans and are responsible for guarding this place.¡± ¡°People from the four great clans?¡± Su Baifeng was not stupid; she was quite smart actually. She thought of the people from the four great clans who had disappeared recently. Could it be that all the missing people were here? What were they doing here? Although the people of the four great clans had an extremely good attitude towards Su Baifeng and coveted her beauty, in comparison, they wanted the food on her more. To not alert the enemy, the people of the four great clans tacitly avoided mentioning that this was a sealed space, afraid that Su Baifeng would hide her food reserves. The others from the four great clans had also rushed over, including Bai Han and Xue Hanxi. Even Yi Fentian, who had returned to the stone house, came. He wanted to know who the newcomer was and also wanted to snatch food from them. If he came late, the food might be stolen by everyone else. But after coming to the lake, they realized that the person was Su Baifeng, the number one beauty of Heavenly Saints City. They had not expected the daughter of the Prime Minister to come to such a place. Chapter 303 - Indeed Stupid Before Su Baifeng could figure out the situation, she saw the important figures of the four great clans appear one after another. She was not unfamiliar with Yi Fentian, Xue Hanxi, Bai Han, and Lian Fangcheng at all. She had some friendship with them and even chatted with them over tea. Her heart calmed down a lot. She was not as panicked and afraid as before. She slowly swam to the shore and climbed up with the help of everyone. Along with Su Baifeng were Huangyi and a few attendants and maids in uniform. Those who could come here alive all had a certain level of strength. It could be seen that these people were not simple. After Su Baifeng reached the shore, she immediately circulated her energy to dry her clothes, trying her best to maintain her perfect image in front of outsiders. Right then, someone actually asked her for food. ¡°Miss Su, do you have any food on you? Can you give us some? We¡¯ve been hungry for days.¡± ¡°Miss Su is a good person. She¡¯ll definitely be willing to help others. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let her rest first and take a breath. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± Su Baifeng had long recovered, especially after the people from the four great clans appeared. With companions, all the fear in her heart was gone. She was only thinking about how to maintain her image as the number one beauty and use these people to maximize her benefits. . ¡°Huangyi, take out some of our food and share it with everyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huangyi took out some food from her bag. The next instant, it was snatched away by the four great clans. That bit of food was not enough to share, so she had to take out more. Su Baifeng saw that the people from the four great clans were fighting over food like hungry ghosts. Even young masters like Yi Fentian and Lian Fangcheng looked anxious as if they cared a lot about food¡­ She felt that something was amiss. What was the problem? Could it be that these people were just hungry? While Su Baifeng was deep in thought, the food in Huangyi¡¯s bag had almost been distributed. During the process, she also noticed some problems, so she did not empty all her stock, wanting to leave a little behind. But the four great families were unwilling to let her off. They insisted that she give them more, and they even had the intention of snatching it. The scene became more and more chaotic. Only when Huangyi emptied the bag did everyone slowly quieten down. As they ate the half-stolen food, they said, ¡°Miss Su is still the best! She¡¯s beautiful, generous, gentle, and kind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Miss Su is really a good person!¡± ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Miss Su is a good person!¡± Su Baifeng was originally thinking about the strange happenings, but after hearing so much praise, she felt light-headed. She liked flattery, and her mood improved to the extreme. She was so good that she forgot what to think. Right then, a mocking voice suddenly sounded, ruining her good mood. ¡°A stupid woman has come, and she¡¯s not just ordinarily stupid!¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed stupid,¡± a tsundere voice said. Hearing such ridiculing words, Su Baifeng was displeased, but she did not show it. Instead, she looked up first. When she saw the person who spoke, she was stunned. ¡°Fanjiu, why are you here?¡± The moment Su Baifeng said the name ¡®Fanjiu,¡¯ someone beside her said coldly, ¡°What Fanjiu? She is Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing the name ¡®Xue Fanxin,¡¯ Su Baifeng was even more shocked. Her face was filled with disbelief. She stared fixedly at Xue Fanxin. Even if the truth was in front of her, she was unwilling to believe it. How could Fanjiu be Xue Fanxin? Xue Fanxin was clearly an extremely ugly waste, but Fanjiu¡­ Impossible, this was impossible. Xue Fanxin could not be Fanjiu, and Fanjiu could not be Xue Fanxin. Chapter 304 - : Ill Play You To Death Xue Fanxin knew that the newcomer was Su Baifeng, so she was not surprised at all. She even came over to take a look and see how her face was doing. What shocked her was that Su Baifeng¡¯s face had recovered. How was this possible? In just a day or two, Su Baifeng¡¯s face had healed, and there was no scar at all. Could it be that Su Baifeng had obtained some miracle medicine? It did not matter. Anyway, her face would have recovered sooner or later. There was no difference whether she was a few days early or late. Now that Su Baifeng had come to this place¡­ Hehe, she would torture this white lotus to death. Su Baifeng did not know what kind of predicament she was about to fall into, nor did she know that the people of the four great clans actually felt that she was stupid. She was still shocked that Fanjiu and Xue Fanxin were the same person, unable to believe and accept such a fact. ¡°You¡¯re Fanjiu. How can you be Xue Fanxin?¡± If not for the fact that there were so many people present, if not for the sake of maintaining her gentle and elegant image, she would have definitely shouted, ¡°How could that extremely ugly useless Xue Fanxin be Fanjiu?¡± If Xue Fanxin was Fanjiu, wouldn¡¯t it be very difficult for her to snatch Ye Jiushang back? ¡°What has me being Fanjiu or Xue Fanxin got to do with you? Do you have to be so shocked?¡± Xue Fanxin questioned Su Baifeng with a hint of provocation, wanting to see her make a fool of herself. However, the current Su Baifeng had already humiliated herself. It was just that she did not know it. Although the people of the four great clans praised her extravagantly, they were actually mocking her for being stupid in their hearts. After distributing the food, she could only cry when she was hungry. Xue Fanxin did not mention the importance of food here, nor did the people from the four great families did. Everyone hid the food they had obtained tacitly and watched the commotion. Not to mention the people of the four great clans, even the entire Heavenly Saints City knew that Su Baifeng liked the current Ninth Imperial Uncle, Ye Jiushang. For him, went against the imperial edict to break off her marriage and caused a huge scene. The Ghost King and Ye Jiushang became mortal enemies as a result. And Xue Fanxin was the Ninth Imperial Consort that Ye Jiushang had publicly acknowledged. If Su Baifeng faced her, it would definitely be a clash of swords. For some reason, they felt that Su Baifeng would lose miserably. It was not because of anything else, but because they had all seen how ruthless Xue Fanxin was. Most importantly, Ye Jiushang doted on her. Just based on this, Su Baifeng had already lost. However, the people from the four great clans did not speak about this matter, nor did they mention that Ye Jiushang was here. They just watched the show, all of them looking like it had nothing to do with them. Su Baifeng¡¯s mind was a chaotic mess, and she did not notice the weird atmosphere. Her heart was filled with thoughts of targeting Xue Fanxin, wanting to defeat her. ¡°Xue Fanxin¡­ Fanjiu, I see. You really dare to brag about yourself. You actually used His Highness¡¯s name as your alias. This is a great disrespect to His Highness.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s disrespectful for me to use Ah Jiu¡¯s name as an alias, shouldn¡¯t you die for poisoning him?¡± ¡°When did I poison His Highness?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Draconic Lotus Intoxication your masterpiece? Back in the Spirit Origin Mountain Range, in order to get rid of me, you poisoned Ah Jiu and sent Hongyi to assassinate me. In the end¡­ Miss Su, do you want to know how Hongyi died?¡± The spectators were especially shocked. All of them looked at Su Baifeng with wide eyes and mouths, unable to believe that she was such a ruthless person. However, Xue Fanxin did not look like she was lying; there was no need for her to lie. Xue Fanxin wanted to expose Su Baifeng¡¯s shameful deeds and spoil her image. When the time came¡­ hehe, she would play you to death. Chapter 305 - You Did It On Purpose Su Baifeng had always been working hard to maintain her perfect image. Especially in front of outsiders and those important people with status, she had to be even more careful and not let anything go wrong¡­ However, her persona had been destroyed by Xue Fanxin. How could she not be angry? Yet, she could not throw her temper and shout without restraint, nor could she rush up and get physical. Although she was itching to do so, she could not. She had to keep her emotions in check and use words to clear her name. ¡°Xue Fanxin, everything needs to be based on evidence. You said that I poisoned His Highness and even sent people to assassinate you. May I ask what evidence you have? Please don¡¯t throw accusations without proof. If I had really poisoned the current Ninth Imperial Uncle, would he let me off? But look, everyone. I¡¯m still fine. The Ninth Imperial Uncle didn¡¯t do anything to me. This means that I didn¡¯t poison the Ninth Imperial Uncle, right?¡± The crowd felt that it made sense. Previously, they had doubts about Su Baifeng because of Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, but now, their minds had cleared up. They all agreed that Xue Fanxin was slandering Su Baifeng. Even Yi Fentian thought so. He found her actions unsightly, but he did not know who to side with at this moment. If he sided with Su Baifeng, Xin¡¯er would definitely not be happy. However, if he took Xin¡¯er¡¯s side, he would become a person who could not distinguish right from wrong and would be mocked. Now, it seemed like it was best not to help either. Xue Fanxin did not care what anyone in the four great clans thought of her. She only cared about herself, whether she was happy, comfortable, and continued to make things difficult for Su Baifeng. ¡°How do you know that Ah Jiu didn¡¯t do anything to you? Hasn¡¯t the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate been in a lot of trouble recently? I wonder if Prime Minister Su has come out of the prison?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Baifeng actually had suspicions that Ye Jiushang was behind the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate¡¯s recent calamities. But she was not certain and wasn¡¯t willing to confirm it, because she could not accept such a fact. . However, the truth of this matter had been exposed by Xue Fanxin. This undoubtedly destroyed her last fantasy. She had been living in her fantasies recently. She dreamed that Ye Jiushang would hate Xue Fanxin, understand her feelings, and realize how good she was. In the end, he would choose her. She imagined that she would wear a red wedding dress and marry into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to become the Ninth Imperial Consort¡­ However, her fantasy was broken by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and turned into bubbles. She found it very difficult to accept for a moment and was quite stimulated, even yelling, ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t spout nonsense. His Highness told me himself that he wouldn¡¯t dispute with me about the Draconic Lotus Intoxication, so how could he cause trouble for the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Ah Jiu said that he wouldn¡¯t hold you accountable? So you finally admitted that you were the one who poisoned him with the Draconic Lotus Intoxication.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± When Su Baifeng saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s gloating expression, she realized her mistake and gritted her teeth. ¡°You did it on purpose.¡± ¡°I did do it on purpose, so what? Bite me.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m going overboard with just a few words of truth? Then won¡¯t you think that what I¡¯m going to do next will be even more overboard?¡± Want to fight me? Go back and train for a few more years. 1 Chapter 306 - The Number One Stupid Woman Su Baifeng had accidentally confessed to poisoning Ye Jiushang, which was equivalent to indirectly admitting that she had once sent people to assassinate Xue Fanxin¡­ The people of the four great clans felt that they had been slapped in the face. After all, they had all chosen to believe Su Baifeng just now, but who knew that Xue Fanxin was speaking the truth? Yi Fentian was also upset and frustrated. He hated himself for not believing Xue Fanxin. He had missed an opportunity to make the beauty change her mind. If Ye Jiushang were present, he would have definitely sided with Xin¡¯er. Su Baifeng noticed that the people from the four great clans were all looking at her strangely. She got a little nervous. She was afraid that her image was ruined, yet she had to maintain her composure or she might fall for Xue Fanxin¡¯s trap again. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re afraid of losing His Highness¡¯s heart one day, so you¡¯re targeting me like this, right? I did indeed use the Draconic Lotus Intoxication, but that¡¯s not a poison. It¡¯s only a way to make people fall asleep in a drunken state. It won¡¯t cause any harm to the body. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Xue Hanxi. He¡¯s read a lot and knows a little about medicine. Young Master Xue, why don¡¯t you tell everyone what Draconic Lotus Intoxication is?¡± The people of the four great families turned to the side as they listened. They all looked at Xue Hanxi, waiting for his answer. Xue Hanxi actually did not want to help Su Baifeng. After all, at the end of the day, Xue Fanxin was his younger sister, but he could not lie just because he wanted to help her. Hence, he found a perfect excuse. ¡°Dragon Lotus Intoxication is indeed not a poison. It is a special material used to brew wine. Because of its exorbitant price, ordinary wine families can¡¯t afford to use it. As a result, very few people use it to brew wine, and many people are unaware of its existence. But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± someone asked. ¡°But there are differences between people after all. Some will be fine after consuming it, but others will be not, so some things are really difficult to say.¡± When Su Baifeng heard the first half of Xue Hanxi¡¯s words, she was secretly delighted. Unexpectedly, there was a twist in the second half. This made her depressed and angry, wishing she could tear Xue Hanxi¡¯s mouth apart. This damned Xue Hanxi actually did not help her. How hateful. Didn¡¯t he know how bad the relationship between the Xue family and Xue Fanxin was? Xue Fanxin had a good impression of Xue Hanxi, and it had improved a lot now. She could tell that he was not like the others from the four great clans, who had been charmed by Su Baifeng. He was not shallow or foolish, but unfortunately, he was a member of the Xue family. ¡°Young Master Xue, what do you mean? Are you implying that I¡¯m lying?¡± Su Baifeng questioned Xue Hanxi straightforwardly. Although her words were gentle, there was clearly anger in them. Before Xue Hanxi could respond, Little Lei couldn¡¯t help but say mockingly, ¡°You are indeed lying. You¡¯re a stupid and bad woman. How can a fool like you be the number one talent? I think you¡¯re more like the number one idiot. Do you know how much my master hates you? He hates you so much that he wants you to die.¡± Su Baifeng was provoked by Little Lei¡¯s sharp words and asked coldly, ¡°Whose child are you? How did your parents teach you to be so rude and disrespectful?¡± When Su Baifeng reprimanded Little Lei, the people of the four great families all involuntarily took a step back and distanced themselves from her. At the same time, they looked at her as if they were looking at an idiot. This young man was anything but weak. If Su Baifeng was not stupid, how could she not sense the powerful aura on him? You can count on yourself if you offend this young man. Chapter 307 - Hobby of Kicking People Little Lei came with Xue Fanxin to watch the show. In comparison, he would rather follow Xue Fanxin than stay by Ye Jiushang¡¯s side. Who knew a whole drama was waiting for him. Where did this Su Baifeng get her confidence to compare herself with Xue Fanxin? Didn¡¯t she see that his master had even given Xue Fanxin the Xue You Flute? She was still thinking highly of herself. She was really a stupid woman. The most hateful thing was that she actually said he did not know manners? ¡°Idiot, you said that I don¡¯t know any manners?¡± Only now did Su Baifeng notice the powerful aura on Little Lei¡¯s body. When he got angry, he even brought with him an incomparably terrifying pressure, suppressing her entire body until she could not move. She could barely speak. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to¡­ do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I don¡¯t know manners? Then I¡¯ll do something disrespectful and rude,¡± Little Lei said with a naughty smile while exercising his wrists and ankles. It was obvious that someone was going to end up miserable. The crowd had all seen how powerful Little Lei¡¯s leg skills were. A large fish weighing a few hundred kilograms had been kicked out of the water and then down from the sky by him. Just recalling that scene sent shivers down their spines. If they were really kicked¡­ Forget it, forget it. They should stay away from Su Baifeng. Su Baifeng thought that the four great clans would not stand and watch as she got bullied. It was difficult to say for others, but Lian Fangcheng definitely would not. After all, he had always liked her and even proposed to her, but she had rejected him. The guy still did not give up. He had always been good to her and often gave her gifts. Over the years, he had turned down many good marriages to wait for her. . However, the strange thing was that Lian Fangcheng did not speak up for her, especially after the young man lost his temper. He was just as afraid as others. This shouldn¡¯t have happened. In the past, with just one look, one expression, and one smile, almost all the men in Heavenly Saints City would go nuts for her. They would not hesitate even if they had to give up their lives. But now, all of them were retreating in a hurry. No one was willing to stand up for her. From the looks of it, they seemed to be scared of this young man. 1 Could it be that this young man was very powerful? Amid her thoughts, she was suddenly kicked away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It happened too suddenly. Su Baifeng was not prepared at all. She had no idea that Little Lei had the hobby of kicking people. The number one beauty of Heavenly Saints City was kicked into the lake in an extremely sorry state. With a large splash, she changed from a beauty to a drenched chicken. Her clothes were soaked again, and her hair was in a mess. She looked even more miserable than when she first came here. Her body hurt badly, and she felt like her entire skeleton was about to break. Su Baifeng was fuming with rage. She had already forgotten to care about her image. She endured the intense pain in her body as she scolded Little Lei, ¡°Rascal, you actually dare to kick me. Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I have a hobby of kicking people?¡± Little Lei patted his foot with a disgusted expression. He spoke very arrogantly, not taking Su Baifeng seriously at all. Apart from Su Baifeng and her followers, the others were not shocked at all. They looked as if they had expected it. Even a Spirit Transformation expert had been kicked into the lake by this young man, let alone Su Baifeng. So what if she was the number one beauty? If everyone died here, the number one beauty would be useless. Chapter 308 - Ignored Xue Fanxin was in an extremely good mood, laughing at Su Baifeng¡¯s misfortune. She couldn¡¯t be called heartless though. Towards an enemy who wanted to kill her, not only would she not feel pity, but she would also hit her when she was down and try her best to kill her. She wanted to get rid of Su Baifeng after leaving the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. After all, she had earned fame based on her skills. The longer she was left alone, the greater the trouble. Now that Su Baifeng had delivered herself to her doorstep, it saved her a lot of trouble. In the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, even if she could not kill Su Baifeng, she would still be half dead. In short, she had to make her suffer in all kinds of ways. Su Baifeng looked at Xue Fanxin, then at the incomparably arrogant Little Lei, and the others who were watching coldly. These people seemed to be enjoying a show, not sympathizing with her at all, nor did they feel sorry for her. This puzzled her. With so many people present, apart from Xue Fanxin and a select few, everyone else would more or less side with her. At the very least, they should definitely speak up for her. Yet, there was no one who extended a helping hand. It was her maidservant and attendant who had picked her up from the lake. Even then, everyone ignored her. There was not a single guy who cared about her¡­ If Su Baifeng still could not realize anything, then she really would be stupid. The people of the four great clans were scared of the powerful youngster. At the same time, they were angry, hateful, and helpless toward Xue Fanxin, but they seemed a little afraid of her too. After soaking in the lake again, Su Baifeng¡¯s mind cleared up a little. She was no longer as panicked as before. Her emotions gradually stabilized, and she glared at the young man. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°An idiot who¡¯s about to die has no need to know my identity,¡± Little Lei said coldly. Although he wanted to kick her a couple more times, he knew that she would die. If he accidentally killed someone, wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble? Forget it. He dared to offend everyone, except for his master and a certain woman. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Baifeng was set off by Little Lei again, but even if she was about to explode from anger, she did not let her emotions get the better of her, nor did she waste her breath on Little Lei. Instead, she turned her attention to Xue Fanxin and questioned, ¡°Xue Fanxin, all of this was your idea, right?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± Xue Fanxin asked back, feeling that Su Baifeng was becoming more and more ridiculous. When a person came to a strange place filled with danger, shouldn¡¯t the first thing they should do be to figure out where they were? But after Su Baifeng came, she did all kinds of ridiculous and stupid things. She really wondered how Su Baifeng¡¯s title of number one talent came about. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t¡ª¡± Su Baifeng was about to argue with Xue Fanxin, and she already had a series of retorts in her heart. Unexpectedly, halfway through her words, she saw Ye Jiushang rushing over, looking anxious and worried. His Highness came. He came in such a hurry. Was he here to help her? While Su Baifeng was fantasizing, Ye Jiushang had already arrived. However, he ignored her altogether. He pulled Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Quickly return to the stone house. A powerful astral wind is about to come.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Xue Fanxin could react, she had already been pulled away by Ye Jiushang. When the others heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, they ran back to the stone houses as quickly as possible. In a few blinks of the eye, everyone scattered. Only Su Baifeng remained at the scene. Looking in the direction Ye Jiushang had left, her heart was filled with incomparable pain and hatred. Why did Ye Jiushang only like Xue Fanxin? Lian Fangcheng had also run away, but when he saw Su Baifeng standing there in a daze, he risked his life to turn back. ¡°Miss Su, the wind is coming. It will be very dangerous later. Quickly follow me.¡± ¡°What danger?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain, let¡¯s go.¡± Lian Fangcheng had already sensed the wind. Seeing that Su Baifeng was still motionless, for the sake of his life, he could only run first. Su Baifeng was still confused. She did not know what was going on at all, but when she saw everyone running, no matter how stupid she was, she could tell that something very dangerous was about to happen. Hence, she hurriedly stood up to join Lian Fangcheng. If possible, she really wanted to follow Ye Jiushang. However, she had a feeling that if she went that way, there was a high chance of her being rejected. She should follow Lian Fangcheng to save her skin. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Chapter 309 - Finally Understanding Su Baifeng ran with Lian Fangcheng, but her speed was moderate. By the time she reached the courtyard door of Lian Fangcheng¡¯s stone house, a large gust of wind blew in front of her. The terrifying black mass of wind made people feel afraid just by looking at it. Even if it did not reach her fully, just a small puff injured her. Even her face was not let off. A couple of her followers were a little slow. They were blown away and then torn apart by the wind, letting out extremely tragic cries. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Baifeng was scared out of her wits. With trembling legs, she still quickened her pace and followed Lian Fangcheng into the house. Huangyi and the other subordinates also realized the severity of the matter. They dashed into the house with Su Baifeng. The slow-runners suffered quite a few injuries. Some had grievous injuries and were almost half dead. 1 Before everyone could get in, Lian Fangcheng shouted, ¡°Quick, block the door and window. Quick, quick, quick¡­¡± The wind this time was abnormally strong, at least ten times stronger than before. In the dark sky, the whistling was so loud that it was terrifying. The wooden boards rattled loudly, and several people had to press down hard to barely hold them in place. Only when the door and window were blocked did Lian Fangcheng heave a sigh of relief. Thinking back to the scene just now, his heart was filled with fear and regret. Had he known that the wind would be so terrifying this time, he would not have stopped to call Su Baifeng. He had suffered quite a few injuries, and some of his subordinates were wounded. Towards his act of kindness, not only was Su Baifeng not grateful, but she did not even feel anything. After safely hiding in the stone room, she asked coldly, ¡°What happened just now? Why was there such a powerful wind?¡± Lian Fangcheng looked at the disheveled and cold Su Baifeng and felt that something was different. It was as if the goddess in his heart was no longer so perfect, no longer the number one beauty or talent. In terms of beauty, Xue Fanxin was better than Su Baifeng. In terms of talent, Xue Fanxin seemed to have won against Su Baifeng too. Most importantly, Su Baifeng was not as gentle, graceful, and beautiful as the rumors had suggested. If not for Xue Fanxin exposing some things today, he did not know when he would really get to know her. Noticing his lack of response, Su Baifeng got displeased. She said in a heavier tone, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Answer me.¡± To treat her savior like this, one could tell her character¡­ Lian Fangcheng smiled bitterly in his heart. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°What else can it be? It¡¯s just the wind. This is a completely sealed space. The flow of time here is different from outside. Apart from the occasional lethal wind, there¡¯s nothing to eat.¡± ¡°No food? What do you mean?¡± Su Baifeng had yet to hear the coldness in Lian Fangcheng¡¯s words. Apart from that strange wind, she was resentful and jealous of Xue Fanxin. As a result, she did not spend any effort on Lian Fangcheng. ¡°It means that food is very important in this place. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re only trapped for ten days or half a month. But if you get stuck for three to five months, or even a year, without food, you can only starve to death.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Baifeng recalled how she had asked Huangyi to distribute the food, then thought of how Xue Fanxin had mocked her, and how that young man had said that she was stupid¡­ She finally understood the foolishness of her actions. If she had no food and was trapped here for a long time, wouldn¡¯t she starve to death? So just now, although the four great families were praising her, they were actually mocking her in their hearts? ¡°Huangyi, how much food do we have left?¡± ¡°Miss, the people from the four great clans demanded too much. My food has already been distributed¡ª¡± Before Huangyi could finish, Su Baifeng roared, ¡°You idiot.¡± This was the last straw. Lian Fangcheng saw everything clearly. His mindset gradually changed, but he did not say much. He just waited quietly while treating his injuries. Then, he looked at the blocked window with extreme worry. The wind was so sudden and powerful this time. He wondered how long it would last. If not for Ye Jiushang¡¯s reminder just now, how could they have run back to the stone house in time? Many people would have died. But how did Ye Jiushang know about the sudden wind in advance? Chapter 310 - You Guys Were Blocking It Even with Ye Jiushang¡¯s reminder, one or two people from the four great clans were still injured. However, apart from Su Baifeng¡¯s two followers, no one had died. This time, the four great clans had to thank Ye Jiushang. However, they did not have any gratitude in their hearts. They just hid in the stone houses. Xue Fanxin and the others naturally did not know their outcome. They all hid in the stone room unscathed and tried their best to block the door and windows. ¡°Why is the wind so powerful this time? It¡¯s at least ten times stronger than before. And it came without any warning. If we hadn¡¯t run fast, the outcome would have been unimaginable.¡± Gu Jinyuan was working hard to block the window. After making sure that it was in place, he diverted some of his attention to raise a question. Xue Fanxin was also helping him. She looked at Ye Jiushang, who was sitting leisurely, and got speechless. She did not dare to ask him to help them, saying, ¡°Ah Jiu, how did you know that there was going to be a wind? We didn¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°Do you think the power of the astral winds I control is just for show?¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly. Seeing everyone working hard, he asked carefreely, ¡°What are you all doing by the door and windows?¡± ¡°Blocking them! Otherwise, the wind outside will blow in.¡± Whoosh¡­ An incomparably terrifying whistle of the wind sounded from outside. It blew until the wooden door blocking the window cracked as if it could break at any moment. Little Lei and the injured Ah Wei were blocking the door. Both of them looked exhausted, which showed how strong the wind was outside. ¡°Master, the astral winds outside are too powerful. Even I have to expend quite a bit of effort to block them.¡± ¡°Why do you have to go through so much trouble?¡± Ye Jiushang casually shot two purple beams of light at the door and window. It was as if two small light arrays had been imprinted on the door and window. Following that, they got stable and no longer rattled. All of them had spent a lot of effort holding the wooden boards. Byt Ah Jiu casually shot two beams of light to resolve the problem¡­ This was really comparing people. How infuriating! ¡°Master, since you had a better way to block the door and window, why didn¡¯t you do it earlier? You made it so difficult for us,¡± Little Lei called out angrily. ¡°You guys were blocking it; how could I move?¡± With just one sentence, Ye Jiushang said something that was extremely lethal. It made Little Lei speechless. Even if he had something to say, he did not dare to. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, the other party was his master. Xue Fanxin ignored Little Lei¡¯s deflated expression and checked the door and windows. After making sure that nothing was wrong, she was relieved. Then, she came over and asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, do you know why the astral winds were so weird this time?¡± ¡°How many people are there now?¡± Ye Jiushang asked. This question was equivalent to answering Xue Fanxin. According to the words on the stone tablet, as long as 50 people were gathered, the challenge game here would begin. They were short of six people, but now, with Su Baifeng and the others, it seemed to be enough. ¡°Did you notice how many people Su Baifeng has?¡± Xue Fanxin had only been concerned about confronting Su Baifeng. Coupled with the fact that there were so many people present, she did not count her team members. However, it should be enough. She remembered that Su Baifeng had brought quite a few people. There were definitely more than six. ¡°If we include Su Baifeng, there are a total of eight people,¡± Gu Jinyuan said confidently. ¡°Eight? That¡¯s enough, we¡¯ve gone past 50! I wonder if anyone died in the wind this time? If more than two people died, wouldn¡¯t that be insufficient?¡± The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more depressed she felt. She couldn¡¯t understand what that Spacetime Emperor was doing. Now that they were in his territory, they could only do as he instructed. Chapter 311 - This Doesnt Make sense After blocking the door and windows, Xue Fanxin and the others lived an ¡®isolated¡¯ life in the stone house. They had enough food, so it was not a problem for them to survive for three to five months. They comfortably lived in the stone house, eating, drinking, sleeping, and having fun. Xue Fanxin took out a deck of poker cards and taught everyone how to play Fight the Landlord as entertainment when they were bored. In the beginning, a certain lord looked very disdainful, but later on, when he saw everyone playing so happily, he couldn¡¯t help but join in. In the end, he beat everyone until they were utterly defeated and miserable. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. It doesn¡¯t make sense at all. I was the one who taught you how to play Fight the Landlord. Why did I lose?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the smiling Ye Jiushang. She felt that this guy was definitely not human. How could anyone be so lucky? He had good cards every time, and often, he would have both jokers and bombs. There were times when they would be hit with his bombs before they even had the chance to put down their cards. The loser would be drawn on the face by the winner. Look at her face. It had already been painted black. It was obvious how badly she had lost. Zhuri, Fuyun, Gu Jinyuan, Ah Wei, and others also suffered the same fate. Even Little Lei was no exception. Everyone had been beaten by Ye Jiushang. In the beginning, Little Lei was quite interested in Fight the Landlord. He was especially arrogant when he won, but ever since Ye Jiushang joined, he never won again. He had lost so much that he did not dare to fight with Ye Jiushang anymore. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­ I lost again. Master, I¡¯m not playing with you anymore.¡± Little Lei was not alone in thinking that; everyone else also had the same thought. They really did not want to play with Ye Jiushang. The feeling of losing was really depressing! ¡°You can even lose such a simple game. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m really lonely at the top!¡± Ye Jiushang had been opening up to everyone. Under Xue Fanxin¡¯s influence, he had become much more humorous. At the very least, he no longer had a cold expression. He would often joke around, and his aloof aura was also gone. Sometimes, he made people feel quite amiable. All of Ye Jiushang¡¯s changes were because of Xue Fanxin. Gu Jinyuan saw all of this and was even more clear-minded. He was over Xue Fanxin. However, he, the dignified Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, had his face painted black. If this matter were to spread, wouldn¡¯t he lose his reputation? But what could he do? He was the one who had lost. ¡°I¡¯m not playing. You always win. We¡¯re always the ones who lose. How boring.¡± Xue Fanxin threw away the cards in her hand. She did not have the courage to play cards with Ye Jiushang anymore, as she would lose miserably. ¡°I won¡¯t play either.¡± Little Lei also threw away the remaining cards in his hand. He secretly decided that he would never play cards with a certain lord again. Gu Jinyuan followed their example. He wanted to throw them away as soon as possible, but he had to pretend to be serious. He changed the topic in an attempt to hide his guilt. ¡°The wind has already been blowing for four days. Why hasn¡¯t it stopped?¡± These winds would at most last three days. No matter what, it would not exceed three days. But this time, it had already been four days. There were still no signs of it stopping. If this continued, many people from the four great families would starve to death. After all, they did not have as much food as them. ¡°The wind will stop tomorrow.¡± Ye Jiushang played with an ace in his hand and had a faint mysterious smile on his face. Although he was speaking casually, his tone carried an affirmation. He was certain that the wind would stop tomorrow. Chapter 312 - Exposed Nature The wind lasted for four days and counting. The people of the four great clans did not have much food on them, and they were already famished. Even Su Baifeng, a newcomer, was hungry. When Su Baifeng went out, she would always bring her maidservant and followers. Food, shelter, and transportation were all handled by them, so she never brought food with her. Her maidservant did not carry much food with them. When she first came, Huangyi had already distributed all the food she had to the four great clans. Over the past few days, she had been eating the food her followers carried. At the start, Su Baifeng despised the dry rations her subordinates had brought and asked for delicacies. But no matter how much she complained, nothing was there. In the end, she gave in to hunger and ate even the most disgusting dry rations. Perhaps because of her empty stomach and heart filled with resentment, Su Baifeng¡¯s temper had been very bad during the few days she had been living in Lian Fangcheng¡¯s stone house. She often lost her cool, not only at her maidservant and followers but also at Lian Fangcheng. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the wind outside will last for at most three days? The fourth day¡¯s almost, but the wind hasn¡¯t stopped yet. Lian Fangcheng, are you lying to me on purpose? Do you think I¡¯ll develop feelings for you if we stay in the same room for a longer time? So what if you¡¯re the Lian family¡¯s Young Master? Compared to the Ninth Lord, you¡¯re far inferior! I advise you not to daydream. Think of a way to get out and get me food.¡± Lian Fangcheng had been suffering Su Baifeng¡¯s anger these few days. The first two days were still alright. Su Baifeng was only angry at her entourage, but after that, she actually started scolding his people and even him. Her true nature was put on a perfect display. It turned out that the goddess in his heart was like this. The funny thing was that he had actually pursued her so fervently in the past. For her, he did not hesitate to turn down so many good marriages. He even caused a ruckus with the elders in his family and almost lost his position as the Young Master. However, there were two sides to everything. Although he had suffered quite a bit, he had seen through Su Baifeng¡¯s true colors. From now on, he would no longer do anything stupid for her. ¡°How would I know why the wind hasn¡¯t stopped? Miss Su, please understand where you are. This is my territory. If I hadn¡¯t reminded you out of kindness and taken you in, you would have been a dead person by now. In that case, I should be your savior, right? But how did you treat your savior?¡± Lian Fangcheng had been bottling up his emotions, but his tolerance had reached the limit. He could no longer control himself, and all the resentment and anger in his heart burst out. This was the first time Su Baifeng had seen Lian Fangcheng so angry, startling her. For some reason, she saw disgust in his eyes. Oh no, could it be that Lian Fangcheng hated her because of her inappropriate behavior recently? She had indeed been a little angry and had not kept herself in check. Her true nature was exposed. Perhaps he was no longer interested in her after her facade was broken? Who cares! She was not interested in him anyway. But she was not in a good situation now. If she fought with Lian Fangcheng, it would not do her any good. She might even land into more trouble. No matter what, she could not break all ties with him. Su Baifeng tried her best to sort out her emotions and suppress the anger in her heart. She forced out a smile and was about to comfort Lian Fangcheng, but unexpectedly, someone shouted in the room. ¡°The wind has stopped. The wind has stopped.¡± Chapter 313 - Much Worse As soon as the wind stopped, the people of the four great clans dashed out, including Su Baifeng. They were cooped up in the stone house and were famished. They had to find food, and even Su Baifeng was no exception. But running out would not do any good. Even in the lake, there were no more fish swimming. The surface of the lake was calm, and there was nothing. Someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Quickly come and see!¡± Everyone went over to take a look. They realized that the words on the stone monument on the empty ground had changed. The incomprehensible words could now be understood by them. Seeing the content on the stone tablet, they were shocked. All of them had ugly expressions as they looked at the stone house Xue Fanxin was in. Their hearts were surging, especially those who had doubted Xue Fanxin before. They felt like they had been slapped in the face. The words on the stone tablet strangely turned into Tongxuan Realm¡¯s language. It was clearly written: Fifty people have gathered. The game is about to begin. In that case, Xue Fanxin¡¯s earlier claims were true. There was really such a ridiculous thing in this world. Someone was actually playing a game of challenge here. What was going on? Su Baifeng also came to look at the stone tablet. She did not know that there was a strange language on the stone tablet previously, but she saw the current words and said with a knowledgeable expression, ¡°What game requires fifty people to play?¡± No one answered her. They practically ignored her because everyone was thinking of another person, someone who made them angry, hateful, and helpless. If Xue Fanxin could really understand the strange words on the stone tablet, did that mean that she might be able to take everyone out of this place? The feeling of being ignored displeased Su Baifeng. With so many people present, she did not dare to throw her temper. She had to maintain her image and could only curse in her heart. These detestable people were so happy when they stole her food back then. Now, they actually dared to ignore her. When she got out, she would definitely teach them a lesson. The people of the four great families did not have the time to care about Su Baifeng. They could tell that she, the number one beauty and talent of Heavenly Saints City, was inferior to the eccentric, barbaric, and crafty Xue Fanxin. Although Xue Fanxin had a bad temper and was arrogant, she had the right to act as such. What could you say about her? ¡°Everyone, look! There¡¯s a little tiger!¡± someone suddenly shouted. The crowd¡¯s attention turned from the stone tablet to the little tiger. All of them were salivating over it, and even Su Baifeng was no exception. They had been trapped in the stone room for so long, and their stomachs were growling. It was rare to see an animal that they could eat, so they naturally would not let it go. However, this little tiger was so small, with only a few pieces of meat on it. How could it be enough for so many of them? Hence, it now depended on who was more capable. Su Baifeng also wanted to eat that little tiger. Just as she was about to unleash her charm as the number one beauty, she realized that the others had long rushed out to catch the tiger. These people were too much. How could they treat her like this? Just wait and see. ¡°Miss, should we catch that little tiger?¡± Huangyi plucked up her courage and asked. She really wanted to eat meat. Her stomach had been empty for days. Although she would not starve to death, the feeling of hunger was really uncomfortable. ¡°Do you still need to ask me that?¡± Su Baifeng was in a bad mood. She had nowhere to vent, so she could target her attendants. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Go catch that little tiger and roast it.¡± The little white tiger had come to look for Xue Fanxin and never expected there to be so many people here. They were all fighting to eat it. Wuwuwu! How terrifying! Master, where are you? Come and save me. Chapter 314 - Seamless Skynet Although the little white tiger was scrawny, its body was light and agile. A group of people chased after it for a long time but could not catch it. Even if they caught it, it would escape. This little tiger was too good at escaping. The dozens of them failed to even catch a strand of its fur. It was too infuriating. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little tiger kept jumping up and down in the crowd. One time, it even jumped onto Su Baifeng¡¯s head and randomly grabbed her hair before jumping away. Su Baifeng was so angry that she was about to go crazy. She decided to catch it herself. She took out a strange small net from her storage bag and threw it into the air, then chanted an incantation. With the incantation, the small net gradually became bigger, finally turning into a huge net. When the people of the four great families saw the large net in the sky, they all stopped pursuing the little tiger and hid outside its range to avoid being caught. ¡°This is Su Baifeng¡¯s Seamless Skynet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Seamless Skynet. I heard that if they¡¯re captured by the Seamless Skynet, even a Spirit Transformation expert will find it difficult to escape. Once the Seamless Skynet is retracted, they will be strangled to death.¡± ¡°It looks like that little tiger will belong to Su Baifeng.¡± ¡°Who asked us to be incapable of catching it?¡± While everyone was thinking that the little white tiger would be captured by Su Baifeng¡¯s Seamless Skynet, a powerful sword qi suddenly attacked, interrupting her incantation. Following that, a crystal sword with a blue light flew out and pierced through the Seamless Skynet. Su Baifeng was furious that her incantation was blocked. Before she could open fire in anger, she saw that the Seamless Skynet was pierced by a sword. This enraged her. ¡°Who destroyed my Seamless Skynet?¡± The Seamless Skynet was a magic treasure her mother had left her. It was incomparably precious and was even a life-saving item. But now, it had actually been damaged by someone. How could she not be angry? She looked at the flying sword. After cutting through the net, it flew back into someone¡¯s hand. This person was none other than Xue Fanxin. The sword flew back into her body and transformed into nothingness. Xue Fanxin had absorbed it into her body and emitted a faint, mysterious blue light. She looked beautiful and mesmerizing as if a fairy from a fairyland had walked out. Su Baifeng felt inferior as she watched the scene. The feeling annoyed her greatly. She clenched her fists and swore to herself that one day, she would definitely crush Xue Fanxin under her feet. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you damaged my Seamless Skynet. What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re using it to capture my pet. Shouldn¡¯t I do anything?¡± Xue Fanxin asked coldly. She could not be bothered with Su Baifeng. Hugging the little tiger that had already hidden under her feet and stroking its head, she reprimanded gently, ¡°Oh you, you were almost captured and roasted, do you understand? Let¡¯s see if you still dare to drink wine and act recklessly in the future.¡± ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger acted cute in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms and rubbed its head against her face, looking like it was fawning on her. ¡°Alright, alright! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. You¡¯re not allowed to do such things in the future, okay? You actually got drunk at a critical moment. A certain lord is very angry!¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Oh no, oh no, I¡¯ve made him unhappy again. How should I live in the future? Seeing that Xue Fanxin and the little white tiger were getting along so well, the people of the four great clans had no choice but to believe that the little tiger had a master. It was not someone to be trifled with. They could forget about eating a meal. Chapter 315 - Deep Sympathy Su Baifeng¡¯s teeth itched after getting disregarded, wishing to kill someone. However, just as she was about to fly into a rage, she noticed Ye Jiushang walking toward her. She immediately restrained all her anger and assumed a gentle, graceful, and beautiful facade. When Ye Jiushang approached, she took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too. What a coincidence!¡± No matter how good Su Baifeng¡¯s smile or sweet her words were, Ye Jiushang ignored her. After arriving at the scene, he walked straight to Xue Fanxin and picked up the little tiger that was nestled in her arms, throwing it far away in disgust. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t¡­¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to stop him, but it was too late. The little white tiger had already been thrown away by Ye Jiushang. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger flew in a parabola before falling to the ground. It was dizzy, and stars were popping up on its head. It could not get up for a long time, looking quite pitiful. Little Lei said gloatingly, ¡°Serves you right.¡± He had not forgotten that this stinky tiger had abandoned him in the void passageway. Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei had never seen the little white tiger before. They could only sympathize with this little cutie who had suddenly appeared, because they could tell that a certain lord seemed to dislike it and looked like he wanted to kill it. It seemed that it had angered a certain lord quite badly! ¡°Ah Jiu, the little white tiger did not do it on purpose. It is only a young spiritual beast. Its intelligence is limited, to begin with. You can¡¯t have too high expectations of it.¡± Xue Fanxin tried her best to put in a good word for the tiger. She knew how angry it had made Ah Jiu. If not for the fact that it was related to the Spacetime Emperor, Ah Jiu would have killed it long ago. Why couldn¡¯t this tiger be just a little smarter like Little Lei! ¡°I don¡¯t have high expectations for it at all. I don¡¯t want it to be of much use, as long as it doesn¡¯t cause trouble. I never keep useless people by my side, even if they are beasts. However, for your sake, I made an exception.¡± Ye Jiushang was enraged at the thought of the little white tiger¡¯s unreliability, especially when it got drunk last time. He had almost made them suffer at the evil soldiers. If Xin¡¯er had gone back to save the little white tiger back then, she would have definitely been injured. If that had really happened, no matter how close the little white tiger was to the Spacetime Emperor, he would have killed this bastard. Fortunately, he had stopped her at that time and Xin¡¯er was fine, so he endured it and did not kill the tiger. However, this was the last chance he was going to give it. Among everyone present, only Little Lei understood Ye Jiushang¡¯s temper the most. Therefore, he knew very well how tolerant he was towards the little white tiger. If it were anyone else, they would have long been killed. ¡°Ah Jiu, you can¡¯t use human standards to measure beasts, especially young ones. No matter how spiritual they are, their intelligence is not high. They are very pure and often do things according to their own preferences, not understanding the twists and turns of humans. The little white tiger is still young, like a child. It needs an adult to nurture, guide, and educate it. Only then can it grow into an outstanding beast. Alright, alright! Don¡¯t be angry at it anymore, okay? Look, the wind has stopped today, and the little white tiger is back. This is a good thing. We should be happy, right?¡± Ye Jiushang was originally quite angry, but facing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, her gentleness, cuteness, and understanding¡­ In short, in front of Little Xin¡¯er, he could not get angry no matter how angry he was. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about me, but I can deal with you!¡± ¡°Oh you, it looks like I¡¯ve really spoiled you.¡± ¡°Then, do you like the naughty me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed different.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Under Xue Fanxin¡¯s teasing, Ye Jiushang¡¯s mood slowly turned for the better. A smile gradually appeared on his face. It was so charming and noble that it made people forget where they were. Chapter 316 - Danger Arrives As Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang flirted with each other, there was no need to mention how jealous Su Baifeng was. She wanted to draw Ye Jiushang¡¯s attention to herself. However, for some reason, there seemed to be an invisible force restraining her, making her unable to move or speak. Why couldn¡¯t she move? Why couldn¡¯t she speak? Who was behind this? Could it be Xue Fanxin? No matter what happened to Su Baifeng, even if she was deceiving herself, she was unwilling to blame anything on Ye Jiushang. Even if the truth was already in front of her, she still did not want to believe it; the fantasy remained in her heart. She firmly believed that if she was sincere, she could achieve anything. One day, His Highness would know how good she was and return to her side. As long as she never gave up and kept working hard, all her dreams would be realized. Sooner or later, she would become the Ninth Imperial Consort, His Highness¡¯s woman. Only she, Su Baifeng, was worthy of such an outstanding man. No one else was qualified. 1 Su Baifeng was unaware that it was Ye Jiushang who had secretly done something to her, making her unable to move or speak. Ye Jiushang hated Su Baifeng to the core. He did not even want to look at her or hear her voice, nor did he want her to affect his relationship with Xin¡¯er. He could only let her stay quiet. The people of the four great clans knew how much Ye Jiushang doted on Xue Fanxin. They were used to such scenes. Initially, they thought that Su Baifeng had a chance. After all, the number one beauty of Heavenly Saints City had a dazzling reputation, but it seemed like there was no chance at all. She had lost to Xue Fanxin. Su Baifeng really could not compare to Xue Fanxin. You could only know who was better between the two of them after a serious comparison. Previously, they did not understand Xue Fanxin, so they felt that she was unworthy of Ye Jiushang. Now that they had learned more about her, they compared her with Su Baifeng. Even if Xue Fanxin was arrogant, crafty, barbaric, and heartless, for some reason, they still felt that she was better. Perhaps it was because Xue Fanxin¡¯s personality was more outstanding, especially after seeing her sword technique. Also, with her carefree and uninhibited character, she gave people the feeling that she was so different from others. It made them gnash their teeth in anger, but at the same time, they had to admire her. As for Su Baifeng¡­ she was also extraordinary but not that much than an ordinary heiress. There seemed to be no difference. While they were watching Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang flirt, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°The stone tablet, the stone tablet has changed again. Everyone, come and look.¡± The stone tablet concerned everyone¡¯s departure from this place, so it was a sensitive ticket. When they heard that the stone tablet had changed, they immediately turned their attention to it and ran over. The words on the stone tablet were gradually disappearing. When they became blurry, cracks actually appeared on the stone tablet. Soon, it shattered into pieces. The little white tiger ran in front of Xue Fanxin. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± Xue Fanxin could tell that it had something urgent to tell her, but she could not understand what it was saying at all. She picked it up and asked nicely, ¡°Little white tiger, what are you talking about?¡± Ye Jiushang did not understand it either. He looked at Little Lei and said coldly, ¡°Explain.¡± Little Lei replied like a well-behaved child, ¡°Master, it¡¯s saying that the various array formations and mechanisms in the tomb have been activated. The danger is about to come, so it wants us to prepare.¡± ¡°Awroo¡­ awroo¡­¡±The little white tiger heavily, indicating that Little Lei¡¯s explanation was correct. ¡°Ah Jiu, does this mean that the challenge game is about to begin?¡± Xue Fanxin had not forgotten the content written in English on her first day here. Although she did not know what the Spacetime Emperor was doing, she was certain that this tomb was filled with danger. What game of challenge? To put it bluntly, the array formations and mechanisms here had been activated. All kinds of dangers were about to arrive. Just as Xue Fanxin asked this, she suddenly felt the ground shake a little. The stone houses on both sides were also shaking violently. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 317 - Youre Too Ruthless The people from the four great families were still puzzled by Little Lei¡¯s words. Before they could figure out what was going on, a new change happened. The ground trembled more and more violently, and the incomparably firm stone houses in the surroundings actually collapsed. Facing danger, people¡¯s hearts were filled with panic. Especially when confronted with the unknown, they would be even more afraid and nervous. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± ¡°The stone houses collapsed. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Heavens! The ground is cracking too.¡± The people of the four great families were all in a mess. They gathered in twos and threes to deal with the crisis that was about to happen together. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Stay calm.¡± Out of goodwill, Xue Hanxi comforted the crowd and calmed them down. Yi Fentian, Bai Han, and Lian Fangcheng also took charge and made their subordinates prepare to deal with the crisis. Su Baifeng had been trapped in the stone house for a few days and had understood the strangeness of this place from Lian Fangcheng. Although she did not know what would happen next, she was always afraid and could not help but approach Ye Jiushang. Her intuition told her that she would only be safe by his side. Only then would she be able to survive. ¡°Xin¡¯er, prepare for battle.¡± Ye Jiushang did not have the time to care about Su Baifeng. When the change first occurred, he had started to pay attention to any activity in the surroundings. He had already sensed that there was something approaching them. He was not unfamiliar with the invaders, but¡­ Just as Ye Jiushang¡¯s words fell, dozens of huge Electric Water Eels flew out of the lake. Every one of them was bigger than the one Little Lei had caught back then. Apart from the huge Electric Water Eels, there was a strange plant. Its vines extended out of the water and covered the entire ground, like long green snakes. They were filled with water thorns, looking very terrifying. Not only that but there were also Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers climbing out of the cracks in the ground. This was even more terrifying¡­ ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s those moving human bones. They crawled out of the ground.¡± ¡°No, no, ah¡­¡± Someone was dragged down by the Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers because he could not dodge in time. He lost his life right away, letting out a tragic cry that made people tremble. Then, another person was entangled by the vines and got dragged into the lake. ¡°Ah¡­¡± In just two blinks of an eye, two people had died, startling the others. Even people of status like Yi Fentian, Bai Han, and Xue Hanxi were so frightened that their bodies trembled. ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡± Su Baifeng was scared out of her wits. She had long ignored her entourage and ran towards Ye Jiushang. Unexpectedly, a vine actually attacked her halfway. In a moment of desperation, she casually grabbed a person and threw him out to block the vine. ¡°Ah¡­ save me, save me! Young Master, quickly save me, save me¡­¡± The person was entangled by the vines and screamed miserably, constantly crying for help, but his efforts were futile. He was still dragged into the lake and died. The person Su Baifeng had thrown out was Lian Fangcheng¡¯s subordinate. Lian Fangcheng saw all of this and watched helplessly as his confidant was dragged into the water. He wanted to save him, but he did not have the ability to. In the end, he glared at Su Baifeng and roared angrily, ¡°Su Baifeng, you¡¯re too ruthless.¡± He had risked his life to save Su Baifeng, but this was how she repaid him? It was not only Lian Fangcheng who had complaints about Su Baifeng, but the others were also the same. Especially the Lian family, they were so angry that their eyes were red, wishing they could tear Su Baifeng apart. They had not expected the so-called number one beauty to be so ruthless. What gentleness, beauty, generosity, and understanding? It was all a front. Chapter 318 - Battle Begins Su Baifeng knew that she had offended the Lian family. Even the other families had bad opinions of her, but she could not care too much. If she lost her life, her reputation and image would all be in vain. Therefore, the most important thing now was to survive. Nothing else mattered. Su Baifeng chose to ignore Lian Fangcheng and continued to approach Ye Jiushang. But for some reason, even though she was only a few steps away, she could not cross over, as if there was an invisible force stopping her from moving forward. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡± Su Baifeng could only shout, hoping that Ye Jiushang would divert some of his attention to her, even if it was just to look at her. But this glance was an extravagant hope. Ye Jiushang was currently busy observing the situation, so how could he have the time to care about Su Baifeng? Even if he had the time, he would ignore her. The Jiushang Guqin had already appeared in his hand. He was standing back to back with Xue Fanxin, prepared to fight off any invader and give orders to his team. ¡°Little Lei, I¡¯ll leave the Electric Water Eels to you. You must not let them approach this place. Zhuri, Fuyun, you are in charge of those vines. Cut off those that approach immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let those fish approach this place,¡± Little Lei said arrogantly. Then, he turned to the approaching Electric Water Eels, ¡°You detestable fish actually dare to cause trouble for Master and me. I¡¯ll turn you all into fish ingredients. Watch me¡­¡± 1 Little Lei jumped up and threw a punch in the air. It was extremely powerful, sending several Electric Water Eels flying. One of them was even sent back into the lake. ¡°Aiyaya, oh no. I used too much force and the fish was beaten back into the lake. Hmph, since you¡¯re meant to be an ingredient, then come back obediently.¡± Little Lei shot out a purple light at the lake. It was like a chain as it pulled the huge fish. It lay on the ground dead, almost out of breath. The people of the four great clans realized that Little Lei was far more powerful than their previous estimates. Especially the two Spirit Transformation elders who had been kicked into the lake by Little Lei. When they recalled the situation, they felt a little afraid. They actually did not know what was good for them and overestimated their ability to yell at such a powerful person. They were stupid to the extreme. Su Baifeng also understood Little Lei¡¯s power now. Thinking back to how she was educating him, she really broke out in a cold sweat for herself. On careful thought, having such a powerful person by Ye Jiushang¡¯s side was a good thing for her. As long as this young man resolved the crisis here, wouldn¡¯t they be safe? It would be even better if Xue Fanxin died in the fight. It had to be said that Su Baifeng really knew how to let her imagination run wild and even fantasize. Unfortunately, no one had the energy to care about her. The Jiushang Guqin in Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand flicked out a few notes from time to time to deal with the Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers that were approaching them. These skeleton soldiers were extraordinary. They could not be killed or destroyed. Even if you smashed all their bones, they would reform. ¡°Ah Jiu, we can¡¯t kill these soldiers. Their numbers are also increasing. What should we do?¡± Xue Fanxin held the Xue You Sword in her hand and kept pushing back the approaching spectral soldiers. Her cultivation was not enough, so she could not casually scatter more than ten Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers like Ah Jiu. At most, she could only repel them. However, the retreating spectral soldiers quickly bounced back. There was no end to them. Chapter 319 - Curse of Vengeance Ye Jiushang ordered Little Lei to deal with the Electric Water Eels and Zhuri and Fuyun to deal with the vines because he wanted to focus on studying the Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers. After all, they were the most terrifying. The other two were nothing serious. The spectral soldiers were not alive, so they would not die. The only reason they could move was because of their grievances and vengeful spirits. If they could eliminate the root cause, wouldn¡¯t they be done with these Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers? ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you remember the Soul Awakening Song I taught you previously?¡± ¡°I remember! Can the Soul Awakening Song deal with them?¡± ¡°The Soul Awakening Song is not enough, but if you add the Curse of Vengeance, it might do the trick.¡± ¡°The Curse of Vengeance? Is that difficult to learn? The situation is critical now, and I might not make it.¡± ¡°This Curse of Vengeance is relatively complicated. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to learn it in a short period. So you only need to play the Soul Awakening Melody next. Leave the Curse of Vengeance to me. With the two notes combined and the resonance of Jiushang and Xue You, it should be able to disperse the wraiths and grievances here. Get ready and begin the duet.¡± Ye Jiushang did not explain much. With a casual sweep of his hand, a guqin table appeared from his interspatial ring. Ye Jiushang placed the Jiushang guqin on the table and sat down. He placed his ten fingers on the strings and started playing right away. Xue Fanxin heard the leisurely guqin sound. It was extremely pleasant to the ear as if it could sublimate one¡¯s soul. She even lost herself for a moment. Fortunately, she immediately returned to her senses and transformed the Xue You Sword in her hand into the Xue You flute. She stood beside Ye Jiushang and began to play the Soul Awakening Melody. The guqin and flute played together, and the Soul Awakening Melody and Curse of Vengeance were released at the same time, producing a powerful force. All the Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers were affected. Their movements gradually slowed down and became stiff. In the end, they did not even move. When the grievances and vengeful spirits dispersed, the human bones would lose their support and collapse. While the number of skeleton soldiers decreased, no one else climbed out from the ground. The situation was clearly improving. The people from the four great families seemed to have seen a ray of hope. They did not do much and only occasionally slashed at the vines that crawled over from the ground. As for the Electric Water Eels and the Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers, they did not have the ability to deal with them, so they could only hide and watch. Su Baifeng really wanted to go to Ye Jiushang¡¯s side; she hoped that the person fighting alongside him was her. However, she could not take those few steps. To avoid the vines¡¯ attacks, she had no choice but to retreat. Not only could she not approach Ye Jiushang, but she also distanced herself from him. She could only watch from afar as Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin played the guqin and flute. That beautiful scene really made her envious and jealous, but more than that, it made her feel hateful. If not for Xue Fanxin, the person by His Highness¡¯s side would definitely be her. 1 She really hated it. She wished Xue Fanxin could drop dead. ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± Huangyi did not stay by Su Baifeng¡¯s side, because she knew her very well. At a critical moment, even if her family was by her side, Su Baifeng would push them out to protect herself, let alone a small maidservant like her. However, she could not stand by and watch her master in danger. Else, she would be in even more trouble. It would be fine if her master died, but if she did not, the one who would die would definitely be her. When Su Baifeng heard the shout, she realized that while she was distracted, a vine was approaching her and was about to wrap around her foot. If not for Huangyi¡¯s reminder, she would probably¡­ Su Baifeng did not dare to be distracted anymore. She cut off the vines under her feet and approached the four great clans. She was currently isolated. If she encountered danger, she would be in a terrible state. Since she could not go to His Highness¡¯s side, she could only stay with the four great families. Chapter 320 - Fighting Seriously When Su Baifeng came, the people of the four great clans were wary of her, afraid that she would push them out to be her shield. Although displeased, she did not have the luxury to care about what others thought of her. Despite being with the four great clans, her mind had always been on Ye Jiushang. As she watched Ye Jiushang play the guqin with another woman, she felt increasingly jealous. She had always known that Ye Jiushang had a special flute called the Xue You Flute. She had accidentally seen him take it out to study. Although she had only seen the Xue You Flute once, she could not forget it even now, always thinking of obtaining this flute. But now that the Xue You Flute had fallen into Xue Fanxin¡¯s hands, how could she not be angry and hate her? Su Baifeng stared at Xue Fanxin, who was focused on playing. The longer she looked, the more hatred she felt. It was getting too intense. In the end, she actually could not hide it anymore, showing it all on her face. When the people of the four great clans saw Su Baifeng¡¯s hateful expression, they were so frightened that they moved away from her. The number one beauty and talent in their hearts were no longer there. They then looked at Xue Fanxin, who was playing a duet with Ye Jiushang to defeat the invaders. She was so elegant and peaceful, and her spirit was so touching¡­ No wonder Ye Jiushang had given up on Su Baifeng, the woman with the title of number one beauty. She was indeed incomparable to Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin was in a special state. Apart from Ye Jiushang, there was no one else in her eyes, heart, and mind. There was only the sound of the guqin and flute that the two of them played together. The realm of sound was very strange as if it had brought her to a place filled with the sounds of nature. She had comprehended the initial form of the Voice of Heaven and Earth previously, so what did she comprehend now? Even if she had gained some insights, she could not go too deep. After all, she was fighting. If anything happened during her comprehension, it would be bad for herself and Ah Jiu. Hence, she should fight seriously. With the duo playing together, the number of Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers decreased. The vengeful spirits around them gradually dissipated. On Little Lei¡¯s side, dozens of adult Electric Water Eels¡¯ corpses were piled up in a corner like a small mountain. It was a magnificent sight. Little Lei watched these Electric Water Eels closely. He would kill whichever one of them had survived and wanted to escape. Not a single one was permitted to leave. ¡°How dare you run? Get back here and be my food!¡± 1 Seeing a huge fish being kicked back by a youngster, the people of the four major families trembled. Their hearts were filled with fear as they secretly sighed. Fortunately, they were not big fish, or they would be in trouble. Zhuri and Fuyun were also doing very well. With Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei¡¯s help, they did not just resist those vines; they even beat them back into the lake. Once the skeleton soldiers collapsed, the Electric Water Eels were beaten, and the vines returned to the lake, this terrifying crisis was finally over. However, before the people of the four great clans could feel the joy of surviving a calamity, a voice broke the atmosphere. ¡°What happened? Why is it so noisy? Why are you all clamoring about? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯ll affect people¡¯s sleep?¡± Xiao Muyan, this guy, walked out of his stone house. He started cursing before realizing what was going on outside. He soon realized that the situation was amiss and was stunned. 2 ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 321 - I Want Two After Xue Fanxin¡¯s first day here, Xiao Muyan never appeared again. While the people from the four great clans were fighting to trade for food with Xue Fanxin, he had been hiding in his stone house and only made an appearance today. If this guy did not come, everyone would have almost forgotten about him. Xiao Muyan actually did not have much friendship with the four great clans. Among everyone present, he only knew Gu Jinyuan, but they were only acquaintances. Their relationship was not that good. In this situation, Xiao Muyan could only look for Gu Jinyuan to explain. ¡°Young Master Gu, what happened?¡± ¡°Young Master Xiao, you really sleep like a log. You only woke up when the stone house was about to collapse. If you had woken up a little later, you might have been able to sleep forever without eating pills in the future.¡± Gu Jinyuan was actually a little resentful towards Xiao Muyan, and his words were cold. When they were in trouble, Xiao Muyan had taken out the pills he had refined and exchanged them for a stone house with the four great clans. He originally wanted to live in the same room as Xiao Muyan, but unexpectedly, he was unwilling to share. Helpless, he could only empty his pockets to trade for a stone house. Although he did not blame Xiao Muyan, when Xue Fanxin and the others arrived later, his attitude made him very displeased. From then on, he no longer treated Xiao Muyan as a friend. In fact, they were not friends, to begin with. It was just that the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company had dealings with the Blue Sea Villa. Offending Xiao Muyan would harm the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company¡¯s interests, so he always put up with Xiao Muyan. Perhaps because he had experienced too much and even walked through the gates of hell, his state of mind had changed. He no longer cared about Xiao Muyan or the Blue Sea Villa. At most, he would earn less money. If the Blue Sea Villa refused to conduct business, he could find another supplier. Xue Fanxin was another potential client. Xiao Muyan read the coldness in Gu Jinyuan¡¯s tone and did not like it. He also knew that he was angry at him, so he no longer asked him. ¡°Young Master Xue, can you tell me what happened here?¡± Xue Hanxi was an easygoing person. Since Xiao Muyan had asked, he naturally replied politely, ¡°As Young Master Xiao can see, we just experienced a huge battle. The strange words on the stone tablet mean that gathering fifty people will open the challenge game. Now that fifty people have gathered, the game should have begun.¡± How was this a game? It was simply fatal danger. If not for Ye Jiushang, Xue Fanxin, and that powerful young man, all of them would have died here. ¡°Game?¡± Xiao Muyan was a little puzzled. To save food, he often ate pills to make himself sleep. When he woke up, he would not feel too hungry. Who knew that so much would happen while he was sleeping? What shocked him, even more, was that there were so many large fish piled not far away, with a young man sitting on top. In his arms was a little tiger that he was ruthlessly ¡®torturing.¡¯ There should be enough fish for them to eat for a while, right? Xiao Muyan only enquired about the basic situation and said nothing else. He walked towards the pile of big fish and did not even glance at Little Lei. He said in a domineering tone, ¡°I want two of these fish. You can distribute the rest among yourselves.¡± 2 The people of the four great clans looked at Xiao Muyan as if they were looking at an idiot. Their faces were filled with mockery. What kind of joke was this? How could they dare to take this fish unless they wanted to die? Chapter 322 - : Same Words Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had just put away their weapons and were walking over when they heard Xiao Muyan¡¯s words. They found him ridiculous. He didn¡¯t do anything and was even inferior to the people from the four great clans. While they were fighting painstakingly, he was enjoying a good nap. The moment he came, he shamelessly wanted two big fish. And that too in such a commanding tone. What right did he have? Was the Blue Sea Villa that impressive? Was being able to refine pills so good? Although Xue Fanxin really wanted to teach Xiao Muyan a lesson, she felt that there was no need, because someone else would do it. Little Lei was sitting on the top of the fish pile because he wanted to keep an eye on these ingredients. He did not let go of a single fish. Even those who ran back to the lake were pulled back by him. It could be seen how much he valued these ingredients. Xiao Muyan¡¯s order displeased Little Lei, and he scolded angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think I¡¯ll give you two fish just because you said so? These fish are all mine. Forget about two, I won¡¯t even give you a bone. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost, or I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡± ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger, which had been ravaged in Little Lei¡¯s arms, echoed. It also released its anger at Xiao Muyan, unwilling to share the fish no matter what. It had just learned from Little Lei that there was a delicacy called dry pot roasted fish. It had been guarding these fish with him and waiting to enjoy the dish, so it did not allow anyone to peep at these fish. 1 Be it Little Lei or the little white tiger, they were both first-class foodies and were very protective of their food. If those unrelated people dared to snatch food from them, they would not be polite. Xiao Muyan did not expect a little brat to speak so arrogantly. Even the old fellows of the four great clans had to be polite to him, let alone a little brat¡­ ¡°Which family are you from? You¡¯re so uncultured. Don¡¯t you know etiquette?¡± The people of the four great clans almost burst out laughing. Su Baifeng¡¯s expression turned dark because Xiao Muyan was basically repeating her. Hearing the same words, she finally realized how ridiculous and stupid she had been when she said that Little Lei was unruly and rude. Xiao Muyan sensed that the atmosphere was a little off. The people from the four great clans seemed to be mocking him, which made him very unhappy, but his heart was filled with doubts. Had he done something wrong? Just as he was puzzled, someone ran up in a hurry and begged, ¡°Young Master Xiao, I beg you to save my younger brother. He¡¯s injured and looks like he¡¯s about to die.¡± A young man covered in blood was carried to Xiao Muyan. He was on his last breath. Xiao Muyan did not even look at the injured guy and rejected bluntly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Young Master Xiao, I only have this one younger brother. He is my only family. I beg you to save him. As long as you save him, I¡¯ll do anything to repay you.¡± ¡°I said I won¡¯t save him.¡± No matter how hard the other party begged, Xiao Muyan¡¯s attitude remained the same. He didn¡¯t show any mercy. Everyone knew that Xiao Muyan of the Blue Sea Villa was the grand disciple of the Medicine King. Not only were his medical skills impressive, but he was also a high-level alchemist. However, Xiao Muyan had a bad temper. It could even be said he was cold and heartless. Even with his impressive medical skills, he never easily saved people. According to rumors, the current Heavenly Saint Emperor personally went to the Blue Sea Villa to seek treatment, but Xiao Muyan acted indifferently. He rejected him without showing his face. Xiao Muyan was arrogant, but he had the right to be arrogant. What could you do to him? Just as the other party was about to give up in despair, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to save you, but he can¡¯t. So it¡¯s useless no matter how much you beg him.¡± Chapter 323 - Rescue Xue Fanxin had no impression of Xiao Muyan. Although he had rejected Gu Jinyuan¡¯s request to live with him back then, she did not have any opinion about him. After all, there was nothing wrong with him not liking to live with others. The stone house belonged to him, and he had the right to control it. But now, after learning more about Xiao Muyan, she felt disgusted. Xiao Muyan looked at the person who spoke and realized that it was Xue Fanxin. His face immediately revealed distaste and disdain, and he retorted unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you want to use reverse psychology to make me save him, then you¡¯re too naive. I, Xiao Muyan, won¡¯t fall for such tricks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste time with a self-righteous person like Xiao Muyan. The most important thing now was to save a life. She went to the injured person and started to examine him. The people of the four great families were suspicious of Xue Fanxin¡¯s ability to save the guy. However, this little girl gave people an inexplicable sense of conviction, making them want to believe her even though they clearly had doubts. Xue Fanxin got serious when it came to saving people. There was only the patient in her eyes, nothing else. ¡°He was injured by the poisonous vine. The poison entered his blood from the surface of his skin and then invaded his internal organs. This poison is very potent. He will die in fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I beg you to save my younger brother. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡± Xiao Muyan had not expected Xue Fanxin to really have some ability. She easily saw through the details of the injury. Although he was shocked, he said coldly, ¡°The poison is extraordinary. Even an antidote might not be able to save him. I advise you to give up.¡± Xue Fanxin was currently busy helping the victim. All her attention was placed on the man and had no time to quarrel with Xiao Muyan. She took out a pill from her storage bag and personally fed it to the guy. Then, she used the Yang Needle Art in the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art. When Xue Fanxin took out the pill, Xiao Muyan was shocked because he could sense that the pill was extraordinary. Later, he observed the needle technique Xue Fanxin used. Its profundity stunned him. What a mysterious needle technique. Every needle seemed to contain incomparably powerful energy, which was repairing the injuries of the human body. Xiao Muyan was too shocked and could not help but ask, ¡°What acupuncture technique is that? And what was that pill?¡± Xue Fanxin continued ignoring Xiao Muyan. Even if she was only saving a follower with low status, she was extremely serious. From the acupuncture to feeding the medicine, she remained meticulous and careful. After finishing her work, she said to the injured man¡¯s brother, ¡°The poison in his body has been controlled by me. It will be slowly expelled from his body in the next few days. We just have to let him rest well and take some medicine. You don¡¯t have to worry about the pills. Since I¡¯ve saved him, I¡¯ll help him to the end. I¡¯ll prepare the medicine later.¡± ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, thank you for your kindness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a kindness. I just don¡¯t want to be a person who leaves people in the lurch, especially when I have the ability to save people.¡± ¡°No matter what, you saved my brother¡¯s life. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll repay your kindness.¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Xue Fanxin did not wish to talk too much. She stretched and wanted to deal with something else. But at this moment, an angry voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°I asked you a question just now! Did you hear me?¡± Chapter 324 - Super Worth It Xiao Muyan was curious about Xue Fanxin¡¯s acupuncture technique. He could not wait to learn more about the mysterious technique and even wanted to acquire it. Unexpectedly, Xue Fanxin did not entertain him at all. She did not even glance at him and ignored him altogether, making him very unhappy. ¡°Your name is Xue Fanxin, right? Answer my question. What acupuncture technique did you use just now? And what was that pill?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should I answer you?¡± Xue Fanxin asked mockingly. She continued to stretch. Looking up, she saw Little Lei sitting on a mountain of Electric Water Eels. The scene was really exaggerated, but it looked a little funny. One could imagine what it would be like if dozens of large fish weighing hundreds of kilograms were piled together and a handsome young man sat on top with a little tiger in his arms. ¡°Little Lei, what are you sitting on it for?¡± ¡°Watch these fish lest they get stolen. Girl, I caught so many Electric Water Eels today. Shouldn¡¯t you make dry pot roast fish for me?¡± Little Lei only had food on his mind. He closely watched the fish sitting under his butt. If not for the incident just now, he would have definitely kicked Xiao Muyan into the lake. How dare they have designs on his fish? They were really courting death. ¡°There are so many fish. Can you finish them all?¡± Xue Fanxin walked over to take a closer look and realized that these fish were basically dead. The lightning on their bodies had also been sucked away by Little Lei, so they were harmless now. There were at least ten thousand kilograms of fish. Could they finish them? ¡°If you can¡¯t finish them, store them. They won¡¯t spoil in the storage bag anyway.¡± ¡°Do you have such a large storage bag?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but as long as you and Master have it.¡± An ordinary storage bag could at most contain about 500 kilograms. The best storage bag only had a capacity of a few thousand kilograms. How many storage bags would it take to store ten thousand kilograms of fish? Furthermore, the storage bags on them were filled with things, and there was no space¡­ Unless they used her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space, these fish were really difficult to handle. However, she had to deal with them. She could not waste them as they were an excellent ingredient! ¡°Girl, you haven¡¯t answered my question! Do you want to make dry pot roasted fish or not?¡± Little Lei urged her again. Looking at his anxious expression, if he did not get an answer that satisfied him, he would definitely go crazy. ¡°You have to skin them first. Otherwise, how can you eat them?¡± Just the thought of the countless fish scales and skin on these fish made Xue Fanxin overjoyed. That was a huge fortune! The gains from Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor were huge. Not only had her strength increased greatly, but she had also made a fortune. It was super worth it. ¡°Oh right, how could I have forgotten about that? Little white tiger, hurry up and pull out the scales and skin the fish. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any roasted fish to eat.¡± Little Lei jumped down from the fish pile and threw the little white tiger in his arms to the side. He then started pulling out the fish scales and peeling the skin. In a few blinks of the eye, half of the scales of a huge Electric Water Eel had been removed. This was not the first time the four great clans had seen such a jaw-dropping scene, so they were not that surprised, nor did they find it strange. However, Su Baifeng and Xiao Muyan were seeing Little Lei in action for the first time. They were given a fright, especially Su Baifeng. She finally realized how powerful Little Lei was. Thinking back to when she first came and provoked this young man, she was really stupid. Even if she did not curry favor with such a powerful person, she should not have offended him. Fortunately, there was not much conflict between her and this young man. As long as she handled the matter properly, there should be no problem. It had to be said that Su Baifeng was daydreaming again. Unfortunately, no one cared. Chapter 325 - Speechless Little Lei was busy pulling out the fish scales. He had no time to care about anything else. The little white tiger went forward to help. Although it took a long time to bite off a scale with its teeth, at least it was working hard for delicious food. Xue Fanxin watched as more and more scales piled up on the ground. She was overjoyed as if she could see endless gold waving at her. ¡°With so many scales, we¡¯ll definitely earn a lot of money if we sell them. Gu Jinyuan, do you think there¡¯ll be a market for these scales? What if no one buys them?¡± ¡°Such a rare item will definitely be fought over by countless people. When we get back, if you want to sell the scales, I¡¯ll help you publicize them. Anyone in the Tongxuan Realm who has some spare money will come and buy the scales. Even if just for adding them to their collection, they¡¯ll be very willing. However, if there are too many, the price won¡¯t be the best, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡± Gu Jinyuan looked at the increasing number of scales and suddenly felt that Xue Fanxin¡¯s luck was heaven-defying. This girl seemed to be able to encounter good things no matter what the situation was. Even amid life and death, she could still make a fortune. Although she was not the one who had shot down these Electric Water Eels, Little Lei only cared about food. Anything else would belong to her. A person¡¯s luck was closely related to her fate. Just in terms of luck, Su Baifeng was far inferior. ¡°Even if I quote a million spirit coins per scale, I¡¯ll still earn a lot. If I really can¡¯t sell them, I¡¯ll keep them for myself. Anyway, this thing won¡¯t depreciate.¡± ¡°With these fish scales, I can help you refine a dagger.¡± Ye Jiushang had been silent the entire time. When he opened his mouth, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. After all, he was always the center of attention. ¡°How many fish scales will it take to refine a dagger?¡± Xue Fanxin asked, her heart aching. She felt that the quantity would not be small. ¡°Everything.¡± ¡°What? All of them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, what kind of dagger do you want to refine? Do you need so many fish scales?¡± ¡°What an idiot girl. The things Master refines are definitely priceless. You can¡¯t even bear to part with these lousy fish scales. Think about those pots and pans. Aren¡¯t they even more valuable?¡± Little Lei found an opportunity to splash cold water on Xue Fanxin. Although the scales of the Electric Water Eel were valuable, they were far inferior to the artifacts refined by his master. Even a spirit artifact refined by him was more valuable than these scales. Xue Fanxin was reminded by Little Lei¡¯s words and no longer felt sorry for the fish scales. She said readily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take out all the fish scales. You can refine a dagger for me.¡± ¡°Keep these fish scales for now. I¡¯ll refine them when we get back.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Ye Jiushang did not say anything else. He only smiled at Xue Fanxin, his face filled with doting. Su Baifeng was about to go crazy with jealousy, but she had to bear with it. Just now, because the scene was chaotic and the situation was critical, she had not been able to speak to Ye Jiushang. Now that everything was calm, she had to talk to him no matter what. ¡°Your Highness, are you still angry at me? It was my fault for giving you the Draconic Lotus Intoxication back then, but I was also worried about you! If the Ghost King knew of Xue Fanxin¡¯s existence, he would definitely use her to threaten you, so I¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you sent people to assassinate me and want to destroy me?¡± Xue Fanxin continued Su Baifeng¡¯s words, which were filled with ridicule and coldness. Then, she questioned, ¡°You¡¯re worried that the Ghost King will use me to threaten Ah Jiu, so why aren¡¯t you worried that the Ghost King will use you to threaten Ah Jiu? If your existence seriously threatens Ah Jiu, shouldn¡¯t you destroy yourself?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Baifeng was rendered speechless. She was angry, hateful, and helpless. She glared at Xue Fanxin fiercely, wishing she could tear her apart. Just you wait. One day, she would definitely shred this girl to pieces. Chapter 326 - : I Allow It Not only did Xue Fanxin find Su Baifeng¡¯s words ridiculous, but even the people from the four great clans had such thoughts. The more they looked at her, the more they felt that Su Baifeng was hypocritical. They just did not say it. Su Baifeng had been repeatedly defeated by Xue Fanxin and was filled with fury. Since no one from the four great clans stood up for her, she was even more angry, so much so that she was about to explode. But so what if she was angry? She could not beat or scold them, and there was no one to support her. She could only bottle up her emotions. She would bear with it. She would try her best to bear with it. At least for now. When she left this damned place, she would use all means to get rid of Xue Fanxin. ¡°Are you thinking of getting rid of me after we get out?¡± Xue Fanxin exposed Su Baifeng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t go too far. If not for His Highness backing you, would you dare to be so arrogant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I have someone backing me. Are you going to bite me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you have the ability, go find someone to support you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t talk big here. Also, we don¡¯t know if you can get out alive, so don¡¯t think too much about it. Perhaps this will be your burial place. When the time comes, you won¡¯t even be able to get out. How will you deal with me? By becoming a ghost? I, Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t do anything wrong in my life, so I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts knocking on my door in the middle of the night. If you really become a ghost, I still have ways to deal with you.¡± Su Baifeng could not win against Xue Fanxin at all. She was so angry that her heart hurt, and she almost fainted. In her anger, she actually wanted to look for Ye Jiushang for help. ¡°Your Highness, this woman is really too much. You should teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°How do you want me to teach her a lesson?¡± Ye Jiushang finally said to Su Baifeng, but his tone was extremely cold, so cold that it could freeze people. The listeners could hear the biting chill and anger in Ye Jiushang¡¯s words. They could also see Ye Jiushang¡¯s attitude towards Xue Fanxin. Only Su Baifeng, whose blood had rushed to her head, did not notice anything. She even got excited because Ye Jiushang was talking to her. She thought that he was finally willing to side with her. ¡°Your Highness, this woman is relying on her status as the Ninth Imperial Consort to be so arrogant. She really should be taught a lesson, or else it will affect your reputation.¡± ¡°I allowed her to use her status as the Ninth Imperial Consort. So what?¡± ¡°This¡­ Your Highness¡­¡± Only then did Su Baifeng realize that things seemed to be a little different from what she had thought. Her mind cleared up a little, and she noticed that she had done something stupid again. She was enraged. She actually wanted Ye Jiushang to help her teach Xue Fanxin a lesson. How was that possible? Even if it was possible in the past, it was not now. Couldn¡¯t she see how much Ye Jiushang doted on Xue Fanxin? What was wrong with her recently? She was always doing foolish things, especially in this damned place. After meeting Xue Fanxin, she had been making repeated mistakes and doing ridiculous things. How could someone as smart as her act so stupidly? Su Baifeng realized that something was wrong with her and felt extremely embarrassed as if she had become a laughing stock and was being mocked by a large group of people. She was panicked and helpless. ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡± Ye Jiushang ignored Su Baifeng and was not even willing to speak to her. He turned his gaze away and walked toward the skeleton soldiers as if he had something to do. ¡°Ah Jiu, where are you going?¡± Xue Fanxin asked. ¡°Have fun here. I¡¯ll go there and find some clues.¡± Ye Jiushang was always so patient and gentle to Xue Fanxin. He only left after answering her question. Su Baifeng was incomparably jealous. Her heart was about to collapse, and her face was twisted beyond recognition. Her ten fingers were clenched into a fist, wishing she could kill Xue Fanxin. But could she kill her? Chapter 327 - She Cant Do It The moment Ye Jiushang left, the atmosphere became even stiffer. Su Baifeng¡¯s expression was ugly. She could neither leave nor stay at the scene. Her situation was really awkward. No matter how embarrassed she was, no one present cared. The people of the four great clans all ignored her. Ever since they saw Su Baifeng pushing the people around her as shields to protect herself, the people of the four great clans had developed feelings of hatred for her. No matter how miserable she was, they would not care. Among the four great families, Xue Hanxi was the most easygoing, but at this moment, even he did not speak up for her. Lian Fangcheng, who had pursued Su Baifeng back then, was the same. Everyone had just experienced a calamity and was still in a state of shock. Who had the time to care about others? Xue Hanxi adjusted his emotions and tried his best to calm down. When he saw that his brothers, who had risked their lives with him, were either injured or dead, his heart was heavy. For their sake, he had no choice but to muster up his courage and walk toward Xue Fanxin. He said in a pleading tone, ¡°Miss Xue, can you save these brothers of mine? I won¡¯t forget your kindness. I know you don¡¯t have any good feelings for the Xue family, but the Xue family isn¡¯t completely heartless. Many people are still loyal.¡± ¡°Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, help me pick up the fish scales and skin here. Fuyun, come with me to take a look at those injured.¡± Xue Fanxin did not agree to Xue Hanxi¡¯s request directly, but she used her actions to express her decision. Actually, she had not interacted much with the Xue family. She could not deny everyone because of a few scums. Most importantly, she could not watch as those who had no grudge against her died in front of her. It would have been fine if she did not have the ability to save them, but she did. She could not ignore people in need when she was capable of saving them. Xue Fanxin took out the medicine kit she carried with her and brought Fuyun along to treat the injured. She gave pills to those in serious condition for free. Once she started treating people, she turned serious and tried her best not to make any mistakes. Fuyun helped by the side. Since she knew nothing about medicine, she was a little flustered. After a while, she finally became a little familiar with it. Xiao Muyan wanted to find an opportunity to ask Xue Fanxin about the origins of her acupuncture technique and where those medicinal pills came from, but he never had the chance to. Xue Fanxin was treating the injured very seriously, with nothing else on her mind. Under such circumstances, even if he asked, he would not receive any response. He really could not understand. Most of these people were followers or sacrificial soldiers of the four great clans. Their lives were not valuable at all. Even if all of them were sold, it would not be enough to exchange for a precious pill. Yet, Xue Fanxin had wasted countless pills on them¡­ What a stupid woman. Xue Fanxin was treating a heavily injured person. His injuries were too serious, and ordinary medicine could not save his life. However, she did not hesitate to take out a precious healing pill, planning to give it to the poor guy. Xiao Muyan saw the pill in her hand and hurriedly went to stop her. ¡°Xue Fanxin, do you know the value of this pill? This is a healing pill that can¡¯t be bought with money. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to give it to a sacrificial soldier?¡± Chapter 328 - Generous Distribution of Fish Xiao Muyan¡¯s words not only displeased the followers of the four great clans, but even Xue Fanxin was annoyed. ¡°Then in your eyes, what kind of people¡¯s lives are valuable? The likes of you?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in return, her tone filled with disdain and ridicule. She hated those who thought that they were superior to others, thought highly of themselves, and were self-righteous. They considered only themselves as important, while others could be disregarded, that their lives were valuable, and that others¡¯ lives were cheap¡­ Such people were really annoying. ¡°You¡­¡± Although Xiao Muyan did not have a comeback, he did not agree with her. Humans were born to be either noble or lowly. This was an indisputable fact. The lives of those with low backgrounds were like grass. It had been like this since ancient times. What was wrong with that? Although Xiao Muyan did not say anything, Xue Fanxin could tell that his thoughts hadn¡¯t changed. He was just too embarrassed to say it. It didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, this Xiao Muyan had nothing to do with her. Xue Fanxin went back to ignoring him. She continued her treatment and placed all her attention on the injured. She had a basic respect for every patient. She also said some simple words of concern and gave them some reminders, providing them comfort and encouragement. Seeing Xue Fanxin treat everyone so sincerely, Fuyun was the most touched. She finally believed that in Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes, she was not just a lowly maidservant, but a person, or even a friend. The Consort was indeed a kind person. In her eyes, every life was equal. There was no difference in status, even though society dictated so. No wonder the Lord doted on the Consort so much. The Consort was indeed outstanding. The people of the four great families were treated by Xue Fanxin. No matter who was injured, even if it was Lian Fangcheng, she did not view them differently. Yi Fentian was not injured, but he really hoped he was. This way, he could come into close contact with Xue Fanxin, but¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve treated everyone¡¯s injuries. I¡¯ve also told you what you should pay attention to. Go find a clean place to rest now. If there¡¯s an emergency, come and tell me immediately.¡± Xue Fanxin finished treating the last patient. She was about to do something else, but after thinking about it and hesitating for a moment, she finally took out an Electric Water Eel stored in her space. Fuyun asked in confusion, ¡°Your Highness, why did you take this fish out?¡± This was the Electric Water Eel that Little Lei had caught last time. They had only eaten a little. There was still a lot left, more than a few hundred kilograms. ¡°Since I helped them, let¡¯s do it all the way,¡± Xue Fanxin explained casually. She turned to everyone, ¡°From now on, everyone can take two kilograms of fish from me. Those in special situations can take a little more, but everyone can at most take three kilograms.¡± The people of the four great clans were all stunned. Some even thought that this was a dream. Previously, they had taken out a lot of things in exchange for a little food from Xue Fanxin. Therefore, no matter how outstanding she was, she was still an extremely petty person in their eyes. How could she be so generous as to give them fish? Furthermore, it was the precious fish that could help them in cultivation. Could this be a trap? Chapter 329 - Not Giving Not only were the others from the four great families suspicious of Xue Fanxin¡¯s actions, but even Xue Hanxi was no exception. However, he did not suspect anything. He just did not understand why she was suddenly so straightforward, so he asked bluntly, ¡°What do we need to trade for this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll treat everyone to meat for free. Everyone is limited to two kilograms. Those with special circumstances can take three kilograms. Those who want to eat meat, quickly line up. The injured can get someone to take it for them.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, the people of the four great clans immediately swarmed forward and scrambled to line up. All of them were salivating over the big fish. ¡°Line up, line up. Don¡¯t be anxious and don¡¯t snatch it. I guarantee that everyone will have their portion.¡± Xue Fanxin took out a dagger and casually cut a few pieces of meat, all about two kilograms. Then, she distributed them to the people who came up. In less than fifteen minutes, a third of the huge Electric Water Eel was gone. The Xue, Lian, Bai, and Yi families, and even Yi Fentian lined up to get the meat. No matter how uncomfortable, depressed, or displeased he was, he wouldn¡¯t reject food. Only by getting out alive could he compete with Ye Jiushang and snatch Xin¡¯er back. Seeing Xue Fanxin rise in popularity, Su Baifeng¡¯s eyes turned red. She ordered her maidservant to line up and get the meat. Huangyi shamelessly went to the queue. Unexpectedly, when it was her turn, Xue Fanxin said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t share my fish with Su Baifeng and her dog.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Huangyi was so angry that she almost cursed. However, she was much more rational and clear-headed than Su Baifeng. She knew very well that provoking Xue Fanxin meant digging her own grave. She should not say anything and would leave this to her Miss. In short, she would not stand out. Su Baifeng didn¡¯t expect Huangyi to do anything to Xue Fanxin anyway, so she personally stepped forward and questioned, ¡°Xue Fanxin, what do you mean? Why are you singling me out?¡± ¡°Su Baifeng, I think you¡¯re really stupid. Since you have asked me why I won¡¯t give you meat, let me ask in return; why should I care about the life and death of someone who wants to kill me? Su Baifeng, I¡¯m already being benevolent by not killing you. How good do you think I¡¯ll be to you? I won¡¯t give you anything. What can you do to me?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted, then put the remaining fish back into her space. If not for the fact that this tomb needed fifty people and the situation was still unknown, she would have long destroyed Su Baifeng. But it didn¡¯t matter. Letting Su Baifeng die too quickly was letting her off too easily. It was only interesting if Xue Fanxin took her revenge slowly. The people of the four great families found Xue Fanxin¡¯s actions reasonable. Furthermore, what she said made sense. If it were them, they would have long torn up the person who wanted to kill them. Why would they wait until now? Xue Fanxin really did not give Su Baifeng any fish. She walked towards Little Lei. Looking at the ten thousand kilograms of fish made her speechless. Even if the mountain of meat was stored in her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space, it would take up quite a lot of space. So be it. This was top-notch fish meat. She could eat it slowly. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re finally done. Quickly make me dry pot roasted fish. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Little Lei urged when he saw Xue Fanxin walk over. The little white tiger echoed, ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll make you a meal later. Everyone is tired. Go back and have a good rest. Although the crisis this time has been resolved, who knows when the next one will come? The most important thing for us now is to recuperate before welcoming the next challenge.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s words were not only for her team but also for the four great clans. She was preparing them mentally. Chapter 330 - Extremely Jealous Xue Fanxin stored the ten thousand kilograms of Electric Water Eel meat in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space in front of the four great clans, not worried that they would suspect anything. Even Ah Jiu could not sense the existence of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, let alone the small fries from the four great clans. ¡°Where did you put so much meat?¡± Su Baifeng was not like the rest who did not ask anything. She was shocked to see Xue Fanxin take away so much fish. She was certain that Xue Fanxin must have a treasure with an extremely large capacity. In the Tongxuan Realm, storage bags were commonly used, and the capacity of the storage bag was at most a few thousand kilograms. Most storage bags could only accommodate about 500 kilograms. However, she had once heard that there were even higher-level storage treasures. According to rumors, they could accommodate a mountain or even more, but she had never seen such a treasure. How could Xue Fanxin have it? Could it have been Ye Jiushang? Su Baifeng imagined many things and even believed that the truth was as she thought. The good things Xue Fanxin had must have been given by His Highness. She really did not understand what was so good about Xue Fanxin. Why did His Highness love her so much? ¡°Of course, I put it in my storage space. Where else can I put it? Look at how jealous you are. If you have the ability, go and ask Ah Jiu for one too. Don¡¯t be jealous of me.¡± Xue Fanxin threw out a mysterious sentence and left coolly. The people of the four great clans looked enlightened. So Xue Fanxin had an even bigger interspatial bag, and it was given to her by the Ninth Imperial Uncle. With just one sentence, Xue Fanxin perfectly hid her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. Even Su Baifeng did not suspect anything. She only glared fiercely at her as she left, her heart filled with anger. But so what if she was angry? She was so hungry that her stomach was stuck to her back, and no one was helping her. Even the four great clans ignored her¡­ How did she fall into such a state? All of this was Xue Fanxin¡¯s fault. If not for this woman, how could she be so miserable? ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡± Huangyi asked weakly. Seeing that the people from the four great families were busy cooking fish, she was envious. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who should I ask? I really regret taking you useless people out. None of you are useful. Go and find food for me. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t come back. All of you can die outside.¡± Su Baifeng was furious. She vented her anger on her entourage. Seeing Su Baifeng flare up in such an undignified manner, the people of the four great clans learned more about her personality. They no longer had a good impression of her. Perhaps Su Baifeng also understood that her true personality was out, so she no longer hid it. She did not know if these people could survive. Why should she spend so much effort on them? Even if these people lived, she had a way to deal with them. As long as she had the heart, she could rebuild her reputation. The most important thing now was to think of a way to leave this place alive. Nothing else mattered. If these people did not let her have an easy time, she would not let them have an easy time either. If they were going to die, they would die together. Chapter 331 - A Tomb in a Tomb The crisis this time had damaged quite a few stone houses, but only a few had fully collapsed. Most of the stone houses had just some corners missing. They were still habitable after a simple repair. The stone house Xue Fanxin lived in was not too affected. They could live in it after cleaning up the mess. Under Little Lei¡¯s constant urging, Xue Fanxin had no choice but to start cooking and make another dry pot roasted fish. Ye Jiushang had failed to eat it last time, so he would not miss it again. He sat in the courtyard like a Buddha and watched everyone work. There was a mysterious smile on his face. No one knew what he was thinking, but they felt that he was extremely high and mighty. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you thinking about?¡± After Xue Fanxin had her fill, she saw that Ye Jiushang was still meditating. Her curiosity was piqued. ¡°I¡¯m estimating how many Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers there are in this place. If I¡¯m not wrong, the entire underground beneath our feet is filled with them.¡± ¡°What?¡± His words not only frightened Xue Fanxin, but even Gu Jinyuan and the others were scared. They imagined countless Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers under their feet, which could appear at any moment¡­ Just thinking about it spooked them. If they really encountered them, who knew if they would be scared to death? ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± Xue Fanxin felt her hair stand on end. Although she and Ah Jiu could deal with them together, if there were too many of them, it was difficult to say anything. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. There are indeed countless Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers underground,¡± Ye Jiushang said solemnly, not looking like he was joking at all. He had just investigated the cracked ground and discovered that there was faint resentment coming from there. It carried evil power and was the best nutrient to nourish the Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers. Why was there such a powerful grudge in the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor? Based on what he knew, although the Spacetime Emperor had a strange personality and did not follow common sense, he was not someone who liked to kill the innocent. Could it be that this was not the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor? The more Ye Jiushang thought about it, the more suspicious he felt. He looked at the little white tiger and picked it up roughly. ¡°Tell me, is this the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor?¡± ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger was so terrified that its entire body was shaking. Its limbs kept waving as it begged Xue Fanxin for help. Master, Master, save me, save me, wuwuwu¡­ ¡°Ah Jiu, if you have a question, ask it properly. Don¡¯t scare it.¡± Xue Fanxin put down the chopsticks in her hand and spoke up for the little white tiger. Ye Jiushang also understood that there was no benefit in scaring it. He asked again, ¡°Answer my question. Is this the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor?¡± Xue Fanxin hugged the little white tiger and stroked its head. She said gently, ¡°Little guy, if you know, answer Ah Jiu¡¯s question. This is very important to us.¡± ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± Ye Jiushang had no idea what it meant. With just a look, Little Lei understood Ye Jiushang¡¯s hint. He patted his bloated stomach and quickly said, ¡°Little white tiger says that this is the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. However, it is a tomb within a tomb. The tomb of the Spacetime Emperor suppresses another large tomb. Many people are buried in that large tomb, who all turned into vengeful spirits and wanted to go out to do evil, but they were suppressed here by the Spacetime Emperor.¡± Chapter 332 - A Hand Bone A tomb within a tomb¡­ Hearing Little Lei¡¯s translation, everyone was stunned and frightened. They could not imagine that there were two tombs here. While everyone was feeling incredulous, Ye Jiushang actually took out a hand bone from his interspatial ring and started studying it. It scared everyone, especially Xue Fanxin, who was sitting closest to him. She instantly scurried away from him. ¡°Ah Jiu, why are you playing with bones?¡± If she was not wrong, that was a hand bone taken from an Evil Bone Spectral Soldier. ¡°This bone is a little unusual.¡± Ye Jiushang was not afraid of the bone in his hand at all. He ignored the others¡¯ panic and focused on the task at hand. He had picked up this bone when he went investigating. He could sense that it was extraordinary, different from the bones of other Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers. He had picked it up, planning to study it properly later. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the bone of a dead person? What¡¯s so special about it? Ah Jiu, throw it away, or it will bring bad luck. Throw it away, throw it away quickly.¡± Xue Fanxin kept urging Ye Jiushang to discard the bone. She wanted to do it herself. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to take action, something happened to the bone. The bone that was originally an inanimate object actually moved. It swayed in Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand a few times before flying out. It circled in front of everyone as if it was examining them. Finally, it turned into a black light and flew into Ye Jiushang¡¯s body. Xue Fanxin shouted in a panic, ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± She wanted to stop the black light from entering Ye Jiushang¡¯s body, but she was not fast enough. Even if she was, she would not have been able to do anything. The black light seemed to contain an incomparably powerful force. Even Ah Jiu could not resist it, let alone her. Not only Xue Fanxin but Little Lei was also anxious. Zhuri and Fuyun had no idea what to do while Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei were stunned. Everyone looked at Ye Jiushang with wide eyes. They wanted to know what would happen after the black light entered his body. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? I¡¯ll check for you.¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to see if he was alright. Just as her hand touched Ye Jiushang, she was repelled by a powerful force. She bounced back a few steps, almost losing her balance and falling to the ground. She could sense that the rebounding force was powerful. It was not something she could resist at all. Yet, she was only knocked back a few steps. She had not been injured¡­ Was Ah Jiu protecting her? ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you okay?¡± ¡°Your Highness, how are you?¡± Gu Jinyuan and Fuyun hurriedly came to support her. Zhuri and Little Lei kept staring at Ye Jiushang. Everyone was panicked, nervous, and worried¡­ Ye Jiushang¡¯s body emitted a mysterious black light mixed with a faint purple color. Xue Fanxin could tell that the black light was the hand bone, while the purple light was Ah Jiu¡¯s own power. He was fighting against the black light that had forcefully invaded his body. Little Lei read the situation and reminded, ¡°Master is fighting with an external force. He must not be disturbed by the outside world at this time, or it will affect him greatly.¡± Just as Little Lei finished speaking, Su Baifeng¡¯s sharp curse sounded from outside the courtyard. ¡°Xue Fanxin, get out here.¡± Chapter 333 - The Wrath of Fanxin (1) When Su Baifeng¡¯s sharp cry sounded, the black light on Ye Jiushang¡¯s body seemed to become stronger and the purple light weakened. Xue Fanxin was enraged. Her face was filled with killing intent. ¡°Little Lei, you and Zhuri stay here to guard Ah Jiu. The rest of you, be on alert, just in case. As for that damned woman surnamed Su, leave her to me. Su Baifeng, since you want to die so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Seeing Xue Fanxin walk out with a murderous aura, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. They felt uneasy. Although the usual Xue Fanxin was eccentric, a bit crafty, and a little barbaric, she was still quite easygoing. Even when she hit people, she was filled with joy and was very lively and cheerful. However, Xue Fanxin of now was quite terrifying. Her gaze was filled with killing intent. She could scare people to death from afar. Once Xue Fanxin got angry, she was so terrifying. Everyone in the room decided that they must not casually provoke this woman. Otherwise, they would be in for a beating. That stupid woman with the surname Su was going to be in trouble. Su Baifeng was in a miserable state. She looked furious and wanted to rush into Xue Fanxin¡¯s stone house, but she did not dare to. Hence, she could only scold from the outside. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you slut. Get the hell out here.¡± Su Baifeng¡¯s clothes were filthy, her hair was messy, and there were new injuries on her face. She was pitiful and enraged. Maybe because blood had rushed to her head that she ran over to vent her anger on Xue Fanxin. A powerful sword aura attacked her out of the blue. If she had not dodged in time, she would have been slashed into two. Xue Fanxin walked out of the courtyard with the Xue You Sword in hand. She attacked Su Baifeng right away, lest those curses affected Ye Jiushang again. Su Baifeng actually felt afraid. However, she was unwilling to admit her fear and could not let Xue Fanxin overpower her. The huge difference fueled her anger. She pointed at Xue Fanxin and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, slut, that I am in this state. Xue Fanxin, since you have made me suffer, I won¡¯t let you live well either.¡± She ordered her followers to catch fish. When they approached the lake, they got entangled by the water vines. Everyone was dragged inside. Had she not sacrificed her followers and employed all her methods, she would have died in the lake. Even if she had survived, her followers were almost all dead, with only one maidservant left. But what was the use of a cowardly maidservant? ¡°Then go die.¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste her breath on Su Baifeng. The sword in her hand attacked again. Su Baifeng did not expect Xue Fanxin to really attack her. Furthermore, her strike was ruthless. She had no choice but to use all her ability to resist. After exchanging one move, she realized Xue Fanxin had gotten stronger. This was an even greater blow to her. A month ago, Xue Fanxin was merely a weakling who had just awakened her spirit. But now, she was in the Spirit Refining Realm. If another month passed, wouldn¡¯t she reach the Spirit Transformation Realm or even surpass her? No, this could not happen. She could not let Xue Fanxin surpass her, or she would never be able to snatch His Highness back. She had to get rid of Xue Fanxin as soon as possible. ¡°Xue Fanxin, today is the day you die.¡± Chapter 334 - The Wrath of Fanxin (2) Xue Fanxin looked at the disheveled Su Baifeng with disdain and mocked, ¡°I want to say the same to you. Su Baifeng, today is the day you die. If a tiger doesn¡¯t show its fangs, you will take it as a sick cat!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see who lives and who dies.¡± Su Baifeng chanted an incantation. Following that, a bracelet on her wrist lit up and enlarged. Then, it left her body and flew into the air, turning into a large ring. The ring emitted a dark green light. One could tell at a glance that it was poisonous. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you destroyed my Seamless Skynet. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the power of the Bone-Devouring Ring.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see how powerful your Bone-Devouring Ring is.¡± Xue Fanxin was filled with anger. She wanted to beat Su Baifeng up, or even kill her. If possible, she would kill her. However, she had a feeling that someone like Su Baifeng, who had countless treasures by her side, had many life-saving methods. It would not be easy to claim her life. It did not matter though. At most, she would ask Little Lei to do it. She did not believe that even he could not kill Su Baifeng. Anyway, she did not want Su Baifeng to continue pestering her. The sooner she got rid of her, the better. At this moment, Xue Fanxin had a belly full of anger. She did not show any mercy in her attacks, launching a full-scale offensive while using the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance to defend herself. That Bone-Devouring Ring did not look like an ordinary item, so she had to be careful. Su Baifeng held the Bone-Devouring Ring in her hand and repelled Xue Fanxin¡¯s onslaught, but those swords would fly around and circle her, making her dizzy. From time to time, one of the swords would live a scar on her. Although it was not a fatal injury, it was very painful. She could only defend now and had no chance to attack. The Bone-Devouring Ring in her hand could not unleash its full potential. ¡°Xue Fanxin, if you have the ability, fight me openly with your true strength. What¡¯s the point of relying on the sword in your hand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you also have that Bone-Devouring Ring? If you have the ability, use it to defeat me. Otherwise, don¡¯t spout nonsense. It¡¯s fair and square to deal with shameless and disgusting people like you using any methods.¡± Xue Fanxin controlled the flying swords and inflicted a few bloody wounds on her opponent. Upon seeing that she was entangled by the flying swords, she rushed forward and kicked her away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Baifeng was caught off guard by that kick and was sent flying. She fell onto the ground in a sorry state, and even the Bone-Devouring Ring in her hand was knocked off. Su Baifeng got anxious after losing her weapon. Ignoring the pain in her body, she hurriedly got up and wanted to pick it up, but who knew¡­ Xue Fanxin kicked the Bone-Devouring Ring far away. Su Baifeng was furious. She sprawled on the ground and scolded, ¡°Xue Fanxin, you slut, you¡¯re going too far.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m going too far?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled sinisterly. Her expression made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Quite a few people had already come out to watch. They were all from the four great clans, yet they were given a scare by Xue Fanxin¡¯s smile. Chapter 335 - The Wrath of Fanxin (3) Although Su Baifeng was enraged, she was not a fool. She could tell that Xue Fanxin wanted to do something even more ruthless to her. Fear had taken root in her heart. No matter how she suppressed it, it was useless. ¡°Xue Fanxin, what do you want?¡± ¡°To beat you up.¡± Xue Fanxin put away the Xue You Sword in her hand and started punching Su Baifeng, just like how she had beaten up the Xue sisters back then. Some people in the crowd had witnessed the scene back then. They were not shocked to see it again. They only enjoyed the show, not pitying Su Baifeng at all. Of all people, she had to provoke Xue Fanxin. She was really stupid. If it was in the past when no one knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s influence and might, provoking her would still be understandable. However, everyone trapped here had seen how powerful she was. If Su Baifeng still wanted to cause trouble for Xue Fanxin, wasn¡¯t she courting death? Such a suicidal person was not worthy of sympathy. Furthermore, Xue Fanxin had not provoked Su Baifeng. It had always been the other way around¡­ ¡°Xue Fanxin, stop it! Stop¡­ Ah¡­¡± Su Baifeng screamed non-stop. She was not begging for mercy though, even going as far as using a commanding tone. She would rather die than lower her head in front of Xue Fanxin. ¡°If I don¡¯t cripple you today, I won¡¯t be Xue Fanxin.¡± How could Xue Fanxin stop so easily? She had not had her fill yet! This damned Su Baifeng had always been plotting against her. Today, she would settle both old and new scores. Bang, bang, bang¡­ The sounds of punches and kicks were crisp and clear. The spectators felt uneasy and afraid of the violent girl. But for some reason, they did not hate her. Instead, they felt disgusted by the beaten Su Baifeng. Perhaps it was because they had seen Su Baifeng¡¯s true colors. Lian Fangcheng was also in the crowd. Seeing the woman he had once loved so much being beaten, he did not feel any heartache. All he felt was regret. Why had he been smitten by such a woman? ¡°Xue Fanxin, I order you to stop, ah¡­¡± Su Baifeng had not given in. There were a few times when she wanted to get up and counterattack, beating Xue Fanxin up in return. However, every resistance ended in failure. Just as she got up, she would be whacked. After failing a few times, Su Baifeng realized that it was useless. In the end, she had no choice but to give up. She no longer had the strength to resist. Seeing the four great clans enjoy the show, including Lian Fangcheng, infuriated her. She used her remaining strength to yell, ¡°What are you all waiting for? Come and save me.¡± Judging from her tone, it seemed like everyone in the world should help her. Furthermore, she used a commanding tone, having no intention of begging. The people of the four great clans found her even more ridiculous. They ignored Su Baifeng¡¯s pleading gaze and turned to leave, not wanting to look at her anymore. Ever since Su Baifeng pushed his confidant out as a shield, Lian Fangcheng had given up on her. Chapter 336 - : There Are Good People Too Seeing Lian Fangcheng turn around and leave, Su Baifeng got anxious. All the panic in her heart burst out, and her arrogance vanished. She was an incomparably noble and proud daughter of heaven. She was the most dazzling person in Heavenly Saints City. She should have been high and mighty and respected by tens of thousands of people, but now, she had been beaten until she was looking for her teeth on the ground. All her pride and halo were gone. Why was this happening? The script shouldn¡¯t have been like this. She really, really hated it! ¡°Su Baifeng, look at how much of a failure you are. What number one beauty and talent in Heavenly Saints City? Look at you. You¡¯ve been beaten by me until you¡¯re unrecognizable. No matter how miserable you are, no one will stand up for you. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ridiculous?¡± Xue Fanxin stepped on Su Baifeng¡¯s back, sticking her face to the ground. She said fiercely, ¡°You always look at people from high above. How noble do you think you are? You think you¡¯re superior to others, but you¡¯re actually just a ruthless and vicious person. To snatch a man, you didn¡¯t hesitate to silence me. When I first arrived in Heavenly Saints City, you sent people to chase after me and even planned to use me as a scapegoat for the crystal mine. Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Su Baifeng was shocked. She had never expected Xue Fanxin to know so many secrets. Sending people to kill Xue Fanxin was an open secret. It was not strange for her to learn about it, but how did she know about the crystal mine? Su Baifeng realized that her every move seemed to be controlled by Xue Fanxin. Her panic increased even more. She originally took Xue Fanxin as a small ant, thinking that it would not be difficult to get rid of her. Only now did she realize that her strength seriously exceeded her expectations. ¡°I know a lot of things! For example, your face was poisoned, how whimsical you are, and¡ª¡± ¡°You were the one who messed with my face?¡± No wonder she had never been able to find the person who had poisoned her. It turned out that the perpetrator was Xue Fanxin. She never expected it. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re too vicious.¡± ¡°Go and ask the others here. See if they think I am vicious or you are. Su Baifeng, you¡¯ve already fallen to this state. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re still proud of. Look at the people of the four great families. Which one of them still treats you like a goddess?¡± Su Baifeng was already agitated. Xue Fanxin¡¯s words got her more riled up. How could the arrogant her lower her head to Xue Fanxin? The thought of dying together with her foe took root in her mind. ¡°Xue Fanxin, since you¡¯re so aggressive, let¡¯s die together.¡± Xue Fanxin sensed that something was amiss and immediately retracted her foot, retreating quickly from Su Baifeng. Nonetheless, her sense of danger was still tingling. She felt something sticky crawling on her hand. Looking down, she realized that it was a small snake, as thick as her little finger. It was difficult to notice due to its small size. Xue Fanxin quickly flung her hand away. The little snake was thrown off, but not before it bit her. The spot did not hurt or itch; in fact, she did not feel anything, but the back of her hand turned black at a visible rate. What terrifying snake venom. Su Baifeng laughed excitedly. ¡°Haha¡­ Xue Fanxin, die with me. Haha¡­ No, no, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s poisoned. I won¡¯t die even if you do.¡± ¡°Su Baifeng, you¡¯re really stupid, you know. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen my medical skills. If you want to take my life with this little bit of poison, you¡¯d best stop daydreaming.¡± Xue Fanxin took out her silver needles and used the acupuncture technique to control the poison before consuming a pill. Su Baifeng was all smug, but when she thought of Xue Fanxin¡¯s medical skills, her smile vanished. She rushed forward with all her might, wanting to stop Xue Fanxin. Right then, a huge crack suddenly appeared in the ground, right under Su Baifeng¡¯s feet. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 337 - : There Are Good People Too Su Baifeng wanted to interrupt Xue Fanxin¡¯s acupuncture, but a huge crack suddenly appeared under her feet. She was careless and fell right into it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her miserable cry sounded from the crack, then there was no sound. For some reason, the Bone-Devouring Ring also fell with her as if it was chasing after its master. If Su Baifeng was alone, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. She would most likely die in there, but that strange ring changed the equation. Besides, it had joined her of its own accord¡­ Xue Fanxin felt uneasy. She had planned to kill Su Baifeng when she rushed over. If not for the sudden appearance of the crack, she might have already died in her hands. But now that Su Baifeng had fallen into that underground crack, it was unknown if she was dead or alive. This was not a good thing for her. Keeping Su Baifeng alive would always be a disaster. When the crack appeared on the ground, the people of the four great families panicked. They were scared that more Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers would climb out from below, so all of them quickly found cover. Even Yi Fentian retreated to a safe place in the distance. There was one exception. Xue Hanxi did not hide. Instead, he walked towards Xue Fanxin and looked at her hand, saying with concern, ¡°That is a fine silk blood silver snake. Its body is as thin as silk, and it is extremely poisonous. Fortunately, your medical skills are superb, and you controlled the spread of the poison at the critical moment. You just have to expel the poisonous blood from your body. But you have to be especially careful. You have to control the force and the speed of bleeding, or the poison will spread even faster. Let me help you.¡± Xue Fanxin could sense Xue Hanxi¡¯s concern, which was akin to an elder brother¡¯s care for his younger sister. A familial warmth spread in her. It turned out that Xue Hanxi had always treated her as a younger sister. He had come to save her at the critical moment without caring about his own safety¡­ Xue Hanxi did not know what Xue Fanxin was thinking. Seeing her in a daze, he decided to do it on his own. He took the initiative to circulate his energy to help her expel the poison. Xue Fanxin felt a little pain and frowned slightly. Just as she gritted her teeth, she heard a voice that was like a spring breeze. ¡°It will sting a little. Bear with it for a while.¡± Xue Hanxi tried his best to be gentle. Afraid that she would feel pain, he even especially comforted her. Then, he increased his strength a bit and forced out all the gathered poison from the wound. The expelled poisonous blood was black as ink. Only now did Xue Fanxin realize the danger she was in. No matter how good her medical skills were, if she did not understand that snake, she would probably not be able to protect her hand even if she saved her life. Fortunately, she had Xue Hanxi. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really different from the others in the Xue family.¡± Actually, she had not interacted much with the Xue family. Apart from the mistress, she had only met Xue Qingluan, Xue Qinglan, and Elder Mo. Perhaps she had been too biased. There were actually good people in the Xue family. Chapter 338 - Crisis Coming Again (1) Xue Hanxi laughed it off. He had never thought of using this to gain any benefits from Xue Fanxin. He really only treated her as his younger sister. ¡°Actually, many people in the Xue family are not so bad. You didn¡¯t grow up in the Xue family, so it¡¯s normal for you to not understand them. If there¡¯s a chance, I hope you can get to know us. You can make your decision then.¡± ¡°Decision? What decision?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion, feeling that there was a hidden meaning in Xue Hanxi¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you at odds with the Xue family? I¡¯ve learned about the grudge between you and the Xue family from others. Madam Xue¡¯s faction issued the ban on you that day. I¡¯m not saying this to dispute anything. If you want to take revenge, I hope you only target those who are responsible. Many people in the Xue family are innocent.¡± ¡°You seem to be afraid that I¡¯ll take revenge on the Xue family. What are you scared of?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡± Xue Hanxi did not make himself clear. He smiled gently and left. Just as he stood up, another crack suddenly appeared beneath his feet. It expanded, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a bottomless abyss. Xue Hanxi lost his footing and fell into the crack like Su Baifeng. ¡°Be careful.¡± Xue Fanxin used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance and transformed countless butterflies into chains to pull Xue Hanxi back. More and more cracks appeared on the ground. Soon, the entire empty land was filled with them like a huge spider web. Some cracks passed through the stone houses. A few of them fell inside and disappeared. The crowd wanted to run back to the stone houses to hide, but now, they did not dare to go there. After thinking about it, they went toward Xue Fanxin. Their intuition told them that following her was their best bet. Someone asked, ¡°There¡¯s such a commotion. Why hasn¡¯t the Ninth Imperial Uncle come out?¡± It could be seen that these people regarded Ye Jiushang as a life-saving straw. Once they encountered danger, they hoped that he would step forward to resolve it. Xue Fanxin scoffed and ignored them. She looked at the stone house Ye Jiushang was in and realized that there was nothing unusual. Little Lei and Zhuri had not run out, and Gu Jinyuan and the others were also waiting inside. As long as everyone was fine, she would be at ease. As for the danger here and the lives of the four great clans, she would leave them to fate. ¡°Xue Fanxin, call the Ninth Imperial Uncle out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! The Ninth Imperial Uncle is so powerful, and there¡¯s also that young man. Once they come, the danger here will be resolved.¡± ¡°There¡¯s that terrifying human bone in the underground crack. Before they climb up, we have to think of a way to deal with it. Miss Xue, please call the Ninth Imperial Uncle over.¡± As more and more people started shouting, the crowd¡¯s courage increased. They all pressurized Xue Fanxin to call Ye Jiushang. Some people even sounded like they were giving orders. Yi Fentian said coldly, ¡°Could it be that the Ninth Imperial Uncle is hiding and doesn¡¯t care about our lives?¡± The people of the four great clans got anxious. In a life and death situation, most people would only be concerned about their own skin. Yi Fentian¡¯s words were undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire and worsening the matter, making everyone panic even more. Following that, the number of complaints rose sharply. Chapter 339 - Crisis Coming Again (2) When Xue Fanxin heard Yi Fentian¡¯s words, she could no longer use the word ¡®hate¡¯ to describe him. She really wanted to tear his mouth apart. Not only was he arrogant, but he also had no breadth of mind. He was petty and always said things that irked people. ¡°Why should Ah Jiu care about you guys? What have your lives got to do with us?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted. Although she was speaking to everyone, they could tell that she was only targeting Yi Fentian. Yi Fentian could naturally see that too. Although his heart was filled with anger and unwillingness, he had nothing to say. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Yi Fentian, please use your brain in the future. If you don¡¯t have a brain, don¡¯t speak nonsense, or you¡¯ll only make people hate you.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, you weren¡¯t like this in the past,¡± Yi Fentian said indignantly. He stared at her with wide eyes, hoping to see if she was the Xue Fanxin he knew. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past to me. If you want to find her, go to the King of Hell¡¯s Hall. She has already been killed by you and Li Yaoyao. The current Xue Fanxin is the Xue Fanxin who has come back to life and is no longer the one who allowed you to bully her.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You what? I feel disgusted just by looking at you. Please don¡¯t appear in front of me again. I really hate you.¡± Under Xue Fanxin¡¯s incessant scolding, Yi Fentian felt uncomfortable. His ten fingers dug into his flesh, and his eyes were filled with anger. Xue Fanxin could tell that Yi Fentian hated her. She did not have a good impression of him either; he did not know right from wrong. She stopped bothering about him and turned her attention to something else. Could the cracks on the ground be related to Ah Jiu? With the question in mind, Xue Fanxin walked toward the stone house. The people of the four great clans followed her. In short, they went wherever she went because only by following her could they survive. Yi Fentian was also in the crowd. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only bite the bullet. Apart from Yi Fentian, Xiao Muyan was also in the crowd, and even Su Baifeng¡¯s maidservant, Huangyi, was there¡­ Anyone who was alive went to Xue Fanxin¡¯s stone house. 1 However, they did not dare to enter and opted to wait outside. Even if they wanted to enter, they could not. Xue Fanxin naturally knew about the people outside, but she was not in the mood to care about them. She went to see how Ye Jiushang was doing. She realized that the black light on his body was still there, but it was not as powerful as before. Both lights were divided in half. ¡°Little Lei, how¡¯s Ah Jiu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master has the upper hand. He just needs a bit more time to defeat the invading force. During this period, we have to maintain the stability of the environment. We can¡¯t let him lose his concentration, or the power of the black light will resurface. The huge commotion just now was caused by that black light. Fortunately, the little white tiger activated some mechanism and isolated this stone house.¡± ¡°Little white tiger?¡± ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger had been nestled in Little Lei¡¯s arms. When it heard its name being mentioned, it immediately made its presence known. 1 Suddenly, a huge noise came from outside again as if the land was shaking. Chapter 340 - Crisis Coming Again (3) There were all kinds of tremors outside the stone house. The ground kept cracking, and there was almost no place to stand. Some people fell into the cracks because they could not dodge in time. Once someone died, the crowd got even more panicked. The stone house beside them was their last hope of survival, so many people wanted to get inside. Who knew¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± The few people who led the way into the stone house were rebounded by a powerful force. Things did not end there. Their center of gravity was unstable due to the impact, and there were huge cracks everywhere on the ground. They all fell inside. With the lesson of those few, the others did not dare to barge in anymore. They stayed on the remaining ground in helplessness, praying for the blessings of the heavens. Yi Fentian suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t expect Ye Jiushang to save you. Do you see that? A protective barrier has been set up outside that stone house. Apart from a select few, no one else can enter. Ye Jiushang doesn¡¯t care about our lives at all. Why must you place your hopes on him?¡± His words had a huge impact. The people became panicked, afraid, and desperate. Bai Han and Lian Fangcheng did not say anything. They just listened to Yi Fentian, feeling that he made sense. However, Xue Hanxi reprimanded him, ¡°Young Master Yi, please understand the situation before you speak. We¡¯re not related to Ye Jiushang, and the time we came to this place is different. Everyone is independent. If you want to live, you have to rely on yourself. Don¡¯t always think that others will save you. When you encounter danger, if you want to live, rely on your own ability. No one will be responsible for your lives.¡± ¡°Xue Hanxi, I was just telling the truth. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with telling the truth, but are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yi Fentian wanted to continue arguing with Xue Hanxi, but another intense tremor stopped their conversation. The cracks increased, and the intact ground became a valuable safe haven. In order to survive, many people had no choice but to scatter and jump to another piece of land. But this way, everyone would disperse, and the possibility of death would be very high. If those skeleton soldiers crawled out of the ground, they would definitely die. Xue Fanxin naturally knew that the situation outside was bad. People from the four great clans were constantly dying, but in the face of such a natural crisis, she was helpless. Those who were capable could not do anything either. ¡°Little white tiger, do you know how to resolve the danger outside? If you don¡¯t think of a way, those people outside will probably die.¡± ¡°Awroo¡­ awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger called out a few times. ¡°In other words, we can¡¯t do anything?¡± ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± Little Lei continued to translate. ¡°There is a way. It¡¯s that stone tablet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the stone tablet?¡± Didn¡¯t that stone tablet shatter? Why was the little white tiger still talking about it? Chapter 341 - The Stone Tablets Question Upon the mention of the stone tablet, the people of the four great clans also noticed its abnormality. The broken stone tablet had actually appeared again, and it was still intact. No matter how the other places suffered damage, nothing happened near the stone tablet. Furthermore, it was still emitting a strange light. The words on it were actually glowing. ¡°Look at that stone tablet. It seems different.¡± ¡°The vicinity of the stone tablet seems to be very safe.¡± Even if they did not obtain an affirmative answer, quite a few people were approaching the stone tablet. When the others saw someone safely reach the stone tablet and that nothing had happened, they followed suit. Everyone looked up at the words on it. Some of them could be understood, and some could not. They had no idea what was written on it. ¡°Young Master Xue, you¡¯ve read a lot. Do you know what¡¯s written on it?¡± Xue Hanxi shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand it either. But looking at the other words, this seems to be a question.¡± ¡°Question? What question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. Perhaps Xue Fanxin will know.¡± The hearts of the four great families sank. A few of them had ugly expressions, especially Yi Fentian. The person he was most unwilling to mention was Xue Fanxin. He did even not want to see her, but¡­ ¡°Excuse me.¡± Xue Fanxin also came to the stone tablet. Since the way was blocked, she could only ask everyone to open a path for her. When the people blocking the way heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s voice, they took the initiative to make way. However, Yi Fentian stood in front of the stone tablet and refused to move. Although he did not move, she could still see the words, so she could not be bothered by him. ¡°Miss Xue, do you understand the words on the stone tablet?¡± Lian Fangcheng was the first to ask. His tone was polite, not as aggressive as before. Xue Fanxin and Lian Fangcheng did not have much of a grudge, to begin with. It was just a small fight, so she replied generously, ¡°There¡¯s a math question on it, and it¡¯s marked as first. In other words, there¡¯s more than one question. There might be a whole series.¡± ¡°Math question? What¡¯s a math question?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an arithmetic expression. Do you know about arithmetic?¡± ¡°Arithmetic? This doesn¡¯t look like an arithmetic question!¡± Xue Hanxi, who had read a lot, naturally knew about arithmetic, but he could not tell that the question on the stone tablet was an arithmetic question no matter how he looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s written in another language. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t understand. Let me answer the questions. I wonder what will happen if I answer correctly or wrongly?¡± Xue Fanxin was very interested in the stone tablet. This stone tablet actually set a question. It was like an information technology product. In the beginning, the language on the stone tablet was English. Now, even Arabic numbers had appeared. What an interesting stone tablet. She was now very certain that the Spacetime Emperor had definitely been to the modern Earth. Otherwise, how would he know all this? What kind of question was this? 1+1=? 1¡Á1=? A math question for kindergarten? She wanted to see what this Spacetime Emperor had planned for his successor. Xue Fanxin used her hand like a pen and wrote down the correct answer. Who knew that whatever she traced with her hands, it would physically appear on the tablet? When she answered correctly, the words on the question turned into golden light, which flew out of the stone tablet and scattered nearby. Wherever the golden light touched, the cracks in the ground actually merged back and returned to their original state. Although it was only a little, everyone understood what was happening. As long as one answered the questions correctly, the split ground would recover, and the cracks would disappear. Chapter 342 - The Stone Tablets Question (2) Xue Fanxin now understood that as long as she answered the questions on the stone tablet correctly, the danger here would decrease a little. A new question had appeared on the stone tablet. This time, it was not a math problem but a riddle. It said: There are ten birds on a tree. If you use an arrow to shoot one down, how many birds will there be on the tree? Everyone could read the question. Yi Fentian was the closest to the stone tablet. He said confidently, ¡°Nine, of course.¡± Once he spoke, the words on the stone tablet turned into a red light, which scattered and transformed into red lightning that struck down from the sky. Even more cracks appeared on the ground. One of the bolts almost hit someone. Clearly, Yi Fentian¡¯s answer was wrong. The outcome was difficult for Yi Fentian to accept. Even now, he did not understand why his answer was wrong. He even said self-righteously, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still nine left after shooting down one out of ten? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Many people in the four great families were puzzled. They felt Yi Fentian¡¯s answer made sense. Only a few people thought that the answer would not be that simple. Xue Hanxi said leisurely, ¡°There should be none left.¡± Yi Fentian was unconvinced and retorted, ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Xue Fanxin said coldly. ¡°The remaining nine would have flown away, and not a single bird would be left on the tree.¡± Everyone came to a realization. They looked at Yi Fentian strangely as if to say, ¡°You don¡¯t even know such simple logic. How stupid.¡± Yi Fentian had been humiliated by Xue Fanxin time and again. He endured it so far because he felt guilty towards her. However, she was now getting on his nerves. Yet there was nothing he could do. Did he have to fight Xue Fanxin? If he really attacked, he would probably be in an even more miserable state. Even if he could win against Xue Fanxin, could he beat Ye Jiushang and that powerful young man? A new question appeared on the stone tablet. This time, it was a historical question: What is the name of the First Emperor of Qin? This question stumped everyone. Even Xue Hanxi did not understand the meaning of this question at all. He looked at Xue Fanxin and waited for her to answer. Xue Fanxin replied, ¡°Ying Zheng.¡± The words on the stone tablet turned into golden light and scattered. Then, the cracks on the ground reduced again. To be able to answer such a confusing question, Xue Fanxin was really impressive. While the people of the four great clans were marveling at her intelligence, Yi Fentian had many doubts. He was increasingly certain that the person in front of him was not the Xue Fanxin he knew. If this person was not her, where had the real Xue Fanxin gone? Yi Fentian was almost certain that Xue Fanxin was not the Xue Fanxin he knew. He needed to investigate properly where the real her was. 1 No matter what, he had to find the real Xue Fanxin. If she was alive, he wanted to see her; if she was dead, he wanted to see her corpse. Xue Fanxin did not know what Yi Fentian was thinking and continued to answer the questions on the stone tablet. The later questions were more modern than the previous ones. Only when it was the tenth question did the people from the four great clans understand a little. ¡°What is in the coffin within the coffin in the grave of Shui Qianrou in the Red Maple Forest?¡± Everyone knew the answer to this question, but no one answered. When they saw it, they felt frightened. Chapter 343 - The Tenth Question In the beginning, Xue Fanxin felt that the questions set by the Spacetime Emperor were all amusing in nature. It was not until the tenth question that she noticed something amiss. Although the tenth question had appeared as a question, it was asking why everyone wanted to open Shui Qianrou¡¯s coffin. If they had not dug her grave randomly and opened her coffin, they would not have been trapped here. Since this was a tomb built by the Spacetime Emperor, everything here was under his control. Whoever he wanted to live or die would be decided with a thought. Was the Spacetime Emperor blaming them for digging someone else¡¯s grave? ¡°This question¡­¡± Xue Hanxi did not know how to answer it. ¡°The water jade coffin,¡± Xue Fanxin only pondered for a moment before answering this question without hesitation. If she wanted to know what this Spacetime Emperor was doing, she could only obtain the answer by following the rules he had set. This time, the words on the stone tablet did not transform into golden light and scatter like before. Instead, they remained the same. In the end, with a bang¡­ the stone tablet shattered again. A powerful golden light exploded. It was extremely dazzling, and no one could gaze at it straight. They either shut their eyes or blocked them with their hands. When the light went away, everyone slowly opened their eyes. They were stunned by the scene in front of them. They looked around in disbelief and exclaimed. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why has it all changed?¡± ¡°Are we out?¡± ¡°Are we out?¡± ¡°We¡¯re out.¡± The damaged space had turned into a forest, and it was the Red Maple Forest. Seeing the familiar environment, the people of the four great families cheered endlessly. The joy of surviving a calamity was all on their faces, and even Xue Hanxi was no exception. However, Xue Fanxin was not as excited as them. She felt that things could not be so simple. While the others were cheering, she was observing her surroundings and quickly noticed something. Not far from them was an inconspicuous grave. It was actually Shui Qianrou¡¯s grave. Even the tombstone was still intact. This shouldn¡¯t be! She remembered the broken tombstone, and she even had its shards. How could it still be fine? While she was confused, a familiar voice sounded in her ear. It was Ye Jiushang. ¡°Xin¡¯er, those are all illusions. You can come out after finding the flaw in the illusion.¡± ¡°The flaw in the illusion?¡± Xue Fanxin pondered over Ye Jiushang¡¯s words and kept staring at the grave in front of her. This place was exactly the same as the Red Maple Forest. Even Shui Qianrou¡¯s grave was no different, but the key flaw was that tombstone. Xue Fanxin walked up to the tombstone and touched it with her hand. It gave a different feeling than the tombstone she had touched previously. She clenched her fist and punched it hard. She actually broke the tombstone. In an instant, all the illusions disappeared. The surroundings changed and returned to their original state. Everyone was still in that strange empty place. ¡°Why are we back?¡± ¡°Strange, why did we return?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± In the illusion, Yi Fentian had seen everything Xue Fanxin had done. He no longer had the same feeling towards her, harboring serious doubts instead. As long as there was a chance, he would make things difficult for her. ¡°She was the one who shattered that tombstone; that¡¯s why we came back.¡± Chapter 344 Yi Fentian¡¯s words transferred the grievances of the four great clans to Xue Fanxin. Everyone glared at her, some even questioning angrily, ¡°Xue Fanxin, what is the meaning of this? Don¡¯t you want us to leave?¡± ¡°I think she just wants to trap us all here. This woman has no good intentions.¡± ¡°She was not a good person, to begin with. What good will she do?¡± Xue Hanxi did not understand why Yi Fentian was targeting Xue Fanxin. The situation was a little chaotic, so he had to step forward and speak up for his sister. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. This matter is not so simple. Calm down and listen to her explanation.¡± ¡°That was only an illusion. This is my explanation. It¡¯s up to you to believe me or not. Anyway, I¡¯m indeed not a good person. I can¡¯t be bothered with your lives,¡± Xue Fanxin said coldly and turned to leave. When she reached Yi Fentian¡¯s side, she stopped and glared at him. ¡°Yi Fentian, you were a scumbag in the past. You¡¯re still a scumbag now. Just you wait.¡± ¡°If you can tell me where the real Xue Fanxin is, I won¡¯t get in your way,¡± Yi Fentian said disdainfully. He was fearless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you long ago? The real Xue Fanxin was killed by you and Li Yaoyao. If you want to look for her, go ask the King of Hell.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yi Fentian, I originally didn¡¯t intend to pursue your past actions, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now. If you leave this place alive, we¡¯ll be enemies. Just wait and see.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll expose your true colors in front of the world. I will tell Xue Batian that you are not the real Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My conscience is clear anyway,¡± Xue Fanxin said indifferently. She did not want to waste her breath on Yi Fentian anymore and left. Yi Fentian looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s departing figure and felt helpless. He had a faint ominous feeling. He had thoroughly offended Xue Fanxin. This woman was extraordinary and had the backing of an unfathomable person like Ye Jiushang to boot. If he really faced her, he might not appear unscathed. Furthermore, he was still in danger. He might have to rely on Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang to get out. Offending her at this moment was really not a wise move. ¡°Young Master, why must you antagonize Xue Fanxin here? This won¡¯t do us any good. Furthermore, Xue Fanxin saved us brothers. It doesn¡¯t seem right for you to target her like this, right?¡± Yi Fentian¡¯s followers also couldn¡¯t stand his young master¡¯s actions. They could not comprehend why the young master kept going against Xue Fanxin. According to the young master, Xue Fanxin was his savior! Could it be because Xue Fanxin had chosen Ye Jiushang? ¡°Shut up.¡± Yi Fentian was in a sour mood. Even though he knew that this was not good, he refused to admit it. ¡°Yi Fentian, you¡¯re on your own.¡± Xue Hanxi did not want to stay with someone like Yi Fentian. He left him alone to find a safe place. The people of the four great clans were furious at Xue Fanxin. However, her words, ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m indeed not a good person. I can¡¯t be bothered with your lives,¡¯ wiped out all their anger. They felt that they did not even have the right to be angry. She had already admitted that she was not a good person, so what else could you say? Could you force others to be good? That would be ridiculous. Chapter 345 - Bad News Xue Fanxin returned to the stone house. The black light on Ye Jiushang¡¯s body had dissipated by now. She ran up to him happily and asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, are you okay? Did that black light do anything to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a little dark power. It can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head gently. Then, he pulled her hand and looked at the snake bite. His eyes were filled with anger. He knew that Su Baifeng had a Fine Blood Silver Snake, but he did not take it to heart. He never expected the snake to actually hurt his Xin¡¯er. Anyone who hurt Xin¡¯er could forget about living in peace. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Xue Hanxi helped me expel the poison. I really have to thank him, or my hand might have been crippled. Ah Jiu, Su Baifeng fell into that crack. Do you think she¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a tomb under the crack. She¡¯s most likely still alive. If I¡¯m not wrong, someone saved her.¡± ¡°Someone saved her? Who could there be in such a damned place? Did the Spacetime Emperor save her?¡± This was impossible, right? How could the Spacetime Emperor save Su Baifeng? ¡°This is a tomb within a tomb. Apart from the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, there is another tomb. Its owner must have saved her.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s face revealed hints of concern. It was evident that Su Baifeng¡¯s matter was bothering him. If Su Baifeng was saved by the owner of the tomb, then she had most likely obtained the inheritance and was already outside. Hence, if they wanted to get rid of her, they had to wait. ¡°Ah Jiu, I really don¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t the owner save anyone but Su Baifeng? Did he have something to do with her?¡± Just the thought of Su Baifeng jumping around in glee annoyed Xue Fanxin. A scourge indeed lived for a thousand years. How could Su Baifeng easily die? It seemed that the next time she faced Su Baifeng, she had to seize the opportunity to eliminate this scourge as soon as possible. Ye Jiushang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Su Baifeng¡¯s resentment is strong enough.¡± ¡°Resentment?¡± ¡°The tomb below is filled with vengeful spirits and grievances. These things have always been nourishing the master of the tomb. However, the master of the tomb is being suppressed by the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. He¡¯s merely a wisp of a remnant soul now, which has extremely strong grievances. If he wants to leave this place, he must find someone with as many grievances as him.¡± He wondered if the Spacetime Emperor had expected this to happen. The suppressed vengeful spirit had escaped. This was not a good thing. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯m confused. What remnant soul, what vengeful spirit? What has this got to do with Su Baifeng?¡± Little Lei happened to walk in with the little white tiger in his arms. He said arrogantly, ¡°Master has already said it so clearly, but you still don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re really a fool. To put it simply, Su Baifeng¡¯s resentment is strong enough. Her body can bear powerful vengeful spirits and remnant souls, so the owner of the tomb chose her as his host.¡± In short, Su Baifeng had brought a powerful vengeful spirit out of the tomb and run outside to do evil. In that case, things were really bad! Chapter 346 - Under the Stone Tablet Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin was worried about Su Baifeng. He stroked her head and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Even if she escapes, I have my ways to deal with her. When the time comes, I¡¯ll eliminate her and that vengeful spirit and return peace to the world.¡± He had never cared if the world was peaceful. He did not care even if the people were plunged into misery and suffering. But now, for Xin¡¯er¡¯s sake, he would be a good person and do something for others. However, he was quite interested in that powerful vengeful spirit. A vengeful spirit that could raise countless Evil Bone Spectral Soldiers was very interesting. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not worry about Su Baifeng. It¡¯s useless. Ah Jiu, there¡¯s one more thing I have to tell you. That Yi Fentian seems to have noticed something, even saying that he wants to expose me.¡± When Xue Fanxin thought of Yi Fentian, she got angry. She felt that this man was even more of a scumbag than Jiang Donghai. ¡°If he wants to expose you, let him. You¡¯re the real Xue Fanxin. What¡¯s there to worry about? Still, this Yi Fentian really needs a lesson.¡± Little Lei noticed Ye Jiushang¡¯s sinister smile and volunteered, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help you beat him up. If you want to kill him, I¡¯ll help you kill him.¡± ¡°We can deal with such a small fry in the future. We have more important things to do now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xue Fanxin and Little Lei asked in unison. ¡°Playing games¡± ¡°Playing games? What games?¡± ¡°The challenge game.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. The game is about to begin.¡± Ye Jiushang flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead and pulled her hand to walk out. Little Lei followed them with the little white tiger in his arms. Zhuri and Fuyun happened to have packed their things and came along. Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei naturally tagged along. However, Gu Jinyuan had a question in his heart, but he did not know how to ask it. Why did they say Yi Fentian had discovered Xin¡¯er¡¯s true identity? What identity did Xin¡¯er have? Forget it. No matter what it was, she was one of his close friends. Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to the stone tablet. His presence energized the people of the four great clans. They wanted to go forward, but they did not dare to. Therefore, they could only stay where they were. When Yi Fentian saw Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin come hand in hand, apart from jealousy, he was also angry. He swore to himself that in the future, he would definitely make these two pay a heavy price. No matter what, he had to find out the real Xue Fanxin¡¯s whereabouts from them. In Ye Jiushang¡¯s eyes, Yi Fentian was an insignificant person, so he did not take him seriously at all. After arriving at the stone tablet, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the entrance to have already opened. It looks like you¡¯ve passed the first round.¡± ¡°What first stage?¡± Although Xue Fanxin asked, she already had the answer in her heart. Most likely, the questions just now were the first stage. ¡°The checkpoints here are specially prepared for you. It¡¯s very difficult for others, but it might be easy for you. Let¡¯s go in directly.¡± Ye Jiushang casually waved his hand and swept away all the fragments of the stone tablet. There was a circle of light under the broken rocks. It seemed to be the entrance to another place. Without saying much, Ye Jiushang led Xue Fanxin into the circle of light, and the two of them disappeared. ¡°Master, wait for me.¡± Little Lei carried the white tiger and followed closely. He also entered the light and disappeared. Then, Zhuri, Fuyun, Gu Jinyuan, and Ah Wei followed one after another. Chapter 347 - Bored The four great didn¡¯t stay idle. Only by following these few people could they survive. Therefore, no matter where they went, they had to copy them. Yi Fentian hesitated for a moment. When everyone walked into the circle of light, he could only follow unwillingly. He came to a place filled with poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts. After landing, he had to run for his dear life. The others from the four great families were running with Yi Fentian, including Xue Hanxi. It seemed like all of them had come to this dangerous place through the circle of light. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh my god! Quickly run. There¡¯s a group of big wild wolves chasing after us.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Help, help!¡± Someone was swept away by a huge python. It dragged him deep into the forest. After a few cries for help, there were no more sounds. The dead guy was Yi Fentian¡¯s follower. He watched helplessly as his follower ended up in the python¡¯s maw, feeling at a loss. His hated of Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang rose. He did not forget to smear their names. ¡°It must be Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. They want to kill us all.¡± ¡°Yi Fentian, please understand the situation. Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang did not force us to enter the circle of light. We did it willingly. Now that we are in danger, it¡¯s our own burden to bear. How can we blame others?¡± Xue Hanxi could not help but retort. His impression of Yi Fentian was worsening. Initially, he thought that Yi Fentian was someone important. He never expected he would have poor judgment one day. Yi Fentian was rendered speechless by Xue Hanxi. Furthermore, he was running for his life, so he did not have the energy to argue with him. If he really died here, he would not let Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang off even if he became a ghost. While they were running for their lives in a forest filled with poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts, Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang, and the others were in a magnificent tomb that looked like a palace. There was no one buried in this tomb. It was an empty tomb built by the Spacetime Emperor, with some inheritances left behind by him. Of course, there were also various mechanisms and traps. The first obstacle was at the tomb¡¯s door. It was actually a modern electronic password lock. Though it used spirit energy instead of electricity. ¡°This Spacetime Emperor must be pretty bored to introduce modern things here. But I have to say, he¡¯s quite talented. This electronic password lock can actually operate without electricity, and it¡¯s still working. How impressive.¡± Could it be that the Spacetime Emperor often ran to the modern world and studied the high-tech there before moving them here to show off? That was a possibility. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you recognize this?¡± Ye Jiushang had no idea what an electronic password lock was, but he felt that this thing was quite powerful. At the very least, he did not understand anything. ¡°This is an electronic password lock. You have to know the password to open it. What password do you think the Spacetime Emperor would have set up?¡± Everyone looked very confused, even Ye Jiushang. Chapter 348 - The Code to the Lock The electronic password lock had to have the correct password to open it. Especially since it had been modified by the Spacetime Emperor, combining modern technology and the spirit arts. It was impossible to forcefully break it. Any such attempts might even cause some trouble. ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± Xue Fanxin thought hard but could not think of any clues. She was not familiar with the Spacetime Emperor. Who knew what kind of password that bored emperor would set up? Although Ye Jiushang was confused and did not know what the ¡®password¡¯ was, he could roughly guess that it was used to open locks. He helped her think of clues and said whatever came to mind. ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t you feel that this tomb is tailor-made for you? First, it was your great-grandma¡¯s grave, then the English words on the stone tablet. Besides, only you could answer the questions earlier.¡± ¡°Please, apart from my great-grandma¡¯s grave, any modern person would know everything else. How can you say that it was tailor-made for me?¡± ¡°But not everyone in the modern world can travel through space and time to come to this place, let alone with the Supreme Badge on you. Why did the little white tiger choose you to be the successor of the Supreme Badge back then?¡± ¡°Even if the various mechanisms in this tomb are tailor-made for me, so what? I still don¡¯t know the password.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what I mean is that this password might be related to you. You can find the answer by thinking about yourself.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more she felt that Ye Jiushang made sense. Hence, she started to search for clues from herself. Most people liked to use their phone numbers or birthdays to set up their passwords. Should she try her birthday? If the password was wrong, would there be any punishment? Who cares? I¡¯ll give it a try first. Otherwise, it¡¯s useless to think too much. Xue Fanxin took a deep breath, then entered her birthday into the electronic password lock. When she entered the last number, there was a beep. The password was actually correct, and the lock opened. The result shocked Xue Fanxin to the core. She could not calm down for a long time. Why did the Spacetime Emperor know her birthday and use it as a password? Who was the Spacetime Emperor? 1 Could it be her master? ¡°Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Jiushang read Xue Fanxin¡¯s expression and was a little worried for her. He thought that there was something wrong with the electronic password lock. ¡°Ah Jiu, that Spacetime Emperor actually knows my birthday. Who do you think he is?¡± Xue Fanxin held his hand tightly. Her emotions were a mess, and she could not calm herself down no matter what. Her mind was constantly thinking about the identity of the Spacetime Emperor and what relationship he had with her. Apart from her master, she really could not think of anyone else. ¡°No matter who he is, it¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t have any ill will towards you, right? Perhaps we can find out more if we continue forward. We might even discover his identity.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Continue forward. Let¡¯s find the answer.¡± Xue Fanxin had unlocked the electronic password lock, so the tomb door opened with a light push. Happy music sounded from inside. Accompanying the music were all kinds of fireballs and water bullets¡­ ¡°Be careful.¡± Chapter 349 - Being Played Behind the tomb¡¯s door was a magnificent palace, but it was filled with flying fireballs and water bullets. The water bullet was filled with alcohol. If it encountered a little open fire, it would burn. So if a person got hit by the water bullet and touched the fireball, they would definitely die. It was clearly a beautiful and gorgeous palace. It looked breathtaking, but who knew that it was filled with danger? If the entrant was slightly weaker, he would have been burned to ashes the moment he entered. In fact, if not for Ah Jiu¡¯s reminder and protection, some of them would definitely have been in danger. The fireballs and water bullets that attacked the door were numerous in number. They swarmed over like locusts. Ye Jiushang erected a defensive shield and blocked all the fireballs and water bullets. Only then could they enter safely. There were still countless fireballs and water bullets attacking them, but they could at least dodge them safely. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Jinyuan found it difficult to evade every ball. The speed and number of fireballs and water bullets were too fast for him. With his current ability, he could barely protect himself, and that too for a short period. As his stamina and spirit energy were slowly exhausted, his dodging speed would also decrease. He would be in true danger then. ¡°Young Master, there are more and more fireballs and water bullets. What should we do?¡± Ah Wei was guarding Gu Jinyuan without caring for himself. Zhuri and Fuyun joined forces to deal with the crisis in front of them. Their situation was not bad. Little Lei did not seem to be under any pressure at all. With the little white tiger in his arms, he easily dodged the projectiles. Some were even kicked by him like balls and sent flying. He had no idea where they went and was happily playing alone. Xue Fanxin was protected by Ye Jiushang. The fireballs and water bullets did not pose any threat to her. However, their numbers were never-ending. It was very troublesome. They could not always be in a passive state. ¡°This Spacetime Emperor really likes to fool around. He¡¯s playing all kinds of dangerous games with a high chance of death.¡± Xue Fanxin was curious and angry at the Spacetime Emperor. She felt she was dancing in the palms of a slightly neurotic and boring person. When she found out who that Spacetime Emperor was, she would definitely teach him a lesson, even if it was her master. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you know how to stop the music?¡± Ye Jiushang did not let the fireballs and water bullets touch her. Xue Fanxin did not solely rely on him to protect her. Whenever there were a large number of fireballs and water bullets, she would help out. She spent the rest of the time searching for anything strange in the palace, but her efforts were futile. Hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she asked in confusion, ¡°Is there a problem with the music?¡± When they had entered this place, they heard cheerful voices. Coupled with the powerful fireballs and water bullets, it gave off the feeling that they were gloating. Yes, they were gloating. When they were being played around, someone was gloating. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I just feel that the attack patterns of these fireballs and water bullets are related to the music.¡± Ye Jiushang was proficient in music. Even if he had never heard this tune, he could tell the various melodies after listening to it once. The cheerful music was indeed related to the attack patterns of the fireballs and water bullets. Chapter 350 - See You Next Time Xue Fanxin¡¯s skill in music was inferior to Ye Jiushang¡¯s, but after his reminder, she more or less sensed something. Even if she was not very clear, she still did as he instructed and started to look for the source of the music. This was clearly music played through a stereo. From the sound quality and musical instruments used, it could only be from the modern age. That Spacetime Emperor liked to bring modern things here to show off. Presumably, the method to turn off music should be similar to those of modern sound systems. Xue Fanxin began to search for something special in the palace while listening carefully. In the end, she realized that there was a small button on one of the pillars in the palace. There was no button on the other pillars. This should be it, right? Although she had doubts, Xue Fanxin still decided to give it a try. Taking advantage of the fact that there were fewer fireballs and water bullets around her, she jumped up and pressed the button. The music really stopped. Just as Ye Jiushang had guessed, once the music stopped, the fireballs and water bullets also disappeared. The gorgeous palace became extremely calm. ¡°Success.¡± Xue Fanxin landed lightly and gestured to Ye Jiushang in victory. Right then, a box flew down from the palace¡¯s roof and landed in front of Xue Fanxin. She first glanced at Ye Jiushang to seek his opinion. Seeing him nod at her, she reached out to take the box. She opened it and saw that there was a sheepskin scroll inside, just like the one the little white tiger had given her last time. She could not understand the words on the sheepskin scroll either, so she could only hand it to a certain lord. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s written here?¡± Ye Jiushang thought there would be some soul-stirring information on the sheepskin scroll. But his face revealed a hint of shock and disappointment. ¡°It says ¡®Congratulations on your fortune. Good luck always comes. See you next time.¡¯¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked and speechless. She could not understand what that Spacetime Emperor was playing at. Who would want to see you again? If she came again, there would definitely be countless dangers. Ye Jiushang roughly understood the personality of the Spacetime Emperor. To put it simply, he was an old urchin. But he was not bothered about it. He only cared about one person. ¡°Xin¡¯er, see if there are any changes to the Supreme Badge in your body.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xue Fanxin was stunned at first. She did not understand why Ye Jiushang suddenly mentioned the Supreme Badge, but she still did as she was told. She separated a wisp of her divine sense into her dantian and checked the Supreme Badge inside. Then, she explained the changes in the Supreme Badge. ¡°The color of the Supreme Badge seems to have brightened a little. It vaguely emits a warm force. It feels quite comfortable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve already successfully cleared Tomb Two.¡± ¡°I cleared it? I cleared it just like that?¡± ¡°Then what else do you want? If I¡¯m not wrong, everything here was waiting for you. As long as you came, even if you didn¡¯t do anything, you could still obtain the inheritance.¡± ¡°Inheritance? I didn¡¯t find any inheritance.¡± They had been encountering all kinds of danger since they entered this tomb. Forget about the inheritance, they did not even see anything decent. Apart from the Electric Water Eels, there was nothing. Chapter 351 - Bewildered Ye Jiushang gently flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Silly girl, have you forgotten that you entered a state of epiphany when you first came here?¡± ¡°You mean the thing about comprehending the time law?¡± Xue Fanxin carefully recalled that scene. Although the time law in her mind was blurry and did not have a form, she felt that these things were very important and mysterious. They were powerful, but she could not grasp the essence. Could it be that her comprehension was not enough? ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Epiphany not only depends on one¡¯s comprehension ability but also on opportunities. The time, place, and people are all very important. Even if you crack your head, you won¡¯t gain anything. The laws of time and space are the most difficult to grasp. Even I can¡¯t figure them out at all. It¡¯s already impressive that you can understand the threshold of the laws of time and space with such a low cultivation level.¡± ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°The observer sees things clearly. Apart from your comprehension of time and space, hasn¡¯t your cultivation also increased greatly? Following the standard procedures, breaking through the Spirit Building Realm to the Spirit Refining Realm takes a year or even a few years at the very least. Think about how long you¡¯ve been here. Besides, the time flow here is different from outside. We¡¯ve been here for about seven to eight days, but it¡¯s only been a day outside. In a day, going from the Spirit Building Realm to the Spirit Refining Realm will scare people to death.¡± Xue Fanxin felt that she had gained a lot from the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s tomb. Needless to say, her cultivation level had increased significantly. She even comprehended the time laws. This was the most important thing, because this was the inheritance of the Spacetime Emperor, the laws of time and space. Now reflecting on it, she did seem to have obtained the inheritance. But she did not feel anything! While she was feeling a little depressed, Little Lei¡¯s shocked cry suddenly sounded. ¡°Wow, wow, wow¡­ Come and take a look. This picture can move. The people inside are running everywhere while shouting. It looks so much fun.¡± ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger echoed Little Lei. Recently, it had been sticking to Little Lei¡¯s side. It did not mind getting its fur ravaged by Little Lei. Gu Jinyuan and the others were also looking at the moving scene. They noticed that the people inside were from the four great clans. They were running for their lives. It seemed like something dangerous and ferocious was chasing after them, but there was clearly nothing. ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°They seem to be running for their lives.¡± Xue Fanxin walked over to take a look. At a glance, she could tell that the thing hanging on the wall was a huge screen, but it contained spirit arts. It should be another masterpiece created by the bored Spacetime Emperor. She admired the Spacetime Emperor more and more. Although bored, he was quite talented. Ye Jiushang was not surprised when he saw the screen. He took a look and said coldly, ¡°They are trapped in the Illusory Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Illusory Spirit Realm? Is it an illusion?¡± ¡°Something like that, but it¡¯s more powerful than an illusion. Only people who are proficient in the spatial laws can create such an illusion.¡± ¡°That should be the work of the Spacetime Emperor.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s words were filled with coldness. He did not care about the people trapped in the Illusory Spirit Realm, much less mention anything about saving them. Chapter 352 - Must Be Saved Xue Fanxin also kept quiet. The two of them just watched as if they were enjoying a movie. Zhuri and Fuyun were no exception. There was no need to mention Little Lei. He couldn¡¯t care less about the four great clans. However, Gu Jinyuan had some friendships with them. He was not that ruthless. Seeing the four great clans trapped in the Illusory Spirit Realm, he could only take the initiative to ask, ¡°Xin¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going to save them?¡± Little Lei asked in return, ¡°Why should we save them? Most of them are not good people. The idiot girl treated their injuries and gave them fish meat, but how did they repay her? One moment, they said that you were a good person, and the next moment, they said that you weren¡¯t one of them. Especially that Yi Fentian, he¡¯s so annoying.¡± Gu Jinyuan didn¡¯t have a retort. He knew these people had gone a bit overboard. Xue Hanxi was fine, and so were a few others. But that Yi Fentian¡­ ¡°We have to save them. At least half of these people have to get out alive,¡± Xue Fanxin said solemnly, her eyes shining with shrewdness. ¡°Why?¡± Little Lei did not quite agree with Xue Fanxin. He did not like these people and hoped that they would all die here. ¡°If they don¡¯t survive, who will spread the news of Su Baifeng¡¯s true colors to everyone? If we rely on ourselves, the impact will be far from enough. No one will even believe us. Furthermore, if everyone from the four great clans dies here, Su Baifeng can use it. We¡¯ll be in some trouble.¡± Most importantly, she could not watch Xue Hanxi die. She was okay with leaving the others, but she had to save him. ¡°Xin¡¯er, how do you plan to save them? Break this illusion?¡± Gu Jinyuan heaved a sigh of relief. To be honest, no matter how heartless these people were, he was unwilling to see them all die. ¡°Most of these people don¡¯t have a conscience. They won¡¯t be grateful even if you save them. Even if they are, this gratitude will disappear with the wind unless they are taught a lesson¡­¡± Xue Fanxin smiled sinisterly. Anyone could tell she was up to some mischief. Ye Jiushang seemed to have seen through her thoughts and smiled, looking very expectant. Little Lei was creeped out by their smiles and felt sorry for the people on the screen. The little white tiger sensed Little Lei¡¯s abnormality and trembled as well, burrowing into his arms. It really did not understand why those people were so stupid, even more stupid than it was. Couldn¡¯t they tell that a certain lord was not to be trifled with? Forget it. This had nothing to do with it. It should just follow Brother Little Lei and have meat to eat. Although it wanted to follow its master, a certain lord did not like it. It could only follow Brother Little Lei. Brother Little Lei would follow his master. If it followed Brother Little Lei, it would follow its master. That was enough! Chapter 353 - Must Die Some of the people had fainted from fright, and some were shouting crazily, crying for help. Some had even peed their pants. Everyone was in a terrible state, including Xue Hanxi. The once gentle and refined young master was no longer around. Bai Han, Lian Fangcheng, Xiao Muyan, and the others who had once been high and mighty looked tragic. Although they were as tired as dogs, they still had to be on the move. Yi Fentian was not much better either. In fact, he seemed to be worse off than the others. He had already fallen into madness, fighting with those so-called ferocious beasts in the illusion. At the same time, he cursed angrily, ¡°Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang, just you wait. Even if I have to turn into a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯m going to kill you, kill you¡­ Xin¡¯er is mine. Return the real Xue Fanxin to me.¡± Yi Fentian¡¯s state of mind had undergone a huge change, twisting to an unrecognizable degree. Because of his love for Xue Fanxin and the various blows Ye Jiushang had given him, someone as arrogant as him could not accept reality. That was why he had become so crazy and stubborn. After meeting Yi Fentian again and interacting with him a bit, Xue Fanxin knew that his mind was not very good. He was too arrogant, self-righteous, and self-centered. If he could not get what he wanted, hatred would arise in his heart. Yet she never expected his hatred for her and Ah Jiu to become so intense due to an argument. It was not inferior to Su Baifeng¡¯s at all. Such a person would be a huge problem if left alive. ¡°This Yi Fentian is really sick. We didn¡¯t provoke him, but he actually hates us to this extent. It¡¯s ridiculous. Since he¡¯s courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish and send him to accompany Li Yaoyao.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Now is not the time to kill him.¡± Ye Jiushang looked coldly at Yi Fentian on the screen. He had already included this person on his death list. ¡°Why should we keep him? One Su Baifeng is troublesome enough. If we add him, wouldn¡¯t it be shooting ourselves in the foot?¡± Xue Fanxin said. Her tolerance for Yi Fentian had reached the limit. 1 From the beginning, she had planned to settle Yi Fentian and Li Yaoyao together and take revenge for her past self. If he had not found out the truth later and apologized to her sincerely, would she have kept him alive until now? ¡°Yi Fentian needs to be killed, but he can¡¯t be killed here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°His resentment is too heavy. There is a place here that nourishes vengeful spirits. If we kill him, he will definitely turn into a vengeful spirit. At that time, it will be even more troublesome. If he had shown such strong resentment earlier, I¡¯m afraid the owner of the tomb would have chosen him over Su Baifeng.¡± Although Xue Fanxin was confused, she knew that she could not kill Yi Fentian now, nor could she let him die here. Otherwise, things would be even worse. ¡°Then let Yi Fentian live for a few more days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we get out, I won¡¯t let him have an easy time.¡± How could he keep such a scourge? With Su Baifeng as a lesson, he would never make a second mistake. Back then, he had tolerated her until now because she had once helped him. Who knew that she was a ticking time bomb? People like Yi Fentian had to die. Chapter 354 - A Big Move Although Xue Fanxin wanted to save the people from the four great clans, she was unaware of the ethereal realm. She was outside the illusion. If she wanted to save the people inside, she had to break the illusion first. This illusion was created by the Spacetime Emperor. How could it be so easy to break? Even if it was, she could not do it carelessly. If she let those ungrateful bastards escape too easily, they would not feel thankful. She would wait until they were at the moment of life and death. Only then would they remember her kindness. This was like giving a steamed bun to someone who was about to starve to death. He would feel indebted to you. However, if you gave it to someone who was not hungry, he might not be grateful, even thinking that this was a form of charity and not a favor. Xue Fanxin understood such logic; Ye Jiushang understood it even more. Hence, they were not in a hurry to save them. They started admiring this magnificent and majestic palace first. Xue Fanxin was not polite at all. She took everything that was good. Ye Jiushang did not object. He looked at her dotingly and indulged her. At the same time, he was quite interested in some things in the palace. Actually, he was more interested in the world Xin¡¯er used to be in. If he had a chance, he would definitely experience it. ¡°Xin¡¯er, won¡¯t your actions make the owner unhappy?¡± Gu Jinyuan felt that it was a little bad for Xue Fanxin to do this. Even if this tomb was empty, it still had an owner. It was not good to take his things without permission. He learned from their conversation that this was one of the tombs built by the Spacetime Emperor. He also knew that the Spacetime Emperor was related to Xue Fanxin. But they were just speculations. It was best to be careful. It would be bad if she provoked that Spacetime Emperor. ¡°This is not a real tomb. That Spacetime Emperor is most likely still alive. He brought me to this damned place to play with me. It¡¯s not too much for me to take something from him, right? Besides, there¡¯s nothing to take here. Many things can¡¯t be moved. I only took a few small items, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± Xue Fanxin continued looting the place. She used a dagger to dig out the gold and Night Pearls on the wall. Zhuri and Fuyun also helped her out. Seeing that Xue Fanxin did not call for him, Little Lei volunteered, ¡°Girl, do you need my help?¡± Xue Fanxin could tell at a glance that Little Lei had other intentions and knew what he was after. She said bluntly, ¡°If you help me dig out all the gold, Night Pearls, and other silver and jewelry here, I¡¯ll treat you to a meat.¡± ¡°What meal? What are we eating this time? Is it still dry pot roasted fish?¡± ¡°Pickled and spicy fish.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡± Once the food was on offer, Little Lei was filled with motivation. His efficiency was very high. Zhuri and Fuyun had to spend a lot of effort picking out a Night Pearl while Little Lei dug out a few in a few moves. It was incomparable. With the addition of Little Lei, the originally glorious palace quickly changed beyond recognition. In a secret place, two mysterious people were observing everything in the palace. A certain mysterious person had an ugly expression, and his entire face was black. This was a palace that he had spent a lot of effort to build, but it had actually been destroyed by this girl. His heart moaned, his body ached, and his head hurt¡­ 2 Chapter 355 - Too Greedy With Little Lei¡¯s help, Xue Fanxin plundered all the gold and Night Pearls in the palace. Even some large items were torn apart and taken away by her. She had no idea how depressed her actions had made a certain person. The two mysterious guys in the dark could not help but argue. ¡°Look at that detestable girl. She¡¯s too greedy. She actually emptied the palace I worked so hard to build. Don¡¯t you find her detestable?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the hateful one. Your entire family is detestable. So what if she looted your palace? It¡¯s your honor that the girl likes your scrap metal. It will be useless in the future anyway. Just treat it as a gift to her.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really infuriating.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die of anger so easily. Otherwise, I would have angered you to death long ago.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin did not know that two people were arguing like children. At this moment, she was counting the Night Pearls Little Lei had dug out for her. She wiped every one of them until they were bright and shiny, then placed them in her space. She even kissed them occasionally, looking like she loved them to death. Everyone was speechless, but they found her personality real and honest. She did not hide her true nature and put it on display for the world to see. In short, she gave off a comfortable feeling. As long as you were by her side, you would easily be infected by her cheerful aura. Your mood would also improve. Ye Jiushang had been staring at Xue Fanxin dotingly. No matter what she did, it was enough as long as she was happy. ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t just focus on the treasures. Those people are about to die.¡± Gu Jinyuan was keeping an eye on the screen. He noticed that more than half of them were lying on the ground from exhaustion. Some even thought that they were dead as they lay there motionless. Many of them had already fainted. ¡°As long as they¡¯re not all dead,¡± Xue Fanxin said indifferently and continued to count her gains. She had confirmed that Xue Hanxi was fine, or she wouldn¡¯t be so calm. The others were not important. ¡°Why must you do this?¡± ¡°Brother Gu, good people are bullied the most. If you¡¯re too kind, you¡¯ll easily suffer at the hands of the world. Think about how those people treated you back then. Although it¡¯s time to save them, I don¡¯t know how to break that Illusory Spirit Realm.¡± If she wanted to save them, she had to break through the illusion first. However, she knew nothing about that illusion. What should she do? ¡°This place is closely related to you. I believe that as long as you¡¯re willing, you can definitely break that illusion.¡± ¡°You really think highly of me, hehe!¡± Xue Fanxin stored the last Night Pearl in her space, then stood up and walked towards the screen. She looked around casually and noticed a button at the bottom of the screen, so she pressed it. The scene on the screen changed. All the poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts disappeared. Previously, it was a dense forest, but now, it was an empty place. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where are the big wild wolves that were chasing us?¡± ¡°Where are the snakes?¡± The people from the four great clans looked at each other. They were confused and could not understand the situation at all. Yi Fentian was originally being chased by a tiger. Just as he was fighting it, the tiger disappeared, and the scene around him changed. His emotions were complicated. He suddenly recalled the illusion where he had returned to the Red Maple Forest. Could it be that everything just now was also an illusion? Chapter 356 - Chasing People Out of the Palace After the Illusory Spirit Realm was broken, the people of the four great clans sat on the ground in a daze. They looked confused, completely unaware of what was going on. However, one thing was certain: their lives were saved. ¡°Was everything just an illusion?¡± Xue Hanxi sat on the ground, panting. Although he was tired, his mind still had the energy to think. If everything was an illusion, wouldn¡¯t they have wasted their efforts just now? And those people who had been killed by the poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts were also illusions. There shouldn¡¯t be anybody who died. When Xue Hanxi thought about how his trusted subordinates might still be alive, he was overjoyed. He felt a lot more relaxed as he lay weakly on the ground, breathing heavily. There was a faint smile on his face. However, the others did not share Xue Hanxi¡¯s feelings. Even though the crisis had been resolved, they were still in a panic, worried that the poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts would appear again. Xue Fanxin saw every move of the four great clans clearly through the screen. Noticing Yi Fentian¡¯s ferocious expression, she felt disgusted. Although the crisis had already been resolved and everything was an illusion, Yi Fentian¡¯s resentment and anger were still so great¡­ This really made people speechless. The guy was hopeless. ¡°This Yi Fentian is really¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was about to complain and insult him, but suddenly, the entire palace began to shake. The quakes were getting intense as if the structure was about to collapse. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. This place is about to come down.¡± Ye Jiushang sensed that something was wrong and immediately brought Xue Fanxin towards the door. Using a strange movement technique, he instantly arrived outside. Little Lei was also swift. He carried the little white tiger and flashed out. Although Zhuri and Fuyun were a little slow, they barely made it. Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei were the slowest. When they ran out of the tomb door, they heard a loud bang behind them. The heavy tomb door actually smashed down and blocked the entrance. The electronic password lock on the door emitted powerful spirit energy and squeaking sounds. It looked like it was broken, but that was not it¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the heavy tomb door and felt that something was wrong. That palace did not look like a weak structure. It was very sturdy. How could it collapse just like that? Furthermore, from the situation, it did not look like it had crumbled. Instead, it looked like¡­ someone was chasing her away. Yes, they were chasing her away. That palace wanted to chase them out. In a hidden corner, a mysterious person said smugly, ¡°You little baddies have robbed my palace clean. Get lost quickly.¡± The other mysterious person scolded angrily, ¡°Old ghost, you almost hurt the girl just now, do you know that? Didn¡¯t she just move a little copper and a few beads from you? Do you have to be so petty?¡± ¡°What almost injured her? She¡¯s far from being injured! Can¡¯t you see that kid is by her side? Furthermore, if this girl doesn¡¯t experience hardships, how can she grow up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. In short, no one is to hurt the girl.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. She¡¯s not injured now, right?¡± ¡°She was bitten by the Fine Blood Silver Snake, yet you still say that she¡¯s not injured? Why didn¡¯t you stop that Shadow Clan vengeful spirit when it ran out? Once that damned thing goes out, it will definitely cause countless trouble for the girl.¡± ¡°Old ghost, are you stupid? If we attack, the entire sky will collapse. At that time, the girl will be in even more trouble. Alright, let¡¯s go. We can only rely on the girl to walk the rest of the way. The time is not right. We can¡¯t help her.¡± They hoped that this girl would not disappoint them. The two mysterious people pulled each other and left. One of them casually swept his sleeve as he left. A strange wind blew out of his sleeve. Chapter 357 After Xue Fanxin and the others ran out of the door, they stood outside in a daze. Before they could react, a strange wind blew them all away. Even Ye Jiushang could not resist it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin let out a sharp cry. Her body was blown into the air, and she spun around randomly. Before she could react, she fell heavily onto the ground with a bang, landing on her face. Her mouth was filled with dust. The others were in a similar state. They all fell, except for a certain lord. Although Ye Jiushang was also affected by the wind, he did not lose his balance like the others. When he landed, he only stumbled a little. His legs were slightly apart as he stepped on the ground forcefully, using the force to stabilize his body. Then, he pushed his palm forward and scattered the remaining wind. He was now certain that someone had deliberately caused that strange wind. In that case, apart from them, there had been someone else in the palace just now. Furthermore, they were an incomparably powerful presence. Even he had been unable to sense the other party¡¯s existence. If not for this strange wind, he would not have known that there was anyone else there. Who could that person be? Spacetime Emperor? Fortunately, they did not have any ill will and only chased them out of the palace. Otherwise, even if he used all his strength, he would not be a match for the mysterious entity. Thinking about it carefully, that strange wind should be an order to chase them out of the palace. ¡°Aiya, my butt, it hurts!¡± Little Lei fell onto his back, his butt facing the ground. He was in so much pain that his handsome face was scrunched up. As for the little white tiger, it was nestled in his arms, only suffering a little dizzy spell. Even someone as powerful as Little Lei was in pain, let alone the others. Zhuri and Fuyun were dizzy from the fall. Their entire bodies hurt badly as they lay on the ground and could not get up for a while. Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei were in a similar situation. Their bones were about to fall apart. However, no matter how painful it was, they were not injured seriously. Ye Jiushang went to help Xue Fanxin up from the ground. ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you okay?¡± ¡°Be gentle, be gentle. My waist!¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s body was still hurting. When Ye Jiushang helped her up, it hurt even more. She held her waist with one hand and slowly stood up. It took her a long time to recover. As for Zhuri, Fuyun, and the others, they were still lying on the ground! While rubbing her waist, Xue Fanxin used Ye Jiushang¡¯s support to stand properly. Unexpectedly, when she raised her head, she saw many eyes staring at her. Those unfamiliar faces had shock written over them. No way. She actually fell amidst the people from the four great clans. That too on her face. This was too embarrassing. ¡°Why did you fall from above?¡± Xue Hanxi was not far from Xue Fanxin. To be precise, she had fallen in front of him. Ye Jiushang and the others were also near him. Yi Fentian was also present. When he saw Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, the hatred and anger in his heart became even stronger. He kept glaring at them, especially at Xue Fanxin. He had an indescribable hatred, and his emotions were very complicated. He hated her, but he did not want to kill her. Actually, he wanted to hate Ye Jiushang more, but for some reason, the unfathomable and powerful aura on him scared him. He was so afraid that he did not even dare harbor ill feelings for him. However, he was really unwilling, so he could only choose to hate Xue Fanxin. Sooner or later, he would surpass Ye Jiushang. At that time, he would no longer be afraid of this person. Chapter 358 - Crazy When Xue Fanxin saw the people from the four great clans, she knew where they had fallen. Although she was a little miserable, recalling that the illusion here had already been broken, she was no longer so depressed. She was suddenly blown away by a strange wind to a place that had once been an illusion. Why did she feel like someone had done it deliberately? ¡°Hello, everyone. We meet again.¡± Xue Fanxin greeted everyone casually with a smile. As for what the four great families thought, that was up to them. ¡°Were you trapped in the illusion just now?¡± Xue Hanxi asked again. Xue Fanxin nodded heavily, then weaved a web of lies. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! We were also trapped in an illusion filled with poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts. In the beginning, we ran around and fought everywhere. Later, after our hard work, we finally found a flaw. We had to use all kinds of effort to break the illusion. Unexpectedly, once the illusion broke, we were blown away by a strange wind to here. It was such a bad fall. My entire body aches, and it¡¯s as if my bones are about to fall apart.¡± The people of the four great clans all looked enlightened. It turned out that Xue Fanxin and the others had broken through the illusion and saved them. Otherwise, they would still be trapped, running around and fighting until they were exhausted. In that case, Xue Fanxin and the others had saved them again. ¡°Aiyo, my waist!¡± Xue Fanxin pretended to be in pain and acted pitiful, letting them know how much she had paid to save them. Although her words were half-truths, she had indeed saved these people. She was their savior; that was a fact. She did not want much. As long as these people spread her name far and wide and slandered Su Baifeng, earning her some fame, it would do. Although she did not like to be in the limelight, her identity as the Ninth Imperial Consort meant that she could not keep a low profile either. Since she could not keep a low profile, she would keep a high profile. Anyway, her name was bound to spread after these people left. ¡°I really have to thank you this time. Otherwise, we would still be trapped in the illusion!¡± Xue Hanxi thanked Xue Fan sincerely. Yi Fentian mocked angrily, ¡°They were only saving themselves. Saving us was just in passing. If not for themselves, they would never have cared for us.¡± Xue Fanxin glared at Yi Fentian unhappily and retorted, ¡°I won¡¯t dispute with someone with a screw loose in his head.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I am crazy?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not crazy, why are you always shouting like a rabid dog? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the others and see if they think you¡¯re crazy too.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°Am I going overboard or are you? Yi Fentian, I saved you once two years ago. Then I saved your ass again multiple times. Is this how you repay my kindness? Back then, you were deceived by Li Yaoyao. It¡¯s understandable; I can understand and forgive you. But I can¡¯t do that anymore. You¡¯re on your own. Ah Jiu, let¡¯s go and find the exit. Ignore this crazy person.¡± Xue Fanxin took the initiative to hold Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand and pulled him away. Ye Jiushang did not resist at all. While leaving, he shot Yi Fentian a cold glare. Just one look made him feel that the sky above his head was about to collapse as if the end of the world was coming. Chapter 359 - Guidance When Xue Fanxin left with Ye Jiushang, Gu Jinyuan and the others naturally followed. The people of the four great clans hesitated for a moment before doing the same, ignoring the enraged Yi Fentian. Yi Fentian was even more displeased at their actions. Especially when Ye Jiushang was not around, he showed his emotions without any qualms. ¡°Why are you following them? Do you really think they care about your lives? Ye Jiushang only cares about Xue Fanxin and the others. Xue Fanxin is also an unruly and willful person. She doesn¡¯t care about your lives either.¡± The people of the four great clans pretended not to hear Yi Fentian¡¯s words and even felt that he was ridiculous. If not for the fact that everyone was tired, they would definitely mock him. However, they were not in the mood to care about someone with mental illness. Anyone with a little brain knew that only by following Xue Fanxin could they survive. Only Yi Fentian, who was ¡®crazy,¡¯ would deny it. Xue Hanxi looked at Yi Fentian coldly. He wanted to advise him out of goodwill, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was best to avoid him. If Yi Fentian could really listen to others, he would not have gone to cause trouble for Xue Fanxin repeatedly. ¡°You¡­¡± Yi Fentian was enraged for getting ignored, but at the same time, he was conflicted. He did not know if he should follow them. If he did not, he would never be able to walk out of this place alone. At that time, he would only die. Forget it, he should follow. Only by living could he fulfill his wishes. He had to bear with it first. Once he left this place, things would improve. Yi Fentian thought about it again and again before following everyone. Although there were many strange gazes on him, he told himself to ignore them. The only way to survive was to keep himself in check. Xue Fanxin naturally knew that Yi Fentian was following her. This person was so shameless. If not for the fact that she could not kill him here, she would not have endured until now. ¡°Xin¡¯er, although the illusion has been broken, we don¡¯t know where the exit is. Do you have any ideas?¡± Gu Jinyuan asked, breaking the heavy atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but my intuition tells me that the exit should be there¡­¡± Xue Fanxin pointed at a dark place in front of her. Actually, it was the Supreme Badge that had guided her here. It had a close relationship with the Spacetime Emperor. Perhaps it was telling her where the exit was? When the people saw the direction Xue Fanxin was pointing in, their faces darkened. It was pitch-black and looked sinister and terrifying, unlike any exit. It was more like a dead end. Yi Fentian almost could not help but want to mock Xue Fanxin again, but this time, his impulse was suppressed by his rationality. He only ridiculed her secretly. Xue Fanxin naturally knew that the four great families did not believe her, but she did not intend to explain anything. She shrugged indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Jiushang led Xue Fanxin toward the dark place. The moment he walked in, he was enveloped by darkness. There was not even a shadow. Little Lei carried the little white tiger and followed the couple without hesitation. Needless to say for Zhuri and Fuyun, they would go wherever their master went. Although Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei were a little afraid and hesitant, they trusted Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang more, so they also walked in. Chapter 360 - : Not an Illusion After Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang, and the others walked into the dark place, the people of the four great clans waited in a daze. Their faces were filled with hesitation and confusion. They did not know if they should follow. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Hanxi was the first to make a decision. He led his subordinates towards the darkness. With someone taking the lead, Lian Fangcheng, Bai Han, and even Xiao Muyan left, leaving Yi Fentian and a few followers of the Yi family. ¡°Young Master, should we follow?¡± a follower plucked up his courage and asked. They had to move. Otherwise, they would die here. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Yi Fentian finally made up his mind. He had made this decision not because he believed in Xue Fanxin but because he had another motive. If this was really the exit, then good. He could leave this damned place alive. If it was not, he could take this opportunity to make things difficult for Xue Fanxin. Even if he could not do anything to her, he would make her feel terrible. With this thought in mind, Yi Fentian walked into the dark place. He was coming up with ways to give Xue Fanxin a tough time. Before he could think of anything, a strong light suddenly pierced in front of him. It was very blinding, and he had no choice but to close his eyes. After adapting, he slowly opened his eyes and realized that he was in the Red Maple Forest. It was the place where they had come to dig graves back then. As they had once experienced the illusion of the Red Maple Forest, the people of the four great families were not too happy. All of them looked around nervously. ¡°It¡¯s the Red Maple Forest again. Is it real or fake this time?¡± ¡°Could it be another illusion?¡± ¡°I¡¯m finally out. I can finally smell the fresh air. It¡¯s so comfortable! The blue sky, the blue dream¡­¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the azure sky and stretched lazily, even humming a little tune. ¡°We¡¯re indeed out.¡± Ye Jiushang glanced at Shui Qianrou¡¯s grave. The shattered tombstone confirmed that everything in front of him was real. ¡°We¡¯re out, we¡¯re really out. Young Master, we¡¯re out. We¡¯re out alive.¡± Ah Wei was so excited that he started cheering. The joy of surviving a calamity was really indescribable. Only now did a happy smile appear on Gu Jinyuan¡¯s face. He said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m out, I¡¯m out. It really wasn¡¯t easy!¡± Their adventure this time was filled with danger. He had risked his life countless times. If not for Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, he would not have survived. However, he had gained a lot from this dangerous trip. When the people of the four great clans heard Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, they were certain that this was the real Red Maple Forest. They had left that damned place alive. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m out, I¡¯m out¡­ I¡¯m still alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really out. That¡¯s great, haha¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be alive!¡± Yi Fentian was not as excited as the others. Although surviving a calamity was a joyous occasion, he was displeased that he had lost the opportunity to things difficult for Xue Fanxin. But it did not matter. Since he was back, he would have a chance to deal with Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yi Fentian did not even thank her. He glanced at Xue Fanxin coldly and left with his people. 1 ¡°Tch, people with problems are really annoying,¡± Xue Fanxin mocked. She looked coldly in the direction Yi Fentian had left in and started to think about how to get rid of him. Now that she had left the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, she should be able to kill Yi Fentian, right? Chapter 361 - : Siblings Yi Fentian¡¯s departure did not cause much of a stir. The people from the other three families were busy enjoying themselves. Even if a few people had noticed him, they did not care. However, Xue Hanxi paid special attention to Yi Fentian. After he left, he came to Xue Fanxin and reminded her with concern, ¡°Yi Fentian hates you and will definitely cause trouble for you in the future. You have to be on the lookout.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an ungrateful clown. I can handle him,¡± Xue Fanxin replied politely, her attitude towards Xue Hanxi quite friendly. ¡°I believe you have the ability. Thank you very much for this time. If not for you and your companions, we don¡¯t know how long we would have been trapped in that place. I was the one who was there the longest. Although it¡¯s only been a month outside, I¡¯ve spent more than a year. It¡¯s really long.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you save me too? You don¡¯t have to be so polite. No matter what, we¡¯re related by blood.¡± ¡°Yes, we are related by blood. You¡¯re my younger sister from the same clan.¡± Xue Hanxi was so happy that his face was filled with a smile. It was a smile that came from the bottom of his heart and was incomparably sincere. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be my brother. You might be scammed by me at any time. Are you prepared?¡± Xue Fanxin teased. Those who could be teased by her were equivalent to obtaining her affirmation and acceptance. Xue Hanxi naturally could hear the true meaning in Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you, my younger sister, to come and scam me.¡± ¡°Who would look forward to being scammed so much?¡± ¡°That depends on who the scammer is. Alright, I¡¯ll end the chat here. I¡¯ve left for so long; there must be some trouble in the family waiting for me to deal with. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get the Xue family to give you an explanation about the ban.¡± Xue Hanxi left with his subordinates after giving Xue Fanxin his word. Then, Lian Fangcheng and Bai Han also came to thank Xue Fanxin. Although these two left with heavy emotions, there were no grudges, unlike Yi Fentian, who was filled with resentment. Everyone had left, except for one person. Xiao Muyan stood there in a sorry state. He walked up to Xue Fanxin and asked solemnly, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what the acupuncture technique you used is. Also, where did that pill come from?¡± Xue Fanxin did not expect Xiao Muyan to still be stuck on her acupuncture technique and pills. His clothes were dirty and torn, and his hair was in a mess. How was he still the young master he used to be? When ordinary people reached such a situation, the first thing they cared about would be themselves. However, this Xiao Muyan was a weirdo. After surviving a calamity, he did not find a place to refreshen himself like others. Instead, he ran over to ask things that he should not have asked. Didn¡¯t he know that those mysterious needle techniques were not to be taught to outsiders? ¡°Young Master Xiao, give me a reason to tell you what that acupuncture technique is. Have you seen anyone who will casually tell others about their family¡¯s secrets?¡± ¡°I must know what that acupuncture technique is, so you must tell me.¡± Xiao Muyan was very domineering. ¡°Must? Why should I?¡± ¡°Because¡ª¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re from that Blue Sea Villa? I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t care. Get lost now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Muyan could not win against Xue Fanxin, but he was unwilling to give up. Hence, he turned his attention to Gu Jinyuan. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, I want you to help me settle this matter. Otherwise, the Blue Sea Villa will no longer provide medicinal pills to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. ¡± Chapter 362 - Mission Completed Xiao Muyan was putting Gu Jinyuan in a tough spot, using threats to force his hand. This was not the first time Gu Jinyuan had encountered Xiao Muyan¡¯s ungentlemanly actions. He had used a similar method to force him to find the pill furnace. Unfortunately, he got trapped in the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor later, so this matter was left unsettled. Based on his understanding of Xiao Muyan, once they went out, he would definitely be forced to find the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. However, Xiao Muyan seemed to be more interested in Xue Fanxin¡¯s needle technique now. The pill furnace could be delayed for the time being. He thought he could be tension-free for some time, but unexpectedly, Xiao Muyan used another matter to force him¡­ ¡°Young Master Xiao, I have now decided that the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company will no longer cooperate with the Blue Sea Villa.¡± 1 ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Muyan did not expect Gu Jinyuan to make such a decision. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, if you don¡¯t have the pills provided by the Blue Sea Villa, your Heavenly Treasure Trading Company will suffer massive losses. You might not even be able to protect your status. Do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only alchemist in this world. With our resources and influence, we will be able to find other alchemists to provide us with supplies. Besides, we do not earn much by cooperating with you. Every year, the pills auctioned are not enough to pay for the goods of the Blue Sea Villa. There are other fees too. In other words, we only earn a little reputation and no profits to speak of in our cooperation. You can look for other merchants and see if they can give you the same treatment. If you don¡¯t cooperate with our Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, do you really think the Blue Sea Villa can find a better partner? Even if you can find one, the profits won¡¯t be much.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re only comforting yourself. Without our pills, the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company¡¯s position as the richest company will be lost. There are many people in the Tongxuan Realm who want to pull you down, so you¡¯d best think carefully before talking big.¡± ¡°You just have to wait and see if I¡¯m talking big.¡± ¡°Gu Jinyuan, don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°You never consider others in troubled times. You¡¯re always thinking about yourself. After experiencing so much, you¡¯re still so self-righteous and arrogant. If not for Xin¡¯er, do you think you could have left that place alive?¡± 1 ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. After I return, I¡¯ll report the fact that the Blue Sea Villa will no longer provide medicinal pills to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. I¡¯ll find another alchemist.¡± Gu Jinyuan and Xiao Muyan argued for a long time, but he did not expose the fact that Xue Fanxin was an alchemist. Xue Fanxin secretly praised Gu Jinyuan. She really did not intend to expose her identity as an alchemist too early. It was not necessarily a good thing for a person to be too dazzling. She understood the principle that the wind would destroy the tallest tree in the forest. ¡°Little Lei, throw this person far away,¡± Xue Fanxin suddenly said. Little Lei was ¡®torturing¡¯ the little white tiger and messing with its fur. Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he immediately stood up and kicked Xiao Muyan far away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xiao Muyan¡¯s tragic cry tore through the sky and quickly disappeared with his people. Little Lei returned and reported, ¡°Sister, I kicked him away. Mission accomplished.¡± Chapter 363 - Nothing to Fear Gu Jinyuan knew how powerful Little Lei¡¯s leg force was. Xiao Muyan was kicked so ruthlessly. Even if he did not die, he would be heavily injured. This made him a little worried. However, he was not worried about Xiao Muyan but about themselves. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I have to remind you of something. If Xiao Muyan gets injured, the Blue Sea Villa will come for us. Little Lei is very powerful. Kicking Xiao Muyan away like this, I¡¯m worried¡­ Forget it. Since things have come to this, we can only go with the flow.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of the Blue Sea Villa?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled coldly. She really did not take the Blue Sea Villa seriously. Wasn¡¯t it just a place to refine pills? What was so great about it? Once her pill cultivating skills improved, she would not have to be afraid of the Blue Sea Villa at all. Recalling her skills, Gu Jinyuan was no longer as worried, but he still had to warn her. ¡°The Blue Sea Villa has an important position in the Tongxuan Realm. Even those otherworldly sects have to give them some face, so you should be careful.¡± ¡°Just a villa that relies on medicinal pills and pill cultivating techniques to survive. Once they are surpassed by others, what do you think the outcome will be? Although my current pill cultivating skill is not high, I am very confident in my ability.¡± She had confidence in her ability, even more so in the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. If Xiao Muyan really wanted to use the influence of the Blue Sea Villa, then he better wait for her counterattack. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fear about the Blue Sea Villa. Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± Ye Jiushang had been studying Shui Qianrou¡¯s grave just now. He spoke to end the matter. Little Lei read his hint. He used his secret technique, and Purple light appeared, enveloping everyone. In the blink of an eye, they had returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei looked at the changed environment in a daze. They were shocked and confused as they asked weakly, ¡°Are we trapped in an illusion again?¡± ¡°What idiots. I¡¯m going to sleep. I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Little Lei rolled his eyes at the duo, then left with the little white tiger. Although the little white tiger¡¯s fur was a mess, it still followed him. As for Xue Fanxin¡­ forget it. With a certain lord around, its master¡¯s arms were out of the picture. ¡°This is the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. We¡¯ve returned. Zhuri, send them back¡ª¡± Before Xue Fanxin could finish speaking, a huge commotion sounded from a room in the courtyard. Then, excited laughter came from the room. ¡°Haha¡­ I actually advanced to the Spirit Master Realm in one go. How satisfying! Haha¡­¡± Xue Batian¡¯s advancement to the Spirit Master Realm caused quite a stir. He even ran to the courtyard to let all his aura out, wrecking the flowers and trees. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ve advanced to the Spirit Master Realm. I¡¯m powerful, right?¡± Xue Batian saw Xue Fanxin the moment he left the courtyard and went to her to report the good news. He even picked up his granddaughter and spun her around. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m already a Spirit Master.¡± ¡°Grandpa, stop spinning. I¡¯m getting dizzy.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t spin anymore. Little Xin¡¯er, look at me. Am I much younger now? I¡¯m at least twenty years younger, right?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was speechless at her overly excited grandfather. Chapter 364 - So Warm After Xue Batian calmed down, he realized that there were quite a few people present. Even Gu Jinyuan was here, which really shocked him. ¡°Young Master Gu, why are you here? Oh my, my future grandson-in-law is also here! Thank you so much. If not for you, how could I have advanced to the Spirit Master Eealm so quickly?¡± Xue Batian grinned from ear to ear when he saw Ye Jiushang. He called him his grandson-in-law very warmly. Without him, he would never have had any hope of advancing to the Spirit Master Realm in his life. His precious granddaughter had actually found him such a powerful grandson-in-law. Not bad, not bad! ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Ye Jiushang knew how important Xue Batian was to Xue Fanxin. To win the beauty¡¯s heart, he naturally had to treat her grandfather better. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯re family. Haha, we¡¯re family.¡± ¡°Grandpa, congratulations on becoming a Spirit Master.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that the Spirit Master Realm was not that big of a deal, but in the Heavenly Saint Empire, it meant that one stood at the top. The four great families only had one or two Spirit Masters. ¡°Hehe! Little Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ve become stronger now. I¡¯ll protect you in the future.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! With Grandpa backing me, I can boldly cause trouble.¡± ¡°You brat, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Only then did Xue Batian realize that Xue Fanxin was already in the Spirit Refining Realm. He said in extreme shock, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, when did you advance to the Spirit Refining Realm? While I was in seclusion, you were only in the Spirit Awakening Realm. Did I spend a long time in there?¡± Although he was in seclusion, he still had a concept of time. It had not been long, at most half a month. In just half a month, his precious granddaughter had jumped from the Spirit Awakening Realm to the Spirit Refining Realm. He felt that she had advanced even faster than him. Did she have to hit him so hard? ¡°Grandpa, a lot has happened while you were in seclusion. I¡¯ll tell you later. Let me make a delicious meal first. Congratulations for advancing to the Spirit Master Realm.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! I¡¯ve been in seclusion for so long; I¡¯m famished. Quickly get me a delicious meal.¡± Gu Jinyuan was about to return to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. As soon as he heard she was cooking, he started salivating. He was in no hurry to go back and stayed for the meal. ¡°Xin¡¯er, look, we¡¯re all tired and hungry. Why don¡¯t you let us eat too?¡± Gu Jinyuan said shamelessly. Who would have thought that the dignified Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and the Young Master of the First Restaurant would actually abandon his principles for food? He really could not be blamed. After all, Xue Fanxin¡¯s food was worth that much. ¡°Alright! Then you can stay for dinner,¡± Xue Fanxin said generously. She would not be stingy with real friends. Ye Jiushang stood there expressionlessly. He suddenly frowned, and his expression got a little ugly. He said coldly, ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯ll go deal with some things.¡± Everyone was stunned. Even Xue Fanxin did not say a word. By the time she reacted, Ye Jiushang had already disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± Ah Wei asked weakly. He suspected that Ye Jiushang did not want them to stay for dinner, so he left unhappily. However, Xue Fanxin knew that things were not like that. What on earth happened? Chapter 365 - : A Tricky Matter Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression had turned ugly because he had received the message from Ruying and Suixing. He hurriedly came to find them to understand the situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Nine Cloud Palace? Tell me immediately.¡± Ruying and Suixing knelt on one knee as one of them reported, ¡°Master, I also received the news not long ago. I don¡¯t know where the Sacred Fire Sect found out that Master is not in the Nine Cloud Palace. They sent people to attack the Nine Cloud Palace and also spread a lot of rumors that are disadvantageous to us. Since Master hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time, more and more people believe that you are not in the Nine Cloud Palace. A few sects have already formed an alliance and plan to destroy the Nine Cloud Palace in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°They want to destroy my Nine Cloud Palace? They¡¯re overestimating themselves. What about the Shadow Clan?¡± ¡°There has been no movement from the Shadow Clan yet, but I heard that they are looking for the whereabouts of the Shadow Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor. I have investigated the matter. The last time the Shadow Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor appeared was ten thousand years ago. He challenged the Spacetime Emperor and disappeared after that battle.¡± 2 ¡°The Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor challenged the Spacetime Emperor?¡± When Ye Jiushang heard this, for some reason, he suddenly thought of the vengeful spirit suppressed under Tomb Two of the Spacetime Emperor. The Shadow Clan was famous for the power of darkness, and the tomb had exactly that. The power of darkness and the power of holy light were extremely rare elemental powers in the world. As far as he knew, only the Shadow Clan could cultivate the power of darkness. If the vengeful spirit that ran out of the tomb was the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor, then things would get tricky. The more Ye Jiushang thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was troublesome. He asked solemnly, ¡°Do you have any news about Su Baifeng?¡± ¡°Master, Su Baifeng set off for the Red Maple Forest half a day ago. There¡¯s no news of her yet.¡± ¡°Send someone to pay attention to her every move. Once you find any traces of her, inform me at once.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Master, the trouble with the Nine Cloud Palace is a little big. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to intervene. The Sacred Fire Sect has invested heavily this time and insists on destroying our Nine Cloud Palace.¡± ¡°I have my own arrangements for this. Prepare yourselves. We¡¯ll return to Nine Cloud Palace tomorrow.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s eyes revealed a cold and murderous intent. It seemed that the Sacred Fire Sect had been very free recently. He had to find something for them to do. ¡°Master, there¡¯s one more thing,¡± Ruying said nervously, ¡°Zhuiyue was saved by the Ghost King. I failed to complete the mission. Please punish me.¡± Although it was only a small mission, he had failed to kill Zhuiyue. He had failed in a mission, no matter how big or small it was. ¡°Why did the Ghost King save Zhuiyue?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t found out the reason yet. Zhuiyue was saved yesterday, and there¡¯s no news today, so¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Ye Jiushang was a little shocked, but he quickly came to a realization. Although he had been trapped in the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor for seven to eight days, it had only been a day outside. In that case, he had only left yesterday and returned today. Many things in Heavenly Saints City had not changed. Be it the Ghost King or Zhuiyue, they were not important now. What was important was Su Baifeng and the vengeful spirit on her. Chapter 366 - Were All Handsome Xue Fanxin did not know what was going on with Ye Jiushang, but she had absolute trust in him. She believed that no event in this world could stump this omnipotent lord. Therefore, she happily prepared a sumptuous dinner for everyone. Little Lei was originally going to sleep. When he found out that Xue Fanxin was cooking, he immediately ran back. Even if there was no food yet, he had to guard it. Xue Batian hadn¡¯t met Little Lei before. Seeing such a handsome young man, he liked him a lot. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, whose family is this child from? He¡¯s so handsome that he looks like he¡¯s carved from jade. He¡¯s really good-looking!¡± ¡°Grandpa, his name is Little Lei. He¡¯s Ah Jiu¡¯s¡­¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to introduce Little Lei properly, but halfway through, she realized that she had no idea what Little Lei and Ye Jiushang¡¯s relationship was. Little Lei called Ah Jiu master. Could it be that they were master and servant? Because of her pause, Xue Batian¡¯s thoughts ran wild. His face tensed up with displeasure as he asked solemnly, ¡°He can¡¯t be Ye Jiushang¡¯s son, right?¡± Little Lei originally wanted to ignore Xue Batian and drink his tea, but hearing his words, he spat out all his tea. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The tea sprayed right on Xue Batian¡¯s face. However, Little Lei did not feel guilty. Instead, he said angrily, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t harm me. If Master finds out that I¡¯m pretending to be his son, he¡¯ll definitely skin me alive.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ye Jiushang¡¯s son? I think you look a little similar, so¡­¡± ¡°How are we similar? How? We¡¯re not similar at all, okay? I¡¯m much more handsome.¡± After Little Lei finished bragging, he felt that something was wrong and immediately changed his words. ¡°I¡¯m very handsome, but Master is also very handsome. We¡¯re all handsome.¡± He could not say that his master was inferior to him, not even in terms of looks. Otherwise, his skin would suffer. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not Ye Jiushang¡¯s son.¡± When Xue Batian first saw Little Lei, he suspected that he was Ye Jiushang¡¯s son, getting uncomfortable and depressed. After learning otherwise, he heaved a sigh of relief. If Ye Jiushang had a son, wouldn¡¯t his precious granddaughter become someone¡¯s stepmother if she married over? No, no, no. No matter what, he could not let Little Xin¡¯er suffer like that. Fortunately, Little Lei was not Ye Jiushang¡¯s son. He was relieved. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t even have a woman. How could he have a son? Grandpa, you¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Little Lei saw through Xue Batian¡¯s thoughts at a glance and even exposed him directly. Xue Batian got extremely embarrassed. However, after their exchange, he liked Little Lei even more. ¡°You¡¯re called Little Lei, right? Why are you following Ye Jiushang? Where are your parents?¡± ¡°My parents don¡¯t want me anymore and threw me to Master. Hmph, if they don¡¯t want me, I don¡¯t want them either.¡± ¡°Which parent doesn¡¯t want their child? There must be some misunderstanding, or your parents have some difficulties. Good child, don¡¯t think too much. There are no parents in the world who don¡¯t love their child, so¡­¡± Xue Batian stroked Little Lei¡¯s head and comforted him, but unexpectedly¡­ Little Lei was not thinking about his parents at all. All his attention was on the delicious food in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand. He was about to drool. He did not seem to be sad that his parents did not want him. In fact, in Little Lei¡¯s world, his master was the only person. Not long ago, another person appeared, Xue Fanxin. The others were unimportant to him. Xue Fanxin looked at the carefree Little Lei and became increasingly curious about his background. She had to find a chance to ask Ah Jiu, but the premise was that he was willing to tell her. Chapter 367 - Confessing Her Identity Xue Fanxin spent a lot of effort preparing a sumptuous dinner. At night, everyone gathered together to eat happily. Most of the dishes were made with Electric Water Eels, pickled fish, spicy fish, sweet and sour fish, roasted fish, and so on. It was almost an all-fish banquet. Yet every fish dish had its own characteristics. The taste was also extraordinary. They were so delicious that people wanted to eat their tongues. They displayed their gluttonous nature and swept the table clean like a whirlwind. In the end, they almost ate the plates too. ¡°Burp¡­ Little Xin¡¯er, when did your culinary skills improve so much?¡± Xue Batian ate a lot and even snatched food from Little Lei. After eating his fill, he stroked his bloated stomach and asked in satisfaction. Although he had doubts, he believed in his precious granddaughter. No matter what his granddaughter had become, she would always be his precious treasure. This was a fact that would never change. Although Little Xin¡¯er had changed a lot recently, he could sense that she was his biological granddaughter. Xue Fanxin knew that it was best to clarify some things early and confess her identity. Otherwise, it would be easy for someone with ulterior motives to cause trouble, especially Yi Fentian, who was already suspicious of her identity. ¡°Grandpa, I have to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Before we talk about that, take a look at this letter first.¡± Xue Fanxin took out the letter Xue Feichen had left for her. ¡°What letter?¡± Xue Batian had a feeling that this was a serious matter. He tensed up as he took the letter over. Upon reading the contents, he was shocked. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Although there were only a few words in the letter, the general meaning was still clear. What otherworldly soul returning, my daughter returning¡­ What Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, Nirvana Rebirth¡­ What did that mean? ¡°Grandpa, in the past, I was actually not complete. A part of my soul was missing; that¡¯s why I was so stupid. When I was pushed down the cliff by Li Yaoyao, the other part of my soul returned. Only then did my soul get complete and I became normal. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not stupid anymore. Grandpa, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Xue Fanxin roughly explained, but she did not mention the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. The Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel was very important. The fewer people who knew, the better. If her grandfather did not ask, she would choose not to say. Xue Batian was not stupid. Even if he did not know what the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel was, he could guess that it was something sensitive. Therefore, he did not mention it, nor did he want to. He only wanted to know what was going on with his precious granddaughter. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you mean that in the past, your soul was incomplete, hence your silliness? Now that your soul is complete, you¡¯re smart? Be it the past you or the current you, they¡¯re all you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so smart! That¡¯s what I mean. Be it the past or the current me, they¡¯re both me. No matter what I become, I¡¯ll always be your precious granddaughter.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, were you worried that Grandpa would suspect your identity?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, but I¡¯m afraid that someone will use it.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Yi Fentian, or Yi Tian.¡± Chapter 368 - Ten Meals Xue Fanxin told Xue Batian everything about Yi Fentian in detail, including what had happened in the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. Xue Batian was unable to restrain his anger. He slammed the table and scolded, ¡°That damned Yi Tian. If I had known that he was such a heartless guy, I wouldn¡¯t have saved him back then. Two years ago, you almost lost your life to save him, yet he helped Li Yaoyao bully you everywhere. Later, when he found out the truth, he disappeared without saying a word. So be it. Who asked him to be trapped in that Spacetime Emperor¡¯s tomb? But look at what he did there. He¡¯s simply inhumane. ¡°Back in the Duke¡¯s Estate, I quite admired him. Who knew that he was a bastard?¡± His precious granddaughter had suffered so much because of Yi Fentian, but what about him? What a scumbag. Fortunately, Xue Fanxin was no longer infatuated with that scumbag. Otherwise, it would be really infuriating. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to lose your cool over that scum.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a weak little chicken. What¡¯s there to be angry about? If you really don¡¯t like him, I¡¯ll slap him to death later,¡± Little Lei said with a disdainful expression. He did not take Yi Fentian seriously at all. He could not understand the anger of Xue Batian and the others either. 1 Since she hated that person so much and he was also a problem, just kill him. Why make it look so complicated? These people¡¯s thoughts were all over the place. He could not understand them. ¡°Alright! If you see him again in the future, just slap him to death. Why don¡¯t you go to the Yi family yourself and be finished with it?¡± Xue Fanxin definitely agreed with Little Lei. Anyway, he had the ability. She really did not want to keep Yi Fentian anymore. Her intuition told her that keeping him alive would lead to a huge problem, just like Su Baifeng. However, she had a feeling that a scourge like Yi Fentian would not die too easily, because he was shameless enough. ¡°Sure! If I go to the Yi family and kill that Yi Fentian, you have to treat me to another feast.¡± Despite eating to his heart¡¯s content, he was still thinking about the next meal. It was as if eating was the only thing in his world and nothing else mattered. ¡°No problem. As long as you can kill Yi Fentian, I can treat you to ten meals.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. When I kill that Yi Fentian, you¡¯ll make give me ten treats.¡± Just the thought of those ten feasts got him excited. He wished he could kill Yi Fentian right now. Anyway, he was going to take this Yi guy¡¯s life. Yi Fentian did not know that a young man had already set his sights on his life for ten feasts. If he learned that his life was only worth that, how angry would he be? Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei ate quietly the entire time. Even after learning Xue Fanxin¡¯s special identity, they remained silent. They chatted with Xue Fanxin for a while before leaving. As for Xue Fanxin wanting Little Lei to slap Yi Fentian to death, they would keep it a secret. 1 Yi Fentian was really stupid. He knew that Xue Fanxin had Ye Jiushang and Little Lei by her side, yet he still provoked her. Wasn¡¯t he courting death? Chapter 369 - Avoid If You Can After Gu Jinyuan and Ah Wei left, Little Lei brought the little white tiger to rest. Xue Batian and Xue Fanxin chatted for a while before returning to their rooms. The sky was already dark. At the dinner table, Xue Fanxin could already tell that Ye Jiushang had something on his mind. So when everyone dispersed, she invited him to stargaze. The night was beautiful. The sky was filled with stars, and there was actually a meteor shower. ¡°Ah Jiu, look, look. It¡¯s actually a meteor shower. Quickly make a wish. Don¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.¡± Xue Fanxin made a wish sincerely when she saw the meteor shower. Ye Jiushang sat there without moving, just glancing at the meteor shower. All his attention was on Xue Fanxin. He watched her make a wish and found the scene prettier than the sky. His Little Xin¡¯er was already a little beauty. In another year or two, she would definitely stun others. Xue Fanxin realized that Ye Jiushang was staring at her and had not made a wish. She said regretfully, ¡°Ah Jiu, why didn¡¯t you make a wish? It¡¯s very difficult to encounter a meteor shower. Make a wish to a meteor, and it will be fulfilled.¡± ¡°If I want to fulfill my wish, I will do it with my own hands. I won¡¯t entrust it to a few stars. Xin¡¯er, I have something to tell you,¡± Ye Jiushang said solemnly. He did not seem to be in a good mood. ¡°I could tell that something was wrong with you at dinner. Tell me, what¡¯s bothering you? No matter what it is, I¡¯ll face it with you.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled gently and rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s little head. ¡°Something happened at my base camp. I have to go back tomorrow, but I can¡¯t take you with me. We¡¯ll have to separate for a while. Though I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Your base camp?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a faction I established called Nine Cloud Palace. That place is very, very far from here. Your cultivation level is too low. Even with me leading you, forcefully passing through layers of obstacles to get there is still perilous. I can only leave you here for the time being.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand. How long will you be gone?¡± Although Xue Fanxin was unwilling, she understood that everyone had something to do. Even husband and wife could not be tied together at all times. She could not ignore her cultivation just because she had Ah Jiu. On the contrary, in order to walk further with him, she had to work even harder. If the two of them wanted to walk the path of life hand in hand, it would be tough if there was too much difference between the two. Even if not for Ah Jiu, she had to work hard to become stronger for herself. ¡°At least a month, at most two months. I¡¯ll leave Little Lei behind. He can guarantee your safety. When I¡¯m not around, if you meet Su Baifeng, don¡¯t fight her head-on. Avoid her as much as you can.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She had wanted to tear Su Baifeng into pieces after coming out of the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s tomb! ¡°The current Su Baifeng might not be the past her. She has a powerful vengeful spirit on her. You are no match for it.¡± ¡°A vengeful spirit? Is it the one from the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor?¡± Although she did not know what kind of vengeful spirit was suppressed in the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, she could sense it was powerful, so much so that even the Spacetime Emperor could only imprison it. With her current ability, she definitely could not deal with it. That Su Baifeng¡¯s luck was extraordinary. She actually encountered a vengeful spirit at such a time. Indeed, a scourge lived for a thousand years! Chapter 370 - : Little Leis Origin Thinking of the vengeful spirit, Ye Jiushang had a bad feeling. For safety reasons, he took out a purple bracelet from his interspatial ring and personally placed it on Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand. ¡°This is the Purple Buddha Bracelet. It is a Dharma artifact that counters vengeful spirits. When I¡¯m not around, you have to wear it at all times. You are not to take it off, and you can¡¯t let others use it. I¡¯ve set a secret technique on this bracelet. Only you can use it. Others might not even be able to touch it.¡± The reason he did this was to ensure Xin¡¯er¡¯s absolute safety. 1 This girl was too kind. For the sake of her family and friends, she would take any risk. He did not want anything to happen to her, so he could only use this method to protect her. ¡°Ah Jiu, I know what you mean. Thank you! Do you have any other artifacts that have similar effects?¡± To not make him worry for her safety, she wore the Purple Buddha Bracelet obediently. She would think of another way to protect the others. ¡°There are some spirit talismans, but they are useless against powerful vengeful spirits. Furthermore, the method of using them is a little complicated. Your cultivation level is too low. You can¡¯t activate the power of the talisman. It¡¯s useless even if I give it to you.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Am I that weak?¡± ¡°You just haven¡¯t become stronger yet.¡± Ye Jiushang was really good at talking. He looked oblivious to fancy talk, but every word and action of his could tug at one¡¯s heartstrings. Xue Fanxin leaned on Ye Jiushang¡¯s shoulder. She stayed quietly with him and cherished the time they had together. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll work hard to become stronger and fight alongside you.¡± Ye Jiushang hugged her back, pulling her onto his body. He tilted his head slightly and pressed it against her head. ¡°I believe you. One day, you will stand beside me shoulder to shoulder.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely become that person as soon as possible. Ah Jiu, I know that the Nine Cloud Palace is too far away from me. I won¡¯t understand even if you tell me, so I won¡¯t ask. But can you tell me Little Lei¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°Little Lei?¡± ¡°Yes, Little Lei. I want to know his story.¡± Ye Jiushang seemed a little hesitant. In the end, he said, ¡°Little Lei is a little special. He¡¯s not a human.¡± ¡°Then what is he?¡± ¡°To be precise, he¡¯s not a complete human.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Can you be more detailed?¡± ¡°Little Lei¡¯s father was the ancient divine beast, the Purple Lightning Divine Dragon. His mother was a human, so his bloodline was not pure. The Divine Dragon Clan could not tolerate his presence among them. His father found me and entrusted Little Lei to me. After that day, Little Lei¡¯s father never appeared again. Little Lei has been following me ever since.¡± ¡°I see.¡± No wonder Little Lei did not care about his parents. It was really as he had said. His parents did not want him anymore. Poor Little Lei. If not for his strong willpower, he would not be so carefree and energetic. ¡°The Divine Dragon Clan values the purity of the bloodline the most. Even if Little Lei has their bloodline and the divine power of the Divine Dragon Clan has been awakened, they just can¡¯t accept him. The Divine Dragon Clan is too mysterious. I was lucky to see them once, so I can¡¯t help Little Lei find out what¡¯s going on with his parents.¡± If not for a coincidence back then, he probably would not have seen that divine dragon. Perhaps this was fate. It was precisely because he had seen that dragon back then that he had entrusted Little Lei to him. Actually, Little Lei was not bad. Chapter 371 - Black Rose Xue Fanxin was shocked, but she quickly digested the matter and buried it in her heart. The Divine Dragon Clan rejected Little Lei because he was an anomaly. The human race was also a race that rejected other races. If they knew about Little Lei, who knew what crazy things they would do? Hence, it was best to keep Little Lei¡¯s identity a secret. ¡°Ah Jiu, are you going to the Nine Cloud Palace tomorrow? When are you leaving?¡± Xue Fanxin was a just little unwilling to part with him. She did not have too intense emotions because she knew that he would return to look for her. She was at ease. ¡°We¡¯ll set off later.¡± ¡°So soon? You just returned from the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. You didn¡¯t even have a good rest.¡± ¡°The matter over there is a little troublesome. It¡¯s best to go back and deal with it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Xue Fanxin understood his difficulties and did not blame him. However, she was a little worried about him. She searched for things on her body, using her divine sense to scan the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. She took out the pills she had refined and handed them all to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ah Jiu, I only have these pills on me that might be of use to you. Although their grades are a little low, they can come in handy. Take them all.¡± Even if these medicinal pills were useless, Ye Jiushang had no intention of rejecting them. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll return as soon as possible. While I¡¯m not around, you have to be careful of Su Baifeng. As for the others, just do as you please.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a vengeful spirit? I can¡¯t afford to offend it, but I can still hide. You can go to Nine Cloud Palace without worries. I guarantee you that I won¡¯t provoke Su Baifeng, nor will I clash with her.¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin into his arms and stayed with her for a while. Although the vengeful spirit on Su Baifeng was powerful, he believed that no matter how powerful it was, it could not defeat the extremely lucky Phoenix Star. Xin¡¯er was not an ordinary person. She had the power of nirvana in her body. Even if she died, she would be revived, so he did not have to worry. That night, Ye Jiushang left silently with Ruying and Suixing. Everyone was still sleeping, and only Xue Fanxin came to send them off. Although she was sending them off, she actually stayed in the courtyard and watched them break through the void and leave. Xue Fanxin stood in the courtyard in a daze, looking in the direction of the void. He had just left, yet she was already missing him. Sigh¡­ ¡°Ah Jiu, you have to come back quickly!¡± Xue Fanxin said to the empty void, then took a deep breath and was about to return to her room to sleep. Right then, a ruthless voice filled with intense killing intent sounded from the surroundings. ¡°Even if he returns, you won¡¯t be able to see him.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s expression changed. She looked at the source of the voice and saw a seductive woman in a black dress walking out of a dark corner. Seeing the person¡¯s face clearly, she was a little shocked. ¡°Su Baifeng.¡± What shocked Xue Fanxin was not Su Baifeng¡¯s appearance but her change. She guessed that the invader was Su Baifeng from the familiar voice. However, she did not expect her to change so much. She was like a person dwelling in the darkness, but she was a rose, a black rose, giving off an enchanting and demonic feeling. Chapter 372 - You Cant Kill This Person Su Baifeng was like a new person. Her aura had the power to bewitch people. If one¡¯s cultivation level was not high or their mind was not firm, they would lose their rationality with just one look at her. She had not expected Su Baifeng to change so much in just a day or two. From a white lotus to a black rose, it was as if she had broken out of her cocoon. It seemed like she no longer wanted the title of the number one beauty and talent of Heavenly Saints City, nor did she care about her reputation. ¡°Are you disappointed that I¡¯m still alive?¡± Su Baifeng twisted her slender waist and walked toward Xue Fanxin step by step. She stopped five steps away and placed one hand on her waist, assuming an extremely attractive posture with a mysterious smile on her face. It was difficult to believe that Su Baifeng had once been a gentle and elegant young lady. Anyone would say that she was a woman from the red light district. Despite knowing that Su Baifeng had a powerful vengeful spirit on her, Xue Fanxin was not frightened. She faced her calmly and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m indeed quite disappointed. How good would it have been if you had died in that damned place!¡± Su Baifeng¡¯s expression turned ugly. All her seductive smiles disappeared, and her face became ferocious. She roared, ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re the one who deserves to die the most. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have become like this today. But I still have to thank you for making me who I am.¡± ¡°You call being possessed by a vengeful spirit an achievement? Be careful or you won¡¯t even know how you die. You¡¯re really stupid to be so smug here.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Baifeng looked at Xue Fanxin in disbelief. She was feeling a little superior, but now, there was only shock. Xue Fanxin actually knew that there was a vengeful spirit in her body. She thought she was the only one who knew such a secret. She never imagined Xue Fanxin would know too. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks 1 In other words, Ye Jiushang was also aware? How did they learn of it? The vengeful spirit hidden in her body said to her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Leave immediately. You can¡¯t kill this person.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill her? Ye Jiushang has already left. She¡¯s the only one left now. If I don¡¯t kill her now, when will I? This is a good opportunity. I definitely won¡¯t let it go.¡± Su Baifeng used her divine sense to communicate with the vengeful spirit. She insisted on killing Xue Fanxin right now. She took out a black sword and stabbed it at her. Xue Fanxin was already prepared. She used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance to protect herself. Then, she summoned the Xue You Sword and counterattacked with her sword aura. One was a crystalline blue sword, while the other was a strange black sword. When the two swords collided, they emitted a powerful force that wrecked the entire courtyard. Even the owners of the swords were forced back more than ten steps. The two of them were on par. Su Baifeng was dissatisfied with this outcome. She roared with a ferocious expression, ¡°How is this possible? How can you be my match? Xue Fanxin, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Just as she was about to launch another attack, the vengeful spirit in her body reminded her anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Quickly leave. You can¡¯t kill her.¡± Chapter 373 - Xue Yous Might (1) Su Baifeng was filled with killing intent toward Xue Fanxin. Her hatred blinded her rationality. At this moment, she only wanted to kill her. Even if she had to pay a price, she would not hesitate. It was rare that Ye Jiushang was not around. If she missed this chance, it would be almost impossible to kill Xue Fanxin in the future. This girl¡¯s opportunities were too good. Adding Ye Jiushang¡¯s help, the more time she was given, the more powerful she would become. Therefore, she had to be eliminated quickly while she was still weak. More than a month ago, Xue Fanxin was still the Young Miss of a small Duke¡¯s Estate outside the Tongxuan Realm. Her cultivation was at the early stage of the Spirit Awakening Realm, but now, she was already in the Spirit Refining Realm. She was even doing well in the Tongxuan Realm¡­ She would not allow such an enemy to live for too long. ¡°I must kill her today.¡± Su Baifeng refused to listen. Her heart was set on claiming Xue Fanxin¡¯s life. She waved the black sword in her hand and did not hesitate to burn her blood essence, unleashing the sword¡¯s power of darkness. Then, she let the sword control her and slashed at Xue Fanxin. At the same time, the vengeful spirit kept trying to stop and remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. The sword in her hand is extraordinary, and she¡¯s still wearing¡ª¡± Before he finished, Su Baifeng had already rushed forward with the black sword. Xue Fanxin was prepared to receive Su Baifeng¡¯s second strike. Golden butterflies danced around her, hiding the sword aura of the Xue You Sword in them. If she was not careful, she herself could get injured. The current Xue You Sword was spiritual. In the past, Xue Fanxin had always been the one controlling it, but now, it was the opposite. It controlled Xue Fanxin and released the power of ice and snow, condensing an ice net in front of Xue Fanxin. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin could sense that the Xue You Sword was out of control, but it did not reject her. Instead, it gently led her. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The Xue You Sword naturally would not answer Xue Fanxin. It only did what it had to do to protect Xue Fanxin, emitting a bright snow-blue light. Su Baifeng knew that Xue Fanxin¡¯s sword was extraordinary, but she did not think that it could defeat her black sword, nor did she take the butterflies around Xue Fanxin seriously. She rushed forward under the black sword¡¯s intense, domineering, and wild power of darkness. When she reached the ice net, she wanted to slash it open, but who knew¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the black sword struck the ice net, it was repelled by an even stronger force. The elasticity was too powerful. It shocked Su Baifeng so much that she could not even hold the sword. It flew out of her hand, and she was sent flying to the ground. ¡°How could this be? Impossible, this is impossible!¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Her black sword was so powerful. How could it not even break an ice net? Su Baifeng could not accept the outcome and roared at the vengeful spirit, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this sword is powerful? Is this powerful? You can¡¯t even break through someone¡¯s ice net. You¡¯re just a lousy sword. Quickly come out and kill her, or don¡¯t even think about staying with me. If I can¡¯t kill her today, there¡¯s no need for anything else. I¡¯d rather die than raise you.¡± A black shadow drilled out of her body and flew in the air, saying angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that the sword in her hand is extraordinary. It¡¯s impossible for you to kill her. You just won¡¯t listen. Now you know that you¡¯re no match for her!¡± ¡°Enough nonsense. Kill her already. I want her dead. I don¡¯t want to leave her alive for a moment.¡± She had to kill Xue Fanxin now. She had to¡­ Chapter 374 - Xue Yous Might (2) The vengeful spirit was in the shape of a ball of black aura without a human form. However, Xue Fanxin could sense that it was very, very strong. Her entire body felt heavy as if hundreds of kilograms were pressing down on her. Was that the vengeful spirit suppressed in the Second Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor? It was indeed powerful¡­ ¡°Little girl, if you want to die a little faster, then kill yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die miserably.¡± The vengeful spirit floated in front of Xue Fanxin. He used words to confuse her, but in fact, he had no intention of giving her a chance to commit suicide. He wanted to take the opportunity to ambush her. Xue Fanxin knew that the vengeful spirit was not a good thing. She was naturally wary of him. When he flew over, she was very focused and stared straight at him, not even willing to blink. While listening to the vengeful spirit, she did not lower her guard, but who knew¡­ Such a powerful vengeful spirit would actually choose to ambush the enemy? Fortunately, her vigilance was high. She was not bewitched by his words. Otherwise, she would have suffered greatly. ¡°What a shameless old thing. You still have to use a sneak attack to deal with a junior? Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing?¡± ¡°Stupid girl, you¡¯re courting death.¡± The vengeful spirit thought that a sneak attack would be enough to kill her, but unexpectedly, she had dodged it. In a fit of rage, he chose to attack forcefully, but things were not as he had expected. He had noticed the bracelet on Xue Fanxin¡¯s wrist. It was the Purple Buddha Bracelet, a magical artifact specially used to restrain vengeful spirits. He believed that it would not be of much use in the hands of a little girl. Out of his expectations, someone had cast a secret technique on it, issuing it a protective order. Once a vengeful spirit approached, it would protect its master. The Purple Buddha Bracelet released powerful energy. The golden Buddhist light carried a purple arrow as it repelled the vengeful spirit, inflicting severe injuries on him. If not for his fast speed, that remnant spirit would have disappeared. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks To protect his remnant soul, the vengeful spirit entered Su Baifeng¡¯s body. Su Baifeng was displeased and scolded angrily, ¡°Xue Fanxin hasn¡¯t been killed yet. What are you doing here? Go out and kill her. I must take her life today no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to kill her, did you hear me? ¡°Come out, come out. I want you to come out.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill her today,¡± the vengeful spirit took a long time to recover before replying in an extremely weak voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you powerful? How can you not even kill a woman in the Spirit Refining Realm?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Unless you take off her bracelet, I can¡¯t kill her. I¡¯m going to rest. If you want to stay and be killed by her, then do whatever you want. Anyway, I¡¯ve already left that place. It won¡¯t be difficult for me to find a new body.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± This time, Su Baifeng really did not dare to throw a temper. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was enveloped in golden and purple light, no matter how unwilling she was, she had to leave. This damned Xue Fanxin had a lot of good things on her. That bracelet, right? She would think of a way to get it. ¡°You want to leave? It won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Chapter 375 - Xue Yous Might (3) Xue Fanxin never thought the Purple Buddha Bracelet would be used so quickly. She did not sense its power previously, but now, she could sense it clearly. Furthermore, it was filled with the power of justice. No wonder it was said that the Purple Buddha Bracelet was the nemesis of vengeful spirits. The power It contained was the bane of evil. Ah Jiu¡¯s stuff was indeed good! Since Su Baifeng had delivered herself to her doorstep and that vengeful spirit was afraid of the Purple Buddha Bracelet in her hand, how could she miss this great opportunity? Even if she could not kill her, she had to severely injure her. Otherwise, she would keep jumping around, messing with her plans. Xue Fanxin activated the Xue You Sword and shot out three swords from afar to chase after the fleeing Su Baifeng. The Xue You Sword understood her intentions as it was connected to her heart. It recognized her intense desire to kill Su Baifeng, so it cooperated with her fully. There were also countless invisible sword auras that inundated Su Baifeng. Su Baifeng looked back while running and saw three identical swords chasing after her. There was also an extremely terrifying invisible force. She could sense that if she was hit by the swords behind her, the consequences would be grave. ¡°Help me.¡± Su Baifeng had no choice but to seek help from the vengeful spirit in her body. By then, the swords were already upon her. She barely dodged two of them, but she could not dodge the third one. Her shoulder was pierced by it. Fortunately, it was only her shoulder. If it was a fatal place, she would be finished. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Xue Fanxin launched her second move. To increase the attack power, she even used the Reverse Spirit Art to power the Xue You Sword, shooting out another sword aura. This sword aura was stronger than all the previous attacks and easily broke Su Baifeng¡¯s defense. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Baifeng¡¯s defense was like a paper. She was sent flying by the powerful sword aura. Her clothes were cut into pieces, and her body was riddled with injuries. Only now did Su Baifeng realize that she really had no way to kill Xue Fanxin. On the verge of death, fear appeared in her heart. Her desire to live was very strong. She anxiously called the vengeful spirit in her body. ¡°Quickly save me, save me.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°I¡¯m unlucky to have chosen a stupid woman like you.¡± The vengeful spirit was currently residing in Su Baifeng¡¯s body. Although he could find a new host, it would consume a lot of spirit energy. He might not even be able to protect his little remnant soul, so he had to ensure Su Baifeng lived for now. He might die with her otherwise. Xue Fanxin felt that Su Baifeng was not as powerful as Ye Jiushang said. To be precise, the vengeful spirit was not that strong, so she decided to take the risk. She would go for the kill using the Reverse Spirit Art. 1 However, this time, her attack seemed to have hit cotton and did not cause much damage. Following that, Su Baifeng was wrapped in a black fog and disappeared into the darkness. Her resentful curse sounded in the air. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chapter 376 - Show Some Respect After Su Baifeng escaped, she fell miserably in the backyard of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Fortunately, it was midnight, and most of the people in the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate were sleeping. No one saw her sorry state. ¡°Damn you, Xue Fanxin. I¡¯ll settle scores with you sooner or later. Cough, cough¡­¡± Su Baifeng stood up with difficulty and supported herself against the wall with one hand. She scolded Xue Fanxin a few times before coughing weakly. In the end, she even vomited blood. The injuries on her body hurt badly. She had thought that she could get rid of Xue Fanxin tonight. Even if she could not, she could teach her a lesson. After discovering that Ye Jiushang was leaving, she got even more confident. Unexpectedly¡­ Even now, she did not understand why Xue Fanxin had suddenly become so strong. Could it be that Ye Jiushang had really helped her? ¡°That woman is not an ordinary person. I advise you not to go against her, or you will be in a hell of trouble.¡± The vengeful spirit recalled the strength Xue Fanxin had displayed in tonight¡¯s battle, that profound sword technique, and her last move. All of them indicated that she had outstanding origins. How could an ordinary woman have so many good things? Just the Purple Buddha Bracelet was a precious item. He had not expected such a powerful artifact to exist in such a small place. Was he suppressed for too long and the world had already changed? If everything Xue Fanxin had now was given to her by that Ye Jiushang, then his background and strength¡­ It was best not to provoke him. After all, he was only a vengeful spirit now. His strength had greatly decreased. Facing such a powerful enemy as soon as he came out was undoubtedly courting death. If Su Baifeng wanted to die, he would not accompany her. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Su Baifeng did not know the vengeful spirit¡¯s thoughts. She was angry at herself. Since she had no outlet, she took it out on the vengeful spirit hiding in her body. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were some Martial Monarch Realm expert? You even boasted how powerful you were, yet you couldn¡¯t even kill a Spirit Refining Realm girl. You even bragged that you would take me to a higher place and make me stronger. I don¡¯t quite believe you anymore.¡± ¡°Little girl, show some respect. I¡¯ll give in to you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can ride on my head. If not for the fact that you brought me out of that damned place, do you think I would tolerate your impudence?¡± The vengeful spirit was also angry. It even regretted choosing Su Baifeng, this stupid woman. Back then, there were so many people. If not for the strong resentment in this woman, he would not have chosen her. Now that he thought about it carefully, choosing Yi Fentian was actually not bad. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Su Baifeng could tell that the vengeful spirit was enraged. For some reason, she felt afraid. Despite the ball of pent-up fury in her stomach, she did not dare to say anything else. Enduring the pain in her body, she trudged toward her room. She would not collapse just like that. If she could not kill Xue Fanxin today, then so be it. One day, she would claim her life. The vengeful spirit was in Su Baifeng¡¯s body, so it naturally knew what she was thinking. It did not say anything, only laughing at this woman¡¯s stupidity. No matter how stupid she was, she was still the host he had chosen. If anything happened to her, it would be very disadvantageous to him. At the very least, before he recovered, he could not waste his energy choosing another host. There was no choice. It seemed like he could only work hard to help Su Baifeng get rid of Xue Fanxin. Chapter 377 - Playing Tricks Xue Fanxin used the Reverse Spirit Art twice to injure Su Baifeng. Although the last attack did not cause much damage, the previous one was enough to make her suffer. She was also exhausted as a result. After using the Reverse Spirit Art, she was really, really tired. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m beat.¡± Xue Fanxin lay on the ground like a pile of mud. She was too tired to walk back to her room by herself. Zhuri and the others noticed the commotion and rushed over. They were given a scare when they saw Xue Fanxin lying on the ground in a sorry state. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your Highness, what happened just now?¡± Fuyun ran over and helped Xue Fanxin up. She checked nervously to see if she was injured. ¡°Your Highness, are you hurt?¡± After a while, Xue Batian also came. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did I hear fighting just now? Little Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. One by one. I don¡¯t have the energy to answer so many questions all at once.¡± Xue Fanxin was surrounded by everyone, who threw question after another. She was too tired to entertain them. She finally found some energy after a few moments. ¡°The Consort seems to be exhausted. Let her rest first. If there¡¯s any problem, we¡¯ll talk after she¡¯s back to her feet.¡± Fuyun helped Xue Fanxin sit on a stone stool by the side, then rubbed her hands and feet to help her relieve her fatigue. Xue Batian and Zhuri waited patiently by the side and instructed the maidservant to prepare tea. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Little Lei also rushed to the scene with the sleeping little white tiger in his arms. Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s miserable state, he was a little worried. ¡°Girl, who did you fight with? I think I smell the power of darkness.¡± ¡°Su Baifeng was here. There¡¯s a powerful vengeful spirit in her body, the one that was suppressed in the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± Xue Fanxin had caught her breath. She briefly explained what had just happened to everyone. Everyone¡¯s heart was heavy. They had never expected Su Baifeng to come looking for them so quickly. She even brought along a powerful aid. This was not a good thing! ¡°Xin¡¯er, that Su Baifeng is already powerful. Now she has a strange vengeful spirit on her. You have to be careful!¡± Xue Batian said worriedly. At the thought of his precious granddaughter being targeted by that terrifying vengeful spirit, he got anxious. Zhuri and Fuyun were equally concerned. They had seen Su Baifeng¡¯s ruthlessness in the tomb and knew how she hated their Consort. Actually, Su Baifeng was not to be feared. What really bothered them was the vengeful spirit. They knew nothing about him, which was the most worrying thing. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I almost killed Su Baifeng. She won¡¯t cause trouble for the time being. As for that vengeful spirit, if I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s also heavily injured. We just have to be extra careful.¡± Xue Fanxin comforted everyone, lest they lost their sleep. Su Baifeng was not stupid. She would only do foolish things when she was angry. Once she calmed down, she would be a terrifying enemy. If she was not wrong, Su Baifeng was going to start playing dirty. However, they knew who was plotting against them. She liked playing dirty. Chapter 378 - Two Clowns Xue Fanxin slept for a day and night before recovering. While she was resting, Xue Batian, Zhuri, Fuyun, and the others kept watch over her. Even Little Lei did not go back to sleep. He carried the little white tiger and played in the courtyard, running to the kitchen from time to time to look for food. Although he had a look of disdain, he was really hungry, so he casually ate something to relieve his hunger. Before his master left, he had specially instructed him to protect this idiot girl. But last night, as he had slept too soundly, he had almost ruined everything. If anything happened to her, his master would definitely skin him alive. He had better take good care of this idiot. At the very least, he had to wait for her to recover. If anything happened again, that would be terrible. ¡°Little Lei! You¡¯re just a small boy. How can you eat so much? Can your stomach contain so much?¡± When Xue Batian got bored, he looked for Little Lei to pass time and sometimes even snatched his food. They were like two clowns, one old and one young. ¡°Old Grandpa, you¡¯ve already stolen five of my roasted chicken legs.¡± Little Lei remembered how many drumsticks Xue Batian had taken from him. Although they were not as delicious as Xue Fanxin¡¯s, they were still his drumsticks. Based on Little Lei¡¯s temper, if anyone else came to snatch the food, they would have long been kicked away. Because of Xue Batian¡¯s special status, he showed tolerance and gave in to him. Xue Batian did not know about Little Lei¡¯s temper. In his eyes, he was just a child, a cute and handsome young boy. He was a little cocky and arrogant¡­ but he liked him! ¡°You have at least twenty drumsticks here. I only ate five.¡± ¡°If you want to eat, go get it from the kitchen yourself. Why do you have to snatch mine?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a child. How can you eat so many drumsticks? I¡¯ll help you get rid of them.¡± ¡°I can eat them myself. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Little Lei picked up the entire plate and turned his back to Xue Batian, gnawing on his drumstick. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Sigh¡­ The taste of this drumstick was really bad, not comparable to that idiot¡¯s cooking at all. That idiot could really sleep. It had been a day and a night, but she was still sleeping like a pig. He did not know when he would be able to enjoy those ten feasts. No, no. He had not killed Yi Fentian yet. How could there be ten feasts? In other words, he had to kill Yi Fentian first before he could eat ten feasts. It seemed like he had to find some time to kill the guy. Yi Fentian had already returned to the Yi family. As his vitality had been injured in the tomb, he was currently recuperating. For some reason, he kept sneezing. ¡°Achoo¡­¡± Who was scolding him? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Young Master, are you okay? Did you catch a cold?¡± The moment the maidservant entered, she heard Yi Fentian sneezing and quickly came over. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Yi Fentian said casually. He sniffed and asked solemnly, ¡°I instructed you to keep an eye on the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Has it been done?¡± ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already sent people. However, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is heavily guarded. It¡¯s very difficult for our people to obtain any useful information.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s difficult, you have to find out for me. Send a smarter person to think of a way to sneak in. It¡¯s best if they can get to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. I want to know her every move.¡± Since he had returned alive from that damned place, what followed was his counterattack. Be it Xue Fanxin or Ye Jiushang, he wanted them to pay the price and let them know the consequences of offending him, Yi Fentian Chapter 379 - New Content As soon as he returned, Yi Fentian sent people to spy on the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Little did he know that his every move was being watched. There were many experts in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Just the ordinary guards were all in the Spirit Refining Realm. Moreover, every single one of them had undergone special training and was more powerful than the guards in the Imperial Palace. The guards of the four great clans could not be compared to them at all. Apart from ordinary guards, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate also had Night Shadow Guards. They lurked in the dark and protected the safety of the Lord¡¯s Estate. They also knew everything that happened around the Lord¡¯s Estate like the back of their hands. Zhuri was the leader of the Night Shadow Guards. Most of the information gathered by the Night Shadow Guards would be sent to him first and then to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Alright, I understand. Let¡¯s not act yet. I¡¯ll make a decision after I ask the Consort.¡± After Zhuri received the news, he dismissed the reporter. Then, he went to Xue Fanxin¡¯s courtyard and realized that she was not up yet, so he waited outside. Fuyun prepared some tea and got everyone to sit in the courtyard. Xue Fanxin had instructed them not to disturb her. She would wake up naturally. They had no idea that Xue Fanxin was already awake. She was busy in her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. The Tree of Life, the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus, and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid that had been planted in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space had all broken out of the ground. Some even grew small tender leaves. She had been taking care of the three seeds ever since she planted them. Every night before sleeping, she would check up on them. Occasionally, she would water them and talk to them, or even beg them to grow out quickly. Indeed, the heavens did not disappoint her. The thing she was looking forward to day and night finally happened; the three seeds germinated. Although they were only the size of green beans, they were the beginning of all hope. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°You have to grow up quickly, okay? Only when you grow up can you help Ah Jiu.¡± While she was talking to the three newly grown sprouts, a small pill furnace flew over and spun in front of her. Then, it stuck to her face and kissed it a few times before continuing to spin. ¡°Little pill furnace, what are you doing?¡± The small pill furnace circled Xue Fanxin a few times before flying towards the large rock not far away. It landed on it and jumped around. Xue Fanxin noticed something wrong with the stone, so she walked over to take a look. She realized that the three books on the stone had appeared by themselves. The words on them were shining with golden light. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°This is the second tier of the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation. There are other pill formulas too. Heavens, why has new content suddenly appeared?¡± In the past, no matter what she did, nothing new appeared in these books. The Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation remained at the first tier. The Myriad Spirit Record only showed a few pill formulas and pill cultivating methods. There was nothing else. Today, new content appeared in these three books. What was going on? ¡°Little pill furnace, do you know the reason?¡± The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace jumped and swayed a few times, trying to express something. Unfortunately, Xue Fanxin could not understand at all. Besides, her mind was no longer on the furnace. She was thinking about the Reverse Spirit Art and the new information on the Heart Cleansing Incantation. After thinking about it for a while, she started to cultivate, forgetting that there were a bunch of people waiting for her outside. Chapter 380 - Ask Her Yourself Xue Fanxin knew how heaven-defying the Reverse Spirit Art was. Without it, it would have been very difficult to injure Su Baifeng. She had to practice it well. If the first tier of the Reverse Spirit Art was already so powerful, wouldn¡¯t the second tier be even more so? She naturally had to prioritize it. Perhaps she could become stronger soon. As her enemies improved, how could she not become stronger? Otherwise, she would only be destroyed. Cultivation was endless, especially for someone like Xue Fanxin, who would forget everything once she started cultivating. Two days passed, but there was still no movement from Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. The people waiting outside became more and more anxious. In the end, they couldn¡¯t help but enter her room. There was no one inside. ¡°Where did she go? Where did she go?¡± Xue Batian was the most anxious one, almost going crazy. Little Lei was least worried. He looked like he was used to it. Seeing Xue Batian pacing around the room, he said speechlessly, ¡°She¡¯s just hiding in her space. What¡¯s there to be shocked about?¡± ¡°Space? What space?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Little Lei did not know how to explain it. Although he knew about Xue Fanxin¡¯s space, others did not. How could he casually reveal her secret? Even he did not have a treasure like the portable space. It was incomparably precious. Once the word spread, the world would fight over it. That idiot would be in a lot of trouble. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Zhuri and Fuyun did not know about the existence of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space either. They only knew that Xue Fanxin had a treasure with her. When Little Lei mentioned some space, they were also confused. But they recognized the severity of the matter, so they did not inquire further. Sometimes, it was better to be ignorant. Not knowing was not necessarily a bad thing. Xue Batian did not care about this. All he wanted to know was where his precious granddaughter had gone. ¡°What is it? Little Lei, quickly tell me. I¡¯m dying of anxiety.¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ You can ask her yourself when she comes out,¡± Little Lei said irritably. Feeling that he could not handle Xue Batian, he shouted, ¡°Girl, come out quickly. Your grandfather is going to go crazy from anxiety.¡± Xue Fanxin was cultivating in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space and was in a mysterious state. Her comprehension of the Reverse Spirit Art had reached a certain level, and she had also grasped the Heart Cleansing Incantation. When the two were combined, she could sense the changes in her body. Her meridians had widened, and the spirit energy in her dantian was incomparably abundant. There were faint signs of a breakthrough. She wanted to break through in one fell swoop and advance to the Spirit Transformation Realm. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, she was disturbed by Little Lei. That feeling of advancement vanished. In the end, her cultivation level was still stuck at the peak of the Spirit Refining Realm, just a little shy of the Spirit Transformation Realm. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only This damned Little Lei. She would go out and beat him up. Xue Fanxin did not notice the situation outside the space. Annoyed, she started scolding immediately after coming out. ¡°What are you arguing about? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me? I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± Midway, she realized there were many people in the room. Everyone was looking at her strangely. Oh no, she had appeared out of thin air. She must have frightened them, right? How could she explain it? Chapter 381 - Thats Called Being a Stinky Fart Xue Batian was shocked to see his precious granddaughter appear out of thin air. However, when he thought of his unfathomable future grandson-in-law and how his precious granddaughter had once lived in another world, he calmed down a little. He just considered it as one of her abilities. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ve finally found you. It¡¯s good to see you. As long as you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°What can happen to me? I was cultivating just now and was about to break through. I was disturbed by Little Lei¡¯s shout and failed to advance.¡± Xue Fanxin glared at Little Lei angrily. Little Lei knew something bad was going to happen. He immediately found a scapegoat and pushed Xue Batian out. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me. It was your grandfather who was clamoring to find you. If you still hadn¡¯t come out, he would have overturned the entire place. Can you blame me for that? If you want to point fingers, point it at your grandfather.¡± Xue Batian was no longer worried about Xue Fanxin. As long as she was fine, he would be carefree. He was particularly fond of arguing with Little Lei and snatching his food. This was something he had often done in the past two days, and he was getting hooked to it. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to shout. How can you blame me? You were the one who shouted. What has it got to do with me?¡± ¡°Grandpa Xue, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re bullying a child. You¡¯re a bad person. I won¡¯t be friends with you anymore.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you boast that you are the domineering Yan Lei? Why are you saying that you¡¯re a child now? How am I bad? Who are you friends with if not with me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t a child be domineering?¡± ¡°That¡¯s called being a stinky fart.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a stinky fart.¡± ¡°Of course my farts stink. Could it be that yours smell good?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Xue Fanxin looked at the bickering duo and found the scene pleasant. Watching them would make people feel better. Zhuri was already used to this, so he was not surprised at all. There was no change of emotion on his face. When he saw Xue Fanxin, he reported the matter first. ¡°Your Highness, Yi Fentian has been sending people to keep an eye on the Lord¡¯s Estate. I did not want to alert the enemy, so I¡¯ve been waiting for Your Highness¡¯s instructions. According to the spies, Yi Fentian wants to infiltrate the Lord¡¯s Estate and place someone at your side. However, the Lord¡¯s Estate does not recruit outsiders, so his plan has not been successful.¡± ¡°You did well, very good. It¡¯s time to deal with that Yi Fentian, lest he thinks that I¡¯m a pushover.¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected Yi Fentian to be in such a hurry to attack her. Although he had only sent people to investigate, his actions were enough to prove his determination. No matter what, she was Yi Fentian¡¯s savior. For him to be so impatient to attack his savior, it could be seen how heartless and ungrateful he was. There was no reason to keep such a person. ¡°Your Highness, what do you plan to do? I¡¯ll listen to your orders.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Use the simplest and most effective method. Little Lei, go to the Yi family tonight and bring Yi Fentian to me. Then¡ª¡± Just then, the butler suddenly came to report, ¡°Consort, the Yi family head has brought Yi Fentian to seek an audience with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± What was going on? She had yet to do anything, but something had happened to the Yi family? Chapter 382 - What Wrongs Yi Fentian was tied up and escorted to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. All his struggles to free himself were futile. His heart was filled with anger and hatred. ¡°Father, what is the meaning of this? Why are you taking me to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate?¡± He was filled with doubts. When his father discovered that he wanted to deal with Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, he did not care about their relationship at all. He ruthlessly bound him and brought him to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, telling him to apologize to the couple. He had done nothing wrong. Why should he apologize? ¡°Because I¡¯m your father; you have to do whatever I tell you to do. I won¡¯t let you provoke the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate or Ye Jiushang,¡± the Yi family head, Yi Qingshan, roared angrily. His eyes filled with disappointment for his son. Over the years, he thought that his son stayed in the Duke¡¯s Estate of the Nanling Empire to repay his debt of gratitude. Who knew that this brat got the target of gratitude wrong? That too for two whole years. So he was wrong, whatever. He had also been deceived and used. It was understandable and could be forgiven, but what did he do after finding out the truth? How ridiculous. ¡°Father, this is my private matter. Can you not interfere?¡± Yi Fentian never thought that he was in the wrong. The more people pointed fingers at him, the more he felt he was right. 1 What had he done wrong? He only wanted to take back what belonged to him. Where was the problem? If Ye Jiushang had not taken advantage of the situation, would Xin¡¯er have changed her mind? If the current Xue Fanxin was not the Xue Fanxin he knew, then where had the real Xue Fanxin gone? Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks He had to get to the bottom of this. He had to find the Xue Fanxin who was infatuated with him. No matter what, he had to find her. Even if she was dead, he had to see her corpse. ¡°You used the Yi family¡¯s secret guards to help you with your private matters, yet you still speak so self-righteously? It looks like you really think of yourself as the heir of the Yi family? If the Yi family falls into your hands, there will only be death. You can court death yourself, but don¡¯t drag the whole Yi family down. The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is not something you can afford to offend.¡± ¡°Father, why? Can a Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate really make you so afraid?¡± Yi Qingshan looked at his son in disappointment. If he had not noticed it in time, the Yi family would have been finished. ¡°Tian¡¯er, Ye Jiushang¡¯s background is extraordinary. You can¡¯t provoke him. Apologize to them properly and win their forgiveness. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Yi Fentian refused to listen to any persuasion. His heart was overcome with hatred. As people advised him against getting on Ye Jiushang¡¯s bad side, he got increasingly disgusted and angry. He wanted to defy everyone. He was the dignified Young Master of the Yi family, and his status was not inferior to those royal descendants. How could he be scared of an Imperial Uncle? ¡°Otherwise, you will no longer be the Young Master of the Yi family. I will sever our father-son relationship.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only 1 Yi Fentian did not expect his father to be so decisive. But he did not give up on his revenge. Instead, he hated Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang even more. ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think this is too much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the Yi family¡¯s future. If you want to die, I won¡¯t let you affect the Yi family.¡± ¡°Why? Ye Jiushang is just an Imperial Uncle. What¡¯s so great about him? Our Yi family is one of the four great families of Heavenly Saints City. Would we be afraid of an Imperial Uncle?¡± Yi Fentian could not accept his father¡¯s actions. He roared angrily, and his entire person exuded a crazy aura. His body was filled with resentment, making people feel afraid just by looking at him. Chapter 383 Xue Fanxin came to the outside of the hall and heard Yi Fentian¡¯s shouts. Smiling coldly, she walked inside. Yi Qingshan went forward to greet her politely. ¡°I am the head of the Yi family, Yi Qingshan. My son did something wrong a few days ago, so I personally brought him here to apologize to the Ninth Lord and the Ninth Consort. You must be the Ninth Consort, right? I wonder if the Ninth Lord is willing to see me?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu is busy and doesn¡¯t have time to come. However, I can handle Yi Fentian¡¯s matter with full authority.¡± Xue Fanxin sized up Yi Qingshan. She felt that this person was not simple; he was a shrewd and intelligent guy. She could not understand why Yi Qingshan practically kidnapped his biological son and forced him to apologize. What reason could a father have to force his own blood into such a state? ¡°It¡¯s naturally good if Your Highness can handle it with full authority. Thanks to Your Highness¡¯s repeated help, my good-for-nothing son was able to live until now. But this brat does not know how to be grateful, even wanting to harm his savior. It¡¯s really infuriating. Look, I dragged him here today to let Your Highness deal with him. Even if you want his life, I¡­ have nothing to say.¡± When Yi Qingshan reached the end of his sentence, he hesitated, but he still finished it. Yi Fentian was agitated. The hatred in his heart intensified. Despite being in restraints, he struggled with all his might. ¡°Father, what are you doing? To apologize to Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, you are even willing to give up your own son¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see the Yi family doomed in your hands. Unless you admit your mistake to the Ninth Consort and win her forgiveness, you will no longer be my son or the Young Master of the Yi family.¡± Yi Qingshan had no choice but to act tough in front of Xue Fanxin. He drew the line with Yi Fentian right then and there. ¡°What can a small Imperial Uncle do to our Yi family? Even if I really can¡¯t kill Ye Jiushang or deal with Xue Fanxin, so what? With the Yi family¡¯s power, do you think we¡¯re afraid of them?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Why would the Yi family help you do those ungrateful things? You have to understand that the current person in charge of the Yi family is me, not you. You don¡¯t have the right to use the influence of the Yi family. If you don¡¯t do as I say today, I¡¯ll expel you from the family and sever our father-son relationship.¡± ¡°You¡­ Why, why, why?¡± Yi Fentian was getting angrier as he roared at Yi Qingshan three times. Everyone present was puzzled by Yi Qingshan¡¯s actions. They could not understand what was going on. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only However, Little Lei looked indifferent as if he was not surprised at all. He said leisurely, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, girl, if I kill him now, will the ten meals still count?¡± 1 Little Lei, your words are completely inappropriate. The occasion is also wrong! 1 The atmosphere changed completely, getting tenser with each passing second. Chapter 384 - Decisive Killing Little Lei¡¯s words stunned Xue Fanxin. However, Xue Batian, Zhuri, and the others almost laughed out loud. As for Yi Qingshan and Yi Fentian, they were confused, not understanding what he meant at all. Yi Fentian had witnessed Little Lei¡¯s power and fiery temper. Therefore, he could catch his meaning, and that made him a little uneasy. Did this brat want to kill him? He did not doubt his strength. If the other party really wanted to slap him to death, it would really be like flipping his hand. An inexplicable fear crept up Yi Fentian¡¯s heart. He felt that he had become a tiny ant and could not be compared with the high and mighty Ye Jiushang. This feeling disgusted him. He would rather deceive himself than admit that he was inferior to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Little Lei, let¡¯s talk about that in the future. We need to deal with something else first.¡± Xue Fanxin stroked Little Lei, then turned her gaze to Yi Qingshan and asked solemnly, ¡°Master Yi, if I kill Yi Fentian, will your Yi family really not hold it against me?¡± ¡°He only has himself to blame. Our Yi family will never take revenge for him,¡± Yi Qingshan vowed. Although there was some hesitation in his eyes, he was a decisive man. ¡°In that case¡­ Little Lei, do it. Do whatever you want. As long as you like it.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s last sentence shocked Yi Qingshan and Yi Fentian. Logically speaking, if an ordinary person personally came to kiss her boots and apologize with enough sincerity, she would not make things difficult for them. They would even choose to forgive them and at most make some requests. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks However, Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart did not soften. Even if they had done this, she still gave the order to kill. With Ye Jiushang¡¯s nurturing, such a decisive woman¡¯s future would definitely be limitless. ¡°Xue Fanxin, how dare you?¡± Yi Fentian did not imagine Xue Fanxin would go this far. Thinking back to the girl who had always been chasing after him, he was furious. He noticed Xue Batian and said, ¡°Duke, she¡¯s not your granddaughter. She¡¯s an impostor. Don¡¯t be deceived by her. Ever since Xin¡¯er was pushed off the cliff by Li Yaoyao, her temperament has changed drastically. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the impostor. Your entire family is imposters. Yi Fentian, you ungrateful scourge, you just can¡¯t bear to see Xin¡¯er become smarter, right? You want her to still be as stupid as before and be bullied by you, right?¡± Xue Batian retorted angrily, wishing he could slap Yi Fentian. Why had he saved such a person back then? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only He really regretted it! ¡°She¡¯s not Xue Fanxin, your granddaughter. Can you wake up a little? Although Xin¡¯er is stupid, no matter how stupid she is, she¡¯s still your granddaughter. Have you ever thought about Xin¡¯er¡¯s feelings when you acknowledge someone else as your granddaughter now? Perhaps she¡¯s suffering somewhere and waiting for you to save her!¡± Yi Fentian was really good at making things up. His words sounded logical. If Xue Batian had not known Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity in advance, he would definitely have been misled by him. His precious granddaughter had foresight! As for Yi Fentian, he was extraordinarily shameless and heartless. Chapter 385 Yi Fentian thought that by exposing Xue Fanxin, even if the others did not believe him, Xue Batian would definitely have doubts. But the outcome was different from his imagination. Not only did Xue Batian not have any doubts, but he also trusted Xue Fanxin. Why was that? ¡°Duke, why won¡¯t you believe me? You watched Xin¡¯er grow up with your own eyes. You know better than anyone what she¡¯s like. Look at this Xue Fanxin in front of you. Does she look like Xin¡¯er?¡± Yi Fentian did not give up, still wanting Xue Batian to believe his words. ¡°Yi Fentian, do you know my son?¡± Xue Batian asked in return. The question confused Yi Fentian. ¡°Why are you mentioning him? We¡¯re talking about Xue Fanxin.¡± Xue Batian ignored Yi Fentian and continued, ¡°My son is called Xue Feichen. He¡¯s an extremely outstanding child, both talented and smart. At the age of fifteen, he reached the Spirit Refining Realm. This is already very impressive for people outside the Tongxuan Realm. Look at Xin¡¯er again. She is exactly the same as her father. She is equally talented and smart, reaching the Spirit Refining Realm at the age of fifteen. For someone as outstanding as my son, how could his daughter be shabby? There is a reason why Xin¡¯er has been stupid. Now that she has returned to normal, she is my real granddaughter.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Yi Fentian was rendered speechless. Those words did make sense. Had he made a mistake? ¡°My precious granddaughter got injured in her childhood. There were some problems with her mind. It was incomplete, which was why she was stupid. I never told anyone about this, nor do I want to, lest I bring unnecessary trouble to her. When she was pushed down the cliff by Li Yaoyao, she met Ye Jiushang at the bottom. He healed her injuries. Yi Fentian, this is the truth. If you have any doubts, just ask. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡± It had to be said that Xue Batian was smart, perfectly hiding Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks If word got out without an explanation, her identity would definitely be suspected. Someone could even use it to cause trouble. Xue Batian clarified Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity, even pulling Ye Jiushang into the mix. This would shut everyone¡¯s mouths. Yi Fentian stared at Xue Batian in disbelief, then looked at Xue Fanxin. He was so panicked that his mind was blank. He did not know what to do next. He did not know why things had developed to this point. Not long ago, he and Xue Fanxin had been fine. He even said that he would take Xue Fanxin to eat delicious food and compensate her, but¡­ Why had things become like this? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only What went wrong? ¡°Hey, hey, hey, are you guys done? I¡¯m going to start beating people up now,¡± Little Lei broke the atmosphere again. 1 To Little Lei, he only cared about the ten feasts. The rest did not matter. Anyway, Yi Fentian was a dead man to him. Killing a bad person in exchange for ten feasts was worth it. Chapter 386 - Never Had Feelings Little Lei¡¯s words panicked Yi Fentian even more. He felt a sense of fear as if he was on the verge of death. Even now, he still could not believe that his fate was decided just like that. Xue Fanxin was so cold and heartless to him. Even if Xue Fanxin had really returned to normal, she once had a crush on him. She wouldn¡¯t have changed so much, right? In the past, no matter how he treated Xin¡¯er, even if he helped Li Yaoyao hurt and bully her, she had never had any complaints about him. She only hated Li Yaoyao. How could such feelings disappear like a snap of fingers? Yi Fentian was terrified of Little Lei. He did not dare to face the youngster and pretended not to hear him. His attention was on Xue Fanxin as he asked self-deceivingly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you remember what you said two years ago? That you would only marry me and would do anything to achieve that? Have you forgotten it already?¡± ¡°But I already died! When I fell off the cliff, the Xue Fanxin who was once loyal to you died. The current me is a new me. The reborn me has no feelings for you. Yi Fentian, I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from. Do you think a woman will still be loyal to you after being hurt by you repeatedly? Have you ever thought about how I felt when I was pushed down the cliff by Li Yaoyao and was on the verge of death? You¡¯re a very selfish person. You¡¯ve always only had yourself in your heart and never thought about others. You think that everything in the world should revolve around you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yi Fentian lost his words. His heart was in a mess, and his mind was rumbling. He pondered on what Xue Fanxin said because she had poked his sore spot. How did Little Xin¡¯er feel when she was pushed down the cliff by Li Yaoyao¡­ He had never thought about it. Even after discovering the truth, he wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°Do you still think that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Yi Fentian, I, Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t owe you anything. But you sure owe me a lot. You should thank the heavens that I didn¡¯t seek you to collect my debt. What right do you have to make any more requests of me?¡± Xue Fanxin continued to scold Yi Fentian, lightening her heart. She would not say another word to Yi Fentian. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you really going to be so heartless to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had feelings for you, so where would this talk of heartlessness come from? Yi Fentian, if you continue to trap yourself, then only death will await you. I have many things to do and don¡¯t have time to play with you. Killing you is like flipping my hand, do you believe me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for you to have never had feelings for me. It¡¯s just that Ye Jiushang made you change your mind, right? Xin¡¯er, believe me. I¡¯ll treat you better than Ye Jiushang.¡± Yi Fentian was unwilling to accept the truth. He still had hope for Xue Fanxin. He felt that as long as he got rid of Ye Jiushang, everything would return to square one. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only However, he could not even see Ye Jiushang. How could he get rid of him? Little Lei¡¯s patience was running thin. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? You¡¯re comparing yourself with my master? You¡¯re an insignificant ant that I can casually slap to death. You can¡¯t even defeat me, yet you want to challenge my master? You¡¯re overestimating yourself. You want to snatch my master¡¯s woman? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? Again, who the hell do you think you are?¡± ¡°You shut up.¡± Yi Fentian was in a bad mood. Little Lei¡¯s words set him off, and he couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to shut up? I¡¯m going to slap you to death in exchange for ten feasts.¡± Little Lei had been holding it in for a long time. He directly attacked and slapped Yi Fentian ruthlessly, planning to beat him a little before taking his life. Right then, an arrogant voice sounded from the sky. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s another person Ye Jiushang wants to kill. Whoever he wants to kill, I want to save. Haha¡­¡± Chapter 387 - Ghost King Again An arrogant laugh sounded from midair. Before they could figure out what was going on, Yi Fentian, who was tied up on the ground, had already been taken away. ¡°Stop, leave my ten feasts.¡± Among everyone, only Little Lei could see the person who had saved Yi Fentian. He even chased after him. He was fast as lightning. The others did not even have time to react. ¡°Your Highness, the person who saved Yi Fentian is the Ghost King. I can tell that it¡¯s his voice.¡± Zhuri had been guarding the door, waiting for Xue Fanxin¡¯s orders. When the Ghost King came, although he had not seen anything, he had heard his voice. ¡°Ghost King? Him again?¡± Xue Fanxin was no stranger to this Ghost King. She had heard of this guy from Ye Jiushang, but she had never seen him before. Previously, the Ghost King had saved Zhuiyue, and now he did the same to Yi Fentian. The Ghost King was Ah Jiu¡¯s sworn enemy. It seemed quite reasonable that he would save the person Ah Jiu wanted to kill. However, it did not make sense for the Ghost King to be able to come and go as he pleased in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. ¡°Zhuri, is that Ghost King powerful? Will it be dangerous for Little Lei to chase after him?¡± The first thing Xue Fanxin thought of was not the trouble the rescued Yi Fentian would bring in the future but Little Lei¡¯s safety. To her, Little Lei was much more important than Yi Fentian. While she was worried, Little Lei had chased the Ghost King outside Heavenly Saints City. When he was about to catch up, two black shadows jumped out and blocked his way. ¡°Get lost.¡± Little Lei shot out a purple bolt of lightning and sent the two black-clothed people blocking the way flying. He continued his chase, but there was no trace of the Ghost King or Yi Fentian. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Bastard, bastard, it¡¯s all your fault. You ruined my plans and caused me to lose ten meals. I¡¯m going to skin you alive.¡± Little Lei was angry for missing Yi Fentian. He vented his anger on the two black-clothed people and beat them up ruthlessly. He only stopped when they were only half a breath away from death. Then, he brought them back. In the blink of an eye, he returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. He threw them on the ground roughly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all these two¡¯s fault. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have lost them. I¡¯m so angry. My ten feasts are gone. I¡¯m so, so angry.¡± Xue Fanxin was worried about Little Lei a moment ago. She did not expect him to return the next moment. Although he looked furious, it was good that he was fine. ¡°Little Lei, don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future, okay? What if you couldn¡¯t defeat that Ghost King?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°How powerful can that Ghost King be? If he hadn¡¯t sacrificed two people to block my way, I¡¯d have caught him. It¡¯s all your fault. My treats are gone because of you. I won¡¯t let you off easy.¡± Little Lei was still raging. He was about to start another round of beating, but the two actually died? Furthermore, they died very miserably. Not only were their seven orifices bleeding, but disgusting black and green liquid also flowed out of their bodies. The liquid turned into mist the moment it left their body. ¡°Everyone, be careful. Hold your breaths and leave this place quickly.¡± Xue Fanxin covered her mouth and nose. She used the Reverse Spirit Art to activate the power of the fire element and condensed a large ball of spirit fire to burn the two corpses. Xue Fanxin then left, running to the empty courtyard outside. She looked at the hall that was burning with smoke from the spirit fire. Her heart was a little heavy. Fortunately, she reacted quickly. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Chapter 388 - Definitely Remember Everyone ran out of the hall and hid in the empty courtyard. Watching the magnificent hall and the surrounding houses being burned, they were stunned for a long time. Even now, they did not know what was going on. ¡°Xin¡¯er, what happened?¡± Xue Batian looked at his granddaughter in confusion. Noticing her bad expression, he became anxious. Xue Batian wasn¡¯t alone. Everyone¡¯s emotions were heavy. Even Little Lei stood there in a daze as if he had been frightened quite badly. Yi Qingshan was still at the scene. He kept staring at the raging fire in front of him. He frowned tightly as if he was thinking about something. That was a powerful Bone-Devouring Poison. If you smell even a little, the poisonous gas would corrode your body. In just a few breaths, even a Spirit Transformation cultivator would quickly rot into a pool of poisonous blood. This poison was extremely rare. Even those otherworldly sects might not have it. Why had it appeared in Heavenly Saints City today? While Yi Qingshan was puzzled, Xue Fanxin said, ¡°What flowed out of those two people¡¯s bodies just now was a potent poison. It will evaporate into poisonous gas the moment it touches the air. Once you inhale that gas, you will be reduced to a pool of blood. Even the gods won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Yi Qingshan had a whole new level of respect for this fifteen-year-old girl. Although Xue Fanxin had not named it, the effects were identical to the Bone-Devouring Poison. Obviously, she was aware of this poison and knew how to deal with it. Even he could not do anything about it. However, a fifteen-year-old girl actually had more knowledge than him. Such a person should not be provoked casually. Fortunately, he discovered Yi Fentian¡¯s actions in time and knew a thing or two about Ye Jiushang. Otherwise, the Yi family would definitely have been led to death by Yi Fentian. ¡°Why did these two have the poison on them?¡± When Xue Batian thought of the crisis just now, he felt goosebumps all over. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Little Lei was in a somber mood. His head was lowered, and he was no longer as lively and cheerful as before. There was a troubled expression on his face. If he had not brought these two people back, this would not have happened. He had almost harmed everyone. Xue Fanxin could read his thoughts. She stroked his head and comforted him gently. ¡°Little Lei, don¡¯t blame yourself. This is not your fault. You brought these two back because you hoped that I could obtain some useful information from them. You were not wrong, but the enemy is just too sinister. It was too dangerous and impulsive of you to rush out and chase after the enemy. If you encounter such a thing again, you have to prioritize your own safety. Do you know how worried I was for you?¡± Little Lei was so touched that he was about to cry. His eyes stung. So there were people in this world who loved him too. He was not an unwanted child. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be sad. So what if Yi Fentian ran away? I¡¯ll still make you ten feasts.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Really?¡± Little Lei was about to cry. Hearing he could still get ten feasts, he immediately retracted his tears. Xue Fanxin rubbed Little Lei¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Really, more real than feasts!¡± ¡°Then you must remember.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Xue Fanxin did not know that from this moment on, Little Lei¡¯s state of mind had changed greatly. She became an important figure to him. Chapter 389 - What a Pity After the fire was extinguished, Xue Fanxin ordered people to put on masks. She first used water to extinguish the fire and prevented the smoke from dissipating. Then, she instructed the guards to list the burned place as a forbidden area. No one was to approach it for three days. Yi Qingshan had not left yet. He had been watching Xue Fanxin do her work. This little girl was calm and capable when faced with trouble. At such a young age, she already had the demeanor of a leader. Such a woman was not simple. It was a pity that his stupid son had missed such a good girl! 1 If the Yi family could have such a good daughter-in-law, their future would definitely be limitless. What a pity. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, Fentian being saved by the Ghost King has nothing to do with my Yi family. From now on, Yi Fentian is no longer the Young Master of the Yi family. Everything he does in the future will have no relation to us. The Yi family will not do anything to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate for him.¡± ¡°Master Yi, you¡¯re severing your father-son relationship with Yi Fentian?¡± Xue Fanxin couldn¡¯t see through Yi Qingshan. When other families encountered such a thing, they would usually stand on their people¡¯s side and unite against the outside world. Furthermore, Yi Fentian was Yi Qingshan¡¯s biological son and the Young Master of the Yi family. What forced Yi Qingshan to make such a bad decision? ¡°That¡¯s right. From now on, Yi Fentian is no longer my son or a member of the Yi family,¡± Yi Qingshan said without hesitation. His tone was decisive, indicating that he was serious. ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± ¡°For the Yi family¡¯s survival, I have to do this. Since this matter is over, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Yi Qingshan did not explain much. He bowed to Xue Fanxin before leaving. After walking out of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, his heart got heavier. Thinking of his son who had been saved by the Ghost King, he was fraught with worry. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks He was not concerned about Yi Fentian¡¯s life but that he would do something in the future that would implicate the Yi family. On the other side, Yi Fentian was brought to an underground palace. Though it was nothing magnificent, it was still a masterpiece. Every stone inside was cut neatly, and the mechanisms and traps were even more exquisite. If no one led the way, entering this place would mean death. Yi Fentian did not recognize his savior. He only knew that he was powerful. After entering the underground palace, he had been following that person. They soon reached a place that seemed to be a hall. He could not help but ask, ¡°Who are you? Why did you save me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll save anyone the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate wants to kill. I just saved one a few days ago, and I saved another today. Indeed, good things come in pairs!¡± The Ghost King stood on the stairs of the hall, facing the chair carved from jade. His back was toward Yi Fentian. ¡°You are¡­ the Ghost King.¡± Even though he only saw the other party¡¯s back, Yi Fentian could still guess his identity from his words. Everyone in Heavenly Saints City knew that the Ghost King and Ye Jiushang were sworn enemies. These two were mysterious and unfathomable. Up to today, neither of them had emerged victorious. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The Ghost King did not answer his doubts directly. Instead, he continued, ¡°If you want revenge, then work hard here. Once you have achievements or opportunities to come, I¡¯ll let you take revenge with your own hands. By the way, let me tell you something. Yi Qingshan has expelled you from the Yi family.¡± ¡°What? My father is really that ruthless?¡± Yi Fentian was a little confused about this new place, but after getting the news, the hatred in his heart rose to a thousand feet. He was no longer the Young Master of the Yi family. If he was expelled from the Yi family, wouldn¡¯t he have nothing now? Why was that? He was really ruthless! Chapter 390 - Peach Blossom Pastry Xue Fanxin did not know where the Ghost King had taken Yi Fentian. She would not waste too much effort on things she had no control over. If she had the time, she might as well spend all her energy on cultivation or do something she was confident in. The next day, people from the four great families swarmed to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Every family carried more than ten large chests. ¡°Your Highness, the four great families have sent many gifts to thank you for saving their lives, including the Yi family. Will you accept them?¡± As Ye Jiushang was not around, Zhuri would report many things to Xue Fanxin and listen to her orders. ¡°Yes, of course. If I don¡¯t accept riches coming to my door, I¡¯d be a fool. Besides, I worked hard to save those people. They should pay me well. Let¡¯s go and see their sincerity. Hehe, I¡¯ll have windfall today.¡± Xue Fanxin was thrilled and put down what she was doing. The four great families seemed to have discussed it beforehand and chose the same time to give gifts. Furthermore, the value was basically the same. No family had more or less. The representatives were the few who had been trapped in the tomb. Bai Han, Lian Fangcheng, and Xue Hanxi had all come, except for Yi Fentian. The Yi family had sent another person, who was the new Young Master of the Yi family, Yi Fenyun. This Yi Fenyun looked a little similar to Yi Fentian, but his temperament was different. Yi Fentian was arrogant, while Yi Fenyun was elegant and quiet. He seemed aloof from worldly affairs. His appearance made people feel comfortable. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I¡¯m Yi Fenyun. On behalf of the Yi family, I¡¯d like to present you with a thank-you gift. Thank you, Ninth Imperial Consort, for saving our Yi family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Yi Fenyun?¡± Xue Fanxin placed her attention on Yi Fenyun and tried her best to recall the past. She felt that the Xue Fanxin of the past had seen Yi Fenyun before, but her impression was blurry. She could not remember it clearly. She vaguely recalled that the reason Xue Fanxin had been infatuated with Yi Fentian was that many years ago, a person who looked extremely similar to him had given her a trace of sunshine-like warmth. Hence, she fell head over heels for him. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Could there be a misunderstanding? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yi Fenyun. I am¡­ Yi Fentian¡¯s half-brother.¡± Yi Fenyun paused for a moment, and his expression changed a little, but he quickly hid it. ¡°About five years ago, did you go to the Nanling Empire outside the Tongxuan Continent?¡± Xue Fanxin asked straightforwardly, wishing to resolve the doubts in her heart. Although she was the real Xue Fanxin, some memories were too vague. Even the past her could not remember them clearly, let alone the current her. Yi Fenyun did not know why Xue Fanxin would ask such a question, but he did not delve into it and replied, ¡°Yes, I indeed went to the Nanling Empire and stayed in the Imperial City for a while.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Then do you remember¡­ peach blossom pastry?¡± ¡°Peach blossom pastry?¡± Yi Fanyun tried his best to recall. He did have a little memory of that peach blossom pastry. ¡°Your Highness, are you referring to the pastry at the peach blossom granny¡¯s stall in Willow Alley on East Street?¡± On his visit to the empire, he caught a whiff of peach blossom pastry on East Street and bought some to try. He could not forget the taste even now. Unfortunately, that peach blossom granny passed away in less than two years. From then on, he had never been able to eat it again. However, why would the Ninth Consort mention this to him? Chapter 391 - All Wrong Hearing Yi Fentian mention Peach Blossom Granny and even accurately refer to Willow Alley on East Street, Xue Fanxin was certain that the big brother who had helped her in the past was not Yi Fentian but Yi Fenyun. She had been chasing after the wrong person for two years. ¡°You¡¯re the Young Master of the Yi family now?¡± Xue Fanxin did not bring up the past. She planned to let this matter run its course, so she changed the topic. Yi Fenyun could tell that Xue Fanxin was unwilling to say more and tactfully did not ask further. He replied gently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the Young Master of the Yi family now. But I don¡¯t want it.¡± He had never thought of competing with his younger brother for the position of Young Master, but just yesterday, the elders in the family unanimously decided that he would take his seat. He could not reject it even if he wanted to, so he could only agree. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you sit. What matters is your heart. If it is free, you can be free no matter what position you hold. If it isn¡¯t, even if you don¡¯t do anything, you will feel restrained. All in all, your mentality is very important.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Yi Fenyun felt like he had come to a realization. What shocked him even more was that this little girl, who was only fifteen, could actually say such philosophical words. What kind of person was she? ¡°Thank you, Consort. I understand.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that you understand. Come, come, let me see what gifts you¡¯ve brought me.¡± Xue Fanxin did not chat with Yi Fenyun for too long, in case of a misunderstanding. Besides, she was itching to know how much gold and silver the four great clans had given her. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Lian Fangcheng and Bai Han were standing there in a daze. Facing Xue Fanxin, they did not know what to say. They felt envious that Yi Fenyun could talk to her. Actually, they did not want to become enemies with Xue Fanxin either. They wanted to make friends with her. After returning from that damned place, they understood many things. They were grateful to her for saving them. ¡°This is a token of the Bai family¡¯s appreciation.¡± Bai Han gave the followers around him a look. When the followers opened the box, he introduced them one by one. ¡°These are ten bolts of Luo Yun Silk Brocade, ten East Sea Night Pearls, ten pairs of white jade bracelets, ten thousand-year-old blood ginseng, and ten thousand-year-old purple orchids.¡± Xue Fanxin was surprised, feeling that she had made a huge loss by asking Bai Han for a Jade Skin Spirit Flower back then. This guy was a rich second-generation heir. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Lian Fangcheng was also in a hurry to introduce his gifts. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, this is a little token from our Lian family. One Nine Revolutions Soul Return Pill, one ten-thousand-year-old Thousand Spirit Grass¡­¡± Before Xue Fanxin could recover, she heard Lian Fangcheng¡¯s introduction. Her mind was filled with golden light that was about to blind her eyes. She had worked hard to bring these people out of the tomb. Her efforts had finally paid off. Actually, in the tomb, she did not think about how much the four great clans would give her in return. She only hoped that those people would boost her reputation after they went out and mess with Su Baifeng. Who knew¡­ Good people were indeed rewarded, hehe! Chapter 392 - Not Buried Yet The four great clans gifted Xue Fanxin countless priceless things. From gold, silver, jewelry, and silk, to medicinal herbs and spirit pills, as long as it was good, they gave it to her. Their intention to curry favor was obvious. The gifts from the Xue family were not small either. They were as good as the other three families. Xue Fanxin could not help but ask, ¡°Your Madam Xue has no objections to the Xue family giving me so many gifts?¡± ¡°She has her opinions, but it¡¯s useless,¡± Xue Hanxi said with a smile. He was no longer so reserved around Xue Fanxin. Rather, he felt a little close to her. ¡°Why? The first time I went to the Xue family, she was so domineering. It seemed like she had the final say in the entire Xue family. She was very impressive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know whose family she is from?¡± ¡°What family? Isn¡¯t she from the Xue family?¡± Xue Hanxi shook his head and continued, ¡°The current madam of the Xue family comes from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. She¡¯s Prime Minister Su¡¯s aunt and is called Su Wanlian. Su Wanlian¡¯s position has been greatly affected in the Xue family as a result of problems in the Prime Minster¡¯s Estate. Coupled with the fact that a lot has happened in the Xue family recently, first, the Old Master passed away, then I disappeared, and then there¡¯s your matter¡­ In short, she¡¯s having a difficult time now. She keeps begging the Master to save her nephew, Prime Minister Su.¡± ¡°Oh my god! That old witch is actually from Prime Minister¡¯s Estate? No wonder she looked so similar to Su Baifeng. When she was young, she was a white lotus that deceived my grandfather. Now that she¡¯s old, she¡¯s a thorny old rose.¡± She now understood why her grandfather had been smitten by Su Wanlian back then. If Su Wanlian was like the current Su Baifeng, the number one beauty and talent of Heavenly Saints City, as well as the reputation of being gentle, elegant, beautiful, and generous, probably no man in Heavenly Saints City could resist her charm. ¡°Back then, your grandfather was expelled from the Xue family because of her. Actually, she was the one who pulled the strings behind the scenes.¡± Xue Hanxi hesitated for a moment. ¡°After Su Wanlian chose the current family head, she was worried that your grandfather would fight with the family head for control of the Xue family, so she tried her best to drive him out.¡± ¡°I understand. This old witch is as shameless and vicious as Su Baifeng.¡± ¡°Sister Xin¡¯er, can I call you that?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Sister Xin¡¯er in the future. The previous Master has passed away, but he hasn¡¯t been buried yet, so¡ª¡± ¡°What did you say? He hasn¡¯t been buried? How many days has it been? He still hasn¡¯t been given a burial?¡± Xue Fanxin interrupted Xue Hanxi in extreme shock. She felt it did not make sense. Xue Hanxi shook his head helplessly and sighed before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Master hasn¡¯t buried the previous Master yet, but his body is very well preserved. Master goes to visit him almost every day. He probably can¡¯t accept the fact that his father has passed away.¡± Couldn¡¯t accept it¡­ Was that really the case? Xue Fanxin had serious doubts about this. She did not think that things would be so simple. Xue Lianfeng must have had another motive for not letting the previous Master be buried, but what was it? However, the Xue family¡¯s matters had nothing to do with her. Chapter 393 - Stop Messing Around Everyone in Heavenly Saints City knew that the previous Master of the Xue family had yet to be buried. They thought it was because the head of the Xue family could not accept his father¡¯s death, so he kept Old Master Xue¡¯s body intact. Ordinary people would not care too much about other families, nor would they interfere. Xue Fanxin was even more indifferent. When Xue Hanxi brought up the Xue family, she diverted her attention to gold and silver. Her money-grubbing personality was very eye-catching. Perhaps because they had seen too much, everyone was used to Xue Fanxin¡¯s personality. They were not surprised at all. Xue Hanxi knew that Xue Fanxin did not care about the Xue family, but there were some things that he had to say. ¡°Sister Xin¡¯er, three days later will be the Xue family¡¯s talent selection that takes place once every five years. All the young talents of the Xue family will participate. This is an invitation that the family head asked me to bring to you. He hopes that you can attend. Also, regarding the previous Master, the family head hopes¡ª¡± ¡°Wait¡­ What¡¯s that got to do with me? I won¡¯t stick my nose in the previous Master¡¯s matter.¡± Xue Fanxin interrupted Xue Hanxi. She had no interest in getting involved in the Xue family. After learning that the old witch, Madam Xue, was from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and the truth about her grandfather¡¯s past, coupled with Xue Hanxi, her hatred for the Xue family was not that intense. She only wanted to deal with Su Wanlian. As for that strange Xue Lianfeng, she had no grudge against him. She did not want to provoke him for the time being, nor did she want to make too many enemies. If Xue Lianfeng really had any ill intentions toward her, she would deal with it in the future. ¡°Sister Xin¡¯er, the family head has decided to let you return to the Xue family and record your name in the ancestral register. Your grandfather can also come back. From now on, you are part of the Xue family, so¡ª¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m not interested. You should stop. Grandpa has left the Xue family for forty years, and I¡¯ve never stayed there. That place is unfamiliar to us, so going back might not be a good thing.¡± 1 What a joke. She was not stupid enough to involve herself in the Xue family¡¯s disputes. Xue Hanxi knew that Xue Fanxin would have such a reaction. He was also in an awkward spot. However, this was a mission that the family head had given him. No matter how difficult it was, he had to convey the family head¡¯s intentions. As for the rest, it was not his business. Xue Fanxin turned her attention to Lian Fangcheng and Bai Han. She realized that she had not greeted them, so she struck up a conversation with them. ¡°Young Master Lian, Second Young Master Bai, thank you for your generosity. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony and accept it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. This is a little token from us. Please accept it,¡± Lian Fangcheng said with a stiff smile. When he faced Xue Fanxin, he would always think of the ridiculous things he had done at the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll accept it.¡± ¡°Xue¡ª¡± When Bai Han saw that Xue Fanxin was not talking to him, he could only take the initiative to speak. He hesitated about how to address Xue Fanxin. He thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Ninth Consort, I want to ask you to help save someone. ¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Bai Han was a little shocked. He felt that this was not her style of doing things. Just as he was about to laugh out loud, Xue Fanxin said something else. ¡°As long as you can pay a price that satisfies me, I¡¯ll help you save whoever you want.¡± Chapter 394 - How Lucky Bai Han smiled bitterly. He did not get angry. Rather, he felt that this Xue Fanxin was the real her. He asked with a friendly tone, ¡°Then name your price.¡± ¡°The starting price is ten million spirit coins. I¡¯ll have to see the patient first and set an accurate price based on the difficulty of his treatment. There¡¯s also a premise, which is that I can actually save that person. If I can¡¯t, then there¡¯s no need to discuss anything.¡± Xue Fanxin treated it as a business deal. Although her medical skills were impressive, she did not run a charity. Furthermore, the Bai family was loaded. If she did not squeeze them, she would be letting herself down. ¡°Your medical skills are so good. Since you can save Gu Jinyuan, you can definitely save the person,¡± Bai Han said anxiously. He looked a little nervous, afraid, and panicked. ¡°I¡¯m a human, not a god. My ability is limited. I can¡¯t save everyone. I hope you can understand. If your request is that I must save that person no matter what, then I¡¯m sorry. Nothing is absolute. What you want is absolute, and I can¡¯t give it to you. I can only apologize.¡± Bai Han realized that he was acting inappropriately. He adjusted his emotions and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little too hasty. Everything is as you said. You can decide after you see him.¡± ¡°Sure! You can send him to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate at any time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little inconvenient for him to move around and he can¡¯t bear to see the wind and light. Can you make a trip yourself?¡± ¡°For door-to-door service, the fee will be increased by a million spirit coins.¡± ¡°No problem. When are you free?¡± ¡°Two days later.¡± ¡°Alright, the Bai family will be waiting for you. The gift has been delivered, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Bai Han cupped his hands and bowed to Xue Fanxin. He no longer had the disdainful attitude from that day. Back then, Bai Han was disgusted by the scarred Xue Fanxin, especially when he found out that she was his savior. He only had one thought: draw the line with her. He was even worried that she would pester him because of this. Who could have predicted the change in her status? If he had not made such a choice back then, would he have had a chance? No, he would not. Xue Fanxin already had Ye Jiushang by her side. Perhaps they were not fated. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Fangcheng did not know how to extend his stay. He followed Bai Han, but after taking a few steps, he stopped as if he had thought of something. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you. Xiao Muyan is heavily injured and has been carried back to the Blue Sea Villa. They already know that you injured him, so they¡¯ll be taking some action soon. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that guy to be so lucky. He was thrown so far away by Little Lei but didn¡¯t die. Indeed, a scourge lives for a thousand years!¡± Xue Fanxin said with a bitter smile. Why did she feel that her enemies were all very lucky! 1 Su Baifeng was not dead, and Yi Fentian was not dead either. Now, even Xiao Muyan was alive. If these people joined hands, it would be a huge problem! It seemed like she had to think of a solution. Chapter 395 - Theres Someone On Top After Bai Han and Lian Fangcheng left, Xue Hanxi did not stay any longer, nor did he persuade Xue Fanxin to return to the Xue family. He could understand her. If it were him, he would do the same. Yi Fenyun was the last to leave. He was still thinking about the peach blossom pastry. He felt that Xue Fanxin would not mention it for no reason. What was the relationship between the peach blossom pastry and Xue Fanxin? No matter what, he had completed his mission. As long as Xue Fanxin did not become enemies with them, it was not important for the time being. Xue Fanxin did not care what the people from the four great clans thought. She was happily counting her gains and sorting them in her space. When she saw the Nine Revolutions Soul Return Pill the Lian family had given her, she was a little curious. She took it out to study. ¡°The Nine Revolutions Soul Return Pill sounds powerful.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s powerful. The Lian family only has one Nine Revolutions Soul Return Pill. They have kept it well. Even when the descendants of the Lian family are on the verge of death, they could not bear to take this pill out. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so generous and gift the pill to you.¡± Xue Batian appeared after the representatives of the four great clans left. The moment he entered, he saw Xue Fanxin studying the Nine Revolutions Soul Return Pill, so he told her some things. Although getting it should be a happy matter, it was strange. That might not be a good thing. Xue Fanxin knew how to refine pills, but she did not know their grades. She realized how valuable the Nine Revolutions Soul Return Pill in her hand was from Xue Batian¡¯s description. ¡°Grandpa, why do you think the Lian family gave it to me? The other families¡¯ gifts are also valuable. Saving them is really worth taking out so many valuable things?¡± The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more she felt that the actions of the four great families were odd. Something was wrong. Could it be that the four great clans were digging a pit for her to jump into? But from what she could see, that was not the case. Instead, they looked like they were currying favor with her. ¡°Who knows what they¡¯re up to? Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be blinded by gold and silver. You have to be careful lest you fall into a trap. The four great families have been able to stand tall in Heavenly Saints City for thousands of years. The Heavenly Saints Empire has always been restrained by the four great families. Countless generations of Heavenly Saints Emperors have wanted to eliminate them and let the imperial authority be independent. Unfortunately, they have yet to succeed. I once heard Father mention that there is someone above the Xue family, but only the head of each generation knows the exact person, so I¡¯m not very sure.¡± ¡°Someone above? Where?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xue Batian was not interested in the secrets of the four great clans. In his heart, the most important thing was his precious granddaughter. Nothing else mattered. Xue Fanxin was the same. She did not want to waste any time and energy on the four great families. As she tallied the gifts, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Old Witch Xue is from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate? Her name is Su Wanlian. Was she as famous as Su Baifeng back then?¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d never cross paths with the Xue family or this woman again, so I didn¡¯t want to mention her. After returning to the Tongxuan Realm, I entered seclusion. How could I have time to tell you about it?¡± ¡°Then you have time now. Tell me the story of your youth.¡± Chapter 396 - What Happened Back Then (1) Su Wanlian naturally knew that the four great clans were giving Xue Fanxin a gift today. It infuriated her. She stomped over to Xue Lianfeng, asking for an explanation, and even brought up what had happened back then. ¡°Xue Lianfeng, don¡¯t forget that you were chosen by me because you promised me that you would let me obtain everything I wanted in the Xue family. To secure the position of the family head, you used me to drive Xue Liantian out of the Xue family. If not for me, do you think you could have become the Xue family head? Back then, the person the Old Master liked was Xue Liantian, not you.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Xue Lianfeng looked at the woman coldly. Although she had taken extremely good care of herself and looked young and beautiful even though she was almost a hundred years old, for some reason, he had an indescribable hatred for her. As long as he saw her, he would be reminded of the events back then, that unbearable past. ¡°I want you to kill Xue Fanxin and save my nephew. Xue Lianfeng, if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll announce what you did to the world tomorrow, telling them that you killed the Old Master. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you secretly put a slow poison in the Old Master¡¯s tea; that¡¯s why he died so early. If Xue Liantian finds out about this, do you think he¡¯ll let you off?¡± Xue Lianfeng was originally only cold to Su Wanlian, but now, killing intent rose in him. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still the same Su Wanlian from back then? Do you know why I haven¡¯t let my family have any close contact with the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate all these years? Do you know why your meddling with Hanxi¡¯s marriage fell through?¡± The Xue Lianfeng in front of Su Wanlian suddenly looked terrifying. She felt waves of panic in her heart and said nervously, ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°Hmph, I know very well what kind of women come from your Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. That Su Baifeng is just like you. She looks beautiful on the surface, but she¡¯s actually ruthless. I definitely won¡¯t let the men of the Xue family marry the women of your Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Hanxi is the heir I chose, and I won¡¯t let you destroy him. As for what happened back then, go ahead and tell if you want. It¡¯s already been decades, so it doesn¡¯t matter. If you have evidence for the Old Master, go ahead and say it too. If you don¡¯t, be careful not to get yourself into trouble. Su Wanlian, what do you think will happen if I tie you up in front of Xue Fanxin and apologize like Yi Qingshan?¡± ¡°Xue Lianfeng, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°Really? Su Wanlian, look at Su Baifeng. She has a bad reputation and is hated by everyone, like a rat crossing the street. I heard that Su Baifeng captured quite a few doctors recently. Although there¡¯s no evidence yet, there¡¯s no smoke without fire. Do you think you can hide those dirty things in your Prime Minister¡¯s Estate for long? If you want to accompany Su Baifeng, I can fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me. Back then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past to me. A fly can¡¯t bite a seamless egg. You and I are about the same. If you really expose what happened in the past, you¡¯ll be even more miserable than me.¡± Back then, he and Xue Liantian both pursued Su Wanlian. She had wavered between the two and even greedily wanted to obtain benefits from both of them. In the end, he used a little trick to force her to make a choice. With Xue Liantian¡¯s intelligence, he must have known what he had done back then. It did not matter if they hid it. However, Xue Liantian could not know the truth about the Old Master¡¯s death. Chapter 397 - What Happened Back Then (2) Xue Batian indeed knew that it was Xue Lianfeng and Su Wanlian who had joined forces to frame him. He could guess many details. Although he was quite angry, after so many years, his mindset had changed. He had nothing else to ask of the Xue family and no longer cared about Su Wanlian. He did not hold any grudges in his heart. Now, he only wanted to protect his granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa, you mean that for the family head position, Xue Lianfeng and Su Wanlian joined forces to frame you and drive you out of the Xue family after your reputation got ruined?¡± ¡°If it was back then, these things would indeed make me furious, but it¡¯s different now. I¡¯m not interested in the past. I¡¯m not that young and impetuous Xue Liantian, the person who was blinded by love.¡± He had been too sentimental and heard some sweet nothings from Su Wanlian. He thought that this woman loved him with all her heart, so he did some stupid things for her. He actually listened to her bewitchment and went to ruin the marriage on the day of the wedding. In the end, she was unwilling to leave with him and even said that she loved his elder brother. She ruined his reputation. Eventually, he was expelled from the Xue family. He then came to a realization. It turned out that Su Wanlian had never liked him. All of this was just a scheme to help his elder brother seize the position of the family head. Actually, he had never thought of competing with his elder brother. ¡°Grandpa, although you¡¯ve already let go, Su Wanlian and Xue Lianfeng might not have. Perhaps they¡¯re plotting something again, especially that Su Wanlian. Do you think she¡¯ll let me off? Her personality is the same as Su Baifeng. Such people won¡¯t admit defeat easily. If they don¡¯t kill the person they hate, they won¡¯t let the matter rest.¡± Xue Batian originally wanted to ignore Su Wanlian. From now on, they would go their separate ways. However, after hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he no longer thought so. Xin¡¯er was very important to him. He would never allow anyone to hurt her. If Su Wanlian was after Xin¡¯er, he would kill this woman without any hesitation. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do whatever you want. Grandpa supports you.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu is not around. What can I do? I¡¯ll stay in the Lord¡¯s Estate and cultivate. I¡¯ll eat, drink, and sleep well. I just have to pay attention to avoiding the hidden arrows.¡± ¡°Hidden arrows?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Su Baifeng will definitely play dirty next, so we¡¯ll see what happens.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin had guessed, Su Baifeng was indeed thinking of a way to deal with Xue Fanxin, especially the Purple Buddha Bracelet. She was racking her brains to obtain it. If she wanted to get rid of Xue Fanxin, this was the fastest way. Only by taking off the Purple Buddha Bracelet from her could that vengeful spirit take action. ¡°Xue Fanxin, if the people of Heavenly Saints City learn that Ye Jiushang is not here, I want to see how good your days will be. Huangyi, spread the news that Ye Jiushang is not in Heavenly Saints City. The sooner the better.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Huangyi received the order, she retreated fearfully, even more afraid of the current Su Baifeng. After their Miss came out of that place, she had changed. She no longer cared about her so-called reputation. Even if the people outside said that she was ruthless, she would not budge. She had become evil. Was she still their Miss? 1 Chapter 398 - Visiting the Bai Family (1) Xue Fanxin was open-minded. To her, who had experienced life and death once, nothing could make her feel pessimistic. Even if the sky collapsed, she would face it with a smile. Therefore, no matter how much trouble there was outside, she ate, drank, and slept well in the Lord¡¯s Estate. She would usually spend her time and energy on cultivation. When she felt like it, she would make everyone a delicious meal. Everyone in the Lord¡¯s Estate knew that Xue Fanxin had good culinary skills. They all hoped that she could cook often, but unfortunately, that was impossible. After cultivating for an entire day, Xue Fanxin took a hot bath and thought about going to the Bai family tomorrow. The Bai family was willing to pay such a high fee for that person. Presumably, their status must be extraordinary. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re going to the Bai family tomorrow. You have to be careful.¡± Fuyun waited on her by the side. When she thought of her trip, she could not help but remind Xue Fanxin. ¡°Why should I be careful? Don¡¯t tell me the Bai family dares to eat me? We already agreed that I would save the person if I could. If I can¡¯t, then there¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say about this either. I feel that this matter is not simple. There are so many famous doctors in Heavenly Saints City, but the Bai family didn¡¯t invite them. Why must they invite you, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because my medical skills are better.¡± ¡°It might be, but I still can¡¯t put my finger on it. Zhuri has investigated this matter. Over the years, the Bai family has never invited any famous doctor. Since they haven¡¯t invited anyone, how would they know that those doctors can¡¯t treat that person? Now, they¡¯re spending a lot of money to invite Your Highness to treat him. I feel that there¡¯s something going on here.¡± ¡°If the Bai family wants to scheme against me, then they better be ready for my counterattack. I don¡¯t think the Bai family will dare to do this. Otherwise, the four great families wouldn¡¯t have come together to give me so many gifts¡­ Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not think too much about it. We¡¯ll know when we go to the Bai family tomorrow.¡± At most, she would bring Little Lei along. If the Bai family really dared to do anything to her, with him around, her safety would not be a problem. The next morning, Xue Fanxin washed up. After breakfast, she left with Little Lei and Fuyun. The current Xue Fanxin was a famous figure in Heavenly Saints City. After the people from the four great clans returned, they promoted her vigorously, making her sound as amazing as possible. Almost everyone knew that the violent woman who was as beautiful as a fairy was Xue Fanxin, the Ninth Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Su Baifeng watched from a certain tea house as Xue Fanxin walked past on the streets. She gritted her teeth in hatred and almost couldn¡¯t help but want to rush out and kill her. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. You¡¯re not her match. Furthermore, she¡¯s wearing the Purple Buddha Bracelet and has a powerful young man by her side. If you attack, you¡¯ll undoubtedly die. I don¡¯t have the ability to save you again, so you¡¯d best bear with it.¡± Hearing the words of the vengeful spirit in her body, Su Baifeng suppressed the impulse and forced herself not to act recklessly. ¡°Then when can you help me kill her?¡± ¡°When you take off that bracelet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± How should she remove the bracelet from Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand? Chapter 399 - Visiting the Bai Family (2) Although Xue Fanxin said that she would visit the Bai family in two days, they were not sure if she would really come. The Bai family had still made sufficient preparations. They stationed people at the door to welcome her early on and even sent people to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, asking if Xue Fanxin had gone out. When they learned Xue Fanxin was coming, the Bai family immediately got busy. Not only did they have to welcome her, but they also had to do a lot of preparations, such as dealing with the person who had to be treated. ¡°Young Master Bai, the doctor we invited is already on the way. He¡¯ll be here soon. I hope you can cooperate later and let her take a look at you.¡± The Bai family¡¯s family head, Bai Feng, was talking to a white-clothed young master sitting in a wheelchair. His tone was filled with reverence and fear for the person. The young master wore white clothes, sat in a white wheelchair, and even his hair was white. ¡°The doctor you¡¯re talking about is that Ninth Imperial Consort from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate?¡± the white-clothed young master asked coldly. There was some disdain in his eyes, and he was filled with arrogance. When he looked at Bai Feng, he gave a disgusted expression. Seeing that Bai Feng was a little close to him, he said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me. Dirty.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Bai Feng was so frightened that he immediately retreated a few steps and distanced himself from the young master. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This Young Master Bai was obsessed with cleanliness. He could not tolerate even a speck of dust on his body, and the same went for the people near him. Otherwise, he would tell you to get lost. Whoever moved too slowly would be sent flying. Although Bai Feng had withdrawn, he still felt that it was not safe, so he took two more steps back to be at ease. ¡°Young Master Bai, although the Ninth Imperial Consort is a woman, her medical skills are very impressive. The Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, Gu Jinyuan, was cured by her. I think she can help you, so I invited her to see you.¡± ¡°How good can a doctor be in such a small place? I¡¯m afraid her reputation is undeserved. I don¡¯t need her to treat me. Let her go back.¡± ¡°Young Master Bai, she¡¯s almost here. Why don¡¯t we let her take a look? Perhaps she can really tell something? Just inviting her over has costed a million spirit coins. The starting price of treatment is ten million spirit coins. She said that she would decide the exact figure after seeing you, so¡­¡± ¡°A woman actually dares to ask for such a high price? Then I want to see how capable she is. Go and arrange it. Remember my rules.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± Bai Feng finally convinced the arrogant and mysophobic young master in white. He felt that he had completed a huge mission and was quite relaxed. However, he still had a lot to do. Thinking about it, he felt that it was not easy. Xue Fanxin was treated politely by the Bai family, making her feel good. But they did not let her meet the patient and actually asked her to take a bath and change. It confused her. ¡°I¡¯m only here to treat someone. Why should I take a bath and change?¡± ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I¡¯m really sorry. That person has a very serious mysophobia. Anyone who wants to approach him within three steps must first take a bath and change into pure white clothes, so¡­¡± Bai Han was embarrassed and troubled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make this clear earlier?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± If I had said it, would you have agreed to come? Chapter 400 - Too Exaggerated Although Xue Fanxin found it a bother, she was already here. She couldn¡¯t possibly return empty-handed, right? Besides, it was only a bath. She could just treat it as enjoyment. She thought a simple bath would be enough. Who knew¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, right?¡± The room was full of bathing accessories, and every item was so clean that it glistened. They were really spotless. Yet, quite a few maidservants in pure white dresses were constantly cleaning and repeatedly wiping a piece of furniture. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, please change.¡± A few maidservants came to help Xue Fanxin. Every maidservant was clean and did not have any makeup on. They had fair faces and were dressed in white. They did not even wear head accessories, at most wearing white ribbons. 1 This was too exaggerated. Did they have to go so far? Fuyun wanted to personally help Xue Fanxin, but she was stopped by the maidservant. ¡°Miss, if you want to approach, you have to take a bath first. Otherwise, you have to maintain a distance of ten steps from the Ninth Consort.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Your Bai family is too much. Who do you think our consort is?¡± Fuyun said angrily, worried that there was a trap. Little Lei was also asked the same, but he was not anxious. Although he was a little far away, he knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s situation. He was certain that she was safe. ¡°This is Young Master Bai¡¯s request. We¡¯re also following orders. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± Xue Fanxin heard Fuyun¡¯s voice and was worried that she would make a scene. She shouted from inside, ¡°Fuyun, I¡¯m fine. Just wait outside with Little Lei.¡± Fuyun felt a little relieved and waited outside patiently. Xue Fanxin was soaking in a bathtub filled with flower petals. Two maidservants helped her wipe her hands, feet, neck, and so on over and over again, as if they wanted to brush off a layer of her skin before stopping. ¡°Be gentler. My skin is about to be peeled off by you!¡± The maidservants did not give in and continued to wash her vigorously. A maidservant tried to take off the Purple Buddha Bracelet on Xue Fanxin¡¯s wrist. When her hand touched it, it suddenly flashed with golden light and sent the maidservant flying. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She hit the window by the side, which broke and she flew out, falling into the flowers. She vomited a mouthful of blood. Xue Fanxin had not expected the Purple Buddha Bracelet to suddenly release such a powerful force. She sat in the bathtub in shock and looked at the broken window. Thinking back carefully to what had just happened, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that there was something wrong with the maidservant. The other maidservants did not touch her bracelet, but that one did and even wanted to take it off. What did this mean? 1 With such a huge commotion, someone from the Bai family immediately came to deal with it. The maidservants in the room helped Xue Fanxin put on her clothes. Bai Han was the first to rush over. He knew that Xue Fanxin was taking a bath, so he did not dare to barge in. Instead, he waited outside and ordered people to escort the injured maidservant. They would listen to Xue Fanxin. Chapter 401 - Not Saving This Person Xue Fanxin walked out after changing. She was wearing a white dress, and her hair was simply combed. She was like a holy lotus in the snow, beautiful beyond words. When she appeared, Bai Han was stunned and almost lost his soul. The others present were also dazed by her beauty. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re so beautiful now!¡± Little Lei was an honest child. He said whatever was in his heart. Seeing the current Xue Fanxin, he really felt that she was beautiful. ¡°You mean I wasn¡¯t beautiful in the past?¡± Xue Fanxin teased. ¡°No, no. You used to be beautiful too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really, more real than a pearl!¡± Xue Fanxin lost her words. She had not expected Little Lei to learn her tricks so quickly. This guy seemed to be becoming more and more like her. Because of Little Lei¡¯s words, everyone returned to their senses. They no longer stared at Xue Fanxin and did their own thing. Bai Han glanced at the half-dead maidservant lying on the ground, then looked at Xue Fanxin and asked amiably, ¡°What happened? Did this maidservant offend you?¡± ¡°She wanted to take off my bracelet, so this was her outcome.¡± Xue Fanxin did not say that the bracelet was special, hiding its divine power. She implied that she had sent the maidservant flying. ¡°Why did you try to take off the Ninth Imperial Consort¡¯s bracelet?¡± Bai Han asked angrily, dissatisfied with this maidservant¡¯s actions. He had repeatedly instructed them not to offend Xue Fanxin no matter what and to serve her well. This maidservant actually dared to disobey his orders. Although the maidservant was injured, she had not fainted. She lay on the ground with empty eyes and a confused expression as if she was a retard. She did not give Bai Han any response. The more Xue Fanxin looked, the more she felt that there was something wrong with this maidservant. She planned to check her. Just as she was about to squat down and touch the maidservant, a voice sounded from outside. It was even filled with warning. ¡°If you touch anyone else now, you better leave.¡± Bai Han wanted to stop Xue Fanxin, but who knew that someone would be faster than him? Just a voice alone controlled everyone present. Indeed, everyone present was controlled and could not move. Even Xue Fanxin was no exception. Her hand was outstretched, and she was only two fists away from touching the maidservant. However, her body went stiff. She could not move at all. She had to expend a lot of effort to move an inch. A white wheelchair flew in from outside the door. It spun in the air and slowly landed after confirming the direction. The force that was suppressing people in the room dissipated. Everyone was so exhausted that they panted as if they had done something very, very tiring. Xue Fanxin also felt the same, but she did not show it. She only breathed a little and stared at the white-clothed man in the wheelchair. No matter how handsome he was, she did not feel anything. Instead, she said angrily, ¡°Bai Han, is this the person you want me to save?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Han replied with a bad feeling. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you very clearly now. I won¡¯t save him, no matter how much money you give. Little Lei, Fuyun, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 402 - Too Funny The atmosphere at the scene became even heavier. Everyone¡¯s nerves were tense, and they did not dare to breathe heavily. They waited in place, including Bai Han. They wanted to see how the situation would develop. Bai Feng happened to rush over at this moment. As the head of the Bai family, even if he was apprehensive, he had to step up. Otherwise, things would only get worse. ¡°Young Master Bai, please calm down. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± ¡°You¡¯d best give me a satisfactory answer.¡± The young master in white looked at Xue Fanxin with an extremely cold gaze. He was extremely arrogant. Even if he was talking to Bai Feng, his words were clearly targeted at Xue Fanxin. ¡°Young Master Bai, don¡¯t worry.¡± To curry favor with the white-clothed young master, Bai Feng said all kinds of good things. Xue Fanxin watched from the side and felt that the people here were all very ridiculous, especially the Bai family¡¯s master. If you wanted to give them a satisfactory answer, shouldn¡¯t you seek the opinions of others first? Bai Feng did not think too much about it. He coaxed the white-clothed young master before saying to Xue Fanxin, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I¡¯m really sorry. This Young Master Bai¡¯s identity is a little special, so I hope you can forgive me. Just treat it as giving me face and apologize to Young Master Bai. How about that?¡± ¡°Why should I give you face?¡± Xue Fanxin was irked. This guy was telling her to lower her head and admit her mistake. She had done nothing wrong, okay? ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me¡­¡± ¡°Why does it matter to me if things are difficult for you? Master Bai, I came to your residence to treat a patient, but I¡¯m in a very bad mood now. Didn¡¯t Bai Han tell you the consequences when I¡¯m in a bad mood?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Bai Han had not expected the matter to spiral out of control. He had an indescribable hatred for the white-clothed young master, but the other party had a noble status. He could not do anything and could only watch Xue Fanxin suffer in his house. He had invited her, but in the end, he had been a bad host. Furthermore, it was because of a small matter. This made him really displeased. ¡°Master Bai, you don¡¯t seem to have given me a satisfactory answer.¡± The white-clothed young master was dissatisfied with Xue Fanxin¡¯s arrogant appearance and urged Bai Feng to do something. If Bai Feng could not do it well, he did not mind doing it himself. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll deal with it immediately.¡± Bai Feng was extremely respectful of the white-clothed young master and did not dare to slight him at all. He could only choose to offend Xue Fanxin. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, please apologize to Young Master Bai. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for you to walk out of the Bai family¡¯s door today.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I want to see you stop me,¡± Xue Fanxin said disdainfully. She raised her foot, but at this moment, a powerful pressure attacked her, suppressing her body until she could not move. Damn it, this again. These people were getting on her nerves. Xue Fanxin was furious. Just as she was about to flare up, she heard Little Lei laugh crazily. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him. It¡¯s that guy who was thrown into the feces pit. No wonder I find him familiar. It¡¯s him! Haha¡­ It¡¯s really too funny, haha¡­¡± Chapter 403 - Young Master Feces Pit Little Lei¡¯s crazy laughter shocked everyone. All of them looked at him in confusion, not knowing what he was laughing at, except for one person. The white-clothed young master looked at Little Lei coldly. His handsome face was completely black. Anyone with eyes could tell that he was outraged. Little Lei was not afraid at all. ¡°Haha¡­ Young Master Feces Pit, haha¡­ You¡¯re really Young Master Feces Pit.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t just laugh by yourself. Tell me, too. Let¡¯s all have a laugh!¡± Xue Fanxin also ignored the guy. Little Lei seemed to know the white-clothed young master who had an obsession with cleanliness. It would be best if he knew him. That way, she could know if this guy could be provoked. Little Lei casually waved his hand and scattered the pressure emitted by the young master in white. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Girl, let me tell you a funny story.¡± ¡°Sure! Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°About two years ago, Master and I went out to do something. On our way, we found an inn to spend the night. Master casually touched a table there, but an idiot ran out and said that Master had dirtied his table. He wanted Master to wash it clean.¡± ¡°Oh, someone actually dared to ask Ah Jiu to wash the table? What happened after that?¡± ¡°Later¡­ Haha¡­¡± Little Lei couldn¡¯t help but look at the white-clothed young master halfway through. He ignored his angry face and continued with a smile, ¡°Later, that person was thrown into a feces pit by Master. Furthermore, Master set up a spirit technique and trapped him in it for a night. Haha¡­ At that time, Master gave him a nickname, Young Master Feces Pit. ¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ So Ah Jiu knows how to play too!¡± ¡°Of course. Hmph, that guy actually thinks that the table Master touched got dirty. Master was already merciful enough not to take his life.¡± Was it merciful? Throwing a germophobe into a feces pit and even making him soak in it for a night was worse than killing him. Ah Jiu was not bad at all when it came to messing with people! ¡°Shut up.¡± The young master in white finally couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore. He even attacked Little Lei. Little Lei was already prepared. He casually shot out a purple bolt of lightning to block the white-clothed young master¡¯s attack. Then, he shot out another bolt of lightning that struck the guy precisely. The young master in white used all his strength to barely block Little Lei¡¯s lightning. He no longer dared to attack. Instead, he looked at Little Lei in surprise and asked solemnly, ¡°Who exactly are you? What¡¯s your relationship with the Nine Cloud Palace?¡± ¡°Bai Wuchen, do you believe that I¡¯ll throw you into a feces pit just like Master?¡± Little Lei called out the white-clothed young master¡¯s name, the mockery in his eyes extremely obvious. ¡°You¡¯re from Nine Cloud Palace?¡± Bai Wuchen said through gritted teeth. His gaze toward Little Lei became even more ferocious, but he could not do anything. He was still filled with questions. Why had the people from Nine Cloud Palace come to such a small place? Could the master this little kid was talking about be the mysterious Master of Nine Cloud Palace? He must be at odds with the Nine Cloud Palace. He had actually encountered people from the Nine Cloud Palace in such a remote place. Chapter 404 - Being Controlled When Little Lei directly called out Bai Wuchen¡¯s name, the people of the Bai family were extremely shocked, or even panicked. They all looked at Bai Wuchen nervously as if they were very afraid of him. This Young Master Bai¡¯s name was indeed Bai Wuchen. Although his surname was also Bai, no one in the entire Bai family dared to call him by his name. Some people with relatively low statuses did not even know it. They only knew that this person¡¯s status was extremely noble, and even the family head had to be respectful to him. It was disrespectful to address such a noble person by his name. Yet that young man call Bai Wuchen by his name and even mocked him fearlessly. Wasn¡¯t this too bold? However, the fact that the young man could exchange blows with Bai Wuchen and not be at a disadvantage showed how powerful he was. With strength, he had the right to speak. ¡°Young Master Feces Pit, actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re from the Nine Cloud Palace. What¡¯s important is that I don¡¯t intend to save anyone today. I won¡¯t treat you in the future either.¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste time with a top-grade clean freak. She wanted to leave again, but after taking a step, she remembered that she still had something to do. Hence, she stopped in her tracks and walked toward the maidservant. She wanted to see her condition first. ¡°Her nervous system has been severely damaged. Even if she recovers from her injuries, she will still be a retard.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you mean?¡± Fuyun had already guessed what Xue Fanxin meant, but she was not certain. ¡°That¡¯s right. She must have been controlled by someone just now. That¡¯s why she did something against her conscience.¡± Apart from that detestable woman, Su Baifeng, who would be bored enough to do such a thing? Except for a few, only the vengeful spirit body knew that she was wearing the Purple Buddha Bracelet, the nemesis of vengeful spirits. Xue Fanxin smiled coldly. She took out her golden needles and used the Yang Needle Technique in the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art to treat the maidservant and repair her destroyed nervous system. Everyone was watching Xue Fanxin. No one said a word to disturb her. Bai Wuchen wanted to scold Xue Fanxin and question their origins, but when she took out the golden needles, he was astonished by her technique. He watched her save the maidservant in silence. That superb needle technique shocked him greatly. After being ill for a long time, he became a doctor himself. He looked for famous doctors everywhere to treat his legs, but none of them had a solution. On the other hand, he had learned quite a few medical skills from them. He had heard a little about acupuncture, but he had never seen it. Could this be the legendary acupuncture technique that only needed a few silver needles to treat and save people? Bai Wuchen suddenly believed that Xue Fanxin was really capable. Coupled with the fact that she was related to Nine Cloud Palace, her fame was not undeserved. Perhaps this was a chance for him to treat his legs. 4 Bai Wuchen only cared about his legs, forgetting that he had offended Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to care about Bai Wuchen now. She performed the acupuncture to save the maidservant. After finishing, she put away the needles and circulated her energy to revive the maidservant. While everyone was waiting for the maidservant to wake up, Bai Wuchen suddenly asked, ¡°What was the acupuncture technique you used just now?¡± This question made everyone look at him strangely. Chapter 405 - Completely Ignore Bai Wuchen had not expected to attract so many strange gazes just by asking a question. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that he had crossed a line. He looked embarrassed. He had just gotten into a fight with Xue Fanxin and the others. Now, he was actually asking them questions. Furthermore, his tone had softened a lot. This clearly meant that he had given in. If these people were related to the Nine Cloud Palace, he had no choice but to give in! Once the mysterious Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace came here, he might end up in a feces pit again. He would rather die than experience it again. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Is there something on my face?¡± Bai Wuchen¡¯s warning immediately frightened everyone into retracting their gazes. Xue Fanxin did not even glance at Bai Wuchen. Her attention was on the maidservant, waiting for her to wake up. The maidservant slowly opened her eyes under Xue Fanxin¡¯s treatment. She realized that she was actually lying on the ground. Furthermore, there were many people watching her from the surroundings. They were all important figures in the Bai family, scaring her quite badly. ¡°Master, Second Young Master, I, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. As long as you answer my questions, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that a small maidservant would be scared out of her wits upon encountering something like this. She comforted her first before asking, ¡°Have you seen a woman dressed in black who looks very seductive and has a dark evil aura?¡± ¡°A woman in black?¡± The maidservant recalled carefully. ¡°I did see her previously. She was very beautiful, but I only saw her once and didn¡¯t get a clear look. At that time, I thought my eyes were playing tricks, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Now that I think about it, my memories started to get blurry from that time. I don¡¯t remember many things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed Su Baifeng. It looks like your Bai family is not safe either. You don¡¯t even know that someone has infiltrated your residence. This matter has nothing to do with this maidservant. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t hold her responsible. After all, she is innocent.¡± Xue Fanxin vouched for the maidservant to prevent her from being innocently executed. She knew very well how lowly maidservants were in the eyes of those aristocratic families. Their lives were really like ants. As long as their master was unhappy, he could execute them at any time. They were all human lives, but their value was so different. This was the world. The maidservant had not expected Xue Fanxin to speak up for her. She looked at her in a daze. Xue Fanxin only smiled and did not say anything else. She walked out. ¡°Little Lei, Fuyun, let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Wuchen had not expected Xue Fanxin to ignore him completely. This made him very displeased, and he said angrily, ¡°Stop right there.¡± ¡°Young Master Feces Pit, what other words do you have?¡± Xue Fanxin stopped in her tracks and turned back to look at Bai Wuchen, her eyes filled with coldness and disdain. Towards such a self-righteous person, the more you ignored him, the crazier he would get. Chapter 406 - Never Meet Again Bai Wuchen suddenly felt an invisible kingly aura from Xue Fanxin. It made people feel inexplicable reverence and fear from the bottom of their hearts. What kind of woman was this Ninth Imperial Consort? ¡°We got off on the wrong foot. What must I do for you to change your mind? State your conditions. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± Bai Wuchen endured the frustration in his heart and forced himself to control his emotions. His rationality kept reminding him that he could not offend this girl again. If he missed an opportunity to regain the ability to stand, the gains would not make up for the losses. Furthermore, provoking the Nine Cloud Palace was an extremely troublesome matter. He might suffer greatly, just like two years ago¡­ When he thought of the feces pit incident, Bai Wuchen was so afraid that his hair stood on end. He had thought of taking revenge on Nine Cloud Palace, but unfortunately, he did not even know where they were. Most importantly, this girl¡¯s medical skills were superb. He could not miss out on such a powerful doctor. ¡°I already said that I won¡¯t treat you. You can continue to be your Young Master Feces Pit. We won¡¯t meet again. Goodbye,¡± Xue Fanxin said, disregarding how ugly Bai Wuchen¡¯s expression was. ¡°Young Master Feces Pit, I hope we really won¡¯t meet again. If we meet again, haha¡­¡± Before Little Lei left, he did not forget to mock the guy. Just the thought of Bai Wuchen being soaked in the manure made him want to laugh. Bai Wuchen¡¯s expression was already ugly. When he heard Little Lei¡¯s mocking laughter, his face was as black as the bottom of the pan. Of these two people, one had amazing medical skills and the other was powerful. Their backgrounds were mysterious, and they were really not to be trifled with. Xue Fanxin left just like that. She was really leaving. She was leaving, leaving¡­ The Bai family thought that Bai Wuchen would stop Xue Fanxin and then use forceful methods to force her to treat him. Who knew¡­ ¡°No matter what method you use, you must invite this girl back to treat me. If you can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, it¡¯s time to change the people in charge here.¡± Bai Wuchen did not make things difficult for her. Instead, he targeted the Bai family. After giving his order, he controlled his wheelchair and flew away. The Bai family looked at each other helplessly. You were the one who offended her. Why should we invite her back? Xue Fanxin had a bad temper. It was not easy to smooth things over. ¡°Han¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave this to you,¡± Bai Feng said with an awkward smile, feeling a little guilty. ¡°Father, you were the ones who offended her. Why should I do it?¡± Bai Han said angrily. He was not only displeased with Bai Wuchen but also with his father. His father¡¯s attitude towards Xue Fanxin was bad from the start. He even wanted to force her to apologize to Bai Wuchen, but in the end? ¡°You¡¯re more familiar with Xue Fanxin and have a little friendship. It¡¯s best to leave this to you. Han¡¯er, Young Master Bai¡¯s identity is too special. We have to do as he says, or our entire Bai family will suffer. You should work harder.¡± Actually, he did not want to do this either, but Bai Wuchen¡¯s identity was extraordinary. Chapter 407 - Failed Again Xue Fanxin walked out of the Bai family¡¯s door unscathed. Although she had changed into white clothes, she was in good spirits. She walked around the streets with a happy smile on her face. Su Baifeng sat in the tea house opposite the Bai family¡¯s residence. When she saw Xue Fanxin walk out of the Bai family¡¯s door with the Purple Buddha Bracelet, she knew that her plan had failed. ¡°I failed again. Damn it.¡± Ever since she had met Xue Fanxin, all her plans ended in failure. Her dream seemed to be getting further and further away from her. In the past, she could occasionally sit down with Ye Jiushang to drink tea and chat. Even if she was chased away eventually, at least she had close contact with him. Furthermore, his attitude toward her was usually not too bad. But now, Ye Jiushang was unwilling to see her. Even if he saw her, he would not have a good expression. He hated her. All of this was thanks to Xue Fanxin. If she did not get rid of her, she would never be happy in her life. ¡°The Soul Seizing Art has been broken,¡± the vengeful spirit in Su Baifeng¡¯s body suddenly said. Its voice was weak as if it was about to die. Su Baifeng did not pay it any attention. She was in an extremely bad mood. When she heard the Soul Seizing Art had been broken, she snapped, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your Soul Seizing Art is very powerful? How can something that is easily broken be powerful?¡± The vengeful spirit retorted unhappily, ¡°If it was the Soul Seizing Art that I used at my peak, it would naturally be powerful. I can only use a thousandth of my peak strength now. What¡¯s so strange about it being destroyed?¡± ¡°In short, you¡¯re not of much use.¡± ¡°Su Baifeng, show some respect. If you anger me, don¡¯t even think about having a good time. You better think of a way to remove the Purple Buddha Bracelet. If you can¡¯t, you can forget about me helping you kill her. If you can¡¯t even do such a small thing, then you¡¯re not worth nurturing. I¡¯d rather find another host than a useless person.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Baifeng wanted to say more, but she had no words. Her mind was a mess, and her heart was even more chaotic. She sensed that the vengeful spirit had fallen asleep, or it had isolated her. In other words, she could only rely on herself to deal with Xue Fanxin. If she failed, the vengeful spirit would give up on her. No, that would not do. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I, Su Baifeng, will not admit defeat. Just you wait and see.¡± She looked at Xue Fanxin, who had already gone far away. Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Huangyi walked over and said nervously, ¡°Miss, the Ministry of Justice sent someone to say that the Prime Minister wants to see you. He hopes you can see him.¡± ¡°My father?¡± Only then did Su Baifeng remember that her biological father was still in the prison. Her heart was filled with anger. She had been cultivating with the vengeful spirit ever since she left that damned place. Afterward, she was anxious to get rid of Xue Fanxin, almost forgetting her father. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I want to see how Heavenly Saints Emperor will deal with you if he finds out that you emptied that green crystal mine.¡± Chapter 408 - Call Me Queen Xue Fanxin did not know which corner Su Baifeng was hiding in to monitor her, but she knew that her spies must be loitering around. But she still played as she pleased. ¡°Girl, I have a feeling that Young Master Feces Pit won¡¯t let this go. He will think of a way to get you back.¡± Little Lei was still laughing after leaving the Bai family. He recalled the scene of Bai Wuchen soaking in the pit. ¡°If he performs well enough, I¡¯ll consider treating him. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need.¡± Xue Fanxin was not too angry at Bai Wuchen¡¯s subsequent performance. At the very least, he did not employ force. It seemed that this guy was not hopeless. Although he had a serious mysophobia and was extremely arrogant, at least he had some rationality and knew how to read the situation. ¡°You¡¯re so soft-hearted and greedy. If Young Master Feces Pit gave you more money, you would definitely save him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Since I can earn money, why shouldn¡¯t I? That guy is actually not bad. He¡¯s just obsessed with cleanliness and is arrogant. The rest are just so-so.¡± ¡°You just want to get his money. What a money-loving girl.¡± ¡°So what if I love money? I earn it through my own hard work. Rascal, can you stop calling me girl? It sounds very strange.¡± Xue Fanxin finally raised her opinion on how Little Lei addressed her. She had not cared before, but hearing too much now made her feel awkward. ¡°What should I call you if not girl?¡± Little Lei rolled his eyes. He was a little arrogant and was unwilling to lose out even in terms of address. ¡°Call me Sister.¡± ¡°No. If I call you sister, won¡¯t I be shorter than you?¡± ¡°You are shorter than me, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll grow taller in the future.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk after you grow taller.¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to call you sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t call me sister. Call me something else.¡± ¡°Call you what?¡± ¡°Queen sounds good. Just call me queen.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Little Lei almost burst out laughing. What a hateful girl. She actually wanted him to call her queen. How was that possible? Fuyun, on the other hand, could not help but laugh. She felt that Xue Fanxin and Little Lei¡¯s bickering was very interesting. Even if she did not say anything, she felt happy. ¡°If you think it¡¯s not good to call me queen, then call me Your Royal Highness the Queen,¡± Xue Fanxin ignored Little Lei and Fuyun¡¯s laughter and continued with a serious expression. Before Little Lei and Fuyun could respond, a commotion sounded from behind. It seemed like some important person had appeared and caused quite a stir. ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way. ¡°I told you to get lost, did you not hear me?¡± On the not-so-spacious street behind them, a large carriage was moving quickly. The animal pulling the carriage was not an ordinary horse but a unicorn. The unicorn was relatively large and took up almost half of the street. Coupled with the carriage behind it, it blocked the entire street. Pedestrians could only sidestep it. Even so, the carriage driver was dissatisfied. He forced the pedestrians to stand by the side and even waved his whip at them. Chapter 409 - Out of Control There were very few spirit beasts like the unicorn in Heavenly Saints City. Even ordinary spirit beasts were rare. Therefore, when a unicorn pulling a carriage appeared, it attracted countless eyes. Once there was a crowd, the not-so-spacious streets became even more congested. The driver kept waving his long whip. It was not used to drive the carriage but rather to hit the passersby. Many people by the side of the road were struck by the whip and screamed in pain as they fell to the ground. They quickly dodged and did not dare to look anymore. However, even more people squeezed to the front just to take another look at the unicorn. This street was not the main street of Heavenly Saints City but a relatively large alley. Those high-ranking officials¡¯ carriages usually did not pass through here. It could be imagined that the carriage pulled by the unicorn would cause a huge traffic jam when it entered the alley. The small merchants and peddlers by the street had to quickly evacuate. Such an alley was a place where fish and dragons mixed together. Most of the people living here were low-level commoners who had never seen the world. Now that there was something extraordinary, even if they got whipped, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. Xue Fanxin was also in the crowd. Like the others, she was quite interested in the unicorn. She stopped and watched the commotion. She did not think much of it, but when she saw the carriage driver casually brandish his whip, she got displeased. But she did not intend to meddle in other people¡¯s business. After all, no one had died. If she appeared, she might cause trouble again. But things were not as she had imagined. For some reason, when the unicorn passed by Little Lei, it suddenly screamed in panic like it had gone crazy. It even tried to shake off the carriage it was pulling, causing a huge tremor. 1 Someone in the crowd shouted in panic, ¡°That unicorn has lost control! Everyone, run!¡± The people on both sides freaked out and fled in all directions. The scene became even more chaotic. It was completely out of control. There was even a stampede. Many people were trampled until they could not even get up. The coachman pulled the unicorn with all his might and tried to regain control of it, but the effort was futile. The unicorn struggled with all its might. After shaking off the coachman, it broke free and left the carriage behind. As it ran, it even injured quite a few innocent people. ¡°Come back, come back quickly.¡± The coachman was burning with anxiety. He wanted to chase after it, but he could not. In a moment of desperation, he took out his anger on the spectators and kicked a person beside him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I told you to move aside, but you didn¡¯t. Now, you¡¯ve frightened my unicorn away. You¡¯ll suffer later. ¡°A bunch of ants and lowly commoners. If anything happens to the unicorn, all of you will die with it.¡± The coachman felt that kicking someone was not enough. He picked up the whip and continued venting. Anyone beside him was whipped ruthlessly, their skin and flesh splitting open, but the guy did not stop. Even more detestable was that if anyone dared to escape or dodge, he would use the whip to pull them back. Those further away ran or found a place to hide. Those who were closer did not even dare to move. They could only pray in their hearts that they would not be hit. Xue Fanxin was very close to the coachman. The whip in his hand could hit her at any moment, and later on, it really did. There were very few spirit beasts like the unicorn in Heavenly Saints City. Even ordinary spirit beasts were rare. Therefore, when a unicorn pulling a carriage appeared, it attracted countless eyes. Once there was a crowd, the not-so-spacious streets became even more congested. The driver kept waving his long whip. It was not used to drive the carriage but rather to hit the passersby. Many people by the side of the road were struck by the whip and screamed in pain as they fell to the ground. They quickly dodged and did not dare to look anymore. However, even more people squeezed to the front just to take another look at the unicorn. This street was not the main street of Heavenly Saints City but a relatively large alley. Those high-ranking officials¡¯ carriages usually did not pass through here. It could be imagined that the carriage pulled by the unicorn would cause a huge traffic jam when it entered the alley. The small merchants and peddlers by the street had to quickly evacuate. Such an alley was a place where fish and dragons mixed together. Most of the people living here were low-level commoners who had never seen the world. Now that there was something extraordinary, even if they got whipped, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. Xue Fanxin was also in the crowd. Like the others, she was quite interested in the unicorn. She stopped and watched the commotion. She did not think much of it, but when she saw the carriage driver casually brandish his whip, she got displeased. But she did not intend to meddle in other people¡¯s business. After all, no one had died. If she appeared, she might cause trouble again. But things were not as she had imagined. For some reason, when the unicorn passed by Little Lei, it suddenly screamed in panic like it had gone crazy. It even tried to shake off the carriage it was pulling, causing a huge tremor. 1 Someone in the crowd shouted in panic, ¡°That unicorn has lost control! Everyone, run!¡± The people on both sides freaked out and fled in all directions. The scene became even more chaotic. It was completely out of control. There was even a stampede. Many people were trampled until they could not even get up. The coachman pulled the unicorn with all his might and tried to regain control of it, but the effort was futile. The unicorn struggled with all its might. After shaking off the coachman, it broke free and left the carriage behind. As it ran, it even injured quite a few innocent people. ¡°Come back, come back quickly.¡± The coachman was burning with anxiety. He wanted to chase after it, but he could not. In a moment of desperation, he took out his anger on the spectators and kicked a person beside him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I told you to move aside, but you didn¡¯t. Now, you¡¯ve frightened my unicorn away. You¡¯ll suffer later. ¡°A bunch of ants and lowly commoners. If anything happens to the unicorn, all of you will die with it.¡± The coachman felt that kicking someone was not enough. He picked up the whip and continued venting. Anyone beside him was whipped ruthlessly, their skin and flesh splitting open, but the guy did not stop. Even more detestable was that if anyone dared to escape or dodge, he would use the whip to pull them back. Those further away ran or found a place to hide. Those who were closer did not even dare to move. They could only pray in their hearts that they would not be hit. Xue Fanxin was very close to the coachman. The whip in his hand could hit her at any moment, and later on, it really did. Chapter 410 - The Three Major Sects The coachman¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety, and he was so angry that he had lost his mind. He did not care who the person in front of him was. Every whip landed on someone, but this time, not only did he not hit anyone, but the whip also got stuck. It was impossible for Xue Fanxin to stand still and take a beating. When the whip was about to hit her, she reached out and caught it. She pulled it with a little force, preventing the coachman from taking it back. She coldly looked at the man. ¡°Little slut, how dare you hold on to my whip? Are you courting death?¡± The coachman was waving his whip around randomly. Only when he realized that it did not budge did he look up. He saw a beautiful little girl holding onto his whip and not letting go, so he warned her angrily. If not for the fact that this little girl was beautiful and wore a white dress like a fairy, he would have whipped her a second time. He actually could not bear to hit such a beautiful person. He wanted to dote on her. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one looking for death.¡± Xue Fanxin could not stand such an arrogant and domineering person the most. She did not want to stick her nose in other people¡¯s affairs, but this busybody had come knocking on her door. She had to interfere even if she did not want to. The coachman¡¯s mood also worsened. He used a little more force, planning to take the whip back. ¡°Little slut, you¡¯re courting death¡­¡± His few tries resulted in failure. Even if he used all his strength, he could not do it. He finally realized that the other party was not a pushover. Yet, he had no intention of showing weakness. He still warned arrogantly, ¡°Little slut, let go, or the consequences will be dire. If you offend the Flowing Cloud Sect, even if you are a relative of the Heavenly Saints Emperor, you will die without a burial place.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. Fuyun, who was standing by the side, replied, ¡°Your Highness, the Flowing Cloud Sect is one of the three great sects in the Tongxuan Realm, along with the Heavenly Spirit Sect and the Flying Dragon Sect. They venture out every ten years to recruit new disciples. Calculating the time, the ten years are almost up.¡± ¡°What three great sects? They¡¯re nobodies,¡± Little Lei said disdainfully. He did not control his volume, so everyone around could hear him. The coachman was infuriated. ¡°Rascal, how dare you slander my Flowing Cloud Sect? Are you tired of living?¡± Little Lei rolled his eyes at the coachman. ¡°Tch, it¡¯s a small sect to begin with. I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. How is that slandering your Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± ¡°You dare say that my Flowing Cloud Sect is a small place? I think you¡¯re tired of living. And you, little slut, wait for your death. You must have caused the unicorn to lose control. I¡¯ll definitely report this to the higher-ups. When the time comes, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± The coachman was worried about not being able to find a scapegoat, but now, he had found one. The unicorn had lost control and was now missing. When he returned, he would definitely be punished. If he pushed this matter to others, the punishment he would receive would be much lighter. Yes, he would do that. Chapter 411 - Another One Xue Fanxin had not expected the coachman to be so shameless. In a rage, she casually snatched the whip from him and whipped him ruthlessly. ¡°How dare you to talk nonsense. How dare you find a scapegoat. How dare you bully others.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The coachman screamed in pain from the whip and kept rolling on the ground. Only now did he realize how painful it was to be whipped. ¡°Does it hurt a lot? When you were whipping others just now, did you think about how much pain they were in?¡± Xue Fanxin did not stop and whipped the coachman a few more times. This damned coachman wanted to blame them for the unicorn losing control and escaping. He was simply pushing the blame on them. Since you¡¯re heartless, don¡¯t blame me for responding in kind. ¡°I¡¯m from the Flowing Cloud Sect. How dare you¡­ How dare you¡­ Ah¡­¡± Even though the coachman was being whipped, he was still parading his identity. He tried to scare them with his sect, but he did not know that the more he was like this, the more he would get beaten. ¡°Flowing Cloud Sect, Flowing Cloud Sect, Flowing Cloud Sect¡­¡± When Xue Fanxin heard the coachman¡¯s words, she was even more enraged. She increased her strength and whipped him a few more times. The surrounding crowd watched the coachman get beaten. They expressed sympathy for him but were gloating at the same time. This idiot could have offended anyone, but he had to offend the Ninth Consort, who was famous for being violent. Didn¡¯t he know that the Ninth Consort was now an influential person in Heavenly Saints City? However, on careful thought, it made sense. The people from the three great sects had always been arrogant. Every time they came to recruit new disciples, they would cause trouble openly. Whoever was unlucky enough to provoke them would be skinned alive even if they did not die. They did not know who was stronger between the Flowing Cloud Sect and the Ninth Imperial Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Their Ninth Consort was not someone to be trifled with. Her power was famous. Even the four great clans were afraid of her and went to give her gifts together. The Yi family head even tied up his son to apologize to her and beg for her forgiveness¡­ In short, there were many things about the Ninth Consort that had spread throughout Heavenly Saints City. They were looking forward to the exciting scene after the Ninth Imperial Consort faced off against the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. My senior brother is coming. If you don¡¯t stop, he will definitely¡­ Ah¡­¡± The coachman screamed. His arrogance had been beaten away little by little. At this moment, his heart was filled with panic. He suddenly regretted provoking this beautiful girl. ¡°So what if your senior brother is here?¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to stop, but the coachman¡¯s words had displeased her. She planned to whip him a few more times. Right then, a sword aura slashed at her. If she had not dodged in time, she would have been struck. A man in a white and blue mystic robe descended from the sky. After landing elegantly, he got into position. While the surrounding people revealed admiration for him, he looked at Xue Fanxin and questioned, ¡°Miss, why are you bullying someone from my Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± ¡°Your Flowing Cloud Sect bullied me, but can¡¯t I bully back? Or is it that only your Flowing Cloud Sect can bully others?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted sarcastically, sneering in her heart. Another self-righteous guy had come. She really could not understand these people. All of them were so full of themselves. Where did they get their sense of superiority from? Chapter 412 - Bad Temper When the coachman saw his reinforcements, the little fear that had just appeared vanished. He returned to his arrogant self and crawled over with difficulty. No matter how painful his body was, he had to complain first. ¡°Senior Brother, this woman and that brat not only scared our unicorn away, but they also said that our Flowing Cloud Sect is a small sect. What¡¯s even more detestable is that they actually beat me up. Senior Brother, you must take revenge for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to bully someone from my Flowing Cloud Sect like this?¡± the man in robes questioned Xue Fanxin coldly. Seeing her beautiful face, he almost lost his soul. This girl was extraordinarily pretty. She was so beautiful that it made people¡¯s hearts flutter and their minds go wild. ¡°You believe him? You¡¯re either brainless or blind,¡± Xue Fanxin retorted without giving him any face. She spoke firmly, not afraid of offending the other party. Since she had already offended them, it did not matter if she took it a step further. The man originally wanted to take into account her beauty. As long as she apologized, he would forgive her and take the opportunity to get to know her, but things were not as he had imagined. Although she was beautiful, her temper was lousy. She had a loud mouth and was not easy to control. ¡°Little girl, do you know that trouble comes from the mouth?¡± ¡°Then do you know the words courting death?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The man got a little angry because Xue Fanxin really did not give him any face. It displeased him a lot.¡± Little girl, don¡¯t be so arrogant or you¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return these words to you. This person drove a carriage pulled by a unicorn and rampaged through the alley, throwing chaos everywhere. The commoners got injured as a result. Then for some reason, the unicorn lost control and ran away. He flew into a rage out of humiliation and used a whip to beat everyone. He almost hit me. Should I not counterattack? You only heard his one-sided story and said that I was bullying people. Do you only listen to your own people? You think whatever they say is what it is and never use your brain to analyze things or investigate? There are so many people present. You can casually find someone to ask about the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask away.¡± The crowd originally looked at the man in robes with admiration and envy, but after hearing her, they all revealed looks of disgust. Coupled with the fact that the man in robes was standing up for the coachman, they were irked. The man could sense that the gazes of the people around him had changed. Xue Fanxin¡¯s words were buzzing in his ears, and he felt that he had lost all his face. He glared at the coachman lying at his feet. But it was just that. He had no intention of reprimanding him. After adjusting his emotions, he said with a hint of displeasure, ¡°Even if someone from my Flowing Cloud Sect did something wrong, it¡¯s not up to you to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with your ears or your brain? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? He was about to hit me, but I can¡¯t teach him a lesson? Is this the logic of your Flowing Cloud Sect? What bullsh*t Flowing Cloud Sect. If all the disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect are like you, then I must tell my friends and family that they shouldn¡¯t send their children there, lest good children learn bad habits.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s words caused a huge commotion. The surrounding crowd got even noisier than before. Their hearts were in chaos as they whispered among themselves. ¡°I was thinking of getting my son to register for the Flowing Cloud Sect. But if their disciples are like this, I definitely can¡¯t let him go.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let my grandson go either. Such a sect will lead the child astray.¡± ¡°Although his strength has increased, his personality is not good. He¡¯s no different from a ruffian.¡± Chapter 413 - Take Your Time The man in robes had not expected Xue Fanxin¡¯s words to have such influence. Hundreds of people around him were pointing at him and discussing non-stop as if they were talking about a great villain. This made him feel uncomfortable, and his anger grew to a tipping point. ¡°Little girl, it looks like you really want to go against our Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your Flowing Cloud Sect who is in the wrong. I was strolling on the streets, but I was targeted by your people for no reason. Anyone with eyes can tell what¡¯s right, but you don¡¯t have any awareness at all. I don¡¯t know if I should feel sad for your intelligence or your character.¡± Xue Fanxin pretended to be sincere and sighed repeatedly. ¡°Senior Brother, this damned girl is too arrogant. She must be taught a lesson. Otherwise, she will really think that our Flowing Cloud Sect is easy to bully.¡± The coachman had recovered from the pain and got up from the ground. He held his aching waist and glared at Xue Fanxin fiercely as if he wanted to skin her alive. ¡°You shut up,¡± the man in robes scolded angrily. Although he was furious, he did not lash out at his people but Xue Fanxin instead. His gaze had always been on Xue Fanxin, and he was becoming more and more unfriendly. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant, little girl. You only have a Spirit Refining Realm cultivation level, yet you dare to cause trouble. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to act within your means? If they didn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on their behalf today.¡± The coachman could not help but say, ¡°Senior Brother, teach her a lesson and let her know how powerful our Flowing Cloud Sect is.¡± Xue Fanxin only smiled coldly. Little Lei, on the other hand, looked bored. He yawned and asked, ¡°Girl, do you need me to throw them away?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve been cultivating hard recently, and my strength has improved. I just needed some sandbags for practice. If the situation turns bad, then throw them far away.¡± ¡°Alright, then take your time. I¡¯ll watch from the side. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give them a kick. This way, what you don¡¯t see won¡¯t hurt you.¡± 1 Little Lei, is this how the phrase ¡®what you don¡¯t see can¡¯t hurt you¡¯ is used? ¡°Your Highness, the Flowing Cloud Sect is an otherworldly sect. Their disciples are not weak. You have to be careful,¡± Fuyun reminded. Although she recognized Xue Fanxin¡¯s strength, at the end of the day, she was only in the Spirit Refining Realm. The other party¡¯s strength was far above theirs, most likely in the Spirit Master Realm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I never let myself suffer in a fight,¡± Xue Fanxin said confidently. She wouldn¡¯t fight a battle she was not confident in. If she really could not win, she would let Little Lei take care of it. Anyway, this guy was very powerful! When the man in robes saw Xue Fanxin accepting the challenge, he was a little shocked. Actually, he did not want to fight, so he advised ¡®kindly,¡¯ ¡°Little girl, do not be rash. If I really attack, you might¡­ you¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Xue Fanxin¡¯s sword aura had already swept over. What a powerful sword aura¡­ The guy did not expect Xue Fanxin to suddenly attack. Although he had dodged in time, he could sense how powerful it was. The sword aura was no weaker than his. It seemed that this little girl was not simple, especially the sword in her hand. One look and one could tell that it was not ordinary. It was impossible for Heavenly Saints City to have such an extraordinary sword. Who was she? Chapter 414 - Kicked Flying After the attack, Xue Fanxin noticed the man¡¯s shock, so she kindly reminded him, ¡°You can¡¯t be distracted when fighting me, or you¡¯ll die miserably.¡± The man in robes realized how big a mistake he had made. If he had been in a life and death match, he would have already lost his life. The enemy was not weak, so he could not underestimate her. ¡°So you have some ability. No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. But I¡¯ll show you the difference between the Spirit Refining Realm and the Great Spirit Master Realm.¡± There were two major realms between the Spirit Refining Realm and the Great Spirit Master Realm, the Spirit Transformation Realm and the Spirit Master Realm. Normally, a Spirit Refinement cultivator would definitely be killed by a Great Spirit Master. There were very few exceptions. Just as everyone was waiting for Xue Fanxin¡¯s defeat, the outcome exceeded their expectations. When the man in robes attacked, he had yet to finish his fancy moves when he was kicked away by someone. He instantly went from his most glorious moment to his most sorry state. A Spirit Refining cultivator could actually kick a Great Spirit Master away. How was that possible? The Great Spirit Master must be extremely depressed now. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The man fell on his bottom. He coughed a few times to hide the embarrassment and shock in his heart. He adjusted his state again and planned to recover the face he had lost this time. Being kicked away by a Spirit Refining cultivator was a great humiliation. If he did not retaliate, how could he survive in the future? Most importantly, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s name had been dragged in the mud by him. The sect would punish him, which would severely affect his future. Hence, he had to take revenge no matter what. He had underestimated his enemy, taking her lightly. ¡°Fighting is not acrobatics. What¡¯s the point of looking pretty? By the time you finish that fancy move of yours, the battle will be over. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today. Battles are about defeating the other party. If it¡¯s a life-and-death battle, it¡¯s about killing the other party, not letting you perform acrobatics on the stage.¡± Xue Fanxin had been with Little Lei for a long time and had also learned to kick people. With her strength, she sent the other party flying. One had to know that he was a Great Spirit Master! But there was a little luck involved. The man was caught off guard and underestimated his enemy. If she repeated the move, she would definitely not succeed. It turned out that kicking people felt so good. No wonder Little Lei liked to kick people. 1 When the crowd heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they felt that it made sense. Although this Ninth Imperial Consort acted violently and was a little barbaric, she made people feel good. ¡°You¡¯ve done it now. You¡¯re going to suffer the consequences of your actions.¡± The man glared at Xue Fanxin coldly. A long sword appeared in his hand, and he slashed out ten times. Every sword aura contained boundless power, and all of them flew towards Xue Fanxin with staggering momentum. Little Lei got a little nervous. He was worried that Xue Fanxin would not be able to withstand it, so he was prepared to attack at any moment. Before his master left, he had repeatedly instructed him to protect this girl and not let her be hurt. He had to do his job. Chapter 415 - Impossible Xue Fanxin knew that the man was serious about this move. It was an all-out attack from a Great Spirit Master. She did not dare to lower her guard. She went all out and used the sword technique and spirit technique that Ye Jiushang had taught her. She first used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance and summoned thousands of butterflies to protect her. Then, she employed the Xue You Sword Art to hide the sword aura in the butterflies. The man mocked her in his heart. Didn¡¯t you just say that fighting is not acrobatics and that there¡¯s no need to make things pretty? Look at those butterflies. What¡¯s the difference between them and acrobatics? He was not alone in his thoughts; the crowd was the same. They felt that Xue Fanxin¡¯s butterflies were useless, used to charm others. Was she really performing acrobatics? Soon, they would know the outcome. The man had suffered at Xue Fanxin¡¯s hands once, so no matter what happened this time, he would not take her lightly. He went all out. He believed that these ten sword auras would definitely defeat her, but unexpectedly¡­ The ten sword beams were actually blocked by the butterflies, nullifying the move. The butterflies also turned into light spots and disappeared. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The black-clothed man was stunned. He looked at the light spots floating in the sky in disbelief and did not detect the attack hidden among them. By the time he noticed, it was already too late. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue You Sword¡¯s sword aura attacked when the butterflies dissipated, knocking the man to the ground. It left seven or eight wounds on his body. His robes were torn, and he was in an extremely sorry state. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°You lost.¡± Xue Fanxin did not attack again. She put away the Xue You Sword and looked coldly at the man. She was actually a little nervous. The combination of the Xue You Sword Art and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance was only suitable for a quick battle. With her current ability, she could at most use it once. If the man stood up and fought again, she would probably not be a match for him. After all, the difference between the Spirit Refining Realm and the Great Spirit Master Realm still existed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could you win against my senior brother? He¡¯s a Great Spirit Master. You¡¯re only in the Spirit Refining Realm. No matter what, it¡¯s impossible for you to win against Senior Brother. You must be a demoness who used demonic techniques; that¡¯s why you¡¯re like this.¡± The coachman could not accept the outcome. He was agitated and roared at Xue Fanxin. ¡°I won, so you¡¯re now saying that I used demonic techniques? Your Flowing Cloud Sect indeed has a twisted logic,¡± Xue Fanxin said with a cold smile. She was no longer in the mood to play with these people. She turned her back to the man in black who was still on the ground and staring at her in shock. ¡°If you want revenge, come to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Don¡¯t take out your anger on innocent people. If I find out they have been hurt because of what happened today, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Stop right there.¡± When the man in robes saw that Xue Fanxin was about to leave, he stopped her solemnly. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Just as everyone thought that he would not let the matter rest, they heard him say, ¡°Are you interested in joining the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± 1 What was going on? Chapter 416 - Theres Really Something Wrong The man did not fly into a rage. Instead, he acted as if nothing had happened. Even though he was injured, he did not mind. His tone was even better than before as he said with sincerity, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful. Be it your state of mind or tactics, you are better than me. Your talent must not be low. The Flowing Cloud Sect is going to recruit five disciples from the Heavenly Saints Empire this time. Are you willing to be one of them? ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Mu Changfeng. May I know your name?¡± Mu Changfeng was so polite and friendly to Xue Fanxin, making the junior brother, who was also the coachman, anxious. ¡°Senior Brother, what are you talking about? She beat the two of us and made us lose so much face. You still want her to enter the Flowing Cloud Sect? Is there something wrong with your head?¡± ¡°Zhang Qiushan, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what happened today. Before coming out, Master repeatedly instructed us not to cause trouble outside, but look at what you¡¯ve done. You recklessly rode a unicorn out to show off. Not only did you lose it, but you also hurt others. DO you not know your mistakes?¡± Mu Changfeng reprimanded his junior brother on the spot, no longer giving him any face. No one knew Mu Changfeng¡¯s intentions. They felt that it was strange. After all, he had expressed his intention to protect his junior brother from the beginning, but now, it was the other way around. Was there really something wrong with this person¡¯s brain? Zhang Qiushan did not dare to say anything. He lowered his head and waited obediently. No matter how displeased he was, he had to bear with it. He had no choice. He was at fault, and his senior brother refused to take his side. It was all due to that stinky woman. As long as there was a chance, he would definitely¡­ Just as Zhang Qiushan was thinking about how to take revenge in the future, a peal of strange laughter sounded in his ear. ¡°Hehe, are you thinking about how to trouble me? I¡¯m telling you now, you don¡¯t have a chance. It¡¯s best not to waste your time.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Qiushan did not know when Little Lei had come to his side. While he was in shock, he was picked up and thrown into the air. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Everyone present watched as Zhang Qiushan disappeared into the horizon. They were secretly shocked. This young man was indeed as the four great clans had said. He was extremely powerful and liked to throw people. Mu Changfeng stared at Little Lei, feeling lost. Only now did he realize that he could not see through Little Lei¡¯s cultivation. There were only two possibilities. One was that the other party did not have a cultivation level or that his level was much higher than his. Since that young man could easily throw Zhang Qiushan, he was definitely not someone without cultivation. Only the second possibility remained. ¡°Little brother, although my junior brother is in the wrong, aren¡¯t you being too heavy-handed?¡± Mu Changfeng knew that Little Lei was powerful, but he had to speak up for his junior brother, especially since his junior brother¡¯s fate was unknown. If anything really happened, the matter would be very serious. ¡°He wanted to ambush me. I¡¯m showing leniency by throwing him away. The next time I see him, I¡¯ll definitely kill him. No, no, I¡¯ll soak him in a feces pit first, then kill him,¡± Little Lei said disdainfully, not taking the matter seriously at all. He had discovered that Zhang Qiushan wanted to launch a sneak attack, so he threw him away. He had not killed him. If Zhang Qiushan died, it could only mean that he was unlucky. Chapter 417 - Someone Reported Me Little Lei¡¯s words made Mu Changfeng speechless. Even if he was angry, there was nothing he could do. After all, the other party was stronger than him. From the day he entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, his master and various uncle-masters and aunt-masters had told him that this world valued strength. Strength was everything. If he encountered someone stronger than him, he had to respect them, or he would be courting death. Hence, he could only bear with it now. ¡°I think you should go and look for your junior brother. He¡¯s very likely far away. If you don¡¯t look for him, even if he doesn¡¯t die from the fall, he might die for some other reason. We¡¯ll take our leave first. See you never again.¡± Xue Fanxin did not argue with Mu Changfeng and left after saying a few words to him. Although she had met two top-notch arrogant men today, they did not seem to be completely annoying. They were not hopeless. But so what? Anyway, she had no intention of contacting them again. The situation had changed too quickly. Mu Changfeng was worried about his junior brother, but Xue Fanxin told him that they would never meet again. Before he could react, she had already disappeared into the crowd. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± You haven¡¯t said your name yet. Mu Changfeng did not say this out loud. His gaze followed Xue Fanxin. Even though she had disappeared, he did not look away. Then, he thought of something and smiled bitterly. How could such a strange and powerful girl be from a small place like Heavenly Saints City? Perhaps her background was not inferior to the Flowing Cloud Sect. Forget it, I should look for Zhang Qiushan first. If anything happens to him, it would be troublesome. As for the unicorn that had disappeared, he would search for it later. Anyway, it was a spirit beast from the Flowing Cloud Sect. It would return sooner or later. Xue Fanxin walked all the way to the Lord¡¯s Estate, thinking about everything that had happened today. In the beginning, she felt that it was very serious, but in the end, nothing happened. Why? Perhaps she thought too badly of everyone. Actually, some people were not that bad. They just had a special personality and a lousy temper. It seemed like she had to change her thinking. Although she had met scums like Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang, and then Su Baifeng, this evil white lotus, it did not mean that everyone was the same. She could not look at this world with this mentality, or else things would develop in the wrong direction. It was normal for there to be small fights between people. As long as it was not an irreconcilable grudge, they could be more tolerant. That way, the world would be a better place. After thinking it through, her mood improved. She walked towards the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate happily. She bumped into the people from the Ministry of Justice just as she reached the door. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, please come with us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Fanxin noticed that these guys were a little arrogant as if they were not afraid of her at all. Furthermore, they were treating her like this outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. She felt something was amiss! ¡°Someone reported you for privately mining the royal mine, so please come with us to the Ministry of Justice.¡± ¡°Ah? Someone reported me?¡± Even if she had really taken the royal mine, with how afraid Heavenly Saints Emperor was of Ah Jiu, he would not dare to do anything to her, right? But now, the people from the Ministry of Justice had come to arrest her. What was going on? Chapter 418 - Imprisoned Xue Fanxin did not resist. She wanted to see what the Heavenly Saints Emperor wanted to do. The person who had accused her of privately obtaining the royal mine was undoubtedly Su Baifeng. She really knew how to cause trouble. She had just made a ruckus, and now she was at it again. Su Baifeng was in the Imperial Palace¡¯s courtyard, drinking tea and playing chess with the Heavenly Saints Emperor. There was also Consort Su waiting on her by the side. The atmosphere was quite good. There was no hostility like a few days ago. The few of them got along well, and they all had faint smiles on their faces. Consort Su had originally been grounded for two months. She came out before the time was up. Not only that, but she also served the Heavenly Saints Emperor. This was a huge blessing to the concubines in the harem. Looking at the smile on her face, one could tell how happy she was. The Heavenly Saints Emperor held a white piece and placed it on the chessboard. Then, he looked at Su Baifeng and asked casually, ¡°Are you sure that Ninth Imperial Uncle is really not in Heavenly Saints City?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡± Su Baifeng held a black piece in her hand and placed it on the chessboard. She said with a sinister smile, ¡°Your Majesty, you can rest assured I am speaking the truth. He should have something urgent to do. It¡¯s impossible for him to return in the short term, nor can he return. If Your Majesty wants to get those green crystals back, now is the best chance. Xue Fanxin hasn¡¯t dealt with them yet. They should still be on her. If you hurry, there¡¯s a high chance you will retrieve them.¡± Xue Fanxin, oh Xue Fanxin, I want to see how you can escape this calamity. Even if Heavenly Saints Emperor can¡¯t take your life, he can make your days difficult. I¡¯ll do something about it and see how you die. Xue Fanxin was being escorted to the Ministry of Justice. She was not interrogated but imprisoned. Prime Minister Su happened to be released, and the two of them met. Prime Minister Su could not help but mock her. ¡°As expected, the tables have turned. Ninth Imperial Consort, it¡¯s time for you to have a good taste of the prison of the Ministry of Justice.¡± He had already learned from his daughter that the culprit behind his imprisonment was the Ninth Imperial Consort, who had suddenly become as beautiful as a fairy. He had not expected the dignified prime minister of the country to fall into the hands of a little girl. He almost lost everything. Now that he was out, he would definitely teach her a lesson. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten all kinds of food in my life, but I¡¯ve never eaten prison food. This is a good opportunity. But I have a piece of advice for Prime Minister Su. Do you really think leaving this cell will be a good thing?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know it soon. Prime Minister, you¡¯re on your own.¡± Xue Fanxin walked towards the prison, not influenced at all. She found a place to sit inside. Prime Minister Su looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s calm expression and suddenly felt panicked. For some reason, her confidence put him off. Although his daughter was also outstanding, her temperament was not as good as Xue Fanxin¡¯s. If these two fought, his daughter would most likely be the loser. No, he could not allow this to happen. He had to get rid of Xue Fanxin as soon as possible. Chapter 419 - Just You Wait As the prison guard locked the door, he found this all unrealistic as if he were in a dream. The Ninth Imperial Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had really been locked up in the prison of the Ministry of Justice. The Ninth Imperial Uncle had yet to appear. Could it be as the higher-ups said? Was he really not in Heavenly Saints City? Even if he was not, he would return one day¡­ Forget it. He wouldn¡¯t target a nobody like him. He would have to look for someone above to settle the score. It had nothing to do with them. They were only following orders. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, we were only following orders. I hope you can forgive us.¡± After the prison guard locked the cell door, he did not forget to explain the situation to Xue Fanxin. He did not think she would be here forever. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t blame you. Do what you have to do. I believe it won¡¯t be long before I¡¯ll get out,¡± Xue Fanxin said confidently. She wasn¡¯t worried about her dire circumstances. This Ninth Imperial Consort really is an extraordinary person, just as those from the four great clans said. They were waiting to see how she would turn the situation around. After the prison guard left, Xue Fanxin found a more comfortable place. She lay down and closed her eyes. To outsiders, she looked like she was sleeping, but in fact, her soul had long entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. She picked up a hoe and dug out a piece of land to plant the seedlings she had prepared. Although Ah Jiu said that using Breathing Earth to plant vegetables was wasteful, she did not have any other seeds at hand. Why not plant some vegetables in the empty land? In the future, she could eat fresh fruits and vegetables when she went out. Perhaps they would turn extraordinary! Xue Fanxin spent half a day planting the seedlings. When she was resting, she realized that there were Electric Water Eels piled up like a small mountain beside her. Although the space had the ability to preserve freshness, it was really not good to leave these fish here. Besides, she could not eat so much at once. ¡°Should I make some canned fish, dried fish, and shredded fish? ¡°I have nothing to do now. Why don¡¯t I organize the materials first and start after I prepare the other things?¡± Just as she was about to tidy up, she sensed someone approaching her cell. She had no choice but to put down what she was doing and let her soul leave the space. She opened her eyes. It was still the two prison guards from before. Looking at their troubled expressions, she knew they were in a difficult spot. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I¡¯m really sorry. The palace sent people over and said that they want to escort you to the palace for interrogation. They wanted to do it personally. We¡¯ve no choice but to let you suffer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re only doing your duty. I won¡¯t blame you nor will I make things difficult for you. Let¡¯s go. I want to see how that Heavenly Saints Emperor plans to convict me.¡± Xue Fanxin walked out of the cell. She did not do anything unnecessary, willing to enter the palace to be ¡®tried.¡¯ So what if she emptied the green crystal mine in the Red Maple Forest? If the Heavenly Saints Emperor could not produce evidence, then all of this would be useless. As long as she refused to admit it, what could the Heavenly Saints Emperor do to her? As for Su Baifeng¡­ just wait and see. Chapter 420 - Team Up Xue Fanxin followed the imperial guards into the palace. On the way, she was thinking about a question: Why had the Heavenly Saints Emperor not interrogated her immediately but locked her up instead? What was he doing for the past half a day? She believed that it would not be long before she knew the answer. The Heavenly Saints Emperor had been playing chess with Su Baifeng. He only left when Xue Fanxin came. Before leaving, he asked Su Baifeng again, ¡°Are you really sure that the Ninth Imperial Uncle is not around?¡± He waited because he wanted to see if Ye Jiushang would suddenly appear. If he did, he would immediately release her and push this matter to Su Baifeng. On the other hand, if he wasn¡¯t here, he would make things difficult for Xue Fanxin, forcing her to hand over all the green crystals she had collected. Now that half a day had passed and Ye Jiushang had not appeared, it proved that what Su Baifeng said was true. He could do what he wanted without worry. After the Heavenly Saints Emperor left, Consort Su immediately came to Su Baifeng¡¯s side and asked nervously, ¡°Baifeng, do you think the Emperor will really deal with Xue Fanxin this time? Although he has removed my ban, I¡¯m still very worried. That Ye Jiushang might return at any moment. If he returns, we¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to get rid of Xue Fanxin before he returns. If we don¡¯t, the ones who will die will be us. Go to the Empress now and tell her that Xue Fanxin stole something from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and framed the Duke of Zhongyi¡¯s Estate. Fan the flames. We must make the Empress join our side. As for the Ghost King¡­¡± When Su Baifeng thought of the Ghost King, she became even more confident in getting rid of Xue Fanxin. She did not believe that even so many people could not kill Xue Fanxin. ¡°Baifeng, you still want to join forces with the Ghost King? Don¡¯t forget that back then, you even indirectly killed his mother. Although the Ghost King hates Ye Jiushang, he more or less hates you. It will be very dangerous.¡± ¡°No matter how much the Ghost King hates me, he won¡¯t kill me, so don¡¯t worry. You just have to follow my instructions. The Heavenly Saints Emperor has already gone to interrogate Xue Fanxin, so I should go and talk to the Ghost King.¡± In the past, for Ye Jiushang, she would not seek the Ghost King for help no matter how difficult the situation was. But now, she did not mind it anymore. She believed that the Ghost King would be very interested in this matter. Su Baifeng made up her mind and left, but she did not know that a dark purple light was flickering in a corner. When she left, the purple light disappeared as well. In an instant, it appeared in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and transformed into a human. The people in the courtyard swarmed over and pattered him with questions. ¡°Little Lei, you¡¯ve been gone for so long. Did you find out anything? Xin¡¯er asked us not to act rashly. Everyone has to stay in the Lord¡¯s Estate. This is making me anxious.¡± Xue Batian wanted to rush out to save his granddaughter. When the people from the Ministry of Justice took her away, he almost attacked. However, he was stopped by his granddaughter. ¡°Little Lei, tell us what¡¯s going on,¡± Zhuri asked anxiously. Chapter 421 - The Messier, The Better Little Lei was surrounded by others, making his head hurt. Finally, he shouted, ¡°Stop¡­ If you keep asking questions, I won¡¯t even have a chance to speak. How can I answer them?¡± ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t ask anymore. Quickly tell us.¡± Xue Batian suppressed his anxiety, waiting for Little Lei to speak. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Little Lei cleared his throat, then pretended to be experienced and said, ¡°This matter was indeed caused by that evil woman, Su Baifeng. She and the Heavenly Saints Emperor played chess for a long time just to see if Master has really left Heavenly Saints City. After confirming that he¡¯s not here, he finally has the guts to interrogate her.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Saints Emperor wants to interrogate her personally?¡± ¡°Yes. The woman instructed me that if she goes on trial, we should start moving. Su Baifeng captured quite a few doctors recently. I¡¯ve found them though; they¡¯re locked in a secret chamber in the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. They¡¯re all being used to test and refine poison. She instructed me to blow this matter up. It¡¯s best if everyone in Heavenly Saints City knows about it. Everyone will curse the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and arouse the anger of the people. Also, look for Gu Jinyuan¡­¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Gu Jinyuan had already rushed over. The guards of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate knew of his relationship with Xue Fanxin, so they did not stop him. They let him in directly. Gu Jinyuan had just returned from outside when he learned that Xue Fanxin was arrested by the Ministry of Justice. He rushed over to ask about the situation. ¡°What happened? Why was Xin¡¯er locked up? Didn¡¯t they say that the Heavenly Saints Emperor is afraid of Ye Jiushang? Why did she still end up in prison?¡± ¡°You have so many questions!¡± Little Lei felt a headache coming on as he listened to Gu Jinyuan. He decided to ignore him. ¡°She said that she will try her best to stall for time with the Heavenly Saints Emperor. We need to ruin the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate as soon as possible and make the situation chaotic. The messier, the better.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er is planning to blow things up even more and then eliminate the enemy in the chaos?¡± Sometimes, chaos was not necessarily a bad thing. The more disorderly it was, the easier it would be to cause problems. Especially now that the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate was in a whirlpool of troubles. As long as they were pushed a little, they would be drowned by the waves and die without a burial place. Gu Jinyuan was not stupid and quickly understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s intentions. ¡°Alright, I know what to do. Ah Wei, retrieve the accounts of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Do it now.¡± ¡°Young Master, this might affect the reputation of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Revealing the customer¡¯s secret is taboo. I¡¯m afraid in the future, quite a few people will no longer do business with our Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Furthermore, such a huge thing has happened at the Blue Sea Villa. If something happens here again, the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company will be greatly affected,¡± Ah Wei explained the seriousness of the matter. ¡°That¡¯s not important. You just have to do as I say. I¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± ¡°Young Master, what you¡¯re doing will cause those people above to be dissatisfied. The matter with the Blue Sea Villa has already¡­¡± ¡°Then let them be dissatisfied. I must help Xin¡¯er now. Do it.¡± Ah Wei knew that his master¡¯s decision would not be changed easily, so he could only helplessly carry out the order. For this Ninth Imperial Consort, the Young Master really did not care about anything. Chapter 422 - Lets Make a Bet Xue Fanxin had arranged things before leaving with the people from the Ministry of Justice. She asked Little Lei to go to the palace to investigate. If things were really as she had guessed, then he would follow her instructions while she would stall for time. The Heavenly Saints Emperor did not interrogate Xue Fanxin in the main hall but in the side hall. He did not invite the ministers. Apart from some of his trusted subordinates, there was no one else. This was a private court. However, he was the Emperor of the Heavenly Saints Empire. Even if he set up a private court, who would dare to say a word? ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. As long as you return the green crystal ores, I¡¯ll let you leave. To be precise, you¡¯re not the Ninth Imperial Consort yet. The Ninth Imperial Uncle didn¡¯t officially marry you. You¡¯re just a nobody. If not for the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s power, would you be able to be so arrogant?¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor went straight to the point. His tone was filled with dissatisfaction. However, because of Ye Jiushang¡¯s power, he chose to bear with it. No matter how much he hated her, he did not dare to really do anything to her. If Ye Jiushang was in the city, would he dare to touch Xue Fanxin? But an entire green crystal mine was equivalent to half of the wealth in the Heavenly Saints Empire¡¯s treasury. Recently, the empire had been declining. This wealth was very important, and he had to get it back. He did not believe that without Ye Jiushang, he, the dignified ruler of a country, could not deal with a little girl. ¡°Your Majesty, someone accused me of privately mining the royal crystal mine. May I ask if you have any evidence? If you arrest someone for questioning without any evidence and convict me without even investigating, then I¡¯m going to cry out in grievance. I beg the accuser to come and confront me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor had long heard that Xue Fanxin had a sharp tongue. Furthermore, her personality was arrogant, crafty, and barbaric. He thought she only behaved like this in front of ordinary people. He did not expect her to treat him the same way. It was really hateful. Xue Fanxin knew that the Heavenly Saints Emperor was angry. In order to stall for time, she could only give in. ¡°Your Majesty, the person who accused me was Su Baifeng, right? But have you ever thought about her true intentions? Did she really do it to save her father? There are many ways to save Prime Minister Su. With the financial power of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor had actually considered Su Baifeng¡¯s intentions. She wanted to use him to deal with Xue Fanxin, but in order to take back those green crystals, he was willing to be used once. Just as the Heavenly Saints Emperor was thinking about this, Xue Fanxin continued, ¡°I know that to get those green crystals, you¡¯re willing to put up with Su Baifeng, but have you ever thought about how much impact this matter will have? Ignoring how Ah Jiu will treat you after he returns, just based on my own influence, I wonder how much pressure the four great families and the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company can bear?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I just want to tell you the real situation, in case you neglect a lot of things to recover those green crystals and be used by Su Baifeng for nothing. Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± ¡°On what?¡± ¡°In half a day, let¡¯s see how much the pressure on your side will increase.¡± Chapter 423 - Courting Death Xue Fanxin used a scheme to buy half a day. The Heavenly Saints Emperor was a cowardly and suspicious person. He was ambitious but did not have the guts, and he was indecisive. Although he wanted to take back those green crystals, he was afraid. He hesitated a few times, eventually agreeing to wait for half a day. If anything huge happened, he would have to change his strategy and try his best to prioritize his own interests. In this half a day, with the help of Little Lei, Gu Jinyuan, and the others, the four great families and the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company all took action. There was no need to mention the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. As for the four great families, their minds were much clearer than the Heavenly Saints Emperor. They knew what was really powerful about Xue Fanxin and knew how much potential this little girl had. They were not stupid enough to go against her for some small benefits. Among the four great families, even the Xue family immediately responded, choosing to stand on her side, let alone the others. Although the Heavenly Saints Empire was ruled by the Heavenly Saints Emperor, the imperial authority was controlled by the four great families. If they joined forces, they could change the ruler of the Heavenly Saints Empire at any time. But going that far might not be a good thing for the four great families, so they had never thought of doing such a thing. ¡°Pass down my orders. All the forces that the Xue family has distributed in Heavenly Saints City will be mobilized. Everything related to the royal family will be stopped, especially business dealings. All supplies to the palace will be halted.¡± This was an order from Xue Lianfeng. Xue Hanxi listened from the side and was satisfied. Just as he was about to carry out the order, Su Wanlian ran out and scolded, ¡°Xue Lianfeng, what do you mean by this? Are you going against the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate? I don¡¯t ask you to help the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, but you can¡¯t help Xue Fanxin either.¡± She had just received a secret letter from Su Baifeng. She wanted to join forces to deal with Xue Fanxin, so she had to think of a way to use the Xue family¡¯s power. When she was about to take action, she heard Xue Lianfeng¡¯s orders and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but rush in and scold him. Xue Lianfeng ignored her and said to Xue Hanxi as if nothing had happened, ¡°Do as I say. No matter what, we have to win some favor from Xue Fanxin.¡± Yes, in order to win a little favor from Xue Fanxin, they had to work so hard, but it was worth it. Su Wanlian could not understand Xue Lianfeng¡¯s actions. She only felt that he was biased towards Xue Fanxin and would not hesitate to go against her family for her. This was unacceptable for her, and she was raging. ¡°Xue Lianfeng, are you really going to treat me like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to treat you like this, but your Prime Minister¡¯s Estate is courting death. Do you really think that Xue Fanxin is so easy to handle? Anyone with a little brain will avoid confronting her. You¡¯re stupid, but we won¡¯t be stupid with you. So what if Ye Jiushang isn¡¯t around? Just that young man by her side can raze your entire Prime Minister¡¯s Estate to the ground with a slap. Adding the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, these two forces alone are something your Prime Minister¡¯s Estate can¡¯t deal with. You even want to fight with Xue Fanxin. It looks like Su Baifeng¡¯s reputation is undeserved. How can such an idiot be called a talent?¡± ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Su Wanlian¡¯s mind was blank, and her heart was a mess. She had already forgotten why she was here. Was it really as Xue Lianfeng said? Was their Prime Minister¡¯s Estate courting death? Chapter 424 - : Really Stupid When the Xue family took action, the Lian, Yi, and Bai families also followed suit. Bai Wuchen personally moved. ¡°Pass down my orders. The three great sects will temporarily stop recruiting new disciples in the Heavenly Saints Empire.¡± He had originally been thinking about how to express his goodwill to Xue Fanxin and ease their tensions. Then, he would invite her to treat him. An opportunity had now come knocking on his door, so he naturally had to seize it. He really admired that useless ruler of the Heavenly Saints Empire. He even dared to provoke the people from the Nine Cloud Palace. He was tired of living. And that Su Baifeng was stupid too. He did not know where she got the confidence to fight with Xue Fanxin. Even he could not win against that little girl. Those people were overestimating themselves. While the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and the four great families were using their influence, Su Baifeng went to meet with the Ghost King. However, no matter what she said, he only smiled. He finally said to her, ¡°So you¡¯re really stupid.¡± ¡°Ghost King, I know that what happened back then made you hate me, but Xue Fanxin is our common enemy. What¡¯s wrong with us joining forces? We can definitely get rid of her when Ye Jiushang is not around, right?¡± ¡°Why should I mess with an unrelated woman?¡± the Ghost King asked with a sinister smile, looking at Su Baifeng with a mocking gaze. Back then, it was because of this woman that he had become enemies with Ye Jiushang and his mother had died. If he really wanted to get rid of someone, Su Baifeng would be on the top of the list. He hated Ye Jiushang and Su Baifeng. Even if Xue Fanxin was the woman Ye Jiushang liked, what happened back then had nothing to do with her. He did not hold any bad feelings for her. Instead, he disliked Su Baifeng quite a lot. Su Baifeng could not understand the Ghost King¡¯s thoughts and felt that his reaction was completely wrong. She got a little agitated. ¡°How can Xue Fanxin be unrelated? She¡¯s the person Ye Jiushang likes. Killing her can cause a huge blow to Ye Jiushang. Isn¡¯t that a good thing for you?¡± ¡°In comparison, I prefer to get rid of Ye Jiushang. I have no interest in wasting time on someone unrelated to what happened back then. Furthermore, she¡¯s not so easy to handle. You¡¯re not her match. Be it strength or intelligence, you lose to her by a large margin.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The truth is ugly. Whether you like it or not, that¡¯s the truth. You want to join hands with the Heavenly Saints Emperor and me to deal with Xue Fanxin. Can¡¯t Xue Fanxin do the same with the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and the four great families? If I¡¯m not wrong, her counterattack has already begun. This time, your Prime Minister¡¯s Estate will pay an extremely heavy price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Su Baifeng was unwilling to accept it. She did not think that Xue Fanxin had that ability. ¡°Ghost King, even if you don¡¯t want to cooperate with me, you don¡¯t have to say these words to attack me.¡± ¡°Attack you? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go out and take a look.¡± ¡°Look at what?¡± ¡°The situation in Heavenly Saints City. Look at how those shady things you did in the dark have been dug up. Those doctors who disappeared some time ago should have been saved by now.¡± Hearing this, Su Baifeng knew that things were bad. She could not be bothered to talk to the Ghost King anymore and left in a hurry. The Ghost King did not stop her. He sneered as he watched her leave. Then, he muttered to himself evilly, ¡°A self-righteous and stupid woman who is courting death.¡± Chapter 425 - All Confused With Little Lei¡¯s help, Zhuri, Xue Batian, and Fuyun infiltrated the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and came to an underground secret room. They saved all the doctors who had been used to test and refine poison. The people of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company were prepared to take those doctors. With their cooperation, the evil deeds of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate were all made public, especially Su Baifeng¡¯s true appearance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Su Baifeng to be such a vicious person. She actually used living people to refine and test poison. How hateful. Those doctors are really pitiful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than hateful. It¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°If anyone marries such a woman, they will be unlucky for eight lifetimes.¡± ¡°No wonder the Ninth Imperial Uncle doesn¡¯t like her. He¡¯s so powerful. Perhaps he already knew her personality.¡± ¡°It might really be like this.¡± Su Baifeng ran out of the Ghost King¡¯s place to return to the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Halfway through, she heard rumors of her evil deeds. She was panicked and did not dare to appear in front of others. She chose a place with fewer people and secretly returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. She went to the secret chamber, but it was empty. Even the people who died had disappeared. ¡°How could this be?¡± She thought that her plan was flawless. She had taken Xue Fanxin¡¯s counterattack into consideration, but she did not think that it would be so fast. It had only been half a day, but things had already gone out of her control. Could it be as the Ghost King said? Was she no match for Xue Fanxin? ¡°Impossible. How can I not be her match? I, Su Baifeng, have been a proud daughter of heaven since I was young. I¡¯m peerless. How can I be inferior to a little girl? This is impossible. ¡°I won¡¯t admit defeat just like that, never.¡± Although Su Baifeng was unwilling to accept it, she had no choice now. The only thing she could think of was the vengeful spirit in her body. But despite calling it recently, there was no reply. It ignored her. There was no movement at all as if it did not exist. Without the vengeful spirit¡¯s help, she did not know what to do. ¡°Feng¡¯er, Feng¡¯er, are you there?¡± Prime Minister Su had just come home and had yet to sit down when such a big thing happened. Anxious, he came to look for his daughter to discuss countermeasures. ¡°Father, I have something urgent to do, so I can¡¯t speak with you.¡± Su Baifeng left in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, her dark figure had disappeared, heading toward the palace. She had to take action before Xue Fanxin left the palace, or she would never have such a good chance again. Xue Fanxin was sitting in the side hall. Although she was on the ground, she was very comfortable. She took out the snacks she had brought with her from her space and ate while waiting. The Heavenly Saints Emperor did not say anything. He only glared at her and waited for the situation to unfold. Before half a day had passed, someone hurriedly came to report. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, something bad has happened. The four great clans and the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company have stopped all of the royal family¡¯s business. In less than two hours, all our shops have been affected and are in a mess. Also¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°The three great sects have decided to suspend the recruitment of new disciples in the Heavenly Saints Empire.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 426 - Its Not Over Xue Fanxin guessed that Gu Jinyuan and the four great clans would more or less help her, but what was going on with the three great sects? Before coming to prison, she even beat up the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect. Among the three great sects, at least the Flowing Cloud Sect would not stand on her side. It was already good that they did not hit her when she was down. How could they help her? But from the report, the three great sects were indeed helping her. What was going on? The Heavenly Saints Emperor was shocked and panicked. He felt that the sky above his head was about to collapse. He looked at Xue Fanxin in disbelief. Even now, he did not understand why this little girl could predict things so accurately, nor did he understand why she had such great influence. In less than half a day, the pressure he had to bear was almost overwhelming. Ignoring the four great clans, just the fact that the three great sects had stopped recruiting new disciples was extremely impactful to the Heavenly Saints Empire. It was fatal. If the Heavenly Saints Empire did not have anyone from the three great sects, it was equivalent to losing a backer. A small country that was at the edge of the secular world and the cultivation world without any backer would not be able to survive. It might even be destroyed by other countries. Now that the Heavenly Saints Empire was declining day by day, if the news spread, their enemies would swiftly take action. At that time¡­ The more Heavenly Saints Emperor thought about it, the more he recognized the gravity of the matter. He suddenly realized that he had done something stupid. He actually listened to Su Baifeng and attacked Xue Fanxin. He must be kicked in the head. Furthermore, there was no evidence at all that she had mined the mineral vein, yet he still captured her. This¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s not over yet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Xue Fanxin glanced at Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s face, which was about to turn green from panic. This made her really happy. No wonder the four great families were willing to let the Heavenly Saints Emperor sit on this dragon chair. Such a brainless ruler had ambition but no courage. It was not difficult to control him. ¡°There¡¯s actually something else? What else is there?¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s mind was buzzing. He was falling apart, and his entire body was covered in a cold sweat. Just the thought of being abandoned by the three great sects scared him out of his wits. Another person ran over to report. ¡°Your Majesty, something bad has happened. Su Baifeng is refining poison with living people in the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. This matter has been exposed and caused a lot of public resentment. Not only is the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate surrounded by thousands of people, but even the palace entrance is the same. The people are saying that they want the Emperor to give them an explanation.¡± ¡°What? Those lowly commoners actually dare to do this? Who gave them the guts?¡± Ordinary people definitely did not have the courage to surround the palace gates. Even if they did, they could not attract such a large crowd. This must be the four great clans pushing and helping behind the scenes. The Heavenly Saints Emperor no longer dared to treat Xue Fanxin as an insignificant little girl. He suddenly realized that she was like Ye Jiushang¡ªunfathomable. Chapter 427 - Nonsense Xue Fanxin munched on her snacks while looking at the panicked Heavenly Saints Emperor. His face was like a pig¡¯s liver, and his expression was very ¡®rich.¡¯ She could not bear to see him like this, so she finished the snacks, clapped her hands, and wiped her mouth. She put the plate back into her storage bag, then stood up and walked towards the Heavenly Saints Emperor. The eunuch went forward and stopped her according to the rules. ¡°What do you want to do? You can¡¯t lose decorum in front of the Emperor.¡± ¡°I just want to have a good chat with him. I don¡¯t have any ill will.¡± Xue Fanxin stopped in her tracks. She sat on the steps, looking casual. Although she looked unruly, she gave off a carefree feeling, making people feel inexplicably envious. The Heavenly Saints Emperor waved at the eunuch and gestured for him to leave. Then, he stood up and walked toward her. He sat on the steps with her. He no longer had the aura of a ruler. Instead, he was like a disappointed old man. After sighing for a while, he asked, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you must be feeling terrible now, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. I know that you were the one who caused these things. Tell me, what must I do for you to stop?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, although I am the perpetrator, I was also forced! You only listened to Su Baifeng¡¯s one-sided story and imprisoned me, even accusing me of privately mining. Of course, I have to counterattack. Your Majesty, let me ask you, who discovered the green crystal mine in the Red Maple Forest first?¡± ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s Estate.¡± ¡°Since they discovered it first, why was I the one who privately mined it instead of them? From what I know, this mineral vein has been in their hands for a while. If Su Baifeng had not gone to Gu Jinyuan to discuss cooperation that day, I would not have known about its existence at all. Think about it. After I found out about it, it was emptied in a few days. Is that realistic? On the other hand, the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate kept it hidden while Su Baifeng went to meet with Gu Jinyuan. I guess her so-called cooperation was not to mine but to get his help in selling the goods.¡± The more the Heavenly Saints Emperor listened to her detailed analysis, the more he felt that it made sense. The reason he believed Su Baifeng was first because he was anxious to retrieve the green crystals, and second, he did not believe that the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate had such guts. Su Baifeng actually used living people to refine poison. He could not help but wonder how bold those people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate were. ¡°Continue,¡± the Heavenly Saints Emperor said solemnly, listening and thinking seriously. Xue Fanxin smiled. ¡°It was precisely because they were no longer the only ones who knew about the Red Maple Forest mineral vein that the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate reported the matter to the higher-ups. They said that they wanted to offer it to the royal family, but when they handed it over, they realized that the mineral vein was empty. Who knows what was right and wrong? Later, there was a rumor in the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate that the treasure vault had been robbed. How could it be such a coincidence? Perhaps it was just a show they staged to transfer their wealth.¡± Look at the things she made up. They were really logical, reasonable, and convincing. Even she almost believed it. ¡°You make sense.¡± When the Heavenly Saints combined everything, he felt that this was the truth. Right then, a ruthless and sharp voice suddenly interrupted them. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Chapter 428 - Give Me Your Life A black shadow flew into the side hall and transformed into a human. A beautiful woman in a black robe descended from the sky. This person was none other than Su Baifeng. She was anxious to rush to the Imperial Palace and wanted to try and kill Xue Fanxin. If she succeeded, that would be good. If she failed, she could only choose to give up and work hard to protect her life. She would come back when she became stronger. Last time, she had lost so miserably because she had been careless. Now, she would definitely not repeat her mistakes, nor would she underestimate her enemy. As long as she gave it her all, she might really be able to kill her. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at talking nonsense. You clearly mined the green crystal mine in the Red Maple Forest yourself, but you¡¯re lying through your teeth here and falsely accusing me. You¡¯re too detestable.¡± ¡°May I ask if you have any evidence? Please don¡¯t accuse me without any proof.¡± Xue Fanxin was not surprised that Su Baifeng had appeared. She remained seated and looked at her coldly, her face filled with a sinister smile. Su Baifeng hated Xue Fanxin¡¯s confident expression. With a murderous aura, she said, ¡°Do you still need evidence? That day in the First Restaurant, apart from Gu Jinyuan, you were the only one present. He already knew about the mine, but he didn¡¯t make a move. He must not be interested in it. But you¡¯re different. Everyone in Heavenly Saints City knows that you love money. You must have privately mined it. Don¡¯t quibble.¡± ¡°Just because I love money, I emptied that green crystal mine? Your logic is really good! Besides, are you sure that only Gu Jinyuan and I know of that mineral vein?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Baifeng knew that Xue Fanxin had a glib tongue. She understood that if she continued to bicker, she would not gain anything. It would be a waste of time and might cause more trouble. No matter who had mined the green crystal mine, it was no longer important. The main point was to get rid of Xue Fanxin, her enemy. Su Baifeng suddenly attacked, wanting to kill Xue Fanxin. ¡°Enough nonsense. Give me your life.¡± ¡°Back at you. Give me your life.¡± Xue Fanxin was already prepared. When Su Baifeng attacked, she responded. The two of them started fighting in the side hall. From the beginning to the end, the Heavenly Saint Emperor did not have a chance to speak. When he saw Su Baifeng appear in the side hall like a ghost, he was really frightened. Before he could recover, the two women who were arguing fiercely had already started fighting. They went from the inside to the outside in only two or three moves, but this was good, in case they hurt him. ¡°Your Majesty, do you need me to get someone to capture them?¡± the eunuch asked. Actually, he was quite nervous. ¡°Capture? Who do you think can capture them?¡± the Heavenly Saint Emperor retorted. He had woken up and was secretly glad that he had not provoked Xue Fanxin completely. As for Su Baifeng¡­ he did not seem to have offended her much either, right? In the future, he would not care about these two women anymore. He would let them fight. Even if he wanted to stop them, he could not. Without strength, there was no need to say anything else. Chapter 429 - The Most Powerful Killing Move After Xue Fanxin¡¯s battle with Su Baifeng, her strength improved quite a lot. She was only a little bit away from the Spirit Transformation Realm. But she felt that she could not cross this small distance no matter what. Just now, while fighting with Su Baifeng, that threshold seemed to have loosened. Her intuition told her that as long as she fought for a while more, she could advance to the Spirit Transformation Realm in. She seemed to be lacking something. ¡°Su Baifeng, is that all you¡¯ve got? It¡¯s no different from last time. You lost so badly, and this time won¡¯t be an exception.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t be too arrogant. I¡¯ll tear you apart soon.¡± Because Su Baifeng couldn¡¯t kill her, she became anxious. Her attacks got chaotic, and in the end, she lost her rhythm. The more she fought like this, the worse the effects were. In the beginning, she could barely fight Xue Fanxin to a draw, but now, she was being suppressed and beaten. This made her even angrier. Damn it, why had Xue Fanxin become stronger again? Her strength increased too quickly. ¡°Su Baifeng, show me what you got! Why do I feel that you¡¯re getting weaker? You¡¯re so weak, yet you still want to kill me. How ridiculous.¡± Xue Fanxin provoked her with words, hoping that she could erupt with more strength. This way, she could use the pressure Su Baifeng gave her to break through. But the other party had already reached her limit. She was fighting crazily. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Su Baifeng lost her mind and fell into madness, waving the black sword in her hand like a crazy woman. She forgot her plan. The vengeful spirit in her body did not come out to remind her either and just let her do as she wished. ¡°With your little ability, you can¡¯t kill me. Why don¡¯t you call out that vengeful spirit? If the two of you join forces, you might have a chance of winning.¡± Su Baifeng finally remembered that there was a vengeful spirit in her body. She tried to call it, but there was no response. ¡°Come out, do you hear me? I want you to come out and help me kill her. Come out quickly. ¡°Come out. ¡°Come out.¡± The vengeful spirit mocked secretly. Come out and do something stupid like you? Why had he chosen such a stupid host? He really regretted it. ¡°That vengeful spirit doesn¡¯t seem to want to help you!¡± Xue Fanxin sneered. She wanted to use Su Baifeng to cross the threshold of the Spirit Transformation Realm, but to avoid unnecessary trouble, she had to quickly kill her. After making up her mind, Xue Fanxin used her killer move. She did not hesitate to use the second tier of the Reverse Spirit Art, adding the Xue You Sword Art and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance. This time, the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance was not for defense but offense. This was equivalent to a killer move executed by the combination of three powers. It was her strongest attack. Although she would be exhausted, as long as she could kill her, everything was worth it. ¡°Su Baifeng, go to hell.¡± Chapter 430 - Butterfly Dance Flying Flowers Although Su Baifeng was in a state of madness, she could still sense the horror of Xue Fanxin¡¯s move. At the moment of life and death, the first thing she thought of was how to protect her life. But this move was too powerful. Before it was even unleashed, she felt her body get locked by an invisible force, restraining her movements. She could only watch helplessly as the terrifying killing move came for her. ¡°No¡­¡± Su Baifeng was frightened. She knew that if she got hit, she would die. In a moment of desperation, she could only seek help from the vengeful spirit. ¡°Save me. Save me. If I die, your vitality will also be greatly damaged, right? ¡°Save me, save me¡­¡± The vengeful spirit did not respond. Even if Su Baifeng was going to die, he did not care. Back then, if Su Baifeng¡¯s resentment hadn¡¯t been strong enough, he would never have chosen her as his host. Who knew that this woman only had powerful resentment without any brain? Anyway, he had already left that damned place. It was not difficult for him to find a new host. He would rather spend his energy finding the next host than save this idiot. ¡°Quickly save me. No¡­¡± Despite repeated calls, the vengeful spirit did not come. She was even more panicked. Seeing that Xue Fanxin¡¯s terrifying killing move was about to hit her, the fear she had before death reached the extreme. She forgot everything, including her resistance. Was she really going to die like this? She didn¡¯t want to accept it. She did not want to die. When Xue Fanxin used that killer move, she realized that the vengeful spirit in Su Baifeng¡¯s body had yet to come out. She was secretly delighted. She could finally kill her for good. Right then, countless petals flew over from the sky. Every petal was like a sharp blade, carrying powerful energy as they dissolved more than half of her attack. When only half of the power was left in the killer move, a beautiful woman in bewitching clothes descended from the sky and blocked in front of Su Baifeng, condensing a flower-shaped shield. Then, she swept her sleeve and shot out countless petals to counterattack Xue Fanxin. The sudden situation made Xue Fanxin depressed, but she could not think too much. She had to deal with the counterattack. Xue Fanxin used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance again. Countless butterflies resisted the petals, creating a chaotic scene of butterflies dancing and flying. Many butterflies and petals turned into light spots and disappeared during the collision. In the beginning, the butterflies and the petals could fight evenly, but later, the butterflies slowly fell into a disadvantage. This meant that the person was far stronger than her. That damned Su Baifeng. Her luck was too good. There were experts saving her every time. How detestable. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was unable to withstand her might, the newcomer¡¯s ten fingers formed a seal. She summoned thousands of petals to increase her attack¡¯s intensity. She broke through Xue Fanxin¡¯s butterfly shield in one go and sent her flying. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin fell a hundred feet away. She spat out a mouthful of blood and could not get up for a while. Lying on the ground, she looked at the woman. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 431 - What a Tacky Name The beautiful woman gave a disdainful smile. Just as she was about to mock Xue Fanxin, Su Baifeng beat her to it. ¡°This is my mother. Xue Fanxin, do you really think that I, Su Baifeng, don¡¯t have anyone on my side? If I had used her earlier, how could you have lived to this day?¡± ¡°Your mother? From the Ten Thousand Flower Sect?¡± Xue Fanxin was not completely unaware of Su Baifeng¡¯s mother, but she did not know her very well either. She only knew that she was from the Ten Thousand Flower Sect, and her status was not low. When the beautiful woman heard Xue Fanxin mention her background, she was a little surprised. She then assumed it might have been revealed by her daughter. She scolded angrily, ¡°How dare you touch my daughter? Do you really think that you can do whatever you want just because you have Ye Jiushang, that Ninth Imperial Uncle, backing you?¡± ¡°Wan Zhihua, your name is really tacky.¡± Xue Fanxin ignored Wan Zhihua¡¯s angry rebuke. She took a deep breath and stood up. Rising her head to look at the woman, she asked mockingly, ¡°I want to ask, is your Ten Thousand Flower Sect more powerful than the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wan Zhihua had not expected Xue Fanxin to be unafraid of her. This was disrespectful to her. She was the Sect Master of the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. Even the Heavenly Saints Emperor had to show her some respect. Yet this immature little girl actually dared to disregard her. She was really detestable. Su Baifeng had been busy trying to find people to work with her for the past two days. Just playing chess with the Heavenly Saints Emperor had taken her half a day, and then she ran over to the Ghost King. She still did not know that Xue Fanxin had beaten up the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect. When she mentioned them, she was also confused. However, she could not tolerate her arrogant appearance. She fanned the flames by the side and said, ¡°Mother, this little slut likes to talk big. She has a glib tongue and can turn black into white. You must not be misled by her words.¡± ¡°Su Baifeng, what¡¯s the hurry? I just want to ask which is more powerful, the Ten Thousand Flower Sect or the Flowing Cloud Sect. Is this a question that can¡¯t be asked?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted. She had more or less guessed the answer from the mother and daughter¡¯s reaction. If the Ten Thousand Flower Sect was really more powerful than the Flowing Cloud Sect, they would have long started bragging. Why would they dawdle? Among the three great sects, there was no Ten Thousand Flower Sect. It could be seen that it was not comparable to the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°What has their power got to do with you?¡± Wan Zhihua still did not answer Xue Fanxin¡¯s question. She did not realize that this just proved that her sect was inferior to the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°I even dare to beat up people from the Flowing Cloud Sect. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of a small Ten Thousand Flower Sect like you?¡± ¡°You beat up people from the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± Wan Zhihua asked in disbelief. ¡°So what if I did?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re dead. The Flowing Cloud Sect is the strongest among the three great sects. You beat up their disciple. No matter how noble Ye Jiushang¡¯s status is, he can¡¯t protect you. But that¡¯s not important. You must die today. You dared to touch my daughter; only death awaits you. Little girl, give me your life.¡± Wan Zhihua no longer wasted her breath on Xue Fanxin. She attacked again, aiming to kill her this time. Su Baifeng couldn¡¯t wait for Xue Fanxin to die. She was worried that if her mother didn¡¯t make a move, she would urge her. Now, it was just nice. She would wait and see the exciting scene of Xue Fanxin dying in front of her. Chapter 432 - Strike You to Death Xue Fanxin wanted Wan Zhihua to attack, so she used words to anger her. Su Baifeng¡¯s strength was not enough. Wan Zhihua should do, right? Just now, she had blocked a blow from her. Although she had suffered quite a bit, she had also benefitted. She was touching the threshold of the Spirit Transformation Realm. She was just a step away. As long as the pressure increased, she would break through. Sigh¡­ Why was it so difficult to advance to the Spirit Transformation Realm? Although she wanted to use the power of Wan Zhihua as a whetting stone, the prerequisite was that she could protect her life. She had to block Wan Zhihua¡¯s attack. She could not be killed, or the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°Little slut, die.¡± Wan Zhihua used 80% of her strength to strike out with her palm. She thought it should be enough to tear a little girl in the Spirit Refining Realm into pieces. She first used 50% of her strength, but just in case, she increased it to 80%, ensuring that no accidents would happen. Yet the outcome was still unexpected. Xue Fanxin blocked her attack. Her body was wrapped densely by countless petals. Despite trying her best to resist, her body was still cut by the petals. Even her beautiful face had a few bloody gashes. But she did not care. All she wanted to do now was to use Wan Zhihua to break through her limits and advance to the Spirit Transformation Realm. Su Baifeng enjoyed Xue Fanxin¡¯s misery, waiting for her to be torn apart. But her wait did not bear any fruits. She could not help but ask, ¡°Mother, why isn¡¯t this little slut dead?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Wan Zhihua was also waiting for the same thing, but what she saw was a change in Xue Fanxin¡¯s aura. She knew very well that the girl was about to advance to the Spirit Transformation Realm. She was shocked and anxious. She immediately condensed 100% of her strength, planning to kill Xue Fanxin before she broke through. This little girl was capable and bold. She actually dared to use such a risky method to increase her cultivation level. It would be fine if she failed, but if she succeeded, she would be a huge enemy. With such boldness and courage, as long as she was given enough time and space, she would definitely become stronger. At that time, the ones who would die would be them. She had to be eliminated as soon as possible. Wan Zhihua recognized Xue Fanxin¡¯s potential, so she was ruthless this time. She wanted to kill her at the critical moment of her advancement. Just as she was about to attack, a purple bolt of lightning suddenly struck from the sky. Not only did it scatter her attack, but it also almost sent her flying. Boom¡­ A huge thunderclap seemed to collapse the entire palace. Following that was a slightly childish and arrogant voice. ¡°How dare you touch my master¡¯s woman! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Boom¡­ Another purple bolt of lightning struck. This time, it was not aimed at Wan Zhihua but Su Baifeng. Su Baifeng saw that the situation was wrong and cried for help. ¡°Mother, save me.¡± The purple lightning had already struck. Boom¡­ Chapter 433 - Dont Want to Give Up It was impossible for Wan Zhihua to watch her daughter die in front of her. Even if the purple lightning was incomparably powerful, she had to take the risk to save her. She did not hesitate to burn her blood essence to condense a huge flower-shaped shield, blocking the purple lightning. Boom¡­ The purple lightning struck the flower-shaped shield and shattered it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wan Zhihua could not keep the power at bay fully. The flower-shaped shield only blocked 80% of the lightning. The remaining hit her and pushed her back more than ten steps. It also electrocuted her until she was trembling. All her muscles were cramping, making it difficult for her to move. The purple lightning was terrifying. Who on earth had created this lightning? ¡°Mother, are you okay?¡± Su Baifeng ran over and supported Wan Zhihua. At that moment, another bolt of lightning struck from the sky¡­ Wan Zhihua had experienced the purple lightning and did not dare to face it head-on. She quickly dodged with her daughter. Once the lightning missed, a certain young man was very displeased. He scolded, ¡°You actually dare to dodge my lightning. You¡¯re really a bastard. See if I don¡¯t split your skin, flesh, and soul apart.¡± As domineering curses sounded from the sky, a purple figure suddenly appeared and stood in front of Xue Fanxin, letting her advance in peace. Purple lightning was still flashing on Little Lei¡¯s body, and his eyes were filled with anger. The stronger the lightning on his body, the higher his fury was. These two damned women actually dared to bully his master¡¯s woman. If he did not skin these two today, his master would definitely skin him later. ¡°Mother, this young man is very powerful. You have to be careful.¡± Su Baifeng felt an inexplicable fear when she saw Little Lei. Especially now, Little Lei had purple lightning on his body, making him look like a god of death. His appearance spooked her. But no matter how afraid she was, Su Baifeng still wanted her mother to kill Little Lei. Wan Zhihua knew what Su Baifeng meant, but she sensed Little Lei¡¯s might better than her. Even if she went all out, she would not be a match for him. Living to her age, she was actually more afraid of death. She grabbed her daughter tightly, planning to escape. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Su Baifeng was a little unwilling. After all, this was a rare opportunity. She was just a little bit away from killing that girl. She did not want to give up. ¡°Feng¡¯er, as long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. This person is very strong. If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll both die here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wan Zhihua couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on Su Baifeng anymore and forcefully took her away. Xue Fanxin, who was advancing to the Spirit Transformation Realm, could sense that Wan Zhihua wanted to escape with Su Baifeng. She said, ¡°Little Lei, don¡¯t let them escape.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Little Lei jumped into the air and condensed powerful purple lightning in his hands. He attacked Wan Zhihua and Su Baifeng. Just as he was about to shoot the lightning bolt, his body felt extremely uncomfortable as if something had grown out of his flesh. It was so painful that he frowned and fell from the air¡­ Chapter 434 - Im Not Afraid Xue Fanxin had just finished her advancement, and her aura had yet to stabilize. It was a critical moment for Wan Zhihua to escape with Su Baifeng. If she chased after them, she could stop the duo¡­ ¡°Little Lei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Fanxin gave up her opportunity. She ran toward Little Lei instead. She helped him up and hugged him in her arms, looking at him anxiously. His pulse was beating in disorder, and his body was burning. His body temperature was twice that of an ordinary person. ¡°I feel so uncomfortable. My body is so hot and painful. Wuwuwu¡­¡± Little Lei cried out in pain in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms, looking very helpless. In the end, he even cried. How much pain could make the powerful Little Lei cry? He was now like a child being tortured by illness. He was seeking help and warmth in his parents¡¯ arms. His small hand tightly held onto Xue Fanxin¡¯s clothes as if he was grabbing onto something. He felt happy to be in someone¡¯s embrace. ¡°It hurts, it hurts, wuwuwu¡­ It hurts, my entire body hurts¡­¡± ¡°Little Lei, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡± Xue Fanxin comforted Little Lei as she checked on him. While she was feeling lost, she suddenly noticed that something seemed to have grown out of Little Lei¡¯s neck, like scales¡­ She remembered that Ah Jiu had said that Little Lei¡¯s father was not a human but an ancient divine beast, the Purple Lightning Divine Dragon. Could it be that his current abnormality was related to the bloodline flowing in his body? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Little Lei kept burrowing into her arms. No matter how painful it was, he was unwilling to leave her. As long as he had this warm embrace, he was not afraid no matter how painful it was. He was most afraid of being alone. It had hurt in the past, but with his master accompanying him, he was not scared. Now that his master was not around, his master¡¯s woman was with him, so he was again not afraid. ¡°I¡¯m here for you!¡± Xue Fanxin hugged Little Lei and kept comforting him. Then, she gently pulled open the clothes on his neck and realized that faint purple scales had already covered his neck. Although the scales were small and had yet to fully form, one could tell at a glance that they were scales. If outsiders saw Little Lei like this, they would definitely see him as an anomaly. When that happened, it would be troublesome. Xue Batian, Zhuri, and Fuyun rushed to the scene. Before they could approach them, Xue Fanxin had already pulled Little Lei¡¯s clothes up and picked him up. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. There¡¯s something wrong with Little Lei. I¡¯m taking him back for treatment.¡± She left in a hurry, not giving them a chance to speak. She disappeared in the blink of an eye. Xue Batian and the others had yet to react and could not figure out what was going on. They only knew that something was wrong with Little Lei. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Lei?¡± In their impression, that youngster was very powerful. No matter what happened, he had the ability to protect himself, and nothing would happen. What was going on now? Was Little Lei injured? ¡°Zhuri, you and Fuyun stay here to deal with the aftermath. I¡¯ll go back and take a look.¡± Xue Batian left the work of cleaning up the mess on them. Before Zhuri and Fuyun could respond, there was no trace of him. Zhuri and Fuyun looked at each other helplessly. Chapter 435 - Little Lei Becomes a Dragon Xue Fanxin carried Little Lei and returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate with her light body kung fu. She tried her best to avoid the guards and went straight to her room. After placing Little Lei on the bed, she undid his clothes, noticing that the scales were increasing. Previously, they had only grown under his neck, but now, his hands and face were also covered. There were even horns growing out of his head. Was Little Lei about to transform into a dragon? After all, there was dragon blood flowing in his body. It was not surprising that he could transform into a dragon. Although she was not familiar with the dragon clan, there were some records in the books. She more or less knew a little. ¡°Girl, do I have a strange illness? Do I have weird things growing on my body?¡± Little Lei also saw the scales and got panicked. He was scared of being seen as a monster and then despised and hated. He was really afraid¡­ ¡°Little Lei, don¡¯t you know your background?¡± Xue Fanxin thought that Little Lei knew that this was a sign of him transforming into a dragon, but now she was not so sure. ¡°I know. Master once told me some things. He said that my father was a dragon and my mother a human. Because my bloodline was not pure, I could not stay in the dragon clan, so my father entrusted me to Master. Hmph, although he entrusted me, they actually did not want me. Since they do not want me, I don¡¯t want them anymore either.¡± When Little Lei thought of how he was a child who had been despised and abandoned by his parents, he felt sad. Since they knew that the child born from the union of a dragon and human would no longer have a pure bloodline, why did they still give birth to him? They then abandoned him too. He hated his parents. Xue Fanxin could sense his hatred for his parents. All she could do was comfort him. ¡°Little Lei, there are no parents in the world who don¡¯t love their children. I think your parents must have their reasons. These scales that have grown out of your body are extraordinary. They are very likely to be dragon scales. I think this might have something to do with your dragon bloodline. This should be something like the awakening of your bloodline, not some illness. I don¡¯t understand it either. Ah Jiu is not around, so I really have no clue what to do!¡± ¡°Wait, there seems to be something talking in my mind.¡± Little Lei suddenly heard a voice in his mind as if it was guiding him. Furthermore, there was an invisible force urging him to follow the instructions. ¡°Something is talking in your head?¡± Xue Fanxin was puzzled. Just as she was about to ask more, she realized that Little Lei had entered a magical state. His entire body emitted a purple light that became stronger and stronger. In the end, it even produced a powerful repulsive force that repelled her. Under the purple light, Little Lei¡¯s scales grew faster and faster. The pair of dragon horns on his head slowly took shape, and his limbs changed. Then, a small purple dragon tail grew out. Although the dragon tail was small, it was at least ten feet long. This was only the tail. The dragon body had yet to appear. Little Lei did not feel his changes at all. He was in a strange state as if he was cultivating. His body slowly transformed into a dragon. Finally, he became a purple dragon. The bed could not contain his dragon body, almost bursting the window of the room. Chapter 436 - Stop Touching After Little Lei transformed into a dragon, his appearance changed drastically. He became a purple dragon that was at least ten meters long. He was curled up in Xue Fanxin¡¯s room. He had stopped cultivating, feeling that his strength had at least doubled. The pair of purple dragon horns on his head looked a little cute, perhaps because he was still young. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve become a dragon?¡± Little Lei was not very excited. He curled up on the bed that he had already crushed and felt restrained. He wanted to stretch his muscles, but he did not dare to. His body had become so large that he was no longer human. If he moved, the room would collapse. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯ve become a dragon.¡± Xue Fanxin stared at the purple dragon. Her eyes were wide open, and she had yet to recover. She could not help but reach out to touch his body. In the beginning, she did not dare to touch him. She only probed and realized that the repulsive force was gone. Only then did she place her hand on his body, touching his purple scales. She could sense a powerful lightning power. If others touched the scales, they might be electrocuted to death. Perhaps it was because Little Lei was kind to her that the lightning did not hurt her. Little Lei saw that Xue Fanxin was staring at him without speaking. This made him nervous, panicked, and afraid. He thought that she hated him. ¡°Will you despise me? Although my appearance has changed, but, but I still¡­¡± He was still Little Lei. He did not want everyone to dislike him because of his change in looks. Xue Fanxin shouted excitedly, ¡°Little Lei, you look so handsome, cool, and domineering now! Wow¡­ A dragon¡­ It¡¯s really a dragon. I saw a dragon and even touched him. This feeling is too exciting. Wow¡­ A dragon, a purple dragon. It¡¯s so cool!¡± Although Little Lei did not understand Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he roughly caught the meaning. They did not mean disdain, but they were all praises. He heaved a sigh of relief. He was no longer worried about getting abandoned. He had already been abandoned by his parents. If his master and his woman did the same, he would be very sad. ¡°Girl, you won¡¯t despise me and abandon me, right?¡± ¡°Why would I do that? Silly boy, what are you thinking about? I can¡¯t wait to treat such a domineering and cool dragon as a treasure. How can I despise and abandon you? Little Lei, let me touch your dragon body properly.¡± Xue Fanxin rubbed him from head to toe. Infatuated, she stared at the scales emitting a purple light. ¡°Girl, stop touching me. If Master comes back and finds out about this, he¡¯ll definitely skin me alive.¡± He had not forgotten how unhappy his master had been the last time she had touched him. Master did not like her touching any male creature. But at this moment, he hoped that someone would accompany him and not treat him as a monster. Chapter 437 - Where Did the Dragon Come From? After Little Lei transformed into a dragon, he did not dare to move. He only swayed his dragon tail and moved his head and horns. Even so, he caused a lot of noise. The ground cracked, and the walls also fractured. This room was in tatters. If he moved a little, it might collapse. ¡°Little Lei, stop moving. Otherwise, this room will really collapse.¡± Xue Fanxin had had enough of the scales and was worrying about how to settle him. If Little Lei couldn¡¯t revert to his human form, this would be bad! Once someone learned about this, it would cause a huge commotion. Dragons had always been legendary divine creatures. Even Ah Jiu had only been lucky enough to see one, let alone others. Hence, no matter what, she could not let the news spread. But Little Lei could not return to his human form now. This was a huge problem. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Little Lei felt restrained, making him uncomfortable. Perhaps because he had consumed too much energy to transform into a dragon, he was starving. ¡°I have some snacks here.¡± Xue Fanxin took out a plate from her space and placed it by Little Lei¡¯s mouth. Only then did she realize that a plate of snacks was not enough for him to even fill the gaps between his teeth. Little Lei was uninterested and did not take a single bite. ¡°I want to eat roasted fish or rabbit. You still owe me ten feasts!¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll get you something to eat. You should think of a way to turn back into a human. If anyone sees you like this, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to change back either! In the past, my body hurt, but Master used his cultivation to help me relieve it. At most, I¡¯ll be fine after half a day, and my body wouldn¡¯t change.¡± He was also depressed to have turned from a person to a dragon. Although he looked domineering and cool, what if the people started shunning him? He was most afraid of being despised, especially by his master and this girl¡­ In short, he could not let these two people detest him. The others did not matter. ¡°Forget it. Let nature take its course. This kind of thing can¡¯t be forced. I¡¯ll go and instruct everyone in the residence not to approach my courtyard. This way, you might be able to go out and move around. It¡¯ll be more convenient at night, so bear with it.¡± She could not let Little Lei stay in the room forever. If he could not move, there would be problems. She could only let him out at night. If there was no other way, she would just ignore everything and let him go out for a few spins. Anyway, not many people knew that this dragon was Little Lei. After crafting a plan, she was no longer worried that Little Lei would be discovered. She suddenly felt that she was overthinking. She decided to let everything develop naturally. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! Hurry up. I want to eat roasted fish. A lot of roasted fish. You have to make more.¡± The thought of delicious food improved Little Lei¡¯s mood. He was no longer as depressed as before. A large dragon head stretched out in front of Xue Fanxin and used his dragon horn to gently push her out. His meaning was clear: she should start cooking. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Right then, someone suddenly barged in. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, how¡¯s Little Lei?¡± Xue Batian came in without knocking and saw a purple dragon, giving him quite a shock. ¡°Wow¡­ Where did this dragon come from?¡± Chapter 438 - You Want to Touch Too Xue Fanxin was not expecting Xue Batian. She had not arranged many things, nor had she let everyone be mentally prepared. Fortunately, only her grandfather had come. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be shocked. This is Little Lei.¡± ¡°Little Lei? He¡¯s Little Lei? How did Little Lei become a dragon?¡± Xue Batian had yet to digest the scene in front of him. His eyes were wide open. When he found out that he was Little Lei, he was even more shocked. His entire body froze, and his head buzzed. He really could not understand what he was seeing and hearing. How had their Little Lei become a dragon? Little Lei actually regarded Xue Batian as his family, especially after spending time with him. He was quite happy with the old man who often bickered with him and stole his food. He was scared of losing this happiness and said nervously, ¡°Grandpa Xue, I¡¯m Little Lei. Don¡¯t be afraid and despise me. I¡¯ve just changed. I¡¯ll definitely revert to a human in the future.¡± Although he did not know how to return to his human form yet, he believed that he would learn the method in the future. If he couldn¡¯t, his master would help him out. From the way Little Lei kept repeating things like not despising him, it could be seen that it had the most impact on his heart. Perhaps the fact that his parents did not want him had already become a shadow in his heart. He was afraid of being abandoned again. Xue Fanxin comforted him. ¡°Silly boy, who will despise you? Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. You¡¯re our family. No matter what you become, you¡¯re very important to us. We won¡¯t despise you, nor will we abandon you. Stop thinking about useless things.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really, more real than a pearl! Grandpa won¡¯t despise you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡± ¡°Grandpa Xue, will you despise me?¡± Little Lei was very innocent at this moment. He really did as Xue Fanxin said, asking those childish questions. Xue Batian finally reacted. He knew that the purple dragon was the slightly arrogant and smug Little Lei. Although he was still shocked, he was even more excited. He walked forward and wanted to touch the dragon scales, but he did not dare to. He could only ask, ¡°Little Lei! Can I touch you?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard Xue Batian¡¯s words, she was rendered speechless. They were indeed grandfather and granddaughter. Their hobbies were actually the same. ¡°You want to touch me too?¡± Little Lei wanted to cry but had no tears. However, his mood improved a lot. At least he knew that Xue Batian did not dislike him. As long as no one hated him, it was fine. ¡°You are a dragon, a divine dragon. An incomparably powerful divine beast in the legends. I¡¯ve only seen it in books. Now that a living dragon is in front of me, of course, I have to touch it. This is a rare opportunity. If I miss it, I can¡¯t go back. Perhaps I¡¯ll touch your scales a few times and¡­ in the future, hehe¡­ Come, come, Little Lei, let me touch you.¡± Without waiting for his approval, Xue Batian started touching his body. He felt that Little Lei did not stop him, so he became fearless. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my ticklish spots. You can¡¯t touch there. It tickles¡­ Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the man and dragon playing happily and felt relieved. ¡°Grandpa, stay here with Little Lei. I¡¯ll prepare some food for him and give the others some instructions.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Go ahead.¡± Xue Batian wanted to stay with Little Lei too. Even if he could only stare at him, he found it very interesting. Hehe, Little Lei was actually a dragon. This was too interesting. A dragon¡­ Thinking of the scene of the imperial dragon riding the wind, that should no longer be a dream. 1 Chapter 439 - Two Choices After Xue Fanxin left the room, she instructed the butler to not let anyone approach her courtyard. Then, she went to the kitchen, planning to take some ingredients to cook. The people in the kitchen were busy making dinner. When they saw Xue Fanxin, they all put down their utensils and greeted her. ¡°Your Highness, just tell us if you have any demands. There¡¯s no need to come personally.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just here to take some things. Go do your own thing. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Xue Fanxin walked towards the place where the ingredients were placed, stuffing them into her pocket one by one. She took whatever she wanted without any hesitation. The staff knew that Xue Fanxin¡¯s culinary skills were excellent and that she had the habit of carrying ingredients with her. They were not surprised to see her take out large amounts of food. The consort was a good person. The last time she came to get the ingredients, she had given them quite a lot of fish. Everyone had a share. It was very delicious. After eating it, they felt a lot more energetic, their bodies became much stronger, and their strength also increased. From what Zhuri and Fuyun said, that was not ordinary fish meat. If cultivators ate it, they could increase their cultivation level. If ordinary people ate it, they could extend their lifespans. It was very precious! It was not only the kitchen staff. The guards, servants, and maidservants in the Lord¡¯s Estate all received some fish meat. Everyone had a good impression of this consort. As long as it was something she ordered, they would do their best. Xue Fanxin had only taken the fish out to share with everyone because there were too many Electric Water Eels. She did not have any other thoughts. Since everyone was good to her, she would naturally do the same. She did not stand on ceremony, taking whatever she needed. She knew that there were people in the Lord¡¯s Estate who would restock. Suddenly, everyone in the kitchen fainted on the ground. The incident made Xue Fanxin raise her guard. She looked around for suspicious people. ¡°Who¡¯s behind this? Come out!¡± A man in a black brocade robe walked out of the void. His red eyes were especially striking, and the suffocating aura on his body shunned others. He was like a king descending upon the world as he walked towards her step by step. Xue Fanxin was no stranger to this man. Even if she had only seen him once, she had a deep impression of him. She could not forget her encounter in the First Restaurant. She had always had a feeling that this red-eyed man would become a problem in the future. Initially, she had been hopeful, but now it seemed¡­ ¡°It¡¯s you? Young Master, we have no grudge. What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you still remember me,¡± the red-eyed man said with a mysterious smile. He was satisfied with Xue Fanxin¡¯s behavior. He stopped before her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to follow me, and the other is to die.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to make a choice. You have three days to consider. Three days later, I¡¯ll come back. I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer then. Otherwise¡­¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to retort, but she realized that she could not speak or move. This feeling was even more terrifying than when she faced that powerful vengeful spirit. Chapter 440 - Unreasonable Xue Fanxin kept staring at the red-eyed man. She felt pressured by his words as if an invisible force was pressing her to make a choice. Furthermore, she had to satisfy the red-eyed man. If not for her strong resistance, she would have been forced to make a choice against her will. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± Xue Fanxin finally said under immense pressure. ¡°When you make a choice that satisfies me, you will naturally know who I am. Remember, you only have three days. I¡¯ll look for you again.¡± The red-eyed man turned around and disappeared into the void. The invisible pressure on Xue Fanxin also vanished. She felt much more relaxed, but when she thought of what the red-eyed man had said, she felt pressured. He was too powerful. She had no way of resisting him. If she could not give him a satisfactory answer three days later, the outcome might be very serious. How depressing. How had she provoked such a disaster? Speaking of which, this red-eyed man was also strange. He had only seen her once and did not even know her name. They just spoke a few words, but he actually made such a difficult request of her. He was so inexplicable and unreasonable. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll deal with it when the time comes. Let¡¯s settle Little Lei¡¯s matter first. That¡¯s not right! That red-eyed man is so powerful that he can enter and leave the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate at will. Don¡¯t tell me he already knows of Little Lei¡¯s existence?¡± The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more anxious she became. She couldn¡¯t care less and ran back to her room. Seeing that Little Lei and Xue Batian were safe and sound, she was finally relieved. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re back! Is the roasted fish ready?¡± Seeing Xue Fanxin, Little Lei imagined delicious roasted fish. ¡°I only got the ingredients. I haven¡¯t started cooking yet! Grandpa, nothing happened while I was away, right?¡± Xue Fanxin carefully observed her surroundings to see if there was anything suspicious. ¡°No, everything¡¯s fine! Little Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m hungry too. When will you make food?¡± Ever since Xue Batian ate her food, he fell in love with that unique taste. He would salivate often. ¡°As long as everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll start cooking now. Let¡¯s do it in the room. It¡¯ll be more convenient this way.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! Quickly make it.¡± ¡°Cook, cook, cook. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll cook immediately.¡± Xue Fanxin took out the kitchenware and cutlery and prepared food in the room. However, she did not know that on a tall building in the distance, the red-eyed man was looking in her direction with a mysterious smile on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a dragon in this place. This woman is indeed not simple to have such a fate with the dragon clan. ¡°Since I can¡¯t kill her, I can only keep her by my side.¡± When the red-eyed man appeared in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, Ye Jiushang, who was countless kilometers away, felt uneasy. He ordered, ¡°Ruying, inform everyone that I want to take down the Sacred Fire Sect tonight.¡± He had to finish up here and return to Xin¡¯er¡¯s side. Otherwise, it was very likely that something he would regret would happen. Furthermore, he had sensed Little Lei¡¯s abnormality. He had to rush back as soon as possible. Chapter 441 - Shocked Again Xue Fanxin roasted fish in her room for most of the day, finishing at least 15 kilograms of Electric Water Eel from day to night. Yet, Little Lei actually said that he was not full¡­ She finally understood why this guy could eat so much. He was a dragon. Even if he transformed into a human, it would not change his nature. It would be strange if such a large dragon had a small appetite! ¡°Woman, quickly roast more. I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Little Lei swayed his slightly large and cute dragon head and happily licked the remaining crumbs by his mouth, looking like he did not have his fill. Xue Fanxin spread her hands and said while panting, ¡°I¡¯m not roasting anymore. Your stomach is a bottomless pit. A few dozen kilograms of roasted fish hasn¡¯t even fill you up. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Although she liked to cook delicious food, roasting dozens of kilograms of fish at once was a tiring task. ¡°But I¡¯m not full. Why aren¡¯t you roasting anymore?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m tired? I fought with Su Baifeng today and then with Wan Zhihua, and then¡­¡± Then, she met that red-eyed man¡­ She had been through a lot today. She prepared food for Little Lei before she could treat her injuries. She was spent now. She really wanted to have a good sleep. Xue Batian had also eaten quite a few roasted fish. As his appetite was not as large as Little Lei¡¯s, he was already full. Only now did he remember that there were many things that had happened today. His precious granddaughter had yet to rest and her injuries were untreated. His heart immediately ached for her. ¡°Xin¡¯er, go rest. Don¡¯t worry about Little Lei. He ate dozens of kilograms of roasted fish and won¡¯t starve to death anytime soon. Your body is more important. Are your injuries okay?¡± Little Lei also remembered that Xue Fanxin had been injured by the mother and daughter pair, Wan Zhihua and Su Baifeng, today. After that, she had been busy taking care of him. He immediately felt warm and guilty, no longer making a fuss about eating. He said with concern, ¡°Yeah, you go and rest. Although I¡¯m not full, I¡¯m not hungry either. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Alright, you can roast the rest of the fish yourselves. I¡¯ll go into the space to rest.¡± Xue Fanxin did not take away the cutlery and ingredients. She placed them in the room and left Xue Batian and Little Lei to their devices. As for her, she used her spiritual will and entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. There were many daily necessities stored in the space. It was her other ¡®home,¡¯ as well as a comfortable little bed. Xue Fanxin got some hot water and took a simple bath. She changed into clean clothes before treating her injuries. After finishing, she lay on the small bed and slept soundly. The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace in the space then jumped onto the bed and stayed by her side. It found a comfortable position and slept with her. At this moment, the red-eyed man on the top of a certain building had not left. He was staring in Xue Fanxin¡¯s direction and sensing the changes in her aura. However, suddenly, he could no longer sense her aura as if she had disappeared into thin air. Where had she gone? This little woman shocked him again. No matter where she went, he would definitely take her away three days later. At that time, he would not hesitate even if he had to bathe the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate in blood. Chapter 442 - Changed Back Xue Fanxin slept for a long time and did not wake up for an entire day and night. As they had encountered this scene previously, Xue Batian and the others were not worried. Anyway, they knew that she was safe, and that was enough. On the other hand, Little Lei hid in the small room after transforming into his dragon form. He could only move his body slightly. When he woke up, his entire body was numb. ¡°Grandpa Xue, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to take me out for a walk at night? But you fell asleep.¡± ¡°If I fell asleep, can¡¯t you wake me up? Who asked you to fall asleep too?¡± Initially, the two of them had agreed to go out for a walk at night. Perhaps it was because too much had happened recently and they had eaten too much, but in the end, the man and dragon both slept soundly. They only woke up late the next morning. The sky was already bright, so how could they go out for a walk? ¡°Then let¡¯s go for a walk tonight. Anyway, it¡¯s already past noon. It won¡¯t be long before the sky turns dark. When the time comes¡­ Hehe, it¡¯ll be easier to do things when the sky turns dark.¡± Xue Batian smiled slyly. Little Lei was rendered speechless. ¡°Grandpa Xue, we¡¯re just going out to take a walk and get some fresh air. We¡¯re not going to do anything bad. Can you not smile so evilly?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°You did.¡± ¡°Then you must be mistaken.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Little Lei was even more speechless. However, he was already used to Xue Batian¡¯s unruly personality. He felt that such an old man was more interesting, unlike others who always looked blank. When Xue Batian was in a good mood, he was definitely an old urchin, so he was very playful. He gave people a comfortable and energetic feeling. ¡°Little Lei, we can¡¯t sleep anymore tonight. Even if we want to sleep, we should go out for a walk first before sleeping. Speaking of which, do you know how to fly? If you can¡¯t fly when the time comes, that won¡¯t be fun.¡± ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t fly? Even if I don¡¯t transform into a dragon, I can still fly. I¡¯ll take you flying as much as you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more real than a pearl!¡± Just as Little Lei was bragging, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with his body. The powerful force in his body seemed to be slowly digested. Then, his body became smaller before returning to human form. He reverted to that handsome young man¡¯s appearance. ¡°Eh, I changed back!¡± ¡°Why did you change back?¡± Xue Batian asked in disappointment. ¡°Then can you change again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll try.¡± Little Lei tried to transform back into a dragon, but it was useless. He could not change at all. He could only maintain his human form now. ¡°Grandpa Xue, I don¡¯t think I can transform into a dragon for the time being.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t change?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t change.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t transform into a dragon, how are we going to stroll around tonight?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t become a dragon, I can take you for a walk!¡± ¡°That¡¯s boring.¡± ¡°How is it boring?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xue Fanxin came out of the space and happened to hear Xue Batian and Little Lei bickering. Seeing Little Lei back to normal, she said happily, ¡°Little Lei, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I transformed back. I don¡¯t know why, but I changed to my human form. Furthermore, I can¡¯t become a dragon. How strange.¡± Little Lei had a puzzled expression. He was depressed that he could not transform freely, but this was only a small matter to him. As long as no one despised him and did not abandon him, it was fine. 1 ¡°In short, it¡¯s good as long as I can change back. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very troublesome.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin heaved a sigh of relief, Fuyun knocked on the door and entered to report. ¡°Your Highness, the emperor is here. He wishes to see you.¡± ¡°He came pretty quickly.¡± Xue Fanxin was not surprised that Heavenly Saints Emperor had come to see her as if she had expected it. If she did not appear, Heavenly Saints City would continue to be in chaos. There was also the matter of the three great sects. It would be strange if Heavenly Saints Emperor was not anxious! Chapter 443 - Come Together The Heavenly Saints Emperor waited for a day and night, but there was no news from Xue Fanxin. There was no movement from the four great families and the three great sects either. The situation was tense. The only thing that changed was that Heavenly Saints City was becoming increasingly chaotic. It was almost a mess. Xue Fanxin was the only one who could change this, so he, the ruler of a country, had no choice but to make a trip himself. No matter what, he had to ask her to resolve the problem. When he arrived at the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, even if there was no one by his side, the Heavenly Saints Emperor still felt an inexplicable pressure. He felt like there was someone powerful staring at him. This Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was really not a place for people to stay. What the Heavenly Saints Emperor did not know was that opposite the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, on a luxurious building, a white-clothed man in a wheelchair was looking in this direction. He used his spirit energy to release some pressure on a certain person inside. Bai Wuchen was dissatisfied with the Heavenly Saints Emperor coming to look for Xue Fanxin so quickly. He was monitoring the situation now. A maidservant walked in and stopped five steps away from Bai Wuchen. She said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve already spoken to the three great sects. When the time comes, they will do as you say.¡± ¡°Very good. You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant did not dare to stay for long and left obediently after receiving the order. Not only was their Young Master obsessed with cleanliness, but he also did not like others to get too close to him. If anyone dared to approach him within three steps, they would die. Bai Wuchen ignored the maidservant. His attention remained on the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate opposite the window, thinking about the reaction a certain person in the estate might have. He would definitely make Xue Fanxin willing to treat him. Xue Fanxin, who was in the Lord¡¯s Estate, did not know that Bai Wuchen was doing something unnecessary, nor was she interested. She was walking towards the hall to see the Heavenly Saints Emperor. The moment the Heavenly Saints Emperor saw her, he became inexplicably nervous. Especially when he thought of the battle between Xue Fanxin and Su Baifeng and the four great families and three great sects moving for her, he felt a lot of pressure. He felt that he had been wronged as a ruler. Despite being the emperor, he was suppressed everywhere. He was afraid of everything, and he did not dare to provoke this or that. Now, he was even afraid of a little girl. Sometimes, he really wanted to bang his head against the wall and die. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, you should know why I came to look for you today. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. What do you need to make those people from the four great clans stop and the three great sects to recruit disciples in the Heavenly Saints Empire?¡± ¡°Since the emperor is so direct, I¡¯ll also bluntly state my conditions. I want¡ª¡± Xue Fanxin was about to state her conditions when the butler suddenly came to report, ¡°Consort, the people from the three great sects want to see you. ¡± The three great sects were huge monsters to the Heavenly Saints Empire. Even the Heavenly Saints Emperor was afraid of them. Now that these three behemoths had suddenly arrived, the butler was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly ran over to report to Xue Fanxin. This was a huge matter, much bigger than the Heavenly Saints Emperor coming to the Lord¡¯s Estate. If he accidentally offended the three great sects, things would be troublesome. Xue Fanxin had never understood what the three great sects were doing. Now, it was even more exaggerated. These three great sects had all come looking for her. What were they up to? Chapter 444 - Visit The people from the three great sects all appeared in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate at the same time. Furthermore, they got someone to report according to etiquette. They did not put on airs by barging in directly, waiting patiently for a response instead. With the status of the three great sects, being able to do this showed that they had given the Nine Lord¡¯s Estate enough face. They had no choice. They had to do it even if they did not want to. After all, this was what their higher-ups had instructed them. If they went against the instructions, the outcome would be serious. Besides, Young Master Wuchen was involved in this affair. Among the people from the three great sects, Mu Changfeng was also among them. His emotions were a little complicated. He was depressed because he knew that the person who had fought with him on the streets that day was the Ninth Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, Heavenly Saints City¡¯s rising star. If it was just the identity of the Ninth Imperial Consort, it would not have been a big deal. Their three great sects would not have taken her seriously, but then Young Master Wuchen appeared and made his attitude clear. For just the small matter of Xue Fanxin getting locked up by the Heavenly Saints Emperor, they mobilized so many people and did not hesitate to stop recruiting disciples in the empire. He even wanted them to visit the Ninth Imperial Consort today¡­ They really did not understand why Young Master Wuchen valued this Ninth Imperial Consort so much. Could it be that they had an unspeakable relationship? No matter what the reason was, this was something Young Master Wuchen had instructed them to do. They had to do it. Ignoring their purpose, Xue Fanxin felt that it was necessary to entertain them warmly. Hence, she got someone to bring them into the residence and serve them the best tea and say some polite words. ¡°It is my honor to have esteemed guests from the three great sects visit. I hope you don¡¯t mind the ordinary tea and water.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± A middle-aged man took a sip of tea and smiled politely, but he did not know what to say to Xue Fanxin. Mu Changfeng did not say a word and just sat there quietly. The others were relatively more casual. They treated it as being a guest at another house and were not too reserved. Anyway, their mission today was to help Xue Fanxin strengthen her stance and give her more confidence in dealing with the Heavenly Saints Emperor. The Heavenly Saints Emperor was also in the hall, sitting with the people from the three great sects, but he felt very pressured, especially the few elders with higher cultivation levels. The arrogance they emitted gave him a powerful sense of oppression. These few elders should have a high status in those otherworldly sects. They were far above him, the ruler of a small country in the secular world. Sigh¡­ He was really aggrieved as an emperor, but he had no choice. After all, the world was like this. If he was in the mortal world, he would definitely be the supreme ruler. However, in the outside world, he was probably even inferior to an ordinary person. The outside world, which was the cultivation world, respected martial arts. Strength was everything. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Ninth Imperial Consort, let me introduce myself first. I am Elder Mo¡¯er of the Flying Dragon Sect. This is Elder Qing Yun of the Heavenly Spirit Sect and Master Hu of the Flowing Cloud Sect. We are in charge of the recruitment of new disciples in the Heavenly Saints Empire. We came to visit the Ninth Imperial Consort today firstly to get to know you, and secondly, we were entrusted by someone to increase your bargaining chips.¡± Elder Mo¡¯er deliberately released a little pressure on the Heavenly Saints Emperor. His meaning was already clear. The Heavenly Saints Emperor could not resist Elder Mo¡¯er¡¯s pressure at all. He felt suffocated and extremely uncomfortable. He had never expected the three great sects to do this for the Ninth Imperial Consort. If he had known, he would not have listened to Su Baifeng¡¯s nonsense. Now that Su Baifeng had escaped without a trace, and even Su Ze was nowhere to be found, he was really depressed and had no one to complain to. Chapter 445 - Young Master Wuchen Xue Fanxin finally understood the three great sects¡¯ purpose. However, she did not understand what the words ¡®entrusted by someone¡¯ meant. She asked directly, ¡°May I know who asked you to come?¡± ¡°We were entrusted by Young Master Wuchen to temporarily stop recruiting new disciples in the Heavenly Saint Empire.¡± ¡°Young Master Wuchen? That guy with a serious mysophobia, Bai Wuchen?¡± In her shock, she blurted out whatever was on her mind. A second later, she regretted it because these guys stared at her in horror as if they were looking at a monster. In the eyes of the three great sects, her words were a great disrespect to Young Master Wuchen. With his temper, if he found out about this, he would definitely not let them off. Unless your identity was very special or your strength was strong enough, you could only wait for a beating. They wondered what Young Master Wuchen would do to the Ninth Imperial Consort. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Ninth Imperial Consort, Young Master Wuchen has a noble status. Please show some respect.¡± Elder Mo¡¯er cleared his throat and reminded Xue Fanxin with some good intentions, in case trouble arose from her mouth. Xue Fanxin had long offended that guy, so why would she care about saying a few more disrespectful words? However, she could tell that the people from the three great sects were very afraid of Bai Wuchen. She could not reject their kind intentions. Showing a token respect, she asked politely, ¡°May I ask why that Young Master Wuchen did this?¡± This question stunned the people of the three great sects. They looked at each other, and then Elder Mo¡¯er spoke on their behalf. ¡°Ninth Consort, don¡¯t you know Young Master Wuchen? If you don¡¯t know him, why would he help you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only met once, so we can¡¯t be considered acquaintances. As for why he wants to help me, only he knows.¡± Although she said that she didn¡¯t know, she had already guessed the answer. That clean freak, Bai Wuchen, probably wanted to curry favor with her so that she would treat him. Although the method was a little indirect, it proved his sincerity. But this method should be nothing to that clean freak. There was no need for her to thank him. ¡°You¡¯ve only met Young Master Wuchen once, but you¡¯ve already received his help. I believe that you must be good friends. Today, the three great sects have come to visit. If you have any requests, just tell us. We¡¯ll try our best to fulfill your wishes.¡± The person from the Flowing Cloud Sect also spoke. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, my Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s disciple accidentally offended you earlier. Please forgive him.¡± ¡°Master Hu, you¡¯re being too serious. I was in the wrong about that matter too. Please forgive me.¡± Xue Fanxin was not the type to be unreasonable. Since the other party had already apologized, she would not harp on it. Furthermore, the perpetrator got beaten up by Little Lei. Since he didn¡¯t come looking for her, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to do anything to him. Master Hu of the Flowing Cloud Sect had not expected Xue Fanxin to be so easy to talk to. She was different from what his disciples said. He was weighing who to believe. Actually, no matter who he believed, he had to help her today. This was Young Master Wuchen¡¯s order. Chapter 446 - How Strange The Heavenly Saints Emperor was already under a lot of pressure. After hearing the words of the people from the three great sects, he felt like a mountain was placed on his shoulders. He also understood why these people had come to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. It was to strengthen Xue Fanxin¡¯s stance so that she would have more bargaining chips to negotiate with him. It seemed that he had really shot himself in the foot this time. He had wanted to get the green crystals back, but he had not even seen their shadow. Instead, he was the one who was going to bleed. He really regretted his actions! He had always been scared of Ye Jiushang. This time, he had actually acted foolishly. He was naive enough to think that he could attack Xue Fanxin without restraint just because he was not around. Although he had never thought of taking her life, but¡­ Sigh, what was the point of thinking about this now? He should obediently wait for Xue Fanxin to raise all kinds of conditions. This little woman loved money, so she would probably make some requests related to that. This shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him¡­ While the Heavenly Saints Emperor was lost in his thoughts, Xue Fanxin finished chatting with the people from the three great sects. She turned her focus to the Heavenly Saints Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, my request is very simple. You just have to capture Su Baifeng for me. Also, I want you to punish the people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, including Su Wanlian.¡± ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, aren¡¯t you just making things difficult for me? It¡¯s not difficult to punish the people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, but if you want me to capture Su Baifeng, I really can¡¯t do it. She was saved by her mother, who is from the Ten Thousand Flower Sect, also considered an otherworldly sect. I¡¯m merely the ruler of the secular world. How can I go to the otherworldly mystic realm to capture people? Only the three great sects can do this.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor had not expected Xue Fanxin to make such a difficult request. He pushed this matter to the three great sects. He could not do it anyway. Although the three great sects knew his intentions, his hands were indeed tied. There might be a chance for them. After all, the Ten Thousand Flower Sect was not a small sect. Though it could not compare to them, it still had some strength overall. Furthermore, the three great sects more or less had some dealings with the Ten Thousand Flower Sect¡­ This was not easy to deal with! When Xue Fanxin heard the Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s words and looked at the reactions of the people from the three great sects, she already knew what was going on. It would probably be difficult for her to capture Su Baifeng. She could only personally go and find her if she wanted to kill her. She felt that the longer she kept Su Baifeng, the more trouble she would cause. It was best to deal with her as soon as possible. She also hoped that the three great sects would help, but this was her personal matter. Furthermore, they did not really want to help her. They were only barely standing on her side because of Bai Wuchen. She would not have too much hope for such variables, nor would she let them do such an important thing for her. As for the Heavenly Saints Emperor¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be anxious. I was just saying. If Su Baifeng was so easy to catch, I¡¯d have caught her long ago. But that Su Wanlian is easy prey, right?¡± Since she could not do anything to Su Baifeng for the time being, she would start with that old witch Su Wanlian and settle all her old and new scores. ¡°Alright, I can help you deal with Su Wanlian and even take away the position of Consort Su. As long as you control the situation, these things can be discussed.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xue Fanxin agreed so readily that the Heavenly Saints Emperor felt that it was unrealistic. This little woman who loved money had actually not mentioned a word about money to him? How strange. Chapter 447 - I Miss You The people from the three great sects sat in the hall and listened to Xue Fanxin and the Heavenly Saints Emperor talk. They felt extra. Even if they had not come, this girl had enough bargaining chips to negotiate with the Heavenly Saints Emperor. There was no need for them to back her up. They really did not understand why Young Master Wuchen wanted them to do such a boring thing. Xue Fanxin was only the consort of a small country on the edge of the secular and otherworldly world. What right did she have to make him work so hard for her? Was this woman really that special? Xue Fanxin did not know what the people from the three great sects were thinking. After negotiating with the Heavenly Saints Emperor, she chatted with the three great sects politely and asked them to continue recruiting new disciples in the Heavenly Saints Empire. The people from the three great sects were not familiar with Xue Fanxin to begin with, so they had nothing to talk about. After finishing their business, they left. Only Mu Changfeng spoke before leaving, ¡°If you want to enter the Flowing Cloud Sect, you can come and look for us at any time.¡± The other two great sects hadn¡¯t witnessed Xue Fanxin¡¯s strength, but he did not want the sect to miss out on such a talent. ¡°Alright, if I have such plans, I¡¯ll look for you,¡± Xue Fanxin said. Actually, she had never thought of going to the Flowing Cloud Sect. She was a little interested in the Heavenly Spirit Sect instead. Back then, Ah Jiu had wanted her to enter the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Although she did not know his intentions, he must have had his reasons. If she wanted to join a sect, she would go there, disregarding the others. However, she had no plans of doing that now. At the very least, before Ah Jiu returned, she would stay in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and not go anywhere. After the emperor and the others left, Xue Batian walked into the hall with a solemn expression, looking like he had something on his mind. Xue Fanxin noticed he was acting oddly. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you unhappy? I¡¯ll help you beat him up.¡± ¡°No one. No one dares to provoke me. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Xue Batian sighed and continued, ¡°Xin¡¯er, the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect just came, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Not just the Flowing Cloud Sect though. The Heavenly Spirit Sect and the Flying Dragon Sect were all here. Grandpa, did the Flowing Cloud Sect do something? Although I beat up their disciples, they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of blaming me. They spoke quite politely today.¡± ¡°Your father went to the Flowing Cloud Sect back then before disappearing. Five years later, he returned with the infant you and left alone a year later. There¡¯s still no news. I don¡¯t know what happened to him. Perhaps there are some clues in the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you want me to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect to search for Dad?¡± Xue Batian nodded, then shook his head. ¡°Forget it. The otherworldly sects are not places to play around. There are countless experts there. There are fights every day, casualties, and all kinds of battles. I¡¯m worried about you. As for your father, he¡¯ll naturally return when the time comes. We¡¯ll just wait.¡± Wait? Xue Fanxin did not think so. Previously, she had not known that her father had gone to the Flowing Cloud Sect, so she had no interest in it. But now, she knew that no matter what, she had to go there and investigate her father¡¯s deeds. Still, she had to wait for Ah Jiu to return. She would not leave the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and Heavenly Saints City before he came back. Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu, how are you doing over there? When can you come back? I miss you. Chapter 448 - Hes Here Again After Xue Fanxin and the Heavenly Saints Emperor came to an agreement, the four great families and the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company stopped creating trouble. With a few simple orders, Heavenly Saints City quickly regained its calm. Although there was some public opinion, it would return to normal in a few days. The chaos outside was over, but two places had just started. After the Heavenly Saints Emperor returned from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, he banished Consort Su to the cold palace, ordering her not to take a step out of there for the rest of her life. As for Su Wanlian, she had already been driven out of the Xue family by Xue Lianfeng with a divorce letter. Su Wanlian knew that the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate had already fallen, but she could not accept this fact. Their ancestor was considered a founding elder. Their estate had been passed down from generation to generation and had already been there for countless years. How could it collapse just like that? If they had been punished for some serious crime, she could still accept it, but because of a brat¡­ ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. It can¡¯t.¡± Su Wanlian was not this sad even after being driven out of the Xue family. At most, she was angry and resentful. When she saw that the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate had been seized, she almost lost control. She wanted to charge ahead and stop those soldiers, but she was secretly stopped. The person who stopped her was none other than Prime Minister Su Ze. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be stupid. We can¡¯t protect the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate anymore. Staying alive now is more important. As long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Leave with me. Before the emperor and Xue Fanxin attack you, you have to leave quickly.¡± ¡°Ah Ze, what¡¯s going on? How could a small Xue Fanxin have such influence? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Xue Lianfeng, but he suddenly seems to have changed into a different person. He stopped caring about our marriage and abandoned me at the drop of a hat, kicking me out of the Xue family. How detestable.¡± She had been the madam of the Xue family for decades, but she suddenly got kicked out. She hated it! ¡°All of this is because of Xue Fanxin. This woman is not simple. If we want to deal with her, we have to use other forces. Otherwise, we can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a little slut. How could she not be simple? I¡¯ll kill her now.¡± Su Wanlian was enraged at the mention of Xue Fanxin. Her anger was surging, and she wished she could kill her right now. Su Ze tried his best to pull Su Wanlian back. ¡°Aunt, Xue Fanxin must be killed, but not now. If you do anything to her, you¡¯ll undoubtedly die. Let¡¯s go and meet Feng¡¯er first, then let Zhihua lead us to the Ten Thousand Flower Sect.¡± ¡°To the Ten Thousand Flower Sect? You mean to leave the Tongxuan Realm?¡± Su Wanlian knew that the Tongxuan Realm was only the border between the secular and the mystic world. Those powerful sects were all in the mystic world. She had always yearned for that place. It was said that the cultivation levels of the people there were very high. Even those who were hundreds of years old looked quite young. However, the mystic world was not so easy to enter. One had to pass through many dangerous places. Without the strength of a Great Spirit Master, it was impossible to pass through. Now that she had the chance to go there, she naturally wouldn¡¯t miss it. As for Xue Fanxin¡­ Once she became stronger, she would come back and destroy this little slut. Xue Fanxin finished what she was doing and was about to deal with Su Wanlian. She knew that the other party might escape, so she was in a hurry. Just as she was about to set off, a powerful pressure suddenly attacked her, controlling her entire body. She was unable to move. She was no stranger to this pressure. It was from the red-eyed man. He was here again. How hateful. Chapter 449 - The Enemy Is Too Strong Xue Fanxin could not move under the force. Even talking was very difficult. Apart from her eyes, the rest of her body was restrained. What did this detestable red-eyed man want? The red-eyed man walked out of the void again and walked toward Xue Fanxin step by step. The domineering aura of a king was extremely intense, making people feel immense pressure just by looking at him. They would involuntarily feel respect. ¡°I¡¯m here for your answer.¡± The red-eyed man walked up to Xue Fanxin and crossed his hands behind his back. He stared straight at her and stated his purpose the moment he arrived, not saying a word extra. ¡°Only two days have passed out of the three days. Aren¡¯t you being too anxious?¡± Xue Fanxin endured the immense pressure and used all her strength to speak fearlessly. Her impression of the red-eyed man worsened while her anger grew stronger. There was no grudge between her and the red-eyed man. There was no conflict. But if things continued like this, they would definitely become enemies. This enemy was too strong though. If possible, she really did not want to form a grudge with him. She could not do as she wished unless she had the strength to resist. But the truth was that she did not have that ability. The red-eyed man was not moved by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I think three days is too long, so I want an answer now.¡± Actually, the real reason was that he had a feeling that if he missed today, it would probably be very difficult to take this little woman away in the future. Although he had gone back on his word, that was not important. She had to take her away today, even if she was unwilling. ¡°A man who goes back on his word is not to be trusted,¡± Xue Fanxin said coldly. She had been working hard to resist, trying to remove the pressure on her body. She even fantasized that Little Lei could help her. At this moment, the strongest person in the Lord¡¯s Estate was Little Lei. She could only place her hopes on him. But the red-eyed man had been here for so long. Why wasn¡¯t Little Lei here? ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. This place has already been isolated by me. That little dragon can¡¯t sense anything strange, so he won¡¯t save you. Besides, even if he was here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was in extreme shock, feeling a little afraid of this person who was so powerful that she could not fathom it. The red-eyed man actually knew that Little Lei was a dragon? This was bad! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in that dragon. I¡¯m only interested in you. You can give me an answer now. Do you want to leave with me or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already in this state. Do you think my answer still matters? If I say that I¡¯m unwilling to go with you, will you let me off?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why are you still talking nonsense? Even if you obtain my body, you won¡¯t be able to obtain my heart. Unless you kill me, I¡¯ll escape from you once I have the chance.¡± ¡°I just want to obtain your person. As for your heart¡­ we¡¯ll talk about it in the future.¡± The red-eyed man looked indifferent and was about to reach out to take her away. Right then, a voice tore through the void and warned with intense anger, ¡°Whoever dares to touch my woman, I¡¯ll tear them apart.¡± 1 Hearing this voice, Xue Fanxin was overjoyed. Although her body was still restrained, she felt much better. Chapter 450 - Lord of Nether City The red-eyed man¡¯s outstretched hand paused in the air. He was attacked by a powerful astral wind, forcing him to retract his hand and dodge the attack. Then, he looked coldly in the direction of the void in front of him and frowned slightly. The person¡­ was not weak. Ye Jiushang stepped out of the void. In the next instant, he attacked the red-eyed man with the power of the astral winds again, forcing him back a few more steps. He refused to let him near Xue Fanxin. The red-eyed man did not counterattack, choosing to dodge. He retreated and glared at the newcomer. His brows furrowed even more tightly because he could sense that the person who came was really¡­ not weak. He had not expected such a powerful figure to exist in such a small place. Things were getting more and more interesting. But the newcomer was not a pushover. It seemed a little difficult for him to take this little woman away today. Yet ut piqued his curiosity even more. He had not encountered such an interesting thing in a long time. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be the Lord of Nine Cloud Palace, right?¡± the red-eyed man said provocatively. Ye Jiushang walked to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side first and used his power to remove the pressure on her. After protecting her, he replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be the Lord of Nether City, right?¡± ¡°Since you know my identity, why are you still going against me?¡± ¡°Since you know my identity, how dare you snatch my woman?¡± ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no way to resolve today¡¯s matter peacefully.¡± ¡°Unless you can give up and leave, we can only see the truth in our fists. No one can touch my woman, not even you, the Lord of Nether City.¡± Ye Jiushang released his aura, and a doomsday-like pressure enveloped him. The Nether City Lord also released his pressure to resist. The two auras collided invisibly, setting off destructive waves. The entire room and the surrounding buildings collapsed with a bang, and the ground a hundred feet away cracked. Such a huge commotion alarmed the people from the Lord¡¯s Estate. Everyone rushed over, but they could not approach within a hundred feet. It was as if an invisible wall had blocked them. Just a battle of auras had such great destructive power. If these two really fought, the entire Heavenly Saints City would probably be razed. ¡°If you want to fight, then follow me to another place,¡± Ye Jiushang spat coldly. He did not dare to underestimate the person in front of him at all. The Lord of Nether City was the same. Facing Ye Jiushang, he did not lower his guard. However, he pretended to be indifferent and said casually, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Come if you have the guts.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the end.¡± The two terrifyingly powerful men said a few words and tore through the void, disappearing in an instant. Xue Fanxin¡¯s surroundings were protected by a gentle force. Only when Ye Jiushang left did it disappear. She wanted to follow, but she could not keep up, nor did she have the ability to. She also did not know where these two people were going to fight, making her anxious. Was Ah Jiu a match for that red-eyed man? If not, wouldn¡¯t Ah Jiu be in danger? What should she do? ¡°I¡¯ll look for Little Lei. He should know where they went. Little Lei, Little Lei, where are you? Come out quickly.¡± Chapter 451 - No Fun Anymore The battle of suppression between Ye Jiushang and the Lord of Nether City caused a huge commotion. Forget about Little Lei, even ordinary servants were alarmed. Like the others, Little Lei rushed over, but he was blocked by an invisible wall. He punched a few times before breaking it and running in. He happened to see Xue Fanxin looking for him, so he went forward and asked, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here. What happened? Did you fight with someone again?¡± ¡°Little Lei, can you find Ah Jiu? Quickly take me to him.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind was filled with Ye Jiushang. She was very worried about him, making her anxious and confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t Master return to Nine Cloud Palace? Do you want me to take you to Nine Cloud Palace? No, no. With your current ability, you can¡¯t go yet.¡± ¡°Not to Nine Cloud Palace. Ah Jiu returned just now and fought with a very powerful person. I don¡¯t know where he went; that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to look for him. Little Lei, can you sense his location?¡± ¡°If Master is not at the Nine Cloud Palace, I should be able to sense his location.¡± ¡°Then do it. If you find him, take me there. Quickly.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Little Lei had yet to figure out the situation, but the chaotic scene made him realize that something huge must have happened. He did not waste time asking and tried to find Ye Jiushang. ¡°Master is in the Spirit Origin Mountain Range!¡± ¡°The Spirit Origin Mountain Range?¡± Xue Fanxin was no stranger to the place. She had obtained the Supreme Badge there. Ah Jiu had gone there? Forget it. Now was not the time to care about this. ¡°Little Lei, take me to the Spirit Origin Mountain Range.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Little Lei cast a secret technique. Purple light flashed, and in the blink of an eye, the duo had already arrived in the Spirit Origin Mountain Range. But the place was wrecked. The originally beautiful scenery presented a nightmarish scene. There were traces of fighting everywhere, and many places had huge pits left behind. Even the mountains had been beaten flat, and all kinds of vegetation had been destroyed. Could this be caused by the fight between Ah Jiu and the Lord of Nether City? It was even more terrifying than the end of the world. If they had fought in Heavenly Saints City, the whole city would be razed to the ground. At that time, countless innocent people would have died. ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Jiu?¡± Witnessing the aftermath of the battle, Xue Fanxin was even more worried about Ye Jiushang. Little Lei pulled her back and cast a defense shield to block the rocks that were flying toward her. Following that, a loud bang sounded. A powerful explosion occurred on a distant mountaintop. Two beams of light, one purple and one red, flew out and collided in the sky before separating. Every collision would cause an extremely great destructive force, destroying everything in the surroundings. ¡°Oh my god! Who is Master fighting with? He actually has to use his full strength?¡± Little Lei stared straight at the two lights in the sky and was astonished. ¡°Little Lei, is that Lord of Nether City powerful?¡± Xue Fanxin was also looking at the two lights. Although she could not make out anything, she knew that one of the two lights was the person she was worried about. ¡°What did you just say? The Lord of Nether City?¡± When Little Lei heard the words ¡®Lord of Nether City,¡¯ he was shocked. He retracted his gaze and turned to Xue Fanxin, waiting for her confirmation. If it was really the Lord of Nether City, that would not be fun. Chapter 452 - Mutual Destruction When Xue Fanxin saw Little Lei¡¯s reaction, she already had an answer in her heart. That Lord of Nether City must be a powerful figure. At the very least, he was on par with Ah Jiu and might even be stronger than him. It seemed like Ah Jiu was in danger. ¡°Little Lei, how¡¯s their battle? Who has the upper hand? I can¡¯t see anything. Tell me.¡± ¡°They¡¯re too fast. I can¡¯t see them clearly either. The two of them should still be evenly matched, but Master seems to be injured.¡± Xue Fanxin got anxious. ¡°Ah Jiu is injured? Is it serious? Is he okay? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master has only suffered some minor injuries so far. It shouldn¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°What do you mean so far? What do you mean by shouldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°So far, it shouldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was about to go crazy from anxiety. She originally wanted to ask Little Lei again, but the sudden explosion in the sky frightened her so much that she stopped talking. She looked at the two falling lights from the sky, and her heart tightened. Her gaze kept following them as they landed on the ground one after another, smashing a huge pit in the distance and causing dust to fly everywhere. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± ¡°Woman, don¡¯t go over. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Little Lei pulled Xue Fanxin back. There was still a very strong spirit energy residue in the pit. Even he would be injured if he rushed over now, let alone this weakling. Just as Little Lei had said, when the dust dissipated, the huge pit was filled with all kinds of elemental spirit energy. It wreaked havoc in the surroundings. Even the rocks were shattered by these forces, let alone humans. Although Xue Fanxin was worried about him, she knew that it was useless to charge over. Instead, she might cause Ye Jiushang to lose focus. Hence, she tried her best to force herself to wait patiently. Looking at the elemental spirit energy, she prayed that he was fine. Only when the destructive power gradually dissipated did she take a step forward. She first took two slow steps, then ran forward. This time, Little Lei did not pull her back. He joined her. In the pit, two injured men were lying on both sides of the pit in a sorry state. Even though they were grievously wounded, they were still vigilant and had a strong fighting spirit. It seemed like they could continue their battle at any moment. However, their injuries were already bad. If they fought again, the outcome would be even more tragic. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ The Lord of Nine Cloud Palace is indeed worthy of his reputation.¡± The red-eyed man cleared his throat to hide his heavy injuries, unwilling to show weakness in front of others. Ye Jiushang was the same. Although he was in a poor condition, he would not show it. He forced himself up. ¡°It takes one to know one. The Lord of Nether City lives up to his reputation.¡± Their battle had been very intense. In the end, both sides suffered. No one had gained any benefits. However, the heavens seemed to be more concerned about Ye Jiushang, because he was not alone. ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu¡­ Ah Jiu, how are you? Are your injuries serious? Let me see.¡± Xue Fanxin ran into the huge pit and straight for Ye Jiushang. She only had him in her eyes. She ignored the Lord of Nether City, who was equally injured, and even treated him as if he did not exist. When the Lord of Nether City saw this scene, for some reason, he felt a little depressed. Chapter 453 - The City Lords Decree Xue Fanxin checked Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries, realizing the severity of his condition. New injuries were piled on top of the old ones, which should be a day or two old. Despite being injured, he fought with a powerful opponent like the Lord of Nether City. One could imagine how tragic that battle had been. ¡°Ah Jiu, this is a pill I refined myself. Although its grade is a little low, it¡¯s more or less useful. Take it. I¡¯ll treat you with silver needles later.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that the medicinal pill Xue Fanxin had refined was of a low grade and was not useful to his injuries. However, he still ate it obediently. At this moment, his heart was warm. How many people in this world could truly have feelings for their lovers? When disaster struck, they would fly everywhere. There were very few people who could truly share hardships and never leave each other. He was really grateful to the heavens for being lucky enough to meet such a person. Therefore, no matter what, no matter what the price was, he would not let others harm Xin¡¯er. ¡°Ah Jiu, how did your old injuries come about?¡± Xue Fanxin took out her silver needles. Just as she was about to treat him, he stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°Your injuries are very serious. If you don¡¯t treat them in time, the consequences will be serious.¡± ¡°The acupuncture treatment must be done in a safe environment. Otherwise, once you are affected, it might backfire.¡± As Ye Jiushang spoke, his gaze remained on the Lord of Nether City. He stared at him intently, clearly wary of him. The meaning in his words was obvious: If the Lord of Nether City attacked while Xin¡¯er was performing the acupuncture, the situation would be even worse. Xue Fanxin understood him. She put away the silver needles and glared at the Lord of Nether City. She was furious. Clearly, she was angry that he had hurt Ye Jiushang. Unfortunately, she was not strong enough. She could only be angry now and could not do anything. The Lord of Nether City looked at Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin opposite him. He actually envied Ye Jiushang for having a partner who could share hardships with him and never leave his side¡­ However, he was determined to have this woman. ¡°Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, I¡¯ll return to look for you. I hope you still have the ability to protect the people by your side when the time comes. Otherwise, she will belong to me.¡± ¡°If you come again, I¡¯ll definitely make you unable to return,¡± Ye Jiushang replied domineeringly. He would not lose in terms of aura, even if he no longer had any combat strength. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. I want this woman for sure.¡± ¡°She¡¯s mine. This is a fact that no one can change.¡± ¡°Nothing is absolute. Perhaps one day, she won¡¯t want you anymore¡­¡± The Lord of Nether City smiled sinisterly. He suddenly threw a badge to Xue Fanxin and said straightforwardly, ¡°With this badge, you can enter and leave Nether City at will. I welcome you at any time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want¡ª¡± Xue Fanxin picked up the badge on the ground and wanted to throw it back but Ye Jiushang cut her off. ¡°Xin¡¯er, take the badge. This is a good thing. ¡± ¡°Good thing?¡± ¡°The City Lord¡¯s badges are naturally good things. Keep it. it might be of great use in the future.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The Lord of Nether City suddenly regretted giving the badge to Xue Fanxin. He wanted to take it back, but he felt awkward. 2 Forget it. If they really dared to come to Nether City, he would make them never leave. Chapter 454 - Fight Again After the Nether City Lord threw down the badge, he originally wanted to leave. After all, his injuries were not light. If he stayed and the dragon caused trouble for him, he would really die here. Though the dragon might not gain anything. Things were as the Lord of Nether City had thought. When Little Lei saw that Ye Jiushang was injured, he flew off the handle. He could no longer suppress the rage in his heart and wanted to attack him. ¡°How dare you injure Master? I¡¯ll destroy you.¡± Ye Jiushang stopped Little Lei in time. ¡°Little Lei, don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± ¡°Master, he injured you. I¡¯ll help you beat him up.¡± Little Lei stopped, but it was only temporarily. His eyes were spitting fire as he glared at the Lord of Nether City. His anger was too intense, and he could lose control at any moment. He rushed up and attacked a certain City Lord. The most important person in his life had been injured. How could he not be angry? No matter who it was, they could not hurt his master and his master¡¯s woman. Otherwise, he would definitely kill that person with all his might. ¡°Be good and don¡¯t act recklessly. Stay quiet,¡± Ye Jiushang ordered. The Lord of Nether City was not a simple person. Even if he was injured, he still had extraordinary methods. Little Lei was not his match, and he would definitely suffer if he acted rashly. He did not want Little Lei to take such a risk. Xue Fanxin knew Ye Jiushang¡¯s intentions, so she said to Little Lei, ¡°Listen to your master. Stay here.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Little Lei replied reluctantly. He kept glaring at the Lord of Nether City, his hatred for him extremely strong. The Lord of Nether City sneered and ignored Little Lei, turning to Ye Jiushang, ¡°This battle is not over yet. Let¡¯s fight again next time.¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± Ye Jiushang replied. ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet again.¡± The Lord of Nether City did not waste his breath and tried his best to stand up. Even though his body was riddled with injuries and his clothes were a mess, it did not affect his noble and dignified bearing as a king. He gently waved his sleeve and transformed into a red light that flew into the sky and disappeared. Once he left, Ye Jiushang spat out a mouthful of blood. He seemed to be even weaker than before. His entire body was leaning on Xue Fanxin, and he could not sit steadily. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± Xue Fanxin hugged the heavily injured Ye Jiushang. Seeing him vomit blood, her heart ached terribly. He could still smile. ¡°I¡¯m certain that guy must be vomiting blood somewhere.¡± Just as he had guessed, after the Lord of Nether City left, he stopped in a deserted and safe place and spat out a large mouthful of blood. His situation was not much better than Ye Jiushang¡¯s. His injuries were extremely serious. If his enemies came looking for him at this moment, he could only be cut up by others. He had always known that the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace was unfathomable, but he had never taken him seriously. He thought that ordinary people thought too highly of that guy. After today¡¯s battle, he had no choice but to change his opinion. ¡°After being bored for so long, I finally encountered something interesting. It looks like I won¡¯t find life boring for a long time in the future.¡± Although he was heavily injured, even hurting his cultivation base, the Lord of Nether City was not angry at all. He was not anxious either. Instead, he was excited. He had an indescribable sense of satisfaction as he smiled alone. 1 Chapter 455 - Cant Randomly Try Xue Fanxin did not care what was going on with the Lord of the Nether City. She was busy tending to Ye Jiushang. As the treatment went deeper, she realized that his condition was even more serious than she had imagined. A few of his bones had been broken, and his internal organs were injured. He was simply covered in wounds. She could not find any place that was good. ¡°How could you be so seriously injured? Ah Jiu, what happened?¡± Xue Fanxin dressed up his wounds to prevent them from worsening. ¡°I was in a hurry to rush back. I destroyed the headquarters of the Sacred Fire Sect overnight and had a battle with the Sect Master. I accidentally suffered some injuries.¡± Ye Jiushang explained what he had done yesterday casually as if he was talking about a small matter. He did not mention the difficulty and danger, let alone how he had rushed back with injuries. Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, she would have been snatched away. Even if he did not mention it, Xue Fanxin knew that destroying the Sacred Fire Sect, which could cause trouble for the Nine Cloud Palace, in a single night was not an easy task. Just from his injuries, she could tell how dangerous this matter was. He had just fought a huge battle yesterday, and now there was another one today. Even if Ah Jiu¡¯s body was made of iron, he could not bear it! However, if Ah Jiu had not returned today, she would have been taken away by the Lord of the Nether City. ¡°Ah Jiu, your injuries are very serious, even more than Gu Jinyuan¡¯s. If not for your high cultivation level and strong body, anyone else would have long reported to the King of Hell. How did you get yourself in this condition?¡± Xue Fanxin pulled down his dirty and torn clothes. She saw that there were all kinds of wounds on his body. Some of them had even worsened. This was because he had not tended to them in time. It could be seen how anxious Ah Jiu had been to rush back. He did not even have time to treat his injuries. She was really touched that a man had gone so far for her. Why were her nose and eyes stinging? Ye Jiushang saw that Xue Fanxin was about to cry. He gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Stupid, these are just a few scratches. It¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± 1 ¡°How can you say that? Do you think I¡¯m so easily deceived as a three-year-old child? Some of the wounds have already turned into pus, and a few of your bones have been broken¡­¡± She initially held back, but as she spoke, her tears flowed uncontrollably. She could imagine how precarious of a situation he had been in. Especially in the battle with the Lord of the Nether City, he was not far from death. However, she was the one who had caused such trouble. If not for her, he would not be so distressed¡­ ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. If your heart really aches, then treat me properly. At least help me stop the pain. I¡¯m really in pain. Cough, cough¡­¡± Ye Jiushang could no longer hold on. His consciousness gradually blurred. Finally, his vision turned black, and he collapsed onto Xue Fanxin, unconscious. ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu¡­¡± She called out a few times and realized that the person in her arms had no reaction. She realized that he had fallen into a coma. ¡°Little Lei, can you take us back to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate? We can¡¯t let Ah Jiu suffer any bumps, not even a little shake. He¡¯s very weak now, and his injuries are serious. We can¡¯t move his body casually, let alone shake it.¡± ¡°This might be a little difficult. I can give it a try?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t try it without a hundred percent confidence.¡± She would not joke about Ah Jiu¡¯s life, not even a little. Chapter 456 - Out of Skills Xue Fanxin did not want Ye Jiushang to take any risks, so she did not let Little Lei send them back. Instead, she set up a tent on the spot and treated Ye Jiushang in the destroyed Spirit Origin Mountain Range. Anyway, she had medicine with her and medical tools. As long as she set up a tent and set up a suitable environment, there would be no problem. However, Ah Jiu¡¯s injuries were really serious. It was impossible to treat them with the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art alone, and the effects were not very great. The other medicines were also ineffective, including the painkillers. Even if Ah Jiu was unconscious, he was in so much pain that his brows were furrowed. He even had a high fever. ¡°Why is his condition deteriorating?¡± Xue Fanxin realized that her medical skills were insufficient. She had tried everything but to no avail. At this moment, she felt like she had run out of tricks and wished her medical skills could be better. Apart from the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art, her medical skills did not seem to be of much use here. She could only diagnose the illness by taking the pulse. The other medical theories could only treat some common illnesses and nurse the body. She really could not do anything about the injuries caused by spirit energy. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t you know how to use spirit energy to treat Master?¡± Little Lei was also concerned as he watched from the side. Although he did not know medicine, he had seen quite a few doctors treat people. The most common method was to use spirit energy in the treatment. But if this idiot woman did not understand such a common method, how could he not be anxious? ¡°How can I use spirit energy to treat him?¡± Xue Fanxin really did not know the method. After all, she had not been in this world for long and understood very little. If she had not met Ah Jiu, she might be even more ignorant. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor. How would I know? Aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a, but I¡¯ve never learned to use spirit energy to treat people.¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not omnipotent either.¡± Little Lei rolled his eyes at Xue Fanxin. Not expecting much from her, he thought of a way himself and said whatever came to mind, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to refine pills? Refining a Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill will definitely save Master.¡± ¡°Bone Regeneration Pill?¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. This Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill disappeared even over there. You definitely won¡¯t be able to refine it.¡± Little Lei thought of the most effective method, but he quickly overthrew it. With this idiot¡¯s low-level pill refining skills, even if she had the pill formula, she would not be able to refine it. Furthermore, the pill formula for the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill had long been lost. This method was unrealistic¡­ While he did not have any hope for the pill, he saw Xue Fanxin take out the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. She even took out all kinds of spirit herbs that the four great clans had given her previously. She took out what she needed and even plucked a leaf from the Tree of Life that had just grown a small sprout in her space. She had no choice. The Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill needed the juice of the Tree of Life. She could only pluck the sole tender leaf. ¡°Divine Tree of Life, I¡¯m really sorry. I really need your juice now, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± The Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill was in the new unlocked content of the Myriad Spirit Record. She had already gone to take a look. She had all the herbs she needed. The hardest to find was the sap of the Tree of Life. Fortunately, the four great clans had sent her many precious spirit herbs previously. Otherwise, she would be worried about getting them. No matter what, she had to refine the and Flesh Bone Regeneration Pill. Chapter 457 - Successful Refining The reason the pill formula for the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill had been lost was most likely because the spirit herbs needed to refine it were too difficult to find. The juice of the Tree of Life was a rarity in this world. Even Ah Jiu could not take it out, let alone others. If not for her good luck and the fact that the Tree of Life in her space had just grown a little bud, she would not have been able to refine the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill. Furthermore, she only had one chance. If she did not succeed, she did not have any extra sap. ¡°You can¡¯t be refining the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill, right?¡± Little Lei watched as the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace turned from a small to a large furnace. Then, he saw her seriously refining pills. From time to time, she would meditate as if she was reading the content somewhere, and then refine pills according to the content. The pill formula for the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill was too long and the refinement method was too complicated. Xue Fanxin had no way of memorizing it completely in a short period. At most, she could only remember a rough idea. The exact details were not clear, so during the process, she had to send a wisp of her divine sense into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space to read the Myriad Spirit Record. ¡°Little Furnace, I only have one portion of the sap of the Tree of Life. I hope you can help me in refining the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill in one try. Please.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s pill refining was actually quite unfamiliar, even bordering crudeness. If it were any other alchemist, using such methods to refine pills would be impossible. However, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was quite spiritual. It could sense its master¡¯s anxiety, worry, and panic, so when she started the process, it used its ability to mix the various spirit herbs, fusing them before finally taking shape. When alchemists refined medicinal pills, be it the refinement or the condensation, they had to rely on their own ability. The pill furnace was only a vessel. At most, it would help you lock the medicinal properties and bear the Pill Fire. It would not help you with anything else. However, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was different. It was extremely spiritual and could even refine pills itself. As long as it was willing and there were enough spirit herbs inside, it could help you refine the pill you wanted to refine. Therefore, it did not matter if Xue Fanxin had a firm grasp of the pill formula. As long as she threw enough spirit herbs into the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace, the spirit pill would naturally be formed. Little Lei did not know how powerful the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was. As he watched her concentrated face, when the pills flew out of the furnace, he really thought that they were refined by her. He said in surprise, ¡°Wow¡­ You can actually refine the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill. Furthermore, it¡¯s a high-grade one¡­ You¡¯re really powerful!¡± ¡°Is that so? Haha¡­¡± Xue Fanxin felt that refining pills today was magical. Even she did not know how this pill was created. She had only done as the Myriad Spirit Record said. She vaguely remembered that there seemed to be a mistake in the refinement process. She had thought that she would fail, but who knew that she would succeed? How was that possible? Just as she was feeling puzzled, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace turned into a mini furnace. It flew around her as if taking credit for something¡­ Master, Master, I helped you refine the Bone Regeneration and Flesh Regeneration Pill. Am I very powerful? 1 Xue Fanxin looked at the furnace circling her excitedly and understood. She said sincerely, ¡°Little Furnace, thank you!¡± When the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace received Xue Fanxin¡¯s gratitude, it spun even more happily. Chapter 458 - Person and Furnace Little Lei looked at the flying and spinning Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace and got interested in it. He wanted to reach out and grab it to play with, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Hey, let me play with it. It looks fun.¡± ¡°The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace is very spiritual. It¡¯s good if it¡¯s willing to play with you. If it isn¡¯t, I can¡¯t do anything about it. You guys play here. I¡¯ll give the pill to Ah Jiu.¡± She did not put the furnace back into her space. Instead, she entered the tent with the newly refined pill. After this matter, she seriously realized how little she knew about the world. In the past, she was proud of her medical skills and thought that as long as it was not a terminal illness, she basically had a way to treat it. But reality proved otherwise. This world was not the modernized twenty-first century. There were many things that could not be solved with modern knowledge and technology. She had to use other methods here. She still had a long way to go in the profession of a doctor. There was a lot to learn. She could not be arrogant and complacent. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll work hard to become stronger. When the time comes, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± After feeding him the pill, she accompanied him to see the pill¡¯s effects. How effective would it be? Not long after Ye Jiushang consumed the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill, his body started to change. The broken bones in his body slowly grew and recovered. All the wounds on his body, large and small, were healing and new flesh grew. The entire process took about two hours. In just two hours, the person who was originally covered in injuries had recovered. The wounds were now scabbing. New flesh had already grown out, and the broken bones in his body had all healed¡­ If she had not seen such a magical thing with her own eyes, Xue Fanxin would never have believed it. Was this the miraculous effect of the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill? Such a divine pill was more powerful than any spirit pill. Unfortunately, the sap of the Tree of Life was too rare. Otherwise, she would really want to refine more to carry with her. This way, she would not have to be afraid once she suffered serious injuries. After Ye Jiushang consumed the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill, the pain that was worse than death disappeared. This allowed him to have a good rest and sleep better. Even then, he could sense that there was someone by his side. That was why he could sleep so soundly and peacefully. Xue Fanxin knew that he really needed a good rest. She sat there quietly and tried her best not to disturb him. Hearing sounds outside, she knew that it was Little Lei. She was worried that he would affect Ye Jiushang¡¯s rest, so she went out to deal with it. She saw Little Lei and the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace playing happily, chasing each other. 1 It seemed that the furnace was also a playful little guy. ¡°Hey, stop making a noise. Ah Jiu needs to rest. You¡¯ll disturb him like this. If you want to play, go somewhere far away. Little Lei, I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be staying here. It might take a few days. Go back to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and tell Grandpa about the situation here. Otherwise, he will be fraught with worry.¡± ¡°Can I bring it with me?¡± Little Lei asked as he hugged the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. ¡°As long as it¡¯s willing.¡± Before Little Lei could ask, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace jumped up excitedly. Clearly, it was very willing. Seeing this, Xue Fanxin understood. The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was very spiritual and could even be said to be alive. It had been locked in the space for so long, so it must be bored. Chapter 459 - The Most Crucial Little Lei carried the miniature Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace back to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. In a few blinks of the eye, he had already disappeared. Only Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang were left in the Spirit Origin Mountain Range. There was nothing else. Many creatures in the mountain range had already died or run away. Not even a bug could be seen. However, Xue Fanxin did not feel lonely because Ye Jiushang was by her side. Ah Jiu must have suffered heavy losses this time and needed to nourish himself. Since he was not awake yet, she might as well brew some nourishing soup for him. Xue Fanxin did not stay idle. Outside the tent, she took out her cutlery and brewed a pot of chicken soup. She also made some millet porridge and some dishes suitable for a patient. When Ye Jiushang woke up, he smelled fragrant chicken soup. Although he could not see Xue Fanxin, he knew that she was outside the tent. His heart warmed up. He was not panicked at all. Slowly sitting up, he checked his body first. His injuries had mostly healed, which was unbelievable. He knew how serious his injuries were. It was already very good that he could survive. He still needed a long time to recuperate in the future, and his cultivation would definitely be affected. But now, not only had his cultivation level not regressed, but it had also improved a little. The various injuries on his body were almost healed, especially the broken bones. What shocked him even more was that he actually sensed the power of the Tree of Life in his body. Although it was very little, he could still sense it. Why did he have the power of the Tree of Life in his body? What had happened when he was unconscious? With all kinds of doubts, Ye Jiushang tried his best to get out of bed. He casually took out a shirt and put it on before walking out. The moment he left the tent, he saw Xue Fanxin busy cooking. His heart warmed even more, and he was in a very good mood. ¡°Xin¡¯er.¡± Xue Fanxin did not notice the person behind her, only reacting when she heard the sound and immediately turned around. Seeing that Ye Jiushang was standing behind her, she hurriedly supported him. ¡°Ah Jiu, why are you out? Do you still feel unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel much better. I¡¯m perfectly fine now. Xin¡¯er, how did you treat me? With my injuries, it¡¯s impossible for you to do this with your medical skills.¡± ¡°I used a Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill and then you recovered to this extent, hehe!¡± Ye Jiushang was even more shocked. ¡°You have the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how did you get it?¡± ¡°I refined it. Though I think the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace did the job. With my skills, how can I refine the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill? The small furnace is very spiritual. It seems to know my needs.¡± ¡°Even if it was refined by the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace, if you don¡¯t have the pill formula or the herbs, how can it help you refine it? Do you have the pill formula for the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill?¡± The pill formula was the most important. From what he knew, the pill formula had long been lost. No one in this world could refine the pill, so it had gone extinct. If Xin¡¯er really had the pill formula for the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill, that would be really impressive. Chapter 460 - Wait for Me Xue Fanxin did not know how rare the pill formula for the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill was. Seeing his shocked expression, she felt that it must be something impressive. She asked with a smile, ¡°Ah Jiu, is this pill formula for the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill very valuable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just valuable. It¡¯s not something that money can measure at all. It¡¯s a priceless treasure. The Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill existed in ancient times. Even back then, some high-level alchemists could barely refine it. As time passed, fewer and fewer had the ability before the pill formula was lost. Now, there are no Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pills in this world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that impressive?¡± Then, her pill formula was really a priceless treasure. An extinct pill formula was very valuable! Although she did not answer directly, Ye Jiushang knew that she had the pill formula. He stroked her head and smiled gently. ¡°My Xin¡¯er is amazing. She even has an extinct pill formula.¡± ¡°Hehe, I was just lucky.¡± ¡°By the way, did the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill contain the Tree of Life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The most important component of the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill is the juice of the Tree of Life. Fortunately, the Tree of Life in the space grew a little leaf bud. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to refine it. Your injuries were too serious, and my medical skills couldn¡¯t treat them at all. Later, Little Lei said that the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill was useful, so¡­¡± When Xue Fanxin thought about how useless she was, she felt disappointed. She felt that it had always been the people by her side taking care of her and helping her. She was useless. When could she become a useful person? ¡°Silly girl, why are you so down? Are you letting your thoughts run wild again?¡± Ye Jiushang patted her head again and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Don¡¯t think of yourself as a burden. Compared to others, you¡¯re already very powerful. I don¡¯t know what your past world was like, but I know very well that this world is very complicated. It¡¯s not something a little girl like you who has just arrived can fathom so quickly. If you want to understand this world, you have to have enough strength. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to reach that level at all. Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I understand all of this, so I¡¯ll work hard to become stronger. Aiyaya, while I was talking to you, my food got burned.¡± Only then did she remember that she was cooking. She hurriedly went to deal with it and was almost scalded. Ye Jiushang stared at the flustered Xue Fanxin and found her increasingly cute. The more he looked, the more he felt that she was so beautiful. If he had not met her first, the person who had her now would probably be someone else. In that case, he really should thank that Star Diviner. Otherwise, he would have missed her. Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang was thinking. She carried the prepared food to the table and set up the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°Ah Jiu, come and eat! I made you chicken soup. You must drink it all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat everything Little Xin¡¯er makes.¡± Ye Jiushang took the bowl and was about to start drinking when a voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for me. Hey, wait for me.¡± Ye Jiushang did not care much. He drank what he had to drink. As for the rest¡­ it was not important. Chapter 461 - Her Goal Little Lei rushed over as quickly as possible, but he was still a little late. When he arrived, Ye Jiushang had already started drinking. ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you wait for me? It¡¯s not nice to eat by yourself.¡± Little Lei had actually only smelled the fragrance of food when he returned to the Spirit Origin Mountain Range. He knew that Xue Fanxin had made delicious food, so he quickened his pace and rushed over. Although he was late, it did not affect him much. At the very least, the other dishes on the table had not been touched. But why were these dishes so light? There was no roasted fish or meat. To him, who was not happy without meat, it was unbearable. ¡°Hey, I want to eat roasted fish or rabbit meat.¡± Xue Fanxin filled a bowl with porridge and placed it in front of Little Lei. She said decisively, ¡°You can only eat porridge today. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°But I want to eat roasted fish and rabbit.¡± ¡°Are you eating or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat it.¡± When Little Lei saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s different tone, he immediately picked up his chopsticks and ate the white porridge. He realized that the white porridge was actually quite fragrant, enriched with a faint rice aroma. Although it was not as delicious as roasted meat, it was not bad either. Coupled with the dishes on the table, the taste would be even better. Indeed, one could not despise what this woman made, even if it was plain porridge. After Little Lei had a taste of the white porridge, he drank one bowl and asked for another. The more he ate, the more excited he became. Ye Jiushang ate heartily too. He was clearly eating slowly and elegantly, but he had finished a few bowls. It seemed that Ah Jiu was also a glutton with potential. Xue Fanxin ate a little. When everyone was full, she cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks. Then, she checked Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries and realized that most of them had healed. She sighed again at the wonders and power of the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill. ¡°Ah Jiu, you really frightened me this time. When I realized that I couldn¡¯t save you, I was panicked and scared. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t save you and would lose you. Fortunately, I had Little Lei, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace, the Tree of Life, and the spirit herbs given by the four great clans. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Silly girl, remember this. No matter what happens or how injured I am, you have to believe that I will be fine. Even if I die, as long as my soul hasn¡¯t completely dissipated, I definitely won¡¯t die. Remember, you have to believe me. Believe that your man is not that useless,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a smile. On the surface, he was saying something simple, but after thinking about it carefully, his words seemed to have another meaning. ¡°Ah Jiu, to what extent must my cultivation level reach to be able to come into contact with the world you¡¯re in? Can you give me a goal? Although I¡¯ve been working hard at cultivation, I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m headed. I¡¯m so confused.¡± Little Lei appeared out of nowhere and interrupted, ¡°If you want to help, it¡¯s impossible without being a Mystic Spirit Realm expert.¡± ¡°What is the Mystic Spirit Realm?¡± Xue Fanxin did not care that Little Lei had appeared to disturb her and Ye Jiushang. All she wanted to know was how far the goal she wanted to reach was. ¡°After the Spirit King Realm is the Mystic King Realm, and after that is the Mystic Spirit Realm. Though even if you reach that level, you will be at the bottom in Master¡¯s world. You¡¯re very weak!¡± Even though she knew that she was still far from her goal, Xue Fanxin was not discouraged at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely work hard to reach the Mystic Spirit Realm.¡± As long as she reached the Mystic Spirit Realm, she could begin to come into contact with Ah Jiu¡¯s world. At that time¡­ The Mystic Spirit Realm was her current goal. Chapter 462 - Flame Tiger Flame Furnace Once Xue Fanxin had a clear goal, she was no longer so confused. She even made a series of plans for herself to reach the Mystic Spirit Realm as soon as possible. However, she also knew that cultivation was not easy. You could not do it willfully. Many a time, you had to pay attention to opportunities. Otherwise, your cultivation level would be stuck at a certain stage for the rest of your life. You could not advance no matter what. If she did not have enough opportunities, she would probably not be able to reach the Mystic Spirit Realm¡­ However, she believed that she would definitely be able to reach the Mystic Spirit Realm, because Ah Jiu was her greatest opportunity. While Xue Fanxin was thinking about cultivation, Ye Jiushang was displeased by Little Lei¡¯s interruption. The coldness in his body was extremely obvious. Little Lei¡¯s entire body trembled from the chill Ye Jiushang emitted. He laughed dryly and said, ¡°Hehe, continue chatting. I¡¯ll go play with Flame Furnace.¡± ¡°Who is Flame Furnace?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace! I named it the Flame Furnace. Isn¡¯t that a very domineering name?¡± Little Lei was in a hurry to leave, but he was suddenly not afraid anymore. He bragged to Xue Fanxin about the name he had given the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. ¡°Flame Furnace¡­ This name is pretty special.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s special. Not only is it special, but it¡¯s also very domineering. It¡¯s not just the Flame Furnace; there¡¯s also the Flame Tiger. It¡¯s that little white tiger. Isn¡¯t its name also domineering? It¡¯s as domineering as mine.¡± ¡°Flame Tiger?¡± Xue Fanxin was rendered speechless. She felt that Little Lei especially liked the word ¡®Flame.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! The little white tiger will be called Flame Tiger in the future. The domineering Flame Tiger. Flame Tiger, Flame Furnace, domineering, domineering, haha¡­¡± ¡°I think calling it Little White is more domineering. The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace is called the Little Furnace¡­¡± ¡°Idiot, go away. Don¡¯t change the name I gave. The little white tiger and the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace will be my followers in the future. Their names will be decided by me. I¡¯m going to play with the furnace now. I won¡¯t accompany you.¡± Little Lei no longer wasted his breath on Xue Fanxin. He left with a smile and ran to play with his new friend. They had only known each other for less than a day, but their relationship was already as good as honey. It was really confusing. Ye Jiushang did not care about Little Lei at all. He only wanted to spend time with Xue Fanxin alone. After Little Lei left, he pulled the beauty into his arms and hugged her. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I hope you can put more effort into me, especially when you have nothing to do. You can only think about me. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°What? I just said a few words to Little Lei, and you¡¯re jealous?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I just hope you can pay more attention to me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you always by my side?¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m not by your side?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll think of a way to go to you.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s mood improved. He stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and hugged her even more tightly. The two of them sat on a broken rock and gazed at the stars in the sky. At this moment, they both felt that it was very beautiful. Xue Fanxin leaned on Ye Jiushang¡¯s shoulder as she thought about something. She suddenly asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, back then, you said that you wanted me to go to that Heavenly Spirit Sect. Can I not go? I want to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to any of them. There¡¯s nothing they can help you with. Previously, I asked you to go to the Heavenly Spirit Sect because the Myriad Spirit Pool is useful to you. Now that you¡¯re already in the Spirit Transformation Realm, it¡¯s no longer important. There¡¯s no need to go. Why would you want to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± There were no resources left in the three great sects that could help Xin¡¯er. The resources on her were even better than those of the three great sects! Hence, there was no need to waste time in the three great sects. Chapter 463 - Investigate Personally Xue Fanxin felt a headache when she thought of her missing parents. She could not understand what they were playing at. ¡°Grandpa said that my father had once gone to the Flowing Cloud Sect. His story should have started there, so I want to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect to investigate and see if there are any clues about my father.¡± ¡°I can send people to help you investigate.¡± ¡°I want to do it myself. I must find out what¡¯s going on with my parents. I want to know what happened to them back then. Only by unraveling the mystery myself can I be more clear. Furthermore, I can also understand this world. Climbing up too quickly might not be a good thing. I might miss out on quite a few good sceneries.¡± After this incident, she realized how little she knew about this world. If she wanted to understand this world better, the only way was to walk out of the house and see more places. She would then naturally know a lot of things. Ye Jiushang understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s thoughts and respected her decision. ¡°Alright, after I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll accompany you to the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s set. Ah Jiu, speaking of the three great sects, I have some questions to ask you. Who is that Bai Wuchen? Why do the three great sects listen to his orders?¡± ¡°Bai Wuchen? You¡¯ve seen Bai Wuchen?¡± Ye Jiushang still had some impression of Bai Wuchen. After all, he had given him the title of Young Master Feces Pit. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Bai family invited me to save someone. I offered a high price for the treatment, yet they were willing to comply. For the sake of money, I went. Who knew that I would meet a guy who was hopelessly obsessed with cleanliness? Little Lei even fought with him! It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Xue Fanxin explained the event in detail, including the fact that the maidservant had been controlled. When Ye Jiushang heard about the maidservant, his expression turned ugly. Recalling the vengeful spirit in Su Baifeng¡¯s body, he had a bad feeling. Someone that even the Spacetime Emperor could not completely kill was really not easy to deal with. Since this vengeful spirit insisted on helping Su Baifeng, he could only think of a way to destroy it. No matter how powerful a vengeful spirit was, it was only a vengeful spirit. Furthermore, it had been suppressed for countless years. Its strength had definitely not recovered yet, so he had to destroy it when it was at its weakest. ¡°Xin¡¯er, let¡¯s finish up here and go to the Mystic World.¡± ¡°The Mystic World? Is that where the three great sects are?¡± Xue Fanxin already had a rough understanding of the situation in the Tongxuan Continent. This continent was divided into several levels. The Nanling Empire was located on the lowest level, and it was where ordinary people lived. The three great sects were considered high-level places, and most people primarily cultivated there. As for the Heavenly Saints Empire, it was at the intersection of the highest and lowest levels. To put it bluntly, it was in the middle of the mortal world and the Mystic World, a place that was neither high nor low. No wonder that Heavenly Saints Emperor was so aggrieved. It was indeed not easy to be the ruler of this country. She did not care though. As long as she finished dealing with things here, she would leave. Perhaps she would never return to this place. Therefore, those people and things that had nothing to do with her were not that important. Chapter 464 - Understand a Little Ye Jiushang had come to a small place like the Tongxuan Realm to search for the Phoenix Star. Now that he had succeeded, he had no reason to stay. Therefore, some things here should be settled, especially that Ghost King¡­ ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you care about this place?¡± If she did not have any attachments, once they left, he would say goodbye to this place and probably not return in the future. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my identity. This is an unfamiliar place to me. What can I care about? Apart from Grandpa, everything else is unimportant. As for those friends¡­ There¡¯s no banquet that won¡¯t end. Friends will have lives that belong to themselves sooner or later. We can¡¯t stay together forever.¡± If she had to talk about friends, apart from Gu Jinyuan, she did not seem to have anyone else here. Xue Hanxi treated her quite well, but that was all. No one else had any feelings for her, so she did not have any regrets about leaving this place. ¡°Then, after we return, I¡¯ll end everything here and take you and Grandpa to the Mystic World.¡± ¡°Alright, I really want to see the outside world too! Apart from Grandpa, can I bring Zhuri and Fuyun along? Also, the Night Shadow Guards are all very good.¡± ¡°My consort, if you want to bring them, then bring them. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Taking these people to the Mystic World was an insignificant matter to him. If he was willing, he could even move the entire Lord¡¯s Estate. ¡°Stop it. You haven¡¯t told me what Bai Wuchen¡¯s identity is.¡± Xue Fanxin finally remembered the question she had asked just now. She felt that Bai Wuchen was a difficult person to shake off. In that case, she would understand this guy thoroughly before thinking of a countermeasure to deal with him. Ye Jiushang said with a look of disdain, ¡°He¡¯s just a rare genius of the Bai family. His identity is nothing.¡± ¡°The Bai family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the Bai family of the Heavenly Saints Empire but the Bai family of the Mystic World. Actually, the four great families of the Heavenly Saints Empire are only outer relatives sent by the Mystic World to earn resources here. The true four great families are all in the Mystic World and have quite a high status. Bai Wuchen is a direct descendant of the Bai family and is a rare genius. His status in the Bai family is extremely high, not something those collateral descendants of the Bai family in Heavenly Saints City can compare to. If Bai Feng goes to the Bai family of the Mystic World, he can only be a slave. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I get it a little.¡± It turned out that the four great families in Heavenly Saints City were all tools sent by the higher-ups to earn money and cultivate resources outside. The Xue family was no exception. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think so much. Even the four great families of the Mystic World are not worthy of my attention. Therefore, you can do whatever you want with Bai Wuchen. You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± He stroked her head and used his greatest strength to protect her, letting her do whatever she wanted under his wings. He did not care about the four great clans and three great sects. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Actually, Bai Wuchen is not a bad person. He¡¯s just a little obsessed with cleanliness and a bit arrogant and conceited. Everything else is fine!¡± ¡°You mean you plan to treat him?¡± ¡°As long as he can afford it, I¡¯ll treat him,¡± Xue Fanxin said with a sinister smile. Others could tell at a glance that she was plotting something. If the Bai family in Heavenly Saints City was already so rich, wouldn¡¯t the one in the Mystic World be even more so? If she did not earn a fortune from Bai Wuchen, she would not be Xue Fanxin. Chapter 465 - Red Flower After Ye Jiushang took the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill, his injuries had already mostly healed. He could return to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate now, but he was not in a hurry. He planned to stay here for a few days, spending time with the little woman he loved. He wanted to live a life that only belonged to them. He knew her personality very well. If they went back, her attention would be placed on other things. It would be difficult for her to look at him like now. Most importantly, he had to protect her well. Otherwise, if he was not careful, she would be snatched away, especially by that Lord of the Nether City. He was an absolute enemy. Xue Fanxin was not in a hurry to go back either. Firstly, she was worried about Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries. Secondly, she wanted to relax. After all, too many things had happened recently, and there were endless troubles. Upon returning, she still had a bunch of things to deal with. She wanted to take advantage of the moment to have fun, treating it as a picnic. The Spirit Origin Mountain Range was a beautiful place. Although a huge battle had destroyed it, some activities were still quite interesting. For example, catching fish and snails by the stream, roasting chickens and sweet potatoes in the dirt pile, searching for treasures in the ruins, and so on. They were a good time pass. At this moment, Xue Fanxin was tying her skirt and rolling up her pants. She walked barefoot in the stream and searched for the snail inside, thinking of making fried conch to eat. When Little Lei heard about it, he helped to find conchs very diligently. He was especially interested in delicious food that he had never eaten before. He happily searched for snails in the stream and even used the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace as a container to store them. If it was not enough, he would make the furnace turn bigger. Anyway, no matter how many conchs he found, the furnace could hold them all. The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace followed Little Lei. If Xue Fanxin found too many stone snails, it would also fly over and pretend to be one, doing its best to serve everyone, not caring at all that the snails had made it smell bad. ¡°Hey, is this thing really eatable? It looks ugly and has a hard shell. One is only so little. How can it be eaten?¡± Little Lei was suspicious about whether this snail could be eaten. It was so hard and small. How could they eat it? ¡°You¡¯ll know if it¡¯s edible when I make it. This is a wild snail. The environment it grows in is so good, so the taste must be excellent. However, you can¡¯t eat it so quickly. You have to soak it for a few days and get rid of the mud inside before you can eat it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s troublesome.¡± ¡°It is, but it¡¯s worth it! There are also preparations for the side dishes. I haven¡¯t made the sour bamboo shoots yet!¡± ¡°Can sour bamboo shoots be eaten?¡± ¡°Of course. Anyway, just wait and see. Find it for me now.¡± Xue Fanxin stopped wasting time and continued her search. Right then, a red flower by the shore attracted her attention. A beautiful red flower was growing in the cracks of a few large rocks. It faintly emitted a strange red light. Its petals moved slightly as if greeting someone. Xue Fanxin walked over and looked at the red flower carefully. She felt that it looked like the legendary spider lily. However, as far as she knew, the spider lily could only be found in places like the Yellow Spring. No matter how she looked at it, the Spirit Origin Mountain Range did not look like the Yellow Spring. There shouldn¡¯t be any spider lilies growing here, right? ¡°Is this really a spider lily?¡± With all kinds of doubts and confusion, Xue Fanxin reached out to touch the petals of the red flower to see what kind of flower it was. Unexpectedly, when her hand approached the petals, the red flower suddenly pounced on her and bit her finger. 1 ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 466 - Equinox Flower Xue Fanxin got bit by the red flower, her middle finger bleeding. Although it did not hurt that much, she still screamed in surprise. Her scream frightened Ye Jiushang, who was sitting not far away. He flashed over and saw that Xue Fanxin¡¯s finger was bleeding. Even if it was only a little, his heart ached, and he was anxious. ¡°How did you hurt your hand? What hurt you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. This flower bit me.¡± Xue Fanxin sucked on her finger, and the blood quickly stopped. Then, she looked at the red flower in the crack of the stone and felt that it seemed to be a little different. The color of the flower seemed to have become even redder. Ye Jiushang followed Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze. When he saw the red flower in the crack of the stone, he said in shock, ¡°Equinox flower.¡± Why was there an equinox flower here? ¡°Ah Jiu, could this really be the spider lily?¡± Xue Fanxin knew that the red spider lily was also called the equinox flower, so she was basically certain that the flower in front of her was the spider lily. The spider lily was a flower of death. Meeting such a flower might not be a good thing. ¡°This is indeed the equinox flower. However, I don¡¯t understand why it has grown here and there¡¯s only one? The equinox flower can only be found in the Netherworld or in the Land of Death. It¡¯s impossible for it to grow anywhere else.¡± It was very abnormal for a Flower of Death to appear in the Spirit Origin Mountain Range. Ye Jiushang really could not understand the origins of this flower. As he thought about it, he suddenly recalled something and asked nervously, ¡°Xin¡¯er, were you bitten by this equinox flower?¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s just a little cut, nothing serious. I checked. The flower is not poisonous, and there¡¯s nothing else, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that your blood is extraordinary?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Only then did Xue Fanxin remember that her blood contained the power of nirvana. Even a little could be very useful. She wondered what would happen if the spider lily drank her blood. Ye Jiushang was not in the mood to think about the spider lily. His only concern was Xue Fanxin. He was worried about what effect this bite would have on her. ¡°Xin¡¯er, check again and sense your body carefully to see if there¡¯s anything wrong with it. The equinox flower comes from the Netherworld or the Land of Death. It¡¯s born with the power of death and will affect other living beings. Since you were bitten by it, you need to see if any power of death has invaded your body.¡± If the power of death really invaded her body, it would be troublesome. However, Xin¡¯er¡¯s blood contained the power of nirvana, which happened to be the nemesis of the power of death. Therefore, it should not have much effect on her. Xue Fanxin scanned her body again, but she did not find anything strange. Apart from the skin on her fingers, everything else was fine. ¡°Ah Jiu, are you thinking too much? Although the red spider lily has the title of the Flower of Death, it also has another name, the Soul Guiding Flower. It¡¯s the only flower on the path to the netherworld, guiding the ghosts to find the correct path of reincarnation. This flower¡­¡± 1 As Xue Fanxin spoke, she suddenly felt a little sleepy. In the end, she closed her eyes and everything went black. 1 ¡°Xin¡¯er¡­¡± Chapter 467 - The Story of the Flower (1) Xue Fanxin suddenly collapsed, startling Ye Jiushang. Flustered, he hurriedly reached out to catch her. He shouted with her in his arms, ¡°Xin¡¯er, Xin¡¯er¡­¡± Little Lei was picking up snails in the distance. When he heard his panicked yells, he was shocked. He turned back and saw that Xue Fanxin had fainted. Throwing down the snails he had just found, he charged over. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with her? She was fine just now. Why has she fainted now?¡± To Little Lei, Xue Fanxin held an important position in his heart. If something happened to her, he would get edgy and worried. ¡°Xin¡¯er¡­¡± Ye Jiushang did not have the time to care about Little Lei. He tried his best to call out to the person in his arms and checked her physical condition. He realized that her body was completely fine, but she had fallen into a coma. No matter how he called out to her, she could not be woken up. Even he did not know what was going on in this situation. He became more and more apprehensive. Helpless, he could only settle scores with the spider lily. ¡°What did you do to her? If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t even be a flower in peace.¡± The spider lily swayed its petals as if expressing something. Then, the flower flew off the ground and turned into a red light that drilled into Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead. It had happened too suddenly. Ye Jiushang was not prepared at all. Even if he had acted in time to stop the red light from flying into Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead, it was useless. This was because when he reached out, he could not grab the red light at all as if he was grabbing air. ¡°Master, that flower seems to have flown into her forehead.¡± Little Lei had also seen this scene. Although he did not know what was going on, he knew very well that this matter was serious. He had heard from his master that the flower was called the equinox flower. It originated from the Netherworld. The Netherworld was not a good place. There were ghosts everywhere, filled with the aura of death. ¡°Xin¡¯er¡­¡± In a moment of desperation, Ye Jiushang could only send a wisp of his divine sense into Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead to see what was going on. The forehead was closely connected to a person¡¯s sea of consciousness. Entering from the forehead would usually lead to the sea of consciousness. In other words, the equinox flower had reached Xin¡¯er¡¯s consciousness. However, outsiders could not casually enter others¡¯ sea of consciousness. If they were forceful, they would definitely cause harm to others¡¯ sea of consciousness, unless that person did not reject you. Ye Jiushang did not know if Xue Fanxin would be willing to let him enter her sea of consciousness, but he had no choice. He could only take the risk. If the situation was wrong, he would immediately retreat. When Ye Jiushang separated his divine sense and tried to enter Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness, he realized that she did not reject him. He finally relaxed and entered her boldly. Was this Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness? A person¡¯s sea of consciousness was very important. The form and attributes of the sea of consciousness were even more so. This concerned a person¡¯s spiritual sense cultivation. Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness was actually in a chaotic state. Just as Ye Jiushang was about to study her sea of consciousness, he noticed that not far away, a spider lily was floating and emitting an extremely intense red light. It slowly illuminated Xue Fanxin¡¯s entire sea of consciousness until it was red. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Jiushang questioned angrily. The spider lily ignored Ye Jiushang. The red light emitted became stronger and stronger. In the end, it was extremely dazzling, making it impossible to open his eyes. 1 Chapter 468 - The Story of the Flower (2) Ye Jiushang did not know what was going on. The red light was too intense and dazzling just now. He had no choice but to close his eyes, blocking them with his hand. However, when the red light faded, he realized that he was in an unfamiliar place, a world of birds and flowers. Was this an illusion? While he wondered if he was hallucinating, he realized that Xue Fanxin was standing in front of him. Hence, he hurriedly went to her side. ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, why are you here? Where is this?¡± Xue Fanxin was glad to see him. She felt that she was no longer alone. Even if she did not know where she was, she was at ease. As long as Ah Jiu was around, she was not afraid of even hell. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this is either. It might be an illusion in your sea of consciousness.¡± Ye Jiushang was certain that the Xue Fanxin in front of him was not an illusion but the real her. She was trapped in this unknown place like him. Although he did not know where this was, he was certain that there was no danger here. It was likely that only a strand of their divine sense was trapped. As long as they could wake up in reality, they could leave this strange place. But how could they wake up? ¡°What¡¯s going on? Just now, I suddenly felt very, very sleepy. I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes. Then, a red light suddenly came over, and I was here. Ah Jiu, do you think this is caused by that spider lily?¡± Apart from the spider lily, she could not think of anything else suspicious. ¡°That must be it. I wonder what it wants to do?¡± ¡°What can a flower do?¡± ¡°This flower is quite unusual. It¡¯s different from ordinary equinox flowers. In fact, I don¡¯t know much about equinox flowers either. I¡¯ve only seen it once, that too from afar.¡± ¡°If even you don¡¯t know, then this matter will be tricky.¡± In Xue Fanxin¡¯s opinion, Ye Jiushang was omniscient and omnipotent. If he also did not know what was going on, then it must be very powerful. What was the background of this spider lily? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling puzzled, a man and a woman appeared in front of her. The woman was wearing a red knee-length skirt, looking cute and charming, while the man was dressed in a dark purple robe. The two of them were chasing each other in the flowers. ¡°Master, Master, come and chase me!¡± ¡°Hua Ying, don¡¯t run around. Come back.¡± ¡°Master, you said that you would play with me today. Do you want to go back on your word?¡± ¡°This is not the way to play with you. Your injuries have just healed, so you shouldn¡¯t exercise too much. Stop running.¡± ¡°My injuries have long healed. Master, will you always be with Hua Ying?¡± ¡°Yes, Master will always be with Hua Ying.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll agree to be together forever.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± From their conversation, one could tell that they were master and disciple. However, from the way they interacted, they looked very much like lovers. ¡°Hello, may I ask where this is?¡± When Xue Fanxin saw the two of them walk over, she went forward to ask. Unexpectedly, they ignored her and did not even glance at her. To be precise, they did not seem to have seen her. What was going on? Chapter 469 - The Story of the Flower (3) Although Xue Fanxin was a little displeased, she did not show it. Instead, she walked forward and asked politely, ¡°Excuse me, may I know where this is?¡± However, the couple still ignored Xue Fanxin. Despite walking in front of her, they acted as if there was no one except them¡­ If they continued walking like this, the three of them would bump into each other. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± The man and woman were about to crash into her, making Xue Fanxin angry. Since they did not move out of the way, she could only dodge by herself. However, one of her arms did not move out in time and collided with the two. In the end¡­ Logically speaking, even if her arm did not hurt, she should have felt something. But there was no sensation at all. What was even stranger was that her arm seemed to be invisible and could be passed through at will. In other words, if those two people could pass through her arm and continue forward, wouldn¡¯t that mean she was transparent? In order to test her conjecture, Xue Fanxin ran forward and stood in front of the couple, waiting for them to bump into her. Just as she had expected, they actually passed through her body and did not see her at all as if she did not exist. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Jiushang had been observing the surroundings and had also seen the man and woman. As he could not sense any malice from them, he let Xue Fanxin contact them. Seeing the two of them pass through her body, he instantly understood. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this should be someone¡¯s Realm of Memory. We don¡¯t belong to this person¡¯s memory, so we can only be spectators here.¡± ¡°The Realm of Memory? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an image created by a person¡¯s memories. It¡¯s not an illusion. It¡¯s just a projection of a person¡¯s memories so that those who enter the Realm of Memory can see the story.¡± ¡°See the story?¡± What was going on? ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll understand if you continue watching.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head to check if she was actually transparent. He could touch her. This further proved that this place was a Realm of Memory. In that case, there should be no danger. They might be able to leave after seeing the memories here. Xue Fanxin did not think too much about it. She had no idea what the Realm of Memory was. Now, she could only do as he said and focus on the story. While she was staring at the couple, the scene suddenly changed. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at another place. It was a cliff floating in the air, with a magnificent martial arts arena built on top. In the middle of the martial arts arena was a stone bed, and on it lay a woman covered in blood. She was none other than the red-clothed woman called Huaying whom they had just seen. The woman was lying on the stone bed on her last breath. Her limbs were nailed, and her wounds were constantly bleeding. Bright red blood kept flowing out of the wounds, dyeing the surroundings red. She tried her best to open her eyes in despair and unwillingness, as if she was waiting for something, expecting something¡­ ¡°Master¡­¡± 1 Chapter 470 - The Story of the Flower (4) Xue Fanxin came to the martial arts arena and saw that Huaying was nailed to the stone bed with four nails. Blood was flowing out little by little, and there seemed to be some array formation set up that kept taking away her life force. Huaying lay on the stone bed. Her mouth kept working hard. As long as she had some strength, she would speak. Her tone was filled with anticipation and confusion, as well as unwillingness and hatred. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be with Master? Why won¡¯t you let me be with Master? Master, Huaying is in so much pain, and Huaying is so tired. Where are you? ¡°Master, are you also imprisoned by them? ¡°Master¡­¡± A loud voice sounded from the air, but the speaker was nowhere to be seen. ¡°The criminal, Luo Huaying, has fallen in love with her master. She doesn¡¯t know how to repent and has committed a heinous crime. She will be punished with the Soul Dispelling Nails.¡± When Xue Fanxin heard these words, she said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s just a master and disciple relationship. How did it become a heinous crime? Because of this reason, a couple was torn apart and their lives were cruelly taken away. Which bastard is so cold-blooded and heartless?¡± ¡°Some sects strictly forbid disciples from having a relationship with their master. Once discovered, they will be severely punished. At best, their cultivation will be crippled, and at worst, their souls will be destroyed. The punishment this woman received should be the most serious. The result will be her soul annihilation.¡± Ye Jiushang knew quite a lot about sects, so he could tell at a glance what array formation was set up on the stone bed under Luo Huaying. That was the Soul Dispelling Formation. Coupled with the Soul Dispelling Nails, it would wipe out a person¡¯s soul from this world. No matter what, it would be impossible to find it again. This was usually the highest punishment in the sect. But no matter how serious her crime was, a woman who was in love with her master should not suffer such a harsh punishment. ¡°They¡¯re really detestable. How can they use such a cruel and vicious punishment on that young woman?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Huaying gradually dying on the stone bed. The scene changed again. In the blink of an eye, Xue Fanxin had arrived at another location, a mysterious place with blooming spider lilies. A man in white had his back facing Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. He said to a spider lily in front of him, ¡°Huaying, this is all I can do for you. Whether you can revive or not depends on your luck. Fuyan has already become a demon. Now, the only person in this world who can save him and these ten million living beings is you. You have to work hard, okay? The power of the Soul Locking Crystal has been exhausted. I can only send your remnant soul into the flower now and use its power to protect your soul.¡± The white-clothed man took out a wisp of Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul from the white crystal in his hand and sent it into a spider lily. Along with a powerful spirit technique, he set up a protective array in the surroundings. He waited for a long time before leaving. From then on, the white-clothed man never appeared again. Spring passed and autumn came. The four seasons changed. After many years, the spider lily bloomed more and more beautifully, and its spirituality became stronger. However, it was still only a flower, no different from the other spider lilies here. After countless years, the white-clothed man finally returned. He moved the spider lily carrying the Falling Flower Shadow out of the soil and planted it in a special potted plant. He planned to take the flower away, but after a few steps, a strong wind suddenly blew. The spider lily that had just been transplanted into the potted plant was blown away by the wind and disappeared¡­ ¡°Huaying¡­¡± Chapter 471 - Help Her Not only was the spider lily blown away, but even Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang were the same. The two of them looked carefully and realized that they had returned. ¡°Ah Jiu, where is this?¡± Xue Fanxin was a little dizzy. She looked at the white space in front of her and had no idea where it was. ¡°This is your sea of consciousness. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Ye Jiushang knocked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head to wake her up. ¡°Sea of consciousness? This is my consciousness?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t started cultivating your divine sense yet, so you naturally don¡¯t know about the sea of consciousness. Although your cultivation level is low, your talent is extraordinary and not something ordinary people can compare to. Knowing your sea of consciousness and cultivating the divine sense in advance shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you. Your sea of consciousness is currently in chaos form. It¡¯s the most powerful and mysterious form among all the sea of consciousness forms, but it¡¯s also the most unstable. Whether the sea of consciousness in chaos form can become stronger will depend on your own fortune. It will be the strongest, and it will be the weakest.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll comprehend in the future. Now is not the time to think about this. What do you plan to do with that flower?¡± Ye Jiushang looked ahead at the spider lily floating in the air. It seemed like this flower was planning to stay in Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness, wishing to use her power to protect its soul. If he was not wrong, that story just now was to gain their sympathy and make them willingly protect it. No matter how tragic the woman called Luo Huaying was, it had nothing to do with him. He only cared about Xue Fanxin. If protecting the soul of this flower would harm Xin¡¯er, he would never allow it. ¡°I seem to understand a little now. Because that woman called Luo Huaying was in love with her master, she suffered the punishment of having her soul destroyed. Later, that white-clothed man used some unknown method to protect a wisp of the Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul, which is now in this spider lily. In that case, this flower is Luo Huaying.¡± Xue Fanxin was not stupid. She perceived a little after linking these things together. Luo Huaying wanted to use her power to recover, or rather, someone wanted to use her power to help Luo Huaying. She felt that the latter was more likely because the current Luo Huaying only had a little remnant soul left. It did not even have consciousness. How could it do these things? Hence, someone must be up to no good. If not for someone playing tricks, how could the spider lily appear in the Spirit Origin Mountain Range? ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to protect an incomplete soul. It might absorb the power of your soul to nourish itself. After all, remnant souls are remnant souls. They no longer have their own bodies. When these remnant souls recover to a certain extent, if they have evil thoughts, they might possess you. Especially when they encounter a body with a treasure and extraordinary talent, not many remnant souls can resist such temptation.¡± The more Ye Jiushang thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was too risky. Therefore, no matter what, he had to think of a way to extract the equinox flower out of Xin¡¯er¡¯s consciousness. Just as he was thinking about how to get this flower out, he suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Help her.¡± Xue Fanxin was extremely shocked. She shouted in surprise, ¡°Master¡­¡± Chapter 472 - I Have Something to Say First Xue Fanxin recognized her master¡¯s voice. However, she did not understand why she could hear her master¡¯s voice in her sea of consciousness. ¡°Master, is that you? Where are you?¡± No matter how she shouted, there was no response from the surroundings. This made her think that the sound she had heard was an illusion. If she was the only one who had heard it, it might have been an illusion, but it was unlikely that the two of them had both imagined it. ¡°Xin¡¯er, was that person your master?¡± Ye Jiushang asked. ¡°Ah Jiu, did you hear Master¡¯s voice too?¡± Ye Jiushang nodded. He was certain that it was not an illusion. ¡°I did hear it. If that voice is really your master¡¯s, then this matter is probably not simple.¡± He did not know who Xin¡¯er¡¯s master was, but someone who could let a soul pass through time and space was not simple. ¡°Master, what do you mean? Do you want me to help Luo Huaying?¡± Xue Fanxin could not obtain her master¡¯s response and could only figure it out herself. She was getting more and more confused about her master. She wondered what her master was up to. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t care why you insist on protecting a remnant soul, but I¡¯ll say this first. If that remnant soul harms Xin¡¯er at all, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s tone was unyielding. It carried intense dissatisfaction, anger, and even killing intent. He did not know where Xue Fanxin¡¯s so-called master was, but he had a feeling that this master must know everything about Xin¡¯er like the back of his hand. Perhaps he was hiding in a corner and watching them. Whoever dared to hurt Xin¡¯er, he would kill them and leave them without a burial place. Even Xin¡¯er¡¯s master was no exception. The elder, who was in a mysterious place, sensed Ye Jiushang¡¯s terrifying anger and killing intent. He could not help but tremble when he sensed his aura. There were two other people beside him, and one of them was the white-clothed man in the Realm of Memory. He was staring at Xue Fanxin through the water mirror. He was nervous and asked uneasily, ¡°Are you sure that Huaying will be fine on that girl called Xue Fanxin?¡± ¡°Ruiyuan, please understand the current situation. It¡¯s not that Luo Huaying will be fine on Xin¡¯er, but will Xin¡¯er be fine with Luo Huaying on her? The reason we agreed to help you is because of the billions of lives in the Xiaoyao Domain. We don¡¯t want the people of the Xiaoyao Domain to be plunged into misery and suffering, so we let Xin¡¯er take this risk. Just as Ye Jiushang said, if Luo Huaying dares to harm Xin¡¯er or have ulterior motives, I, as her master, will personally make her soul dissipate without that punk surnamed Ye having to do anything. The evil deeds that your Xiaoyao Domain has done will be borne by your Xiaoyao Domain itself. We can¡¯t be bothered with the life and death of your Xiaoyao Domain.¡± After one of the elders finished speaking, the other elder said, ¡°Ruiyuan, Xin¡¯er is very important to us while Luo Huaying is only a stranger to us. Although she is worthy of sympathy, it is not worth us sacrificing Xin¡¯er to fulfill her wish. I hope you can understand.¡± These two old men were the two who had appeared in the tomb. The two of them were not arguing but were on the same side. They both felt a little regretful. They really shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this. After all, Xin¡¯er had a special position. If anything happened because of this, they would be banging their heads against the wall. Chapter 473 - Believe Him Once The white-clothed man was rendered speechless. Although he was still nervous, he felt that the man called Ye Jiushang was very dangerous. Huaying was already weak and could not withstand any wind or waves. She had to be protected properly, or the remnant soul would dissipate. Was entrusting Huaying to these people a wrong decision? However, only the power of nirvana could save Huaying now. He had no choice. He hoped that this girl called Xue Fanxin could save Huaying and the billions of living beings in the Xiaoyao Domain. Xue Fanxin did not have so many considerations. She only knew that her master had asked her to protect the remnant soul in this spider lily, a pitiful young woman. ¡°Ah Jiu, forget it. Since this is Master¡¯s idea, we¡¯ll do as he says. This spider lily is in my consciousness, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whose idea it is. If it harms you, I¡¯ll not allow them to exist.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s attitude was firm. If not for the appearance of Xue Fanxin¡¯s master, he would have long thought of a way to get rid of the equinox flower. Xin¡¯er had a supreme treasure on her and was a genius with an excellent foundation. If others found out about this, there would definitely be countless people spying on her. He could not let an unknown remnant soul stay on Xin¡¯er forever. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. If anything happens with that spider lily, I¡¯ll kill her before you can do anything.¡± Although the story of Luo Huaying was tragic and touching, it did not mean that she would sacrifice herself for a pitiful person. It was fine if she only paid a small price that she could bear, but if she hurt her roots or loved ones, that was impossible. Xue Fanxin observed the spider lily carefully and realized that it was the same as the Supreme Badge in her dantian. It only stayed here quietly and did not affect her at all. Perhaps she was thinking too much. Since her master had agreed to this, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. How could her master harm her? Ye Jiushang knew that this could only be put aside for the time being, so he did not say anything else. However, he had other plans. After returning, the first thing he had to do was to find a way to deal with the remnant soul hidden in her sea of consciousness. Especially without harming her main body, he had to accurately and safely get that remnant soul out. ¡°Ah Jiu, let the nature take its course. Let¡¯s not always think of things in a bad way. Perhaps there will be a good development. I choose to believe in Master and that he won¡¯t harm me. Please believe in my master too. At least believe in him once.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe him this once. I¡¯ll let this equinox flower stay in your consciousness for the time being.¡± Although Ye Jiushang said that he believed her, he was still suspicious. Perhaps he cared too much about Xin¡¯er and could not tolerate anything happening to her; that was why he was so nervous. No matter what the reason was, Xin¡¯er was the most important. Nothing else mattered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. You have to believe me. In your opinion, am I someone who can be defeated so easily?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled playfully at Ye Jiushang and teased him, lest he always had a tense expression. Ye Jiushang smiled helplessly and stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head. He did not say anything. Chapter 474 - Youre the Most Useful A bright red spider lily entered Xue Fanxin¡¯s consciousness just like that, but no one noticed that in the center of the spider lily, a beautiful woman in a red dress had slowly opened her eyes. She looked at the world in front of her in confusion and listened to the faint sounds in her surroundings. Her mind was blank, but soon, she closed her eyes and resumed her sleep. Xue Fanxin had already left her sea of consciousness and returned to her main body. When she opened her eyes, she saw Little Lei staring at her. The young man¡¯s clear eyes were filled with sincerity. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re finally awake. You frightened me and Master just now. How can you faint just like that? How useless.¡± Although Little Lei was saying mean things, his tone was filled with concern. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m useless. You¡¯re the most useful,¡± Xue Fanxin retorted warmly. The feeling of being cared for made her feel happy. She swore to protect the people who had given her happiness. She had a big heart and wanted everyone who loved her and the people she loved to be happy. Yet it was also very small. It could only contain the people she cherished. She couldn¡¯t care less about the others. The wisp of divine sense that Ye Jiushang had sent into Xue Fanxin¡¯s consciousness had also returned. He first took a deep breath and adjusted the spirit energy in his body before opening his eyes. When he saw that Xue Fanxin was arguing with Little Lei, he was finally relieved. After this incident, he understood that no matter how hard he tried to protect her, it was not as effective as Xin¡¯er becoming stronger herself. Only when she got stronger could those monsters not hurt her. It seemed like he had to spend more effort on Xin¡¯er¡¯s cultivation path. ¡°My injuries are alright now. Let¡¯s return to the Lord¡¯s Estate,¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly said. Xue Fanxin was still bickering with Little Lei. Just as things were getting heated, she heard Ye Jiushang say that he wanted to go back. The duo did not react and stared at him in a daze. ¡°Ah Jiu, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to play here for a few more days? Why have you suddenly decided to go back?¡± ¡°I want to settle the things here as soon as possible, then take you to the Mystic World. Only by going there can you really come into contact with the cultivation path, improving faster. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go back now.¡± Ye Jiushang got Little Lei to cast a spell to bring them back to the Lord¡¯s Estate. Of course, Little Lei followed the orders. Although he still wanted to play, he had to listen to his master. He could only take them to the Lord¡¯s Estate. The Lord¡¯s Estate was not calm at this moment. In the battle between Ye Jiushang and the Lord of the Nether City, half of the Lord¡¯s Estate had been destroyed. Such a huge commotion would definitely attract the attention of quite a few people in Heavenly Saints City. If not for the fact that Xue Fanxin had caused a scene previously and that the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, the four great clans, and even the three great sects stood up for her, after something happened to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, some restless people would have already acted. There were some exceptions though Over the past two days, Bai Wuchen had been visiting Xue Fanxin, but he was rejected for all kinds of reasons. Today was already the third time he had come to seek an audience. The outcome was still the same. In a rage, he barged into the Lord¡¯s Estate. Zhuri led people to stop Bai Wuchen, but they were no match for him. All the Night Shadow Guards were beaten to the ground. ¡°I just want to see your consort. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± ¡°The consort didn¡¯t say that she wanted to see you, so that means no.¡± Even if Zhuri had been defeated, he did not compromise. He glared at Bai Wuchen, looking like he could rush up and fight at any moment. ¡°What if I must see your consort today?¡± ¡°Then step over my corpse.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 475 - Unlucky Young Master (1) Bai Wuchen only wanted to see Xue Fanxin and ask her for an answer. Who knew that meeting her would be so difficult? The people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate blocked him left and right, refusing to let him in. Initially, he had wanted to patiently resolve this problem, but he was really angry today. His mind was a mess, and he started arguing with the people from the Lord¡¯s Estate. In the end, the matter blew up, and his anger surged. To help that little woman, Xue Fanxin, he had not hesitated to mobilize the three great sects. After doing so much, did he not even have the right to see her? Zhuri and the others did not spread the news that Xue Fanxin was not in the Lord¡¯s Estate. No matter who came to seek an audience, they rejected everyone with the excuse that she was in seclusion. Bai Wuchen got furious after repeated attempts. Not only did he barge into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, but he also fought. Many Night Shadow Guards were injured as a result. No one in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was Bai Wuchen¡¯s match. Even Zhuri had been defeated. ¡°I must see your consort today, or I¡¯ll flatten this Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate.¡± Right then, Xue Fanxin happened to return to the Lord¡¯s Estate. Ye Jiushang was obviously here too. The moment he returned, he noticed the strange situation here. Although they were not present, with Ye Jiushang and Little Lei¡¯s ability, forget about a small Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, they could sense even half of Heavenly Saints City if they wanted to. Therefore, they quickly knew who was causing trouble. ¡°Master, that Young Master Feces Pit is here. Should we throw him into the feces pit again?¡± When Little Lei thought of how Bai Wuchen had been soaked in the feces pit for a night, he found it funny. He couldn¡¯t help but want to do it again. This Young Master Feces Pit was really something. Of all people, he had to provoke his master. He was really stupid. He deserved to be unlucky. ¡°Young Master Feces Pit? Bai Wuchen is here?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s cultivation level was not high, and her divine sense had not been cultivated, so she could not sense what was happening around the estate. However, after hearing Little Lei¡¯s words, she could make a rough guess. Presumably, Bai Wuchen, that guy with severe mysophobia and arrogance, was looking for trouble again. There was going to be a good show. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see if that Bai Wuchen wants to bathe in the feces pit again.¡± Hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s sinister words, Xue Fanxin and Little Lei glanced at each other. Their bodies trembled as they mourned for a certain clean freak. That unlucky guy might end up in a feces pit again. ¡°Woman, do you think that Young Master is going to soak in the feces pit again?¡± Little Lei softly asked Xue Fanxin from behind. Xue Fanxin replied in a low voice, ¡°I think there¡¯s an 80% chance. Ah Jiu doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡± A certain lord was terrifying even when he was in a good mood, but when he was in a bad mood, he was like a demon from hell. Whoever provoked him at this time could only wait for death. Bai Wuchen only knew that Xue Fanxin and Little Lei were related to the Nine Cloud Palace, but he did not know their relationship with it, nor did he know that a certain lord was the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace. Therefore, he was still causing a ruckus in the outer courtyard. He had made up his mind to see Xue Fanxin today, or he would not let the matter rest. But suddenly, he felt an incomparably powerful aura nearby. It seemed a little familiar as if he had seen it somewhere before. Right, this was the aura of the Master of the Nine Cloud Palace. Chapter 476 - Unlucky Young Master (2) A dignified and cold voice sounded. ¡°I heard that you want to flatten my estate?¡± These words were said calmly, and it was even a question, but it gave people the feeling that it was like the ice in the abyss of hell, able to freeze people until they trembled. When Bai Wuchen saw Ye Jiushang, he was shocked. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, why¡­ why are you here?¡± ¡°This is my residence. Where should I be if not here?¡± ¡°Your residence, you¡­¡± Bai Wuchen had already guessed Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity, but he could not digest such important information for a moment. He was stunned and did not move. He looked at Ye Jiushang in shock as if he was looking at a terrifying person. His expression was twisted. Oh my god! The lord of a small lord¡¯s estate in the Tongxuan Realm is actually the master of the Nine Cloud Palace? The dignified Master of the Nine Cloud Palace was not in his Nine Cloud Palace. He had come to such a small place to be a lord and imperial uncle. Was he playing a game of pretend? This kind of game would kill people. Perhaps things were not as he thought. Perhaps¡­ Bai Wuchen still wanted to take a chance and think that the Lord of Nine Cloud Palace would not be wasting his time in a small country. However, Zhuri¡¯s words destroyed his hope. Zhuri got up from the ground and bowed to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Then, the other Night Shadow Guards knelt on one knee and bowed to Ye Jiushang. They shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± The Night Shadow Guards¡¯ bow had already confirmed Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity. He was the Ninth Lord of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace. Bai Wuchen even had thoughts of dying. Ever since the feces pit incident two years ago, the Lord of Nine Cloud Palace had become the person he was most afraid of. It could even be said that he was his inner demon. He had once sworn that he would take a detour whenever he saw the Lord of Nine Cloud Palace in the future and never provoke him again. But today¡­ He really wanted to kill himself. Wait, it didn¡¯t seem to be that simple. Bai Wuchen thought of something. He looked at Xue Fanxin, who was standing beside Ye Jiushang, in extreme horror. He wanted to bang his head against the wall even more now. If the Master of the Nine Cloud Palace was the Ninth Lord, then wouldn¡¯t Xue Fanxin, the Ninth Consort, be the mistress of the Nine Cloud Palace? Back then, the mistress of the Nine Cloud Palace had personally come to visit him, but he had despised her for being dirty and even attacked her. If not for something that had happened later that made him change his mind, he might have already offended the two most important people in the Nine Cloud Palace. ¡°You¡­ you guys¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Feces Pit, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Xue Fanxin greeted Bai Wuchen with a sinister smile. Bai Wuchen panicked even more, almost falling from his wheelchair. If not for the attendant beside him helping him stabilize the wheelchair, he would have really fallen. The attendant beside him knew that the person his Young Master was most afraid of was the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace. In the past, once he heard that the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace had appeared somewhere, he would never go to that place. Unexpectedly, when he went out this time, not only did he meet the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace, but he also provoked him. Their Young Master was really unlucky. They wondered if the Nine Cloud Palace would throw their Young Master into a feces pit again. With the temper of the Lord of Nine Cloud Palace, there was an 80% chance that it would come true. Therefore, they had to be mentally prepared. Chapter 477 - Unlucky Young Master (3) Bai Wuchen held some status in the Mystic World. However, when he saw Ye Jiushang, he lost his wits. That was why he was so panicked. He quickly controlled his emotions and relied on his willpower to maintain his composure. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the lord of a small Heavenly Saints Empire in the Tongxuan Realm to be the master of Nine Cloud Palace. This really shocked me!¡± ¡°What I like to do has nothing to do with Young Master Wuchen, right? Just now, Young Master Wuchen said that he wanted to raze my Lord¡¯s Estate. I really want to ask how you want to do that.¡± Ye Jiushang did not give Bai Wuchen a chance to change the topic. He was in a bad mood today and was worried that he had nowhere to vent. He had not expected this Young Master Feces Pit to come knocking on his door and help him vent his anger. ¡°I was just saying it out of anger. Why take it seriously, Your Highness?¡± ¡°But I took it seriously.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°I heard that when I was not around, you bullied my woman.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what happened¡­¡± ¡°I heard that you despise my woman for being dirty?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then I want to see how clean you are.¡± Ye Jiushang did not give Bai Wuchen a chance to explain. As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand and sent out a powerful astral wind, sending him flying with his wheelchair. Bai Wuchen knew that Ye Jiushang would attack, so he was already prepared. However, he had never expected his strength to increase so much after two years. He could not resist at all. His entire body was swept away. He spun in the air for a long time with his chair before finally falling into an extremely disgusting feces pit. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s so dirty, so dirty, so dirty, ah¡­¡± Bai Wuchen let out a sharp cry. He wanted to leave this feces pit immediately, but he realized that he could not move. What had happened two years ago had repeated itself, making him almost go crazy. This damned Lord of Nine Cloud Palace. Did he have to bully people like this? ¡°Ah¡­ Ye Jiushang, you bastard. I¡¯ll remember you.¡± As Bai Wuchen¡¯s screams spread, the people nearby ran over to take a look. When they saw a decent-looking young master soaking in a feces pit, they all asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master, how did you fall into the feces pit?¡± ¡°How could a person casually fall into a feces pit? Furthermore, this feces pit is so remote. Not many people come here. How could he have fallen into it so easily?¡± ¡°Aiyo, it stinks!¡± ¡°All of you, get lost¡­¡± Bai Wuchen was so angry that he was about to lose himself. He wished he could bite his tongue and commit suicide. However, he could not do that. He could only continue to soak in the feces pit and curse Ye Jiushang thousands in his heart. ¡°This damned Ye Jiushang. Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Definitely what? Bai Wuchen did not say anything else because he did not know what to say. He knew very well what kind of existence the Nine Cloud Palace was. With just their Bai family¡¯s strength, they were unable to contend with it. Furthermore, he was the one who had provoked them first. No matter what he said, he was in the wrong. ¡°Ah¡­ Damn it, I¡¯m so angry.¡± Bai Wuchen¡¯s followers were still in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Looking in the direction Bai Wuchen had been sent flying, they thought to themselves, ¡°Young Master is very unlucky!¡± Chapter 478 - Complete Ending Although he was far away, Ye Jiushang could still hear Bai Wuchen¡¯s heart-wrenching cries. However, he chose to ignore them. After sending that brat flying, he felt much better. There were indeed some benefits to venting. At this moment, apart from Bai Wuchen¡¯s followers, everyone present felt refreshed, especially Little Lei. When he used his divine sense to see Bai Wuchen soaking in the feces pit, he could not help but laugh wildly. ¡°Haha¡­ Young Master Feces Pit is soaking in the feces pit again. Haha¡­ It¡¯s really too funny.¡± Zhuri and the others did not know what was going on, but after hearing Little Lei¡¯s laughter and words, they could already guess. Presumably, that Young Master Wuchen was in a miserable state. To soak in a feces pit, even ordinary people could not bear such a thing, let alone a clean freak. Ye Jiushang did not care how miserable Bai Wuchen was. He did not waste his time on this person. Now that he had returned to the Lord¡¯s Estate, he should start doing what he had to do. He had to finish things here as soon as possible and then take Xin¡¯er to the Mystic World. ¡°Zhuri, has the Ghost King done anything recently?¡± ¡°Your Highness, there hasn¡¯t been much activity from the Ghost King recently. Although he saved Zhuiyue and Yi Fentian, he hasn¡¯t used them to do anything until now. I sent people to investigate the whereabouts of these two, but I couldn¡¯t find them. Previously, Little Lei chased after the Ghost King and brought back two people who were poisoned. If the consort hadn¡¯t reacted in time, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Zhuri felt a lingering fear when he thought of the two people who had been reduced to poisonous blood that day. He had always known that the Ghost King and their lord were not on good terms. However, the two of them had never fought openly. So he assumed that the Ghost King was afraid of their lord. But he did not think so now. For the Ghost King to use such a terrifying method, he was definitely not a simple person. Perhaps he was planning something major. Upon hearing about this Ghost King, Xue Fanxin felt depressed. Although she had never seen him, many things around her were related to this Ghost King. Especially the matter of Yi Fentian made her furious. Keeping that Yi Fentian alive would definitely be a huge disaster. Initially, she could get rid of this potential disaster, but that Ghost King just had to come and cause trouble. How infuriating. ¡°Ah Jiu, the Ghost King saved Yi Fentian. I don¡¯t want to keep this person, so I hope you can help me.¡± Xue Fanxin had never asked him to help her get rid of her enemy. She liked doing it on her own. Sometimes, Ye Jiushang would lend her a hand, so this was the first time she had taken the initiative to ask him for help. With her current ability, she had no way of getting rid of Yi Fentian. The longer she kept him alive, the more troublesome it would be. She could only seek help from Ah Jiu. With Ah Jiu around, he should be able to get rid of Yi Fentian as soon as possible, right? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly. The cold was not targeted at Xue Fanxin but Yi Fentian. He had returned this time to end everything here. Even if Xin¡¯er did not mention it, he would not let Yi Fentian off. Since it was over, he had to settle everything cleanly and leave no future trouble. If the Ghost King insisted on protecting Yi Fentian, it would be difficult. Chapter 479 - The Peak of the Mystic World For some reason, the news that Ye Jiushang had thrown Young Master Wuchen into the latrine had spread. But the identity of the Lord of Ye Jiushang¡¯s Nine Cloud Palace was miraculously concealed. Not many people knew of it. Apart from a few trusted aides, even very few of the Night Shadow Guards in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate were aware of his other identity. Xue Batian, on the other hand, knew. He was even more curious about Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity. During dinner, he asked, ¡°Little Ye, what kind of identity is the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace? I don¡¯t know you very well now. I¡¯m not at ease handing my precious granddaughter to someone I don¡¯t know.¡± Before Ye Jiushang could answer, Xue Fanxin was anxious to explain for him. ¡°Grandpa, I believe in Ah Jiu. No matter what his identity is, he is Ah Jiu. That¡¯s enough. Nothing else is important.¡± ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re always on his side. Be careful not to suffer.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve chosen him, I have to trust him. True feelings have to be built on trust between each other, or problems will easily arise.¡± Ye Jiushang was touched and said, ¡°Grandpa, my identity is a little complicated. It¡¯s not something that can be explained in a few words. Nine Cloud Palace is a force that I established at the peak of the Mystic World. In the future, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°The peak of the Mystic World?¡± Xue Batian was shocked. He looked at Ye Jiushang in a daze, making everyone a little puzzled and nervous. Unexpectedly, he suddenly turned into an old urchin and said with a smile, ¡°Future grandson-in-law! No matter where you go, you can¡¯t abandon an old man like me, okay?¡± He had a feeling that following this grandson-in-law would definitely broaden his horizons. The peak of the Mystic World was the highest place on the Tongxuan Continent. For people like them in the Tongxuan Realm, no one had been able to go to that place for hundreds or thousands of years. Many people did not even know that such a place even existed. If he had not accidentally heard his parents mention it when he was young, he would not have known about it. He had not expected to have the chance to go to the top of the Tongxuan Continent at his age. Just the thought of it made him excited. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. No matter where I go, I¡¯ll take you with me. I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Xue Fanxin only cared about Xue Batian. They had been together for so many years, so she could not leave Grandpa alone. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Haha¡­ I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡± Xue Batian was too happy and kept laughing. He suddenly noticed that Little Lei was very quiet today, so he asked, ¡°Little Lei, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a very good mood, but¡­ you guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll continue eating¡­¡± Little Lei took advantage of the fact that everyone was chatting and kept eating. His mouth never stopped. He wished these people could talk more so that he could eat more. If he went to the Mystic World in the future, that idiot woman would be busy cultivating. It might not be easy to eat the delicious food she made, so he had to eat when he had the chance. Only then did Xue Batian realize that the dishes on the table had almost been cleaned. He immediately snatched the food from him. ¡°You brat, you actually want to eat alone. How detestable. This plate of red braised meat is mine. You¡¯re not allowed to eat it again.¡± ¡°Why? Is your name on it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll write it down.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it when you can write it.¡± Little Lei flashed, snatched the red braised meat over, and started eating it quickly. Xue Batian was indignant. ¡°Return the red braised meat to me.¡± The old and young started to snatch food again. Chapter 480 - Raising a Tree with Blood After dinner, Ye Jiushang went to do something else. He did not tell Xue Fanxin about it, only saying that he was going to the palace. She did not ask further. After eating and drinking her fill, she went to the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. Previously, she had planted quite a few fruits and vegetables in her space. Unexpectedly, in just a few days, they had all grown up and could be eaten. ¡°Do things grow faster with Breathing Earth?¡± Xue Fanxin plucked and stored all the ripe fruits and vegetables. Then, she turned the soil over and planted new seeds to see if they would grow faster this time. Next, Xue Fanxin went to the side of the Tree of Life and watered it. ¡°Little Divine Tree, I really have to thank you. If not for you, Ah Jiu might still be in a life and death crisis. You have to grow up quickly, so I can help Ah Jiu¡­¡± Xue Fanxin suddenly recalled how the spider lily had bitten her finger and drunk her blood¡­ If she let the Tree of Life drink her blood, she wondered what would happen? Her blood contained the power of nirvana. Just by hearing the name, one could tell that it was a good thing. Why not give it a try first? Even if it had no effect, it shouldn¡¯t have any negative consequences, right? Xue Fanxin pierced her finger with a silver needle and dripped a drop of her blood onto the Tree of Life. Then, she observed it carefully for a while. However, even after looking until her eyes were sleepy, she did not gain anything. She thought that her blood should be useless to the Tree of Life, so she went to sleep and forgot about it. While Xue Fanxin was busy collecting and planting vegetables, Ye Jiushang was playing chess with the Heavenly Saints Emperor in the palace. The Heavenly Saints Emperor faced Ye Jiushang with incomparable nervousness and panic. His entire body was drenched in a cold sweat, and his hand that was holding the chess piece was trembling. Even though Ye Jiushang was playing chess with him calmly, he was still so frightened that he was shaking like a leaf. Back then, he had believed Su Baifeng¡¯s words and made things difficult for Xue Fanxin. He had not expected Ye Jiushang to come looking for him so quickly. It was really¡­ depressing! ¡°Jiushang, you came to look for me so late at night. It should be about Xue Fanxin, right? That matter was indeed my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Su Baifeng¡¯s slander, nor should I have had any crooked thoughts. However, I¡¯ve already mediated with Xue Fanxin. I hope you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for that.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that the Heavenly Saints Emperor had attacked Xue Fanxin when he was not around. If not for Xin¡¯er having negotiated with Heavenly Saints Emperor, how could he have let him off so easily? The Heavenly Saints Emperor relaxed a little, but he was still nervous. ¡°Then why are you here tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here about Consort Qi.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor was so frightened that his hand trembled. He lost his grip on the chess piece, and it fell onto the chessboard, disrupting the game. Ye Jiushang ignored it and continued to play his game. ¡°You¡¯ve watched so much drama for so many years. You¡¯ve seen enough, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Do you not understand or are you unwilling to understand? The reason I kept the Ghost King alive until now is not that I can¡¯t kill him but because I don¡¯t want to take the blame for others. There is another reason for Consort Qi¡¯s death, and she has another identity. If she had not begged bitterly back then, I would not have hidden the truth for you until now.¡± ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor panicked even more. He looked at Ye Jiushang in extreme fear as cold sweat flowed down his forehead. If the Ghost King knew the real cause of Consort Qi¡¯s death, he would be dead. Chapter 481 - As You Wish Ye Jiushang did not care how frightened the Heavenly Saints Emperor was. He kept playing chess as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days. If you don¡¯t tell the Ghost King the truth in two days, I¡¯ll personally drink tea and chat with him.¡± ¡°Jiushang, why must you force me to death?¡± the Heavenly Saints Emperor asked with clenched fists. Although he was panicked, he was also enraged. He had been suppressed by too many forces recently. Even a little girl could casually manipulate him. It was really driving him crazy. No matter what, he was the ruler of a country. Could it be that these people could not give him some face? ¡°You committed the sin yourself, so you naturally have to bear the blame. If not for Consort Qi¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the blame for you until now. I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. Do you know what to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡± ¡°You mean you want me to take the blame for you forever? Back then, Consort Qi risked her life for you. Before she died, she was still thinking about you, but how did you treat her? She could have lived a better life, but for you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor could no longer control the emotions in his heart. He erupted and roared angrily. He was nervous and panting, his forehead covered in sweat. Ye Jiushang smiled coldly and casually threw the chess piece in his hand onto the chessboard. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Two days. If the Ghost King still doesn¡¯t know the truth after two days, I¡¯ll tell him myself. At that time, you¡¯ll have to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Why must you treat me like this?¡± ¡°Then how did you treat others?¡± Ye Jiushang left behind a mocking sentence. He turned around and left, instantly disappearing. The Heavenly Saints Emperor was used to Ye Jiushang¡¯s ability to come and go without a trace, so he was not shocked at all. At this moment, his heart was a mess, and his mood was bad. The moment Ye Jiushang left, he was so angry that he overturned the chessboard and scolded angrily, ¡°Must all of you ride on my head? I¡¯m the ruler of a country, a high and mighty emperor. I¡¯m not someone you can trample on as you please.¡± When the eunuchs outside heard the angry roar of the Heavenly Saints Emperor, no one dared to enter. In fact, as long as Ye Jiushang was around, no one would serve the Heavenly Saints Emperor. Furthermore, he appeared and disappeared mysteriously. Therefore, very few people had seen this Ninth Imperial Uncle. They did not know what he looked like, but they knew that he was an unfathomable figure. Ye Jiushang did not care how angry the Heavenly Saints Emperor was. He only did what he wanted to do. However, he did not know that when he left, the Heavenly Saints Emperor was really angry. He took out a black badge from his storage bag and hesitated for a long time before crushing it. The badge shattered, and a black shadow appeared out of thin air. It said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You used the Asura Badge. What is your wish?¡± ¡°I want no one from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate alive.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor gritted his teeth. ¡°Within five days, your wish will be granted.¡± The phantom only left a sentence for Heavenly Saints Emperor before disappearing. The Heavenly Saints Emperor slumped on the ground, breathing heavily. He was still holding the token he had crushed in his hand. His heart was beating extremely fast, and he looked panicked. He originally did not want to go against Ye Jiushang, but he insisted on forcing him into a corner. Then, he could only do this. Anyway, using that power had nothing to do with him. Even if the other party failed, nothing would happen to him. If he succeeded¡­ Chapter 482 - Asura Black Badge When Ye Jiushang returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, he first went to see if Xue Fanxin was asleep. He then left quietly without disturbing her. Ruying and Suixing were waiting for him in the study. Although they were here for a long time, they did not have any complaints. Seeing Ye Jiushang enter, they bowed in unison. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded gently in response. Then, he sat on the main seat and asked, ¡°Have you finished dealing with the matters at the Nine Cloud Palace?¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s basically been settled, but there was a small accident,¡± Ruying said with a lowered head in shame. Suixing did not speak and lowered his head. He blamed himself for not doing a good job. Ye Jiushang was very calm. There was no change in his emotions at all. He sat there elegantly and asked casually, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The Holy Maiden of the Sacred Fire Sect escaped.¡± ¡°How did she escape?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. At that time, she and the elders of the Sacred Fire Sect had already been surrounded by us. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape at all. However, when we entered, we only saw those elders. There was no trace of the Holy Maiden. Those elders of the Sacred Fire Sect all chose to commit suicide. Before they died, they even said that their Holy Maiden will return to take revenge for them and destroy the Nine Cloud Palace.¡± ¡°How shameless.¡± Ye Jiushang sneered. However, he felt that this matter was not simple. He had already killed the Sect Master of the Sacred Fire Sect, heavily injured the remaining experts, and even sealed off all the paths of survival for the sect. Logically speaking, those people in the Sacred Fire Sect were definitely dead, and no one could escape. However, something unexpected still happened. He was really curious how the Holy Maiden of the Sacred Fire Sect had escaped. ¡°Master, this is a suspicious item I found at the scene. It looks like a shattered badge, a black badge.¡± Ruying took out some badge fragments and handed them to Ye Jiushang. He took the fragments and looked at them carefully. Soon, he saw some clues. ¡°Asura Black Badge.¡± This was the Asura Black Badge of the Asura Hall. Those who held the Asura Black Badge could summon the Asura Envoy by crushing it. Every Asura Black Badge could raise a wish to the Asura Envoy, who would definitely try their best to fulfill it. ¡°Asura Hall?¡± Back in the Duke¡¯s Estate of the Nanling Empire, the people from the Asura Hall had also appeared. He remembered clearly that that person had been blown up by Xin¡¯er. Too much had happened recently. Coupled with the fact that the people from the Asura Hall had never appeared again, he had not started investigating this matter. Unexpectedly, before the matter in Duke¡¯s Estate was over, the Asura Hall had caused a ruckus again. ¡°Master, you mean that this is the legendary Asura Black Badge that can fulfill any wish?¡± Suixing asked in surprise. He had not expected the Asura Black Badge to appear in the Sacred Fire Sect. ¡°This is indeed the Asura Black Badge. Since the Asura Hall has chosen the Sacred Fire Sect, they are going against the Nine Cloud Palace. The two of you go and investigate the Asura Hall properly. I want to know everything about them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ruying and Suixing accepted this mission without hesitation. At the same time, they finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, their master did not blame them for not doing their job and letting the Holy Maiden of the Sacred Fire Sect escape. Actually, their master was quite easy to talk to, but the premise was that he was in a good mood. They could tell that their master was in a good mood now. Chapter 483 - Annoyed Her Ye Jiushang had sent Ruying and Suixing, two experts of the Nine Cloud Palace, to investigate the Asura Hall. It could be seen how important this matter was to him. Since the Asura Hall would send people to a small Duke¡¯s Estate in the Nanling Empire to look for trouble with Xin¡¯er, they might know that she had a treasure. Although they wouldn¡¯t do so in the future, some preparations had to be done early to avoid getting caught off guard when something happened. Xin¡¯er was extremely important to him. He would never allow anyone to hurt her. Before she became stronger, he would deal with those overly powerful enemies for her. Xue Fanxin did not know how much Ye Jiushang had done for her in private. When she woke up, she stretched her body in the courtyard and practiced her sword techniques and spirit arts. She used the Xue You Sword Art and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance with even more proficiency. After advancing to the Spirit Transformation Realm, she realized that it was not as difficult to use the Xue You Sword Art and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance at the same time. One¡¯s level of cultivation was indeed very important. ¡°Your Highness, please have some tea.¡± Fuyun saw that Xue Fanxin had put away her sword to rest and brought the tea up, handing her a towel to wipe her sweat. Xue Fanxin was used to Fuyun¡¯s service, so she did not say anything. She drank tea and wiped her sweat, then asked habitually, ¡°What is Ah Jiu doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. His Highness left with Zhuri early in the morning.¡± ¡°Oh. They probably went to do something. It¡¯s okay. They¡¯ll come back when they¡¯re done. What about my grandfather and Little Lei? I didn¡¯t see them today.¡± ¡°Master Xue and Young Master Little Lei also went out. They said they were going to the First Restaurant to eat.¡± ¡°These two gluttons really know how to enjoy life.¡± Xue Fanxin was satisfied with her current life. With an incomparably outstanding boyfriend and a group of cute relatives, she lived a happy life with everyone. Just the thought of it made her feel glad. If only the times could continue to be beautiful. However, she would work hard to ensure her peaceful life. Whoever dared to ruin her beautiful life would die without a burial place. Fuyun thought about it and decided to tell her what she knew. ¡°Your Highness, when I left this morning, I heard something; it¡¯s related to Young Master Gu.¡± ¡°Gu Jinyuan? What is it?¡± ¡°For some reason, not only has Young Master Gu¡¯s identity as the Young Master been removed by the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company but he has also been driven out of the house. He¡¯s no longer a member of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. This matter has already spread outside.¡± ¡°What? How could this be? What mistake did Gu Jinyuan make? Why are those people from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company treating him like this?¡± Xue Fanxin asked angrily, feeling indignant for Gu Jinyuan. What had happened to make him suffer such a heavy punishment? However, why did she feel that this matter had something to do with her? ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not too sure either, but there are rumors that the Blue Sea Villa made the request. The news was also released by them. Young Master Gu had previously canceled his business cooperation with the Blue Sea Villa. Later, the Blue Sea Villa made a request to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. If the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company wants to continue obtaining pills from the Blue Sea Villa, they have to expel Young Master Gu from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled coldly, already understanding. It seemed that Xiao Muyan had counterattacked, but this had rubbed her the wrong way. Since that Xiao Muyan was courting death, she would fulfill his wish. Chapter 484 - : Swore to the Heavens Xue Fanxin knew that something had happened to Gu Jinyuan, and he had mostly been punished because of her. No matter what the reason was, she had to see her friend. At the same time, she also wanted to help him vent his anger. Be it the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company or the Blue Sea Villa, she would not let anyone who bullied her friends have an easy time. Gu Jinyuan¡¯s position as the Young Master had been snatched away and he had disappeared after being expelled from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. No one knew where he had gone as if he had disappeared from the face of the earth. Xue Fanxin wanted to find Gu Jinyuan as soon as possible. Since she did not have the ability to do so herself, she could only use the power of the Night Shadow Guards, sending out Ye Yi, Ye Er, Ye San, Ye Si, and Ye Wu. The Night Shadow Guards were very capable. In less than two hours, they found Gu Jinyuan. However, that place was actually a ruined dungeon. He was locked there and was being tortured. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a day. Haha¡­ I thought you could sit firmly in the position of the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and control it in the future. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid as to go against the Blue Sea Villa. Why don¡¯t you think about it? Without the Blue Sea Villa providing medicinal pills to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, can you still survive? Do you think you can stop the collaboration just because you say so? You¡¯re only the Young Master, not the owner. You don¡¯t have the right to make decisions for the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company.¡± A young man in brocade robes was holding a whip and ruthlessly whipping Gu Jinyuan, who was chained to the wall. With every lash, the man laughed wildly in excitement, his smile extremely detestable. Gu Jinyuan did not say a word or cry out in pain. He endured every whip while glaring at the person. He swore to himself that he would definitely return today¡¯s debt tenfold or a hundredfold in the future. Wasn¡¯t it just the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company? He, Gu Jinyuan, did not care. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company had chosen to cooperate with the Blue Sea Villa and go against Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. They were courting death. Since they did not believe that Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had the ability to contend with the Blue Sea Villa, he would let them do as they wished. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, why don¡¯t you scream a few times? Scream, why don¡¯t you scream!¡± The man continued to whip Gu Jinyuan. Displeased that Gu Jinyuan did not scream, he whipped him even harder. However, he did not cry out, only glaring at the guy. He said after a long time, ¡°You won¡¯t be smug for long.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s enough as long as I¡¯m doing better than you. Gu Jinyuan, since you were young, you¡¯ve been better than me in everything. Even if you¡¯re heavily injured and about to die, you¡¯re still the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. In order to save you, the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company didn¡¯t hesitate to pay a huge price, but what about me? We have the same blood flowing in our bodies. Why are you better than me in everything? Food, clothes, everything is the best, but I can¡¯t even compare to one percent of you. I can¡¯t be content with this.¡± ¡°Gu Jinwei, even if I¡¯m expelled from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, you will still be a lowly person in the family.¡± ¡°Impossible. As long as you¡¯re not around, the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company will sooner or later belong to me, Gu Jinwei. And you can go to hell. Haha¡­¡± Gu Jinwei took out his whip and whipped Gu Jinyuan again, each whip stronger than the last. He planned to beat him to death. Yet, after a long time, not only was Gu Jinyuan not dead, but he did not even make a sound. This made him very depressed. It was not that Gu Jinyuan did not say a word, but he was enduring. No matter how painful it was, he would bear with it. He did not know how long he could last. Perhaps he would die in the next moment. He was really unwilling to die like this. He, Gu Jinyuan, swore to the heavens that if anyone could save his life now, he would definitely do anything for that person in his life and acknowledge him as his master¡­ Chapter 485 - Double the Price Gu Jinyuan could clearly sense that he was inching toward death. His consciousness had become blurry. If not for the fact that his cultivation level had increased quite a lot in the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, he would not have been able to last until now. This was all thanks to Xue Fanxin. If not for her¡­ Strange, why would he think of her at this time? He even wanted her to save him¡­ He was a man, but he actually wanted a woman to save him. He was so useless. Just as Gu Jinyuan was mocking himself, he suddenly heard a bang as if the door had been kicked open. Gu Jinwei wanted to continue hitting Gu Jinyuan, but he had no choice but to stop when he heard the abrupt sound. He turned back and saw a group of strangers barge into the ruined dungeon. All of them looked unfriendly, making him feel a little afraid. He asked nervously, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The newcomers ignored Gu Jinwei and stood on both sides, opening a path. At this moment, Xue Fanxin walked in and read the situation inside. When she saw the chained Gu Jinyuan riddled with injuries and on his last breath, she was enraged. She was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. She glared at Gu Jinwei, who was still holding the bloody whip, and gritted her teeth. ¡°You beat him up like this?¡± Gu Jinwei was quite frightened by the aura Xue Fanxin emitted, but he still endured it and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡­ who are you? What do you want? I¡¯ll be the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company soon, so I advise you not to act recklessly. Those who go against the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company will definitely not have a good ending.¡± Xue Fanxin ignored him. Her rage intensified, and she said, ¡°Since you hit him, you have to pay double the price.¡± ¡°If you dare to touch me, the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company will definitely not let you off.¡± ¡°If the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company wants to protect you, then I won¡¯t let them off either. Chain him to the wall and whip him.¡± Xue Fanxin could not even be bothered to ask about his identity. She went over to see how Gu Jinyuan was doing. When Gu Jinwei saw Xue Fanxin approach, he immediately pointed his whip at her. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t come over, or I¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was subdued by the Night Shadow Guards behind Xue Fanxin. The whip in his hand was also taken away, and he was chained to the wall. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. You can¡¯t treat me like this. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Jinwei struggled with all his might and kept using the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company to scare the other party. Unfortunately, it was useless. Xue Fanxin realized that Gu Jinyuan¡¯s injuries were serious. Apart from his whip injuries, there were also knife wounds. They were so deep that white bones could be seen. If not for his strength having increased greatly, how could he have endured till now? He would have long stopped breathing and reported to the King of Hell. Gu Jinyuan was originally in despair and waiting for death to come, but unexpectedly, Xue Fanxin saved him. This made him see hope again. He forced himself to take a breath. No matter how painful his injuries were, he could still smile. He said happily, ¡°You saved me again. I owe you another life.¡± Just now, he had secretly sworn that if anyone could save his life, he would acknowledge them as his master. Perhaps this was the will of the heavens to make him acknowledge Xue Fanxin as his master. Chapter 486 - Earning Money for You Xue Fanxin removed the chains from Gu Jinyuan¡¯s body and treated his injuries briefly. ¡°We¡¯re friends. If a friend is in trouble, I¡¯ll naturally help him. There¡¯s no such thing as owing each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll repay you for saving my life.¡± Gu Jinyuan thought that repaying her kindness was not being polite to Xue Fanxin, but he already treated her as his master and planned to work for her from now on. If he followed her, he might have a brighter future. If he stayed in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, he could at most be a head of a trading company in his entire life, and that too in a small place. ¡°If you really want to repay me, then help me earn money in the future. I love money. You¡¯re the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. You must know how to earn money, right?¡± Xue Fanxin was only saying it casually. As his injuries were too heavy, his consciousness was barely holding. He could die at any moment, so she had to keep talking to him to keep his head clear. She did not know that her casual words were taken seriously by Gu Jinyuan. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you earn money in the future.¡± This was a promise Gu Jinyuan had made to her, and it would create a huge business empire in the future¡­ However, this was all in the future. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word. If you want to earn money for me, you have to protect your life first. Otherwise, what use is an empty promise? Also¡­¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to talk to Gu Jinyuan more, but someone¡¯s tragic cry made her unable to speak properly. ¡°Ah¡­ You¡­ You actually dare to hit me. Ah¡­ Don¡¯t hit, don¡¯t hit¡­¡± After Gu Jinwei was chained to the wall by the Night Shadow Guards, he only suffered a few lashes before begging for mercy. He kept screaming miserably. He could not bear the heart-wrenching pain at all. The more he screamed, the more pitiful he became. Xue Fanxin felt annoyed when she heard Gu Jinwei¡¯s tragic cries. ¡°Block his mouth.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Yi tore a large piece of cloth from Gu Jinwei¡¯s clothes and used it to cover his mouth. Ye Er, on the other hand, continued to whip him. According to Xue Fanxin, she wanted him to pay double the price. Unfortunately, Gu Jinwei did not have the ability to resist at all. After a few whips, he had already fainted. If he were to be whipped a few more times, he would probably die. However, Xue Fanxin did not have the time or mood to care about him. It was also good that he had fainted. This way, it could be quieter. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, remember what you just said. You have to help me earn a lot of money, okay? For that, you have to work hard to protect your life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll work my life off for you.¡± Gu Jinyuan knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s good intentions. Furthermore, he did not want to die, so he had to live no matter what. ¡°Alright. Your injuries are very serious. The environment here is too bad. We have to change our location. I¡¯ve already treated your injuries briefly and used acupuncture to stabilize your condition. As long as nothing unexpected happens, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. As for this guy, what do you plan to do with him?¡± Xue Fanxin glanced at Gu Jinwei. ¡°Let him fend for himself here.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to let him off?¡± ¡°Killing him won¡¯t resolve the hatred in my heart. Furthermore, it¡¯s not certain if he can return alive! Normally, no one comes to this place. If he¡¯s locked up here for ten days or half a month, do you think he can still live?¡± If Gu Jinwei was really lucky enough to be saved. They would settle their scores slowly in the future. He would not let today¡¯s matter rest so easily. Chapter 487 - Smart Xue Fanxin respected Gu Jinyuan¡¯s decision and let him handle this matter himself. She only needed to treat his injuries. As for the rest, she could not care less. ¡°Ye Yi, Ye Er, Ye San, Ye Si, Ye Wu. Carry Gu Jinyuan back to the Lord¡¯s Estate. Don¡¯t disturb his wounds. Try not to shake his body. Be careful.¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll send him back to the Lord¡¯s Estate safely.¡± The Night Shadow Guards followed Xue Fanxin¡¯s instructions and brought Gu Jinyuan back to the Lord¡¯s Estate, ignoring Gu Jinwei. When they left, they did not remove the chains on him. Xue Fanxin brought the injured Gu Jinyuan back to the Lord¡¯s Estate and placed him in a guest room. Then, she ordered people to prepare all kinds of things and started to treat him further. His injuries were very serious. One of the wounds was only half an inch away from his heart. If it had been half an inch lower, he would have long died. It was not easy to treat such wounds. Furthermore, his body was extremely weak. One mistake and he might really die. If it were any other doctor, they would definitely not dare to treat him. But Xue Fanxin was an exception. The treatment process was extremely focused. She did not even know that Ye Jiushang had entered the room. She had all her attention on Gu Jinyuan. The moment Ye Jiushang returned, he knew that Xue Fanxin had gone out to save Gu Jinyuan. Although he was a little depressed, he knew that Gu Jinyuan would not snatch his woman from him; he was someone who knew how to read the situation. Therefore, he only waited by the side. His little woman cared about so many people. If he was jealous of everyone, wouldn¡¯t he die of jealousy? However, Gu Jinyuan¡¯s injuries were a little too serious. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company was really ruthless to their former Young Master. At this moment, Zhuri walked in and reported to Ye Jiushang, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve investigated clearly. The Blue Sea Villa sent their deputy villa lord over. He¡¯s in the First Restaurant. Although the Blue Sea Villa did not directly cause trouble for the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, I heard some rumors. They plan to deal with the Consort and the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate after Gu Jinyuan.¡± ¡°They are really overestimating themselves,¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly. Then, he asked in a nonchalant tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the four great clans?¡± ¡°The deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa privately looked for the Lian family¡¯s master, Lian Shanhe, wishing to deal with the Consort. However, Lian Shanhe rejected him. The deputy villa lord said that the Blue Sea Villa would no longer protect and provide any medicinal pills to the Lian family. Even so, Lian Shanhe did not change his mind and was still unwilling to help the Blue Sea Villa deal with the Consort. The attitude of the other three families is the same. No family is willing to stand on the Blue Sea Villa¡¯s side. They even closed the door and refused to see anyone from the Blue Sea Villa.¡± ¡°At least they know what¡¯s good for them.¡± ¡°Your Highness, do you want me to lead people to teach that Blue Sea Villa a lesson?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Leave this to the Consort. Go and investigate. Did Heavenly Saints Emperor summon the Ghost King or see him in private?¡± The matter of the Blue Sea Villa was not difficult to resolve. It was enough to leave it to Xin¡¯er. He could only resolve the other matters faster if he personally took action. Chapter 488 - A Little The treatment took four hours. Only then could Xue Fanxin guarantee Gu Jinyuan¡¯s life and that he would not die. Fortunately, he was hardworking and had a strong will to survive. Otherwise, the outcome would be tragic. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m so tired!¡± Xue Fanxin put down the medicine in her hand and stretched, looking exhausted. Fuyun was about to go forward to serve her, but she was dismissed by Ye Jiushang with a look. Ye Jiushang personally went forward to massage her sore shoulders. He then rubbed her temples with just the right amount of force. Xue Fanxin enjoyed Ye Jiushang¡¯s care and praised, ¡°Ah Jiu, your massage skills are really good. Who did you learn it from?¡± ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± Ye Jiushang thought that Xue Fanxin had not noticed his existence. ¡°I knew when you walked over. The smell and aura of your body are different from others, and your presence is also different. It¡¯s easy to recognize you.¡± Actually, Xue Fanxin knew he was here when she completed the treatment. If she wasn¡¯t focused on treating a patient, she would be very sensitive to the people around her. Furthermore, they were under the same roof. If she did not notice Ye Jiushang, she would be really stupid. ¡°I thought that you only had eyes for the guy lying on the bed and not me!¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Ye Jiushang generously admitted it right away. He did not blush or look away. He was serious as if he was talking about something important. Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression. Coupled with his words, she felt that they did not match. She could not help but laugh. ¡°Pfft¡­ Ah Jiu, you look a little¡­ cute now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a mistake to describe a man as cute?¡± ¡°Alright, alright! My Ah Jiu is very domineering, very mighty, very¡ª¡± Ye Jiushang pulled her into his arms and hugged her, cutting her off. He did not care that there were others present. He said affectionately, ¡°Remember, I can allow you to help your friends, but I can¡¯t let you place your heart on them. Your heart can only belong to me.¡± ¡°Can you not be like this? Everyone is watching!¡± Xue Fanxin had an awkward expression. When she raised her head and scanned her surroundings, she realized that all the maidservants in the room had their heads lowered. None of them looked at her, acting like they had seen and heard nothing. Even Fuyun was no exception. Did they have to be so exaggerated? ¡°Isn¡¯t it because no one is looking?¡± Ye Jiushang hugged Xue Fanxin even more tightly. He raised her chin with his hand and studied her face. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her cherry-like lips. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± Being kissed like this, Xue Fanxin¡¯s entire body stiffened. She looked at him in a daze, her head buzzing. She had lost the ability to think. She just stood there, letting a certain lord kiss her little lips. How could Ah Jiu kiss her in front of so many people? This bastard, how hateful, how¡­ After Ye Jiushang kissed her, his mood improved a lot. He was no longer as depressed as before. His haze was swept away, and he looked much more cheerful. ¡°I¡¯m in a very good mood now.¡± Chapter 489 - Very, Very Beautiful While Ye Jiushang was in a good mood, Xue Fanxin had a depressed and shy expression. Although the maidservants beside her had their heads lowered and pretended not to see anything, she was still very embarrassed. Her cheeks were red as apples, making her appear a little cute. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re so annoying¡­¡± ¡°Women don¡¯t mean what they say. If they say they hate it, they actually like it. I understand this principle at least.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re annoying¡­¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She was so shy that she did not even know what to say. She lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. My little consort has worked hard. You should have a good rest.¡± Ye Jiushang gently flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead and stopped teasing her, lest she be too embarrassed. Girls were quite thin-skinned. He did not want to go overboard. Xue Fanxin was not an ordinary girl. Although she was a little shy, she quickly adapted. After flirting with Ye Jiushang for a while, she started to talk about serious matters. ¡°Ah Jiu, what did you do this morning?¡± ¡°Investigated something related to the Ghost King. He¡¯s the only thing I have to deal with in the Heavenly Saints Empire. I¡¯ll settle it once and for all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. With your ability, it¡¯s not difficult to get rid of the Ghost King. Why did you keep him until now? You let Su Baifeng off because she once saved you. What about him?¡± ¡°Before the Ghost King¡¯s mother, Consort Qi, died, she used something to make an exchange for his life. I accepted it, so I naturally can¡¯t go back on my word. Even now, I haven¡¯t touched him, and I intend to do the same in the future.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t touch him, he will touch you! What did that Consort Qi offer you?¡± ¡°One seed, one of the three seeds.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked. At the same time, she understood why Ye Jiushang was willing to spare the Ghost King¡¯s life. All three seeds were extremely precious. No wonder Ah Jiu was willing to make such an exchange. All parents were concerned for their children. Consort Qi had worked hard for the Ghost King. However, how could a woman from the palace like her have such a precious seed? Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin would ask more questions next, so he gestured for the maidservants to leave. Gu Jinyuan was in a coma and could not hear anything. It was not a problem. Xue Fanxin understood that Ye Jiushang was going to divulge a secret. Although Gu Jinyuan was unconscious, she did not want to take any risks. She did not ask further. Instead, she said, ¡°Ah Jiu, my body is stained with a lot of blood. I have to take a bath and change before sleeping.¡± ¡°Oh, you.¡± Ye Jiushang knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s intentions and did not expose her. It was enough as long as he understood. ¡°Then go wash up and rest. I¡¯ll look for you later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Fanxin nodded. She liked how they always knew what each other was thinking. There was no need to explain many things between her and Ah Jiu. Both of them knew very well that this feeling was something precious. It was very, very beautiful. Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling wonderful, the butler ran over to report. ¡°Your Highness, Consort, something bad has happened.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Jiushang asked solemnly. His tone and attitude were completely different from before. It seemed like a certain lord¡¯s gentleness only belonged to one person. The butler was used to Ye Jiushang¡¯s attitude. ¡°Your Highness, Master Xue and Young Master Little Lei had a conflict with someone in the First Restaurant. The other party used disgraceful methods to capture Master Xue. In a rage, Young Master Little Lei destroyed the First Restaurant.¡± ¡°My grandfather has been captured? By who?¡± Xue Fanxin was in a panic. She had thought that her grandfather and Little Lei would be safe when they went out, but who knew¡­ Chapter 490 - One More Time Little Lei and Xue Batian, these two gluttons, had been discussing last night about dining at the famous First Restaurant. The duo visited early and ordered a bunch of signature delicacies. Although they were not as delicious as Xue Fanxin¡¯s, they were still quite satisfied. In this place, as long as there was money, there would be food. They could eat as much as they wanted. Anyway, they had money. Since they came early, they booked the best and largest room in the First Restaurant. They ate heartily and ordered dishes after dishes, scaring the waiters. They were worried that the old and young man did not have the money to pay, so they later asked them to pay first before serving the dishes. Xue Batian and Little Lei had no objections to such a request. They took out stacks of banknotes and threw them to the waiter without even counting them. Then, they continued to order food. With the money, the waiters also put in more effort. They tried their best to serve the duo. The speed at which the dishes were served was much faster than before. If the kitchen was slow, they would urge them. Although the duo ate for most of the day, as long as they had money to pay, nothing else mattered. While Xue Batian and Little Lei were enjoying themselves, someone barged in and arrogantly asked them to give up the room. They got in an argument with that person, and things got physical. With Little Lei¡¯s ability, fighting would be a terrifying thing. One could imagine how miserable those people he had beaten would be. ¡°Rascal, how dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I am the son of the vice villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. You will pay a heavy price for injuring me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care which villa you¡¯re from. If you dare to disturb my meal, I¡¯ll slap you to death.¡± Little Lei picked up the son of the so-called vice villa lord and slapped him against the wall. ¡°Ah!¡± The man was sent flying by Little Lei. He was stuck to the wall and could not get down. His facial features were crooked. When the followers saw this scene, they were all shocked. They looked at the crooked figure in a daze. In their stupor, they forgot to even save him. Heavens! That young man had actually nailed their deputy vice villa lord¡¯s son to the wall. They wondered if he was dead. If he died, things would be bad. When Xue Batian found out that the other party was from the Blue Sea Villa and had a high status, he was about to advise Little Lei to stop. Before he could say anything, Little Lei had already taken action. The Blue Sea Villa was not to be trifled with. The other party was the son of some vice villa lord. They had probably caused a lot of trouble today. ¡°Little Lei, he¡¯s the son of the vice villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. We¡¯re in trouble.¡± ¡°Tch, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve sent someone from the Blue Sea Villa flying. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? That Xiao Muyan from last time was beaten by me. I heard he didn¡¯t die. Indeed, a scourge lives for a thousand years. It¡¯s okay. If I can¡¯t kill him with one slap, I¡¯ll slap him again and see if he still survives.¡± The crooked figure on the wall heard Little Lei¡¯s words as soon as he was saved. The evil thoughts in his heart grew stronger, but he did not say anything. Instead, he quietly took out a small black bottle from his storage bag, opened the lid, and released the thing inside. He had to kill this duo today. Chapter 491 - Gu Worm Entering the Body After slapping the person against the wall, Little Lei resumed eating. Xue Batian wanted to know if the deputy villa lord¡¯s son was dead or alive, so he planned to go forward and take a look. Unexpectedly, just as he leaned forward, a black little bug jumped onto his hand and bit down ruthlessly. Although the bite was very small with almost no wound, it hurt badly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Batian cried out in pain. His brows were furrowed tightly as he raised his hand to look. A small black bug was about to burrow into his wound, wanting to eat his flesh. Even if he reacted in time and tried to stop it, it was still useless. The small black worm had tunneled into his hand and was crawling along his meridians. When Little Lei heard Xue Batian¡¯s tragic cry, he threw down the drumstick in his hand and ran over. He saw something crawling around the back of Xue Batian¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa Xue, what¡¯s wrong? What crawled into your hand?¡± ¡°A black little bug. I don¡¯t know what it is either.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Let¡¯s see how you can still be arrogant after getting invaded by my Gu worm!¡± The deputy villa lord¡¯s son laughed maniacally. Although he hoped that the Gu worm would enter the young man¡¯s body, the outcome now was not bad. As long as someone got infected, it was enough. ¡°What¡¯s a Gu worm?¡± Little Lei was in a panic. He looked at Xue Batian with extreme worry and anxiety, unable to do anything. Even if he did not know what a Gu worm was, he could guess that it was a terrifying thing. ¡°The Gu worm is¡­¡± Xue Batian could not explain it either. He did not know much about Gu worms. At the moment, it was wreaking havoc inside his body, making him feel uncomfortable all over. His consciousness became a little blurry, and his body seemed to be out of control. ¡°Haha¡­ This is a puppet Gu that I carefully raised. After being poisoned by the puppet Gu, he can only be my puppet. Haha¡­¡± The deputy villa lord¡¯s son got even more arrogant. Little Lei was raging. He rushed forward to teach that guy a lesson, but his back was ambushed by Xue Batian. Due to his lack of vigilance against Xue Batian, he was forced back a few steps with a palm strike. However, he was not injured. ¡°Grandpa Xue, why did you hit me?¡± Little Lei would not attack Xue Batian. But his head was not enough to understand what was going on. He did not know why he had hit him. Xue Batian did not give a reply. Instead, he continued to attack Little Lei expressionlessly with lifeless eyes. Furthermore, his attacks were extremely ruthless, each one fatal. Little Lei did not dare to counterattack and only dodged. ¡°Grandpa Xue, I¡¯m Little Lei. I¡¯m Little Lei. Look carefully.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. He¡¯s been poisoned by my puppet Gu and is already my puppet. He only listens to my orders. Kill this brat for me, quickly,¡± the deputy villa lord¡¯s son ordered Xue Batian. Only now did he have the mood to look at his injuries. Just now, he had been slapped into the wall by that young man and was quite injured, almost dying. He would definitely settle this score with that brat. He would not stop until he killed him. ¡°Grandpa Xue¡­¡± Little Lei had completely lost his mind now. He did not dare to attack Xue Batian and could only hide everywhere. Later, he thought to himself that as long as he killed the deputy villa lord¡¯s son, he should be fine. Hence, he suddenly flashed to the deputy villa lord¡¯s son and kicked him out of the private room. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 492 - Kicked to Death The deputy villa lord¡¯s son was ruthlessly kicked away by Little Lei. He crashed through the door and flew downstairs, smashing a table. A sharp wooden bar happened to pass through his chest and pierced his heart. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The son of the deputy villa lord spat out a lot of blood. His face was filled with horror, and his eyes were wide in disbelief. He slowly raised his head to look at the wooden stick that had pierced his heart. He was filled with fear because he knew that he was about to die. How could this be? How could he have died like this? He had actually been kicked to death by a little kid? With someone dead, the customers in the First Restaurant hurriedly hid to the side. No one dared to go forward and look around, afraid that they would get caught in trouble. The attendant of the deputy villa lord¡¯s son watched from upstairs, frightened. His legs were trembling, and no one dared to go down to see the situation. With the deputy villa lord¡¯s son dead, they could forget about living. This matter had blown up out of proportions. Someone had died, and the person who had died was the son of the deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. The manager of the First Restaurant was scared out of his wits. He ordered people to report this matter and then sealed the restaurant, not letting anyone enter or leave in case the murderer escaped. Little Lei knew that the person he had kicked down the stairs was dead, but he did not care at all. His attention was placed on Xue Batian. ¡°Grandpa Xue, I¡¯m Little Lei. Don¡¯t you recognize me? Grandpa Xue, wake up!¡± Xue Batian had been poisoned by the puppet Gu and no longer had his own consciousness. If not for the fact that the deputy villa lord¡¯s son had been killed by Little Lei, he would probably be doing something he would regret. Nonetheless, the Gu in his body was still there. He stood there like a wooden person. No matter how Little Lei called out to him, he could not hear him. ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± Little Lei had no idea at all. Stuck in a dire situation, he thought of Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin. ¡°Grandpa Xue, Master and the others should have a way to save you. I¡¯ll take you back now¡­¡± Just as Little Lei was about to take Xue Batian back, Xue Batian suddenly moved. He flew out of the private room and ran downstairs, standing beside a middle-aged man in a daze. The middle-aged man made a simple gesture and controlled Xue Batian. He then ran over to the victim and was extremely sad. ¡°My son! How could you have died so miserably? Who killed my son? Who?¡± ¡°Deputy Master, it was that young man above who killed the Young Master. It was him.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. Young Master had already revealed his identity and said that he is the son of the deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. However, he still didn¡¯t give him any face and killed Young Master ruthlessly.¡± The subordinates of the deputy villa lord¡¯s son were afraid of being implicated, so they pushed all the blame on Little Lei. Little Lei couldn¡¯t care less. His small head did not know how to think deeply. When he encountered such a troublesome matter, he only wanted to use his fists to resolve it. ¡°Return Grandpa Xue to me, or I¡¯ll make you suffer. You actually dare to capture my Grandpa Xue. I¡¯ll skin you alive later.¡± To Little Lei, his family was the most important. No matter what trouble it was, it did not matter. Anyway, if the sky collapsed, his master would take care of it. Chapter 493 - Another Kick The middle-aged man who had rushed over was the deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. His surname was Zhu and his name was Hai. Everyone called him Deputy Master Zhu. Zhu Hai had a son at an old age, so he doted on him very much, valuing him more than his own life. Now that he had been killed, one could imagine how sad and angry he was. ¡°You killed my son?¡± Zhu Hai glared at Little Lei, who had jumped down from upstairs. His body exuded an intense killing intent, looking like he wanted to swallow Little Lei alive. ¡°So what if I killed him? He asked for it.¡± Little Lei was not afraid of Zhu Hai, nor was he in the mood to waste time on him. He was focused on Xue Batian. ¡°Grandpa Xue, come with me! They¡¯re all bad people. Don¡¯t be with them.¡± Hearing such innocent words, everyone present could not help but mock in their hearts. You killed the only son of the deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. You want to leave? Dream on. Recently, there had been rumors in Heavenly Saints City that there was a young man who liked to kick people. He was incomparably powerful, and even experts in the Spirit Transformation Realm would be kicked away by him¡­ They wondered if this young man was from the rumors. If that was the case, the show would get interesting. Zhu Hai had just arrived in Heavenly Saints City and did not know much about it. Although he had heard of the legendary deeds of a few people, he did not take them seriously. He had always thought that no one in the Tongxuan Realm dared to go against their Blue Sea Villa. As soon as he reached Heavenly Saints City, he dealt with Gu Jinyuan. Just as he was about to turn his eyes to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, his son was unexpectedly killed¡­ ¡°Damn you, you son of a b*tch. How dare you kill my son¡­ Since you killed him, you have to die with him.¡± ¡°You dare scold me?¡± Little Lei directly ignored Zhu Hai¡¯s nonsense. He only heard the first few words. Being called a son of a b*tch irked him. He ignored the rest of the words. ¡°I¡¯m not only going to scold you, but I¡¯m also going to kill you. Someone, come and kill this little bastard.¡± Zhu Hai was furious, glaring at Little Lei with eyes that were about to spew fire. He could not wait to cut him into pieces. He ordered his men to do it before going forward personally. Little Lei did not mind starting a fight. After a warmup, he kicked the first person who approached him out of the First Restaurant. The guy bumped into the door of the tea house opposite and died on the spot. From this kick, it could be seen that Little Lei was also angry. He then threw two people to the top, who smashed through the roof of the First Restaurant and fell from the sky, landing on the roof. They also died. Only now did Zhu Hai realize that Little Lei was not someone to be bullied, yet it did not change his determination to kill this young man. ¡°Go, go, go. All of you, go. If you can¡¯t kill this little bastard, go die.¡± His subordinates had grown a little afraid. But Zhu Hai¡¯s threat made them really helpless. No matter how afraid they were, they had to fight¡­ ¡°If you want me to die, then I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Little Lei no longer cared about those small fry. He flashed in front of Zhu Hai and kicked him away. Another kick? This young man really liked to kick people. Was he really from the rumors? Chapter 494 - Not necessarily When Little Lei got angry, even ghosts would be afraid of him. He did not know fear, nor did he care how much trouble he caused. He would not be bothered even if the sky was pierced. He was a classic example of fighting without caring about the consequences. Adding in his anger, he attacked without restraint and could casually slap people to death. Zhu Hai watched as more and more of his subordinates died. He was also quite injured. Only now did he begin to panic. But he did not intend to let Little Lei off just like that. Instead, he thought of another way to deal with him. Soon, he noticed Xue Batian, who was standing motionless by the side. Coming up with an idea, he activated the puppet Gu in Xue Batian¡¯s body¡­ Xue Batian attacked Little Lei ruthlessly. He was now a killing machine without any emotions. He ordered him to kill whoever he wanted. If it were anyone else, Little Lei would definitely not show mercy. But he could not fight with Xue Batian. He was worried about hurting him. Therefore, when Xue Batian attacked him, he could only dodge. ¡°Grandpa Xue, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m Little Lei. Why did you hit me?¡± Seeing the effectiveness, Zhu Hai regained his confidence. He stood by the side to watch the commotion and laughed wildly. ¡°Haha¡­ Rascal, kill me! Why aren¡¯t you killing me now? Quickly kill me! Haha¡­¡± ¡°You bad man, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± Little Lei dodged Xue Batian¡¯s attack and wanted to kill Zhu Hai. Just as he was about to attack, Zhu Hai suddenly said, ¡°If you kill me, he will also die, because the mother Gu is on me. Once it dies, the child Gu will accompany it.¡± Little Lei did not know what the mother Gu and child Gu were. However, he knew that if he killed Zhu Hai, Xue Batian would very likely suffer, so he stopped at the critical moment. However, Zhu Hai took advantage of the opportunity and secretly gave Xue Batian a kill order. Xue Batian was under the control of the puppet Gu and had no consciousness. He only knew to follow orders. If Zhu Hai wanted him to kill Little Lei, he would kill him. Little Lei¡¯s guard against Xue Batian was too low. He was also in the midst of thinking just now, so he was careless and suffered a palm strike. Fortunately, his cultivation level was high and his body was sturdy. Even Xue Batian¡¯s full force attack only caused him a small injury. ¡°Grandpa Xue, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Zhu Hai was quite shocked when he saw that Xue Batian¡¯s all-out attack had only caused the young man a bit of pain. He suddenly had a feeling that killing this young man would be very difficult. If he lost his bargaining chip, he would definitely be killed, so he had to cherish the old man. With this in mind, Zhu Hai no longer let Xue Batian attack Little Lei. Instead, he summoned him back and used him as a hostage to threaten Little Lei. ¡°If you want to save him, then commit suicide. He¡¯s been poisoned by my puppet Gu. Unless I¡¯m willing to take it out, he can only be my puppet for the rest of his life. Even if I want him to commit suicide, he will do so without a frown.¡± ¡°You bastard, you bastard. My master and his woman won¡¯t let you off. Just wait for death.¡± Little Lei was even more helpless. He could not listen to Zhu Hai and commit suicide, but he could not ignore Xue Batian either. In the end, he could only wait for Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin to resolve this problem. ¡°It¡¯s the same even if your master comes. He¡¯s been poisoned by my puppet Gu. No one can save him, apart from me.¡± ¡°That might not be the case.¡± A crisp voice filled with anger sounded from outside the First Restaurant. Chapter 495 - Not Qualified Upon learning that Xue Batian had been captured, Xue Fanxin rushed over. She heard Zhu Hai¡¯s words on the door and was even more enraged. She said coldly, ¡°Who said that only the person who casts the Gu can cure it?¡± Zhu Hai saw that it was a little girl who walked in. Although he did not know her identity, he did not think that a little girl could have much ability, so he did not take her seriously. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. Why aren¡¯t you staying at home? What are you doing out here? Quickly go home, lest you get yourself into trouble.¡± ¡°Idiot,¡± Little Lei mocked Zhu Hai. Then, he ran up to Xue Fanxin and pulled her hand. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Grandpa Xue has been poisoned by that puppet Gu and doesn¡¯t recognize me at all. He tried to kill me a few times and even hurt me just now. Why are you alone? Didn¡¯t Master come?¡± ¡°I can handle such a small matter alone. This small fry is not qualified for your master to get involved.¡± Little Lei felt that it made sense. ¡°You¡¯re right. Master¡¯s status is too high. This guy is not even qualified to see Master.¡± Zhu Hai got furious. He really could not take it anymore and roared, ¡°The two of you, shut up. I¡¯m the deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. How can I allow you to humiliate me like this? Little girl, you¡¯re in cahoots with this brat, right? He killed my son. Even his life is not enough to repay him, so I want you to die too.¡± ¡°If you want our lives, we¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability to do so.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to waste entertain people like Zhu Hai. She turned to the Night Shadow Guards. ¡°Protect me from the side. When I perform the acupuncture later, I can¡¯t be disturbed. Whoever dares to cause trouble must be killed without mercy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Yi responded and formed a circle to protect her and Xue Batian. Little Lei didn¡¯t want to stay idle. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him escape. How dare he cast a Gu on my grandfather? I¡¯ll make him pay an even heavier price.¡± Zhu Hai knew that the ¡®he¡¯ Xue Fanxin was talking about was him. For some reason, facing such a young girl, he actually felt an inexplicable fear. Her aura was strong, even above his. How could a little girl have such an aura? Little Lei did not care what Zhu Hai was thinking. Xue Fanxin had given him a mission, so he replied enthusiastically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on him. He won¡¯t escape. If he dares to run, I can break his limbs. Let¡¯s see how he can run then, hmph¡­¡± Zhu Hai had just been apprehensive about Xue Fanxin¡¯s aura, and now, he was frightened by Little Lei¡¯s ruthlessness. The ominous feeling in his heart became stronger. To avoid worsening the situation, he had to strike first. ¡°These two little kids actually dare to be arrogant in front of me. They¡¯re really overestimating themselves. I¡¯m the dignified depute villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you two little kids? As long as I give the order, countless people here will work for me. Do you believe me?¡± Zhu Hai was waiting for the people present to respond to him, but there was no sound at all. Everyone shut up. What was going on? Chapter 496 - More Afraid of Us The Blue Sea Villa was famous in the Tongxuan Realm. Countless people would respond to the casual shouts of the alchemists. Experts from all over the world were willing to risk their lives for them. As for Zhu Hai, he was the deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. His status was extremely high, so his response would be even greater. In the past, if he casually shouted anywhere, at least 80% of the people would step forward to respond to him. But now, no one in the entire First Restaurant stepped forward. Those who were a little closer to him even retreated, unwilling to be too close to him. All of them looked like they were afraid to get caught in trouble. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m the deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. If you help me kill these two little bastards today, I¡¯ll provide you with more pills.¡± Despite promising benefits, no one responded. Some people even stared at him as if they were looking at an idiot. What kind of joke was this? The Ninth Imperial Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and that powerful young man who liked to kick people were people that even the four great clans and three great sects did not dare to provoke. How could they have the guts to touch them unless they were tired of living? Furthermore, the other party was very powerful, especially that young man. He could casually kick someone to death. If they really stood up for Zhu Hai, they would only die. If they were dead, what was the use of pills? ¡°You¡­¡± Zhu Hai got furious and depressed. The only thing he could do now was to take a hard stance. ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯ll remember you. In the future, don¡¯t even think about buying a pill from the Blue Sea Villa. ¡± Even with such a threat, no one cared about Zhu Hai. Little Lei mocked, ¡°You really are an idiot. You¡¯re so stupid. Didn¡¯t you realize that they¡¯re more afraid of us?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± After being reminded by Little Lei, Zhu Hai sensed that something was indeed wrong. He tried his best to calm down and observe the situation before thinking of another way. However, he quickly discovered something that shocked him. Xue Fanxin had no time to care about Zhu Hai. While he and Little Lei were arguing, she was busy helping Xue Batian. Just as Zhu Hai had said, unless the person who cast the Gu was willing to take out the worm, he could only be a puppet for the rest of his life. Because of the mother and child Gu, once the mother Gu died, the child Gu would follow suit. The mother Gu was on Zhu Hai. When he died, Xue Batian would die too. 1 However, there were always exceptions. She was that exception. 1 Once the puppet Gu entered the body, it would not easily leave the host. Furthermore, it was hiding in the flesh. Even if you cut open the host¡¯s stomach, you might not be able to find it. However, you could use a special method to force it out. 1 Xue Fanxin used the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art to inject the power of the Reverse Spirit Art into the golden needles. She sealed Xue Batian¡¯s meridians before initiating her treatment. After finding the puppet Gu, she used the golden needles to force the worm to retreat to the wound on the back of Xue Batian¡¯s hand little by little. Then, she stabbed the needle into the area near the wound. The needle¡¯s power was strong, forcing the worm to retreat through the wound it had originally bitten. When the Gu worm flew out of the wound, Xue Fanxin flicked out a golden needle and stabbed it, nailing it to the table beside her. Everyone watched as Xue Fanxin performed the acupuncture and forced the puppet Gu out of Xue Batian¡¯s body step by step. In the end, she even used golden needles to nail the Gu worm to the table. This scene stunned everyone. What a powerful acupuncture technique. Chapter 497 - : Frog at the Bottom of the Well Xue Fanxin used the needle technique to force the puppet Gu out. Then, she took out a pill and fed it to Xue Batian. Zhu Hai saw everything. Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s strange acupuncture technique and the pill she took out, he was shocked and could not help but ask, ¡°What acupuncture technique did you use just now? What pill is that? Where did you obtain it?¡± Before Xue Fanxin could respond, Little Lei jumped in. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you¡¯re as annoying as that bastard Xiao Muyan. You¡¯re asking about her acupuncture technique too. How annoying. Have you ever seen anyone tell others about their secret abilities?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhu Hai was rendered speechless. He was still thinking about Xue Fanxin¡¯s strange acupuncture technique. His greed suddenly surged, forgetting about the revenge. He only desired that acupuncture technique. Even if he wanted revenge, he had to obtain that acupuncture technique first. Otherwise, killing these two little bastards would be letting them off too easily. 1 Little Lei could tell at a glance that Zhu Hai had other thoughts. ¡°You should stop fantasizing. Those things will not happen. Xiao Muyan also wanted to learn this acupuncture technique, but he was sent flying by me. His luck seems to be good though. He survived. I wonder if your luck will be as good as his?¡± ¡°So it was you.¡± Only now did Zhu Hai know who was in front of him. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Wasn¡¯t he here in Heavenly Saints City to deal with those people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate? Now that they were standing in front of him, he could not do anything to them¡­ Before this, he had never thought that these people would be such a hard bone to chew. He had even thought that if there was really no other way, he could send out hero invitations and get the various heroes in the Tongxuan Realm to help him deal with these people. But now¡­ It seemed like he had thought too simply of things. How could someone who could put Xiao Muyan in such a miserable state be someone ordinary? ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I already said that you should stop your daydreams. Why are you still thinking about it?¡± Little Lei saw that Zhu Hai was deep in thought and insisted on disturbing him. ¡°Do you people from the Blue Sea Villa like to let your thoughts run wild? You always think that there¡¯s nothing in this world that you can¡¯t do. But do you know how big this world is? The thinking of a frog at the bottom of a well is indeed difficult to understand!¡± ¡°You said I¡¯m a frog in a well?¡± ¡°What are you otherwise? A small Blue Sea Villa can¡¯t even compare to a tiny mountain in the Medicine God Valley Sect. How dare you brag here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of blowing your trumpet?¡± ¡°What kind of place is the Medicine God Valley?¡± Zhu Hai searched for news about the Medicine God Valley in his mind, but there was nothing. He was certain that there was no such place as the Medicine God Valley in the Tongxuan Realm. ¡°You want to know? I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhu Hai was angered by Little Lei¡¯s words again and wanted to kill him. He finally reacted. The current situation was disadvantageous to him. The puppet Gu had been taken out, and he had no bargaining chip now¡­ Xue Fanxin was treating Xue Batian earlier. Although she had used a needle technique to kill the worm, Xue Batian was in a bad state. He was in a coma. She had spent a lot of effort to stabilize his condition. After finishing the most important thing, it was time to settle scores. ¡°Ye Yi, help me take care of Grandpa.¡± Xue Fanxin handed Xue Batian to Ye Yi. Then, she turned to face Zhu Hai and said with a sinister smile, ¡°You are the deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa?¡± ¡°So what if I am? If you know what¡¯s good for you, then obediently kowtow and admit your mistake. Also, give up that little bastard¡¯s life and your acupuncture technique. Otherwise¡ª¡± 1 Before he could finish, she cut him off. ¡°Ha¡­ Deputy Master, right? How likely do you think you can walk out of the First Restaurant alive?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Idiot, I mean you¡¯re dead meat.¡± Little Lei mimicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s smile and looked like he was waiting to see a good show. ¡°I am the deputy villa lord of the Blue Sea Villa. In front of so many witnesses, what can you do to me? Forget about killing me, even if you hurt me, this matter will spread to the Blue Sea Villa. At that time, you will be in even more trouble.¡± Zhu Hai was actually in a panic, but he still wanted to maintain his face. He kept using the signboard of the Blue Sea Villa, borrowing its prestige to scare people. This move had been useful no matter where it was. It would be the same this time. ¡°Then I¡¯ll destroy the Blue Sea Villa too,¡± Xue Fanxin said fearlessly. Her hatred for those bastards had already reached the extreme. She had not provoked them, but they insisted on finding trouble with her. Even more detestable was that they had attacked her dearest grandfather. This was absolutely unforgivable. It was not only her grandfather but also her good friend, Gu Jinyuan. He had almost been killed by the Blue Sea Villa. How could she let them off? ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really arrogant. You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. The Blue Sea Villa has gathered the best alchemists in the Tongxuan Realm. Do you think you have the ability to destroy them? Forget about the fact that the Blue Sea Villa itself is very powerful, the experts everywhere in the Tongxuan Realm won¡¯t allow you to do this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a place to refine pills. If there are better places to provide pills, do you think the Blue Sea Villa can still be as impressive as before?¡± ¡°Hmph, where can there be a place better than the Blue Sea Villa in the Tongxuan Realm? Little girl, I think you don¡¯t understand the Tongxuan Realm too well.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled. She casually took out a bottle of pills and poured them out in front of everyone. Throwing them into the crowd, she gave them out for free. ¡°I have quite a few pills here. I guarantee they¡¯ll be a hundred times better than yours.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhu Hai was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. The people who had obtained the pills looked overjoyed as if they had obtained some treasure, making him even more anxious. Although he had not obtained those pills, he could tell that the quality of those pills was not low. Even he could not refine them. Where did this damned girl get so many pills? No matter where this girl came from or how capable she was, he had to get rid of her. Not only to take revenge for his son but also for the Blue Sea Villa. If an even better place for medicinal pills appeared in the Tongxuan Realm, their Blue Sea Villa would be in danger. Chapter 498 - Knocked Out and Taken Away Xue Fanxin¡¯s hatred for the Blue Sea Villa was touching the sky. Initially, she planned to settle scores with them later, but now, she no longer wanted to wait. That bastard who had poisoned her grandfather had gotten on her nerves. Hurting her loved ones was even more detestable and deserving of death than hurting her. If the other party was only targeting her, she might not be so angry, but she would not spare the people who hurt her family, especially her grandfather, who had doted on her since she was young. She would make them pay ten or a hundred times the price. ¡°The Blue Sea Villa is no longer the only place that can provide medicinal pills to the world.¡± ¡°Little girl, the Blue Sea Villa has more than a hundred alchemists, ten of whom high level. There is also a fifth-grade alchemist. In the entire Tongxuan Realm, who can compare to us? You really overestimate yourself if you want to compete with us in pills.¡± Even now, Zhu Hai did not think that Xue Fanxin had the ability to shake their status as the overlord of pills. At most, she was a little threat, nothing to fear. 1 But that was not important. He had to obtain that acupuncture technique and take the lives of these two little bastards. He had to avenge his son. He would not stop until he turned these two little bastards into ashes. ¡°Whether I overestimated myself or not, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see it in your lifetime. You want to take revenge for your son, but how can I not want to take revenge for my grandfather? If I, Xue Fanxin, were really afraid of your Blue Sea Villa, I would have spared Xiao Muyan back then. You¡¯re even more hateful than him, so you¡¯re destined to have an even more tragic outcome.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s anger and hatred were no less than Zhu Hai¡¯s, even stronger in fact. She could not tolerate her family being hurt. When Zhu Hai saw Xue Fanxin looking like she wanted to eat someone, the inexplicable panic in his heart increased. The other party was clearly a little girl who was still wet behind the ears, but he felt like a high and mighty queen was judging him and giving him the death sentence. Why did he feel this way? It shouldn¡¯t be like that. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t get too arrogant.¡± Zhu Hai could only use sharp words to hide his panic. He was unwilling to lower himself and admit that he was afraid of a little girl. ¡°Aren¡¯t you arrogant? Your son started the incident today. But he¡¯s already a dead man. I won¡¯t argue with a dead man, but I really need to vent my anger on someone. Since you poisoned my grandfather, I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine and turn you into a puppet.¡± Xue Fanxin had never thought of killing Zhu Hai. She wanted to leave him for her grandfather. ¡°You want to cast the puppet Gu on me?¡± Zhu Hai said with a mocking smile, ¡°Forget about the fact that you don¡¯t have it, but even if you do, it¡¯s useless. I¡¯m a person who raises Gu. I¡¯ve been in contact with them for decades and am not afraid of any worm. It¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°Who said that we have to use the puppet Gu to turn people into puppets?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means¡­¡± Xue Fanxin left Zhu Hai hanging and said to the others, ¡°Bring him back to the Lord¡¯s Estate. If he doesn¡¯t submit, knock him out and take him away. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Night Shadow Guards responded. How could Zhu Hai give up so easily? When the Night Shadow Guards came up, he resisted with all his might. Just as he attacked, he was knocked out by a punch. ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 499 - She Would Not Compensate Little Lei had been following Xue Fanxin¡¯s instruction and staring fixedly at Zhu Hai. Seeing that he wanted to do something, he knocked him out and resolved everything with a punch. Zhu Hai¡¯s followers were so frightened that they retreated. They were at a loss. They wanted to run but did not dare to. They did not have the guts to fight either. They were really conflicted. ¡°What should we do with these people? Do you want me to slap them all to death?¡± Little Lei turned his attention to the followers. He was itching to fight, but Xue Fanxin said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re just some henchmen. It¡¯s not easy to live, so let them off.¡± Ye Yi said, ¡°Your Highness, if we let these people go, they will return to the Blue Sea Villa to seek reinforcements. We can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°So many people saw what happened today. Even without these people, the news will still reach the Blue Sea Villa. Just bring this bullsh*t Deputy Master back.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to make things difficult for those small fry. She knew that it was not easy for these people, so she let them off. As for whether the Blue Sea Villa would do the same, that was not something she could interfere with. Ye Yi also realized it. He left with the unconscious Zhu Hai. Xue Fanxin departed with her people just like that. From the beginning to the end, she ignored everyone in the First Restaurant, nor did she mention compensation. The manager of the First Restaurant was depressed. The First Restaurant had suffered heavy losses because of today¡¯s incident. Zhu Hai had been knocked out and taken away. They could not and did not dare to ask him for compensation. Initially, they wanted to turn to Xue Fanxin, but she ignored them and left. ¡°Manager, the losses of the First Restaurant are so serious. Who are we going to ask for compensation?¡± the waiter asked with a bitter expression. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who should I ask? Leave this to the higher-ups.¡± The manager had no choice but to wait for the word from above. After all, Xue Fanxin was not someone a small manager like him could provoke. The First Restaurant belonged to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. She already had a feud with them. It was good enough that they did not cause trouble for them because of Gu Jinyuan. How could they compensate them? Furthermore, she was not the only one responsible for today¡¯s incident. The Blue Sea Villa should be the one compensating. She would not do so. ¡°How do you plan to turn this guy into a puppet?¡± Little Lei could not hide his curiosity after returning. He wished he could turn Zhu Hai into a puppet right now. ¡°I remember that there¡¯s a pill called the Mind Control Pill. It can control a person¡¯s divine sense and turn them into a puppet, similar to the puppet Gu.¡± Xue Fanxin tried her best to recall the pills recorded in the Myriad Spirit Record, vaguely recalling the Mind Control Pill. If a person¡¯s divine sense was controlled, it would be even more terrifying than being poisoned by the puppet Gu because their thoughts would also be controlled. However, the materials for the Mind Control Pill were a little difficult to find, so she could not refine it for now. ¡°Ye Yi, I have something for you to do.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please instruct me.¡± ¡°Go and buy all the spirit herbs in Heavenly Saints City. The more the better. If necessary, you can look for the four great clans to help. Buy all the spirit herbs in their shops. Don¡¯t let go of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company either. I want all the spirit herbs in a hundred-mile radius of Heavenly Saints City.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Yi did not ask Xue Fanxin why she wanted to buy so many spirit herbs. He just had to listen to orders. Chapter 500 - Realization At that moment, Ye Jiushang happened to return and heard everything clearly. He did not understand what his little consort was doing. ¡°Xin¡¯er, why do you want so many spirit herbs? The number of spirit herbs within a hundred kilometers of Heavenly Saints City is not small. I¡¯m afraid it will take half a lord¡¯s estate to accommodate them.¡± ¡°To destroy the Blue Sea Villa.¡± With just that one sentence, he understood everything. ¡°You plan to use pills to destroy the Blue Sea Villa. This is a huge project. Just refining pills can tire you to death. Why must you do this? If you want to take down the Blue Sea Villa, I¡¯ll destroy it for you.¡± ¡°No, no, no. The effects of that will be greatly reduced. It¡¯s very easy to end up with the crime of bullying the weak and killing the innocent. Those so-called righteous people will come to suppress us. If there are fewer people, we can still deal with them. But if there are more, no matter how strong we are, it¡¯s difficult to defeat four people with two fists, not to mention there are schemes and whatnot. It¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the open, but it¡¯s hard to defend against a hidden arrow. Small fry can also do great things, so we can¡¯t rely on our fists to resolve the problem. We have to use the most effective and correct method. Only when there¡¯s really no other way can we consider using force.¡± She did not want to become a villain condemned by the entire Tongxuan Realm, nor did she want a bad reputation. Ye Jiushang came to a realization. Before this, no matter what happened, the first thing he thought of was to resolve it with force. Then, he would consider using schemes. In his opinion, anything that could be resolved with force was not a problem. The method was simple and effective. But now, he finally understood the true meaning of the most effective and correct method. Martial strength could indeed resolve the problem, but it would leave hidden dangers. As for what kind of hidden danger, even he could not make a guess. ¡°Xin¡¯er, thank you.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. ¡°Thank you for letting me know that small fry can also do great things.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Jiushang did not explain himself. He rubbed her head and said gently, ¡°Since you already have a way to deal with the Blue Sea Villa, I won¡¯t interfere in this matter. I¡¯ll let you handle it yourself.¡± ¡°No problem. Leave the Blue Sea Villa to me. How¡¯s your matter going?¡± ¡°In progress.¡± A day had already passed, but the Heavenly Saints Emperor had yet to summon the Ghost King. He had been hiding in his chamber and did not even go to the morning court assembly. It seemed like he had not made a decision. Nevertheless, in one more day, he would resolve the matter with the Ghost King. Then, he would help Xin¡¯er settle other things so that they could leave. However, he did not know that the Heavenly Saints Emperor had long made a decision. He was only waiting for news now. He locked himself in his bedroom and did not see anyone, not even going to the morning court assembly. That person had said that he could help him destroy the entire Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate in five days, but Ye Jiushang had only given him two days¡­ He hoped that person could get it done before sunset tomorrow. In that case, everyone would be happy. Chapter 501 - Asura Death Soldiers This night, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was as quiet as ever, but there seemed to be a little strangeness in the silence, but no one could say what was out of place. Ye Jiushang stood in the courtyard and looked up at the starless night sky. He sniffed the strange aura in the night wind and felt a sense of oppression, guessing that something would happen tonight. ¡°Master, it¡¯s already late. Why aren¡¯t you resting? The consort has fallen asleep. You should rest early too.¡± Ruying and Suixing had been secretly following Ye Jiushang. Initially, they shouldn¡¯t have come out, but there was something wrong with him tonight, so they took the initiative to say a few words. Although their master was usually cold and heartless and did not easily reveal any emotions on his face, he had never revealed such a serious expression easily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid something will happen tonight. Be careful and alert. Don¡¯t sleep too soundly. I won¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m a little anxious.¡± Ruying and Suixing became serious. Their master had never been wrong. If he said that something would happen tonight, then it would definitely happen. Furthermore, anything that could make him so agitated would not be a small matter. It seemed like they had to raise their spirits. The night was still so dark. Dark clouds covered the moon, and the night wind was slightly chilly. It carried a strange coldness that made people feel uneasy. Ye Jiushang magnified his six senses by ten times and sensed everything in Heavenly Saints City. He first confirmed that the people he cared about were okay. Next, he looked at the others. Soon, he noticed something amiss. ¡°Asura Warriors have appeared in Heavenly Saints City and are rushing towards the Lord¡¯s Estate. Go and make preparations. There will be a huge battle tonight.¡± ¡°Why would Asura Warriors appear in Heavenly Saints City?¡± Ruying asked in confusion. Before Ye Jiushang could give him an answer, he had already gone to prepare for the battle. Asura Warriors were sacrificial soldiers nurtured by the Asura Hall. They were very powerful and almost unkillable. They would only collapse when they had exhausted all their strength. Their strength was undeniable. Even if they destroyed a city, they would not get tired. This was the terrifying thing about Asura Warriors. At this moment, ten men in black robes were rushing towards the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. They were swift like dashing horses, not even leaving a shadow. In just a few breaths of time, they arrived outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. After stopping for a moment, they directly barged in and killed everyone they saw. 1 Blood dyed the door of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate red, all the way in. Ye Jiushang had long known about the Asura Warriors. Therefore, when they invaded the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, he joined the fight, contending against ten. Despite repeatedly defeating the Asura Warriors, it was useless. They could not be killed. The only way was to exhaust their strength. 1 ¡°Everyone, retreat. Go and protect the Consort. Leave them to me.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that those ordinary guards and even the Night Shadow Guards were no match for the Asura Warriors. He did not let them die here. Zhuri wanted to bring people to help, but just as he reached the scene, he heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s orders and had no choice but to retreat to Xue Fanxin¡¯s courtyard. The enemy tonight had come too suddenly. If not for the fact that the Lord was in the residence, they would have been killed by these strange and powerful people before they could react. Why had such powerful people appeared? Chapter 502 - Glowing Xue Fanxin was sleeping, unaware of the ongoing assault. She had been busy during the day, especially helping Xue Batian force out the puppet Gu. It had consumed a lot of her energy and then sorted the pill formulas. Hence, once she hit the bed, she immediately slipped into the dreamland. However, she could not sleep well. Although exhausted, she would wake up every now and then. Just when she was about to go into a deep sleep, she would wake up inexplicably, feeling a little frustrated. What was going on? After investigating carefully, she realized that the Supreme Badge in her dantian was emitting an intense red light like the noon sun, making her uncomfortable. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Xue Fanxin used her divine sense to investigate her dantian and tried to touch the Supreme Badge. She found it hot, but except for that, there was nothing wrong with it. This heat was disturbing her. She could not sleep well. ¡°What are you trying to express?¡± The red light emitted by the Supreme Badge became stronger, and the temperature increased. In the beginning, Xue Fanxin could still touch it, but later on, it was too hot to touch. Her mind was filled with question marks. She really could not understand what was going on with the Supreme Badge. Hence, she got out of bed and changed, planning to ask Ye Jiushang or the little white tiger. Right then, a commotion sounded from outside the door. It was a little chaotic. What was going on now? Xue Fanxin put on her clothes and opened the door. She saw that the Night Shadow Guards had all come to her courtyard. There were also some maidservants who had been frightened silly. They were all trembling in the corner, looking like they had seen a nightmare. ¡°Zhuri, what happened? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? What are you doing in my courtyard?¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Zhuri was about to explain the situation, but at that moment, a huge explosion came from the front. He could even see flames and lightning surging into the sky. Following that, the ground trembled a few times. It could be seen that something huge had happened. Xue Fanxin became nervous. ¡°Zhuri, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Your Highness, ten powerful people have barged into the Lord¡¯s Estate and went on a killing spree. They came too abruptly, and we couldn¡¯t react at all. If it weren¡¯t for His Highness, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d have died long ago. Now, His Highness is fighting the assassins alone. He asked me to bring people over to protect you¡ª¡± Before Zhuri could finish, Xue Fanxin charged toward the front courtyard. An assassin who could cause such a huge commotion must not be simple. She could not let Ah Jiu face it alone. Even if her strength was minuscule, she still had to go. If there was really any danger, she would hide in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space¡­ With this in mind, Xue Fanxin ran to the front yard without hesitation. Zhuri was fraught with worry. Helpless, he planned to bring the Night Shadow Guards to the front courtyard again. Just as he was about to leave, a shadow-like person appeared in front of him and said coldly, ¡°If you bring people over at this time, you will undoubtedly die. All of you, stay here. No one is going out.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Ruying did not answer Zhuri, turning around and leaving instead. After a while, Little Lei¡¯s complaining sounds could be heard. ¡°Ruying, you bastard. Why are you up in the middle of the night? Why are you disturbing my sleep? Hey, hey, hey, why are you carrying me? Quickly put me down.¡± Chapter 503 - Thinking of a Solution Ruying picked up Little Lei, who was sleeping like a dead pig, from the bed and rushed to the front yard, throwing him down when they arrived. Little Lei was no longer sleepy. When he was dragged out of the room by Ruying, he sensed a strange aura, realizing that there were quite a few powerful enemies. After arriving at the scene, he observed the situation first. He was shocked to see that ten black-clothed people could fight Ye Jiushang to a draw. Up to now, apart from the Lord of the Nether City, he had never seen anyone who could fight with his master like this. Although the other party had the numbers advantage, this was not the main point. 1 ¡°Ruying, who are these people?¡± ¡°Asura Warriors.¡± Ruying joined the battle, lending Ye Jiushang a hand. Little Lei exclaimed, ¡°Asura Warriors? Why are there Asura Warriors here? Oh my god! A disgusting thing like Asura Warriors actually ran here. Huhu, so terrifying. Master, Master, let me help you.¡± Just then, Xue Fanxin ran over, but she was repelled by a powerful force and sent flying to the ground. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? Those Asura Warriors are not something you can deal with. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be killed the moment you go up. Quickly retreat.¡± Little Lei did not immediately start fighting. Instead, he ran to Xue Fanxin and helped her up while stopping her from rushing into the battlefield. ¡°Little Lei, are those black-clothed people the Asura Warriors you mentioned?¡± Xue Fanxin had already realized that her strength was insignificant in such a battle. If she insisted on charging forward, not only would she be of no help, but she would also drag Ye Jiushang down. She could not let her emotions take over her as it would only harm others and herself. However, it was really difficult for her to do nothing. ¡°Ruying said that they are Asura Warriors, so they must be.¡± ¡°Then do you know how to deal with these Asura Warriors? They seem to be very strong.¡± ¡°Of course the Asura Warriors are strong. They are all monsters that can¡¯t be killed. They will only go down after exhausting their strength. However, every Asura Warrior is powerful and is very difficult to exhaust. I¡¯m afraid you will lose your stamina before them.¡± ¡°Exhaust their strength?¡± Xue Fanxin pondered over Little Lei¡¯s words and tried her best to think of a way to resolve the problem. This was because she could tell that Ye Jiushang did not have much of an advantage. Those Asura Warriors were knocked down dozens of times but could still stand up and continue fighting as if nothing had happened. Furthermore, their bodies were tough, simply invulnerable. Every slash was like hitting at black iron, completely useless. Facing such an enemy, fighting to the death was definitely not a wise move. Ye Jiushang was using all his might. He barely forced them to a draw, not letting them have the energy to hurt others. When he saw Xue Fanxin run to the scene, he was a little distracted and accidentally fell to a disadvantage. ¡°Ruying, take the Consort away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although Ruying was unwilling, he still retreated from the battle. He came to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side and wanted to take her away. ¡°Your Highness, please leave with me.¡± Xue Fanxin was working hard to think of a way to deal with the Asura Warriors and did not notice Ruying approaching her. When she heard a noise, she waved her hand gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy. I¡¯m thinking of a solution.¡± Chapter 504 - Yin Needle Technique Xue Fanxin had never seen Ruying before and did not even know of his existence. She ignored him. Her mind was filled with thoughts about how to help Ye Jiushang deal with the Asura Warriors. Although this was not the first time Ruying had seen Xue Fanxin, he had never really interacted with her. For some reason, he was actually surprised by her aura. He stood there without moving for a long time. He stared straight at her and could not treat her as a Spirit Transformation Realm weakling. The woman his master liked was indeed not ordinary. Even if she was still weak, her potential was limitless. The previous crises his master encountered had all been resolved by her. Since she was his master¡¯s Phoenix Star, she might be able to help him. Ruying had always listened to Ye Jiushang¡¯s orders. But for once, he made his own decision. He let her stay and see if she could think of a better way to deal with those Asura Warriors. Xue Fanxin was racking her mind to come up with a solution. She observed the Asura Warriors to find their weaknesses, but she did not gain anything. Rather, Ye Jiushang was gradually at a disadvantage because his energy consumption was increasing. If this continued, he would be defeated for sure. She had to think of a way to deal with those Asura Warriors as soon as possible, or Ah Jiu would be in danger. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Don¡¯t waste your time. You can¡¯t think of any good ideas no matter how hard you think. If the Asura Warriors were so easy to deal with, how could they become a terrifying legend in the Mystic World?¡± Little Lei did not think highly of Xue Fanxin at all. From the beginning to the end, he did not think that she could be of any help. Not willing to waste time, he had to say a few words. Xue Fanxin ignored his nonsense. ¡°Little Lei, you said that those Asura Warriors will only collapse after exhausting their strength, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! But it¡¯s so difficult to exhaust their strength. If it were only one or two Asura Warriors, it would have been fine. Master could deal with them. But ten¡­ Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to help Master. You should leave with Ruying.¡± ¡°There might be a way.¡± Little Lei was about to charge into the fray when he heard her. He stopped in his tracks and asked in surprise, ¡°What way?¡± Little Lei was not alone; Ruying was also shocked. He was anxious to know what Xue Fanxin¡¯s so-called method was. ¡°The Yin Needle Art in the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art has a technique that can accelerate the consumption of the enemy¡¯s strength. Perhaps I can give it a try.¡± She had already taken out the golden needles, thinking about how to apply them to the Asura Warriors. ¡°But applying the needles is a problem!¡± With her ability, even approaching those Asura Warriors was a problem, let alone hurting them. Furthermore, the Asura Warriors¡¯ bodies were hard and invulnerable. She did not even know if her needles could pierce into their acupoints! Hence, this method was very difficult to execute. ¡°Little Lei, let¡¯s join forces and capture an Asura Warrior for her to experiment on.¡± Ruying rushed out without waiting for Little Lei to agree. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, wait for me!¡± Little Lei reacted quickly and jumped out. Chapter 505 - Theres Still a Way After Ruying and Little Lei rushed to the battlefield, they locked onto one of the Asura Warriors and forced him to a relatively remote place. Then, they worked together to subdue him. It was only a temporary suppression though. With the power of the Asura Warriors, they could quickly break free from their restraints, so they did not have much time. ¡°You only have fifteen minutes. If you can¡¯t speed up his energy consumption by then, you might be in danger,¡± Ruying said when he brought the Asura Warrior to Xue Fanxin. When Ye Jiushang saw this scene, he got anxious. He roared angrily, ¡°Ruying, do you know what you¡¯re doing? If anything happens to Xin¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Master, she said that she has a way to increase the energy consumption of the Asura Warriors. I dare to take the liberty of letting her give it a try. Please forgive me.¡± Ruying knew that Ye Jiushang was furious, but he did not regret his actions. If Xue Fanxin really failed, he would trade his life for her safety. If she succeeded¡­ he would bear his master¡¯s anger afterward. Ye Jiushang wanted to go to Xue Fanxin, but he was entangled by the nine Asura Warriors and could not shake them off. He could only fight with a heavy heart. These damned Asura Warriors were really troublesome. Later, he would definitely make the Asura Hall pay ten times the price for the transgression today. Although the Asura Warriors were strong, their numbers were limited. According to what he knew, the Asura Hall had only sent one or two Asura Warriors on missions in the past. No matter how many people there were, there would not be more than five. But this time, they had sent out ten¡­ This number was unprecedented. Regardless of the reason, the Asura Hall had entered his blacklist. Their outcome would be the same as the Sacred Fire Sect, or even worse. Ye Jiushang could not come over, so Xue Fanxin could study the Asura Warrior. Just as she had guessed, the Asura Warrior¡¯s body was too hard, like black iron. Her golden needles could not pierce through at all. The needles were useless. This was a huge problem. ¡°No, his body is too tough. My golden needles can¡¯t pierce it.¡± ¡°In other words, your method is not feasible,¡± Ruying said in disappointment, sighing in his heart. He had high hopes, hence his big disappointment. If Xue Fanxin had no solution, they could only fight head-on¡­ Just as Ruying was preparing to fight, she suddenly said, ¡°Wait, there might be a way.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°I noticed just now. This person¡¯s heart has stopped. The reason he can move is because he relies on something to provide him with power, which is on his heart. Touch his heart. Isn¡¯t its temperature different from anywhere else? You can vaguely sense power flowing.¡± Ruying followed her instructions and touched the Asura Warrior¡¯s heart. He realized that the situation was really as she said. This person¡¯s heart was not beating, but the temperature was higher. Why was this happening? If a person¡¯s heart did not beat, they would be dead. It was impossible for them to still be alive. Perhaps this was the key to nurturing Asura Warriors. Chapter 506 - Unexpected Xue Fanxin knew that she did not have much time, so she did not explain it to Ruying. She continued studying the Asura Warrior¡¯s heart, making a bold guess in her heart. It was impossible for a dead person to be alive and kicking for no reason, let alone possess strength that exceeded common sense. They must be an energy source. Once it ran dry, these so-called Asura Warriors would become dead¡­ But what could they do to stop these Asura Warriors from receiving energy from their energy source? Her Yin Needle Technique was temporarily useless. After all, the body of the Asura Warrior was too hard. She could only think of another way. Xue Fanxin placed her palm on the Asura Warrior¡¯s heart and tried her best to think of a way to make the thing in his heart stop transmitting energy. But his body was too tough. Forget about her, even Little Lei could not break their chests. ¡°Fifteen minutes will be up soon. Have you thought of a solution? If you still don¡¯t have a clue, then leave this place.¡± Ruying no longer had any hope for Xue Fanxin. He only wanted to ensure her safety, or else his master would definitely skin him alive later. Just then, he witnessed a shocking scene. Xue Fanxin pierced the golden needle into the acupoints of the Asura Warrior. Even he could not do such a thing, yet a little girl who was only in the Spirit Transformation Realm had done it. How had she done it? Little Lei was also watching. When Xue Fanxin penetrated his body, he shouted excitedly, ¡°Wow¡­ girl, your golden needles are so powerful!¡± Fighting the nine Asura Warriors, Ye Jiushang was already getting weak. However, the more the Asura Warriors fought, the ferocious they became. They did not reveal any weakness. Just as he was about to retreat, he heard Little Lei¡¯s yell. He looked up and saw Xue Fanxin performing acupuncture on an Asura Warrior. The sight astonished him. He knew better than anyone how tough the bodies of those Asura Warriors were. Even he could not overcome their defenses. How could Xin¡¯er¡¯s small golden needles¡­ No matter how unbelievable it was, the truth was in front of him. Xin¡¯er¡¯s small golden needles might be a turning point. Xue Fanxin did not stop. She performed the acupuncture and used all her focus on the Yin Needle Art. Initially, she had given up on this method, but just now, when she touched the Asura Warrior¡¯s heart, the Supreme Badge in her dantian released a little heat, raising the temperature of her dantian and attracting her attention. Xue Fanxin recalled the power of time laws in the Second Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor and the Supreme Badge that had temporarily stopped time in the Nanling Empire. If she made time stop in that small place in the Asura Warrior¡¯s heart, would the energy inside stop flowing? With this idea, she decided to take the risk. She used the time law that she had no control over and tried to make time stop in the Asura Warrior¡¯s heart¡­ She did not hold much hope, but the outcome was unexpected. Chapter 507 - She Succeeded Xue Fanxin stopped time in the small part of the Asura Warrior¡¯s heart. As a result, the thing inside stopped transmitting energy. The defense of the Asura Warrior also decreased greatly. It was only a little harder than ordinary people, like a corpse, so the golden needles could easily pierce his acupoints. This outcome made Xue Fanxin happy because she had guessed correctly. But she could not lose focus. She had to perform the acupuncture as soon as possible. With her current ability, even making time stop in a small place would take a lot of effort, almost exhausting all her strength. She still had to use the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art next. It could be imagined that after doing these tasks, she might collapse from exhaustion. Yet, she had to finish this. In the eyes of outsiders, Xue Fanxin was only performing acupuncture, that too very quickly. In the blink of an eye, she had already inserted a few needles. She was fast, accurate, and ruthless as if it was second nature to her. But she knew that in a few blinks of the eye, she had exhausted almost all her strength. She was relying on her willpower to hold on. There was only one thought in her mind¡ªfinish the job. Her comprehension of the time law was too shallow. She had hardly crossed the threshold, only gazing at the door to the time law. With this little comprehension, even if she only made time stop in a tiny place, it would be extremely difficult. Furthermore, the time law she used could only last for a few breaths at most, so she had to insert the needles quickly, quickly, quickly¡­ Half a second after Xue Fanxin finished using the Yin Needle Art, the power of the time law disappeared. The thing in the Asura Warrior¡¯s heart resumed pumping energy to him. The Asura Warrior¡¯s body regained its toughness. Breaking free from the restraints of Little Lei and Ruying, he turned around and stood up, crazily attacking the people around him. ¡°Be careful.¡± In a moment of desperation, Ruying pulled Xue Fanxin away first before dealing with the Asura Warrior. Little Lei faced the Asura Warrior alone. He landed a punch, but his fist hurt. ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it really hurts. What kind of damned body is this? It¡¯s so hard.¡± The Asura Warrior was unscathed. He counterattacked even more fiercely. After being jointly attacked by Ruying and Little Lei, he seemed to be no different from before. He was still so powerful that he could not be killed no matter what. ¡°Hey, did you work for nothing just now? This guy is still so strong,¡± Little Lei panted and asked gloomily. Xue Fanxin was slumped on the ground, panting. She stared straight at the Asura Warrior and ignored Little Lei. She kept waiting, waiting, waiting¡­ She was counting in her heart: ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one¡­ When she counted to one, the Asura Warrior fell without warning. His body collapsed, making a loud thump. Bang¡­ She had succeeded. Chapter 508 - Tired When the Asura Warrior fell, Ruying and Little Lei watched in a daze. They could not react for a while and kept staring at the body, afraid that he would get up again. However, the Asura Warrior did not move. He lay on the ground motionless like a dead person. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Little Lei could not help but ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ruying replied and went to investigate. He carefully reached out and touched the Asura Warrior. He realized that his body was extremely cold, and his flesh was not as hard as before. Ordinary blades could cut through it now. Could this be the result of the Asura Warrior exhausting his strength? Xue Fanxin had recovered a bit of energy. She stood up and walked over. Taking out a dagger, she cut open the Asura Warrior¡¯s heart and took out the energy source. It was a crystal that had lost its color and was the size of an egg. ¡°What is this?¡± Little Lei looked at the crystal and touched it curiously. Unexpectedly, the dim crystal shattered. Little Lei thought that he might be in trouble. He said nervously, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Who knew that this lousy crystal would break with a light touch? I really only touched it gently.¡± Xue Fanxin did not mind. She put the pieces in her storage bag and said, ¡°Go and capture another Asura Warrior, just like before.¡± Ruying understood her plan, and Little Lei quickly reacted. The two of them rushed out again and worked together to capture an Asura Warrior. With one less Asura Warrior, the pressure on Ye Jiushang decreased a little. However, he still had to fight eight people alone. His stamina had been greatly exhausted. Eight Asura Warriors made it difficult for him to resist. Yet, he had to. This was because he knew that Xue Fanxin had come up with a solution. He had to stall for time. Anyway, he just had to dodge the attacks. He would not consume too much energy if he did not strike back. Ye Jiushang had a new strategy, and Xue Fanxin was also busy doing her thing. When Ruying and Little Lei captured another Asura Warrior, she used the same method as before. She first used the time rule to stop the energy source, then performed the acupuncture. This time, she spent a little less time than last time. Although she was tired, it was worth it. After dealing with the second Asura Warrior, Ruying and Little Lei went to catch the third, fourth, and fifth. When they caught the sixth one, Xue Fanxin was spent. Her vision turned black, and she collapsed from exhaustion. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Lei was frightened when he saw Xue Fanxin collapse. Ruying panicked and was at a loss. Ye Jiushang could roughly guess the reason for her collapse. His heart ached. He only needed to deal with the four Asura Warriors now. Coupled with the fact that the energy consumed by these Asura Warriors was almost enough, there was no suspense in the subsequent battle. He increased his attacks and planned to finish off these foes before looking at Xue Fanxin. ¡°Ruying, Little Lei, attack together.¡± Ruying was panicking. When he heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s orders, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He threw out the Asura Warrior who was still lying on the ground and joined the fight. It turned out that the legendary Asura Warriors were not that magical. Chapter 509 - Everyone Exhausted Xue Fanxin had killed a total of five Asura Warriors. There were five left, and they were dealt with by Ye Jiushang, Little Lei, Ruying, and Suixing. Apart from Ye Jiushang, the others were all fighting one-on-one. It was not too strenuous. Everyone could handle it. If they couldn¡¯t, they would hide. Anyway, those Asura Warriors were not high in intelligence and only knew how to fight. 1 Ye Jiushang did not want to waste time with these Asura Warriors. Earlier, as the opponents had numbers on their side, he could barely deal with them. Now, there were only two. He could exhaust the power of these two Asura Warriors quickly. Every time the Asura Warriors attacked, they would consume a lot of energy. Ye Jiushang would take the initiative and let the Asura Warriors launch frequent large attacks to increase their consumption. The Asura Warriors had been dealing with Ye Jiushang for a long time and spent a lot of energy. Now, they were frequently launching powerful attacks. Their reserves were running low. Especially the two who were fighting Ye Jiushang, they used up their energy in less than fifteen minutes. One moment, they were still alive and kicking, and the next moment, they collapsed and died. After dealing with the two Asura Warriors, Ye Jiushang went to help Little Lei before assisting Ruying and Suixing. None of the Asura Warriors had much energy left. If everyone worked together, they could easily deal with them. After the battle ended, Little Lei was so tired that he sat on the ground and said while panting, ¡°I¡¯m beat. These Asura Warriors are inhumane. I had to fight them to death to exhaust them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not human to begin with.¡± Ruying and Suixing were sprawled on the ground. Forget about them, even their incomparably powerful master was worn out from tonight¡¯s battle. They were all drained. It seemed that the Asura Hall was not weak. They had only sent ten Asura Warriors over, yet they were forced to this extent. If they went all out, they really did not know if their Nine Cloud Palace could defeat them. Although Ye Jiushang was worn out, he did not rest. He quickly came to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side and sat on the ground with her in his arms. He checked her physical condition and was only relieved after confirming that she had just overexerted herself. In this battle, everyone consumed a lot of energy. If not for Xin¡¯er helping them deal with the five Asura Warriors, they would still be fighting. They did not know the final outcome, but it would not be good. ¡°Xin¡¯er, thank you!¡± Ye Jiushang hugged her tightly, his heart filled with gratitude and emotions. If he had not met her, many things would not have been like this. It seemed like the theory of the Phoenix Star was coming true. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, where¡¯s my Little Xin¡¯er?¡± When the Asura Warriors invaded, Xue Batian was protected by the Night Shadow Guards Ye Jiushang had sent. Only after the battle ended and the Night Shadow Guards left could he run out and look for his precious granddaughter. Accompanying him was the injured Gu Jinyuan. He was also protected by the Night Shadow Guards. He did not even take a step out of the room. He could only come out after the battle was over. ¡°How is Xin¡¯er?¡± Gu Jinyuan saw Ye Jiushang sitting on the ground with the unconscious Xue Fanxin in his arms and was scared. He quickly came over to ask about the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s just tired. She¡¯ll be fine after sleeping for a day or two.¡± Although it seemed like Ye Jiushang was saying this to Gu Jinyuan, he was comforting Xue Batian. He carried Xue Fanxin away. Ruying wanted to persuade Ye Jiushang to rest, but he swallowed his words and did not say anything. He knew that his master was also spent, but it was impossible for him to abandon Xue Fanxin and rest alone. It was best not to say anything unnecessary. It was useless even if he said it. Chapter 510 - Fury This battle had almost destroyed half of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Even outside the Lord¡¯s Estate, there was a huge commotion. Before the battle ended, the four great clans and three great sects received the news and had been paying attention. Because the battle was too terrifying, far exceeding what they had seen and heard, no one dared to act rashly. No wonder even Young Master Wuchen was afraid of this Ninth Imperial Uncle. He was indeed not ordinary. The Heavenly Saints Emperor had been paying attention to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Therefore, he learned about the battle earlier than anyone. He was nervously waiting for the outcome, anxious to know if Ye Jiushang and the others were dead. Based on the terrifying level of this battle, it must be the Asura Hall. With the Asura Hall personally taking action, his hopes would definitely come true. He could only wait for the news of Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin¡¯s deaths to come. But for some reason, he was uneasy. He was afraid that the outcome would not be according to his expectations. If the Asura Hall could not kill Ye Jiushang, then he really did not know who else in the world could do the job. ¡°Help me investigate if Ye Jiushang is dead. Go. I want to know if he is dead or alive immediately.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor was too anxious. However, he did not know that his words quickly entered Ye Jiushang¡¯s ears. While the Heavenly Saints Emperor had sent people to keep an eye on the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, he had done the same to him. Furthermore, his methods were even more brilliant. Therefore, before the Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s people could obtain any news from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, Ye Jiushang¡¯s men had already returned to report what they had heard and seen in detail. Ye Jiushang was so exhausted that he could not stand up. He was listless, and his face was as pale as paper. However, he still guarded Xue Fanxin, or he would not be at ease. Initially, he did not want to deal with anything and only wanted to rest. However, the spies in the palace had brought back news and Zhuri had sent it to him. He had to hear what was going on with the Heavenly Saints Emperor. It was fine if he had not listened, but after hearing it, he was enraged. His killing intent soared to the sky, and he looked like he wanted to skin someone alive. ¡°So that useless ruler wants my life? This is really unexpected!¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor had always been scared of him. As long as he frowned slightly, the man would be so frightened that he would break out in a cold sweat. He really could not imagine that someone like him actually had the guts to covet his life. The assassins tonight were most likely related to the Heavenly Saints Emperor. However, he had never expected the Heavenly Saints Emperor to be able to contact the Asura Hall. ¡°Your Highness, is there something strange about this?¡± Zhuri did not believe that the Heavenly Saints Emperor would actually kill Ye Jiushang. In his impression, the Heavenly Saints Emperor was extremely afraid of his master. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something strange. I really want to know how the Heavenly Saints Emperor contacted Asura Hall.¡± Ye Jiushang couldn¡¯t figure out this riddle. With the Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s status and ability, he should not come into contact with Asura Hall at all. Could it be the Asura Black Badge again? Ye Jiushang pondered over this matter. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. Only the Asura Black Badge could make the Asura Hall mobilize so many people. Asura Hall¡­ I¡¯ll remember. I hope you can bear my wrath. Ye Jiushang smiled coldly. No one knew what he was thinking, but his smile would spook even ghosts. Just looking at it made people¡¯s blood run cold. Zhuri did not dare to ask further. He was afraid that he would make Ye Jiushang unhappy. He waited by the side for instructions. In tonight¡¯s battle, those important figures had all collapsed from exhaustion. Even Little Lei was so tired that he fell asleep. He slept like a log and could not be moved no matter what. Therefore, everything in the residence was basically handled by him now. He had no choice. After all, he had not fought. ¡°Ink and brush.¡± Ye Jiushang did not say much to Zhuri. He instructed someone to prepare a brush and ink and personally wrote a letter, handing it to Zhuri. ¡°Send this letter to the Ghost King¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuri did not ask further and took the letter respectfully. He only saw the words ¡°Personal Letter to the Ghost King¡± on the envelope. He did not dare to look at anything else and left straight away. Ye Jiushang dragged his exhausted body to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side and lay down. He watched her sleep. The more he looked at her, the more he recognized her beauty. He could not help but trace her facial features with his hand. Then, he recalled what had happened today, and his heart was filled with fury. He could roughly guess the intention of the Heavenly Saints Emperor. It was most likely about Consort Qi back then. The Heavenly Saints Emperor did not want the Ghost King to know the truth, so he chose to get rid of him. What a stupid incapable ruler. He was hopelessly stupid. Did he think that he could be eliminated so easily? Even without Xin¡¯er, he would not have died. If he could not win, he could escape with the important people. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll make that useless ruler pay the price. Not only that useless ruler but also the Asura Hall. As long as it¡¯s someone who dares to hurt you and me, I won¡¯t let them off, even if they are Martial Monarchs.¡± The Asura Hall might already know that Xin¡¯er had a treasure on her, so they would meet sooner or later. ¡°Asura Hall, I want to see how capable you are.¡± At the same time, in a certain dark place, a man in a black robe was looking at a bunch of crystals on an array. Ten of the crystals had already dimmed or even shattered. The black-robed man kept staring at the broken pieces, his expression worsening every second. Finally, he roared, ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it¡­ He actually destroyed ten of my Asura Warriors. The Lord of Nine Cloud Palace is indeed powerful. ¡°But so what? Ye Jiushang, you made me suffer such heavy losses this time. I¡¯ll definitely make you pay back tenfold or a hundredfold. Also, that Xue Fanxin is Xue Feichen¡¯s only daughter. I want to see if the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel is with you. As long as I obtain it, forget about the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace, even the Great Emperor can¡¯t do anything to me. 2 ¡°Just you wait, you damned couple. I definitely won¡¯t let you off. ¡°My Asura Warriors, ten of them are gone. Damn it, damn it.¡± From the black-robed man¡¯s crazy appearance, one could tell that the death of ten Asura Warriors was a serious blow to him. But it was useless to be angry. He could only think of a way to deal with Ye Jiushang. The Heavenly Saints Emperor had used the Asura Black Badge. He had to help the Heavenly Saints Emperor fulfill that wish, or the prestige of the Asura Black Badge would be greatly affected. ¡°Ye Jiushang, Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace, I want to see if you can withstand my next move.¡± Chapter 511 - No Need to Serve Ye Jiushang was too tired. He lay down beside Xue Fanxin and fell asleep not long after, sleeping for an entire day. When he woke up, in another two hours, the sky lit up. He looked at the girl who was still sleeping beside him. Seeing her cute sleeping posture, he could not help but kiss her cherry-like lips. He then traced her facial features with his slender fingers. Finally, he stood up reluctantly and left. He instructed the people outside the room not to disturb her. Ruying and Suixing recovered after resting for most of the day. They were waiting for him in the study. When they saw him approach, they immediately tensed up. Especially Ruying, his heart was in his throat. He was afraid that Ye Jiushang would settle scores with him early. Although Xue Fanxin was fine, it was a fact that he had defied his master¡¯s orders. The first rule of the Nine Cloud Palace: No matter when or where, you must listen to the orders of the higher-ups. He hoped that his master would not punish him for the sake of his loyalty and devotion over the years. Even if he had to be punished, he should not suffer too much¡­ While Ruying was on tenterhooks, Ye Jiushang walked into the study and occupied the main seat. He did not speak immediately. Instead, he stared at the duo expressionlessly. Suixing knew that Ruying had made a mistake and angered their master. He had no choice but to muster up the courage to break the ice. ¡°Master, the Asura Warriors yesterday are related to the Heavenly Saints Emperor. I have already investigated. He used the Asura Black Badge and summoned the so-called Asura Envoy. His request was to not leave a single person alive in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate.¡± Ye Jiushang was still staring at Ruying. Everyone could sense the bone-piercing coldness in his body. Ruying was so frightened that he did not even dare to move. His heart was clenched tightly, and his entire body was covered in a cold sweat. ¡°In the future, you will be in charge of the matters in the Desolate Region. In two days, you can set off.¡± Ye Jiushang finally spoke, but his first sentence was to give Ruying a new mission. Ruying¡¯s face turned ashen. He was unwilling to take this mission, but he knew better what the outcome of disobeying orders was, so he had to accept it. ¡°Yes.¡± Not only were there very few people in the Desolate Region, but it was also filled with danger. Every day, they had to face a pile of yellow soil, and it was difficult to even see a green leaf. Going to such a place was a serious punishment. His master was really powerful. He had punished him so silently. Ye Jiushang did not care how miserable Ruying was. After assigning him the mission, he ignored him. Instead, he said to Suixing, ¡°Suixing, you¡¯re in charge of the Asura Hall. I want to investigate it completely.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Neither Ruying nor Suixing dared to disobey. They could only listen to his orders. Zhuri knocked on the door and entered to report, ¡°Your Highness, the Ghost King requests to see you.¡± ¡°Bring him to the side courtyard. There¡¯s no need to serve him. I¡¯ll come over in a bit.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuri left. During this time, he did not dare to look around and speak nonsense. No matter how curious he was about Ruying and Suixing, he did not ask anything, minding his business. However, by sending the Ghost King to the side courtyard and not serving him, he wondered if the Ghost King would kill him in a rage. Chapter 512 - An Exception A cold man in a black brocade robe walked into the courtyard with Zhuri. The displeasure on his face grew stronger and stronger, and his brows furrowed even more tightly. What did Ye Jiushang mean? He was actually receiving him in such a remote and simple courtyard. Was he trying to humiliate him in another way? 1 Forget it. He had come today to find out the so-called truth back then. As for the rest, he would deal with Ye Jiushang in the future. 1 Zhuri was nervous the whole way. He was afraid that the Ghost King would flare up and kill him. He only heaved a sigh of relief when the Ghost King sat on a stone stool in the courtyard without saying a word. ¡°When will Ye Jiushang come?¡± The Ghost King ignored the reception. He only wanted to see Ye Jiushang and learn the truth. ¡°His Highness will be here soon.¡± Just as Zhuri finished speaking, Ye Jiushang appeared out of thin air in the courtyard. He gestured for Zhuri to leave. The Ghost King remained unfazed by his abrupt arrival like he was used to it. He went straight to the point and asked, ¡°What is the truth that you mentioned in your letter? If you are only teasing me, I¡¯ll definitely make you regret it.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled coldly and said, ¡°If not for the deal I made with Consort Qi, you would have already been a dead man.¡± ¡°What deal did Mother make with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is her true cause of death. After so many years, haven¡¯t you found any clues? If that¡¯s really the case, then it can only mean that you¡¯re too useless.¡± ¡°Ye Jiushang, stop mocking me. You¡­¡± The Ghost King wanted to say something, but a purple shadow suddenly flashed in front of him. Before he could see what was going on, his life was already in someone¡¯s hands. Ye Jiushang teleported in front of the Ghost King and grabbed his neck, taking control of his life. He said coldly, ¡°As long as I exert a little more force, your life will be gone. Do you still think I¡¯m mocking you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Ghost King was shocked. Only at this moment did he recognize Ye Jiushang¡¯s true strength and realize how great the difference between them was. He thought that he was very strong. In fact, he was indeed strong. Not only that, but his techniques were mysterious. That was why he dared to challenge Ye Jiushang. All along, he thought he could fight against Ye Jiushang. Even if there was a difference between them, it would not be too much. Furthermore, he had dealt with Ye Jiushang in secret for so many years and was still safe and sound. It made him assume that he had the ability to deal with Ye Jiushang. However, only now did he realize how huge the difference between them was. They were people of different levels. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, so you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Ye Jiushang let go of the Ghost King¡¯s neck. ¡°Consort Qi used all her strength to protect your life. Before she died, she even begged me to protect you. If she had not taken out something that tempted me, I would not have let you live until now, nor would I have secretly ensured your safety.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The Ghost King was shocked again. He looked at Ye Jiushang with wide eyes, his mind a mess. Ye Jiushang sat down calmly. He picked up a withered leaf on the stone table and played with it. ¡°If you want to know about Consort Qi, then sit down and listen. I have never wasted time on an unimportant person. Today, I will make an exception and talk nonsense with you.¡± Chapter 513 - Shi Clan As the Ghost King was too confused and because he really wanted to know about Consort Qi, he did as Ye Jiushang said, trying his best to behave. Actually, this was the first time he had come into close contact with Ye Jiushang. Although he had been secretly fighting with him all these years, he had never sat down and spoken to him face to face. He had thought that he knew Ye Jiushang quite well. Only now did he realize that he was wrong. But the main point today was his mother. ¡°How much do you know about Mother?¡± Ye Jiushang said straightforwardly, ¡°Consort Qi belonged to the Shi Clan. She betrayed her family for a man, so she was banished.¡± ¡°The Shi Clan?¡± The Ghost King had never heard of the Shi Clan, but he did not doubt Ye Jiushang. At this moment, he had an inexplicable trust in this person he had hated for years. This trust made him feel ridiculous, but he had to accept the truth. Ye Jiushang did not care what the Ghost King was thinking. He only wanted to finish the matter as soon as possible. ¡°The Shi Clan is a clan of Star Diviners. Many people in the family can light up their Fated Star and become a Star Diviner before they are 18. You can investigate it yourself in the future. I don¡¯t want to waste time and energy teaching you about Star Diviners. Consort Qi lit up her Fated Star at the age of ten and was a rare genius of the Shi Clan. Any family will vigorously nurture geniuses, so you should know what kind of status she had in the Shi Clan.¡± ¡°Mother has never said anything about this.¡± ¡°She was expelled from the Shi Clan, so how could she mention the past to you? The reason I told you this is to let you know that your mother was not an ordinary person and her cultivation level was not low. A small Cold Palace couldn¡¯t take her life. Furthermore, she was a powerful Star Diviner herself. She could predict her own fortune.¡± ¡°Then why did she die in the Cold Palace? The imperial physician said that Mother died of illness.¡± The Ghost King became agitated. He wanted to tell himself not to trust Ye Jiushang too much, but for some reason, he believed him. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to show that a person¡¯s cause of death is an illness. As long as one knows a little about medicine, they can do it. After so many years, you haven¡¯t even found out the cause of Consort Qi¡¯s death. I¡¯m very disappointed in you. In the beginning, I thought you had the ability to avenge Consort Qi, but in the end¡­ I won¡¯t waste my breath. Let me tell you that the cause of Consort Qi¡¯s death was her Life Spirit being forcefully stolen.¡± ¡°What do you mean by seizing the Life Spirit?¡± ¡°The Life Spirit of a Star Diviner is closely related to the Fated Star. Only with it can one use the Fated Star to cast the Star Diviner.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, go and investigate yourself. If you can¡¯t even do this, then you¡¯d best know less. Forget it. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time, so I¡¯ll just tell you. Consort Qi¡¯s soul was taken by the Heavenly Saints Emperor. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Heavenly Saints Emperor exchanged it for an Asura Black Badge from the Asura Hall.¡± 1 Initially, he was not very sure about this matter, nor did he even know about it. Until the appearance of the Asura Warriors and the Asura Black Badge that the Heavenly Saint Emperor took out¡­ He linked it with Consort Qi and quickly connected the dots. It was impossible for the Heavenly Saints Emperor to obtain the Asura Black Badge for no reason. The only thing that could give him a chance to come into contact with the Asura Hall was Consort Qi. The Asura Hall had long been searching for the Life Spirit of a Star Diviner. In the early years, they had even cruelly assassinated many members of the Shi Clan and forcefully snatched their Life Spirits. 1 Although Consort Qi had been expelled, she was still a Star Diviner. It would be strange if such a person was not targeted by the Asura Hall. Chapter 514 - Be Careful Although Ye Jiushang had said a lot, the Ghost King was getting more and more confused. His mind was in a mess, and he could not clear the fog. He felt that everything was in a tangled web. 1 His mother was from the Shi Clan¡­ His mother was a Star Diviner¡­ His mother¡¯s Life Spirit had been taken away by his father¡­ His mother¡¯s soul had been exchanged for an Asura Black Badge by his father¡­ In other words, his mother had been killed by his father¡­ The Ghost King finally sorted his thoughts and obtained an outcome. The result shocked him and was difficult to accept. If he were in an ordinary family, he would definitely have serious doubts. However, he knew very well how heartless the imperial family was. A woman of the imperial family could be sacrificed for profits at any time. Therefore, he did not doubt the authenticity of this matter. He did not even have to do any verification to believe such a thing. Ye Jiushang did not care how much the Ghost King could understand and explained his intentions, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place soon. I need to resolve all the matters here. The assassins yesterday were the work of your good father. The Asura Black Badge that was exchanged with your mother¡¯s life was used by your father to deal with me. Before I leave, I¡¯ll definitely give him a huge gift.¡± ¡°What do you want? Do you want his life?¡± the Ghost King asked coldly, not caring about the Heavenly Saints Emperor. Even if he did not know the truth about his mother¡¯s death, he did not care too much about his father. How could he care about a heartless father? He did not care in the past, and he did not care now. He wished he could die. ¡°With you around, I believe that he will definitely wish he was dead.¡± ¡°Is this why you told me the truth? To get someone else to do your dirty work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jiushang did not deny it. He stood up and turned his back to the Ghost King. ¡°You were born from Consort Qi. Half of her bloodline flows in your body. It¡¯s very likely that you will inherit her talent. Therefore¡­ you have to be careful. Don¡¯t be like your mother and have your Life Spirit snatched away.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Ghost King wanted to ask more, but there was no one in front of him. He did not even know how Ye Jiushang had left. His heart was chaotic. He did not doubt a single word Ye Jiushang said. He inexplicably believed him. Was there a need to lie to a person who dared to directly admit to using others to kill him? ¡°Mother, I will take revenge for you. No matter who killed you, even if it¡¯s Father, I¡¯ll not let him off.¡± The Ghost King left with overflowing hatred and killing intent. Before long, Ye Jiushang received the news that the Ghost King had led people into the palace. He was quite satisfied with this outcome. If the Heavenly Saints Emperor dared to have ill intentions toward him, he would have to pay a heavy price. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you want the Heavenly Saints Emperor dead or alive?¡± After Ye Jiushang finished chatting with the Ghost King, he returned to Xue Fanxin and spoke to the sleeping person. His gentle smile carried a chill that made people¡¯s blood run cold. Xue Fanxin could not hear anything, but her consciousness was in a strange state. She seemed to be sleeping, but she was also awake. She floated in a golden palace as if she was in a dream. A red flower suddenly flew over as if it had forcefully barged into this world and was being rejected. This flower was the spider lily that lived in Xue Fanxin¡¯s consciousness. The spider lily was repelled by a powerful force. Helpless, it released a thought to Xue Fanxin as if it was asking her for help. Chapter 515 - Golden Phoenix When Xue Fanxin received the spider lily¡¯s call for help, she did not immediately respond. Instead, she looked at it inexplicably. Even she did not know what was going on, so how could she help it? Furthermore, she herself needed help. She was still blurry and confused. In an unfamiliar place, she was a little panicked. She was wary of people and things that she did not completely trust; even this flower was no exception. The spider lily was quickly driven out of this mysterious place by the powerful repulsive force. Xue Fanxin was not moved at all, not even feeling anything. In her opinion, those were things that had nothing to do with her. There was no need for her to care too much. The most important thing now was to figure out where she was. She remembered that she had been dealing with the Asura Warriors. As she had consumed too much energy, she had probably fainted from exhaustion. The outcome of that battle should not be bad. But why had she come here? What was this place? While Xue Fanxin was confused, many golden lights appeared in front of her. They slowly gathered together and formed a huge golden phoenix. The golden phoenix spread its wings and flew in front of Xue Fanxin as if it was examining her or as if it was getting to know her. It was like two strangers had met on a road and were getting to know each other. ¡°You are¡­¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the golden phoenix curiously. Just as she opened her mouth, the golden phoenix flew towards her. It was extremely fast, and she had no time to dodge. She could only let the golden phoenix pounce on her body. Getting knocked by such a huge phoenix would definitely be tragic. Just as Xue Fanxin was prepared to be sent flying or knocked down, her thoughts did not come true. Instead, the golden phoenix turned into a golden light that circled around her and slowly entered her body. The golden light was that golden phoenix. Didn¡¯t that mean that the golden phoenix had entered her body? But her body did not have a golden phoenix. Xue Fanxin suddenly noticed that the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel in her body was emitting golden light. A lively golden phoenix was carved on it. It seemed as if it could become alive at any moment and fly out of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. This carved phoenix was exactly the same as the golden phoenix from before. The only difference was their sizes. One was large while the other was small. ¡°Is it the same golden phoenix from just now?¡± Xue Fanxin had a feeling that the huge golden phoenix must be related to the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. She wanted to continue studying the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, but a restless aura affected her thoughts, making it impossible for her to calm down. She might as well not study it. With a thought, she returned to her consciousness and saw that the spider lily was emitting intense red light. It was a little hot and uncomfortable when it shone on her body. 1 Was the restless aura caused by this spider lily? Chapter 516 - Make Her Angry When the spider lily saw Xue Fanxin, the irritable aura decreased a little. Nevertheless, it was obvious that it was agitated as if it was expressing its dissatisfaction. Xue Fanxin could roughly guess what was going on. This spider lily was most likely angry because it had been expelled from that mysterious place. But she found it ridiculous. What right did a flower living in her sea of consciousness have to be angry? ¡°Do you feel displeased? I want to know what that¡¯s about. Why are you throwing your temper? Although I sympathize with your plight, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to do anything for you. There are countless people in this world who are more pitiful than you and are more worthy of my sympathy. You¡¯re already much stronger than the others to have such an outcome. Don¡¯t be dissatisfied and greedy, or you¡¯ll get lost.¡± If she was right, there should be something in that mysterious place that the spider lily wanted. However, that place strongly rejected it and did not allow it to stay there, so it was pushed out. Ignoring what was in that mysterious place, just the fact that this spider lily had barged in without her permission was enough to make her angry. That place should be the secret place of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. She was the owner of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, which meant that she had the right to decide who to let in. After the spider lily was reprimanded by Xue Fanxin, the red light on its body was no longer so intense and hot. It slowly regained its calm and gently waved its petals as if apologizing. With a sigh, Xue Fanxin softened her tone. ¡°As long as you behave yourself and don¡¯t get on my nerves, let alone have ill intentions, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help you in the future.¡± The spider lily shook its petals again like it was expressing its gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough now. I can¡¯t protect myself, so it¡¯s very difficult for me to care about you. Wait patiently. When I¡¯m stronger, I¡¯ll think of a way to help you,¡± Xue Fanxin said to the spider lily and retreated from her sea of consciousness. After interacting with the spider lily this time, she had a bad feeling. Her master had asked her to keep this flower, so there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. Perhaps she was thinking too much. 1 Xue Fanxin put away those messy thoughts. After coming out of her sea of consciousness, her soul returned to her body. Her five senses quickly connected to the outside world. She could now clearly sense the situation in the entire Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. As long as she was willing, she could even hear the private whispers of the people on the estate. Her hearing, vision, smell, and sense of touch seemed to be dozens of times stronger than before. What was going on? With all kinds of doubts, Xue Fanxin carefully checked her body. She realized that her meridians had more than doubled in size. The spirit energy in her dantian was incomparably abundant, and there were faint signs of a breakthrough. Could it be that she was about to advance? Looking at the signs, it was most likely so. This advancement speed was really extraordinary. She had just stepped into the Spirit Transformation Realm a few days ago. If she advanced again, wouldn¡¯t she have reached the Spirit Master Realm? At this rate, she believed that it would not be long before she reached the Mystic Spirit Realm. 1 She would be able to close the distance between her and Ah Jiu soon. At that time, she could stand by his side and fight alongside him. Chapter 517 - A Cute Pig Xue Fanxin realized that her senses were dozens of times stronger than before. She was thrilled. She felt the person beside her. Opening her eyes, she did not move her body, laying there quietly instead. Then, she turned her head gently. The more she watched him, the more she felt that he looked good. Her Ah Jiu was really handsome. He was simply too charming! His skin was so soft, exquisite, fair, smooth, and clean. It must be very comfortable to touch¡­ As Xue Fanxin watched, she could not help but start touching him. She first rubbed his hair, then became bolder. Tracing his handsome face, she stroked his eyes, nose, and mouth. She became addicted to touching him. While she was immersed in her thoughts, Ye Jiushang suddenly said, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, you frightened me,¡± Xue Fanxin said guiltily, but she quickly adapted. She did not reject being intimate with Ye Jiushang, nor did she think that there was anything wrong with the two of them lying on the same bed. Even though she was startled, she didn¡¯t move. She stared straight at him and saw the smug and mysterious smile on his face. The more she looked, the more fascinated she became. Ye Jiushang also retained the same posture. The two of them stared at each other and heard each other¡¯s breathing. ¡°Did my consort do something wrong that frightened her?¡± Ye Jiushang teased. He liked to see a certain little woman blush cutely. ¡°You¡¯re the one who did something wrong!¡± ¡°Since my beloved consort didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why would she be frightened?¡± ¡°You suddenly spoke. It¡¯s normal for me to be startled, okay?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Being touched by my beloved consort is indeed not a bad thing.¡± Ye Jiushang pinched her nose. Xue Fanxin wanted to take his hand away, but she was pushed down by a certain lord. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing?¡± Ye Jiushang turned over and pressed her down. Raising her chin with his hand, he smiled evilly. ¡°I want to do something bad.¡± ¡°Be careful not to be struck by lightning if you do anything bad.¡± Xue Fanxin was not afraid of anything because she believed that he would not do anything overboard to her. The two of them flirted just like that. ¡°To be able to do bad things to my beloved consort, I¡¯m willing to be struck by lightning.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± ¡°Women don¡¯t mean what they say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. Get up already. I can¡¯t breathe from the pressure.¡± Xue Fanxin was a little nervous and panicked. She was afraid that Ye Jiushang would not be able to control himself, so she gently pushed him away. Ye Jiushang was indeed having a hard time. He had no choice but to bear with all kinds of impulses and get up. He lay on his side like before. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll definitely fatten you up and start eating you up soon.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pig?¡± ¡°If you were a pig, you would be a cute pig.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the pig. Your entire family is pigs.¡± ¡°My entire family includes you.¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m going to eat.¡± A certain lord¡¯s eloquence was top-notch. He either didn¡¯t speak or when he did, he could kill people with his words. Ye Jiushang did not stop her. He stood by the side and gazed at her quietly. Suddenly, he sensed that something was wrong with her aura and asked solemnly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, what happened when you were unconscious?¡± Chapter 518 - Grudges Xue Fanxin did not hide anything from Ye Jiushang. She told him everything that had happened when she was unconscious, including the golden phoenix and the spider lily. When it came to the golden phoenix, Ye Jiushang was shocked and happy. But as soon as the spider lily was mentioned, he revealed a furious and worried expression. His face was quite ugly and terrifying, and his body emitted terrifying killing intent. He knew that the spider lily was a hidden danger. ¡°Xin¡¯er, be careful about that flower. Don¡¯t let it enter your Realm of Intent anymore, and don¡¯t let it pry into your secrets.¡± ¡°What is the Realm of Intent? Is it the mysterious place where the gold phoenix is produced?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. She only wanted to figure out where that mysterious place was. Ye Jiushang nodded. ¡°Yes. The Realm of Intent is even higher than the Realm of Oblivion. A certain talent of yours can only be triggered under special conditions through a person¡¯s consciousness. After entering the Realm of Intent, you can activate your talent and power even faster. You can even awaken your bloodline power. The Realm of Intent is incomparably precious and important to cultivators. If the power inside is destroyed or forcefully taken away, your talent power will greatly weaken. It¡¯s very likely that it will be taken away.¡± He had never expected Xin¡¯er to be able to open her Realm of Intent at the Spirit Transformation Realm. Many people could not open that place in their entire lives. Only those with extraordinary talent, strength, and comprehension ability could do it. If one had a conscience, they would never barge into others¡¯ Realm of Intent. Only greedy and scheming people would resort to such tactics. 1 Not only had the spider lily overstepped her bounds, but when it was thrown out, it actually wanted Xin¡¯er, who knew nothing, to help it¡­ With such an obvious intention, he would never believe that it was not greedy. If not for Xin¡¯er¡¯s master¡¯s intentions, he would not have let this spider lily reside in her sea of consciousness. Now that this spider lily had revealed its greed, even if her master did not agree, he would do his best to take it out. When Xue Fanxin understood the importance of the Realm of Intent, she already had a grudge against the spider lily. It must have known that that place was her Realm of Intent. Yet, the spider lily went inside and even tried to use her ignorance to win her help¡­ What was it after? The Realm of Intent concerned her talent and strength. What the spider lily wanted was already quite obvious. It coveted her talent and strength¡­ It was too terrifying. Fortunately, she had not foolishly let the spider lily stay back then, or the consequences would have been disastrous. ¡°Ah Jiu, could that flower really have ill intentions?¡± She believed that her master would not harm her, but if this spider lily really had designs on her and wanted to snatch her talent, possess her power, or even seize her body, then things would be terrifying. 1 Previously, she did not know about the Realm of Intent, so she was only a little angry at the spider lily. But now, she also felt panic and unease. If only her master was here, she could ask him clearly. However, she didn¡¯t even know where he was. Finding him was even more difficult than ascending to the heavens. Chapter 519 - Divine Sense Chain Ye Jiushang was not like Xue Fanxin, who placed her hopes on an unreliable master. This matter was too important. He only believed in himself. He would only be at ease if he dealt with it personally. 1 ¡°Xin¡¯er, come here.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Although Xue Fanxin was asking, she had already walked over and stood in front of him. ¡°Relax, don¡¯t resist,¡± Ye Jiushang said. He placed his right index and middle fingers on her forehead and activated his power. A mysterious purple light flowed out of his fingers. After the purple light entered Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead, it went to her sea of consciousness without any hindrance. It turned into a small purple chain and locked the spider lily, wrapping around it circle by circle and trapping it in a spherical chain cage. The spider lily tried to break free and resist, but its strength was insufficient. Soon, it was trapped in the cage and could only move in this small place. ¡°A pitiful person must also have a hateful side.¡± Ye Jiushang said to the spider lily before leaving. He no longer had any sympathy for the spider lily, only hatred. No matter how pitiful this person was, he would hate anyone who wanted to hurt Xin¡¯er. The spider lily could sense Ye Jiushang¡¯s disgust and hatred. There was even killing intent. It was so scared that its entire body trembled, and its petals retracted. What had originally been a blooming flower had now become a bud. Ye Jiushang was not interested in the spider lily¡¯s changes. After withdrawing his divine sense, his heart calmed down a little. He smiled slightly and used his finger to touch Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re looking at me in a daze again?¡± Xue Fanxin only felt something enter her mind. Since Ye Jiushang told her not to resist, she put down all her defenses, quietly waiting for the result. She saw a purple chain appear in her sea of consciousness and trap the spider lily. Then, she came to her senses and stared ahead in a daze. She only snapped back when he flicked her forehead. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s that small purple chain?¡± ¡°That is formed by a wisp of my divine sense. It will help you look after that spider lily in the future. If it has any ill intentions, I will immediately sense it.¡± Not only could he sense it immediately, but he could also destroy the flower. Doing this would hurt Xin¡¯er, but this damage was nothing compared to letting the spider lily wantonly snatch her strength and talent. This was the only way to control the spider lily. ¡°I feel that this spider lily is not quite like the Luo Huaying in the story we saw,¡± Xue Fanxin said in confusion, having a strange feeling in her heart. The Luo Huaying in the story was so innocent, pure, and kind, unlike a greedy person. 1 ¡°People change, especially after encountering a major event or being strongly stimulated. Their temperament will more or less change. There are very few people who can maintain their original intentions.¡± That Luo Huaying had suffered such a huge punishment when she was alive and was trapped in a flower after she died. How could she retain her original nature? This person had to be guarded against and destroyed when necessary. Chapter 520 - Too Naive Xue Fanxin took a few more looks at the spider lily trapped by the divine sense chain. She did not think that there was anything wrong with Ye Jiushang¡¯s actions. She did not have much sympathy for the spider lily, and the way she looked at it was much colder than before. However, she still felt that something was wrong with this spider lily. 1 ¡°Alright, you can ignore it for the time being. When you begin to cultivate the power of your divine sense, you can control your sea of consciousness and drive it out.¡± Ye Jiushang was a little relieved. This was because he could constantly monitor the movements of the spider lily. As long as it did something strange, he would immediately notice it. A person¡¯s sea of consciousness could only be controlled by themselves. Xin¡¯er had not started cultivating the power of divine sense and did not understand the control of the sea of consciousness at all. She did not know how to exclude the spider lily. If he forced the spider lily out now, Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness would be injured if he was not careful. The damage to the sea of consciousness was a serious matter. It was harder to recover than any internal or external injuries. Unless he had no choice, he would not do this. ¡°Then when can I cultivate my divine sense?¡± Xue Fanxin asked anxiously. ¡°Your cultivation level is still too low. You haven¡¯t even built a good foundation, so how can you cultivate the power of the divine sense? When you step into the Mystic Spirit Realm, I¡¯ll teach you how to cultivate the divine sense.¡± ¡°The Mystic Spirit Realm again?¡± It seemed that the Mystic Spirit Realm was an important mark. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the future in the future. Aren¡¯t you hungry? Go eat first. Later¡­¡± Before Ye Jiushang could finish speaking, a commotion suddenly sounded from outside the courtyard. A few high-ranking officials of the Imperial Court brought their followers and barged into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. They used all means to ask to see Ye Jiushang, even if they had to fight with the guards. ¡°Get the Ninth Imperial Uncle to come out and meet us. Just one meeting will do. The Ghost King is on a massacre in the palace. Only the Ninth Imperial Uncle can deal with him.¡± ¡°His Highness is resting. No one is to disturb him. It¡¯s best for you to leave. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Zhuri used all means to stop these first-rank officials of the Imperial Court, but he did not dare to really attack them. In the end, they caused a ruckus in the courtyard. A little further ahead was where Ye Jiushang was resting. If these people still did not leave and the Lord did not have any other instructions, he could only throw them out. The butler was pacing anxiously outside the room, hesitating if he should knock on the door and report this matter. The Lord had previously instructed that no matter what, no one was to disturb the consort¡¯s rest. However, so many high-ranking officials of the Imperial Court had come, and they were all the most influential people in Heavenly Saints City. If there was no order from above, they really did not dare to act recklessly. Without going out, Ye Jiushang knew what was happening. He smiled coldly and did not mind them. ¡°That useless ruler still wants me to save him. Isn¡¯t he too naive?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Heavenly Saints Emperor? Why did the Ghost King start a massacre in the palace?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s five senses had improved dozens of times, so she could hear everything the people outside said clearly. ¡°To put it simply, a child is taking revenge for his mother, and his enemy is his father. I wonder if the Ghost King can really kill him?¡± He was actually quite interested in this matter. He really wanted to know if Heavenly Saints Emperor would die at the hands of his son. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll take you to the Imperial Kitchen to eat delicious food.¡± ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go and watch the show,¡± Xue Fanxin replied readily. There were some things she wanted to settle with the Ghost King. Chapter 521 - Revenge for Mother The Imperial Palace was in a mess. Corpses were everywhere, and those who were still alive had found a place to hide. The entire place seemed especially cold and strange, and the smell of blood was everywhere. However, there was one exception, and that was the Cold Palace. The Cold Palace, which everyone had been afraid of in the past, was now swarming over. Even the Empress was no exception. The Cold Palace had become a popular place of refuge. The people that the Ghost King brought attacked the imperial study and killed all the imperial guards. All the experts on the Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s side had been slain. Facing the murderous Ghost King, even if that person was his son, Heavenly Saints Emperor was still frightened. His body was covered in a cold sweat, with his limbs shaking non-stop. His face was filled with fear, and he almost cried. ¡°Unfilial son, do you want to kill your father? What¡­ What do you want to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only right and proper to take revenge for my mother.¡± The Ghost King held a bloody sword in his hand and looked at it as he spoke. His body emitted intense hatred and killing intent. Despite going on a killing spree, his hatred was not reduced one bit. He hated this palace, these people, and the master of this palace to the core. That hatred would not be appeased even if he killed the Emperor. ¡°You¡­ you know? Ye Jiushang told you?¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor was clearly certain of the answer, but he still had to ask. With each passing second, his panic increased. If the Ghost King knew the real cause of Consort Qi¡¯s death, it meant that Ye Jiushang was not dead. Otherwise, how could he tell the Ghost King these things? He was conflicted. He hoped that Ye Jiushang would die as soon as possible, but he also hoped that he would save him. The only person who could save him now was Ye Jiushang. 1 Even he found this contradictory thought ridiculous, let alone others. ¡°You used the Asura Black Badge to take Ye Jiushang¡¯s life but failed. Are you disappointed? But I don¡¯t think so. You seem to be hoping he will save you. You¡¯re really too ridiculous. Ye Jiushang is far stronger than you think. I only found out yesterday. If you want to kill him, it¡¯s like an ant wanting to kill a god. Do you think you can succeed? The funny thing is that you actually dare to dream of asking him to save you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve sent those court officials to seek help from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. After coveting his life, you actually have the face to go to him. Your shamelessness really makes me admire you to the extreme.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s sore spot had been poked by the Ghost King. He roared angrily and was about to collapse. The Ghost King sneered. ¡°Do you think you still have the right to speak? Mother gave up so much for you, but you sacrificed her for an Asura Black Badge. You¡¯re really heartless.¡± ¡°I told you to shut up, did you hear me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go down and accompany Mother.¡± The Ghost King ignored the Heavenly Saints Emperor and stabbed the sword in his hand forward. He pierced through the Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s chest but did not kill him. Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s tragic cry was quite loud. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was watching the scene through a small hole in the roof while munching on some snacks. She was shocked by the Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s sudden scream. ¡°He screamed like that with just one strike. He doesn¡¯t have any endurance at all. He¡¯s definitely a spineless idiot.¡± She already knew how those Asura sacrificial soldiers had come about, so she had no sympathy for the Heavenly Saints Emperor at all. She even hoped that he would suffer more. Chapter 522 - A Devil Xue Fanxin did not pity the Heavenly Saints Emperor, nor did Ye Jiushang. He felt quite good watching him being tortured by the Ghost King. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you think the Ghost King will kill the Heavenly Saints Emperor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Although the Ghost King is ruthless, he is a person who values relationships, evident from how he still hasn¡¯t gotten over his Mother¡¯s death. Such a guy won¡¯t kill his father despite his hatred.¡± ¡°You mean the Ghost King won¡¯t kill the Heavenly Saints Emperor?¡± ¡°Sometimes, death is not necessarily a bad thing, and living is not necessarily a good thing. The hatred in the Ghost King¡¯s heart is too intense. Even if he doesn¡¯t kill his father, he won¡¯t let him have a good life. The feeling of living a life worse than death is even more terrifying than hell on earth.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin had guessed, the Ghost King did not kill the Heavenly Saints Emperor, only torturing him. ¡°I suddenly feel that letting you die like this is too easy on you. Don¡¯t you care a lot about this throne? Then I¡¯ll snatch it away. As long as it¡¯s something you care about, I¡¯ll either snatch it or destroy it. I won¡¯t leave you anything. Not only that, but I¡¯ll also watch your miserable appearance and make you wish you were dead.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯m your father. You¡¯re deceiving your master and destroying your ancestors by doing this. The heavens won¡¯t tolerate it.¡± The Heavenly Saints Emperor endured the intense pain in his body and looked at his son with tear-filled eyes as if he were confronting a demon. He had always known that the Ghost King was powerful, so he wanted to use him to deal with Ye Jiushang. Even if he could not kill Ye Jiushang, he could at least restrain him a little. But only now did he realize that the Ghost King was even more terrifying than Ye Jiushang. If the Heavenly Saints Emperor knew that the person behind this event was Ye Jiushang, would he still think so? 1 ¡°In the Imperial Family, killing one¡¯s father and son is too common. Since ancient times, countless such things have happened. How many people still care? I know that you have always been using me to deal with Ye Jiushang. In your heart, I am only a tool. You have never treated me as your son, so¡­¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± When the Heavenly Saints Emperor saw the Ghost King¡¯s sinister smile, he was afraid that he would be stabbed again. ¡°I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡± The Ghost King did not want to waste his breath on the Heavenly Saints Emperor anymore. He raised his sword and cut off all the tendons in his hands and feet, making him a cripple. Then, he ordered, ¡°Someone, throw him into the Cold Palace.¡± A few people in black walked in and dragged the unconscious Heavenly Saints Emperor out. The Ghost King walked towards the dragon throne. However, he had no desire to sit down. Instead, he watched it in disgust. Suddenly, he slashed the dragon throne in half with his sword and turned to leave. He suddenly heard a sound from the roof. Stopping in his tracks, he asked warily, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Aiyaya, I¡¯ve been discovered!¡± Xue Fanxin saw that the Ghost King was about to leave from the roof and deliberately made a sound to stop him. Then, she smashed a huge hole in the roof and jumped down. Ye Jiushang followed the beauty, also jumping down. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Although the Ghost King was a little shocked to see the couple, he quickly reacted. His emotions were a little complicated. Especially when he saw Ye Jiushang, his heart was a mess. The person he once hated the most was not his enemy. Chapter 523 - Ran Away This was the first time Xue Fanxin had come face to face with the Ghost King. Although she had heard a lot about him and had indirectly interacted with him, she really did not know what he looked like, not even his name. She had only seen his true appearance today. Actually, he was quite good-looking. He had sharp brows, bright eyes, red lips, and white teeth. However, his body emitted an evil aura of a villain. His eyes were sharp and ruthless. If someone was a little timid, they would definitely faint from his gaze. 1 Yet, the man had his principles. He could be cold and heartless enough to not even let go of his biological father, but he would not kill unrelated people. ¡°Ghost King, since you already know that Ah Jiu did not kill your mother, shouldn¡¯t you hand Yi Fentian over?¡± Xue Fanxin went straight to the point. 1 ¡°Yi Fentian?¡± The Ghost King thought for a moment before remembering him. ¡°You mean the Young Master of the Yi family?¡± ¡°He is no longer the Young Master of the Yi family, but a person I must get rid of. Ghost King, can you do me a favor and hand him over? If you still insist on protecting him, then I can only apologize. I¡¯ll employ all means to kill him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the underground palace under the City God Temple in the southern suburbs. If you have the ability, go and kill him.¡± At that moment, someone came to report. ¡°Your Highness, Yi Fentian and a woman called Zhuiyue have escaped.¡± The Ghost King was surprised, but he did not care. ¡°He ran away. I can¡¯t be sure where he is now.¡± ¡°He ran at the right time!¡± Xue Fanxin smiled coldly. Her tone vaguely carried displeasure and dissatisfaction, but she did not make things difficult for the Ghost King, not even bothering to talk to him anymore. Instead, she looked at Ye Jiushang and said, ¡°Ah Jiu, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Jiushang was even more stingy with his words. From the beginning to the end, he had not said a word to the Ghost King or even looked at him. When Xue Fanxin said to leave, he left without hesitation as if he only had her in his eyes. The Ghost King thought that Xue Fanxin would question him and might even vent her anger on him. But there was no such thing. Seeing them leave so elegantly, he had a strange feeling in his heart. He was a little depressed and curious. He really wanted to know what the couple would do next. Actually, he was even more curious about why Ye Jiushang was so in love with Xue Fanxin. This woman was indeed quite beautiful, but he knew that Ye Jiushang was not the type to be charmed by beauty¡­ Forget it. These things had nothing to do with him. Why waste time on them? He might as well investigate the so-called Shi Clan and Star Diviner. These were what he wanted to know more about. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought all the princes.¡± All the sons and grandsons of the Heavenly Saints Emperor were escorted before the Ghost King. These princes were all nervous. When they saw the Ghost King, they did not even dare to speak. Some of them were so frightened that their legs went weak and they knelt down. The Ghost King scanned these people and finally stood in front of a relatively thin prince. He said expressionlessly, ¡°From now on, you are the new Heavenly Saints Emperor.¡± No one knew what the Ghost King meant. Everyone looked at him in confusion. However, the Ghost King did not explain himself. After deciding on the new Heavenly Saints Emperor, he left. Chapter 524 - The Sooner the Better Xue Fanxin asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, do you think Yi Fentian ran away by himself, or did the Ghost King let him go?¡± ¡°The Ghost King is a straightforward man. He will admit what he did. Since he said that he ran away, that must be the case. Yi Fentian probably received some news and knew that something would happen to the Ghost King, so he ran first. Or perhaps he couldn¡¯t wait to counterattack and take revenge. No matter what the reason is, unless he escapes from the Tongxuan Realm, I have a way to find him.¡± Ye Jiushang did not take Yi Fentian seriously. If not for the fact that he had something to do at the Nine Cloud Palace and had to rush back to deal with it, how could Yi Fentian have survived until today? He was about to leave. Everything here should end. ¡°The matter of the Ghost King has been resolved. Those messy things in the palace have nothing to do with us. The Empress, the Duke of Zhongyi, and so on are unrelated. There¡¯s nothing else on the four great families¡¯ side. After Su Wanlian ran away, I don¡¯t have any hostility toward the Xue family and don¡¯t want to get entangled with them. The only thing left here is Yi Fentian.¡± Once she dealt with Yi Fentian, she would have nothing to do here. As for the other small matters, she did not want to haggle over them. ¡°I¡¯ll help you look for that Yi Fentian. You will receive satisfactory news in a day.¡± Ye Jiushang was even more anxious to get rid of him than Xue Fanxin. He had already started to use his divine sense to see if he could find Yi Fentian. As long as he was willing, no one in Heavenly Saints City could escape his divine sense. Even people a hundred miles away were no exception. Actually, he was aware that the Ghost King had an underground hideout below the City God Temple. He just did not care. When Yi Fentian was saved, he happened to not be around. After returning, he fought with the Lord of the Nether City and the Asura sacrificial soldiers. Therefore, he only had the time to look for Yi Fentian now. Ye Jiushang first investigated the Yi family. Unexpectedly, he discovered Yi Fentian¡¯s traces. He thought that he would have to spend some time, but Yi Fentian was unlucky. ¡°Xin¡¯er, Yi Fentian is with the Yi family. You want to wait or get done with it now?¡± ¡°Of course now. The sooner the better, in case he runs away again. However, isn¡¯t it too rash of us to run to the Yi family? Yi Fentian is quite mysterious and lucky. I don¡¯t think we can kill him easily.¡± Xue Fanxin had an inexplicable feeling about Yi Fentian. Although she really wanted to destroy him, her intuition told her that he was not easy prey. ¡°In front of absolute strength, no matter how mysterious or how lucky he is, it¡¯s useless. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you get rid of this calamity.¡± Ye Jiushang did not ask for Xue Fanxin¡¯s opinion anymore. Instead, he brought her to the Yi residence. In just a few blinks of an eye, they had already arrived on the roof of the Yi residence. Xue Fanxin was used to Ye Jiushang¡¯s teleportation ability. She just did not understand why he had brought her to this roof. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are we doing here?¡± ¡°Look at the person below.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Xue Fanxin looked in the direction Ye Jiushang was pointing and saw a middle-aged man hiding in a corner and staring at the courtyard in front of him. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Could he be Yi Fentian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chapter 525 - Heart of the Demon Yi Fentian disguised himself as a middle-aged man and sneaked into the Yi residence. The hatred in his heart was too intense. He had to kill a few people to feel better. Although he wanted to kill Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang more, he knew that with his current ability, he was not their match. However, he had so much hatred that he was about to go crazy. He felt extremely uncomfortable. Only blood could make him feel a little better. 1 Hence, he came for that heartless Yi Qingshan, the Yi family head who did not care about the relationship between father and son, and Yi Fenyun, who had stolen his position as the Young Master. He had to kill these two. The red would make him excited. Ye Jiushang observed Yi Fentian from the roof, his expression slowly turning solemn. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this Yi Fentian has already developed a Demonic Heart. We have to get rid of him quickly.¡± 1 ¡°Demonic Heart? What¡¯s that? I¡¯ve only heard of inner demons, but I¡¯ve never heard of the Demonic Heart.¡± Xue Fanxin could also tell that Yi Fentian had become different from before. The current him was even more extreme and ruthless. Even from a distance, she could sense his evil aura. He was like a demon from the abyss of hell, incomparably bloodthirsty. Yi Fentian could not live any longer, or he would definitely be a huge problem in the future. 1 ¡°The inner demon is only an obstacle in a person¡¯s mind. As long as one¡¯s will is firm, one can get rid of it by sticking to their heart. The Demonic Heart means that a person¡¯s heart has been completely demonized. It is no longer a human heart. Demonic people are ruthless and bloodthirsty. The stronger the Demonic Heart, the faster they cultivate demonic techniques and the stronger their demonic power. If Yi Fentian meets a demonic person at this moment, he will become a demon.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand, I know that Yi Fentian can¡¯t be left alive. I have to get rid of him today no matter what.¡± ¡°Oh no.¡± Ye Jiushang was talking to Xue Fanxin. He was originally calm, but his expression suddenly changed drastically. Without saying a word, he flew off the roof. The Jiushang Guqin in his hand immediately appeared and transformed into a purple bow. He pulled the bowstring in the air and shot out three purple light arrows. The arrows all flew toward Yi Fentian. They were as fast as lightning, and every arrow was aimed at a fatal spot. Yi Fentian had no idea what was going on. He only saw a purple light suddenly appear in the air. Then, he felt a strong sense of danger. He wanted to escape, but he did not know how to nor could he escape. His body was imprisoned by an invisible force. Xue Fanxin hid on the roof. Even though she was staring at Ye Jiushang, she had no idea what was happening. Only when the three purple arrows arrived in front of Yi Fentian did she see them. She thought that Yi Fentian would definitely be killed this time. Unexpectedly, a strange black aura suddenly emerged from the ground and intercepted the three purple arrows. The arrowhead stopped less than half an inch away from Yi Fentian. One of the arrows was already touching Yi Fentian¡¯s forehead, just short of piercing through and killing him. 1 A peal of strange laughter sounded in the air. ¡°Haha¡­ Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace, I like this person, so please be magnanimous.¡± 1 This is the end of Part One, and download Chereads app to continue: VIA APP STOREVIA GOOGLE PLAY Scan the QR code to download Chereads Yi Fentian disguised himself as a middle-aged man and sneaked into the Yi residence. The hatred in his heart was too intense. He had to kill a few people to feel better. Although he wanted to kill Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang more, he knew that with his current ability, he was not their match. However, he had so much hatred that he was about to go crazy. He felt extremely uncomfortable. Only blood could make him feel a little better. 1 Hence, he came for that heartless Yi Qingshan, the Yi family head who did not care about the relationship between father and son, and Yi Fenyun, who had stolen his position as the Young Master. He had to kill these two. The red would make him excited. Ye Jiushang observed Yi Fentian from the roof, his expression slowly turning solemn. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this Yi Fentian has already developed a Demonic Heart. We have to get rid of him quickly.¡± 1 ¡°Demonic Heart? What¡¯s that? I¡¯ve only heard of inner demons, but I¡¯ve never heard of the Demonic Heart.¡± Xue Fanxin could also tell that Yi Fentian had become different from before. The current him was even more extreme and ruthless. Even from a distance, she could sense his evil aura. He was like a demon from the abyss of hell, incomparably bloodthirsty. Yi Fentian could not live any longer, or he would definitely be a huge problem in the future. 1 ¡°The inner demon is only an obstacle in a person¡¯s mind. As long as one¡¯s will is firm, one can get rid of it by sticking to their heart. The Demonic Heart means that a person¡¯s heart has been completely demonized. It is no longer a human heart. Demonic people are ruthless and bloodthirsty. The stronger the Demonic Heart, the faster they cultivate demonic techniques and the stronger their demonic power. If Yi Fentian meets a demonic person at this moment, he will become a demon.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand, I know that Yi Fentian can¡¯t be left alive. I have to get rid of him today no matter what.¡± ¡°Oh no.¡± Ye Jiushang was talking to Xue Fanxin. He was originally calm, but his expression suddenly changed drastically. Without saying a word, he flew off the roof. The Jiushang Guqin in his hand immediately appeared and transformed into a purple bow. He pulled the bowstring in the air and shot out three purple light arrows. The arrows all flew toward Yi Fentian. They were as fast as lightning, and every arrow was aimed at a fatal spot. Yi Fentian had no idea what was going on. He only saw a purple light suddenly appear in the air. Then, he felt a strong sense of danger. He wanted to escape, but he did not know how to nor could he escape. His body was imprisoned by an invisible force. Xue Fanxin hid on the roof. Even though she was staring at Ye Jiushang, she had no idea what was happening. Only when the three purple arrows arrived in front of Yi Fentian did she see them. She thought that Yi Fentian would definitely be killed this time. Unexpectedly, a strange black aura suddenly emerged from the ground and intercepted the three purple arrows. The arrowhead stopped less than half an inch away from Yi Fentian. One of the arrows was already touching Yi Fentian¡¯s forehead, just short of piercing through and killing him. 1 A peal of strange laughter sounded in the air. ¡°Haha¡­ Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace, I like this person, so please be magnanimous.¡± 1 Chapter 526 - A Great Calamity Ye Jiushang ignored the person and continued to pull the bowstring. Three more purple light arrows appeared and flew towards Yi Fentian. The arrows this time were even more powerful. They directly broke through the black aura in front of Yi Fentian, but they still failed to kill him. A mysterious old man in a black robe appeared by Yi Fentian¡¯s side. He reached out and grabbed the three purple light arrows, crushing them into pieces. ¡°Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, what do you mean by this? Don¡¯t you want to give me some face?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Ye Jiushang floated down from the sky. After gaining his footing, he turned the bow in his hand into a guqin again and casually plucked a note. The black-robed elder immediately struck out with his palm to resist. The palm force collided with the power of music, producing a huge explosive force. With a loud bang, everything in the surroundings was smashed into pieces. Ye Jiushang immediately retreated. The black-robed elder did the same with Yi Fentian. As he was carrying a burden, his timing messed up a bit, and he got injured by the explosive force. Despite suffering a small injury, it was worth it to save someone who had the Heart of the Demon. ¡°Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, we¡¯ll meet again. Haha¡­¡± The black-robed elder left with Yi Fentian. ¡°You want to leave? It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Ye Jiushang refused to let the matter drop. He shot out a powerful astral wind and released purple lightning, blocking the black-robed elder¡¯s path. The black-robed elder held Yi Fentian in one hand and resisted Ye Jiushang¡¯s attack with the other. No matter how strenuous it was, he had to protect Yi Fentian. He was even willing to suffer a wound. Ye Jiushang¡¯s target was not the black-robed elder, but Yi Fentian. On the surface, he was fighting the black-robed elder, but he was actually thinking of a way to get rid of Yi Fentian. However, the black-robed elder protected him too well. It was difficult for him to achieve his goal. At most, he could only injure Yi Fentian. Nonetheless, he had to try his best. Yi Fentian had yet to figure out the situation. He had no idea what had happened, nor did he know why this black-robed elder had saved him. Still, he was certain of one thing. Only by following this black-robed elder would he have a chance to survive. Otherwise, Ye Jiushang would never let him off. ¡°Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, today¡¯s matter is not over. I¡¯ll give you a huge gift in the future. Haha¡­¡± In order to escape, the black-robed elder forcefully took Ye Jiushang¡¯s full force attack. He departed with heavy injuries. Ye Jiushang did not chase after him. He could not catch up. While fleeing, the other party did not hesitate to expend a huge amount of energy to create an obstruction wall. By the time he got rid of it, although he only used a breath of time, the man had escaped without a trace. Xin¡¯er¡¯s premonition was indeed correct. It was not easy to kill Yi Fentian. This scourge was too lucky. Chapter 527 - How Thoughtful It had only been less than fifteen minutes since the black-robed elder had appeared and left, but a world-shaking battle had already happened in that window. Xue Fanxin finally returned to her senses. She jumped down from the roof and came to Ye Jiushang¡¯s side. The first thing she asked was not if Yi Fentian was dead or alive, but if he was okay. Ah Jiu had fought a huge battle with the Lord of the Nether City not long ago and then encountered the Asura sacrificial soldiers. Without recovering fully, he got into a fight with that strange old man¡­ She was really worried that Ah Jiu¡¯s body would not be able to take the burden. In fact, that was indeed the case. Ye Jiushang had consumed too much energy previously. When he woke up, he had only recovered 50% of his strength. Otherwise, how could the black-robed elder have saved Yi Fentian from him? Yi Fentian¡¯s luck was just too good. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I let that guy escape again,¡± Ye Jiushang said while panting slightly. It was obvious that he had consumed a lot of energy just now. ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re fine. He can run, but he can¡¯t disappear. He can hide for a while, but he can¡¯t do that forever. We¡¯ll kill him the next time we meet. Although Yi Fentian will gradually become stronger, we won¡¯t stay where we are either. I want to see if he advances faster than us.¡± ¡°Yi Fentian¡¯s talent is ordinary. Even if he has the Heart of the Demon, if he starts cultivating the demonic technique now, he won¡¯t have many achievements in three to five years. You, on the other hand, can advance quickly. You will definitely be stronger than him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Even if I can¡¯t, don¡¯t I still have you? When the time comes, we¡¯ll join forces and tear him apart.¡± ¡°Oh you, you¡¯re quite open-minded.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin was only comforting him. When Yi Fentian was saved by the black-robed elder, he was indeed mad. This was because he had never taken Yi Fentian seriously and thought that he could kill him at any time. He had used all his strength yet could not kill Yi Fentian. It would be strange if he was not depressed. His Little Xin¡¯er was so understanding. She did not complain about why he had failed to kill Yi Fentian. Instead, she comforted him, encouraged him, and led him to think positively. What a considerate girl. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Since ancient times, evil has never triumphed over good. I believe that we can one day kill Yi Fentian.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± While they were chatting, the Yi family rushed over. The first to arrive was Yi Qingshan. Following that, Yi Fenyun also came, along with quite a few guards. ¡°Ninth Lord, Ninth Consort, why is it you? What happened here?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry for destroying your home. I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll definitely pay. Haha¡­¡± Xue Fanxin apologized and even offered to compensate them. ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s just a courtyard. It¡¯s not worth much.¡± Yi Qingshan tactfully rejected her and asked, ¡°I wonder if the Ninth Imperial Consort can tell me what happened here?¡± Everyone in Heavenly Saints City knew that the Ninth Imperial Consort loved money. If they really wanted her to compensate, she would hate them to death. He did not want this Ninth Imperial Consort to bear a grudge. He would rather just lose some money. Chapter 528 - Leaving is the Best Plan When Yi Qingshan said that there was no need to compensate, Xue Fanxin smiled as brightly as possible. ¡°Master Yi is really a straightforward and generous person!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Yi Qingshan did not know how to respond and could only laugh dryly. If it were anyone else, he would definitely make them cough up as much money as possible, but as for Xue Fanxin¡­ forget it. He had finally built a good relationship with the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and did not want to ruin it for money. The people around them were speechless because of Xue Fanxin¡¯s shamelessness, but all of them looked like they were used to it. Clearly, they knew her personality, so they did not find it strange. Yi Fenyun smiled helplessly in his heart, then changed the topic and asked, ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for the Ninth Imperial Consort to tell me what happened here just now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it. It has something to do with you. Yi Fentian disguised himself and returned to the Yi family. Looking at his ruthless appearance, nothing good would have happened. He was most likely back to kill people. We discovered his whereabouts and came to get rid of him, but he was saved by an expert. Ah Jiu fought with that man, destroying your courtyard as a result. To be precise, we¡¯re not the perpetrators. Yi Fentian is mostly responsible. Also, if it weren¡¯t for us, I wonder how many people from your Yi family would have died?¡± A guard hurriedly rushed over to report. ¡°Master, we found a few corpses in the utility room. There were two maidservants¡¯ corpses in the lotus pond in the backyard. These people died miserably. The murderer used extremely cruel methods.¡± Hearing the guard¡¯s report and coupled with what Xue Fanxin had just said, Yi Qingshan¡¯s heart trembled. Yi Fentian had returned to take revenge and remained undiscovered even after killing so many people. If Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin had not happened to come looking for him, the outcome would have been terrifying. ¡°This unfilial son is really ruthless.¡± ¡°Master Yi, there are some things I don¡¯t know if I should say.¡± ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, feel free to speak.¡± ¡°Yi Fentian is a demon now. He might return in the future to seek revenge, so be prepared.¡± ¡°A demon?¡± Yi Qingshan¡¯s expression got uglier and uglier. Thinking of the hidden danger, Yi Fentian, he felt uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ve said all I needed to say. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Xue Fanxin smiled guiltily. Receiving Yi Qingshan¡¯s nod of agreement, she left with Ye Jiushang. She was still worried that Yi Qingshan would mention compensation to her. She had taken a closer look just now. Everything in this courtyard was valuable. If she really were to compensate, she would definitely have to pay a lot of money. Ye Jiushang knew why Xue Fanxin was in a hurry to leave. Outside, he said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Yi Qingshan¡¯s heart aches to death, he won¡¯t dare to let you compensate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Anyway, leaving is the best option.¡± She did not have much money and still had to pay for those spirit herbs. She did not know if it was enough. Anyway, no one would give her money, including her grandfather. Xue Batian, in the Lord¡¯s Estate, suddenly sneezed. ¡°Who¡¯s scolding me?¡± Little Lei rolled his eyes. He continued eating his drumstick while glaring at Zhu Hai, who was tied up and thrown on the ground, from time to time. When would that idiot woman turn this guy into a puppet? Chapter 529 - Quickly Spend It When Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang returned to the Lord¡¯s Estate, they happened to bump into the butler. Since they had met, they should at least greet each other. ¡°Uncle Butler, good morning! You¡¯re going out to work so early in the morning!¡± The butler had not expected to encounter Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang at the door. Furthermore, she had taken the initiative to greet him. Her words were polite and sweet, making him feel both happy and terrified. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness and Consort. Many places in the residence have been destroyed beyond recognition and have to be repaired. I was just about to find a better craftsman. After all, ordinary craftsmen aren¡¯t up to the mark.¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to repair the Lord¡¯s Estate anymore. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The butler did not understand, but this was an order from his master. He did not dare to ask. Xue Fanxin knew Ye Jiushang¡¯s intentions. Perhaps it was because they were about to leave, so he did not want to waste manpower, resources, and money on rebuilding this place. If they were rotten, so be it. Probably all the valuable things here would be sold by him. The butler waited for a while but did not receive any new instructions from Ye Jiushang, so he did not think too much about it. Thinking of something, he said, ¡°Your Highness, some of the spirit herbs you wanted have been sent to the residence, and another portion is on the way. However, the payment is huge, so it needs to be approved by His Highness and you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already prepared it.¡± Xue Fanxin generously took out a stack of notes and handed them to the butler one by one. ¡°Take these. I¡¯ll think of a way to gather some more later.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Everything will be paid by the treasury of the Lord¡¯s Estate,¡± Ye Jiushang gave the order and left. Xue Fanxin originally wanted to say more to the butler, but she had no choice but to follow Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ah Jiu, I have a lot of spirit herbs. It¡¯s not a small sum. I¡¯m afraid there will be financial difficulties in many places in the Lord¡¯s Estate. Actually, you don¡¯t have to help me pay. I have so many treasures on me. I can casually take a few out and sell them for a lot of money. It¡¯s enough to pay for the goods.¡± Ye Jiushang stopped and turned to her. With a smile on his face, he explained patiently, ¡°We¡¯re about to leave and won¡¯t live in the Lord¡¯s Estate anymore. The Mystic Realm doesn¡¯t use spirit coins. The banknotes here are just scrap paper. Therefore, take advantage of the opportunity now to spend them quickly.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? How many spirit coins do you have left?¡± Xue Fanxin took out all her spirit coins and notes to count. She wanted to spend them quickly, or she would suffer a huge loss. Fortunately, she had not exchanged her treasures for spirit coins and banknotes. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. The spirit coins and banknotes on her were not enough to pay for those spirit herbs, so she did not have to worry about not being able to finish spending them. On the other hand, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate¡¯s money vault¡­ She was concerned! ¡°Ah Jiu, how much money do you have left here? Do you have a lot in the treasury?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Go to the accounts room and spend whatever you want. Also, it¡¯s time to dismiss the people in the residence. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯ll spend as much as I want. Haha¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was overjoyed. Spending money was indeed a happy thing. Chapter 530 - How Hard It Is to Spend Money Xue Fanxin went to the estate¡¯s accountant and asked how much money they had. She was shocked to hear the total sum. The Lord¡¯s Estate was loaded. ¡°How much did you just say?¡± Thinking that she had heard wrongly, she asked again to clarify. ¡°There are a total of 5.373 billion spirit coins in the estate,¡± the accountant told Xue Fanxin the exact amount after rechecking. ¡°5.373 billion spirit coins¡­ Ah Jiu is really rich. Help me calculate how much those spirit herbs cost.¡± There was really too much money. It was a little difficult to spend it all at once. The accountant took out list after list of goods, his fingers moving nimbly on the abacus. Due to a large number of items, he took some time to calculate. ¡°Your Highness, the payment for your spirit herbs is a total of 1.98 billion spirit coins, including the money that¡¯s being transported.¡± ¡°After paying for those spirit herbs, won¡¯t there be about four billion spirit coins left?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then help me calculate how many spirit coins it will take to dismiss everyone in the Lord¡¯s Estate. Give me ten times the severance pay.¡± The accountant was given a fright. ¡°Your Highness, you want to dismiss the people in the estate? Why¡­ why?¡± Although there were not many people in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, a lot of them would definitely be unwilling to leave this place, especially him, the accountant. If he lost this job, where would he find a better one in the future? ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. Calculate it first. There¡¯s no need to be so panicked. Even if I have to dismiss everyone, I¡¯ll give severance pay so that you can live without worry after you leave.¡± Anyway, the Lord¡¯s Estate had a lot of money, so there was no harm in giving more severance money. ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll count it.¡± The accountant did not dare to ask further and calculated with a worried heart, using ten times the severance pay as requested by Xue Fanxin. Possibly because he was in a bad mood, the speed at which he calculated was much slower than before, taking him a long time. ¡°Your Highness, it will cost a total of 30 million spirit coins.¡± ¡°Only 30 million!¡± ¡°30 million spirit coins is a large sum to ordinary people, even if everyone has more than 100,000 spirit coins. Some of the better families only have a few hundred thousand spirit coins. If the people in the estate obtain this severance pay, it will be enough to lead a very good life.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll make a huge purchase in the next few days. The bill will be sent to the estate. You can get the storeroom to pay.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The accountant really wanted to ask something, but he did not dare to. It was impossible for the consort to mention the severance package for no reason. It seemed like something big was about to happen. After Xue Fanxin found out how much money the Lord¡¯s Estate had, she was worried about how to spend it. The money here could not be used in the Mystic World, so she could only spend it here. As long as she spent it on physical things, it would be good. ¡°Woman, you¡¯re finally back. When do you plan to turn that Deputy Master of the Blue Sea Villa into a puppet?¡± Little Lei ran up to Xue Fanxin, looking impatient. ¡°The Deputy Master of the Blue Sea Villa?¡± Xue Fanxin had almost forgotten about him. After being reminded by Little Lei, she was especially angry. She had not forgotten that the man had cast the Puppet Gu on her grandfather. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s that Deputy Master called Zhu Hai. You¡¯ve been busy these few days and didn¡¯t have time to care about him. Now that you¡¯re free, you have to turn him into a puppet. I heard that there¡¯s a pill that can turn people into puppets. Quickly get the Flame Furnace out and put it to work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I just returned. I¡¯ll do this later. The butler said that a portion of the spirit herbs had been sent over. Where is it?¡± ¡°In the room next door. It¡¯s filled to the brim. Why do you want so many spirit herbs?¡± ¡°To refine pills!¡± ¡°Is it to refine the Puppet Pill?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll refine that kind of puppet pill.¡± Xue Fanxin ignored Little Lei and walked to the next room. She stored all the spirit herbs in her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. Then, she returned to her room and entered the space. With so many spirit herbs, she should be able to refine many spirit pills, right? ¡°Little Furnace, you¡¯re going to get busy next. We have many pills to refine, so let¡¯s begin.¡± The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace had been placed in Xue Fanxin¡¯s space. She did not let it go out casually. This furnace could fly and change its size. If it was placed outside, it would definitely cause trouble, so it was safer to hide it. The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was bored, but it had no choice. It could not leave without its master¡¯s permission. Now that there were pills to refine and its master was accompanying it, it was naturally excited. It immediately turned into a large pill cultivating furnace and prepared to work. Xue Fanxin refined pills beside the huge rock while reading the Myriad Spirit Record. She refined pills according to the pill formulas on it and threw handfuls of spirit herbs into the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. Actually, she was not refining pills at all. She only needed to follow the pill formula and throw the spirit herbs into the furnace. The other tasks would be completed by the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. Could she be the most relaxed alchemist in history? No matter what spirit herbs Xue Fanxin threw into the pill furnace, as long as they were correct, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace could refine the corresponding pill. Not only was the refinement speed fast, but the yield was also very high. Every time, it could produce more than ten pills. In fifteen minutes, she had refined ten pills. Thirty minutes meant twenty, and an hour meant forty¡­ The speed was terrifying. As there were too many pills, Xue Fanxin did not have enough bottles to store them. She decided to use a few larger pots and pans. Every basin was filled with spirit pills. In just a day, all the spirit herbs had been refined into spirit pills by Xue Fanxin or to be precise, by the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. The next day, Xue Fanxin called everyone over and placed the pills she had refined on plates in front of everyone. Apart from Ye Jiushang and Little Lei, everyone was stunned. All of them looked at the spirit pills in disbelief, wondering if they were dreaming. Other people treasured their pills because they only had a handful, and every one of them was priceless. However, their consort actually used a basin to store her spirit pills. Every basin was filled to the brim. This was simply too terrifying. Chapter 531 - : Leaving Together Xue Fanxin had predicted their reaction, but she still found it quite fun. She chuckled and said, ¡°This is the result of my hard work yesterday. I haven¡¯t counted the exact number of spirit pills, so I¡¯m not very sure. Your next task is to sell all these spirit pills for me, but you have to remember one thing¡ªI don¡¯t want spirit coins.¡± ¡°What do you want then?¡± Gu Jinyuan asked in confusion. When he saw the pots of spirit pills, although he was shocked, he was more excited because he could see the decline of the Blue Sea Villa. Once these pills were put on the market, for three to five years, the Blue Sea Villa would have tough competition. Furthermore, the quality of these pills was much better. Once everyone had a taste of them, there would be a comparison. At that time, the reputation of the Blue Sea Villa would decrease greatly, and it might even be questioned. After three to five years, they would release another batch of pills, and the Blue Sea Villa would have no way to turn things around. Only Xin¡¯er could do this. If it were anyone else, they would not even dare to think about such a method. ¡°I only want treasures or strange things. Go out and publicize. If anyone has things I like, they can trade them for pills. Delicacies can also be exchanged. My requirements are not high. If there¡¯s something valuable, I can trade it for one or two spirit pills. This is only the first batch as well. When the spirit herbs are delivered, I¡¯ll refine the second and third batches. Therefore, there will be a lot of pills. You don¡¯t have to sell them too expensive. If anyone is in urgent need of medicinal pills, it doesn¡¯t matter if they are given to them for free.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ll suffer a lot if you use this method to deal with the Blue Sea Villa. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to offset the cost of spirit herbs.¡± Gu Jinyuan was a businessman. He could estimate the losses. She was killing a thousand enemies by sacrificing eight hundred of her own. It was not worth it at all. ¡°That wasn¡¯t my original plan. I wanted to sell these pills at the cost of the materials, but something happened suddenly, so I can only do this.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you hiding something from everyone? Quickly tell me.¡± Xue Batian had been recuperating for the past two days. Nevertheless, he could sense the change in the atmosphere and that something was wrong with his granddaughter. Xue Fanxin smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. I called everyone here today to tell you this. Over the past two days, Ah Jiu and I have already dealt with most of the matters here. Ignoring the small stuff, we¡¯ve decided to leave this place soon.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue Batian was not the only one shocked. Gu Jinyuan and the others were the same. Apart from Ye Jiushang and Little Lei, everyone seemed to be looking at Xue Fanxin in shock. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you said you are leaving? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Why are you leaving? Are you going to do something? You can come back after you¡¯re done. There¡¯s no need to block all your roads.¡± Zhuri and Fuyun did not speak. Ye Yi, Ye Er, Ye San, Ye Si, Ye Wu, and Fuyun were also present. Hearing that Xue Fanxin wanted to leave, they panicked. If the consort was leaving, the lord must be leaving too. From the looks of it, they did not intend to return. If so, what would happen to them? When ordinary people encountered such a thing, they would first dismiss everyone in the residence. Coincidentally, they had heard some rumors yesterday that the estate would dismiss a group of people. They considered it nonsense. But today, they realized that this matter was true. They did not want to leave these two masters. They really did not. Xue Fanxin saw that Zhuri, Fuyun, and the others were all nervous. Not wanting to scare them anymore, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The reason I called you all over is that I plan to take you with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask, but then he lowered his head weakly. Actually, Ye Yi¡¯s question was what everyone wanted to ask. All of them were waiting for Xue Fanxin¡¯s answer. Of course, they were waiting for her because the other master would not say a word. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. We¡¯re going to the Mystic Realm. We might not return in the future, so we have to tie all the loose ends here. The currency in the Mystic World is not spirit coins. The money here is just a piece of waste paper there. So you know why I don¡¯t want spirit coins, right? There are still billions of spirit coins in the Lord¡¯s Estate. We have to think of a way to spend them all in the next few days.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were excited. It was great that they could follow their master to the Mystic Realm. Although they did not know what that place was, it must be good. Among everyone, Gu Jinyuan was the most excited. However, he hid it very well and looked quite calm. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you plan to take me with you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll respect your choice. After all, your roots are here. No matter what, the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company is your home. You can¡¯t bear to leave¡ª¡± Gu Jinyuan interrupted her. ¡°Xin¡¯er, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m more than willing to leave with you. Although the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company was the place that gave birth to me and raised me, it has already abandoned me. I don¡¯t want to return. To tell you the truth, my family is no longer around. Those people in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company are from the other factions. It¡¯s precisely because of this that my position as the Young Master was removed so easily. I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re willing to take me with you.¡± He could discern that those present here were all people Xin¡¯er cared about. She wanted to leave with everyone. He was really happy to be able to become someone she cared about. Furthermore, he had sworn to acknowledge Xue Fanxin as his master. He had even promised her that he would earn money for her, so he naturally had to join her. ¡°Believe me, that place is more exciting than here, but it¡¯s much more challenging too. We¡¯ll get to it later. Let¡¯s talk about spending money now. After the severance pay, there¡¯s still a lot left, so we have to reduce our losses. From tomorrow onwards, everyone will bring money to buy things on the streets. Get whatever you want and spend as much as you can. If you want to use the money to help anyone, you can.¡± This was the first time she felt that spending money was not easy. Chapter 532 - Foodie Spirit The next morning, Xue Fanxin brought a group of people to the streets. Yes, they were only there to spend money. They would buy whatever they fancied without haggling over the price. Clothes, accessories, and all kinds of daily necessities were on their list. In short, they bought the most expensive and best things. ¡°I want all the jars in this pile and also those large urns. Boss, do you have any in stock in your warehouse? Sell them all to me. The price is negotiable.¡± Xue Fanxin walked into a store that specialized in bowls, pots, and porcelain. Her group almost cleared the whole street. Every time she reached a store, she would buy everything inside. The news had spread throughout Heavenly Saints City by now. The store owners hoped that she could visit their shop. Hence, when the owner of the porcelain shop saw her, he was about to go forward to greet her. Before he got the chance though, she loudly proclaimed that she would clear the stock. He was overjoyed. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Your Highness, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get the clerk to bring all the porcelain in the storeroom over.¡± ¡°Your Highness, why do you want so many jars? These are of all sizes, and there are so many of them. I¡¯m afraid it will take two storage bags to fill them all. We¡¯ve already bought ten storage bags today,¡± Fuyun asked in confusion, not understanding Xue Fanxin¡¯s intentions. These jars were not that useful. Ordinary families used them to store things or marinate food. Wealthy families did not use them. Could it be that the consort was buying randomly because she had nowhere to spend her money? After a whole day, they bought a bunch of things, and none of them were random. Every item had its uses. Buying randomly was not the consort¡¯s style. ¡°I plan to use these jars to make canned fish.¡± Little Lei followed Xue Fanxin out to shop, but nothing here caught his eye. Bored, he was playing with the jars listlessly. As soon as his ears caught canned fish, he perked up. He ran over with the jar in his hand and asked, ¡°Woman, woman, are you planning to use these jars for that canned fish?¡± Little Lei became energetic. He was indeed a true foodie. ¡°That¡¯s right! There are no such cans here, so we can only use this kind of porcelain jar. But the taste will be even better. We can put it in the storage bag without worrying about it expiring. You can eat it no matter how long you leave it there.¡± Xue Fanxin was also a foodie. When it came to food, she was always hungry. She planned to turn those Electric Water Eels into canned fish that she could eat at any time in the future. After hanging out with these two gluttons for a long time, the people by her side also became little gluttons. Now that she knew the answer, Fuyun was especially proactive. She took the initiative to make the deal, ¡°Boss, we want as many jars as you have in your store. Money is not a problem.¡± Zhuri, Ye Yi, and the others secretly smiled as they thought about the delicious food in the future. They had indeed followed the right master. Not only could they go out and see the world, but they could also eat peerless delicious food. It was amazing. While everyone was feeling happy, a woman in a black dress and a black bamboo hat walked in. She first pretended to look at the porcelain, then suddenly ambushed Xue Fanxin when no one was paying attention. ¡°Xue Fanxin, give me your life.¡± Chapter 533 - Its Actually You When the woman in black walked into the porcelain store, Xue Fanxin had already noticed her. She found her aura a little familiar but also not. Because of this strange feeling, she remained wary of her. When the black-clothed woman ambushed her, she immediately counterattacked. The Xue You Sword in her hand flashed. While dodging, she used her sword to remove the black veil and bamboo hat on her head. Everyone saw the attacker¡¯s face clearly. The first to speak was Zhuri. He said in anger and surprise, ¡°Zhuiyue, it¡¯s actually you.¡± Ye Yi and the others were no strangers to Zhuiyue. After all, this woman had once been a Night Shadow Guard, and her status was not low. She was on par with Zhuri. The five of them had to listen to her orders. However, they felt that this woman was ridiculous. The Lord had ordered her to be the consort¡¯s maid and guard, but she actually dared to disobey him, even looking down on the consort. To top it off, she did not find her actions to be a mistake. This was bordering stupidity. Everyone could tell how Zhuiyue felt about the Lord, but did she even think about it? Was the Lord someone she could reach? ¡°Zhuri, if you still remember our past friendship, don¡¯t ruin my plans.¡± After Zhuiyue¡¯s identity was exposed, she was not frightened or panicked. Instead, she shamelessly mentioned friendship to Zhuri. ¡°There¡¯s no past friendship between us,¡± Zhuri said with a cold smile. He felt disgusted. He hated Zhuiyue¡¯s self-righteous manner, and he hated her for being unruly and ungrateful. If not for the fact that the Lord had saved her back then, Zhuiyue would have long been sold to a brothel and become a woman of the secular world. How would she have had the achievements of today? But how did Zhuiyue repay the Lord¡¯s kindness? She actually wanted to kill his consort. She was an ingrate. Zhuiyue could hear the hidden disgust and disdain in Zhuri¡¯s tone. The unfriendly gazes of Ye Yi, Ye Er, Ye San, Ye Si, Ye Wu, and the others made her even angrier. Initially, these people surrounded her, especially Ye Yi and the others, obeying her orders. But now¡­ she really, really hated Xue Fanxin. This damned woman had stolen everything from her and ruined her life. ¡°Zhuri, Ye Yi, and the rest, if you dare to spoil my plans today, I¡¯ll kill you too.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t stand such an idiot and stupid woman. If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll attack and slap her to death. Living for such a stupid woman is a waste of food, air, spirit energy, and resources. I¡¯ll slap her to death now for a greener world.¡± Little Lei couldn¡¯t stand Zhuiyue¡¯s self-righteous look. He was itching to take action, but he was stopped. Xue Fanxin smiled coldly and said, ¡°Leave her to me. I¡¯ll let her know what self-awareness is today.¡± She had only seen Zhuiyue once, yet the other party hated her so much. She would not keep such an ignorant, stupid, and inexplicable enemy. Yi Fentian¡¯s matter had taught her a lesson. She could not be merciful to her enemies, let alone think about this and that. She had to get rid of them when she had the chance, in case there were any variables. Chapter 534 - Straightforward Zhuiyue had only seen Xue Fanxin once. In her impression, Xue Fanxin was an ugly piece of trash. No matter what, she was not worthy of the noble and perfect Ninth Imperial Uncle. Therefore, she was very indignant. She would not permit such a despicable girl to taint her noble and perfect Ninth Imperial Uncle. After getting saved by the mysterious person, she had always wanted to kill Xue Fanxin. Their hatred compelled Yi Fentian and her to escape. On the streets, she heard a lot about Xue Fanxin. With each passing second, she became crazier. She learned that Xue Fanxin had become a beautiful, powerful, and legendary figure¡­ All of this stimulated her to act on her impulses. She was clearly an extremely ugly waste. How could she have become so outstanding? All of this must be fake. She wanted to expose Xue Fanxin¡¯s true colors and let the world know that she was unworthy of the Ninth Imperial Uncle. She had to¡­ ¡°Xue Fanxin, you lowly person, I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± Zhuiyue wanted to tear Xue Fanxin¡¯s beautiful face off. She could not control her rationality at all. She knew that doing this was stupid, but she could not control her urges. ¡°Idiot.¡± Xue Fanxin could not even be bothered to reply. She swung her sword mercilessly. Although it was only a casual slash from afar, the power of the Xue You Sword was enough to kill a small fry like Zhuiyue. The sword aura cut through Zhuiyue¡¯s throat and took her life. Zhuiyue had yet to arrive in front of Xue Fanxin. Seeing the sword aura, she suddenly calmed down. She felt death approaching and looked at her enemy in extreme horror and unwillingness. Even until her death, she did not understand why trash could become such a powerful person. Xue Fanxin put away the Xue You Sword and stared at the corpse. She said with disdain, ¡°In your next life, remember to be a smart person. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die even more miserably. However, you¡¯ve done too many bad things in your life. I wonder if you can still reincarnate as a human. Perhaps you¡¯ll become a pig or a dog.¡± Xue Fanxin acted decisively this time. She did not even say a word before killing. Her determination stunned the people watching from the side. Was this how their consort did things? ¡°Little Lei, deal with the corpse.¡± Initially, she wanted Zhuri to handle the matter, but when she thought of their friendship, she changed her mind and left it to Little Lei. Wouldn¡¯t letting Zhuri do it make things difficult for him? Anyway, Little Lei was not one to overthink. He would not take it to heart even if he killed someone, let alone deal with a corpse. ¡°Woman, you did it much more readily this time. You¡¯re not deliberating while killing someone and letting accidents happen as you did in the past. Back then, you couldn¡¯t be resolute and left behind a calamity,¡± Little Lei said as he dealt with Zhuiyue¡¯s corpse. He released some spirit fire and burned it to ashes. No one said a word. Everyone watched and did not pity Zhuiyue at all. A woman who brought this upon herself did not deserve sympathy. Chapter 535 - High Xue Fanxin acted as if nothing had happened. After putting away her sword, she continued her shopping. ¡°Boss, are my jars ready?¡± The shop owner was shocked, especially when he saw that young man burn the black-clothed woman¡¯s corpse into ashes. His back broke out in a cold sweat, afraid that the young man would burn his shop. Fortunately, it was only the corpse that was burned. His shop was fine. ¡°Your Highness, the jars are all here. Please check.¡± The boss wanted to negotiate with Xue Fanxin, but he knew how much she loved money. Although unwilling, he did not dare to open his mouth. Xue Fanxin did not think too much about it. After looking at the porcelain jars, she nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Yes, these jars are all good. I want them all. Fuyun, pay the bill.¡± ¡°Woman, when will you start making that canned fish? When can I eat it?¡± Little Lei ran over to Xue Fanxin, not caring about how his earlier actions might have scared ordinary people. His mind was filled with thoughts of canned fish. ¡°You can¡¯t eat it right away. Wait patiently. Let¡¯s continue shopping.¡± Xue Fanxin waited for Fuyun to finish paying the bill before leaving. She walked towards the next store and continued emptying the street. In the end, she failed to spend the money. She did not mind using the rest to help those poor families. However, just as she left the porcelain shop, she was blocked by a mighty team outside. She had no choice but to stay where she was and wait for them to pass before she could walk onto the streets. The mighty formation on the streets was not ordinarily large; it was very, very large. It was also high-profile. Two Spirit Transformation experts in golden armor led the way. Following that, four beautiful girls in pink dresses were scattering flower petals, creating a picturesque scene. Behind them was a gorgeous palanquin that was carried by 18 Spirit Refining experts, who were tailed by another four beauties scattering flowers. Lastly was a group of followers with high cultivation levels. Be it the beautiful girls or the followers, everyone¡¯s clothes were extravagant. In the entire Heavenly Saints City, even the current Heavenly Saints Emperor would not have such an entourage. The Ninth Imperial Uncle liked to keep a low profile and had always been elusive. Even if the people from the three great sects came, there would not be such a lineup. Everyone in Heavenly Saints City was curious. Who was the person in the carriage? ¡°Who is that?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. Everyone looked at each other. They could not answer her because they did not know who was in the palanquin either. Zhuri, on the other hand, said after observing carefully, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that should be someone from the Hai family.¡± ¡°Hai family? Is there a Hai family in Heavenly Saints City? No way.¡± ¡°The Hai family¡¯s foundation is not in Heavenly Saints City, nor is it an ordinary aristocratic family. Instead, it is a force between an aristocratic family and a sect. It is like ordinary aristocratic families that use their bloodline to maintain the development of the family. It is also like otherworldly sects that recruit disciples widely and nurture them to become the backbone of the family. At the same time, they are also a business family. Their financial resources are even greater than the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company.¡± ¡°That impressive?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s first feeling was that this Hai family was not simple. However, when she saw the direction the team was going, she asked in surprise, ¡°Why are they going in the direction of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate?¡± Ordinary men would not use this method of going out, so the palanquin was most likely carrying a woman. The woman was heading towards the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate¡­ Could she be coming for Ah Jiu? ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Chapter 536 - Something to Watch The current Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was no longer as magnificent as it had been in the past. Even the door was broken. The surrounding walls were at least ten times more damaged. People passing by could vaguely see what was inside. The place looked dilapidated. But even so, its defense was still strong. It would not be easy to casually enter. If they were not careful, they would lose their lives. Therefore, despite looking run-down, the people outside did not dare to have any thoughts. Furthermore, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had been on the rise recently. They could not be provoked. Coupled with the fact that the Heavenly Saints Empire was in chaos, no one dared to cause trouble at this time. No matter how things developed outside, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was still the same. Everyone just had to do their own thing. They did not care even if the sky collapsed outside. Gu Jinyuan did not follow everyone out to shop. He was in charge of the pills. He was about to send people to spread the news of the medicinal pills being exchanged for treasures when the butler came to look for him. ¡°Young Master Gu, a group of people has come to see you.¡± ¡°Who wants to see me?¡± Gu Jinyuan thought that it might be someone from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company coming to settle scores with him, but after thinking about it, he found it impossible. Those guys were not stupid enough to come to the Lord¡¯s Estate to cause trouble for him. The news of the pills had not yet spread, so they couldn¡¯t be here for that either. Who would want to see him? ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is either. The other party has quite the attitude. The moment they came, they directly asked to see you, not even mentioning the Lord. Look at them. They don¡¯t seem to take the Lord and the Consort seriously. Although I¡¯m a little displeased, the other party is here for you, so I didn¡¯t say much. Besides, I¡¯m just a servant. It¡¯s best to let the masters make the decision.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Gu Jinyuan said. Right then, a guard ran over to report. ¡°Butler, bad news. Those people outside the door are making a fuss. They said that our Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate didn¡¯t entertain their miss well and want us to go out and apologize to her.¡± A cold smile appeared on the butler¡¯s face. ¡°Another person who overestimates themselves.¡± He had seen too many similar people. No matter how tragic their outcome was, he would not pity them. Gu Jinyuan and the butler had the same thought, but he was really curious about who was looking for him. From the new news reported by the guard, he was certain that the guest was not from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company; they would not make such a joke. The mighty team from before had stopped outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate¡¯s gate. As no one came to welcome them, someone started making a fuss, clamoring for the people from the estate to receive them properly. The commoners gathered around to watch the scene. Hearing the words of the troublemakers, they all mocked them secretly and even started whispering. ¡°Which arrogant idiot came to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Who knows? There are idiots every year, but there are especially many nowadays!¡± ¡°That might not be the case. Look at this person¡¯s lineup. They might have a powerful background. Perhaps they¡¯re really not afraid of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate.¡± ¡°Who cares if they¡¯re afraid? Anyway, there¡¯s going to be a good show later.¡± Chapter 537 - Back and forth Outside the door of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, a woman in a pink dress was shouting at the door, reprimanding them for neglecting their master. Her words were sharp, and her attitude was arrogant. ¡°Do you know who my master is? She has personally come to visit. You actually dare to make her wait outside for so long and neglect her. How ridiculous. Hurry up and get your master to come and personally welcome my master. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you all a lesson.¡± Thinking that the woman had a screw loose, the guards did not pay her any attention. They mocked in their hearts, ¡°You can be arrogant now. When the lord and consort come, we¡¯ll see how you will act up.¡± ¡°Did you hear what I said? Get your master here. Go! ¡°Are you deaf? ¡°If you continue ignoring me, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± As the woman finished her piece, the four Spirit Transformation experts behind her got ready to attack. They planned to barge into the Lord¡¯s Estate and teach these arrogant watchdogs a lesson. But even so, the guards of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate remained indifferent. The woman was enraged. She said bluntly, ¡°Do it. Let these lowly scum know that our Hai family is not to be bullied.¡± The four Spirit Transformation experts attacked, one of them especially ruthless. That was a fatal move, intending to kill the other party. The guards at the door were only in the Spirit Refining Realm. They were no match for the other party, yet they did not retreat at all. Despite knowing that they would die, they still bravely accepted the challenge. There was a major realm difference between the Spirit Refining and the Spirit Transformation. The difference in strength between the two was too great. The guards were quickly knocked down, with each one heavily injured. Some of them were only left with one breath. The woman said even more arrogantly, ¡°I was talking to you nicely, but you just had to be rude. You can¡¯t blame us for that.¡± A few black shadows suddenly appeared in the surroundings. Their movement techniques were mysterious, and their skills were even more impressive. The moment they appeared, they repelled the four Spirit Transformation experts, heavily injuring them. This back-and-forth fighting style made the atmosphere even tenser. The expression of the woman changed drastically. Her arrogance vanished in a puff of smoke. How could she still dare to throw her temper? It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was the world. Everything depended on the fist. ¡°How dare you cause trouble outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and even injure our people. It looks like you have a death wish.¡± Zhuri had returned with Xue Fanxin. He had seen everything and was extremely dissatisfied with the Hai family. The woman turned to Zhuri and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhuri ignored her and followed Xue Fanxin towards the door. Xue Fanxin went to the guards and treated their injuries. The woman wanted to question her further, but unexpectedly, Xue Fanxin walked past her and did not even glance at her. This made her very angry. These people actually dared to look down on their Hai family. How detestable. Chapter 538 - Publicity Event Xue Fanxin ignored the woman no matter how ugly her expression was or how terrifying her gaze was. She focused on treating the injured guards and even took out pills to feed them. Then, she said to the Night Shadow Guards, ¡°They need to rest for a while. Carry them in and get someone to take good care of them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Night Shadow Guards were obedient to Xue Fanxin. After receiving the order, they quickly carried the injured guards into the residence. Their reverence for Xue Fanxin made the woman realize that her identity was not simple¡­ Nevertheless, she could not compare to their miss¡¯s nobility. With this thought in mind, the woman questioned Xue Fanxin arrogantly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you be so arrogant? Do you know who my master is?¡± Xue Fanxin still did not answer her. Instead, she said to the surrounding crowd, ¡°Everyone, we are about to hold an event here for pill exchange. If you are interested, you can go back and prepare things to trade for pills. They can be strange treasures, delicacies in the world, or even a good story.¡± The crowd was originally waiting for a show between Xue Fanxin and the mysterious person in the palanquin. But the development exceeded their expectations. That Ninth Imperial Consort was simply not playing by the rules. Although the woman was calling out to her, Xue Fanxin was promoting some event. The activity made people confused. Even though they did not understand, they felt that it would be a good thing. A bolder commoner stood out and asked, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, can we use treasures to exchange for pills?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not talking about are not those priceless treasures. As long as they have a little value or are strange, it¡¯s fine. Perhaps a rotten piece of wood will do. As long as I¡¯m satisfied and happy, I can trade them for pills.¡± Xue Fanxin had said it so clearly that everyone understood now. They were thinking about watching the show, but now, they pondered on what to offer for pills. Although they were ordinary people, medicinal pills were very valuable. Any one of them could be sold for a sky-high price. Furthermore, they could be taken to treat illnesses, so they were as fanatical about medicinal pills as those cultivators. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I wonder when the pill exchange activity will begin?¡± ¡°From tomorrow. The number of pills will be huge. Everyone, don¡¯t worry about not having a piece of the action. Feel free to come and participate in the event. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go back and bring any strange treasures!¡± ¡°I think I have ancestral agarwood at home. I wonder if it¡¯s okay?¡± someone asked weakly. Although the agarwood was valuable, it was far inferior to spirit pills. The guy did not have any confidence. Xue Fanxin said readily, ¡°Sure. Forget about the agarwood, even red sandalwood and the iron pear wood are all fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go back and find it immediately.¡± The scene was in chaos. Most of the audience hurriedly went home to look for treasures. Only a small number of people stayed to continue watching the commotion. However, no one knew that the person sitting in the palanquin had already clenched her fists in anger. Chapter 539 - Play Until the End After Xue Fanxin finished promoting her pill exchange activity, she finally turned her attention to the woman. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not beautiful at all with your fierce glare.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The woman still wanted to scold her, but for some reason, she felt afraid when she faced Xue Fanxin. The words got stuck in her throat and she could not utter them at all. This woman¡¯s aura was so powerful. Fortunately, her master intervened. Otherwise, she really did not know what to do. The person in the palanquin was still sitting in the sedan chair and did not come out. Her attitude couldn¡¯t be more arrogant. ¡°So this is the Ninth Imperial Consort. What happened today was purely a misunderstanding. Please forgive me.¡± These words were indeed an apology, but her tone and attitude didn¡¯t show any sincerity. She did not look like she was apologizing at all; rather, she was perfunctory. ¡°How can you say such an obvious thing is a misunderstanding? There must be something wrong with your head.¡± The surrounding audience listened with relish, but the person in the carriage was furious. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I¡¯ve already apologized to you. Why must you be so unreasonable?¡± ¡°If you had apologized sincerely, I¡¯d naturally forgive you, but you did not. Why should I give you face?¡± ¡°How does the Ninth Imperial Consort know that I¡¯m not sincerely apologizing?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even show yourself and just sat comfortably inside, saying a few meaningless words. Is this called an apology?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s tone was a little aggressive. The people beside the palanquin revealed angry expressions. All of them glared at Xue Fanxin, ready to attack at any moment. Xue Fanxin said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of fighting. Be it strength or numbers, I¡¯ll accompany you to the end.¡± The person in the palanquin said with a hint of anger, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I treated you politely, but you humiliated me in return. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡± ¡°You injured my people. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°It looks like you have to make things difficult for me?¡± ¡°What if I want to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame me then.¡± The person¡¯s tone was filled with anger and distaste. She made a gesture in the palanquin. Her followers immediately launched an attack, especially the four Spirit Transformation experts in front. They were the most ruthless, and their target was Xue Fanxin. They wanted to kill. Xue Fanxin stood rooted to the ground without any intention of retaliating. Instead, she let the people beside her fight. Zhuri and Fuyun were in front of Xue Fanxin and blocked the four Spirit Transformation experts. In just a moment, following that¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Screams resounded through the sky. Four people were sent flying hundreds of feet away at the same time. They fell to the ground and could not get up, vomiting blood. Apart from Xue Fanxin¡¯s people, everyone was shocked. Yet it was still not the end. Chapter 540 - Cancel Engagement While everyone was watching Zhuri send the four Spirit Transformation experts flying, Little Lei unknowingly appeared on the gorgeous palanquin and casually tore it apart. Crack, crack, crack¡­ In just a few breaths, no one in the surroundings could react. Even the people in the palanquin were stunned. Only the floor of the palanquin was left. ¡°How dare you come to my door to show off with a lousy palanquin? You¡¯re really overestimating yourself.¡± Little Lei had almost torn the entire thing apart, leaving only the two Night Pearls. He cleverly flipped over from the back of the carriage and jumped to the front. He came in front of Xue Fanxin and handed her the two Night Pearls. ¡°Do you like these things? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll throw them away.¡± He had originally wanted to throw these two pearls away, but after thinking about it carefully, he remembered that Xue Fanxin liked these shiny pearls and gold. Xue Fanxin accepted them and said with a smile, ¡°Little Lei, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯ll treat you later.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! Remember, you owe me ten feasts! Including this one, that¡¯s a total of eleven feasts. Remember that.¡± 1 Xue Fanxin¡¯s face darkened. However, this was her promise to Little Lei. No matter how depressed she was, she had to admit it. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I remember it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In the future, she could not casually tell Little Lei that she would treat him to a feast. This guy would calculate everything. ¡°As long as you remember,¡± Little Lei said seriously. He treated the feast as a very important matter. The scene here had changed again. Apart from Zhuri, Fuyun, and the others, everyone was stunned. They could not understand what was going on. As for the person sitting in the palanquin, she was glaring at Xue Fanxin and Little Lei with burning eyes. Her anger was like a raging fire, and it was all displayed on her face. There was even killing intent. ¡°Kill them.¡± Everyone got ready to fight, but at this moment, Gu Jinyuan hurriedly rushed over. ¡°Stop.¡± The originally tense atmosphere eased a little. The person in the sedan chair put on an even more arrogant posture, waiting for him to grovel at her feet. But nothing of the sort happened. Instead, she got even angrier. Although Gu Jinyuan had rushed to the scene and also called out to stop the battle, he first came to Xue Fanxin and said, ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m really sorry. This was originally my trouble, but I¡¯ve implicated you. Her name is Hai Lan, and she is the daughter of the head of the Hai family. At the same time, she is my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e! As your good friend, there are some things I have to tell you. If you marry her, forget happiness, there might be endless trouble. With her arrogant personality, do you think she can restrain herself? Take today for example. She came to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to behave atrociously. With Ah Jiu¡¯s personality, what chance do you think she has to live? Her people just injured his men. It¡¯s impossible for her to leave today.¡± Based on her understanding of Ah Jiu, this matter could not be resolved without blood. She could not stop this because Ah Jiu¡¯s personality was like that. Gu Jinyuan also understood, but at this point, he could only accept the truth. ¡°I know. Let me handle it first. Let¡¯s talk about what he wants to do later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Mm, you just fought. Are you okay?¡± Gu Jinyuan asked her. He had been chatting with Xue Fanxin for a long time, ignoring his fianc¨¦e. The person in the palanquin was the daughter of the Hai family¡¯s master. Her status was incomparably noble. Sitting in the damaged palanquin was embarrassing enough, let alone Gu Jinyuan¡¯s actions. Hai Lan couldn¡¯t remain patient any longer and interrupted Gu Jinyuan and Xue Fanxin¡¯s conversation. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, are you done?¡± Gu Jinyuan was waiting for Xue Fanxin¡¯s answer. He looked up and said coldly, ¡°Miss Hai Lan, why are you looking for me? This is not the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company but the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. It¡¯s really inappropriate for you to throw your temper here.¡± He really hoped that Hai Lan could leave. Otherwise, he would be unable to protect her. No matter what, she was his fianc¨¦e. If Ye Jiushang really wanted to deal with her, he could not watch her die. Hai Lan did not know Gu Jinyuan¡¯s good intentions. She felt provoked. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, you are no longer the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. What right do you have to speak to me? I came to look for you today to tell you that I, Hai Lan, will never marry someone like you. Let¡¯s call off our engagement.¡± ¡°Alright, everyone present, please be my witness. From now on, I no longer have an engagement with Miss Hai Lan. She¡¯s no longer my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Gu Jinyuan, you¡­¡± Hai Lan had thought that if she told him about the annulment, he would become anxious and beg her. After all, only she could help him restore his status as the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Who knew that Gu Jinyuan would be happy instead? He even announced it publicly as if he could not wait to break up with her. How was this possible? Gu Jinyuan was no longer the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and had even been driven out. Without her help, he could forget about making a comeback. Didn¡¯t he want to return to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company to be the Young Master? ¡°We didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other to begin with. This marriage agreement was set by the old ancestors, and they made a rule that only the woman can cancel the marriage. I¡¯m very happy that Miss Hai Lan can make such a correct decision. From now on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other.¡± Gu Jinyuan thought that Hai Lan had come to look for him to help him return to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, but unexpectedly, she was here to break up. This was also good. Without the ties of the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and this engagement, he could easily follow Xue Fanxin to the Mystic Realm. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, even if I cancel the marriage, I won¡¯t let you live well. You¡¯ve offended me today, so I¡¯ll take your arm to vent my anger. Someone, cut off his left arm.¡± Hai Lan was enraged. Hai Lan did not feel that her order was inappropriate. Rather, she considered herself to be kind. She had not taken Gu Jinyuan¡¯s life. She had only cut off his arm. Wasn¡¯t that kind? Chapter 541 - Dirty When Hai Lan ordered to cut off Gu Jinyuan¡¯s arm, everyone was shocked. Although Gu Jinyuan was no longer the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, his relationship with the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was extraordinary. Yet Hai Lan actually said in front of the Ninth Imperial Consort that she wanted to cut off Gu Jinyuan¡¯s arm¡­ Wasn¡¯t this going against her? Gu Jinyuan originally wanted to protect Hai Lan¡¯s life, but the other party wanted to cut off his arm. In that case, why should he care about her life? Following Hai Lan¡¯s orders, the people around her wanted to attack Gu Jinyuan. Xue Fanxin had not expected Hai Lan to be so ruthless. She could not be careless because she knew Gu Jinyuan¡¯s injuries very well. He looked fine on the surface, but his injuries had not healed yet. He could not use force, or the consequences would be dire. ¡°Little Lei, if anyone dares to attack, send them flying. Don¡¯t worry about their lives.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Little Lei slapped the person at the front. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The person was sent flying into the air. He screamed in shock as he went into a parabola. Upon reaching the peak, he came down and slammed into a pile of rocks outside the city. He was half dead. The others all got frightened. No one dared to go forward, slowly retreating instead. The guy just now had the strength at the peak of the Spirit Transformation Realm. Such a powerful person was casually swatted away by a young man. If it were them, wouldn¡¯t it be even more tragic? Little Lei said to the others with a sinister smile, ¡°Why are you all retreating? Quickly come up.¡± These words were too arrogant and domineering, okay? However, among everyone present, apart from the Hai family, everyone looked like they were used to it. They did not think that Little Lei¡¯s haughtiness was strange at all. In the current Heavenly Saints City, as long as one asked around, they would know how powerful this young man was. Only strangers would not take this young man seriously. This girl was clearly the rude one. No wonder the people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate counterattacked. Hai Lan also realized that the young man was extraordinarily powerful. No matter how angry she was, she had to bear with it and try her best to settle the matter. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, what is the meaning of this? I only want Gu Jinyuan. Why must you meddle in other people¡¯s business? Could it be that the Ninth Imperial Consort has an unclean relationship with him?¡± An unclean relationship¡­ When Hai Lan said this, everyone present gasped, even Little Lei. He secretly felt sorry for a certain idiot, but he did not pity her. The surrounding crowd was secretly whispering and mocking Hai Lan¡¯s stupidity. ¡°How dare she say that the Ninth Imperial Consort has dirty relationships with another man? It looks like this woman is going to be in trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just being in trouble. We don¡¯t even know if she can protect her life. The Ninth Lord is famous for doting on the Ninth Imperial Consort. Which one of those who once bullied her had a good ending?¡± Chapter 542 - Overbearing Xue Fanxin did not flare up. She knew that someone would be even angrier. The outcome of getting on his nerves was very serious. She wondered if this young miss could bear the responsibility. After Hai Lan said the word ¡®unclean,¡¯ she regretted it a little, but just a little. She did not think too much into it. Even if she regretted it, she did not take it to heart. She continued, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I wonder what the Ninth Lord will think if you protect another man so much?¡± ¡°Apart from romantic feelings, men and women can also have a friendship. Miss Hai Lan, you always think in that direction. Is it because you¡¯re too lonely and always fantasize about affairs between men and women? Whenever you see them, you say that they have an ambiguous relationship?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted. In terms of words, she was superior to Hai Lan. Hai Lan scolded angrily, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, don¡¯t talk nonsense and ruin my reputation.¡± ¡°When you were doing the same just now, why didn¡¯t you think about my feelings? Could it be that Miss Hai Lan thinks that only you can ruin someone¡¯s reputation and others can¡¯t retaliate? Don¡¯t you think such a domineering method is very shameful?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you and Gu Jinyuan. You were the one who broke off the marriage first. He¡¯s done nothing wrong from the beginning, but you wanted to cut off his arm for no reason. You¡¯re really ruthless and vicious.¡± ¡°Shut up. Do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart?¡± Unable to win against Xue Fanxin in a verbal battle, Hai Lan could not control her emotions anymore and roared. Her face was ferocious, and she looked like she wanted to skin someone alive. Although Gu Jinyuan was engaged to Hai Lan, the two of them had not interacted much, so he did not know her very well. Now that he had seen her true appearance, he was even happier that he could cancel this engagement. Otherwise, marrying such a woman would be very painful. Now that Hai Lan had offended Xue Fanxin, this was equivalent to indirectly offending Ye Jiushang. It would result in a terrifying outcome. Everyone around looked at Hai Lan with a sorrowful, sympathetic, and even mocking gaze. But no one said a word, only waiting to watch the drama unfold. No one in Heavenly Saints City dared to provoke Xue Fanxin. Even the people from the four great clans and three great sects did not have the courage. A woman who had appeared out of nowhere was looking for trouble in front of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. The outcome could be imagined. Gu Jinyuan knew what would happen to Hai Lan if she continued on this course. Out of goodwill, he advised, ¡°Miss Hai Lan, if you don¡¯t want things to get worse, leave. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get the chance.¡± ¡°Gu Jinyuan, you have no right to speak here.¡± All of Hai Lan¡¯s anger was directed at Xue Fanxin alone. She had no mood to care about Gu Jinyuan. She glared at Xue Fanxin and ordered, ¡°Kill her.¡± Right at that moment, everyone around her suddenly collapsed. All of them died extremely miserably, scaring her until her face turned pale. What¡­ What was going on? Chapter 543 - Helpless Apart from her, the only people remaining in her entourage were the maidservants who had scattered the flowers. The others all bled from their seven orifices and died. They did not even have time to scream. A few were experts in the Spirit Transformation Realm. The strongest was also at the peak of the Spirit Master Realm. This showed the power of the attacker. Just the thought of him being able to silently kill so many experts made her feel afraid. Looking at corpses on the ground, Hai Lan panicked. Her face was ashen, and her entire body trembled. Her eyes were filled with fear. She felt an aura of death envelop her, making her almost weep. If she could cry, she would have done it long ago. But she was so scared that she could not even cry. Her legs were trembling, and her heart was filled with regret. She was only here to look for Gu Jinyuan to annul the engagement. Since that was done, why should she stay? The more Hai Lan thought about it, the more she freaked out. It was as if a death god was staring at her, ready to take her life at any moment. She did not want to die. She did not want to die. At this moment, Hai Lan thought of Gu Jinyuan. She looked at him for help. Gu Jinyuan knew what Hai Lan meant, but his hands were tied. A certain lord had already taken action. It was useless no matter who came now. Unless Xue Fanxin was willing to let Hai Lan off, she would not be able to escape calamity today. Hai Lan was anticipating Gu Jinyuan¡¯s help, but there was no sound from him. Instead, a young man mocked, ¡°Aiyoyo, Master has made a move! There¡¯s an idiot who¡¯s going to be unlucky.¡± ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Hai Lan knew that Gu Jinyuan¡¯s help was out of the picture now. She braced herself and asked. However, her voice was shaking. Anyone could hear her fear. ¡°What else could it mean? You¡¯ve angered Master. Do you really think that your bullsh*t Hai family is so great? If you anger Master, he can destroy it at any time. Not only did you injure Master¡¯s subordinates today, but you also bullied his woman. You¡¯re on your own.¡± ¡°What? Do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about killing you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°You were clearly the one who bullied us first, okay? You came to our doorstep. Besides, you were the one who attacked first. Now that you can¡¯t win in terms of strength, you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re bullying you instead. Do you have any shame? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted the lord of the estate to welcome you? He has come to pick you up; are you happy?¡± Hai Lan was barely holding on. Hearing Little Lei¡¯s mocking words, she was even more agitated and almost couldn¡¯t sit still. If the people around her were not dead, she would still have the confidence to shout. But now, with her and a few maidservants, what could she do? But she could not lower her head. What should she do? Just as Hai Lan was at a loss, someone came. Someone she thought was her savior. ¡°Young Master Wuchen, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Chapter 544 - A Fat Sheep Bai Wuchen had been bathing for the past few days. He cleaned over and over again and almost peeled off a layer of his skin before stopping. After that, he rested for a day before recovering slightly. He had spent a lot of effort walking out of the terrifying shadow in his heart. Nevertheless, once he recalled the scene of him soaking in the feces pit, his entire body would feel uncomfortable. As he was in a good mood today, he wanted to look for Xue Fanxin and talk about his treatment. Before getting there, he saw many people gathered at the entrance. He even heard some news that someone was causing trouble at the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. He wondered who was so arrogant to come to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to cause trouble. When he saw the troublemaker, he was rendered speechless. Before he could react, the daughter of the Hai family asked him for help. ¡°Young Master Wuchen, please help me. The people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate are going too far. Not only have they killed my guards and followers, but they also want to kill me. I hope Young Master Wuchen can help me?¡± Hai Lan deliberately showed a miserable look, making people pity her. Under normal circumstances, anyone who saw her expression would feel pity for her. But this was not an ordinary situation. Furthermore, the crowd had all seen her true colors. No matter how she acted, it fell on deaf ears. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Why should I help you?¡± Bai Wuchen ruthlessly rejected Hai Lan¡¯s request for help. He even pretended not to know her. Hai Lan had not expected this development. ¡°Young Master Wuchen, I¡¯m Hai Lan from the Hai family. We met at the Flower Banquet previously.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people at the Flower Banquet. I don¡¯t remember every one of them.¡± These words dealt Hai Lan an even greater blow. Her facial features were about to distort. She felt embarrassed and even more panicked. If she could not find someone to protect her, she would most likely suffer a bloody calamity today. No, she could not give up easily. No matter what, she had to ask for Bai Wuchen¡¯s help. ¡°Young Master Wuchen¡­¡± Bai Wuchen ignored her and pushed the wheelchair in front of Xue Fanxin. Although his expression was a little unnatural and a little embarrassed, he still said politely, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, we meet again.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Feces Pit! Don¡¯t tell me you want to flatten my Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate again today?¡± When Xue Fanxin saw Bai Wuchen, she could not help but imagine him soaking in a feces pit and even teased him. It had to be said that this Young Master Feces Pit¡¯s endurance and resistance to pressure were quite good. He had been thrown into the feces pit twice by Ah Jiu yet could still talk to them happily. Although he had something to ask of them, ordinary people could not do it to his level. It seemed that this Young Master Feces Pit had quite a personality. He was not as bad as he had been in the beginning. Most importantly, this was a fat sheep. If she slaughtered it properly, she would definitely obtain a lot of benefits. She had to think carefully about how to maximize her benefits. It was impossible to kill a chicken and take its eggs, so she had to take it slow. Chapter 545 - A Lesson Bai Wuchen was feeling depressed because of the title ¡®Young Master Feces Pit.¡¯ He wished to retort, but seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s sinister smile, he shuddered and had a bad premonition. After interacting with this little woman a few times, he no longer dared to look down on her. He treated her as Ye Jiushang and did not think that he could provoke her like others. If anyone dared to touch the treasure of the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace, the outcome would be tragic. He was forced to adapt. He would never go against Xue Fanxin. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, what happened last time was purely a misunderstanding. I came with sincerity today.¡± ¡°Sincerity? Where?¡± Xue Fanxin asked with a smile. Bai Wuchen got her meaning, so he gestured to the person beside him. The attendant stepped forward with a small box and handed it to Xue Fanxin with both hands. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, this is a little token from my Young Master. Please accept it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue Fanxin took it without hesitation. She opened the lid slightly and peeked inside. Just one look made her thrilled. With a satisfied smile, she closed the box and said to Bai Wuchen, ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. Appreciating your sincerity, I¡¯ll also state my conditions.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill them.¡± Bai Wuchen no longer had any hope that Xue Fanxin would treat him respectfully. As long as she was willing to speak to him, everything could be resolved. He had no choice. After all, he could not defeat the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace. His fists were not as strong as his, so he could only go with the flow. ¡°The consultation fee will start at 500,000, and the treatment fee will start at 5 million. The exact fee will be calculated according to the specific situation.¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t agree so quickly. Let me finish first. The so-called fee is not calculated in spirit coins.¡± ¡°Not in spirit coins?¡± Bai Wuchen suddenly had a bad feeling, as if he had been targeted by a wolf. His entire body went numb. Xue Fanxin smiled and said, ¡°In crystal coins.¡± Hearing the word ¡®crystal coins,¡¯ Bai Wuchen could not help but cry out, ¡°What did you say?¡± He agreed so readily because he thought the currency would be spirit coins. Unexpectedly, she wanted crystal coins¡­ Five million crystal coins was not a small sum. It was equivalent to half of the Bai family¡¯s annual income. Such a large number, he had to discuss it with the elders in the family. This detestable Xue Fanxin had actually asked for so much. She was too shameless. Xue Fanxin only knew that crystal coins were the common currency of the Mystic World. She did not know what kind of currency it was. When she saw Bai Wuchen¡¯s reaction, she probably had some confidence. Five million crystal coins should be a considerable amount in Mystic World, but it was not an impossible sum either. The Bai family could afford her fees, so she could start slaughtering without worry. It could also be considered a lesson for Bai Wuchen for bullying her that day. Chapter 546 - Benevolent Xue Fanxin and Bai Wuchen discussed the payment in front of everyone without minding them. They only cared about their business. Hai Lan saw all of this. She noticed that Bai Wuchen¡¯s attitude towards Xue Fanxin was excellent and he did not look disgusted at all. This made her puzzled and angry. Almost everyone in the Mystic World knew that Bai Wuchen had serious mysophobia. Anyone who wanted to see him had to take a bath and change. But now, Bai Wuchen was actually willing to let Xue Fanxin approach him. This was unprecedented. Why was that? Hai Lan looked at Xue Fanxin with an increasingly unfriendly gaze. It was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred as if her lover had been snatched away. She gritted her teeth, and her eyes were bloodshot. Her ruthless expression made it seem like she could rush out and kill someone at any moment. While everyone¡¯s gazes were on Xue Fanxin and Bai Wuchen, Gu Jinyuan paid attention to Hai Lan. When he saw her reveal that terrifying expression, his heart softened, and he could not help but remind her, ¡°If you want to leave alive, you¡¯d best not act recklessly.¡± Hai Lan snapped back to her senses. When she thought about how she had almost rushed out and attacked Xue Fanxin, she felt a lingering fear. She breathed rapidly, still nervous. If she had really acted on impulse, the outcome would have been death. Fortunately, Gu Jinyuan had reminded her in time. Since Gu Jinyuan had reminded her, it meant that he still had feelings for her. Nonetheless, she would never marry him. Even if he restored his status as the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, she would still not be interested. The person she, Hai Lan, wanted to marry must be a man with an important position in the Mystic Realm like Bai Wuchen, not a small fry in the Tongxuan Realm. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, no matter what, I¡¯ll never marry you. Although you¡¯re a famous figure in the Tongxuan Realm, you are confined to this place. You should understand what I mean.¡± Gu Jinyuan knew that Hai Lan had misunderstood him, but he did not care. He sneered and said, ¡°Think whatever you want. I¡¯ve already done my best. What happens next has nothing to do with me.¡± Hai Lan wanted to see Gu Jinyuan beg her bitterly, but the outcome was different, greatly displeasing her. Bai Wuchen ignoring her made her even angrier, but she had nowhere to vent. Coincidentally, Gu Jinyuan bumped into her, so she turned her spearhead to her. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, if you kowtow to me, I might change my mind and help you return to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. I might even get you your position back as the Young Master.¡± ¡°Have fun by yourself. I won¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡± Gu Jinyuan could not be bothered to waste his breath on her. He knew very well why Hai Lan was doing this. Leaving behind a sentence, he left her to her devices. ¡°Stop right there.¡± In a rage, Hai Lan threw out a whip at him. Xue Fanxin was chatting with Bai Wuchen when she heard the commotion. She wanted Gu Jinyuan to deal with his affair, but unexpectedly, Hai Lan started fighting. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Chapter 547 - Terrifying Pressure Hai Lan believed that targeting Gu Jinyuan was no big deal. Besides, in her rage, she did not control her power. A group of colorful butterflies suddenly flew over, their wings sharp like blades. Not only did they cut off her whip, but they also swarmed toward her and pushed her down from the palanquin. She fell flat on her face in front of everyone. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hai Lan screamed, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The crowd saw her sorry state. Fortunately, the butterflies only pushed her out of the palanquin and did not hurt her. Otherwise, she would be in an even worse condition. Xue Fanxin only wanted to teach her a lesson. She took back those butterflies and scolded coldly, ¡°You hit people randomly. Do you really think that everyone in this world is someone you can beat up? You like to whip, right? Why don¡¯t I whip you a few times? Let¡¯s see how it feels to be whipped.¡± ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Hai Lan stood up from the ground and glared at Xue Fanxin. A terrifying pressure suddenly overwhelmed her, pressing down on her until she could not even stand. She found it difficult to breathe as if she was being pressed down by a huge mountain. She could not move and speak. She was no stranger to this pressure. It had made an appearance earlier, but it disappeared. Adding in her fury, she forgot about it. How could there be such a powerful person in a small Tongxuan Realm? Had they come from Mystic World? A middle-aged man ran over and said to Xue Fanxin respectfully, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, please calm down. This is the first time Miss Hai Lan has come to Heavenly Saints City and doesn¡¯t know much about the customs here. Please forgive her.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Xue Fanxin asked unhappily. She could tell that the clothes of this middle-aged man belonged to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. She did not have a good impression of them. The person in front of her was probably not on Gu Jinyuan¡¯s side. There was no need to give him any consideration. ¡°I am the Third Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, Gu San.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Gu Jinyuan?¡± Before Gu San could answer, Gu Jinyuan said, ¡°He is my third uncle.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your Third Uncle!¡± Xue Fanxin could already confirm from Gu Jinyuan¡¯s cold tone that they were on bad terms. ¡°Third Uncle Gu, you begged for mercy for others the moment you came. Have you ever thought about your nephew¡¯s feelings? That¡¯s right. Gu Jinyuan is no longer a member of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. You don¡¯t care about his life at all.¡± Even though he was being questioned by Xue Fanxin, Gu San did not seem to admit his mistake. He only glanced at Gu Jinyuan and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m only here for Miss Hai Lan. Everything else is not my responsibility.¡± Their faction had finally pulled Gu Jinyuan down from his position as the Young Master. How could they care about his life? If he wanted to return to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, they would be even more ruthless. Chapter 548 - No Regrets Xue Fanxin no longer had any hope for the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. She took a deep breath and looked at Gu Jinyuan. ¡°How do you want to deal with this?¡± ¡°Let them go. Take it as my last bit of gratitude to them. From now on, I have nothing to do with these guys,¡± Gu Jinyuan said coldly. He was truly disheartened by those people from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Previously, he had fantasized that one or two might care about him, but the reality was cruel. He had been missing for so long, and the news that he was in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had long spread. However, up to now, no one came to look for him. When the third uncle finally appeared, he was not here for him. Since no one in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company cared about him, he could leave even more carefreely. Xue Fanxin noticed the helpless smile on Gu Jinyuan¡¯s face and his determination. No matter how angry she was, she respected his decision. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say. But I¡¯ll say this first: this is their last chance. If they come again, even if I¡¯m willing to spare them, Ah Jiu won¡¯t.¡± ¡°One chance is enough.¡± Gu Jinyuan understood what Xue Fanxin meant, so he reminded Gu San and Hai Lan, ¡°You can leave. If this happens again, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. From now on, I, Gu Jinyuan, have nothing to do with the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and no longer have an engagement with Miss Hai Lan. You¡¯re on your own.¡± ¡°Gu Jinyuan, you said it yourself. Don¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Gu San looked like he could not wait for Gu Jinyuan to cut ties with them. He seemed nothing like a caring elder. Gu Jinyuan sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word, so you can leave with ease. If you tarry any longer, I¡¯m afraid you will be unable to leave.¡± Gu San was afraid of Ye Jiushang. Hence, without saying anything, he left the scene with Hai Lan. Hai Lan glared at Gu Jinyuan and Xue Fanxin a few times before leaving. That intense hatred was very obvious, and everyone could see it clearly. Xue Fanxin was disdainful. After the duo left, she said to Gu Jinyuan, ¡°Your ex-fianc¨¦e hates us. She won¡¯t let the matter rest, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If she returns, you can do whatever you want with her,¡± Gu Jinyuan said indifferently. Be it his expression or tone, he did not seem to care at all. It was enough to show that he had given up on these people. This was also good. Some people were indeed not worth caring about. ¡°The drama is over. Everyone, disperse. Those who want to exchange pills, go back and find something to exchange. The activity will officially begin tomorrow.¡± Xue Fanxin focused back on serious business. What was serious? She had to exchange the pills for treasures and spend more of her money. That was the important thing. The rest could be left alone for now. Bai Wuchen was still present. Thinking about the conditions Xue Fanxin had just raised, it was really difficult to give her an answer on the spot. While he was pondering, Xue Fanxin left without saying a word, making him depressed. ¡°Young Master, five million crystal coins is not a small sum. We have to discuss it with the family. We don¡¯t know if Xue Fanxin can actually treat your leg. If she doesn¡¯t have the ability, wouldn¡¯t we have wasted our efforts?¡± Bai Wuchen¡¯s follower reminded him. ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡± In the end, Bai Wuchen did not give an answer to Xue Fanxin. He turned around and left. He indeed had to discuss this with his family. Otherwise, where would he get five million crystal coins? Chapter 549 - Speak Up After Xue Fanxin and the others left, someone immediately came to clean up the corpses, returning the place to its original calm. At the same time, a piece of news spread like wildfire throughout the city. In less than half a day, almost everyone in Heavenly Saints City knew that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was about to hold some pill exchange activity. The most exciting thing was that the exchange item was not too precious. Even a piece of agarwood or a delicacy could be traded for a pill. All of a sudden, everyone was rummaging through their houses to see if they could find anything valuable. However, some people watched with suspicion, thinking that such a treasure falling from the sky could not be real. No matter what happened outside, Xue Fanxin did not care. When she returned to the Lord¡¯s Estate, she went straight to look for Ye Jiushang. He was sitting in the half-ruined courtyard, drinking tea and reading a book. He couldn¡¯t be more relaxed. Xue Fanxin sat directly opposite Ye Jiushang. She supported her chin with both hands and stared at his handsome face. ¡°Ah Jiu, why didn¡¯t you teach Hai Lan a lesson? This isn¡¯t like you. Could it be that because she¡¯s a woman, you pity her and can¡¯t bear to attack?¡± Ye Jiushang used the book in his hand to gently hit Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and reprimanded her dotingly, ¡°What are you thinking about again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying what¡¯s going on. Ah Jiu, why did you let that Hai Lan off so easily?¡± Xue Fanxin was not joking. She didn¡¯t think that he would have any pity for Hai Lan. There must be another reason why he let her go. ¡°The Hai family is the richest family in the Mystic World. The Nine Cloud Palace has some business dealings with them. On account of someone, I let her off. It¡¯s just a small punishment. However, if she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her and comes looking for trouble again, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡°Who would be so important?¡± ¡°Her brother, Hai Feng, is the financial envoy of Nine Cloud Palace.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Xue Fanxin looked like she had come to a realization. She got even more curious about the Nine Cloud Palace. Suddenly thinking of Ruying and Suixing, she asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, who are Ruying and Suixing?¡± ¡°They are the left and right envoys of the Nine Cloud Palace. Most of the time, they work by my side. Ruying made a mistake this time and was transferred to another place. If you have anything else to ask, just ask. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know,¡± Ye Jiushang teased, flicking Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead. Xue Fanxin feigned anger. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to ask about your Nine Cloud Palace! I still have a lot to do here and don¡¯t have time to care about you. There are still a lot of spirit coins. How should I spend them?¡± Ye Jiushang asked speechlessly, ¡°You¡¯re troubled over such a small matter?¡± ¡°This is not a small matter. It¡¯s a very, very big matter, okay? Billions of spirit coins and white silver are just scrap paper in the Mystic World. You can¡¯t even buy scrap metal. I can¡¯t bear to give so much money to others for nothing. I¡¯m so conflicted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little money. What¡¯s there to be conflicted about? If you really can¡¯t bear to, I¡¯ll take you somewhere. I guarantee you¡¯ll spend all that money soon.¡± ¡°What place?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get there.¡± Ye Jiushang did not make himself clear. He put down the book and left the courtyard with Xue Fanxin. In the blink of an eye, he had already gone somewhere else. Chapter 550 - Ghost Street Dead Market Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to a dark and tattered street. There was not even a ghost on the street. It was so cold that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. It was like a place with many unclean things. ¡°Ah Jiu, where¡¯s this?¡± Xue Fanxin leaned close to Ye Jiushang and refused to let go of his arm. She could not help but imagine those terrifying scenes. Just the thought could scare her half to death. ¡°This is Ghost Street, also known as the Dead Market.¡± ¡°Ghost Street, Dead Market, what are these names? They sound quite spooky.¡± ¡°This place is actually extraordinary.¡± ¡°What¡¯s extraordinary about it? I don¡¯t see anything around me. It¡¯s so cold that it¡¯s eerie.¡± ¡°This is only the periphery of Ghost Street. If you want to see the real deal, you have to have a way.¡± Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to a dilapidated wall. Then, he took out a strange badge and placed it in a recess in the wall. The badge emitted a strange black light. Then, a black door appeared on the wall. Ye Jiushang put away the badge, pulled Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand, and led her toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Beyond this door is the real Ghost Street. You will soon learn what kind of place it is.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Although Xue Fanxin was a little frightened, with a certain lord by her side, she was more than willing to be adventurous. She straightened her back and walked forward, passing through the black door. It was as if they had arrived in another world. It was a very prosperous night market. Night Pearls used for illumination could be seen everywhere. Be it the neat and wide streets or the various shops and restaurants, they all used Night Pearls or even white crystals to illuminate the place. In the middle of Ghost Street stood a glowing nine-story tower. There was a huge white crystal at the top like a moon in the sky, illuminating the entire street. ¡°Oh my god! There are so many Night Pearls. How much money is it?¡± Xue Fanxin was blinded by the Night Pearls. She looked like she was salivating and wished she could dig them all up. Ye Jiushang could read her mind. He pulled her back and reminded her, ¡°The owner of Ghost Street is unfathomable. To this day, no one knows his true identity. If someone causes trouble in Ghost Street, no matter their identity, they will only die. Don¡¯t act recklessly. These Night Pearls are not worth much, especially in the eyes of cultivators. Except for illumination, they are useless.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, you don¡¯t know who the owner of Ghost Street is either?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Even you?¡± ¡°Yes, even I. Though I do know that he has never cared about the Mystic Realm. Anyone who comes to Ghost Street has to abide by the rules here or die. Although these Night Pearls are worthless, anyone who dares to have any ill intentions will meet their maker in less than half a day.¡± ¡°That serious?¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to touch the Night Pearls by the street. But she was so scared that she put away all such thoughts. Although she liked these Night Pearls, her life was more important. Chapter 551 - Try Your Luck Ghost Street was also called the Dead Market. As the name suggested, this was mainly a place to do business. Any black-market goods were allowed to circulate here. No matter their origin, they could be bought back through trade. No other method was allowed. Ghost Street also had a particularly strict rule. No one and nothing was allowed to destroy a single flower, grass, brick, or tile. Those who violated it would be killed without mercy. As the place to wash black into white, there were many good things here. It all depended on your ability to find treasures. Xue Fanxin had a rough understanding of the situation. When she saw the glowing gems and beads, she did not covet them. At most, she would take a few more looks. She followed Ye Jiushang towards the shining nine-story tower. ¡°Ah Jiu, can spirit coins be used here?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Jiushang said bluntly. ¡°Then why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°We have to change the spirit coins into ghost coins first. Be it spirit coins, crystal coins, or other currencies, they all need to be converted to ghost coins. The exchange ratio is determined by Ghost Street. Generally speaking, the lower the place, the smaller the exchange ratio. Spirit coins are only a little more valuable than gold and silver in the secular world, so you can¡¯t exchange for many ghost coins here, nor can you buy much.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Then how many ghost coins can I get?¡± The feeling of the currency depreciating was really tragic! ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either, but it¡¯s definitely not much. It won¡¯t exceed a million ghost coins. Now, you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to finish spending the money, right?¡± Ye Jiushang teased. He was not sad at all about the devaluation of the currency. In his opinion, that was a trivial matter. To cultivators, the most important thing was cultivation resources. Although money could buy cultivation resources, that was only a small number. They mostly originated from those spiritual mountains and lands, and those places were controlled by factions. ¡°Only a million ghost coins? That¡¯s too little.¡± Xue Fanxin really could not accept such a huge difference. She felt that the money in her pocket had become scrap paper. Previously, she had been worried that spending money was difficult, but now, she was worried that there was not enough to spend. ¡°One million ghost coins is indeed quite little, but this method can let you spend those spirit coins quickly. If you¡¯re lucky, you might be able to buy a priceless treasure from here.¡± Xue Fanxin felt a little better. ¡°What kind of treasure?¡± ¡°That will depend on your luck. Someone once bought a peerless sword in Ghost Street, and someone else bought a rare opportunity. Everything here depends on luck and judgment. I brought you here today to try your luck with those billions of spirit coins.¡± Only a certain lord could use billions to test their luck. ¡°Really?¡± Xue Fanxin was still a little unwilling. Ye Jiushang said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do this, we can return.¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already here. Besides, I won¡¯t have anywhere to spend these spirit coins in the future. I can use them to try my luck.¡± ¡°Silly girl, when you become more knowledgeable in the future, you will know that these so-called coins are actually not valuable. Alright, I¡¯ll take you to exchange for ghost coins.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xue Fanxin followed Ye Jiushang into the nine-story tower. The moment she entered, she felt like she was in a treasure hall. This place was really not ordinary golden splendor! Chapter 552 - Only Eight Hundred Thousand Xue Fanxin entered the first floor of the nine-story tower. Inside was a spacious and bright comprehensive hall, housing the various service and management centers of Ghost Street. There was a sign at the door. No matter if you were a buyer or a seller, if you wanted to exchange for ghost coins or do business, you just had to follow the instructions. There were also various Night Pearls and crystals used for illumination. The interior decoration was even more beautiful, like a tall modern indoor square. Perhaps because the main hall was too huge, it seemed a little deserted. From afar, one could only see a few people walking around. Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to a counter with copper coins hanging on it. ¡°Take out all the spirit coins you have.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xue Fanxin was still admiring the various new things in front of her. She even forgot to feel sorry for her coins and obediently took them out. When the person saw the spirit coins, although he did not have much of a reaction, there was a hint of disdain on his face. He picked them up expressionlessly and used the abacus in his hand to calculate briefly. ¡°These spirit coins can be exchanged for a total of 800,000 ghost coins.¡± Xue Fanxin could not help but cry out, ¡°Only 800,000?¡± With that, she was immediately ridiculed by the person at the counter. ¡°A low-level currency like spirit coins is useless. It¡¯s almost equivalent to being trash. It¡¯s already very good that I¡¯m willing to give you 800,000 ghost coins. People from remote places are just ignorant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ignorant?¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to retort, but she had nothing to say. What the other party said was the truth. She was indeed ignorant. Forget it, forget it. After all, she was an ignorant person. ¡°Consider those two 200,000 ghost coins my reward to you,¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly spoke up. Then, without giving the person a chance to respond, he left with Xue Fanxin. The person at the counter looked at Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin¡¯s departing figures. For some reason, he was inexplicably panicked. He felt that the handsome man¡¯s last sentence had another meaning. He had indeed pocketed 200,000 ghost coins, but he had done this discreetly. Spirit coins, a worthless currency, rarely appeared on Ghost Street. Furthermore, the exchange rate of the currency was not public. How did that man know that he had pocketed 200,000 ghost coins? He believed that someone who came to Ghost Street with spirit coins would not have a powerful background, so he had dared to secretly take it. Who knew¡­ The moment Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin left the exchange counter, a mysterious person on the top floor of the tower ordered, ¡°Return the 200,000 ghost coins. It¡¯s time to change the staff at the exchange counter.¡± Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin did not know what had happened behind them. They were already strolling around with 800,000 ghost coins. Touching her empty bag, Xue Fanxin felt indescribably depressed. ¡°A few billion turned into eight hundred thousand. It¡¯s too cruel. Ah Jiu, how much can eight hundred thousand buy here?¡± ¡°It depends on luck,¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. He only accompanied Xue Fanxin to shop and did not care about anything else. ¡°This also depends on luck?¡± Xue Fanxin was about to complain more, but her attention was attracted by something in a shop beside her. She stood rooted to the ground and looked at it in a daze, her expression turning uglier and uglier. Chapter 553 - It Must Be Her Ye Jiushang originally thought that Xue Fanxin had taken a fancy to something. When he saw her expression, he asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You like something?¡± ¡°That ring¡­¡± Xue Fanxin stared straight at the ring placed in the most central and conspicuous position in the shop in front of her. The more she looked, the more shocked she became. Her expression distorted as anger and hatred gradually appeared in her eyes. She looked like she wanted to eat someone. ¡°Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Ye Jiushang got even more anxious and nervous. He stood in front of her and grabbed her arm tightly, anxious to know what was happening. With Ye Jiushang blocking her vision, Xue Fanxin could not see the ring anymore. Her emotions calmed down a little, but her condition was still not optimum. Apart from anger and hatred, there was also a hint of panic in her eyes. She turned around and grabbed Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah Jiu, it must be her. It must be her.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Pei Xiangxiang, it¡¯s Pei Xiangxiang. It must be her. I recognize that ring as her design. It can only be found in my world. Furthermore, it¡¯s Pei Xiangxiang¡¯s famous design. Apart from her, no one in the world can make an identical ring, not even the details. I don¡¯t believe such a coincidence exists in this world. It must be her.¡± Pei Xiangxiang was initially an unknown jewelry designer. Later, with her and Jiang Donghai¡¯s help, she designed a ring that earned her renown and respect, becoming a rather famous jewelry designer. As she had participated in the design of this ring, Xue Fanxin was quite familiar with it. She could tell all the details at a glance and was immediately certain that this was Pei Xiangxiang¡¯s famous work. She had always known that Pei Xiangxiang and Jiang Donghai had come to this world, but she still hoped that the scumbag couple had been killed by the explosion. Seeing that ring today, she no longer held that dream. She was certain that Pei Xiangxiang had also come here and was doing well. Why would bad people not be easily punished? Ye Jiushang knew who Pei Xiangxiang was and understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s feelings. He comforted her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that she had come to this world? Now that you¡¯ve discovered her first, this is a good sign. If we follow the clues and investigate step by step, we¡¯ll be able to trace her whereabouts. We¡¯ll personally go and destroy her.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mood improved a lot. Just now, as things had happened too suddenly, she lost control of her emotions. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Be it Pei Xiangxiang or Jiang Donghai, I won¡¯t let them off. I¡¯ll definitely tear them apart.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s investigate their identities first. I want to see what they have become after transmigrating here. Let¡¯s go in and ask around.¡± Xue Fanxin adjusted her emotions and headed to the store. Since Pei Xiangxiang had taken out her famous work to sell, it would not be difficult to find out her current identity. Chapter 554 - The Origin of the Ring Xue Fanxin went straight for the ring. She wanted to get a closer look, but before she could approach the display, she was stopped. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, look from afar. Don¡¯t approach it casually. If you accidentally break the thing on it, even if you sell yourselves, it won¡¯t be enough to compensate.¡± Xue Fanxin ignored the shop owner¡¯s bad attitude. Instead, she took the opportunity to get some information. ¡°Owner, where did this ring come from? Why is it so valuable?¡± ¡°This is a fine work from the Ouyang family of Yu City. Be it the materials, design, or workmanship, they are all top-notch. It was personally refined by the only blacksmith master in the Ouyang family. Just this background alone makes this ring priceless. Furthermore, the materials used and the extraordinary design¡­ Why am I talking so much to you two bumpkins? Anyway, you can¡¯t afford this ring. Go away¡­¡± ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you put the ring here for the customers to see? Even if we can¡¯t afford it, we can take a few more looks, right?¡± Although the man was getting on her nerves, to obtain more information, she could only tolerate it. ¡°I think the design is quite soft and beautiful. It should have been made by a woman. Could it be that the Ouyang family¡¯s blacksmith master is a woman?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know if Master Ouyang is a man or a woman. You¡¯re really an ignorant country bumpkin.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just a little girl. How much knowledge can I have? Boss, tell me about this ring. I think it¡¯s quite beautiful and I like it a lot! It was personally crafted by Master Ouyang. Did he do the design too?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. The style was designed by Master Ouyang¡¯s granddaughter, Ouyang Xiangxiang. Alright, alright. I don¡¯t think you can afford it. If you don¡¯t want to buy anything else, leave quickly.¡± The shop owner did not want to entertain Xue Fanxin anymore. Seeing that she did not look like a big customer, he chased her away impatiently. ¡°Boss, how much is this ring worth?¡± ¡°99,990,000 ghost coins. Alright, if you don¡¯t want to buy anything, leave. Don¡¯t just stand here.¡± Under the shop owner¡¯s repeated eviction, Xue Fanxin was driven out of the shop. ¡°Hey¡­ You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to ask more about the Ouyang family, but unfortunately, she had been driven out. She asked gloomily, ¡°Ah Jiu, we don¡¯t look like poor people. Why is that boss so certain that we can¡¯t afford that ring?¡± She and Ah Jiu were both dressed decently and had extraordinary looks. People like them should be quite popular no matter where they went. Why did everyone treat them as bumpkins from a remote place after coming to this Ghost Street? ¡°Because we don¡¯t have any Ghost Talismans on us. No one will think that you have any background if you don¡¯t even have a Ghost Talisman,¡± Ye Jiushang said, not caring about what had just happened. ¡°What¡¯s a Ghost Talisman?¡± ¡°An identity talisman and badge given to people of status by the Ghost Estate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Lord of Nine Cloud Palace. Could it be that you don¡¯t have a Ghost Talisman with such an identity?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Just as Ye Jiushang was about to answer, a team of armored guards suddenly walked toward them. The surrounding people were so frightened that they quickly dodged. No one dared to stand in the middle of the street. Chapter 555 - Im Just Greedy Ye Jiushang did not know what they had in mind. He raised his vigilance and protected Xue Fanxin behind him. The leader of the armored guards gestured for his men to stop, then walked towards Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin. He first cupped his hands and bowed to them briefly, using his actions to express that he had no ill will. Ye Jiushang lowered his guard a little. However, he was still wary. Ghost Street was not an ordinary place. If he really caused any trouble here, even he, the Lord of Nine Cloud Palace, would find it difficult. After all, the owner of Ghost Street was even more unfathomable than him. Fortunately, the other party did not bore any ill will. Otherwise, if they fought with the Ghost Martial Guards of Ghost Street, even if they won, the trouble later would be difficult to resolve. He did not want to face Ghost Street. ¡°This is the 200,000 ghost coins that belong to you. Please take it.¡± The leader of the Ghost Martial Guards handed over a banknote that looked like a netherworld coin. Ye Jiushang took the 200,000 ghost coins without hesitation and revealed a mysterious smile. He said nothing, not even a word of gratitude, and handed the banknote to the person beside him without even looking at it. Xue Fanxin, this money-grubber, was overjoyed. She smiled and took the 200,000 ghost coins. First, she confirmed the authenticity of the note. She already understood the purpose of Ye Jiushang¡¯s last sentence at the counter. It turned out that he wanted the man to obediently spit out the 200,000 ghost coins back. No one should cheat a certain lord. Otherwise, they would be cheated to death by him. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. Thank you so much.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled especially brightly. The haze in her heart was swept away, and her words became sweeter. However, the leader of the Ghost Martial Guards did not react. After doing his job, he turned around and left, looking cold and detached. Xue Fanxin was in a good mood and could not be bothered with these trifles. After the Ghost Martial Guards left, she took out the ghost coin note and looked at it carefully. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you think this note is fake?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Jiushang replied, his tone certain. His gaze was still on the departing Ghost Martial Guards, and his eyes were filled with deep thought. When he was at the exchange counter previously, he was not sure if he could get back the 200,000 ghost coins. He casually said something to probe the depths of Ghost Street. The outcome was beyond his expectations. He guessed that the higher-ups would return the 200,000 coins, but he had not expected them to be so efficient. They had finished everything in less than an hour. To be able to do such a small thing so well, it was no wonder that Ghost Street could survive in the various regions. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re so engrossed in your thoughts.¡± Xue Fanxin put away the money. Ye Jiushang retracted his thoughts and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You have 200,000 more ghost coins on you. Although you might not be able to buy anything good, you can eat quite a few good things. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to try the delicious food here.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! Quickly take me there.¡± ¡°Look at how greedy you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m greedy. Bite me.¡± Xue Fanxin made a face at Ye Jiushang and urged, ¡°Quickly take me to eat delicious food.¡± She had always been a foodie. Even if she did not buy any treasures, she had to eat delicious food. Chapter 556 - Extremely Poor Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to a restaurant and asked for a table by the window on the second floor. However, just to book this table, they had to pay 5,000 ghost coins first before ordering. Xue Fanxin had never encountered such a situation. She had to pay for the table when she ate at a restaurant. Although the table was a little high-class and the environment was extravagant, these were all secondary. They were things that the restaurant should provide for free. It was really depressing to have to pay for these. However, she had no choice. Ah Jiu said that anyone who came here had to abide by the rules. Otherwise, no one would have a good ending. In other words, no matter how depressed and unwilling she was, she had to give them the 5,000 ghost coins. Or she could forget about enjoying delicious food. Forget it, forget it. It was worth spending more money on delicious food. When Xue Fanxin paid the 5,000 ghost coins for the table, the waiter handed her a menu and let her choose the dishes she wanted. The menu was not ordinarily thick; it was very, very thick. It was quite exquisite. There were pictures and words, as well as a simple introduction to the dishes. The food was categorized in a regular manner. Despite being thick, it was easy to find the dishes you wanted to eat. There were detailed explanations for the soup, stew, and stir-fry. It was like a thick dictionary. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a thick menu!¡± A second ago, Xue Fanxin was still marveling at the difference in the menu from before. The next second, she was so frightened by the price marked on it that her face turned black. ¡°Oh my god! A plate of green vegetables costs 50,000 ghost coins.¡± She only had a million ghost coins on her. Didn¡¯t that mean she could only eat twenty portions of green vegetables? This meant that her billions of spirit coins could only buy twenty portions. Fortunately, every table in the restaurant was separated by a large distance and was blocked by a simple screen. The customers at the next table did not hear Xue Fanxin¡¯s cry of alarm. Otherwise, they would have definitely cast a mocking gaze at her. Ye Jiushang, on the other hand, sat calmly, unfazed by the prices. He looked at his stunned little consort and said, ¡°These are not ordinary green vegetables but spirit herbs that can be eaten as vegetables. Eating a small portion can increase quite a lot of spirit energy. If a person¡¯s spirit energy is depleted, they can recover almost completely after a simple meal here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that magical?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the menu again and realized that every dish had the main ingredients written in detail, which were anything but ordinary. There were Nine Heavens Jade Rabbit, Chaotic Snow Wolf, Flying Fire Wind Chicken, and so on. She had never even heard of many of them. Just by looking at the name, she knew that these main ingredients were incomparably precious. As an experienced foodie, how could she control herself when she encountered so much delicious food that she had never eaten before? She really wanted to eat all the dishes first¡­ However, each dish cost an arm and a leg. The one million ghost coins she had could at most get her four to five dishes. Xue Fanxin suddenly felt that she was poor. She did not even have enough for a meal. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯m so poor!¡± Xue Fanxin closed the menu and stared at Ye Jiushang with a tearful expression. She did not dare to look at the menu anymore. If she did, she would be even more depressed. ¡°Order a few dishes first. These are not ordinary dishes and contain spirit energy. If you eat too much, it will be a waste if your body can¡¯t absorb the spirit energy inside. When I have the chance, I¡¯ll bring you here to eat as much as you want. When you go to the Mystic Realm, there will be even more delicious food there.¡± Xue Fanxin rolled her eyes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, just say it. I won¡¯t mock you. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± A voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Waiter, I¡¯ll pay the bill for those two over there.¡± Chapter 557 - Accumulate Some Virtue A young man in colorful clothes sat opposite them and was looking at them. He had a slightly feminine fan in his hand, and he himself was a little feminine. He was clearly a man, but he wore a little makeup like a woman. He even had an earring. With his gaudy clothes, he gave off the feeling that he was exaggerated and high-profile. Ye Jiushang suddenly took the menu from her hand and called the waiter. Ignoring the man, he ordered more expensive dishes. Xue Fanxin was stunned. She looked at him in a daze and imagined the dishes she had never eaten before. Saliva almost dripped from her mouth. She no longer thought about anything else but food. As long as there was food, everything else could be left alone. When Ye Jiushang ordered, the face of the man dressed in colorful clothes turned green. He quickly ran over and closed the menu in Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand. He wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Brother Ye, save your breath!¡± ¡°You were the one who said that you wanted to treat us,¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly, but he did not open the menu again. It was not because he felt pity but because he had already ordered enough food. ¡°I meant it, but you have to take it easy!¡± Seeing that Ye Jiushang did not open the menu again, the man sat down with relief. He did not return to his table though. Clearly, he wanted to sit at the same table as Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin did not have an objection and asked curiously, ¡°Young Master, may I ask who you are? Do you know my Ah Jiu?¡± ¡°Your Ah Jiu?¡± Shocked, the man turned to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Brother Ye, when did you become someone else¡¯s Ah Jiu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with you,¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly. He really cherished his words. However, from his tone and expression, he definitely knew the colorful man in front of him, and they seemed to be on good terms. The man did not care about Ye Jiushang¡¯s indifference like he was used to it. He said arrogantly, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll ask someone else. Little girl, what¡¯s your name? Which family are you from? What¡¯s your relationship with this guy?¡± ¡°This bro, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself when you ask for someone¡¯s name and background?¡± Xue Fanxin asked teasingly. ¡°You called me bro?¡± The man was a little depressed about being called ¡®bro.¡¯ He flicked his beautiful hair and opened the fan in his hand, smiling seductively. ¡°You should call me Pretty Brother.¡± ¡°Pretty Brother,¡± Xue Fanxin only called out in surprise, feeling that this form of address was a little¡­ effeminate. Unexpectedly, the man was very happy to hear that. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ call me that in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin roughly understood the man¡¯s personality and smiled slyly. ¡°It¡¯s too formal to call you brother. Why don¡¯t I call you sister? I¡¯ll call you Pretty Sister in the future. How about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man,¡± he emphasized. ¡°Of course I know you¡¯re a man, but I think calling you sister is more appropriate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me sister.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t call you sister, then I¡¯ll call you little sister. Pretty Little Sister.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man was driven crazy by Xue Fanxin. Helpless, he could only complain to Ye Jiushang, ¡°Brother Ye, control your woman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be her younger sister,¡± Ye Jiushang replied. His words angered the beautifully dressed man so much that he vomited blood. Chapter 558 - No Limits After getting put down by Xue Fanxin, the man was attacked by Ye Jiushang. However, he adjusted himself and digested all of this happily. He did not seem to be hurt at all. He introduced himself with a smile, ¡°My name is Hua Shangmei. I come from a very, very far place. I grew up with Brother Ye.¡± ¡°Hua Shangmei, this name is¡­ special.¡± Xue Fanxin was speechless. It was fine if his personality was a little girlish, but his name was also the same. If this guy was a woman, he would definitely be a top-notch person! ¡°I also think that my name is very special and pleasant to the ear. It¡¯s a noble virtue. A flower that will never bloom and decline means eternal beauty. This name was given by my mother, isn¡¯t it very special?¡± Hua Shangmei did not find anything strange with his name. Instead, he was proud of it. Xue Fanxin suddenly admired Hua Shangmei¡¯s cheerful, positive, optimistic, and ambitious personality. He thought positively about everything. Although he was a little exaggerated, he lived in his own happiness and did not care about others¡¯ opinions. Hua Shangmei was immersed in his own world. Waving the small folding fan in his hand, he asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you my name. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°My name is Xue Fanxin¡­¡± She wanted to introduce herself in detail, but the waiter happened to serve the food and attracted all her attention. She ignored everything else. ¡°It smells so good!¡± She had never seen these dishes before and could not even name them. However, she was certain that they were better than her cooking. The dishes, the fragrance, and the cutlery were all very particular. She could tell that there was a lot of science involved. She had always felt that her culinary skills were not bad, but from now on, she no longer thought so. There was no limit to the path of delicious food. ¡°Dear guests, your dishes are all here. Please enjoy.¡± The waiter left after serving the dishes. Xue Fanxin picked up her chopsticks. Just as she was about to dive in, an enchanting woman holding an abacus suddenly appeared. She made a few tapping sounds on her abacus and said seductively, ¡°Guests, a total of 2.58 million ghost coins.¡± Xue Fanxin felt that the chopsticks in her hand weighed a thousand kilograms, making it difficult for her to eat. It was only ten dishes, but they actually cost 2.58 million ghost coins. If they were exchanged for spirit coins, it would be almost ten billion. Heavens! She had spent tens of billions of spirit coins on one meal. Even the richest man in the Tongxuan Realm would be poor here. Hua Shangmei gloomily took out a few notes from his interspatial ring. Although he was a little reluctant, he still paid the bill. ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. Please enjoy. If you have any orders, feel free to tell me.¡± After the enchanting woman received the money, she smiled quite brightly. Her body emitted an aura that could charm people, accentuated by her hot figure. No man could control himself in front of such a woman. However, Ye Jiushang did not react at all. Hua Shangmei also looked very calm. The woman seemed to be a little dissatisfied. She increased the power of charm on her body a little, hoping to obtain the outcome she wanted. Unexpectedly, a powerful pressure attacked her, making her face instantly turn pale. Chapter 559 - Power of Charm The power of charm could not only bewitch people but could also capture their souls. The user could then control the victim¡¯s consciousness, turning them to an obedient puppet. Therefore, when the enchanting woman increased the power of charm, the anger in Ye Jiushang¡¯s heart suddenly rose. He released a powerful pressure and dispersed her charm. He warned, ¡°Even the Succubus Clan doesn¡¯t dare to casually use the power of charm in front of me. Who do you think you are?¡± The woman¡¯s expression got ugly. However, she could not help but be attracted to the noble, mysterious, and powerful man in front of her. His handsome face and his kingly aura made her lose her soul. If this man wasn¡¯t so outstanding, she could have resisted her impulses. Who knew¡­ ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t have any ill will. I just want to make friends with you.¡± The woman still did not give up. Even though she was a little panicked, she could not help but want to catch such an outstanding man. Xue Fanxin and Hua Shangmei tacitly felt sorry for a certain idiot. Both of them understood Ye Jiushang¡¯s personality. Beauty was useless to a certain lord. Furthermore, he did not like strangers pestering him. If that woman continued, her outcome would not be good. Hua Shangmei knew what kind of place Ghost Street was. In order to prevent the situation from getting serious, he had to step forward. ¡°Miss, my friend doesn¡¯t like to talk to strangers. Your actions have already disturbed our meal. Please leave.¡± Although she was still a little unwilling, she knew well what the consequences of disturbing a guest¡¯s meal were. She had to turn around and leave. However, after taking a few steps, she stopped and turned back to look at Ye Jiushang. She revealed a sinister and seductive smile, like a hunter who had set her sights on her prey. She would not stop until she had obtained him. Xue Fanxin caught her gaze and sneered in her heart. Those who dared to have designs on Ah Jiu would often end up terribly. Hua Shangmei said helplessly, ¡°Brother Ye, your charm is still so powerful. You can see peach blossoms wherever you go. You¡¯re really worthy of being a child of the Succubus Clan¡­¡± Halfway through, Hua Shangmei shut up because of the powerful warning pressure. He realized that he had said something wrong. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Hehe, eat the food. They won¡¯t taste good if they¡¯re cold.¡± Xue Fanxin was a sensitive person and sharply sensed the abnormality. However, she did not ask further, nor did she think too much about it. She pretended as if nothing had happened. She threw herself into the delicious food and even snatched it from Hua Shangmei. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re treating us to a meal. How can you eat alone? These are all mine. If you want to eat, order yourself.¡± ¡°I only ate a little.¡± Hua Shangmei didn¡¯t want to eat at first, but he had said something wrong just now and was in an awkward situation. He used food to relieve the tension. Who knew that he would get criticized? It rendered him speechless. Looking at the way a certain little woman ate, it was simply not flattering. Did Ye Jiushang really like her? Chapter 560 - Its Good to Have You Perhaps because Hua Shangmei had said something wrong, Ye Jiushang¡¯s face had been tense ever since. One look and one could tell that he was in a bad mood. He did not eat much. He remained cold throughout the meal, not saying a word. ¡°I have some business to handle. I¡¯ll take my leave. You guys take your time.¡± Noticing the atmosphere, Hua Shangmei found an excuse to escape. He left like a gust of wind. ¡°Sigh¡­ We haven¡¯t met properly yet. ¡°Why are you leaving so quickly! You look like you have a guilty conscience. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s good that you¡¯re gone. The remaining food is all mine. ¡°Ah Jiu, aren¡¯t you eating? This dish is good. It¡¯s even more delicious than what I make! Try it.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang was in a bad mood. She would not sour it further. Instead, she would think of a way to make the people around her happy. Ye Jiushang looked at her and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask?¡± ¡°Of course I have, but how can these questions compare to you? In my heart, you are the most important. Everything else is ranked at the back. When you are in a good mood, if you want to tell me these things, just do so. Otherwise, don¡¯t bother. Everyone¡¯s entitled to their privacy; even two people who love each other are no exception. Respect each other¡¯s privacy and give each other a certain space. This is the basic principle of dealing with people. My Ah Jiu is unhappy, so I naturally have to think of a way to make him happy, right?¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s warm words, all the haze in Ye Jiushang¡¯s heart was swept away. He smiled and said emotionally, ¡°Xin¡¯er, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s good to have me! So when you¡¯re in a bad mood, you should think more about me and how good I am. This way, your bad mood will improve, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Xin¡¯er is right. Actually, it¡¯s nothing. My biological mother is not a human but a succubus. Like Little Lei, I am a child born from an alien race. My bloodline is not pure, so¡­¡± When Ye Jiushang spoke of his background, his heart became heavy. Clearly, he had a deep grudge. ¡°What impure bloodline? That¡¯s all nonsense from someone with ulterior motives. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of race the Succubi are, they won¡¯t be too different. Otherwise, how could your parents have you?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t mind that my bloodline is not pure?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just mixed-blood? What¡¯s there to despise? In my world, it¡¯s normal for foreign races to get married and have children. There¡¯s a high chance that mixed-bloods will inherit the advantages of their parents, so they¡¯re often very outstanding children.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Ye Jiushang finally relaxed. He was afraid that Xue Fanxin would despise his impure bloodline. Actually, he should have been able to tell from Little Lei¡¯s matter that Xin¡¯er was not such a shallow person. It seemed like he was thinking too much. Perhaps it was because he was too afraid of losing her that he overthought things. From now on, he had one less worry. Even if the others despised his impure bloodline, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°You big fool. You¡¯re really stupid to be sad and depressed over such a small thing,¡± Xue Fanxin teased. Seeing his mood improve, she was also happy. From Ah Jiu and Little Lei, she noticed that this world had high requirements for the purity of the bloodline. They seemed to discriminate against the children born from the combination of other races. Chapter 561 - Bought the Menu Ye Jiushang did not tell Xue Fanxin too much about his private matters in the restaurant. After all, such a location was not appropriate. If someone heard them, he would be in trouble. Xue Fanxin was a sensible person. Knowing that this world rejected mixed-bloods, she treated this matter as a secret and would not say these things casually in public. After adjusting Ye Jiushang¡¯s mood, she kept stuffing food into her mouth, not caring about her table manners. The way she ate with relish was pleasing to the eye. The onlookers would feel their appetite increase. ¡°Slow down. Be careful not to choke. No one is snatching it from you.¡± Ye Jiushang got satisfied just by watching Xue Fanxin eat. As long as she was happy, he felt that the world was beautiful. ¡°Ah Jiu, let me tell you, I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food. The meat is fresh and tender. When I bite down, I almost want to eat my own tongue. The chef of this restaurant is definitely a top-notch expert. If only I could learn a few tricks from him.¡± After eating her fill, her focus changed to learning skills. If she could learn such culinary skills, she could eat delicious food whenever she wanted. This was the greatest reason why she trained hard. ¡°You can think about this in the future. Now, you should focus on cultivation.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll cultivate well. But eating is also important. Food is the most important thing to the people, right?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you. If you want to see the chef of this restaurant, it¡¯ll be very difficult. He never easily sees outsiders. He¡¯s a bit of an oddball and does everything according to his mood. It won¡¯t be easy to learn cooking from him.¡± ¡°Forget it. I was just casually mentioning it. I can¡¯t learn to cook. I wonder if I can get a copy of the menu?¡± Xue Fanxin knew how powerful Ghost Street was, so she did not want to cause trouble, but she really could not forget the delicious food here. There was a rough introduction to the ingredients on the menu. If she took it back and studied it properly, it would definitely be useful. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to get a menu, but the one million ghost coins you have will be gone. It¡¯s like buying a menu with one million ghost coins.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Xue Fanxin didn¡¯t mind spending this sum to get her hands on some new recipes. Ye Jiushang shook his head helplessly. To satisfy Xue Fanxin¡¯s wish, he called the waiter over and whispered to him. He then handed the one million ghost coins to him. Before long, the waiter returned with a menu and handed it to him with both hands. ¡°Sir, this is the menu you wanted.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Jiushang gave the menu to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Here, this is yours from now on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that easy?¡± Xue Fanxin thought it would take some effort to get a menu, but who knew that a certain lord would settle it with a few words? However, on careful thought, it made sense. Who would not be willing to sell a menu for a million ghost coins? She had taken a few billion spirit coins from the Lord¡¯s Estate to Ghost Street and exchanged them for a million ghost coins. In the end, all she got was a menu. If word got out, many people would definitely laugh their heads off. Who cares! Anyway, she wanted this menu. Xue Fanxin still did not know how useful this menu would be in the future. An investment of one million ghost coins was definitely worth it. Chapter 562 - Rewarding You with Food After getting the menu, she could not wait to read it. She was particularly interested in the content. Not only did she peruse every word, but she also pondered on the mysteries, thinking about how to make the dishes. ¡°First it¡¯s boiled and then stir-fried. So that¡¯s how it is! ¡°But these ingredients are not easy to find. I¡¯ve never even seen many of them. This is a huge problem. ¡°I wonder what the taste will be like if I replace it with ordinary chickens, ducks, and fish?¡± Ye Jiushang looked at her focused appearance and got speechless. He reached out and closed the menu, saying gently, ¡°You can study it when we get back. We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s return.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. Just as she finished asking, a waiter brought a few dishes over. The waiter looked unfamiliar. He was not the one who had served them previously. Placing the dishes in his hand on the table, he said with a smile, ¡°Dear guests, this is a new dish released by our restaurant. Every day, we will give some to our customers for free. Please enjoy.¡± Xue Fanxin said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s such a good thing? Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± However, she was stopped by Ye Jiushang, who looked like he wanted to kill someone. He took the chopsticks from her hand and handed them to the waiter. ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with these dishes.¡± The waiter panicked and said anxiously, ¡°No, no, no. This is for customers. How can I eat it?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve given it to you, you can eat it.¡± ¡°No, no. If the manager finds out that I ate the customer¡¯s food, he¡¯ll beat me to death.¡± ¡°I can communicate with your manager about this, so you can eat without worry. How about I call your manager now?¡± ¡°How¡­ How can that be alright? If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it to other customers.¡± The waiter hurriedly took away the dishes. In his flustered state, he accidentally spilled the food, breaking even the plate. It was obvious that there was something amiss. Xue Fanxin also noticed that there was something wrong with those dishes. She took her chopsticks and picked up some scattered food. After giving it a smell, she discerned a thing or two. ¡°There¡¯s something called the Muyang Grass in here. If it¡¯s eaten alone, it can nourish the kidneys and strengthen the yang. If it is mixed with the Fuyin Flower, it will become an extremely powerful aphrodisiac. You only need to ingest one of the two and smell the other. This method is usually used to do some shameful things.¡± The waiter was already a bundle of nerves. Now, he was so frightened that he knelt on the ground. He took the initiative to tell her everything in fear, ¡°This¡­ this is not a small matter. Miss Moya asked me to send these dishes over.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to this side. They looked over to see what the commotion was about. As for the enchanting woman hiding in the corner, she was anxious and nervous. She said in a low voice, ¡°He can¡¯t even do such a small thing. What a fool.¡± The woman fled and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Chapter 563 - Compensation When the manager heard that something had happened, he quickly came over to deal with it. He got furious upon learning the ins and outs of the matter. He scolded the waiter, but he did not mention the woman called Moya. Clearly, he wanted the waiter to bear all the blame alone. ¡°You damned dog, how dare you serve such things to guests? Are you tired of living? ¡°Guests, this is the responsibility of our restaurant. Your food¡¯s on us. We¡¯ll return the money to you later. As for this waiter, he is at your disposal. Even if you want his life, we have no objections.¡± The waiter did not dare to voice any complaints, even after he got thrown under the bus. He did not mention ¡®Moya.¡¯ No matter how unwilling he was, he could only bow his head. Xue Fanxin could tell that Moya¡¯s identity was not simple. The manager pushed out a waiter to be a scapegoat and planned to spend some money to settle the matter. Although she did not know who that Moya was, it would probably be difficult to find her. Furthermore, Ghost Street was not their territory. Their hands were tied in this place. If they overstepped their bounds, they would be the ones suffering. In other words, the best solution now was to accept the compensation offered by the manager. Ye Jiushang sat there elegantly without saying a word as if it had nothing to do with him. He left the matter to Xue Fanxin. She knew how to make the best out of the situation. She was calculating how she should fleece the manager. With a sinister smile, she said, ¡°Manager, don¡¯t take us as three-year-olds. Since you want to protect someone, we¡¯ll respect your decision. After all, this is Ghost Street! We will abide by the rules. I accept your suggestion to compensate, but the amount will be up to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The manager only hoped that they would drop the matter. Nothing else mattered. It was best to resolve it with money. ¡°Five million ghost coins. I won¡¯t pursue what happened today.¡± ¡°Five million it is. As long as you are willing to forgive us, I¡¯m willing to suffer a loss.¡± ¡°Since Mr. Manager is so straightforward, we¡¯ll take the money and leave. We won¡¯t pursue what happened today.¡± Anyway, they had not eaten those dishes and easily obtained five million ghost coins. It was worth it. Furthermore, she only said that she would not pursue what had happened today but nothing about what might happen tomorrow. That woman called Moya was very likely to come and cause trouble for them again. When the time came, they would settle old and new scores together. The manager did not think too much about it. He took out five million ghost coins and handed them to Xue Fanxin with a little heartache. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue Fanxin accepted them with a smile and counted them happily. Then, she said to Ye Jiushang, ¡°Ah Jiu, let¡¯s go.¡± Without saying anything, Ye Jiushang stood up and left while glancing in a certain direction of the restaurant. His gaze was filled with vigilance and anger. However, he did not do anything. Chapter 564 - Who Are They After Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin left, a gentle and handsome middle-aged man appeared in a private room on the upper level of the restaurant. The man walked to the desk and picked up the menu placed on it. He casually flipped open one of the pages and looked at it. Then, he revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°One million ghost coins to buy the menu¡­ I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± At this moment, the manager of the restaurant walked in and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Yun, you were looking for me?¡± ¡°Moya ran away,¡± the middle-aged man said with a gentle tone of reprimand. Although his words sounded gentle, he gave off the feeling that he was a demon from hell. It was terrifying. ¡°Mr. Yun, Moya¡¯s identity is a little special. We can¡¯t hand her over. Fortunately, those two guests didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Although they asked for five million ghost coins as compensation, as long as they are willing to resolve this matter peacefully, it¡¯s worth it no matter how much money we spend.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a woman who is related to the Succubus Clan. Is she worth offending those two people for?¡± ¡°Those two people? Sir, are you referring to the two guests just now? Who are they? Why do you think so highly of them?¡± ¡°Two people who are a hundred or a thousand times nobler than Moya. Two people who even the Succubus Clan can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Hearing this, the manager of the restaurant broke out in a cold sweat. He asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡­ who are they?¡± The middle-aged man did not answer directly. Instead, he said with a cold smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who they are; actually, you have no right to know. It¡¯s best if Moya doesn¡¯t provoke them again, or she will die without a burial place. Alright, you can leave. From now on, I won¡¯t see anyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The manager did not dare to ask further and left in panic and nervousness. Exiting the room, he heaved a sigh of relief. His clothes were drenched in sweat. It could be seen how scared he had been just now. Mr. Yun was a noble person. For those two people to make him think so highly of them, their backgrounds must be extraordinary. Fortunately, he had not offended them too much. Otherwise, it would be terrible. As for what happened to Moya, it had nothing to do with him now. He just needed to manage this restaurant well. Xue Fanxin did not know about the happenings here. With five million ghost coins in her pocket, she continued roaming the streets. She visited shops of all sizes. As long as she was interested, she would go in and take a look. She window shopped and treated it as increasing her knowledge. Despite taking quick looks, she had seen quite a few things. She suddenly realized that her understanding of this world was only at the infant stage. She really did not know anything. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s that? It¡¯s actually sold for ten million ghost coins. It looks like just a wrist guard.¡± Xue Fanxin saw something ordinary in a certain store, but the price was extremely high. ¡°That is a wrist guard with defense or attack. It is refined from precious material. From the looks of it, its quality is rather high. At the very least, it¡¯s the work of a high-level refiner. That is why the price is so high. There¡¯s a badge left behind by a refiner on it, which belongs to the Ouyang family.¡± Ye Jiushang originally did not want to mention the Ouyang family, but in the end, he still said it. Xin¡¯er must really want to know about the Ouyang family. Although saying this would make her feel bad, not saying it would make her feel even worse. Furthermore, she needed to know these things. Chapter 565 - Left for You to Kill When Xue Fanxin heard about the Ouyang family, she recalled that detestable Pei Xiangxiang. Although her heart was filled with anger and hatred, she was much calmer than the last time. Since Pei Xiangxiang being in the Ouyang family was a fact and could not be changed, she could only accept it. Looking on the bright side, learning her whereabouts might not be a bad thing. She just had to go and settle scores with her. She did not have to spend effort and search aimlessly. ¡°Ah Jiu, is the Ouyang family powerful?¡± ¡°They are the number one refining family in the Mystic Realm¡¯s Yu City. Most of the weapons and armor in the entire Mystic Realm come from them. Even the Nine Cloud Palace is in business with them,¡± Ye Jiushang said bluntly. When he mentioned that the Nine Cloud Palace was related to the Ouyang family, he felt a little guilty. Back when he was working with the Ouyang family, he had not known Xin¡¯er. Who knew that she would have such a huge grudge against those people? Xue Fanxin could tell that Ye Jiushang was in a difficult position. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you thinking? Even if the Nine Cloud Palace is related to the Ouyang family, it doesn¡¯t matter. The Ouyang family is so big. I can¡¯t possibly hate everyone, right? Furthermore, Pei Xiangxiang is not considered a member of the Ouyang family. She only occupied Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s body. If the Ouyang family finds out that the real Ouyang Xiangxiang is already dead, what do you think will happen to her?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be tough for you to expose her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Since this woman¡¯s remnant soul can transmigrate to the Mystic Realm and possess Ouyang Xiangxiang, she can perfectly fuse with her body. Either she has the help of an expert, or she has a treasure. Now, she is Ouyang Xiangxiang, not Pei Xiangxiang. If you want to expose her, it¡¯s equivalent to exposing your identity too. Although you are Xue Fanxin, your background is a little problematic. It¡¯s easy for someone with ulterior motives to make an issue out of it. I don¡¯t agree with you using the method of exposing Pei Xiangxiang to deal with her.¡± The Ouyang family was a behemoth. If they wanted to cut ties with them, they had to be prepared. If push came to shove, he would just assassinate Pei Xiangxiang. ¡°Ah Jiu, I won¡¯t be rash. Let Pei Xiangxiang stay in the Ouyang family for a few more days. When the time comes, we¡¯ll deal with her.¡± Although Xue Fanxin really wanted to destroy Pei Xiangxiang, she knew that this matter could not be rushed. She had to take things slow. Ye Jiushang stroked her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a mere Pei Xiangxiang. If you want her dead, I can send her head to you now. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about this.¡± ¡°I want to kill her with my own hands. Otherwise, it will be difficult to resolve my hatred.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave her to you. We¡¯re done here. Do you want to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect first or the Ouyang family?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Xue Fanxin had never thought of such a choice before. It was difficult to make a decision on the spot. She had to think about it carefully. It had already been so many years since her father¡¯s matter. It wouldn¡¯t make much difference if she investigated it later. As for Pei Xiangxiang, she had to be eliminated as soon as possible. Otherwise, as time passed, she would become stronger, making her a thorn in her side. There was another important reason. Pei Xiangxiang was a huge hidden danger. If she stayed, she might become a troublesome enemy like Su Baifeng. ¡°Ah Jiu, let¡¯s go to the Ouyang family first.¡± Chapter 566 - Follow Your Heart After Xue Fanxin made the decision, she seemed to have found a clear goal. She knew what she had to do next. She had to destroy Pei Xiangxiang. ¡°Ah Jiu, five million ghost coins doesn¡¯t seem to be enough to buy anything. I don¡¯t want to waste money on ordinary things, but I can¡¯t afford good things either. I¡¯m conflicted!¡± Xue Fanxin did not buy anything after looking for a long time. It was not that she did not fancy anything but that she could not afford it. Although the five million was compensation from the restaurant manager, her purpose in coming to Ghost Street was to spend money. Now, not only had she not spent a single cent, but she also gained a few million more. This was a classic case of the more money you spent, the more money you would earn. No one would believe such a good thing even if she told them. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the last place to try your luck.¡± Ye Jiushang led the way. Xue Fanxin followed him obediently. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a place on Ghost Street that specializes in buying and selling goods for outsiders. Most of their stuff has dubious origins, so the price will be lower. They have some good things, but it depends on your luck.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and try our luck then.¡± Anyway, she had obtained the five million ghost coins for free. Even if she was unlucky and did not buy anything good, it would not be a loss. The couple arrived at a bustling place. It was not as glorious and magnificent as the Ghost Street from before. Instead, it was like a crowded alley. The sellers set up a table on the ground, openly showcasing their wares. In the sea of people, one could hear all kinds of shouts. Despite being chaotic, it was also orderly. No matter who was doing business here, they were all well-behaved. No one dared to cause trouble. ¡°Ah Jiu, I don¡¯t understand. By allowing such a place to exist, isn¡¯t Ghost Street worried that it will affect their business?¡± Xue Fanxin walked into the crowd and looked at a few stalls. She did not like anything, but she was curious about the prosperous business here. Although the shops she visited earlier were high-end, their products were too expensive. They were not something ordinary people could afford, so there were very few people shopping there. There was no business all day. This place was the complete opposite. Even if the prices were not high, some even very cheap with starting prices of one ghost coin, there was a lot of stuff here. If all the customers flocked here, how would the businesses on Ghost Street survive? ¡°Ghost coins can¡¯t be used outside. These people trade with ghost coins. If they want to take the money out, they have to exchange it for other currencies. The difference in valuation is enough to make a fortune,¡± Ye Jiushang explained. He did not say much else because there were too many people around him. He didn¡¯t like such places. When someone walked past him, his brows would furrow. If not for Xin¡¯er, he would not have come to such a damned place. Xue Fanxin noticed Ye Jiushang¡¯s abnormality. She did not waste any more time and browsed the surrounding stalls. She soon found something pleasing to the eye. Since she was trying her luck, she would do as she wished. Chapter 567 - Stone Sculpting Stall Xue Fanxin came to a small stall that sold stone sculptures. There were all kinds of sculptures on display, including flowers, animals, patterns, and even humans. The stall owner did not shout like the others. Instead, he sat there and carved. The stone sculpture in his hand was half done. Even if there was a potential customer, he did not look up. ¡°Owner, how much is your stone carving?¡± Xue Fanxin had noticed this stall¡¯s abnormality. Coupled with the fact that his stone carving was lifelike, she came to take a look. Every one of those stone sculptures was beautiful as if they were real. Every detail had been handled quite perfectly. Such craftsmanship was not something ordinary people could possess. But those who could come to Ghost Street were not ordinary people either. ¡°One million ghost coins each.¡± The owner named a price without raising his head, still focused on carving the stone sculpture. The sculptures were carved from ordinary stones. Forget about the Mystic Realm, even in the Tongxuan Realm, they were not worth much. Yet he was selling them for a million each. The price was indeed a little too high. No wonder his stall was so deserted. The owner of the stall beside him said mockingly, ¡°You two, don¡¯t waste time with him. This person has been lining up in Ghost Street for decades and hasn¡¯t sold a single stone sculpture. However, he comes every day to set up his stall and sculpt. With how high the price is, no one is willing to buy his work. These stone sculptures are all carved from ordinary stone and are not valuable at all. Don¡¯t waste your money.¡± Another owner joined, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with his brain, asking for a million ghost coins per piece. When you really want to buy it, he will even increase the price. One million is just the initial quote.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. People who do business like him deserve no sales.¡± Despite the ridicule, the owner who sold the stone sculptures did not react. He seemed to not have heard their words and continued carving. He was extremely focused, but his carving speed was slow like a turtle. His piece remained unfinished. Often, the more such a person was like this, the more extraordinary he was. Xue Fanxin got even more interested in the stone statues. She looked at each one of them and took a fancy to the stone person. She picked one up and asked, ¡°Owner, how much is this?¡± The stone sculpture owner finally stopped and raised his head. He asked solemnly, ¡°Are you sure you want to buy this?¡± ¡°Yes! If the price is right.¡± ¡°Why do you want to buy this?¡± ¡°If I like it, then I¡¯ll buy it! Owner, aren¡¯t you setting up a stall here to sell these stone sculptures and find a master for them?¡± The owner was not interested in the deal. When he heard the last half of her sentence, his body trembled. He said with a hint of excitement, ¡°Say what you just said again.¡± ¡°I said a lot of things. Which one do you want to hear?¡± ¡°The last sentence.¡± Xue Fanxin repeated herself. ¡°Owner, didn¡¯t you set up a stall here to sell these stone sculptures and find a master for them?¡± The owner¡¯s face got even more solemn. ¡°This stone sculpture is five million ghost coins. If you¡¯re willing, take it.¡± Chapter 568 - Treat It Well A small human-shaped stone statue the size of a woman¡¯s fist cost five million ghost coins. Before Xue Fanxin could react, the people around her opened their mouths first. ¡°Miss, I knew he would raise the price. There have been similar occurrences in the past. Every time someone wanted to buy a stone sculpture, even if they liked it, he would always raise the price.¡± ¡°Forget about five million, even five hundred is too much for a lousy stone. Miss, don¡¯t be deceived by this old guy¡¯s mysterious appearance. He likes to pretend, making people think that his stone sculpture is priceless.¡± ¡°He¡¯s saying five million ghost coins now. Once you agree, he¡¯ll raise the price. He often does this kind of thing. Anyway, he won¡¯t sell the stone statue, unless you can offer a price that satisfies him.¡± The owner of the stone statue stall didn¡¯t give ear to their complaints. His gaze remained on Xue Fanxin. ¡°This price is just right. It will be sold for five million ghost coins, with a time limit of ten breaths. If you can pay, the stone statue will belong to you.¡± In ten breaths¡­ in less than a minute. According to the owner, if she could not take out five million ghost coins in ten breaths, the stone statue would not be sold. This was the first time Xue Fanxin had seen someone conduct business like this. Everyone said that customers were gods, but to the stone statue owner, it seemed the other way around. But for some reason, she liked the stone statue. She took out the five million ghost coins without hesitation. ¡°Here you go.¡± Anyway, she earned this sum for nothing. Even if it was just an ordinary stone, it would not be a loss. The surrounding crowd exploded. All of them said that she was stupid. Some even wanted to pull her to their stall, thinking that she was a fat sheep. It was rare to meet such a dumb person with money. How could they not covet her? Xue Fanxin ignored them. After paying, she asked for confirmation, ¡°Owner, does this stone statue belong to me now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± The owner¡¯s tone seemed to be a little reluctant. He stared straight at the stone sculpture in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and took a few more looks before retracting his gaze. Then, he put the rest of the stone sculptures into his interspatial ring. It seemed like he was going to close the stall. Before leaving, he even reminded her, ¡°You must treat it well, or I¡¯ll come back and take it.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xue Fanxin did not understand what the owner meant at all. She watched him leave in a daze, still thinking about his last sentence. It was just a stone statue. It was not alive. Why should she treat it well? ¡°What a strange person.¡± From the beginning to the end, Ye Jiushang had not said a word. The matter of buying the stone statue was up to Xue Fanxin. After the owner left, he said, ¡°We should leave too.¡± ¡°The money has already been spent. It¡¯s indeed time to return.¡± Xue Fanxin put away her messy thoughts. She threw the stone statue into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and left with Ye Jiushang, ignoring the onlookers. No matter what others said, she just wanted to be happy. Chapter 569 - The Only One I Want It was not difficult to leave Ghost Street. They only needed to come to the previous entrance and use the badge to exit. When they used the badge, it turned into smoke and dissipated into the world. Xue Fanxin asked in surprise, ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s going on with that badge?¡± ¡°It can only be used once. To go there again, you have to obtain a new badge,¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. ¡°Is it difficult to get?¡± ¡°Ghost Street releases a batch of badges every year, so it¡¯s not that difficult. Alright, now that the money has been spent, let¡¯s return and finish up. We should set off for the Mystic Realm.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head, his eyes filled with love. ¡°Yes, once we distribute the pills, the matter will be over. I want to see what will happen to the Blue Sea Villa after this batch of pills is thrown into the market. I¡¯ve studied their pills. Ignoring the low grade, the most important thing is that there¡¯s a problem with their pills.¡± Although Xue Fanxin had been busy with other things recently, she had not forgotten about her enemy, the Blue Sea Villa. If it was only about Xiao Muyan, she would not hate them so much. However, they actually cast a Gu on her grandfather. This grudge was huge. Before leaving, she would give those bastards a huge gift. The Blue Sea Villa was aware that Zhu Hai was captured by Xue Fanxin. They also knew that his only son got killed by her people. Because of this, the Master of the Blue Sea Villa was enraged and personally brought people to Heavenly Saints City, planning to settle scores with her. Xiao Muyan also came, but he was still recuperating. His legs had been broken and had yet to recover. He had to sit in a wheelchair when he went out and needed someone to serve him at all times. Logically speaking, Xiao Muyan should have stayed in the villa, but he insisted on coming along for no other reason than to obtain Xue Fanxin¡¯s acupuncture technique. He did not care about Zhu Hai. The only thing he wanted was the acupuncture technique. However, after coming to Heavenly Saints City and hearing quite a few things about Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, especially when he found out that the four great clans and three great sects were all on their side, he had a bad feeling that something big was about to happen. Nevertheless, he was not willing to give up easily. He had to obtain her acupuncture technique. ¡°Who exactly is this Ninth Lord? Why are the three great sects giving them so much face?¡± When the Master of the Blue Sea Villa, Qi Yuanzhan, heard about Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, he was both furious and uneasy. The Blue Sea Villa might have a little fame in the Tongxuan Realm, but it was a small and unknown villa in the Mystic Realm. It was not worthy of the attention of the three great sects. Even the three great sects did not dare to provoke the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. If their Blue Sea Villa insisted on going against them, they would probably not have a good outcome. But if they did not counterattack, they would lose all their face. How could they gain a foothold in the Tongxuan Realm? ¡°Master, something bad has happened. I just heard another piece of news. The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is doing some pill exchange activity. They said that as long as it¡¯s something of value, it can be exchanged for pills.¡± The person in charge of intel ran back to report. ¡°Exchanging pills for treasures? I want to see what kind of pills this Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate can take out.¡± Qi Yuanzhan punched the table, thinking about how to get back his face from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and save their Deputy Master. Chapter 570 - Help More Xue Fanxin returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate before she could figure out the direction. Although she had been shopping in Ghost Street for most of the day, she didn¡¯t even know where it was. ¡°Ah Jiu, where is this Ghost Street?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I only know that such a place exists,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a hint of seriousness. He was curious about the mysterious existence of Ghost Street, even a little afraid. That was why he was so cautious when he did things in Ghost Street. He would not be too high-profile, nor would he casually cause trouble there. Although he had a certain strength to challenge Ghost Street, the outcome of both sides suffering was not what he wanted. Furthermore, he might not be able to defeat them. Initially, he did not want to take Xin¡¯er to a place that he could not control too early. Upon thinking again, he felt it should not be a problem to spend money there, so he brought her to broaden her horizons. Her gains from this trip to Ghost Street were not bad. At the very least, she learned about Pei Xiangxiang. ¡°The world is indeed huge. There are all kinds of strange things! If there¡¯s a chance in the future, let¡¯s go to Ghost Street again. That place is so big. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen much!¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go if there¡¯s an opportunity,¡± Ye Jiushang replied. Zhuri came over to report, ¡°Your Highness, the Ghost King requests to see you.¡± ¡°Ghost King, what is this guy doing here again?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s impression of the Ghost King had never been good. She felt that he was an extremely dangerous person, so she was unwilling to have too much contact with him. Ye Jiushang sensed the rejection in Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t have much ill will toward me now. He¡¯s here to seek justice. For the sake of his mother, I¡¯ll see him one last time.¡± ¡°Then you have to be careful. This guy has just bathed the palace in blood. His aura is violent. Be careful not to be angered by him.¡± ¡°If his vicious aura could kill me, how would I have my current achievements? Go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll go meet him.¡± The Ghost King could not find out the real cause of his mother¡¯s death. It could be seen that his ability was limited. He could not achieve much now. Xue Fanxin liked to see Ye Jiushang¡¯s confident and domineering appearance. Previously, on Ghost Street, her Ah Jiu seemed to be a little nervous! It seemed that Ghost Street was an extraordinary place. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re back!¡± Fuyun went forward to welcome her. After a simple bow, she told her some things, ¡°Your Highness, the other spirit herbs are in the temporary storeroom.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Tell the people to get ready for the pill exchange tomorrow. Arrange more people. I hope to finish this matter in a day. The purpose of this event is not to obtain treasures but to distribute these medicinal pills. Therefore, even if someone brings a bowl of white rice tomorrow, you have to accept it.¡± If someone really only took a bowl of white rice to trade for pills, it meant that he was in urgent need. At the same time, the most precious thing on him was that bowl of rice. She was about to leave. She would help these pitiful people as much as she could. She only hoped that they would be brave enough to come and exchange for pills tomorrow. Chapter 571 - A Little Reluctant Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang and the Ghost King were doing. She was busy with her own things. She stored all the spirit herbs in the storeroom in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. Then, she cleaned up briefly and started refining pills without any rest. Before beginning her alchemy session, she looked at the small stone statue. She originally wanted to find a place to put it, but at the last moment, she recalled what the stone statue owner had said. Hence, she changed her mind and gently placed it on the large rock in her space. Then, she pointed at its head and said, ¡°Alright, you can stay here in the future. I¡¯ll treat you as a lucky charm.¡± After the stone statue was patted by Xue Fanxin¡¯s finger, the interior suddenly flashed with light for a moment. The light quickly disappeared, but the outside of the stone statue didn¡¯t change. It still looked like an ordinary stone statue. Xue Fanxin did not know what was wrong with the stone statue. She started refining pills, planning to process all the spirit herbs. After finishing everything, she would set off for the Mystic World to settle scores with that scumbag Pei Xiangxiang. ¡°Little pill furnace, I¡¯ll have to trouble you again. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Although it had always been the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace helping her refine pills, she could more or less learn something by watching from the side. At the very least, she had a better understanding of the fire and the timing of the pill formation. She could not always rely on the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. When she had time, she had to do it herself. Otherwise, when it came to real skill, she would lose miserably. For now¡­ she had to put the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace to work. The Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace did not have any complaints. It helped Xue Fanxin refine batch after batch of pills. Furthermore, the refinement speed became faster and faster. The time it took to refine one batch got shorter, and the quality of the pills increased. Not long after, pills flew out of the furnace and fell into the basin beside her. Xue Fanxin, on the other hand, was busy placing the spirit herbs into the furnace according to the formula. Their cooperation was improving. Ye Jiushang met the Ghost King in a dilapidated courtyard. The Ghost King was no longer as fierce as last time. He looked a little weary and did not have as much hostility toward Ye Jiushang. However, he was as arrogant as ever, and the murderous aura on his body was heavy. He went straight to the point. ¡°He¡¯s about to die. His last wish is to see you. What do you want?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t hate him enough.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that the person the Ghost King was referring to was the Heavenly Saints Emperor. He felt a little glad. Although the Heavenly Saints Emperor was extremely evil, he was still the Ghost King¡¯s biological father. If he could shed all relations with his father, then he would be pitiful and terrifying. ¡°So what? No matter how much I hate him, it¡¯s impossible for Mother to live again. Just treat it as me asking you for a favor and send him off for me. I know that you¡¯re about to leave for good.¡± If he was not preparing to leave, why had the Lord¡¯s Estate not been repaired? There was also some news about their recent actions. Although they did not know if it was true, there was no smoke without fire. They could roughly guess that he planned to end everything here and leave. Ye Jiushang was going to leave, but he actually felt a little reluctant. Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous? Chapter 572 - Spirit Locking Chessboard Ye Jiushang agreed to the Ghost King¡¯s request and came to see the Heavenly Saints Emperor. The man aged ten years in less than a day. He was hallucinating and often had nightmares at night. He tortured himself half to death, barely hanging on his last breath. The Ghost King did not want Heavenly Saints Emperor to die. No matter how much he hated him, he had never wanted him to die. Therefore, when he found out that Heavenly Saints Emperor was going to depart from this world, he sent an imperial physician over. Unfortunately, it was useless. He had lost his will to live. His only request was to see Ye Jiushang. Despite his feelings, the Ghost King tried his best to satisfy his dying father¡¯s dying wish. Therefore, he did not hesitate to personally invite Ye Jiushang. When Ye Jiushang arrived at the Cold Palace, the Heavenly Saints Emperor had already set up the chessboard. He revealed a strange smile. ¡°You¡¯re here. Play one last game of chess with me.¡± ¡°You called me here for this?¡± Ye Jiushang felt that the Heavenly Saints Emperor was a little strange. Putting up his guard, he sat down and picked up a chess piece. After placing the piece down, he sensed that something was wrong with the chessboard. He wanted to retract his hand, but it got stuck to the chessboard by a powerful suction force. The Heavenly Saints Emperor laughed maniacally. ¡°Haha¡­ Ye Jiushang, I thought you were smart and powerful. It turns out that you¡¯re only so-so. You easily fell into someone else¡¯s trap. Haha¡­¡± Ye Jiushang already knew that this was a trap, a carefully set trap. Ignoring the Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s laughter, he thought of a way to escape. The chessboard was too strange. It sucked on his hand and did not let go. Furthermore, the power was increasing as if the chessboard wanted to suck him inside. ¡°This is the Spirit Locking Chessboard.¡± He had never expected the Heavenly Saints Emperor to have this item. No, this Spirit Locking Chessboard definitely did not belong to the Heavenly Saints Emperor. With his ability, he could not set up this trap. There must be an even stronger mastermind behind it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of chessboard this is. The Asura Envoy said that this thing could trap you. I didn¡¯t believe it, but now I do. Ye Jiushang, you¡¯re only so-so. Haha¡­¡± ¡°Asura Envoy? So you have dealings with the Asura Hall. Do you think this thing can really hold me down?¡± Ye Jiushang said with a cold smile. Although he could not escape for a while, this chessboard could not trap him for long. It would only last for an hour. ¡°As long as I can trap you for fifteen minutes, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very smart? Then guess why I want to delay you?¡± Ye Jiushang frowned, and his expression instantly turned extremely ugly. His entire body emitted a terrifying killing intent as he said coldly, ¡°If anything happens to my consort, I will let you have a taste of hell.¡± The other party¡¯s target was not him but Xin¡¯er. The situation was clearly under control, but the Heavenly Saints Emperor still felt afraid. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t try to frighten me. The Asura Envoy said that as long as I can trap you for fifteen minutes, everything will end. I¡¯ll obtain a long life and continue to rule the Heavenly Saints Empire.¡± As long as he completed the mission, his fate would change. This was his last chance. He would not let it go. Chapter 573 - Cant Get Out Ye Jiushang was trapped by the Spirit Locking Chessboard. He was anxious and alarmed. He blamed himself for being too careless and falling into the enemy¡¯s trap. He was not worried for himself but for Xue Fanxin. He wondered what kind of danger she would face. The Asura Hall had sent out ten Asura sacrificial soldiers last time. That was already difficult enough for them to deal with. Who knew what move they would make now? He was really worried that Xin¡¯er would not be able to handle it. The only thing he could do now was to break free from the Spirit Locking Chessboard as soon as possible. On the other side, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was facing a great enemy. Just like last time, more than ten Asura sacrificial soldiers invaded them. With previous experience, when the Asura sacrificial soldiers came, the people of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate knew how to deal with them. No one went forward to meet them head-on. Instead, they tried their best to dodge and let them destroy the buildings. Ruying and Suixing had already left Heavenly Saints City. Ye Jiushang was also trapped by the Spirit Locking Chessboard. Now, the strongest combat strength in the Lord¡¯s Estate was Little Lei. But he alone could not deal with so many enemies. Hence, Xue Fanxin did not allow him to confront them. She instructed him to dodge as much as possible. ¡°Where¡¯s Master? Only he can deal with these men. If things keep on going like this, once the Asura sacrificial soldiers finish destroying the Lord¡¯s Estate, they will target the surrounding houses. Those people aren¡¯t as nimble as us. There will definitely be countless casualties.¡± ¡°He probably went to the palace. The Ghost King came to look for him, and then he told me that he had to go to the palace.¡± The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more she felt that there was something wrong with the Ghost King¡¯s arrival. Why had the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate encountered a powerful enemy just as Ah Jiu entered the palace? Ye Jiushang went because of the Ghost King. Even if the Ghost King was innocent, it was definitely related to the royal family. The arrival of the Asura sacrificial soldiers last time was related to the Heavenly Saints Emperor, and this time, it was also related to the royal family¡­ It seemed like the royal family planned to exhaust them to the end. ¡°Little Lei, you¡¯re fast. Enter the palace and tell Ah Jiu what¡¯s going on here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Little was about to use his secret technique, but he was beaten back by a powerful force. It was as if an invisible wall had trapped him. ¡°I can¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. She then noticed something strange. No matter how much the Asura sacrificial soldiers demolished the place, they were only limited to the interior of the Lord¡¯s Estate. Some of the rocks that had been sent flying were originally about to fly out of the wall, but they strangely bounced back. Little Lei also exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s a barrier. A barrier has been set up in the Lord¡¯s Estate. We can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Damn it, who set up the barrier?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ Don¡¯t chase me, don¡¯t chase me anymore.¡± Xue Batian was being chased by the two Asura sacrificial soldiers. If not for his recent increase in cultivation level, how could he have hidden until now? He would have long been minced into meat paste. The ordinary servants had been transferred by Xue Fanxin to a relatively safe place. They were protected by quite a few Night Shadow Guards. The guards could just barely hold on, and it was unknown if they could protect them later. Xue Batian was also with them, but because he was worried about Xue Fanxin, he ran out. He got chased by Asura sacrificial soldiers the moment he came out. Chapter 574 - Break Them One by One The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was enshrouded by a powerful barrier. No one could escape. If this continued, only death awaited them. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xue Fanxin risked everything to save him, but she did not fight against the Asura sacrificial soldiers with brute force. She used the time rule to make the two Asura sacrificial soldiers¡¯ bodies and hearts stop. Then, she used the golden needles to destroy the internal structure of their bodies as quickly as possible. Xue Fanxin¡¯s current time rule could only last for a few breaths. It was extremely difficult to perform acupuncture on two Asura sacrificial soldiers in that window. If the time rule failed halfway through the acupuncture, the soldiers would immediately attack. She would not even have time to dodge. This was a risky move, but in order to save her grandfather, she had to take the risk. Little Lei knew what Xue Fanxin wanted to do and ran up to help her tacitly, using his strength to buy her some time. ¡°Woman, hurry up.¡± Xue Fanxin was filled with gratitude, but she did not have time to show it. She was busy performing acupuncture on the two Asura sacrificial soldiers and destroying the energy core in their hearts. Once the energy core was destroyed, the Asura sacrificial soldiers would lose all their combat strength and become real dead things. Fortunately, she had Little Lei¡¯s help, or she wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill two Asura sacrificial soldiers in such a short time. ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡± Xue Fanxin checked up on Xue Batian first, ignoring her fatigue. She would only be at ease after making sure that he was okay. ¡°Xin¡¯er, did I cause you trouble?¡± Xue Batian¡¯s heart ached when he saw Xue Fanxin panting. He had always been the one taking care of this precious granddaughter. Now, their roles were swapped. It seemed like he was getting on in his years. ¡°Grandpa, no matter what happens, don¡¯t feel that you¡¯ve caused trouble for me. We¡¯re family. No matter what difficulties we encounter, we¡¯ll face them together.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s good granddaughter, you¡¯ve really grown up.¡± ¡°Grandpa, now is not the time to chit chat. Get up and find a safe place to hide. Those Asura sacrificial soldiers don¡¯t have much thinking ability. We just have to dodge their attacks. Ah Jiu is very likely to be trapped by something and won¡¯t be able to return, so we can only rely on ourselves now. Grandpa, go and meet up with Zhuri and the others. Try to avoid the Asura sacrificial soldiers. Little Lei and I will go and kill them one by one.¡± So what if the Asura sacrificial soldiers were powerful? There were pros and cons to everything. A combat tool without thinking ability might not be much. ¡°Little Lei, let¡¯s find someone who¡¯s alone.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! I just saw an Asura sacrificial soldier going that way.¡± Little Lei was playful and had forgotten the dangerous situation he was in. He only wanted to ¡®play¡¯ with Xue Fanxin. Watch how I play with these Asura sacrificial soldiers later. ¡°Let¡¯s go get him.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that the current situation was very critical. They might lose their lives at any moment, but it was at such a time that she had to maintain her composure. Only then could she survive. She wondered how Ah Jiu was doing. If she really could not deal with the current crisis and Ah Jiu could not rush back, what should she do? In the end, she was too useless. If she were strong, she would not be so helpless now. Chapter 575 - You Cant Win Xue Fanxin and Little Lei acted cleverly and cooperated with each other, hunting the lone Asura sacrificial soldiers. When they were tired, they found a place to rest. After recovering a little strength, they resumed their hunt. It sounded easy on paper only. The Asura sacrificial soldiers weren¡¯t nobodies. Most of the time, they were dodging the attacks of the Asura sacrificial soldiers. Only when the time, place, and people aligned could they kill an Asura sacrificial soldier. The Asura Hall Master, who was monitoring every move of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate in a certain dark place, was furious at losing two more Asura sacrificial soldiers. His eyes spat blood, and he wished he could kill Xue Fanxin now. ¡°Damn it, damn it, my Asura sacrificial soldiers.¡± Previously, he had lost ten of his men. He had always thought that it was Ye Jiushang. After all, only he, the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace, had such ability. But it was only today that he realized that his Asura sacrificial soldiers were killed by a little girl. He was enraged! The Asura sacrificial soldiers were his most proud creations, but they kept dying in the hands of a little girl. This was a slap to his face. He really wanted to tear her into pieces, but it just so happened that there was no time to do so now. As long as Ye Jiushang was not fully trapped by the Spirit Locking Chessboard, he could not easily make an appearance. Otherwise, it was very likely that he would lose even more miserably. Even if Ye Jiushang was trapped by the Spirit Locking Chessboard, he had to be careful. This was because he would not be away for long. He had to be wary of all kinds of accidents. In short, Ye Jiushang was too dangerous. Before confirming that he had trapped him, he could not act rashly. While everyone in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was in deep trouble, Ye Jiushang was still resisting the Spirit Lock Chessboard. Half of his right index and middle finger had been sucked into the chessboard. His body was locked, and it was extremely difficult to move, but this was the limit of the Spirit Lock Chessboard. ¡°The people from the Asura Hall asked you to trap me. They¡¯re clearly asking you to die. The funny thing is that you still want to use this to turn things around.¡± Ye Jiushang still had the mood to mock the Heavenly Saints Emperor. Although he looked calm, he was seething inside. His killing intent was at an all-time high. When the Heavenly Saints Emperor saw that Ye Jiushang had not been completely swallowed by the Spirit Locking Chessboard, he got nervous and afraid. In the beginning, he had some confidence, but now, there was none. ¡°Ye Jiushang, you¡­ you definitely can¡¯t win against the Asura Hall. I¡¯m already considered a member of the Asura Hall. You can¡¯t beat them.¡± ¡°Whether I can defeat the Asura Hall or not, you will never know the answer in your life.¡± Although Ye Jiushang¡¯s right hand was trapped by the Spirit Locking Chessboard, his left hand could move. The first thing he did was to kill the Heavenly Saints Emperor. With a gentle wave of his finger, a purple bolt of lightning flew out and wrapped around the Heavenly Saints Emperor¡¯s neck, strangling him to death. ¡°No¡­¡± the Heavenly Saints Emperor shouted in extreme fear before he died. He lay on the ground and died with remaining grievances. Ye Jiushang broke free from the control of the Spirit Locking Chessboard. He even locked the Spirit Locking Chessboard and controlled it. ¡°Although it¡¯s only a sect-level artifact, Xin¡¯er will definitely like it.¡± Ye Jiushang put away the Spirit Lock Chessboard and left. He did not even look at the Heavenly Saints Emperor lying in a pool of blood. 1 If anything happened to Xin¡¯er and the others, he would definitely destroy the Asura Hall. Even if nothing happened, he would not let those guys off. In his eyes, the Asura Hall could only die. Chapter 576 - Full Power Attack When Ye Jiushang broke free from the Spirit Locking Chessboard, Asura Hall Master immediately sensed it and knew that something was wrong. Logically speaking, he should have retreated, but he was unwilling to lose so much without any gain. He decided to risk it by abducting Xue Fanxin before Ye Jiushang returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. If possible, he really wanted to kill her, but he could not. He still had to find clues about the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel from her. Anyone could die but her. The Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel had last appeared in Xue Feichen¡¯s hand. It was now missing, so he could only find clues from her. Asura Hall Master charged into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and used his divine sense. In less than half a second, he discovered Xue Fanxin¡¯s hiding spot. Even if he was dealing with a little girl who was only in the Spirit Transformation realm, he had to use his full strength to capture her. Xue Fanxin had just knocked down an Asura sacrificial soldier. She was tired and was hiding in a relatively safe place to rest. Unexpectedly, she was suddenly pulled up. She was confused, unable to understand what was going on. A familiar voice sounded, waking her up a little. ¡°Let her go and I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact.¡± Ye Jiushang was still a step too late. Xue Fanxin fell into the hands of Asura Hall Master. ¡°Ye Jiushang, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Now that I have such a good hostage, even if I have to die, I want to drag her down with me.¡± Asura Hall Master strangled Xue Fanxin¡¯s neck, using her as a shield. As long as Ye Jiushang attacked, he would use her to block it. Fortunately, he was one step ahead. Otherwise, he would be in trouble now. Ye Jiushang did not dare to act rashly. He glared at Asura Hall Master, his killing intent raging. ¡°If you hurt a single strand of her hair, I will make you die without a burial place.¡± ¡°Hmph, you have no right to be arrogant. Take ten steps back. No, twenty steps. Immediately.¡± Although Asura Hall Master had taken Xue Fanxin hostage, he was still afraid of Ye Jiushang. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace was like a god in the Mystic Realm. He was also a mystery. No one knew how powerful he was. They only knew that anyone who went against him would not have a good ending, for example, the recent Sacred Fire Sect. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Unless you don¡¯t care about her life?¡± ¡°I care very much about her life.¡± ¡°Then you have no right to be arrogant.¡± Xue Fanxin had returned to her senses. Seeing Ye Jiushang safe, she heaved a sigh of relief. Even though she was being held hostage, she was not afraid at all. Only an idiot would take her hostage. ¡°Ah Jiu, are you ready? You must attack with all your might and not show mercy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jiushang caught her hint and started his preparations. However, Asura Hall Master was confused. He had no idea what the two of them were talking about. He could not even see any panic or fear on Xue Fanxin¡¯s face. Something was wrong. He had to be careful. Right then, he saw Ye Jiushang mobilizing his spirit energy. It seemed like he was preparing to use a big move. What was going on? Did Ye Jiushang not care about Xue Fanxin¡¯s life anymore? Chapter 577 - Black Spirit Mystic Crystal The Asura Hall Master was making all kinds of guesses. Upon seeing that Ye Jiushang¡¯s right hand had already condensed a powerful spirit energy and that he might launch an incomparably terrifying attack, he could only use Xue Fanxin as a shield in a moment of desperation. He was still thinking, Anyway, I won¡¯t die first. But suddenly, the hostage in his hand disappeared. His mind went blank, and his body stiffened slightly. Although it was only for a second, it made him pay a heavy price. As soon as Xue Fanxin disappeared, Ye Jiushang launched his attack. Without her as a shield, coupled with the fact that the Asura Hall Master was caught off guard, he dealt extra damage. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Asura Hall Master was sent flying hundreds of feet. A bloody hole appeared in his abdomen while his body was riddled with injuries. Blood kept flowing out, turning him into a bloody mess. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The Asura Hall Master almost lost his life in one move. Although he was still breathing, he was barely holding on. Even now, he did not understand what was going on. He did not know why Xue Fanxin had suddenly disappeared. Escape was his top priority now. Otherwise, he would die at Ye Jiushang¡¯s hands. ¡°Just you wait.¡± The Asura Hall Master was a straightforward guy. He swiftly made the correct response. He gathered all the Asura sacrificial soldiers and planned to use them to exchange for a chance to escape. The Asura sacrificial soldiers rushed forward like a swarm of bees. Ye Jiushang had wanted to attack the Asura Hall Master again and end this scourge. But he was blocked by a group of Asura sacrificial soldiers, providing an escape opportunity to the Asura Hall Master. He could chase after the Asura Hall Master, but the people he cared about would be hurt by those Asura sacrificial soldiers. Therefore, he made a prompt decision and let the man leave. With his previous experience, he knew the weakness of the Asura sacrificial soldiers. He would no longer attack randomly like last time. Instead, he attacked the Asura sacrificial soldiers¡¯ weakness with surgical precision. He pierced through their hearts with an eagle claw and forcefully pulled out the thing at their hearts. Without the energy core, the Asura sacrificial soldier instantly collapsed. In less than fifteen minutes, Ye Jiushang dug out the energy cores of all the Asura sacrificial soldiers¡¯ hearts and threw them on the ground. Xue Fanxin was hiding in her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. When the Asura Hall Master escaped, she came out and saw Ye Jiushang digging out the energy cores. She picked one up happily and wiped the dust on it with her hand. She noticed something that looked like a black diamond. Feeling that it did not look like an ordinary item, she picked it up. Little Lei also rushed over. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was picking up something, he went over to take a look. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s actually a Black Spirit Mystic Crystal. This is good stuff. Woman, woman, give me a few.¡± ¡°Is this thing valuable?¡± Xue Fanxin asked with the crystal in hand. ¡°Of course it¡¯s valuable. This thing can only be condensed by Mystic Beasts that have reached the Divine Spirit Realm. It can be considered their crystal core. They are pitifully few in number. It¡¯s already not bad if one appears every few thousand years, so this Black Spirit Mystic Crystal is very rare. The rarer something is, the more valuable it is. Furthermore, the Black Spirit Mystic Crystal contains powerful energy. Be it human or Mystic Beast, absorbing and refining this energy can greatly increase your cultivation level. Come on, give me a few.¡± Little Lei did not care if Xue Fanxin agreed or not and directly snatched it. However¡­ Chapter 578 - Youre Not Kind Xue Fanxin was already on alert after learning that she was holding a treasure. When Little Lei tried to snatch it, she threw it into her space. Of course, she had to keep such a valuable thing first. She could not let Little Lei waste it. After understanding the Black Spirit Mystic Crystal in-depth, she would consider the distribution. Perhaps this thing would be of greater use. ¡°This is not fair. I helped you fight the Asura sacrificial soldiers, but you actually didn¡¯t even give me a Black Spirit Mystic Crystal. How detestable.¡± Little Lei got depressed after failing. He glared at Xue Fanxin, his handsome face puffed up in anger. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more after I finish studying it.¡± Xue Fanxin really wanted to pinch Little Lei¡¯s cute face, but just as she was about to do it, a certain lord came. Ye Jiushang walked toward Xue Fanxin and asked worriedly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you hurt?¡± He noticed the choke marks on Xue Fanxin¡¯s neck. His heart ached, but at the same time, he was enraged. He gently touched the marks on her neck and said, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll break that person¡¯s neck.¡± How dare he hurt his little consort? He deserved death. ¡°It¡¯s just a small bruise. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Ah Jiu, what happened? Did the Ghost King and the Asura Hall join hands?¡± Xue Fanxin changed the topic. She did not want him to do anything rash. ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Saints Emperor and the Asura Hall. The Ghost King was probably only used.¡± If what happened today was really related to the Ghost King, he would let him off for Consort Qi¡¯s sake, but he would never have anything to do with him again. ¡°Despite getting thrown into the Cold Palace, he¡¯s still so capable.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead. He won¡¯t be causing trouble anymore. As for the Asura Hall, we¡¯ll slowly settle scores with them.¡± He had never provoked the Asura Hall, yet they had attacked him twice and even coveted his woman¡¯s treasure. They deserved to die. Xue Fanxin knew that today¡¯s matter was settled, including everything in the Tongxuan Realm. That Blue Sea Villa was nothing. Once the pills were exchanged tomorrow, they would not be able to last long. ¡°Ah Jiu, the Lord¡¯s Estate is completely destroyed. We¡¯re all going to sleep outside tonight. And the others, sigh¡­ What a pity for such a nice residence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary place. It doesn¡¯t matter. Finish that exchange tomorrow, and we¡¯ll immediately set off for the Mystic Realm.¡± Ye Jiushang gave the order this time, leaving no room for discussion. A certain lord had given the order, so no matter what, they had to finish the pill exchange tomorrow. Even if they did not, they had to leave. That was what a certain lord meant. Then, Ye Jiushang called Zhuri over and asked him to dismiss the servants. The severance pay was prepared. Everyone would get ten times the severance pay. There were also quite a few spirit pills. In short, when the people in the Lord¡¯s Estate left, they could obtain a huge fortune. It was enough for them to live a rich life. The butler was the most unwilling to leave. Although he had obtained a better package, he was still reluctant. However, he knew that he had no choice. Therefore, after kneeling to bid farewell to Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin, he left. After the butler left, there were only a few people in the Lord¡¯s Estate. They were all going to the Mystic Realm with Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. Chapter 579 - A New Journey (1) The next morning, the outside of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was filled with people. Everyone was shocked by the ruined estate in front of them. They even suspected that they had come to the wrong place. Although the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was a little dilapidated previously, it was still okay overall. It was not destroyed to this extent. The current building was a pile of ruins. There was not even a decent house. ¡°Heavens! What happened in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate? How could it be destroyed like this?¡± ¡°The damage is so serious, it will definitely cause a huge commotion. Why didn¡¯t we know?¡± Because the Asura Hall Master had set up a barrier outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, no one outside knew what had happened inside. Ye Jiushang had removed the barrier, revealing the current building. As there were too many things to do today, Xue Fanxin woke up early to assign tasks. She sent pots of pills to Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, Fuyun, and the others, letting them distribute them at the entrance. That was right, distribution. Initially, they had agreed to trade for treasures, but time was tight, and there were many medicinal pills. If someone took out treasures to trade for medicinal pills, it would be fine. If not, they could deal with it under special circumstances or give it to whoever they had a good impression of. Anyway, they just had to give away these medicinal pills. Although quite a few people had rushed over early in the morning, they did not believe that ordinary things could be exchanged for pills. Seeing seven to eight people come out with large basins of pills, they finally believed it. ¡°Heavens! There are actually so many pills.¡± ¡°He¡¯s using a basin to store pills. This is really an eye-opener!¡± ¡°There are so many pills. What a rich pill fragrance. Just by smelling it, I feel refreshed.¡± ¡°Everyone, quickly line up. One by one. Don¡¯t cut the line. As long as you¡¯re obedient, I guarantee that every one of you will get pills. Line up now. The number of pills is limited, and this is the only chance. You better avail it.¡± Xue Fanxin came out to maintain order. Originally, these things were handled by the Night Shadow Guards, but only Zhuri, Fuyun, Ye Yi, Ye Er, Ye San, Ye Si, and Ye Wu were left. There were not enough people to maintain order. Xue Fanxin could only do it herself. If anyone really disobeyed the rules, she would throw them out. Everyone in Heavenly Saints City knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s reputation now, so no one dared to disobey her. They all lined up obediently. When the first person exchanged a few pieces of broken wood for pills, everyone believed that the good thing in front of them was real. To ordinary people like them, medicinal pills were like stars in the sky that they could never obtain in their lives. But now, it was right in front of them. A little girl in tattered clothes stood in front of Zhuri with a broken bowl and said nervously, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any valuable treasures. This bowl is my most valuable thing. My father is injured and about to die. I want to trade this bowl for a pill to save my father. Can I?¡± ¡°Take these two pills as a gift from me.¡± Zhuri gave the little girl two healing pills without hesitation and did not take her bowl. The little girl was so touched that she cried on the spot. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you! My father is saved, my father is saved. Previously, my father was heavily injured once and only recovered after eating a pill. Not long ago, he got injured again. I don¡¯t know what happened, but his injuries are so, so serious, but we no longer have the money to buy pills¡­ Thank you, thank you. My father is saved. I¡¯ll go back now¡­¡± Just as the little girl was about to leave, Xue Fanxin said, ¡°Wait¡­¡± The word ¡®wait¡¯ frightened the little girl half to death. She subconsciously put away the pills in her hand, afraid that she would be asked to return them. Chapter 580 - A New Journey (2) The little girl looked at Xue Fanxin and said in a panic, ¡°You¡¯ve already given me these pills. You can¡¯t take them back.¡± Xue Fanxin came in front of the little girl and smiled kindly. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t take back the pills. I just have some questions for you. When your father got injured, did he consume the pill refined by the Blue Sea Villa?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The pills from the Blue Sea Villa are precious. Initially, our family was quite rich, but because we bought the healing pill, we got so poor. The days were not so difficult in the beginning, but later, Father was injured again. His injuries are very, very serious¡­¡± ¡°What injured your father?¡± ¡°When he went out to hunt, his hand was bitten by a wild boar. At that time, it looked like a superficial wound. The doctor said that his bones and tendons are not hurt and that he will be fine after resting for a few days. But his condition worsened, and he can¡¯t even get out of bed now.¡± The little girl got sad when she mentioned her father. Xue Fanxin rubbed her head. ¡°Go back and tell your father not to use the pills from the Blue Sea Villa if he¡¯s injured in the future, okay?¡± ¡°Why?¡± the little girl asked in confusion, but she immediately understood. ¡°Sister, I understand. The Blue Sea Villa sells pills. You also sell pills. You two are competitors, so you don¡¯t want everyone to buy pills from the Blue Sea Villa.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was about to explain, a mocking voice sounded. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, aren¡¯t you being too immoral?¡± Qi Yuanzhan had brought the people from the Blue Sea Villa to the scene. He heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, so he retorted angrily and even walked forward. However, when he reached the front and saw the plates of pills, he was given a scare. This¡­ There were so many pills. Where did Xue Fanxin get them? Their Blue Sea Villa could not refine so many pills in ten years. He had originally thought that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate would just have a few pills for show. Who knew that there would be more than dozens of platters? And perhaps they still had some more in their storage bags. Heavens! Was he dreaming? Xiao Muyan was also tagging along. He was frightened by the number and quality of those pills. The ominous feeling in his heart intensified. His intuition told him that they would not gain anything by coming here today. They might even embarrass themselves. ¡°Xiao Muyan¡­ You¡¯re from the Blue Sea Villa?¡± Xue Fanxin did not know Qi Yuanzhan, but she recognized Xiao Muyan. She knew where these people came from. But she was also waiting for them. ¡°I am the master of the Blue Sea Villa. Ninth Imperial Consort, you captured my Deputy Master and injured people from my Blue Sea Villa. Now, you¡¯re using this method to snatch business from us¡­ You¡¯re clearly going against my Blue Sea Villa, right?¡± ¡°So what? Zhu Hai¡¯s son poisoned my Grandpa, and Zhu Hai controlled the Mother Gu to hurt him. I have to settle this score with your Blue Sea Villa, right? Initially, I wanted to take out my anger on Zhu Hai alone. Since you insist on causing trouble for me, I¡¯ll deal with you too.¡± ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re so young, but your tone is not small. You¡¯re really fearless. These pills¡­¡± Qi Yuanzhan saw those pills, and his heart was filled with greed. If only these pills were all his. The quality of those medicinal pills was higher than their Blue Sea Villa¡¯s. Furthermore, there were many of them. This was a huge fortune! Chapter 581 - A New Journey (3) The most terrifying thing was that if so many pills were thrown into the market, the Tongxuan Realm¡¯s demand for pills would decrease for a period. This would have a huge impact on their business. The more Qi Yuanzhan thought about it, the more he felt that the influence of these pills was too great. He made up his mind to obtain those pills. Most importantly, the quality of these medicinal pills was too good. He could not let those lowly people waste them. Xue Fanxin originally wanted to argue with Qi Yuanzhan, but she could tell at a glance that he was salivating over her pills. She directly said, ¡°Lord Villa Master, don¡¯t keep staring at my pills. No matter how much you look, they aren¡¯t yours.¡± ¡°These pills should be left for capable people. If you casually distribute them like this, you¡¯ll be giving them to ordinary people. It¡¯s a waste of resources.¡± Qi Yuanzhan¡¯s words triggered the dissatisfaction of the crowd. Some bolder people bombarded him. ¡°What do you mean by wasting resources? Don¡¯t tell me that using medicinal pills on people like you won¡¯t be wasting resources?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Forget it, forget it. High and mighty people like them don¡¯t treat ordinary people like us as humans at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Let me tell you, once, I went to the Blue Sea Villa to ask for medicine. They saw that I was a nobody and didn¡¯t even let me in. They directly chased me out.¡± ¡°How can ordinary people like us go to a place like the Blue Sea Villa?¡± Qi Yuanzhan knew that he had aroused the anger of the crowd, but he did not regret it. He even refuted them. ¡°All of you have poor talent. Some of you can¡¯t even awaken your spirit. At most, you will live for a hundred years before turning into a cup of yellow soil. Isn¡¯t using medicinal pills on you a waste of resources? Those talented people will have even greater achievements after consuming pills, do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Someone still wanted to quarrel with Qi Yuanzhan, but he was pulled back by the person beside him. ¡°Forget it, forget it. He¡¯s the master of the Blue Sea Villa. His status is incomparably noble. We can¡¯t afford to offend him. ¡± The surrounding commoners did not dare to lock horns with Qi Yuanzhan, but Xue Fanxin did. ¡°What¡¯s so great about the Blue Sea Villa? They¡¯re just a group of self-righteous heartless people.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, please watch your words. Don¡¯t insult my Blue Sea Villa.¡± ¡°Did I insult you? Only your Blue Sea Villa can use Yahui Grass as a replacement for the Bloodred Grass to refine healing pills.¡± ¡°What¡­ What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Qi Yuanzhan was clearly a little panicked. Xiao Muyan finally opened his mouth, but his first words were not to Xue Fanxin but to Qi Yuanzhan. ¡°You really used Yahui Grass to replace Bloodred Grass?¡± Yahui Grass was identical to Bloodred Grass in terms of appearance, color, and smell, but the effects were greatly different. Bloodred Grass had healing properties, but not only did Yahui Grass have no healing effects, but it would also worsen the injuries. But its effects were slow. Once you were injured again, the previous injury would erupt at the same time as the new one. The first time you consumed Yahui Grass, it could suppress your injuries. It looked like your injuries had healed, but little did you know that these injuries were only hidden. The next time you were injured, even a small injury would erupt. Unless you could guarantee that you would never be injured again in your life. But who could be sure of that? Especially to cultivators, injuries were unavoidable. Chapter 582 - A New Journey (4) Qi Yuanzhan got anxious, but he tried his best to hide his panic. ¡°Muyan, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. How can I allow such a thing to happen? If someone in the villa uses Yahui Grass to replace Bloodred Grass, wouldn¡¯t that be slapping our signboard?¡± Xue Fanxin wouldn¡¯t let him get away. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t use Yahui Grass in every healing pill, especially the pills provided to the four great clans and other powerful people. But the same can¡¯t be said for ordinary people. After all, there is a limited number of people with power. You sold inferior fake pills to those small fries and extorted their money, but you made them walk down the path of death. Your Blue Sea Villa can really do such a heartless thing!¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t slander people. You said that our Blue Sea Villa uses Yahui Grass to replace Bloodred Grass. Do you have evidence? If you don¡¯t, cease your nonsense.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple if you want evidence?¡± Xue Fanxin cleared a table and stood on it. She shouted at the crowd, ¡°I want to ask everyone, has anyone in your family eaten the Blue Sea Villa¡¯s healing pill? When they were hurt the first time, their injuries clearly improved, but upon the second time, even a small injury deteriorated, leading to the patient¡¯s death?¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, everyone started to recall. There were at least ten thousand people present, and it was not just that. More or less, there were relatives and friends who had taken the Blue Sea Villa¡¯s healing pills, so they quickly stood out and spoke. ¡°There really is such a thing. Wang Hu from next door was heavily wounded in a fight. His father used half his life¡¯s savings to buy a healing pill from the Blue Sea Villa. After he took the pill, he indeed recovered, but half a year later, he fought again. This time, he was only lightly cut, and it was on his arm. But strangely, he died the next day because his injuries were too heavy.¡± ¡°My father also took the healing pill from the Blue Sea Villa. His condition suddenly worsened and he died the second time he was injured.¡± ¡°My son too¡­¡± ¡°My¡­ my husband is the same¡­¡± As more and more people shared their encounters, the truth was already self-evident. To commoners who did not know anything about pills, there would not be so many similar coincidences. This meant that Xue Fanxin¡¯s claim was true. To alchemists who knew medicinal pills, such signs were proof that the Blue Sea Villa¡¯s healing pills used Yahui Grass. It was a huge taboo in the alchemy world, a humiliation to any organization. ¡°It¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not like this. No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Qi Yuanzhan tried to explain, but the voices of the crowd increased and became higher and higher. No one heard what he said. If word got out that they had used Yahui Grass, the reputation of the Blue Sea Villa would be finished, and so would the Blue Sea Villa. Some of the pills in the Blue Sea Villa indeed used Yahui Grass. Furthermore, they were all sold to itinerant cultivators or ordinary people. Even if such people really died, they would not cause any waves. The cost of Bloodred Grass was too high. If it was replaced with Yahui Grass, the profits would increase by a hundred times! However, he had never expected Xue Fanxin to expose this matter. Qi Yuanzhan could not explain himself. He felt an intense gaze beside him, so he looked up and saw that Xiao Muyan was glaring at him fiercely. ¡°Muyan, it¡¯s not like that. Xue Fanxin is slandering us. She¡¯s smearing the Blue Sea Villa.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also easy to prove.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the crowd and asked, ¡°May I ask who has the Blue Sea Villa¡¯s healing pills on them? I¡¯m willing to trade two healing pills for one of the Blue Sea Villa¡¯s healing pills.¡± One for two¡­ Who would want to miss such a good thing? ¡°I have a healing pill from the Blue Sea Villa.¡± ¡°I have one on me too.¡± ¡°I also have one.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Bring them all. Anyone who has the Blue Sea Villa¡¯s healing pills, bring them all.¡± Xue Fanxin quickly got quite a few healing pills from the Blue Sea Villa. She handed a few of them to Xiao Muyan and said coldly, ¡°Xiao Muyan, you¡¯re also an alchemist. You should be able to distinguish the ingredients, right? Are you willing to be a fair and just person?¡± She had seen everything when Xiao Muyan questioned Qi Yuanzhan just now and was certain that the Yahui Grass had nothing to do with him. Furthermore, he had a sense of justice. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so angry about Yahui Grass. Having a sense of justice meant that this person could still be saved. Actually, most humans were quite good. It was just that their personalities and tempers were different, which easily aroused conflicts. She could not assume that a person was bad just because she had a conflict with him. This made no sense. Xiao Muyan glanced at Xue Fanxin and then took the pills to study them. With just a simple sniff, he could confirm that a few of the pills did contain Yahui Grass. Hence, he cast an angry gaze at Qi Yuanzhan. ¡°The Blue Sea Villa has really disappointed me.¡± Qi Yuanzhan originally thought that since Xiao Muyan was from the Blue Sea Villa, even if he realized that there was something wrong with those pills, he would not expose him. Who knew¡­ This damned Xiao Muyan. Did he not know that doing this would put them in a desperate spot? ¡°Muyan, this concerns the reputation of the Blue Sea Villa. Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I know you really want to learn that acupuncture technique from Xue Fanxin, but you can¡¯t push the Blue Sea Villa down for your own selfish reasons!¡± Qi Yuanzhan still braced himself and endured. He regretted provoking Xue Fanxin. However, this matter was all caused by Xiao Muyan, and in the end, Xiao Muyan¡­ was really an ingrate. ¡°Do you think I can protect the reputation of the Blue Sea Villa by lying today?¡± Xiao Muyan said bluntly, ¡°If you use too much Yahui Grass, you¡¯ll be discovered sooner or later. Although the Tongxuan Realm is remote, people from the higher-ups still come from time to time. Can you guarantee that this matter will never be discovered? You¡¯ve already harmed so many people, yet you still want to continue?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Yuanzhan revealed a furious expression, along with killing intent. In the end, he really could not control his emotions and lost his rationality, wanting to kill Xue Fanxin. A person suddenly flew out and stopped him. What shocked him was that he was none other than the Deputy Master of the Blue Sea Villa, Zhu Hai. What was going on? Chapter 583 - A New Journey (5) Zhu Hai attacked with all his might, looking like he wanted to kill the person in front of him. As for Qi Yuanzhan, he only dodged. His mind was filled with doubts. ¡°Zhu Hai, what are you doing? Quickly stop. Stop! Do you hear me? ¡°If you don¡¯t stop now, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Qi Yuanzhan was depressed. He originally had no grudge against Xue Fanxin. Everything was caused by Xiao Muyan. Later, it was Zhu Hai. He fell out with her because of these two. But how had these two people treated him? One had forced his Blue Sea Villa into a corner, and the other wanted to kill him¡­ These two were detestable. Zhu Hai did not stop, his attacks getting more and more ruthless. Qi Yuanzhan was furious. He no longer just dodged, but he counterattacked forcefully. In the end, for some reason, he actually accidentally killed Zhu Hai. When the blood splattered on his face, Qi Yuanzhan returned to his senses. Seeing that the sword in his hand was stabbed into Zhu Hai¡¯s heart, he was completely frightened. ¡°Zhu Hai¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You actually killed me¡­¡± Zhu Hai had only regained consciousness now. The moment he snapped to his senses, he saw Qi Yuanzhan pierce his heart with a sword. It could be said that he had died for no reason. The Master and Deputy Master of the Blue Sea Villa fought in front of everyone, resulting in the death of one¡­ What was going on? Also, the pills from the Blue Sea Villa were actually fake pills that harmed people. Who would dare to buy from them in the future? ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Qi Yuanzhan was alarmed. As he watched Zhu Hai collapse, his mind went blank. He fled the scene in his panic. Xue Fanxin did not pursue him and ignored Xiao Muyan. She said to the crowd, ¡°Alright, alright. The unrelated people have left. Our pill exchange event will continue. It will only last for half a day. Quickly line up.¡± The spectators were in shock. Most of them had yet to react, but when they heard Xue Fanxin, all of them seemed to have been injected with energy. They went to line up obediently. No one dared to act recklessly. What happened here swept through the entire Heavenly Saints City like a flood. In less than an hour, everyone in Heavenly Saints City knew that the so-called pill exchange activity in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was real and the number of pills was astonishing. What shocked the people of Heavenly Saints City even more was that the pills in the Blue Sea Villa were actually fake. Although not every pill was like this, who could be sure that what they had bought was authentic? ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Go to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. You must trade for the pills.¡± ¡°See if there are any treasures in the residence. Exchange them for pills. Quickly.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Many people did not believe that Xue Fanxin¡¯s pill exchange event would go well, so they had not prepared anything. Now that everything was laid out on the table, they naturally had to join in on the fun. The more pills there were, the better. Furthermore, they were almost free. Who wouldn¡¯t want them? Everyone in the city was heading to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, including high-ranking officials, aristocrats, and the four great clans. The people from the three great sects also came to watch the commotion. Chapter 584 - A New Journey (6) Although almost the whole city had turned up, they could not jump in line. No matter how noble your status was, you had to line up obediently. Therefore, the pills landed in the hands of the people in front, who belonged to the low rung of society. Xue Fanxin thought the event would last for half a day, but who knew that in less than two hours, most of the pills would be gone? There were not many left. Half of the pills were given out for free to the poor. The people from the four great clans had come a little late and missed out. Although they did not lack these things, there would always be a time when they needed them. Nonetheless, the people of the four great clans were certain that Xue Fanxin still had pills on her. Hence, they wanted to play the family card and send some people who were closer to her to talk. The Xue family naturally sent Xue Hanxi, the Lian family sent Lian Fangcheng, the Bai family sent Bai Han, and the Yi family sent Yi Fenyun. These four great families seemed to have discussed it beforehand. They used the same method at the same time, so they bumped into each other. The atmosphere got extremely awkward. Even though no one said a word, they all knew why they had come. Xue Fanxin sighed. Her relationship with them was special. Hence, she took out four cup-sized bottles. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. This is a farewell gift from me. I hope we can meet again.¡± A parting gift? ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± The first to ask was Xue Hanxi, his words filled with reluctance and sadness. ¡°Why?¡± Yi Fenyun was second. Following that, Lian Fangcheng and Bai Han asked the same question. They clearly hoped that Xue Fanxin could stay. ¡°I was just a passerby to begin with. I¡¯d have to leave sooner or later, and now is that time. Don¡¯t look like you can¡¯t bear to part with me. We¡¯re not too familiar with each other. Take these pills as my gift. Thank you for taking care of me during this period.¡± ¡°Where are you going? The Mystic Realm?¡± Xue Hanxi guessed. Actually, when Xue Fanxin said that she was leaving, everyone could guess where she was going. How could a genius like her be stuck in a small Tongxuan Realm? This place was just a little better than the mortal world. The Mystic Realm was the paradise for cultivators. Almost all the people there were cultivators. Even the waiters in the restaurants and the beggars on the streets were the same. Unlike them, many people there were born with their spirits awakened by absorbing the rich spirit energy. Ordinary people had to spend a lot of effort to awaken their spirits. ¡°Haha¡­ We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated. Bye.¡± Xue Fanxin waved at Xue Hanxi and the others, then walked into the ruined Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, gathering with everyone behind a pile of rocks. Ye Jiushang and the others were already waiting there. The moment Xue Fanxin arrived, they cast a spell and left. In the blink of an eye, everyone disappeared without a trace. Xue Hanxi, Yi Fenyun, and the others were still thinking of organizing a farewell banquet for Xue Fanxin, but they did not know that she had already left. They did not even have a chance to send her off. Xue Fanxin did not have many feelings for the people from the four great clans. With just a little friendship, she was not unwilling to part with them. Her mind was filled with a brand new world, a new challenge, and a new journey. The first thing on her agenda was to kill Pei Xiangxiang and not let this scumbag girl run around for too long. Chapter 585 - Normal Situation Ye Jiushang and Little Lei cast the spell at the same time. Only then could they bring so many people to a deep mountain forest. This place was tens of thousands of miles away from Heavenly Saints City. If they went any further, they would enter the periphery of the Mystic Realm. ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you stop in the wilderness? There¡¯s no village here. What are you doing?¡± Xue Fanxin could sense countless dangerous auras in her surroundings. Even the air made her feel pressured as if she was not tolerated by the world and was constantly rejected. It was not only Xue Fanxin. Apart from Zhuri, Xue Batian, Gu Jinyuan, Fuyun, and the other five Night Shadow Guards felt the same. ¡°Your cultivation levels are too low, and you are not born and raised in the Mystic Realm. You are rejected by the laws of the world here. My original plan was to only bring Zhuri, but you all are also here. If you want to survive in the Mystic Realm, you have to work hard to increase your strength. Only by reaching the Spirit King Realm will the outsiders not be rejected,¡± Ye Jiushang spoke to everyone. At that moment, Suixing suddenly appeared and knelt on one knee in front of Ye Jiushang. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± ¡°Take them to Nine Cloud Palace and let them train properly.¡± Although Ye Jiushang did not name them, Suixing knew who they were. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After accepting the mission, he took Ye Yi, Ye Er, Ye San, Ye Si, and Ye Wu away without a word, leaving only Xue Fanxin and the others with relatively special statuses. Since Fuyun was Xue Fanxin¡¯s ¡®maid,¡¯ she was an exception. Now, apart from Ye Jiushang and Little Lei, only Xue Fanxin, Xue Batian, Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, Fuyun were left. Xue Fanxin knew why Ye Jiushang had asked Suixing to take the Night Shadow Guards away. Ignoring the fact that their group was too eye-catching, their strength was really not enough. They might as well be sent to the Nine Cloud Palace to train. As for the others¡­ they couldn¡¯t be thrown over. Xue Batian definitely could not. The man had given Xue Fanxin a warning early in the morning to remind her not to abandon him no matter what. Although Gu Jinyuan had acknowledged Xue Fanxin as his master, she treated him as a friend and could not send him away casually. Zhuri and Fuyun had to stay by their side and run errands. Therefore, these people had to stay. Xue Batian suddenly panicked, afraid that he would be sent away like this one day. He quickly expressed his attitude. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll say this first. You can¡¯t abandon me, or I¡¯ll follow you even as a ghost.¡± ¡°Ah, ptui, ptui, ptui. What nonsense are you talking about? Grandpa, under normal circumstances, I won¡¯t abandon you, so don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild.¡± ¡°Only under normal circumstances? What about unusual circumstances?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see at that time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Grandpa, if we encounter any danger and have no choice but to separate, what should we do? Anyway, I promise you that even if we separate, I¡¯ll meet you as soon as possible, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Xue Batian stopped after obtaining a satisfactory answer, but he was still afraid that Xue Fanxin would abandon him. No matter what, he had to follow this precious granddaughter of his. Chapter 586 - Until the Breakthrough Although Ye Yi and the others had been sent to the Nine Cloud Palace, there were quite a few people left. There were men and women, young and old, looking like they were dragging their families. ¡°Ah Jiu, are we going straight to Yu City?¡± The Ouyang family was in Yu City. If she wanted to settle scores with Pei Xiangxiang, she naturally had to go there. While expecting a positive answer, a certain lord turned her down. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for five days.¡± ¡°What? Stay here for five days? In this remote place?¡± Xue Fanxin exclaimed, her mouth wide open in confusion. The others were the same. They looked at Ye Jiushang, not understanding what he was up to. He did not beat around the bush and said, ¡°It is indeed satisfying to take revenge with your own hands, but you have to have strength first. Apart from Zhuri, you guys are weaklings in the Mystic Realm. I don¡¯t care about others, but Xin¡¯er, your cultivation level needs to be at the Spirit Master Realm. You are now at the peak of the Spirit Transformation Realm and have faint signs of breaking through. I¡¯ll help you during this time.¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t break through in five days?¡± Xue Fanxin felt that this matter was a little uncertain. She was clear about her cultivation level. Although there were signs of a breakthrough, it didn¡¯t mean she would definitely achieve it. She could sense that this breakthrough was difficult. In fact, every time she broke through, it was quite difficult. Without a certain opportunity, she could not advance at all. ¡°We¡¯ll stay for another five days until you break through,¡± Ye Jiushang said. His body emitted a terrifying aura that could not be disobeyed. No one present dared to raise any objections. Xue Fanxin felt that the sky above her was about to collapse. Ye Jiushang did not care. ¡°This is the Yunling Mountain Range. There are often some low-level demonic beasts active in the periphery. From now on, your mission is to kill five Rank Three demonic beasts every day.¡± ¡°Five Rank Three demonic beasts?¡± Xue Fanxin had no concept of the level of the demonic beasts and did not know how powerful they were, so she did not have much of a reaction. Xue Batian, Gu Jinyuan, and the others had also just come to the Mystic Realm. As for Little Lei¡­ he did not care about Rank Three demonic beasts at all. He did not feel anything. Just as everyone was wondering what a Rank Three demonic beast was like, some strange sounds came from the surroundings. Ye Jiushang restrained his aura and pretended to be an ordinary person with no cultivation level. He stood behind everyone and smiled mysteriously. ¡°There are two gophers approaching here. Be prepared. No one is to interfere. Xin¡¯er will deal with this battle herself.¡± He had said that he wanted to guide Xin¡¯er and help her increase her cultivation level, but he had never done so seriously. From now on, he would spend all his energy on this matter. He had to help her increase her strength quickly. Only the strong could walk the path of the future. He did not have much time left. He had to make Xin¡¯er stronger. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s a gopher?¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was about to ask more clearly, she noticed two rats the size of adult dogs nearing her. The rats had sharp protruding teeth, their claws a terrifying sight. Their bodies were huge and menacing. 1 Chapter 587 - Be More Ruthless When the rats came, Little Lei did not hide his aura. He was enveloped by a spirit technique, and his cultivation level was instantly sealed. It was not only him. Apart from Xue Fanxin, everyone present had their cultivation levels sealed. Only a certain lord could do so. Ye Jiushang casually waved his hand, and a set of tables and chairs appeared in front of him, along with tea. He sat down to drink tea, ignoring the two rats. ¡°This battle will probably take some time. Do whatever you want, as long as you don¡¯t attack.¡± ¡°Grandson-in-law, these two huge rats look very powerful. Are you sure you want Xin¡¯er to deal with them alone?¡± Xue Batian asked worriedly. He was scared as he imagined his precious granddaughter being surrounded by two huge rats. How could he watch his granddaughter encounter such danger and stand by idly? ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Xin¡¯er can deal with them. She severely lacks combat experience. In the past, she relied on little tricks and luck to live a smooth life. But in the Mystic Realm, they won¡¯t be of much use. Only strength can let her gain a foothold.¡± ¡°But what if she¡¯s injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s common for cultivators to be injured. The best way to increase one¡¯s resistance is to be beaten.¡± Ye Jiushang could not bear to see Xin¡¯er suffer either. However, to gain strength, one sometimes had to be ruthless. Xue Fanxin understood Ye Jiushang¡¯s good intentions. She was prepared to give it her all. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. I¡¯ll deal with these two large rats. I¡¯ve never eaten rat meat before. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s delicious, so I¡¯ll use you two to try it.¡± The two rats came to take a look because they had caught the smell of humans. Due to their cowardly nature, they were worried about encountering powerful humans. But after approaching and realizing that they were weaklings, they became bold and decided to hunt all of them. The pitiful rats did not know that a certain lord had covered his aura and even sealed everyone¡¯s spirit energy and cultivation. That was why they sensed these people were weak. Earth-burrowing rats were actually very timid. This meant that they were destined to bully the weak and fear the strong. They found their strength in numbers. Xue Fanxin took out the Xue You Flute and was about to transform it into the Xue You Sword. Unexpectedly, a certain lord said, ¡°Put away the Xue You Flute. In the future, if it¡¯s not a life and death battle, you can¡¯t use it, especially during cultivation.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xue Fanxin asked gloomily. ¡°Only then can you stimulate all your potential and strength. If you rely on divine weapons, it will be very difficult to completely trigger your potential.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t use the Xue You Flute, what should I use?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± While she was still pondering, the two rats pounced on her. She had no choice but to start fighting. With just one attack, she sensed the power of a Rank Three demonic beast. It was equivalent to a Great Spirit Master. In other words, she was fighting two Great Spirit Masters. Chapter 588 - A Road That Cannot Be Avoided The earth-burrowing rats could tell that Xue Fanxin¡¯s cultivation level was not too high and the others were ordinary people with no cultivation level. Therefore, they assumed that as long as they killed her, the others would also end up in their stomachs. ¡°If I don¡¯t use the Xue You Flute and the Xue You Sword, how can I deal with these two big guys?¡± Xue Fanxin had already put away the Xue You Flute. She was fighting the two earth-burrowing rats barehanded. Although it was called fighting, it was actually dodging in a sorry state. Apart from exchanging two moves at the start, she had nothing to show. The more she fought, the more miserable she got. In the end, she could only barely escape and survive, unable to land a hit on the two rats at all. After this battle, she realized how weak she was. She was not ordinarily weak, but very, very weak. With her strength, she could do well in the Tongxuan Realm and the secular world, but in the Mystic Realm, she could only be beaten. No wonder Ah Jiu said she had to advance to the Spirit Master Realm before he was willing to take her to Yu City. Otherwise, with her little ability, she would have to rely on him for everything. This was not the outcome she desired. If she wanted to take revenge personally, she could not seek Ah Jiu¡¯s help. Perhaps he understood her thoughts and wanted to help her increase her strength. In fact, half of her current strength was obtained with his help. ¡°Ah Jiu, what should I do? I can¡¯t win against these two rats.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she dodged an attack. The rat pushed the entire tree with one claw. She had no choice but to jump down from the tree and hide elsewhere. She used all her methods, including the silver needles and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance, but she could not defeat the rats. She could not even injure them. How could she fight? ¡°Your reaction is too slow and your moves are all over the place. Your observation ability is almost zero. You haven¡¯t discovered their weakness after fighting with them for nearly an hour. When did Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyesight become so bad?¡± Ye Jiushang drank his tea by the side, having no intention of attacking. Little Lei took out all kinds of seasoning and made a fire to roast meat. Gu Jinyuan also joined him. Zhuri and Fuyun stood beside Ye Jiushang and watched Xue Fanxin¡¯s fight. Xue Batian looked at his granddaughter with extreme worry. Every time she was almost injured, his heart would tighten. However, when he heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s casual tone, he was immediately enraged. ¡°Ye Jiushang, if anything happens to Xin¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you off even if I have to risk my life.¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is the path Xin¡¯er must take to grow up. If she wants to become stronger, fighting is a must.¡± Although Ye Jiushang was not as worried as Xue Batian, he was constantly paying attention to the battle. If anything unexpected happened, he would not let the woman he loved suffer any real harm. However, she should bear with the small injuries and pain. She could only learn from these mistakes. Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart calmed down a little. Her mind also cleared up, and she started to adjust her state. She no longer ran around blindly like before. Instead, she searched for their weakness when she dodged the rats¡¯ attacks. After a while, she discovered that the weakness of the earth-burrowing rats was below their necks. Hence, she held two golden needles in her hand. When a rat pounced over, she crouched and shot at the bottom of the rat¡¯s neck. Chapter 589 - Too Weak The two golden needles accurately hit the bottom of the earth-burrowing rats¡¯ necks. The skin there was very soft. A small golden needle could pierce through it. The rats immediately cried out in pain. They rolled on the ground as if their bodies were cramping. Xue Fanxin was stunned. She had not expected a small golden needle to make the two Rank Three demonic beasts suffer so much. What was the saying? I¡¯ll take your life while you¡¯re sick. Xue Fanxin did not hesitate. After confirming their weakness, she took out a dagger and stabbed it at the bottom of an earth-burrowing rat¡¯s neck. The entire dagger sank inside the flesh. The earth-burrowing rat screamed and died. Sensing the danger, the other earth-burrowing rat turned to escape. Xue Fanxin quickly took out her dagger and chased after it, using the same method to kill it. She then sat on the ground, panting from exhaustion. She felt like all her energy had been sucked out. Little Lei said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s just killing two rats. Look at how tired you are. So weak. If I were to take action and blow up their heads with a punch, would I need to find any weaknesses?¡± The reason Xue Fanxin could not hurt the earth-burrowing rats was that their defense was too strong for her. With her little cultivation, she could not break through their skin, so she could only win with finesse. If it were a cultivator stronger than the rats, they would have directly punched them to death. ¡°Xin¡¯er, let me see if you¡¯re injured.¡± Xue Batian did not care so much. He ran over to look at his precious granddaughter. Confirming that she had only suffered some superficial wounds, he heaved a sigh of relief. Nevertheless, his heart ached. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be too worried. I felt so good after fighting.¡± Xue Fanxin recovered a little strength and ran toward Ye Jiushang. She said with a fawning expression asking for compliments, ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu, I really killed those two Rank Three demonic beasts.¡± Ye Jiushang handed her a cup of tea. ¡°You¡¯re still short of three Rank Three demonic beasts today.¡± Xue Fanxin was drinking tea, which she almost spat out. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I have to kill three more?¡± ¡°Yes. As long as you kill fifteen, you can most likely break through.¡± ¡°But where can I find a Rank Three demonic beast to kill?¡± Killing three more was no problem. She already had some experience and skills, but the key was where there were demonic beasts for her to kill. ¡°There happen to be three earth-burrowing rats five kilometers east of here. I¡¯ll give you thirty minutes to rest.¡± Ye Jiushang poured Xue Fanxin another cup of tea and gave her a gentle order. Although she was a little depressed, she knew that this was the only way to become stronger. She had to grit her teeth and do it. She could kill two earth-burrowing rats. With her experience, killing three was not a problem. ¡°The few of you, do something to the meat of these two rats. I want to taste the meat of a Rank Three demonic beast later.¡± Xue Fanxin drank two cups of tea in a row while watching Little Lei and Gu Jinyuan roast the meat. Although their skills were subpar, her stomach would definitely growl from hunger after two battles. ¡°Five kilometers east, right? I¡¯ll go and do something big.¡± Chapter 590 - A Little Lion Cub Xue Fanxin rested for half an hour before setting off. After walking for five kilometers to the east, she saw three rats attacking a young cub. The cub was covered in injuries. In a few more moments, it would become food for the three earth-burrowing rats. However, it was still resisting with all its might. Several times, it got up but lay down again because its injuries were too heavy. The three earth-burrowing rats did not seem to be that hungry. They were not in a hurry to eat the cub. Instead, they treated it as a toy. When the little cub stood up, they would slap it down. Xue Fanxin already knew how powerful a Rank Three demonic beast was, so she did not act rashly. She approached the scene like a hunter. She realized that the cub was getting abused. The sense of justice in her maiden heart surged. However, if she directly faced the three rats, she did not have much chance of winning. At most, she could barely survive. She could definitely escape, but saving the cub would be difficult. Furthermore, her goal this time was to fight. She could not escape before killing these rats. What should she do? While she was at a loss, the three rats seemed to have gotten tired of playing and planned to share the little cub. In such an urgent situation, how could Xue Fanxin have time to think of a way? She used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance and used a group of butterflies as a diversion and blocked the sight of the rats. Then, she rushed over and carried the little cub away. The earth-burrowing rats resolved her Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance and charged toward her. ¡°Go.¡± Xue Fanxin threw the little cub into the distance and let it escape while she dealt with the three rats. She would no longer waste her energy fighting randomly. With her current cultivation level, she could not break through the defense of the Rank Three demonic beasts at all. She could only attack their weaknesses. However, the three rats kept attacking her and consciously protected their weakness. She couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. The little cub saw that Xue Fanxin had fallen into extreme danger because of it and got anxious. It wanted to run back and help, but its small body was too heavily injured. After taking a few steps, it collapsed again. Xue Fanxin had never counted on the little cub to help her. When she saw that it had not escaped, she shouted, ¡°Leave. I¡¯ll be fine. Hurry up.¡± She wondered if this little cub could understand human language. If it could not, that would be tragic. The little cub indeed did not understand her, but it could roughly guess. After hesitating for a long time, it finally ran in the opposite direction. Xue Fanxin heaved a sigh of relief and focused all her energy on the battle. The three rats were indeed powerful, but she knew their weaknesses. There was a chance of winning this battle. ¡°Come on, come on! If you have the ability, jump up! Come on!¡± Xue Fanxin jumped up against a large tree as she provoked an earth-burrowing rat below. The earth-burrowing rat felt provoked. It jumped up and wanted to bite Xue Fanxin, but its neck was pierced by a golden needle instead. It was in so much pain that it plunged from the air and rolled on the ground. Chapter 591 - Brother Jinyuan Xue Fanxin knew that even if the golden needles pierced the bottom of the earth-burrowing rats¡¯ necks, it would not take their lives. It would only hurt them. Just in case, she jumped down from the tree and killed the earth-burrowing rat with her dagger. While she killed one, the other two immediately flew over. They were furious, clearly angry that their companion had been killed. They looked like they wanted to tear Xue Fanxin apart. They used all their strength in their jump, revealing their sharp teeth and claws. Facing the desperate attacks of the two enraged earth-burrowing rats, Xue Fanxin did not dare to fight them head-on and quickly dodged. However, the earth-burrowing rats were quite agile. They swiftly reacted and changed directions to attack her again. Xue Fanxin dodged the rats again while holding silver needles. As long as there was a chance, she would make her move. However, the rats had learned to be smart. They protected their weakness very well. It was tough for Xue Fanxin to retaliate. ¡°These two big rats are quite smart.¡± If the demonic beast was smart, she would be miserable. If she could not kill these two earth-burrowing rats, she could only escape. But that would not do. The mission Ah Jiu had given her was to kill these rats. ¡°I want to see how capable you are.¡± Xue Fanxin did not retreat. She repeatedly dodged their ferocious attacks, but after jumping up and down for an hour, she still could not find an opportunity to land an attack. If this continued, she would die of exhaustion before she could kill these two earth-burrowing rats. Ye Jiushang and the others started to get worried when Xue Fanxin did not return. ¡°Grandson-in-law, Xin¡¯er has been gone for more than two hours. Will she be in any danger? She¡¯s not familiar with this place. If anything happens, it will be bad.¡± Xue Batian was the most anxious. He had already asked the same question dozens of times. The others were also concerned, but they did not show it like Xue Batian. Little Lei, on the other hand, looked carefree. As he ate the roasted meat, he said, ¡°With Master around, you can rest assured. This roasted meat is really disgusting. It¡¯s so disgusting. Gu Jinyuan, can you give me that skewer in your hand?¡± Gu Jinyuan was actually not too worried about Xue Fanxin either. This was because he knew that Ye Jiushang would not let anything happen to her. He calmly cooked his meat. He was studying how to make delicious roasted meat. After repeated failures, he finally found a way. ¡°It smells so good! Brother Jinyuan, can you give me this skewer?¡± The more Little Lei looked, the more he found it delicious. He threw away the black roasted meat in his hand and came to Gu Jinyuan¡¯s side. He looked like he was currying favor, and his mouth seemed to be smeared with honey as he spoke especially nicely. Everyone was speechless toward a foodie like Little Lei who had no principles. However, they were already used to it. Ye Jiushang was drinking tea. Although he looked motionless, he had actually been paying attention to Xue Fanxin¡¯s every move. He was prepared to attack at any moment. This was his little consort¡¯s first time fighting a demonic beast. How could he really ignore it? Chapter 592 - Wait Where You Are Xue Fanxin was running for her life, not knowing where she was. There were only trees around her, and she could not tell direction at all. ¡°You two annoying big rats, I¡¯ll skin you alive later.¡± The earth-burrowing rats were also enraged. First, their companion was killed, and then, they were toyed around by a weak human. How could they not be angry? Frenzied demonic beasts were the most terrifying. They did not have much intelligence to begin with, only relying on their natural savagery to do everything. Unless they really felt fear, they would continue to act recklessly. Xue Fanxin was powerless to resist. She was being chased by the earth-burrowing rats into the deep mountains. Her clothes got torn by tree branches and rocks, and even her skin had been scratched in all kinds of ways. However, she did not have the time to care about these small injuries. She was running for her dear life. These two earth-burrowing rats were different from the previous ones. They were more than twice as strong and knew simple spirit arts. They were not something ordinary low-level cultivators could deal with. ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu, are you trying to kill me?¡± Xue Fanxin complained. She did not know her current location. She only knew that she had been running for a long time. She suddenly realized that the rats had stopped chasing her. They stood rooted in their spots. The anger in their eyes had been replaced with panic. At this moment, they were trembling as they slowly retreated. Xue Fanxin sensed that something was wrong and had a bad premonition. Not daring to run forward, she retreated in the direction of the earth-burrowing rats. She knew that the only way to be safe was to go that way. Just as she took a step back, she seemed to have been tripped by something. Looking down, she realized that a small tree vine had wrapped around her foot. She bent down to shake it away. Unexpectedly, when her hand touched the tree vine, it actually moved¡­ The small tree vine wrapped around her ankle erupted with a powerful force, dragging her deeper into the forest. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Jiushang sensed her disappearance. His words sounded in the air. ¡°Everyone, wait where you are.¡± After Ye Jiushang left, the restrictions on everyone were removed. However, no one dared to act rashly. They all sat tight and waited. Xue Batian was uneasy, but he did not know what to do. He asked Little Lei, ¡°Little Lei, is Xin¡¯er in danger?¡± Little Lei still said with a carefree expression, ¡°Grandpa Xue, don¡¯t worry. With Master around, nothing will happen no matter how serious it is.¡± However, looking at his master¡¯s reaction, that woman seemed to have encountered something important. There were at most Rank Five demonic beasts active in the Yunling Mountain Range. Master could casually blow on them and destroy all the demonic beasts, so there was no need to worry. ¡°Grandpa Xue, don¡¯t worry. Come, eat meat. Gu Jinyuan¡¯s cooking has gotten pretty good.¡± Xue Batian was not in the mood to eat. Even though he knew that Ye Jiushang was powerful and would definitely bring his precious granddaughter back safely, he was still worried! Chapter 593 - Really Panicked Xue Fanxin got dragged by the tree vine. At first, she was only pulled to the ground, but later, she was hauled underground. She tried to struggle, but it was futile. She even thought of using the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space to escape but nothing. All the spirit energy in her body was sealed, and she could not open the space. Although entering the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel was only a matter of thought, it required a little spirit energy to open the spatial rift. If all the spirit energy in her body was sealed, the portable space in her body would be rendered useless. ¡°Damn it, let go of me.¡± Xue Fanxin was pulled underground. Her body rubbed against the ground countless times, and many places were badly mutilated. It was extremely painful, but she did not have the time to care about this. She grabbed quite a few things along the way, wanting to stop herself. However, her strength was ultimately no match for the tree vines. Instead, her hands were covered in blood injuries. She had a feeling that if things continued like this, she would definitely die. With all her spirit energy sealed, not only was she unable to open the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, but she was also unable to summon the Xue You Flute¡­ All the power in her body seemed to be locked by another stronger force. She could not do anything. Xue Fanxin realized that a huge morning glory was opening its mouth at her. She could see many sharp teeth. Something instantly appeared in her mind: a man-eating flower. If she could not escape, she would definitely be eaten by this huge man-eating flower. Just as she was feeling helpless, a purple light flew over and pierced through the vines around her ankles. However, her body continued to move forward due to inertia. Inches away from the mouth of the man-eating flower, she fell into a firm and warm embrace. Immediately after, the huge flower was killed by a purple bolt of lightning. Although Ye Jiushang had arrived in time to save Xue Fanxin, he still had lingering fear and blamed himself. ¡°Xin¡¯er, let me see if your injuries are serious.¡± In his guilt, he lost some of his usual steadiness. His panic was obvious. How could he not panic though? He had thought that nothing in the Yunling Mountain Range could exceed his control, but he then sensed that there was a huge creature here that Xin¡¯er could not deal with. He rushed over. Despite hurrying over, the person in his arms was covered in injuries, all caused by his negligence. His heart ached, and he blamed himself. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯m fine. These are just scratches.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want Ye Jiushang to be too worried. No matter how painful her injuries were, she pretended that they did not hurt. However, it was too painful, foiling her attempts to hide it. How could Ye Jiushang not see how serious Xue Fanxin¡¯s injuries were? Without hesitation, he took out a top-grade pill and brought it to her mouth. ¡°Take it.¡± Xue Fanxin was an alchemist and more or less knew a little about pills. She was shocked to see the pill. ¡°Ah Jiu, what pill is this? It looks very high-grade.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after you eat it.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin could not bear to eat it. He stuffed the pill into her mouth. No matter how precious this pill was, it was not as important as his Xin¡¯er. Chapter 594 - Xiner Is Number One Xue Fanxin was still thinking of studying the pill when Ye Jiushang pushed it into her mouth. It melted and merged with her saliva. Before she knew it, it went down her throat, leaving nothing behind. She only tasted a few precious spirit herbs in the medicine. It was obvious that this pill exceeded her understanding. It was not something she could refine at the moment. In fact, she could not refine any good pills at all. Those pills were all thanks to the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. ¡°You¡¯ll find out about this pill in the future. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Ye Jiushang checked her injuries. He was relieved upon learning that she was fine. Recalling what had just happened, he still felt a lingering fear. Today¡¯s matter had taught him a serious lesson. He could not joke about Xin¡¯er¡¯s safety at any time. He had been too careless. Next time¡­ there would not be a next time. Absolutely not. He could not bear the outcome of losing Xin¡¯er, so there would never be a next time. Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang was blaming himself. What had happened today had caused a huge psychological trauma for him. He was still panicking. Seeing Ah Jiu like this made her heart ache, so she comforted him. ¡°Ah Jiu, this is not your fault. Don¡¯t blame yourself. It¡¯s all on me. I didn¡¯t know my place and was chased by two earth-burrowing rats. It would have been fine if I had stayed in the area, but I ran to a dangerous place. All of this is my fault. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was too weak and had no combat experience.¡± These were not just words of comfort but also the truth. If she had rich combat experience, even if she could not defeat these two rats, she would not have been forced to this extent. She had been in such a sorry state and had even almost lost her life. It was all her fault. She could not blame Ah Jiu. In short, she was too weak. Ye Jiushang gently touched the wound on Xue Fanxin¡¯s face and said with heartache, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. That pill is very magical. Not only did it treat all kinds of injuries on my body, but even the pain is gone! If you still feel guilty, then blow on it for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A certain cold lord really foolishly blew on her wound. After blowing on it a few times, he even kissed it gently. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you go through anything like that again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about this? They say that fortune and misfortune are linked, and fortune comes from danger. Perhaps I¡¯ll get lucky again and encounter something good.¡± Seeing her smile, Ye Jiushang felt a lot better. He stopped dwelling on it and said dotingly, ¡°Oh you, I really can¡¯t do anything about you. What you said makes sense. You¡¯re indeed lucky. There¡¯s good stuff in this place.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What good stuff?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s that thing, so I want to go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Treasure hunting! I like it the most. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯re still injured!¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin back, lest she pulled on her newly healed wound. Although that pill had miraculous effects, it was impossible for her injuries to recover completely so soon. She needed to rest for a few more days. Initially, he had planned to let Xin¡¯er break through before leaving the Yunling Mountain Range. Now, it seemed like they could only go back and recuperate. Xin¡¯er was the number one in everything. Chapter 595 - Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl Ye Jiushang did not let Xue Fanxin search for treasures. He only relaxed after he confirmed that she was alright. Xue Fanxin changed into clean clothes in her space. She tidied herself up and waited for a certain lord¡¯s permission before starting her hunt for treasures. Treasure hunting was one of her favorite things. She could not wait to see the treasures here. To be able to make Ah Jiu say that it was a treasure, it must be extraordinary. How could Ye Jiushang not see Xue Fanxin¡¯s impatient expression? He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. If I¡¯m not wrong, there must be a universe in this cave.¡± They were in an underground cave whose entrance was guarded by a huge man-eating flower. The surroundings were filled with all kinds of poisonous herbs and flowers, and there were quite a few poisonous insects. It was an extremely dangerous place. If it were anyone else, as long as they had just unsealed the cave, even if they were not eaten by the man-eating flower, they would be killed by the poisonous herbs and insects. The Yunling Mountain Range was not too dangerous in the Mystic Realm. Many juniors of the families would come here to train. However, who knew that such a dangerous cave would be hidden here? She wondered how many people had died here over the years. ¡°Ah Jiu, the flowers and grass are growing well. There aren¡¯t many dead leaves, and they look lively.¡± Xue Fanxin held a large Night Pearl. Along the way, she could see the flowers and grass beside her clearly. She had never seen much of the flora here, so she did not dare to touch them easily. Ye Jiushang used a spiritual aura barrier to isolate the two of them, not letting the surrounding plans touch them. Not only were the depths of the cave dark, but there were also all kinds of plants growing. Some of them had developed spirituality and were aggressive. When Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin approached them, they would launch an attack, which was blocked by the isolation barriers. The plants withered when they touched the barrier. No matter how spiritual they were, they would die. The cave was long. They did not reach the end despite walking for a long time. The deeper they went, the denser the plants and the more exuberant the vitality. All kinds of plants were entangled together, blocking the way ahead. The vegetation was either filled with thorns or poisonous creatures. It was impossible to touch them. However, Ye Jiushang only waved his hand gently. A faint purple light flowed out of his fingertips. When it landed on the vegetation, it withered. Although Xue Fanxin was curious about the plants, she did not touch them recklessly. After walking for a long time, she did not find anything good. ¡°Ah Jiu, are you sure there¡¯s a treasure here? We¡¯ve been walking for so long. If we continue, I wonder where we¡¯ll end up. Such a deep cave. If it collapses, we won¡¯t even have a chance to escape.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure previously, but now I¡¯m 90% confident,¡± Ye Jiushang said. Apart from an extremely difficult-to-detect glint in his eyes, he was very calm. It was as if the so-called treasure in the cave did not move him much. However, Xue Fanxin was thrilled. ¡°Ah Jiu, what treasure is it? Quickly tell me.¡± ¡°Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl.¡± Chapter 596 - Ten Great Heavenly Pearls ¡°What is the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously, certain that it was something good. Since she had encountered a good thing, she would not miss it. Furthermore, this was a treasure she had risked her life to encounter. ¡°When the universe was first created, everything in the various worlds was in a chaotic state. They were invisible and formless, and there was only the purest spiritual energy. This spiritual energy used countless years to nurture the ten great heavenly pearls. Only then did the world have different elemental spirit energy. These ten great heavenly pearls were metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, lightning, ice, light, and darkness. They got scattered everywhere and nurtured small worlds and living beings. Later, people were born. Human nature is greedy. Once they learned about the pearls, countless people fought over them, causing one bloody storm after another. The pearls gradually disappeared. Now, very few people know of their existence.¡± Even those who knew of the existence of the ten great heavenly pearls did not know where they were. They were really difficult to find. ¡°It all sounds impressive. This Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl is one of the ten great heavenly pearls, right? Since this heavenly pearl has such an extraordinary background, why doesn¡¯t anyone know about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. From what I know, the last time the ten great heavenly pearls appeared was a thousand years ago. There were only three of them. The whereabouts of the other seven heavenly beads are still unknown. As early as ancient times, the ten great heavenly pearls had already vanished. Many mighty figures guessed that the pearls had returned to the chaos, so there was no trace of them.¡± He also shared the idea. Now, it seemed like that was not the case. Perhaps they were just waiting for someone fated with them. Ye Jiushang could not help but look at Xue Fanxin. He had a guess about her identity. The Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel, the power of nirvana, the Supreme Badge, and the ten great heavenly pearls¡­ If these things were gathered on one person, her identity¡­ No matter what Xin¡¯er¡¯s identity was, she would always be his little consort. 1 ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you thinking about? Why are you staring at me with such a strange gaze? What are you up to?¡± Xue Fanxin teased. Ye Jiushang smiled and flicked her forehead. He said dotingly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because my little consort is good-looking, so I want to look at her more.¡± ¡°You have a glib tongue. Let¡¯s go in and look for that Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl. But if it¡¯s too difficult to obtain, then forget it. After all, safety is number one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you want it, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°Will it really not be dangerous?¡± Ye Jiushang smiled mysteriously and waved his hand. He pushed all the vegetation in front of him to the side and created a smooth path. The Night Pearl illuminated the dark passageway. One could see that the plants on both sides were densely packed. From time to time, cold wind would blow from the depths of the passageway. It carried moisture, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Xue Fanxin followed Ye Jiushang and suddenly kicked something. She looked down and saw a skull. Frightened, she screamed as she pounced on the person beside her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hugging her, Ye Jiushang glanced at the skull. He waved his sleeve and swept it into the dense vegetation. Only then did he comfort Xue Fanxin. ¡°It¡¯s only a skull. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. My little Xin¡¯er is so timid. This won¡¯t do.¡± She definitely could not be timid in the future. Chapter 597 - Calm Down Xue Fanxin left Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m timid? I was just caught off guard. I¡¯ve seen many things and have quite a lot of experience in fighting. How can I be afraid of some bones? Besides, I¡¯m a doctor. Doctors often touch corpses. I¡¯m not even afraid of dead people. Why would I be afraid of their bones?¡± She was indeed not scared of corpses. She was just startled. This cave was evil. This was what she was afraid of. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My little consort is brave.¡± Ye Jiushang pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s angry face. The more he looked at her, the cuter he felt she was. He really wanted to bite her. Until now, if not for his outstanding willpower, he would have long eaten this cute little consort. However, he did not know how long this composure could last. Perhaps he would start eating in the next moment. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t look at me like a hungry wolf. It¡¯s quite terrifying.¡± Xue Fanxin felt that Ye Jiushang was like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, I really want to eat you.¡± Her face flushed red. She said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m still young.¡± ¡°The daughter of an ordinary family has children when she¡¯s thirteen. You¡¯re almost sixteen.¡± Ye Jiushang hugged her small waist and pulled her into his arms. Smelling her fragrance, a heat surged in his body. For some reason, he suddenly wanted to do it with her. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t be rash. Calm down. This is not a good place. It¡¯s strange and dangerous. We have to focus on serious matters. I don¡¯t want my first time to be in such a damned place. That¡¯s not good.¡± Xue Fanxin could sense Ye Jiushang¡¯s intense desire. If he really could not help but want to¡­ Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t mind giving herself to him. Ye Jiushang wanted to eat up Xue Fanxin on the spot. His hand had reached into her clothes. He wanted to undo the belt at her waist, but at the critical moment, he woke up and used his strength to suppress the inexplicable desire burning in his body. Although he was embracing her, he had become much calmer. He helped her tidy her clothes. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I almost hurt you just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I understand. You¡¯re a man and have physiological needs. If you really can¡¯t help it, I¡­ I¡­¡± Xue Fanxin could not finish her sentence. No matter what, she was an innocent girl. How could she take the initiative to say such a thing? Even if she had lived in a relatively open world, she was not that unrestrained. Could it be that you took the initiative to tell a man that you were willing to let him do the deed? ¡°You little vixen, I indeed want to eat you up now, but¡­¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s gaze was as gentle as water, but in the next moment, it became cold and ruthless. His tone also changed. ¡°How dare a flower be impudent in front of me? You¡¯re really courting death.¡± ¡°What flower?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. Just then, a hoarse scream sounded from ahead. Chapter 598 - Taste It First ¡°What¡¯s that? It¡¯s so tragic.¡± Xue Fanxin looked toward the source of the sound curiously. She was still hanging onto Ye Jiushang. He said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s just a Bewitching Flower that has developed spirituality. How dare it act presumptuously in front of me? I¡¯ve already killed it.¡± Even a Bewitching Flower that had cultivated human form could not make him feel anything. But just now, he had actually been mesmerized and almost could not control his lust. The biggest reason was that his heart yearned to do this, so he fell into the trap. He did want Xin¡¯er, but he would not allow a flower spirit to do as it pleased. If he had not resisted his desires and taken Xin¡¯er on the spot, wouldn¡¯t their first time be in such a damned place? He could not permit this. Their first time had to be beautiful and romantic. Wait, what was he thinking? Xue Fanxin noticed his changing expression. He was no longer as cold as before, but he looked a little cute like a little boy in love. She could not help but tease him, ¡°Ah Jiu, are you thinking of something bad? Tell me the truth.¡± Ye Jiushang turned around and returned the favor. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m thinking about something bad, about how to fatten you up and eat you.¡± Uh¡­ Lord, can you not be so direct? Actually, it was not a big deal. She had already decided on him. However¡­ ¡°Why? Is Little Xin¡¯er thinking about something bad too?¡± Ye Jiushang continued teasing her. ¡°Me? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s thinking about something bad. I¡¯m not talking to you anymore,¡± Xue Fanxin said awkwardly. Her face was as red as an apple, and people could tell what she was thinking at a glance. ¡°My little consort is so cute when she blushes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blushing¡­ Mmph¡­¡± Xue Fanxin refused to admit it, but her mouth was ruthlessly sealed. A kiss locked all her words, and she was hugged tightly in a solid embrace. Although Ye Jiushang had removed the Bewitching Flower¡¯s technique, he himself still yearned to be with Xue Fanxin. Since he could not eat her yet, he would taste her first to satisfy his hunger. He would save the rest for later. ¡°After we get back, I¡¯ll fatten you up and eat you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was speechless. Her intuition told her that it would not be long before she was eaten up by a certain lord. Perhaps because they had both decided on each other, she no longer hated being his woman like before. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you.¡± Ye Jiushang pinched her neck and returned to his cold expression. He looked ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s continue forward. We should be reaching the depths soon.¡± He was certain that the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl was hidden in this cave. It contained pure wood spirit energy and could nourish plants. That was why the vegetation here grew so well and why their vitality was so exuberant. However, if they wanted to obtain the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl, it would depend on fate. All treasures of the world with spirituality could not be easily used unless they acknowledged the owner. Xin¡¯er wanted the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl. If that pearl was not sensible, he would beat it until it was sensible. Chapter 599 - Strange Stripes With Ye Jiushang leading the way, Xue Fanxin was unimpeded. There was no danger at all. If it were anyone else, they would have been killed by the surrounding poisonous grass, flowers, and insects. However, Ye Jiushang resolved all the dangers. Xue Fanxin was a doctor and had studied poison. She knew how potent those poisons were. She did not even dare to touch many of the things here, but Ah Jiu walked through them easily. How powerful must he be to do that? Her Ah Jiu was really powerful, unfathomably so. It was satisfying to have such a husband. She would not be afraid even if she pierced through the sky in the future. Anyway, she had someone backing her, hehe! Xue Fanxin smiled evilly. But she also had to work hard. She could not hide behind him for everything. What she wanted was not protection but to fight alongside him. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ye Jiushang stopped in his tracks. He squatted down and shook the flowers and vines. Xue Fanxin stuck out her neck curiously. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an array formation here. I need some time to break it.¡± ¡°Array formation? Ah Jiu, you know array formations?¡± ¡°I have done some research.¡± Looking at this familiar method of breaking the array, it did not look like it was just ¡®some research.¡¯ He was clearly very proficient. ¡°Ah Jiu, is there anything in this world that you don¡¯t understand? Your cultivation level is unfathomable. You know about artifact refinement and array formations as well.¡± If Ah Jiu knew everything, she would really suffer a huge blow. ¡°I don¡¯t know medicine.¡± Ye Jiushang had already broken the array. He looked up and saw that Xue Fanxin looked like she had been dealt a blow. He said something to comfort her. Xue Fanxin felt a little better. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± At least she had some strengths. Ye Jiushang flicked her forehead. ¡°What are you thinking about? One day, you will be as powerful as me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more real than a pearl. Let¡¯s go. The Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl is ahead. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Jiushang took the initiative to hold Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and walk forward. His steps were strange. Sometimes he went left, sometimes he went right, sometimes he went forward, and sometimes he retreated. It was as if there was no pattern but also as if there was some pattern. Although Xue Fanxin did not know what was going on, she knew that Ye Jiushang would not harm her. Furthermore, her hand was being held tightly by a certain lord. It was difficult not to follow him. After walking around in a mess, Xue Fanxin came to a huge cave. All kinds of vegetation grew around the cave. The cave that had not seen light for years was filled with flowers. Countless fluorescence scattered in the cave and landed on the flowers and grass, making them emit a strange green light that illuminated the entire place. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± This was Xue Fanxin¡¯s first feeling after entering the cave. Ye Jiushang did not feel anything about this scene. He swept some of the vegetation blocking the way to the side and walked towards the wall of the cave. Then, he waved his hand gently and moved all the plants on the wall to the sides, revealing it completely. The cave wall looked ordinary, but there was a strange stripe on it. It was like small vines slowly crawling on the wall. Chapter 600 - Submit to Her 1 Xue Fanxin walked over and stared at the wall. After a long time, she noticed a small vine that was like a thin line crawling on the wall, as slow as a snail. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is a Six Harmonies Lock Spirit Formation set up with the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl. Not only can it conceal the pearl, but it can also lock its spirit energy.¡± If not for this formation, the pearl would have been discovered and taken away. However, this formation had been around for too long, so its power slowly seeped away. Even if they had not encountered it today, this pearl would have seen the light of day in at most ten years. His little consort was indeed lucky. Chapter 601 - Perfect Fusion Xue Fanxin did as Ye Jiushang said. Actually, she was letting go of all resistance and allowing the new power to slowly fuse with her meridians and dantian, not rejecting it at all. She could sense the power and its sorrow. She could even read its thoughts. It had been forced to submit to her. Even if it was unwilling, it had to fuse with her. It seemed like Ah Jiu had forced this pearl to submit. However, so what? After all, her Ah Jiu was so powerful. Apart from those who were fated to obtain it, there were also those who were capable of obtaining it. Ah Jiu was most likely the latter. In the beginning, the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl rejected Xue Fanxin and did not want to fuse with a weak human. However, it quickly discovered that her bloodline was abnormally powerful and actually contained the power of nirvana. Now, even if she rejected it, it would work hard to fuse with her. How could someone who possessed the power of nirvana be simple? It had hit the jackpot this time. Once the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl took the initiative, not only the fusion process went smoothly, but it was also very perfect. Xue Fanxin could already sense boundless vitality and a gentle wood spirit power inside her. Her body emitted a faint green light. The wood spirit power could be used as she pleased. Even more magical was that her injuries had all healed. The new energy seemed to have an extremely powerful healing effect. However, with her current ability, she could not use all the wood spirit power in her body. Only less than one percent was available to her. ¡°Ah Jiu, my injuries have healed!¡± ¡°The Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl has the ability to heal injuries. Since you have fused with it, it will naturally take the initiative to heal you. In the future, no matter how serious your injuries are, you will recover quickly. However, the premise is that you have to have enough strength.¡± Ye Jiushang was not shocked by her perfect fusion with the pearl as if he had long expected this outcome. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have something to do with someone with the power of nirvana? Furthermore, fusing with her would benefit the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl. ¡°Ah Jiu, this Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl has such a magical healing ability. You should bring it with you. Can you still take it out now?¡± ¡°Silly girl, even if I don¡¯t have what you want, I¡¯ll definitely find it for you. You can keep this pearl for yourself. I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°How can you not need it? You were so heavily injured last time. If you had the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if a pearl can treat my injuries.¡± What he said was the truth. If not for the sap of the Tree of Life last time, he would probably still be sleeping and recuperating. Furthermore, Xin¡¯er had the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to protect her, so he could be at ease. With this pearl, would the Tree of Life grow faster? ¡°Xin¡¯er, see if the Tree of Life has changed?¡± Ye Jiushang was a little anxious to know about this. He did not care about any treasure, except for the three seeds. Xue Fanxin sent a wisp of her divine sense into space. She observed the Tree of Life, the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus, and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid and noticed that they had all grown quite a lot. The Tree of Life was as tall as a chopstick. The Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid had grown buds. Although they were small, at least they were better than before. After she plucked the leaf of the Tree of Life, it stopped growing. Even if she dropped her blood into it, no miracle happened. It was not until she fused with the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl that it developed. Chapter 602 - Cave Collapse ¡°Ah Jiu, the Tree of Life has grown as tall as a chopstick with many leaves. They¡¯re exuberant. There¡¯s also the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid. They already have buds. They¡­¡± Xue Fanxin reported the good news to Ye Jiushang excitedly. Halfway through, the cave suddenly trembled. It seemed like it was about to collapse. It had happened too suddenly. Ye Jiushang was caught off guard. In a moment of desperation, he carried Xue Fanxin and used a secret technique to escape. In the blink of an eye, he arrived outside the cave. Their feet had just landed when a loud bang sounded in front of them. A mountain collapsed, causing a huge commotion. The entire Yunling Mountain Range shook. Countless birds and beasts were frightened. Some unlucky demonic beasts were pressed under the mountain and lost their lives. They were sleeping in their caves. How did they die for no reason? A calamity had descended from the heavens! Xue Fanxin looked at the collapsed mountain and felt a chill run down her spine. If not for Ah Jiu, she would definitely have been buried alive. She had just walked through the gates of hell. If not for Ah Jiu, she would have died long ago. Fortunately, there was Ah Jiu. Thank god there was Ah Jiu! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Jiushang did not feel anything. It was as if such a thing was not enough to concern him. He looked nonchalant and brought Xue Fanxin back to their original place. Xue Batian and the others were waiting anxiously. Their nervousness increased when they heard a strong tremor coming from ahead. How could they sit still? However, they did not dare to leave randomly. ¡°Will Xin¡¯er be okay? This is an extremely dangerous place. She¡¯s just a little girl and isn¡¯t strong enough. I¡¯m really worried¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Xue, don¡¯t worry. Even if all the demonic beasts in the entire Yunling Mountain Range run out, they won¡¯t be a match for Master.¡± Little Lei was eating roasted meat. He looked at Gu Jinyuan and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Brother Jinyuan, is the meat done?¡± Gu Jinyuan was not in the mood to roast meat. If not for Little Lei pestering him, why would he make these? Delicacies could only be made with effort. Gu Jinyuan¡¯s mind was not here, so the taste of the roasted meat changed drastically. ¡°Gu Jinyuan, why is this skewer so disgusting? It¡¯s all charred.¡± Little Lei took a skewer of roasted meat from Gu Jinyuan¡¯s hand and immediately spat it out after taking a bite. It was gross. It was delicious just now. Why did it become so bad? ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Jinyuan casually replied to Little Lei while looking in the direction Xue Fanxin had left. Although he had never been to the Mystic Realm, as the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, he had a lot of information. He had naturally heard of this place and knew how powerful it was. They had just arrived and were weak. Forget about staying in the wilderness, they might lose their lives at any moment even in the city. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back!¡± While everyone was worried, Xue Fanxin¡¯s clear voice sounded. Everyone was relieved. ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you okay? There was such a huge commotion just now. What happened?¡± Xue Batian asked. Xue Fanxin was about to tell him about the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl, but she was stopped by Ye Jiushang. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a landslide. We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Chapter 603 - Going to Imperial City Xue Fanxin did not know why Ye Jiushang was hiding the matter of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl, but she believed he must have his reason. She changed the topic. ¡°Ah Jiu, I haven¡¯t broken through yet. Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll stay here if I don¡¯t advance?¡± ¡°The situation has changed. The commotion just now was too great and will attract countless people. If you want to deal with them, you can stay,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a sinister smile. Xue Fanxin knew it was not a good thing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay!¡± If she stayed, there would more or less be conflicts. Although she could rely on Ah Jiu to resolve any trouble, she did not want to be a burden. It was her first time here, so it was best to keep a low profile. Furthermore, she had just obtained a heaven-defying treasure. Perhaps there were still traces of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl left in that cave. If someone traced the clues to her, things would worsen. ¡°Ah Jiu, are we going to Yu City now?¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Pei Xiangxiang was in Yu City. She unknowingly developed a distaste for that place. Ye Jiushang thought for a moment before answering, ¡°To the Imperial City first.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t we agree to go to Yu City?¡± ¡°If you want me to help you take revenge, you can go to Yu City now. I can help you kill that woman at any time. If you want to do it yourself, the current you won¡¯t be able to do anything. Actually, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. I can kill her for you.¡± His original intention was to not let things drag. He would kill Pei Xiangxiang directly and end it all. However, Xin¡¯er wanted to take revenge with her own hands, so he took such a long detour. It did not matter though as long as she was happy. As for Pei Xiangxiang¡­ If Xin¡¯er really could not deal with her, it would not be too late for him to attack. ¡°No. Wouldn¡¯t killing her like this be letting her off too easily? I want her to taste all the pain, lose her reputation, be abandoned by everyone, and have nothing before dying. Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll take revenge myself. Let her jump around for a few more days. Soon, I¡¯ll break her legs.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s hatred for Pei Xiangxiang was too intense. It would not end with just killing her. How could that bitter and heart-wrenching hatred be resolved by a simple death? Even now, she still hated Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang. It would have been fine if they had died. But she paid with her life yet failed to deliver their deserved retribution to them. How could she be willing? Only by personally torturing this scumbag and sl*t could she be happy. Ye Jiushang understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s personality. She did not like to rely too much on others, especially on her own matters. He did not make any requests and respected her decision. ¡°I believe you can do it soon. Yu City is not far from Imperial City. It¡¯s only a day¡¯s journey away. We can come and settle scores with her at any time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Imperial City. But what kind of place is Imperial City? Is it the capital of a country? Which country¡¯s capital?¡± Xue Fanxin asked a few questions. Just as he was about to answer, a man in a black robe suddenly appeared. He knelt on one knee in front of Ye Jiushang and said respectfully, ¡°Master, Consort Dowager Jing has fallen ill. The imperial physicians are helpless.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go back and take a look now.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression was a little ugly. His brows were locked. Clearly, he cared about this. Chapter 604 - Ye Dynasty ¡°Ah Jiu, who is Consort Dowager Jing?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. This was the first time she had seen Ye Jiushang care so much about someone from the royalty. In the past, be it in the Nanling Empire or the Heavenly Saints Empire, Ah Jiu was indifferent to everything in the palace. Even with the title of Imperial Uncle and Lord, he did not care about the lives of those from the royal family. Hence, she was curious. Who could make Ah Jiu care for her? ¡°Consort Dowager Jing is my adoptive mother. My biological mother passed away not long after I was born. To have someone for me to rely on, the late emperor conferred upon my biological mother¡¯s personal maid the consort title and let me live under her name.¡± Ye JiushanBy briefly explained his relationship with Consort Dowager Jing. Then, he said to the man, ¡°Heiyu, take them to Imperial City.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man obeyed the order without raising any questions. Ye Jiushang disappeared with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Where did they go?¡± Xue Batian still had no idea what was going on. He only knew that his precious granddaughter and that unfathomable grandson-in-law had left. ¡°Grandpa Xue, Master went to Imperial City. We¡¯ll also go there, but we¡¯ll be a bit late.¡± Little Lei was eating self-cooked roasted meat. It didn¡¯t taste good though. He threw it away after taking a bite. He was no longer in the mood to eat. He looked at Heiyu with a smile and greeted him, ¡°Little brother Heiyu, long time no see. Did you miss me?¡± Hearing the words ¡®little brother,¡¯ Heiyu¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He could not be bothered with him and got straight to business. ¡°Everyone, please follow me. I¡¯ll take you to Imperial City. It¡¯s a five-day long journey. Let¡¯s go to the nearby town to prepare the vehicles.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Brother.¡± Gu Jinyuan bowed simply to thank Heiyu. His intuition told him that the person was very strong, so strong that he could not see through him. Who was Ye Jiushang? Why did he have so many experts by his side? If even his subordinates were so powerful, wouldn¡¯t the master be even stronger? ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I am just following orders,¡± Heiyu replied casually and led the way. Little Lei said coldly, ¡°Tch, these guys all like to pretend to be cold like Master. Ignore him.¡± Gu Jinyuan just gave a smile. He really had too many questions in his heart. He originally wanted to ask Heiyu, but the other party did not seem to like to talk, so he could only ask Little Lei, ¡°Little Lei, which Imperial City are we going to? How much do you know about the distribution of forces in the Mystic Realm?¡± ¡°There is only one Imperial City in the Mystic Realm, the Imperial City of the Ye Dynasty. There is only one country in the entire Mystic Realm, and that is the Ye Dynasty. The Ye Dynasty controls the entire Mystic Realm, or even the entire Tongxuan Continent. Any faction has to submit to the imperial authority, but this is already in the past.¡± If it was the Ye Dynasty a thousand years ago, it would indeed be the overlord of the Tongxuan Continent. Any faction would have to submit to the royal family. However, the current Ye Dynasty was on the decline. Its glory was no longer there. Especially in the past hundred years, the rise of various factions vaguely threatened the supreme authority. Nonetheless, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. The Ye Dynasty was still powerful. If those rising forces fell out with them, they would not gain anything. Chapter 605 - Why Are You Dazed? Xue Fanxin did not know anything about the Ye Dynasty and the various factions in the Mystic Realm. In a few blinks of the eye, she was brought to a gorgeous palace by Ye Jiushang. It was not just a pretty building though; it also had a defensive function. The walls vaguely gave off spirit energy fluctuations. At a glance, one could tell that they were not built with ordinary stone. The various facilities in the room were also extraordinary. Even a chair was valuable. It could be seen that the people who lived here either had extremely noble statuses or powerful backers. Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to a warm jade bed in the room. When the palace maid saw this, she gave way respectfully and knelt on the ground to greet them. ¡°Greetings, Ninth Lord.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, come and take a look at the Consort Dowager.¡± Ye Jiushang ignored the maids. Instead, he sat by the bed and looked at the unconscious woman with a nervous expression. Although Consort Dowager Jing was not his biological mother, she had given him all her motherly love. He treated her as his real mother. Since his mother was sick, how could he not be anxious? Xue Fanxin got ready to check the woman. Unexpectedly, just as she took half a step forward, someone else¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°The emperor arrives, the empress arrives.¡± All the palace maids in the room knelt in the direction of the door. Their foreheads were pressed against the ground, and they did not dare to move. After a while, a middle-aged man in a yellow robe and a graceful and beautiful woman walked in. The two of them were noble and had experts protecting them. There was a young and beautiful woman beside the beautiful woman. A group of people walked in just like that. They ignored the palace maids and eunuchs and came to the side of the jade bed. Seeing that Ye Jiushang was present, everyone was a little shocked. ¡°Jiushang, when did you return?¡± The emperor was the first to speak. He had a smile on his face and looked quite happy. Even if Ye Jiushang did not bow to him, he was not angry at all. ¡°The Ninth Lord has always been elusive. What a coincidence that we came today,¡± the empress said with a smile, secretly sending a look to the woman beside her. When the woman received the empress¡¯s hint, she took a step forward and bowed slightly to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Yuefu greets the Ninth Lord, blessings to the Ninth Lord.¡± Yu Yuefu used her most perfect state to perform in front of Ye Jiushang. Her words and actions were natural and unrestrained. She had applied some makeup, highlighting her natural beauty. Her body emitted a gentle aura, which made people feel very comfortable. Anyone who saw her would feel love for her. However, Ye Jiushang did not react at all. He allowed Yu Yuefu to bow. He did not ask her to straighten up and ignored her. Instead, he said to the dazed Xue Fanxin, ¡°Xin¡¯er, why are you in a daze? Take a look at the Consort Dowager.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xue Fanxin finally reacted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at Her Highness immediately.¡± Yu Yuefu was still waiting for Ye Jiushang¡¯s reply. After all, it was tiring to maintain a bow. But there was no response. In the end, what she saw was Ye Jiushang talking to another woman. This made her furious. She knew that the Ninth Lord was cold and arrogant by nature and did not like to talk to others. However, when she heard the Ninth Lord treat the other woman so well and even address her intimately as ¡®Xin¡¯er,¡¯ she was very displeased. What kind of woman could make the Ninth Lord treat her like this? Chapter 606 - Getting Shot While Lying Down Xue Fanxin could tell that Yu Yuefu was interested in Ye Jiushang. She gave her the feeling that she was a second Su Baifeng. She did not like her. 1 It did not matter though. Such a woman would never gain anything from Ah Jiu. Without Ye Jiushang¡¯s response, Yu Yuefu could only stand up by herself. No matter how displeased she was, she suppressed it and hid her emotions. She waited gently like a clear spring, noble and holy. Among everyone present, only the empress knew Yu Yuefu the best. She was satisfied with her response. She took the initiative to speak and make her presence known. ¡°Ninth Lord, even the imperial physicians are helpless about Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s illness. This girl is so young. Can she really treat her?¡± ¡°Does the empress have a problem with the person I brought?¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s tone carried displeasure and warning. He even released a trace of the pressure of an expert as punishment. The empress was so suppressed by Ye Jiushang¡¯s aura that she almost could not stand straight. If not for the maid supporting her, she would have dropped to the ground. Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity was special. Although he was only a lord of the Ye Dynasty and the ninth brother of the current emperor, the previous emperor had stated his intentions of passing the throne to him. Before his death, he even called the ministers of the court and repeated that Ye Jiushang would succeed to the throne. Ye Jiushang did not follow his wishes. He handed the throne to the current emperor. Not only that, but Ye Jiushang¡¯s strength was also terrifying. He was the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace¡­ All kinds of reasons made the Ye Dynasty¡¯s royal family afraid of him. The current emperor was no exception. No one in the Ye Dynasty knew the ins and outs of this unfathomable Ninth Lord. They only knew that the outcome of provoking him would be tragic. Ye Jiushang did not participate in court affairs. Unless provoked, he would not touch anyone. Over the years, the people of the Ye Dynasty and the ministers in the court learned to avoid him. Nonetheless, human hearts were complicated and greedy. There were so many people in the Ye clan¡¯s royal family. Coupled with the ministers, there were some people who had designs on him. However, it was very difficult for them to see him in person. 1 ¡°Ninth Lord, you must be joking. How could I have any objections to the person you brought? I¡¯m just curious. Is a little girl in the Spirit Transformation Realm comparable to the imperial physicians?¡± No matter how panicked and angry the empress was, she did not dare to show it. She spoke nicely, but she could not take this lying down, so she targeted Xue Fanxin. If not for this brat, how could she have been targeted by Ye Jiushang? Hence, it was all her fault. Xue Fanxin was diagnosing Consort Dowager Jing. She had no idea that the empress disliked her. She could be shot even while lying down. But so what? She just had to do her job. ¡°Ah Jiu, Her Highness is just too weak. The supplements are taking a toll on her body, and it¡¯s getting worse. I¡¯ll give her a gentler prescription first and let her recuperate for a while. Then, I¡¯ll treat her according to her condition.¡± Yu Yuefu secretly laughed and mocked her. She¡¯s just a useless little girl. While she was snickering, what happened next shocked her. Chapter 607 - Unreasonable Even the emperor and empress found the diagnosis unrealistic. The medicines were prescribed by the best imperial physician in the palace, who was also a fifth-grade alchemist. This little girl actually dared to say that the prescription given by a fifth-grade alchemist was burdening her body. How ridiculous. While everyone was secretly mocking Xue Fanxin, Ye Jiushang said with extreme trust, ¡°Then write a prescription.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to take out a pen and paper from her pocket, but the maid had already prepared them for her. ¡°This is a relatively gentle prescription. Let Her Highness take it for a while. When the time comes, I¡¯ll treat her again.¡± ¡°Follow the Ninth Imperial Consort¡¯s prescription and get the medicine.¡± 1 The Ninth Imperial Consort¡­ The crowd was very shocked. Yu Yuefu could not help but ask, ¡°Ninth Lord, when did you marry a consort?¡± Damn it¡­ She had worked so hard to wait for Ye Jiushang and become his consort. She had made sufficient preparations this time and was just waiting for him to come back. Unexpectedly, a Ninth Imperial Consort had appeared. She was enraged. ¡°Do I need to inform you beforehand about my marriage?¡± Ye Jiushang questioned coldly. His eyes revealed his dissatisfaction. The coldness in his body was extremely heavy, freezing everyone in the room until they trembled. 1 Yu Yuefu was given a scare by Ye Jiushang¡¯s terrifying aura. She did not even dare to look at him. However, she could not help but be attracted. Although she knew he was not someone she could control, she still wanted to become his consort. Even if she was like a moth to a flame, she would not hesitate. She felt that she was not inferior to the Ninth Imperial Consort. As long as she worked hard, she would one day have a place in the Ninth Lord¡¯s heart. The empress knew that Yu Yuefu had angered Ye Jiushang and quickly stepped forward to mediate. ¡°Ninth Lord, Yuefu was just caught off guard. She doesn¡¯t mean anything by it. Please forgive her.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Jiushang has just returned. Consort Dowager Jing is also sick. Don¡¯t quibble here and disturb Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s recovery,¡± the emperor also spoke up. Although his words were very pertinent, anyone with a heart could tell that he was biased towards Yu Yuefu. From the beginning to the end, Xue Fanxin had not spoken to the emperor and empress, nor had she provoked these people. However, she could sense that they wanted to tear her apart. Please, I¡¯m only here to treat someone. How did I provoke you? Indeed, most people from the royal family were unreasonable. 1 ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. Don¡¯t disturb the Consort Dowager.¡± Ye Jiushang directly ordered them to leave. His attitude was still indifferent. He did not look at the others anymore. His gaze only lingered between Consort Dowager Jing and Xue Fanxin. During this time, he gave Yu Yuefu a warning look. ¡°Consort Dowager Jing indeed needs a good rest. It¡¯s not good for so many of us to squeeze here. Jiushang, since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll hold a banquet for you another day.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday is in a few days. I hope you can come. This must be the consort you chose.¡± Only then did the emperor size up Xue Fanxin, but he did not notice anything special. Yu Yuefu had been carefully nurtured by him and the empress. He thought that such an outstanding woman could move Ye Jiushang¡¯s heart, but unexpectedly¡­ 1 Chapter 608 - Her Good Match Xue Fanxin felt uncomfortable being sized up by the emperor, but the other party was the ruler of a country¡ªno, the entire Tongxuan Continent. He was the most noble and influential person. To have a better life in the future, she had to behave. ¡°Xue Fanxin greets Your Majesty, blessings to Your Majesty.¡± Xue Fanxin bowed briefly to the emperor and did not kneel and kowtow like the maids. Furthermore, she stood up without waiting for the emperor¡¯s instructions. Under normal circumstances, this kind of behavior would be a great disrespect to the emperor. The crime could be big or small. If the emperor did not mind, then it was fine. If he did, it would not be too much to even chop off your head. The emperor was already dissatisfied with Xue Fanxin, and it only increased. But he would not show it. He pretended to be easygoing and forced a smile. ¡°Your name is Xue Fanxin and your surname is Xue. Are you from the Xue family?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have nothing to do with the Xue family.¡± The emperor seemed to be secretly delighted. ¡°You¡¯re very lucky to be favored by Jiushang.¡± Many women in the Ye Dynasty dreamed of marrying Ye Jiushang. But they could not even see him, let alone marry him. Unfortunately, the emperor¡¯s imperial edict was useless to Ye Jiushang. Otherwise, he would have long wedded Ye Jiushang with Yu Yuefu. There would be no need for such trouble. Yu Yuefu hated Xue Fanxin to the core. Her fingers kept tugging at her sleeve as she tried her best to control her emotions. She could not act rashly. Xue Fanxin, just you wait. The Ninth Imperial Consort will be me sooner or later. 1 Xue Fanxin was not interested in the schemes of the royal family. She was disgusted with the emperor¡¯s lies and had no interest in talking to these people. She threw a glance at Ye Jiushang. How could Ye Jiushang not know what the emperor and the others were up to? He was just too lazy to care. He felt annoyed and said, ¡°The Consort Dowager needs to rest. Please leave. Don¡¯t disturb her rest. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Yu Yuefu got anxious. After all, she had yet to speak to him. She had finally been able to see the Ninth Lord. If she did not even say a word, wouldn¡¯t she have missed this opportunity for nothing? She did not know when she would see him again. Perhaps it would be a year or even longer. How could she win his favor? No, she had to make the Ninth Lord notice her this time¡­ Yu Yuefu decided to take a gamble. Taking a step forward, she was about to use all her strength to persuade him to stay. Unexpectedly, he disappeared outside the door with Xue Fanxin. She had clearly seen the Ninth Lord strolling along. How had he disappeared in the blink of an eye? The Ninth Lord was indeed as unfathomable, mysterious, and powerful as the rumors said. Such a man was a good match for her, Yu Yuefu. No matter what, she had to get him. Chapter 609 - A Little Messy Ye Jiushang openly returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate with Xue Fanxin. The guards outside the Lord¡¯s Estate went forward and bowed when they saw Ye Jiushang. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°She will be the mistress of this place from now on. Her orders will be equivalent to mine. Do you understand?¡± Ye Jiushang said to the guards before walking toward the door. The guards shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°All of you can get up.¡± Xue Fanxin felt that this was too high-profile and was not used to it. She wanted to say more to them, but she realized that Ye Jiushang had walked away. She caught up to him and said, ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you announce my identity? I¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble now. When those people found out that I was the Ninth Consort in the palace, all of them looked like they wanted to skin me alive.¡± She had just come to the Mystic Realm and Imperial City. Without doing anything, she made a bunch of enemies. How could she play happily in the future? She did not want to waste her time on such meaningless scheming. ¡°This is something that will happen sooner or later. The earlier you face it, the better. If anyone comes to make trouble for you, you can rely on me to ¡®do whatever you want.¡¯ Even if you poke the sky of the Ye Dynasty, I¡¯ll take care of it for you,¡± Ye Jiushang said. His words were arrogant, not taking the Ye Dynasty seriously. Xue Fanxin felt a lot more at ease for some reason. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s your relationship with the Nanling Empire, the Heavenly Saints Empire, and the Ye Dynasty? Why are you the Lord and Imperial Uncle wherever you go?¡± ¡°The rulers of the Nanling Empire and the Heavenly Saints Empire are decided by the Ye Dynasty. They are considered small vassal states. To be precise, they are just a way to manage the secular world. The entire Tongxuan Continent is ruled by the Ye Dynasty, and I am the Ninth Lord. What do you think my relationship with these three countries is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little chaotic¡­¡± No wonder the royal families of the Nanling Empire and the Heavenly Saints Empire had the surname Ye. They came from the Ye Dynasty. This should be a relatively secret matter. Not many people from the Nanling Empire and the Heavenly Saints Empire knew about it, but the Ye Dynasty should be aware of it. Even the emperor of the Ye Dynasty was afraid of Ah Jiu, let alone small vassal countries like the Nanling Empire and the Heavenly Saints Empire. If even the capital of the Tongxuan Continent was afraid of him, wouldn¡¯t Ah Jiu stand at the peak of this continent? This identity was indeed powerful. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. From now on, stay in the Lord¡¯s Estate. If anyone dares to cause trouble for you, you can deal with them as you please. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and brought her through beautiful courtyards, long corridors, and gardens to a bamboo forest. ¡°Ah Jiu, why is there such a large bamboo forest in your estate?¡± How was such a large bamboo forest still in the residence? It was simply the wilderness. Chapter 610 - What a Waste Ye Jiushang stood in the bamboo forest. With a wave of his hand, the bamboos magically moved and formed various formations neatly, revealing a flat stone path. All kinds of strange flowers and herbs were planted on its sides. ¡°Wow¡­ Why can these bamboos move?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked. She felt that every bamboo seemed to be alive. When the wind blew, the green bamboo leaves slowly swayed, as if they were greeting someone. They looked cute. The spiritual energy in the bamboo forest was extremely rich. It was an excellent place to cultivate. ¡°This bamboo forest is planted with the Spirit Gathering Formation as the foundation and the psychedelic array as the support. It¡¯s accompanied by a killing array, the Heavenly South Dipper Star Formation, and the Nine Palaces and Eight Trigrams Formation. There are also some mechanisms and traps here. Even if all 50,000 Imperial Guards of Imperial City come, they can only die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± With a bunch of array formations and traps, who could invade this place? ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you create such a powerful bamboo forest in your residence?¡± Xue Fanxin did not dare to step lightly. The thought of those messy array formations made her hair stand on end. Although she was not familiar with array formations, she knew very well how powerful they were. Furthermore, there were a bunch of them. ¡°For peace and quiet,¡± Ye Jiushang said. Then, he pulled Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and led her into the bamboo forest. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you in. I¡¯ll teach you how to control this bamboo forest. It¡¯s inside the Nine Palaces and Eight Trigrams formation. There are a total of eight entrances, and in the middle is the courtyard you will live in. Only one entrance is safe every time. If you activate the Nine Palaces and Eight Trigrams Formation, any one of the entrances will be a dead end.¡± Ye Jiushang led Xue Fanxin into the bamboo forest leisurely. His steps were slow, and when necessary, he would stop and explain everything to her in detail. He also taught her how to control this forest and what to pay attention to. Xue Fanxin absorbed everything. Although she could not understand and control this bamboo forest right away, she could at least enter and leave as she pleased. If she learned for a few more days, controlling this bamboo forest would not be difficult. Such a mysterious bamboo forest was indeed a good place! In the center of the bamboo forest was a beautiful manor that was half man-made and half natural. Countless precious flowers and herbs were planted here. The stone tables and stools in the pavilion were all made of spirit jade. In the pool was a huge black jade crystal that attracted the dew in the bamboo forest. Every item in the manor was extraordinary. Even the roadbed was paved with precious jade. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you like this place?¡± Ye Jiushang explained the array formations and mechanisms in the bamboo forest. He did not say anything about the manor. The moment Xue Fanxin stepped into the manor, she was stunned by the exquisiteness and luxury of the place. She felt as if she had walked into a paradise filled with treasures. ¡°Ah Jiu, how much did you spend on this manor?¡± Xue Fanxin did not answer the question. She did not say if she liked this manor or not, but she asked about its value. Using warm jade to pave the way was really a waste. That was a priceless thing. A palm¡¯s worth could be sold for a sky-high price. The entire manor¡¯s roads were paved with warm jade. How much warm jade would that take! Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart ached at the thought. She wished she could dig it all up and sell it for money. Chapter 611 - Money Treasure How could Ye Jiushang not know what Xue Fanxin, that money-grubber, was thinking? He gently knocked her head and reprimanded her dotingly, ¡°Don¡¯t always spend your time on these unimportant things. Cultivate well. Every stone in this manor serves a purpose. They¡¯re not casually placed, nor are they wasted. Don¡¯t even think about selling them for money.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue Fanxin covered her head with both hands. She was really curious about this manor. Her two round eyes kept staring at a certain lord, waiting for him to give her a surprise. ¡°Do you see the rockery built with mystic crystal jade in the pool? Its function is to nourish the dew attracted from the bamboo forest into spirit dew. Drinking it can cleanse the impurities in the human body, improve the physique, shape the bones, and increase the cultivation level. It¡¯s equivalent to consuming a Marrow Cleansing Pill. However, it needs to be drunk for a long time to have obvious effects. Furthermore, the effects are a hundred times that of the Marrow Cleansing Pill, and it doesn¡¯t come with the pain. This mystic crystal jade fake mountain can only nourish ten drops of spirit dew a day.¡± ¡°That little?¡± Ten drops a day. How long would it take to accumulate a cup? But what was rare was precious. This Mystic Crystal Dew must be very valuable. ¡°It¡¯s already quite a lot. Do you know what a drop of spirit dew is worth outside?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Xue Fanxin asked excitedly. ¡°Not even 10 million crystal coins can buy a drop.¡± ¡°10 million crystal coins a drop. Ten drops a day. Then wouldn¡¯t you easily earn 100 million crystal coins a day?¡± Wow, wow, wow¡­ Her Ah Jiu was a hen that laid golden eggs. How powerful was he? Ye Jiushang knocked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head again, his face filled with a doting smile. ¡°Do you think these ten drops of Spirit Dew are so easy to create? First, you have to introduce the dew in the bamboo forest into the Mystic Crystal Jade. It has to be the first drops of dew in the morning. Then, they have to be purified by the Water Spirit Array in the Mystic Crystal Jade. After that, they have to be nourished for 49 days before they can be formed. If anything goes wrong in the middle, all your previous efforts will be in vain.¡± ¡°So troublesome!¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected the expensive-looking mystic crystal jade rockery to have so many mysteries. Then, did the other items in the manor have other secrets? ¡°Trouble is secondary. The key is whether you can actually nourish the spirit dew. The method is not simple. Just that Water Spirit Array alone, only two or three people in the entire Tongxuan Continent can set it up.¡± If this Spirit Dew was so easy to obtain, how could it be so priceless? Xue Fanxin looked at the Mystic Crystal Jade Fake Mountain now as if she was looking at a huge treasure that would give birth to money every day. Her eyes lit up. She felt that countless coins were flowing into her pocket. ¡°Are you thinking about money again?¡± Ye Jiushang could tell it at a glance. Although speechless, he liked her money-loving personality. 1 ¡°This is a treasure that makes money every day. So what if I want money? I¡¯m so poor now that I don¡¯t have a single crystal coin.¡± ¡°If you want crystal coins, just tell me.¡± ¡°How many crystal coins do you have? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s like in the Tongxuan Realm where you can¡¯t even finish spending a few billion spirit coins?¡± Xue Fanxin asked straightforwardly, already having designs on Ye Jiushang¡¯s treasure vault. Anyway, they would be husband and wife. His money was equivalent to hers. Why should she be polite? Chapter 612 - Not Being a Weakling Ye Jiushang did not declare his wealth to her. In fact, even he did not know very well. He only had a rough idea. ¡°You only need to know that you won¡¯t lack money here. Don¡¯t always spend your time on that. The most important thing for you now is to work hard to increase your strength. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to pave the way for you. Although I don¡¯t mind it, is this what you want?¡± Xue Fanxin shook her head. ¡°No. I want to walk my own path. In the future, I must become someone who can fight alongside you.¡± She did not want to be a weakling who always hid behind men and needed protection. ¡°Then work hard at cultivation. Don¡¯t think about money all day. When you have strength and ability, money will naturally be easy to obtain.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since Ah Jiu says so, I have to work hard. Ah Jiu, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡± ¡°About the Consort Dowager?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked. She was speechless at his intelligence. She had yet to say anything, but he had already guessed it. This guy was too smart. ¡°If I didn¡¯t even know this, how could I have gotten to where I am today? Even if I don¡¯t have high hopes for her recovery, I still understand her. Even if she is sick, it won¡¯t be so serious. At the very least, her condition wouldn¡¯t deteriorate so quickly. Did you discover anything when you treated the Consort Dowager today?¡± ¡°Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s pulse looks weak, but there¡¯s actually nothing wrong. The reason she¡¯s unconscious is that she was given a slow poison. This poison won¡¯t be fatal. It will only cause people to fall into a long-term coma and only die when their bodily functions are exhausted. It can¡¯t be discovered by ordinary doctors. The victim will appear to be extremely weak, so ordinary doctors will prescribe some nourishing prescriptions to deal with it.¡± If she had not done some research on poisonous things, it would be very difficult for her to discover that Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s coma was caused by poison. This was a serious matter. At that time, the emperor and empress were both present, so she did not tell the truth, choosing to disclose it in private. Ye Jiushang was not surprised by the truth. He looked like he had expected it. ¡°It¡¯s not much different from what I guessed.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, what do you think the person who poisoned Consort Dowager Jing is up to? They poisoned her but don¡¯t want her life. They only made her fall into a coma. What¡¯s the point of doing this?¡± ¡°The advantage is that they can lure me out.¡± 1 Everyone in the Ye Dynasty knew about his relationship with Consort Dowager Jing. She was not a threat to anyone. If someone wanted to harm her, their goal must be him. ¡°Lure you out for what?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. She felt that the poisoning of Consort Dowager Jing was not simple. ¡°No matter what they want to do, I won¡¯t fall into their trap. I¡¯ll make them regret it. Alright, I¡¯ll deal with the Consort Dowager myself. I¡¯ll take you to your living quarters now.¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand again and walked towards the inner courtyard. A man in a black robe suddenly appeared. He knelt on one knee and reported, ¡°Master, a phenomenon has appeared in the Moon Burial Ridge, attracting the attention of many factions. All the large families and sects have sent people to investigate. The royal family has also started to take action.¡± Chapter 613 - So Outstanding Xue Fanxin noticed that the man¡¯s clothes were the same as Heiyu¡¯s. The material and style were similar, but there were some small details that were different. It was obvious that they were all Ye Jiushang¡¯s people. The man also noticed Xue Fanxin. Although he was curious about her, he did not dare overstep his boundaries. He did not even look at her. He had never seen his master so close to any woman. Even Consort Dowager Jing was obedient to him. At most, his master¡¯s attitude towards Consort Dowager Jing was a little better and he spoke a little more. He treated her no differently from other women in other aspects. But the woman in front of him was different. He could sense that his master did not reject her at all. ¡°Moon Burial Ridge.¡± Ye Jiushang pondered on the incident. Then, he ordered, ¡°Heiyao, you are in charge of this matter. Pay close attention to their movements and report to me at any time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Order Heiran to serve the consort.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heiyao followed Ye Jiushang¡¯s orders, but he had guessed Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity. So this woman was the consort his master had chosen. From the beginning to the end, Xue Fanxin did not say a word. Only after Heiyao left did she ask, ¡°Ah Jiu, is it really okay for you to let that person called Heiran serve me?¡± Heiran¡­ From the name, one could tell that she was a woman. She did not want anything like Zhuiyue to repeat. After all, her Ah Jiu was too outstanding. Any woman would be tempted by him. Not every woman could maintain a rational mind in love. Some would get blinded and do something irrational. Ye Jiushang knew what Xue Fanxin was worried about. He scratched her nose and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Heiran is not Zhuiyue. Apart from being strong, anyone who can enter my Black Shadow Guard must be perfect in every aspect. Otherwise, I won¡¯t accept them. I casually established the Night Shadow Guards in the Heavenly Saints Empire, resulting in flaws in the personnel.¡± Chapter 614 - Really Want to Eat You Ye Jiushang noticed Xue Fanxin¡¯s panic and fear. He pulled her into his arms, wrapped one hand around her waist, and gently touched her cheek with the other. He first kissed her forehead gently before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. I¡¯ll always be yours. I¡¯ll belong to you, and only you.¡± All women liked to hear sweet nothings. Xue Fanxin was naturally no exception. She revealed her feminine side and asked coquettishly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°More real than pearls.¡± ¡°Annoying. You always use that phrase.¡± ¡°I learned it from you. Silly girl, don¡¯t always think about those impossible things and waste your brain. If you let your thoughts run wild again, I¡¯ll eat you up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much meat now. It¡¯s not delicious.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s face was as red as an apple. She imagined the scene of her and Ye Jiushang doing it¡­ Stop, stop. Why was she thinking about that? It was too embarrassing. Chapter 615 - Mother Ruan, Liu Qing Xue Fanxin came to the small courtyard where Ye Jiushang lived. After entering, she realized that there was another world here. In front was a gorgeous residence. Behind her was a natural hot spring. It was luxurious and mysterious, making people marvel. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a hot spring.¡± Xue Fanxin admired the house, but she was getting numb to such things. After all, she had a boyfriend who was filled with treasures. Only when she saw the natural hot spring in the backyard did she feel the excitement. She wished she could go down and soak in it now. Ye Jiushang stroked her head. ¡°Its water is drawn from the spirit spring in the mountain. There are spirit jades in the pool that can help with cultivation. Take a bath; it will be very beneficial to you. Enjoy yourself. I¡¯ll go deal with some things first. Someone will come and serve you later.¡± ¡°Alright. Go do your thing. By the way, when will Grandpa and the others reach Imperial City?¡± ¡°In five days.¡± ¡°Okay. With Little Lei accompanying them, they shouldn¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Little Lei was quite violent. Whoever dared to provoke him would be unlucky. With Heiyu, her grandfather and the others would definitely be able to arrive at Imperial City safely. She did not have to worry. After Ye Jiushang left, Xue Fanxin took off her clothes and soaked in the hot spring. She even swam in it and enjoyed the huge place alone. She could play happily by herself. About an hour later, two middle-aged women walked in with clean clothes. They came to the side of the hot spring and knelt down. ¡°Your Highness, before His Highness left, he instructed that you can only soak in the hot spring for an hour at most. Now that an hour has passed, Your Highness, please get up and change.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Xue Fanxin was very cooperative. A middle-aged woman took out a soft towel and draped it over her. The other woman started to wipe her wet hair. The two of them did things seriously and did not dare to slight her or speak carelessly, making the atmosphere very dull. Xue Fanxin could not stand it and casually found a topic. ¡°Why are you working here?¡± When she came to the bamboo forest, she did not see anyone. Coupled with the uniqueness of this place, she was curious why these two could come here. ¡°Your Highness, I was saved by the Lord. I will only serve the Lord in my life. I will do whatever the Lord wants me to do.¡± ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°My name is Mother Ruan.¡± ¡°I am Liu Qing.¡± ¡°Mother Ruan, Liu Qing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± When Mother Ruan and Liu Qing heard Xue Fanxin call their names, they immediately knelt and waited for instructions. The two of them were extremely well-behaved, not breaking any rules. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I was just calling out casually. Get up.¡± Xue Fanxin got speechless at these subordinates kneeling down for no reason, but she knew that this was how they were. It was useless to say anything. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Can you get me something to eat?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll prepare the food.¡± Liu Qing left to prepare dinner while Mother Ruan stayed behind to comb Xue Fanxin¡¯s hair. Xue Fanxin originally wanted to talk to them more, but these two were not good with words, so she should stay by herself. After eating her fill, she would go and have a good sleep and plan her future. She had to arrange everything well so that she could do it relatively perfectly. Chapter 616 - Mine Xue Fanxin lay on the bed and slept soundly. Before sleeping, she went to the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space to take a look. The vitality in the space was more exuberant than before. She could vaguely see a tender green light shining, especially the Tree of Life. It gathered rich wood spirit power as if the entire tree was glowing. The Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid were the same. Although the wood spirit power gathered was not as rich as the Tree of Life, it was not much different. It was difficult to find a second precious plant in the world. It finally looked a little like it. ¡°Ah Jiu said that as long as I raise you, I can help him. Now that you¡¯re growing well, when Ah Jiu needs it, I hope you can help him.¡± Xue Fanxin watered the three plants and chatted with them before going to do something else. She had planted many vegetables in the space and they had long ripened. Even the grapevines were hanging low with fruits. If not for the fact that the space had the ability to preserve freshness, these vegetables and fruits would have rotted. ¡°There are so many grapes. Why don¡¯t I use them to brew wine? I can make pickled vegetables. Also, I should start making those fish cans. Otherwise, we¡¯ll never be able to finish it.¡± Xue Fanxin put the grapes and vegetables aside for the time being. She would do the rest later. She would go back to sleep first and recuperate before cultivating. The most important thing now was to increase her strength. This bamboo forest was an excellent place to cultivate. Ah Jiu had brought her here because he hoped that she could cultivate well. She could not let him down. ¡°Sleep, sleep.¡± Xue Fanxin came out of the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and lay on the bed to sleep. Perhaps because she was too tired, she fell asleep not long after closing her eyes. At the same time, some people could not eat or sleep. Their hearts were filled with hatred. Yu Yuefu had been angry ever since she returned from the palace. She had smashed everything in the room, but it was not enough to vent her anger. A maidservant went forward to persuade her and got beaten to death. After that, no one dared to say another word. All the maidservants knelt on the ground and did not even dare to move. ¡°Damn it¡­ Where did this slut come from? She actually stole my Ninth Lord. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I don¡¯t care who you are. How dare you snatch my position as the Ninth Imperial Consort? I¡¯ll definitely make you die without a burial place. The position of the Ninth Imperial Consort can only belong to me, and the Ninth Lord can only be mine. Whoever dares to snatch him from me, I¡¯ll take their life. ¡°B*tch, I want you to die. I want you to die.¡± Yu Yuefu was terrifying. Her face was ferocious, making people feel afraid just by looking at her. A middle-aged woman walked in. When she saw the broken things on the ground, she was helpless and reprimanded, ¡°Yuefu, you have to change your temper. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer in the future. At least, learn to control it. What did I teach you?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just angry. I¡¯ve worked so hard for so long. I was just about to become the Ninth Consort, but Xue Fanxin ruined everything. How can I not be angry?¡± Ever since she was young, both her parents and the emperor and empress had said that she would become the Ninth Imperial Consort. Therefore, in her heart, the position belonged to her. How could she not be angry that something that belonged to her had been snatched away? Chapter 617 - Know Yourself and Your Enemy Just the thought of Xue Fanxin as the Ninth Consort made Yu Yuefu enraged. She wished she could kill her. She would never let Xue Fanxin off. Never. ¡°Yuefu, why can¡¯t you stay calm? So what if the position of the Ninth Imperial Consort is being occupied by others? Since ancient times, have there not been enough cases of the main consort being crippled and replaced by others? No matter what position it is, even if it¡¯s the throne of the empress, if you¡¯re not strong enough, you¡¯ll be pulled down sooner or later. What you have to do now is investigate Xue Fanxin. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle. Rather than wasting time and energy, why don¡¯t you plan your next steps?¡± ¡°Mother, I know what to do. It¡¯s just that when I think of her, I feel angry. If I don¡¯t vent, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡± Yu Yuefu¡¯s anger had decreased quite a lot. She calmed down and thought of a way to deal with Xue Fanxin. She, Yu Yuefu, was the pearl in the palm of the current Grand Preceptor. Her talent and appearance were all top-notch. The current empress was her aunt and Elder Meng Rou of the Heavenly Spirit Sect was her master¡­ With such an advantage, how could she be afraid of a small Xue Fanxin? However, she could not be too hasty, or she would be the one to suffer. Before taking action, she had to get a deep understanding of Xue Fanxin. The most important thing now was to investigate Xue Fanxin and find out everything about her. Only then could she get rid of this slut as soon as possible. ¡°Mother, should we send people from the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate to investigate her?¡± Yu Yuefu asked, already impatient to do this. ¡°We can¡¯t. Our Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate must not participate in this matter. Ye Jiushang is not someone to be trifled with. If he finds out we are involved, it will be troublesome.¡± ¡°Then who should we use?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You do your thing. It¡¯s rare for the Ninth Lord to appear. You have to seize the opportunity and focus all your attention on him.¡± For her daughter¡¯s happiness, she had to be extra careful. She would give the Ninth Consort¡¯s throne to her. Whoever dared to ruin her daughter¡¯s happiness, she would take their life. After comforting her daughter, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife left and returned to her room. After a long time, she took out half a jade pendant from her storage bag as if she had made a major decision. She put it away and changed into light clothes before leaving. Xue Fanxin had no idea what had happened in the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. Even if she knew, she would not care. Ah Jiu was here for him, so she was not afraid. She woke up refreshed. Mother Ruan and Liu Qing had brought her quite a few clothes. There were a few large chests, and one of them was relatively light and suitable for cultivation. Hence, she casually took one and put it on, then went to the courtyard to start cultivating. She had not practiced the Xue You Sword Art and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance for many days, as well as the Voice of Heaven and Earth that she had comprehended previously. There was also the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation¡­ There were too many things. She had to do them one by one. Chapter 618 - Subordinate Heiran The center of the bamboo forest was an excellent place to cultivate. Just by standing there, one could sense an endless stream of spirit energy flowing into their bodies. This was equivalent to being able to cultivate even while standing. Xue Fanxin took a deep breath and summoned the Xue You Flute. She transformed it into the Xue You Sword and practiced the Xue You Sword Art in the courtyard. She used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance at the same time. The combination of sword technique and spirit technique became increasingly perfect. As her cultivation level improved, using these two moves at the same time would no longer be so strenuous. The Xue You Sword was connected to her mind. She could sense the sword intent hidden in the sword. She could already use the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance at will. She could casually create a spirit butterfly. As she gained a deeper understanding of it, she realized that these spirit butterflies had a communication function. ¡°Go, tell Ah Jiu that I miss him.¡± Xue Fanxin planned to test if the spirit butterflies could really send messages. She produced a few spirit butterflies and sent them to Ye Jiushang. Not long after, she sensed an unfamiliar aura in the surroundings and immediately raised her guard. A black shadow suddenly flashed over and attacked her. Xue Fanxin dodged in time and counterattacked. The Xue You Sword swept out, and she used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance as a defense to fight the black-clothed person. The black-clothed person was very powerful. They easily broke through her sword aura and defense. Then, they pointed their hand at her. If the other party had a weapon, she would have already been killed. It could be seen that the black-clothed person had shown mercy. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not simple for you to dodge my attack with your Spirit Transformation cultivation level.¡± The black-clothed person retracted their hand and took off the veil on their face. They knelt on one knee in front of Xue Fanxin and said respectfully, ¡°I am Heiran. Greetings, Your Highness. Please forgive me for my offense.¡± ¡°You are Heiran?¡± Xue Fanxin seriously sized up the woman in front of her. At first glance, she felt that she was a straightforward person who did not care about trifles. ¡°Yes, I am Heiran. I was ordered by Master to serve Your Highness.¡± Heiran was still kneeling on one knee. Unless Xue Fanxin commanded, she would not get up. Her words and actions were not disrespectful at all. Xue Fanxin¡¯s first impression of Heiran was not bad. She was strong enough and knew her limits. She was hundreds of times better than Zhuiyue. No wonder Ah Jiu had such a high opinion of Heiran. This person was outstanding and would not have nefarious thoughts like Zhuiyue. ¡°Get up. Your move just now was very powerful. Why don¡¯t you spar with me a few more times? I really want to know how strong Ah Jiu¡¯s Black Shadow Guards are.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heiran was not worried about hurting her. Although she was curious about the consort, she would not question any of her master¡¯s decisions. She only needed to listen to his orders. Her master had asked her to serve the consort, so the consort was her master. She would follow her from now on. ¡°Let me make it clear first. I won¡¯t show mercy. Watch this.¡± Xue Fanxin attacked with all her might. With Heiran¡¯s strength, the only way she could hurt her was if the sun rose from the west. Chapter 619 - Spirit Butterfly Message Heiran was indeed powerful. Xue Fanxin used all her abilities but could not gain any advantage. She could not even touch the corner of her clothes. If not for Heiran showing mercy, she would have long been defeated. In a real fight, she would be dead by now. But the spar revealed her shortcomings. It also stimulated her fighting spirit and the potential in her body, and she could even comprehend new things from battle. In less than an hour, she had touched the threshold of the Spirit Master Realm and successfully advanced. ¡°This works?¡± Heiran was shocked to see that Xue Fanxin actually advanced while fighting. Breakthroughs were a huge matter for cultivators. If someone destroyed their advancement midway, not only would they fail, but their foundation would also be affected. In serious cases, their meridians might rupture. Therefore, cultivators would choose a safe place to break through. It was impossible for them to advance in battle because this was extremely dangerous and unlikely. Yet their consort did just that. What a strange person! ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through.¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected to advance after fighting with Heiran. She felt refreshed. Her body was brimming with energy, her meridians had expanded quite a lot, and the spirit energy in her dantian was even more boundless. The feeling of becoming stronger was amazing! ¡°Heiran, thank you.¡± ¡°This is the result of your own hard work, Your Highness. It has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± ¡°If not for this spar, how could I have advanced so easily? Anyway, thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°A meal¡­¡± Heiran was not interested in eating. She only felt that Xue Fanxin¡¯s way of thanking was a little special. Cultivators generally did not pay much attention to food. They would not starve too quickly, especially people with higher cultivation levels like them. They would not feel hungry even if they did not eat for three to five days. They would just eat something to settle it. Hence, cultivators rarely used meals to express their gratitude. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast when I¡¯m free. In a few days, when Grandpa and Little Lei arrive, I¡¯ll make a delicious meal. I¡¯ll treat you to it then.¡± Heiran was still not interested, but this was the consort¡¯s good intentions. She should be grateful. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome! I¡¯ll go take a bath and change into clean clothes. Do whatever you want.¡± Xue Fanxin turned to leave. She returned to her courtyard and planned to take a bath. She had not seen Ah Jiu since yesterday and really missed him! She wondered how her spirit butterfly transmission was going. Ye Jiushang was busy dealing with a pile of things the moment he returned yesterday. During this time, he had gone out again. He was still busy, so he did not have time to see Xue Fanxin. While instructing his subordinates, a beautiful seven-colored butterfly flew in and stopped in front of him. His subordinates also noticed it and were about to destroy it. ¡°Stop.¡± Ye Jiushang stopped them in time, not letting anyone touch the butterfly. Then, he reached out. The spirit butterfly landed on the back of Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand. It flapped its wings a few times before turning into spirit energy and dissipating into the world. Ye Jiushang smiled happily. That smile stunned everyone in the room. Heavens! They had not expected their master to smile. This was the first time they had seen their master smile! Chapter 620 - Really Can Ye Jiushang could tell at a glance that the spirit butterfly was Xue Fanxin¡¯s. He even heard her voice from the spirit butterfly: Ah Jiu, I miss you. Although it was only a short sentence, it made him happy and warm. Xin¡¯er was indeed smart. She had comprehended the magical effects of the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance in such a short time. Ye Jiushang sat there and smiled for a long time. Then, he used his spirit energy to condense a spirit butterfly. He said to it in front of his subordinates, ¡°I miss you too.¡± 1 He let the spirit butterfly fly out. He only retracted his gaze when it disappeared into the distance. The subordinates were stunned, staring straight at Ye Jiushang. There was a sentence written on everyone¡¯s faces: Is this their master? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue.¡± Ye Jiushang resumed his cold appearance. His body emitted the aura of a superior. As long as you stood in front of him, you would feel pressured. His subordinates did not dare to ask about their master¡¯s private matters, nor did they say anything else. They got down to business. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already investigated. The person who poisoned the Consort Dowager is the empress. The emperor knows about the poison. He tacitly agreed to her actions.¡± ¡°Master, Ouyang Xiangxiang of the Ouyang family will be coming to Imperial City to auction their new work, the Fire Cloud Sword. Although it was created by Ouyang Xiangxiang, it¡¯s rumored that Master Ouyang guided her the entire time, which is equivalent to his work. Master Ouyang intends to let Ouyang Xiangxiang be his successor, and he is now nurturing her.¡± ¡°Master, Su Baifeng has been hiding in the Ten Thousand Flower Sect ever since she came to the Mystic Realm. She has never left.¡± ¡°Master, the Hai family¡¯s Golden Sea Pavilion has been suppressing the Purple Cloud Tower recently. The Hai Feng financial envoy has returned to the Hai family to investigate this matter.¡± Ye Jiushang listened to his subordinates report one thing after another. ¡°Keep an eye on the Consort Dowager without alerting the enemy. I¡¯ll leave these people for the Consort to practice on. I don¡¯t care what methods you use, but you must get Ouyang Xiangxiang to take her Fire Cloud Sword to the Golden Sea Pavilion for auction. As for the Golden Sea Pavilion, we¡¯ll make a decision when the financial envoy returns.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can leave. Do what you have to. Don¡¯t disturb me unless there¡¯s something important.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates received the order and left. In the blink of an eye, they had all disappeared. Ye Jiushang was used to it. After finishing his work, he would return to the bamboo forest and look for the little consort who missed him. Xue Fanxin had just come out of the hot spring. Under the care of Mother Ruan and Liu Qing, she dressed and combed her hair. She sat in front of the dressing table without moving. Her soul floated into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space from time to time. A beautiful spirit butterfly flew over. It first circled her and then landed on her shoulder. ¡°Spirit butterfly¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was excited to see it. She could sense that it was not hers. From the aura emitted by its spirit energy, it belonged to Ah Jiu. The spirit butterfly stayed on Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder for a while, then flew to her hand and sent the message: I miss you too. Xue Fanxin was excited. ¡°Wow¡­ It actually works. It really works. Haha¡­ It¡¯s amazing.¡± Mother Ruan and Liu Qing did not know what Xue Fanxin was happy about, but as long as she was happy, they would not be concerned about the rest. Chapter 621 - Addicted Xue Fanxin found it novel and exciting. She condensed another spirit butterfly to send a message. Ye Jiushang had returned to the bamboo forest. He took his time getting to the courtyard. Soon, he noticed the spirit butterfly fly over and listened to the message: Ah Jiu, I¡¯ve advanced to the Spirit Master Realm. Can you take me out to celebrate? As Xue Fanxin¡¯s cultivation level was too low, the spirit butterfly dissipated after sending the message. This time, it had sent a little too much information, so it barely did the job. Any more information and it would probably have failed. ¡°This silly girl is getting hooked!¡± Ye Jiushang did not find it childish but rather interesting. He replied to her, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you out to play today.¡± Xue Fanxin was playing with the first butterfly. She found it beautiful and could not get tired of looking at it. After a while, another one flew over. Hearing the message, she got excited and jumped up in joy. ¡°Oh yay, long live¡­¡± Mother Ruan and Liu Qing had some understanding of Xue Fanxin¡¯s lively personality. They also knew that the two butterflies were extraordinary. They did not think that it was strange for her to cheer and jump, nor would they ask too much. They just had to do their own thing. ¡°Should I send another one to Ah Jiu?¡± Xue Fanxin was about to condense a spirit butterfly, but halfway through, she was interrupted by a voice. ¡°What message do you want to send to me? Just say it. There¡¯s no need to use the spirit butterfly.¡± Xue Fanxin was happy to hear his voice. Ignoring the others, she pounced into his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Ah Jiu, I learned how to use the spirit butterfly to send messages.¡± Ye Jiushang pinched her neck and said dotingly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My little consort is the most powerful. You actually comprehended the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance in such a short time. I thought you would take more than a year!¡± ¡°You¡¯re praising me too much.¡± ¡°Not many people can do it. Some people can¡¯t even comprehend it in their entire lives.¡± ¡°Is this that difficult?¡± Xue Fanxin did not think that the spirit butterfly¡¯s communication was that difficult. She easily grasped it. ¡°This move looks simple, but it¡¯s actually very complicated. Firstly, you have to condense a spirit butterfly with spirituality. Even if it¡¯s someone with extremely good talent and comprehension, they can only condense a spirit butterfly with attack or defense. It has almost no spirituality and can¡¯t transmit information. Secondly, it has to have enough spirit energy to support it. Otherwise, it will dissipate before long. There are other small details¡­ In short, the spirit butterfly communication move is not simple.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I think it¡¯s quite complicated too.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s complicated? You still comprehended it.¡± ¡°Hehe! Ah Jiu, you just said that we¡¯ll go out today. Are we leaving now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you around.¡± When Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s impatient expression, he shook his head helplessly, his eyes filled with doting. Actually, it was not bad to have someone to dote on. Chapter 622 - 622 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (1) 622 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (1) As the capital of the Tongxuan Continent, the city was naturally the most prosperous and magnificent. Xue Fanxin did not exactly know how large Imperial City was. She only knew that it was unimaginably huge. Although it was called a city, it was actually equivalent to a small country. It was a prosperous place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. It was said that it would take five days and five nights to walk from the east to the west. But Xue Fanxin did not care. She was only concerned about the people and things around her. If she was unhappy here, it did not matter how big or prosperous Imperial City was. ¡°Ah Jiu, Imperial City is so big. Where should we go first?¡± The moment Xue Fanxin left the Lord¡¯s Estate, she was like a little bird that had been released. She skipped on the spacious and clean streets and looked at the tall buildings and shops on both sides. She really wanted to go in and tour the places one by one. ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere first. You can take your time to tour the other places in the future. Imperial City is very large. You can¡¯t see it all in a day or two. Furthermore, it¡¯s divided into the inner city, the outer city, and a mysterious underground city. The waters run deep here. I¡¯ll leave it for you to explore in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin started to develop an interest in Imperial City. This place must have a long history with many strange people and things. If she had time, she would slowly explore it. Perhaps she could find a treasure! ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Ye Jiushang smiled mysteriously. Xue Fanxin shrugged and followed closely. She realized that the people on the streets were a little strange and felt that something was amiss. With Ah Jiu¡¯s excellence, he would be the center of attention no matter where he went. Especially in crowded places, the number of heads turning would definitely be 100%. But there were so many people coming and going on the streets. Why didn¡¯t they even look at him? It seemed that in the eyes of these people, Ah Jiu was an ordinary person not worthy of their attention. How could Ah Jiu be ordinary? He was like the most dazzling star in the sky, the brightest pearl. No matter where he went, he would attract countless gazes. Otherwise, so many women wouldn¡¯t be infatuated with him. ¡°Ah Jiu, why are these people so strange?¡± Xue Fanxin was really curious. ¡°They are too weak. I used a little trick, so they can¡¯t see my face clearly. There¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡± Ye Jiushang walked on the streets as if nothing had happened. He did not feel anything about the people passing by and did not even look at them. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use it in the Heavenly Saints Empire? If Su Baifeng hadn¡¯t seen your charming face, she might have long married the Ghost King. How could she have loved you so much?¡± ¡°How do you know that I didn¡¯t use it when I was in the Heavenly Saints Empire? When Su Baifeng was engaged to the Ghost King, she didn¡¯t even know what I looked like. It was only an accident that she saw my true appearance.¡± If not for that accident, Su Baifeng would very likely have become the Ghost King¡¯s consort now. After all, when the Heavenly Saints Emperor bestowed the marriage, she did not express any rejection. It could be seen that she did not have any objection to marrying the Ghost King. But so what? As long as he was willing, not to mention Su Baifeng, even destroying the Ten Thousand Flower Sect would be easy. Destroying the Ten Thousand Flower Sect seemed to be a good idea. Chapter 623 - 623 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (2) 623 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (2) Xue Fanxin did not ask about Su Baifeng. She knew that she would not be able to jump around for long. After coming to Imperial City, she had a deeper understanding of Ah Jiu¡¯s strength. It was not difficult to kill Su Baifeng. She did not have to worry about her at all. The most important thing now was to improve her strength. She could just let nature take its course for the rest. ¡°Purple Cloud Tower.¡± Xue Fanxin saw Ye Jiushang stop in front of a five-story building. She looked up and read the signboard. Then, she asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, is this the place you wanted to take me to?¡± ¡°Yes, go in.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded and led Xue Fanxin to the door of the Purple Cloud Tower. Just as they were about to enter, they were driven away by the people behind them. ¡°The two of you, move aside. Don¡¯t block my miss¡¯s path,¡± an arrogant maidservant yelled, telling them to get out of their path. Then, a woman in a gorgeous brocade robe elegantly walked toward the door. Her subordinates had opened a path for her. The woman seemed to be used to such things. If Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had not been standing outside the door of the Purple Cloud Tower, they might have been pushed to the side like the surrounding crowd. A voice sounded. ¡°So it¡¯s the beloved daughter of Lord Xiao, Xiao Keyi. No wonder she¡¯s so arrogant.¡± ¡°She has the right to show off. What can we say? This Xiao Keyi is not only Lord Xiao¡¯s most beloved daughter, but she is also the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She is a core disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect. She is called Imperial Capital¡¯s Double Pearls with Yu Yuefu of the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate.¡± ¡°What is Xiao Keyi doing at the Purple Cloud Tower? Doesn¡¯t she usually go to the Golden Sea Pavilion?¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too outdated. This Purple Cloud Tower is much more powerful than the Golden Sea Pavilion. Have you heard of the fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the fifth floor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that anything can be bought there as long as you can afford it. The daughter of the family next door to mine was ruined by the current Fifth Prince some time ago. She failed to serve the Fifth Prince well, who dragged her and beat her to death. She died miserably.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°Later, the couple sold all their assets and made a deal on the fifth floor, buying the Fifth Prince¡¯s head. Even the number one killer in the martial world, who made people tremble in fear, did not have the guts to go through with it, but the Purple Cloud Tower did. On the second day, they handed over the Fifth Prince¡¯s head. Up to now, the royal family has yet to find out who killed the Fifth Prince. They know that it was the Purple Cloud Tower, but they don¡¯t have direct evidence, so they can¡¯t do anything.¡± What could the royal family do to the Purple Cloud Tower? If they could easily take off the Fifth Prince¡¯s head, they might be able to do the same to the emperor. The emperor of the Ye Dynasty must have known this, so he did not dare to touch the Purple Cloud Tower. From this alone, it could be seen that the Purple Cloud Tower was much more powerful than the so-called richest man in the Golden Sea Pavilion. Chapter 624 - 624 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (3) 624 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (3) After learning some basic information about Xiao Keyi from the crowd, Xue Fanxin could guess her personality¡­ She was similar to Yu Yuefu and Su Baifeng. Why were these rich young ladies so ill-mannered? Look at them. Each one was more self-righteous, arrogant, domineering, and annoying than the other. They always put on a haughty attitude, making people feel disgusted. ¡°Ah Jiu, how do you plan to deal with this?¡± Xue Fanxin did not act rashly. After all, she was not familiar with Imperial City. If this trouble was too big, it would be bad. ¡°Do whatever you want. You can even kill her,¡± Ye Jiushang said. His words and actions were only indulgent and doting toward Xue Fanxin, not caring about anyone else. His voice was not low either. Everyone around could hear him. The maidservant scolded, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to our miss like that? Are you tired of living?¡± The maidservant could not see Ye Jiushang¡¯s true appearance. She felt that the man looked blurry. He was both handsome and ordinary. It was not only the maidservant who had this feeling. Xiao Keyi was the same. She was observing Ye Jiushang, wishing to see his face. However, there was no result. A clear answer appeared in her mind though: this person looked ordinary. Was he really average-looking? Why did she feel that he should be extremely handsome? Perhaps it was because the other party¡¯s aura was too powerful that she had such an illusion. Xue Fanxin stood forward and slapped the maidservant hard on the face. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a small slut. Your miss hasn¡¯t even said a word, so why are you shouting like a mad?¡± ¡°You¡­ you actually dare to hit me?¡± Half of the maidservant¡¯s face was swollen. Her teeth hurt so much that she almost cried. She went to complain to Xiao Keyi. ¡°Miss, I was beaten up.¡± Xiao Keyi focused on Xue Fanxin. At a glance, she felt that this girl was not simple. She did not immediately take revenge for her maidservant. Instead, she asked casually, ¡°Miss, why did you hit my maidservant?¡± ¡°She deserved it,¡± Xue Fanxin said bluntly. She sized up Xiao Keyi and realized that this heiress seemed to be a little different. ¡°Then please give me a reason. If you can convince me, I won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡± ¡°She scolded me without any provocation. Do you think she deserves to be beaten? A maidservant should act like a maidservant. Look at her. She¡¯s as arrogant as she can be. She really makes use of her status to bully others.¡± The maidservant got anxious and quickly played the sympathy card. ¡°Miss, I was only feeling indignant for you. That man just said that he wanted to kill us, so I scolded him.¡± Xiao Keyi felt that it made sense and questioned Xue Fanxin, ¡°What else do you have to say about this?¡± Chapter 625 - 625 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (4) 625 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (4) With a cold smile, Xue Fanxin slapped the maidservant again. ¡°You¡¯re stirring up trouble, talking nonsense, distorting the truth, and fanning the flames. You deserve to be beaten.¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± The maidservant covered her cheek and cried loudly. She showed Xiao Keyi her miserable state to gain sympathy. Xiao Keyi frowned slightly. ¡°Miss, no matter how wrong my maidservant is, you shouldn¡¯t have attacked so heavily. Although you slapped her face, it¡¯s equivalent to slapping me. If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory explanation for what happened today, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± ¡°What kind of explanation do you want?¡± Xue Fanxin was getting more and more curious about Xiao Keyi. Logically speaking, a rich missy like Xiao Keyi should have lost her temper by now. She would use her influence to bully others and not stop until she crippled the other party. However, Xiao Keyi¡¯s way of doing things was still considered gentle. From the beginning, she had not gone overboard. Only when her maidservant was beaten did she get a little angry. But it was just a little. It could be seen that Xiao Keyi¡¯s temper was quite good. She must not be too bad. Xue Fanxin did not want to make too many enemies for herself. She felt that Xiao Keyi was not that annoying, so she did not intend to fall out with her, but she would not compromise either. Xiao Keyi was really stumped by Xue Fanxin¡¯s question. If she slapped her, it would seem vulgar and boring. If she crippled her, it would seem a little overboard, but if she did not do anything, it would be too embarrassing. The maidservant got depressed at her indecision. ¡°Miss, my face hurts. My teeth have been loosened. You must uphold justice for me! I was only opening the way for you. Not only did these two people not make way, but they also spoke rudely and even hit me. I¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Hey, do you believe that if you say another word, you¡¯ll be unable to speak forever?¡± Xue Fanxin warned. Then, she looked at Xiao Keyi. ¡°Miss Xiao, I really want to ask if all the maidservants in your Xiao Estate are like her? Why do I feel that she is the young miss of the Xiao Estate and you are only her attendant?¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t listen to this b*tch¡¯s nonsense. She must be trying to sow discord,¡± the maid explained anxiously, but her words were very unpleasant. She kept saying ¡®b*tch.¡¯ Xiao Keyi was dissatisfied with her words, but she did not say anything. She only frowned and asked Xue Fanxin, ¡°Why do you ask, Miss?¡± From Xiao Keyi¡¯s reaction, it seemed Xue Fanxin¡¯s words convinced her more. Xue Fanxin smiled evilly. ¡°From the discussions in the crowd, I can tell that Miss Xiao¡¯s reputation in Imperial Capital is not too good. You¡¯re famous for being arrogant, domineering, and bullying others. But according to my observations, you don¡¯t seem to be such a person. So where did this bad reputation come from?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never taken the rumors in the city to heart.¡± ¡°Miss Xiao is open-minded and admirable. If you were as the rumors said, it would be nothing to have such a bad name. But it¡¯s equivalent to taking the blame for others. Could it be that Miss Xiao is willing to take the blame for others forever?¡± Xiao Keyi fell into deep thought. Clearly, Xue Fanxin had struck a chord. The maid, on the other hand, was anxious. She glared at Xue Fanxin, looking like she wanted to kill her. Chapter 626 - 626 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (5) 626 Purple Cloud Treasure Tower (5) While Xiao Keyi was thinking about Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, a middle-aged man walked out of the Purple Cloud Tower. ¡°Who is causing trouble here?¡± Xue Fanxin did not speak up. Xiao Keyi also stood there in a daze as if she was still thinking about something. Ye Jiushang seemed like he was watching a show. There was no expression on his face. On the other hand, the maid ran up to the middle-aged man before the master could speak and complained, ¡°Steward Zhao, we didn¡¯t cause trouble. It was those two people. Not only did they block my miss¡¯s path, but they also hit me. Please uphold justice.¡± Steward Zhao did not jump the gun. Instead, he looked at everyone present. When he saw Ye Jiushang, his expression changed drastically. He was so frightened that he almost knelt down to greet him, but he was stopped by a mysterious force. He knew that this was Ye Jiushang¡¯s intention, so he quickly reacted. He tried his best to adjust himself and pretend to be calm. His heart was beating like a drum. No matter how he looked at it, he found the maid annoying. Even his attitude towards her became bad. ¡°You¡¯re only a small maid. Your master hasn¡¯t even spoken yet. What are you shouting for? You¡¯re really unruly.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The maid did not expect this outcome. She was furious. Although she was only a maid, no one had ever dared to do anything to her, especially the small merchants and peddlers outside. They all had to be respectful to her. After all, she was Xiao Keyi¡¯s maid. But now, not only had she been beaten up by a b*tch, but she had also been mocked by the steward of the Purple Cloud Tower. How could she not be angry? Steward Zhao actually knew what had just happened and how arrogant this maid was. Previously, he was not aware of who she offended. Now that he knew, he naturally would not give her any face. ¡°What? You should act like a maid, not like a rich missy. Your miss did not even say a word. Not only did you scold others, but you also openly spouted nonsense. Do you really think everyone is as foolish as your miss?¡± ¡°Steward Zhao, you mean that this is all my fault?¡± the maid directly questioned Steward Zhao. She was extremely arrogant and really thought of herself as a rich missy. ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Steward Zhao was speechless at the maid¡¯s stupidity and could no longer be bothered to waste his breath on her. He said to Xiao Keyi, ¡°Miss Xiao, if you still don¡¯t care about your maid, it won¡¯t just be your reputation that will be ruined, but your person, or even the entire Xiao Estate.¡± Xiao Keyi was not stupid. From the moment she heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, she had been thinking about this matter. With Steward Zhao¡¯s reminder, she would be stupid if she still did not understand. ¡°Steward Zhao, I didn¡¯t discipline her well. Please forgive me.¡± She had never cared about the people and things outside, nor did she care what others said about her. She left many things to her maid. As long as she helped her settle things, she did not care about anything else. Actually, she also knew that her maid was a little arrogant when it came to business, but she felt that this was not a big deal. After all, the Xiao Estate had the right to be arrogant. But now, she felt that things were not as simple as she thought. Chapter 627 - 627 Be Friends 627 Be Friends Steward Zhao looked at the maid and said, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with a person who is about to die.¡± The maid retorted, ¡°Steward Zhao, what do you mean? Even if I was the one in the wrong, you don¡¯t have to make it sound so ugly, right?¡± ¡°Miss Xiao, are you sure that she is your maid and not the other way around? What happened today will definitely reach Lord Xiao¡¯s ears. With his style of doing things, the chances of this maid surviving are zero, so I won¡¯t argue with her. Also, let me remind you, Miss Xiao. A small maid actually knows that I am the steward of the Purple Cloud Tower on her first visit. Don¡¯t you find it strange? Forget about a maid, even the high officials and nobles in the court might not recognize me.¡± Xiao Keyi now had serious doubts about her maid. She questioned her solemnly, ¡°Chuntao, why did you bring me here?¡± Initially, she did not want to go out, but Chuntao persuaded her to go to the Purple Cloud Tower. She said that there was something good there. She usually went to the Golden Sea Pavilion to buy things and had never been to the Purple Cloud Tower. Similarly, Chuntao used to take her there, but today, she recommended a new place. She did not think too much about it. As things developed and Chuntao acted too arrogantly, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Miss, I heard that the Purple Cloud Tower has extraordinary stuff, so I brought you here. I really don¡¯t mean anything. Please investigate.¡± The maid started to panic and was no longer as arrogant as before. Steward Zhao¡¯s words greatly affected her. Today¡¯s events had blown up, even provoking the Purple Cloud Tower. If word reached Lord Xiao¡¯s ears, he would definitely kill her to give those guys an explanation. The miss was her only hope now. She had to grab onto her tightly, or she would really die. Xiao Keyi did not express anything in the face of the maid¡¯s explanation and pleading, nor would she immediately blame her. Even if she wanted to blame someone, she would not do it in such a public place. She was no longer in the mood to buy things. ¡°Steward Zhao, and this miss, what happened today is nothing significant. Let¡¯s each take a step back. I¡¯ll take the maid back and discipline her. As for this miss, although she offended you, you slapped her twice. We¡¯re even, right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t argue with an unimportant maid,¡± Xue Fanxin said indifferently. Her impression of Xiao Keyi was improving. It was rare for a well-mannered young miss to appear. Perhaps they could be friends. Xiao Keyi did not say much. She left with her people. The maid left did not forget to glare at Xue Fanxin, looking like she was determined to take revenge. Her gaze was extremely vicious. Ye Jiushang noticed it too. He said to Steward Zhao, ¡°Get rid of her.¡± Steward Zhao nodded in response. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. ¡°Just something unimportant. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you around the Purple Cloud Treasure Tower.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and led her inside. Chapter 628 - 628 Condensate Iron 628 Condensate Iron Xue Fanxin entered the Purple Cloud Tower and was blinded by the golden splendor. Standing at the door, she did not think that there was anything special about the Purple Cloud Tower since it looked pretty ordinary. However, after stepping through the door, you could see the real building. It was like another world. It could no longer be described as luxurious. The pillars were made of the hardest mystic crystals and illuminated by Night Pearls. Every detail was exquisite and flawless. The first-timers would feel luxury, magnificence, and beauty. Those who knew the ropes could tell that the Purple Cloud Tower was protected by arrays. There were countless formations of all sizes, and every floor had hidden mechanisms. Such an exquisite, dazzling, mysterious, and powerful building must have someone big backing them. ¡°Wow¡­ This place is so beautiful!¡± Xue Fanxin was dazzled by the various mystic crystals and the goods placed inside. Every one of them looked extraordinary. She didn¡¯t have the heart to touch anything, only appreciating it with her eyes. A piece of jewelry placed in the hall attracted her attention. It was a ring. The style was similar to the ring she had seen in Ghost Street. She could tell at a glance that its designer Pei Xiangxiang. Back when she saw it on Ghost Street, she was already shocked. Seeing another one¡­ It seemed that Pei Xiangxiang was doing well here. Not only was her life comfortable, but her reputation had also risen. Ye Jiushang sensed Xue Fanxin¡¯s abnormality and saw the ring. He frowned, his eyes revealing disgust. He asked unhappily, ¡°This belongs to the Ouyang family?¡± ¡°Master, this indeed belongs to the Ouyang family. It is the latest work from Master Ouyang. This interspatial ring has been in the exhibition hall for three days. The Ouyang family¡¯s request is to display it for five days. Whoever offers the highest price will get it. The price has already reached 30 million crystal coins. There¡¯s still potential to rise.¡± ¡°Return it to the Ouyang family and say that the Purple Cloud Tower doesn¡¯t sell defective goods.¡± ¡°Master, this¡­ this ring was made by Master Ouyang. There are no flaws!¡± Steward Zhao could not understand what was going on, but he could tell that his master was not too happy. Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang was doing this for her. She took a deep breath and did not let herself be confused by such a small matter. ¡°Ah Jiu, you don¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s just an interspatial ring. Don¡¯t break the rules of the Purple Cloud Tower for a ring.¡± ¡°I did not break any rules. This ring has flaws. There¡¯s a very serious problem.¡± Ye Jiushang walked to the ring and took it in his hand. With a casual squeeze, the ring broke into two. He threw the pieces to Steward Zhao and said coldly, ¡°Is the Purple Cloud Tower selling something refined from condensate iron?¡± Steward Zhao¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he almost dropped the two halves. Ye Jiushang ignored him and left with Xue Fanxin, walking deeper inside. Chapter 629 - 629 Straight to the Passage 629 Straight to the Passage Xue Fanxin allowed Ye Jiushang to pull her along. After a long time, she reacted and asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s that condensate iron?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a taboo in the world of refining. Any refiner who uses the condensate iron will be condemned. In serious cases, they will be punished and can no longer refine weapons for the rest of their lives. During the process of refining, adding a little condensate iron can greatly increase the success rate of the artifact. However, it¡¯s a poisonous substance. It won¡¯t be a big problem if you occasionally touch it. If you come into contact with it for a long time, it will be like being poisoned slowly. You won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Ye Jiushang explained the matter patiently. If it were anyone else, forget about explaining, he probably would not even look at them. Xue Fanxin had never been treated coldly by Ye Jiushang, so she did not feel much about it. ¡°How did you discover that the ring contained condensate iron? There must be a Treasure Appraisal Master in the Purple Cloud Tower. The ring must have gone through inspections to be showcased here.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m also a refiner? Ordinary refiners can¡¯t discover something like condensate iron. However, when you encounter a high-level refiner, even if you use a little, you can¡¯t hide it from their eyes.¡± ¡°So there really is condensate iron in that ring? The Ouyang family actually used such a thing to refine artifacts. If word gets out, their reputation as the number one refining family will be swept clean.¡± She was worried about dealing with Ouyang Xiangxiang, but she had not expected the opportunity to come knocking on her door. God was really helping her! ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± Ye Jiushang flicked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head, not letting her be happy too early. ¡°Master Ouyang is a straightforward and righteous person. It¡¯s impossible for him to use condensate iron. Furthermore, the condensate iron in that ring has been specially processed. Even a high-level refiner can¡¯t sense it. Only by breaking the ring and extracting the condensate iron inside can others see it.¡± ¡°You mean that this ring did not come from Master Ouyang?¡± ¡°Yes and no.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand now. You will in the future. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see a few people.¡± Ye Jiushang walked into a secret room. Only then did Xue Fanxin realize that they had unknowingly walked into a strange room. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s this room for?¡± ¡°The direct passageway to the fifth floor.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Before Xue Fanxin could understand, a weird light suddenly lit up in the room. Then, there was a flash. She felt a little dizzy as if she had lost weight. However, it quickly disappeared. In the blink of an eye, everything returned to normal. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin did not dare to move, looking around warily. Ye Jiushang smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re on the fifth floor. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°The fifth floor? We¡¯re here so quickly? Could this room be an elevator?¡± ¡°What¡¯s an elevator?¡± ¡°The elevator is¡­ I don¡¯t know how to explain it. Anyway, it¡¯s a tool to go up and down.¡± Not only was this Purple Cloud Tower luxurious and dazzling, but it was also so advanced. It was really shocking. Chapter 630 - 630 Shameful Waste 630 Shameful Waste The fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower was a mysterious place. Walking in here, you would feel like you had come to a holy land. You could not help but tread lightly, not daring to walk too hard, afraid that you would break something. Xue Fanxin looked at the jade crystal path under her feet and her heart bled. They had actually used so many crystals to be stepped under people¡¯s feet. It was too wasteful and shameful! If she still could not guess who the real owner of the Purple Cloud Tower was, she would be stupid. Using crystals and jade to pave the way was clearly a certain lord¡¯s style, a prodigal style. The fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower was mainly purple. The Night Pearls shone with a purple light, causing the entire floor to be covered in mysterious colors. Xue Fanxin followed Ye Jiushang while looking around. No matter how curious she was about this place, she endured it and did not mess around. Walking into a private room, she heard a group of people shout in unison, ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± In a huge hall, three young men with extraordinary auras knelt on one knee and bowed to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Rise.¡± Ye Jiushang walked past the three men and sat down on the main seat. Then, he pulled the stunned Xue Fanxin down and made her sit beside him. The seats here were all symbols of status. To be able to sit beside the main seat meant that this person¡¯s status in the Purple Cloud Tower was extremely high. Ye Jiushang did not say anything. Just this action alone made everyone understand Xue Fanxin¡¯s status in the Purple Cloud Tower in the future. Ye Jiushang said to the others, ¡°Take a seat. I have something to tell you today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The three men sat in their seats and kept staring at Xue Fanxin, sizing up the woman their master had brought. They had received some news that their master had chosen a consort and doted on her quite a lot. Initially, they were still suspicious, but now, they no longer had any doubts. Although they could not see anything special about her, they believed in their master¡¯s judgment. The person chosen by him must be extraordinary. Xue Fanxin got a little embarrassed under everyone¡¯s stares. She greeted them with an awkward smile, ¡°Hello, guys. My name is Xue Fanxin.¡± Only then did the three men realize that they had gone overboard by staring at Xue Fanxin. They quickly retracted their gazes and introduced themselves one by one. ¡°My name is Heilong.¡± ¡°My name is Hai Feng.¡± ¡°My name is Zimo.¡± ¡°Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, hello. Nice to meet you. Please guide me in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin greeted everyone again. Her intuition told her that these three young men were not ordinary. Ye Jiushang suddenly interrupted them and said, ¡°Heilong is the leader of the Black Shadow Guards, Hai Feng is the financial envoy of the Nine Cloud Palace, and Zimo is the tower master of the Purple Cloud Tower. The three of them are my assistants. If you have any problems in the future, you can look for them.¡± ¡°Leader, financial envoy, tower master¡­ Your identities are really powerful.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re being too serious. It¡¯s all thanks to Master that we can be where we are today. If you have anything in the future, you can come and look for us. We¡¯ll definitely do our best for you,¡± Heilong said. His iron-hearted loyalty made it obvious at a glance that he was a trustworthy person. As for the other two, although their personalities were different, their loyalty to Ye Jiushang was no less than that of Heilong. Xue Fanxin was very curious. How had Ye Jiushang nurtured these people? Chapter 631 - 631 Somethings Wrong 631 Something¡¯s Wrong Ye Jiushang knew what Xue Fanxin was thinking. However, there were some things that she might not understand even if he said them. Instead, it would only add to her worries. He refrained from saying anything. He dealt with today¡¯s business first. ¡°From today onwards, the Consort¡¯s orders are equivalent to mine. If I¡¯m not around, she will handle everything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo listened to Ye Jiushang¡¯s arrangements without hesitation. Xue Fanxin, on the other hand, felt a lot of pressure. Her heart was a little heavy. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing? What do you mean by ¡®if I¡¯m not around¡¯? Why do I feel like you¡¯re making your funeral arrangements?¡± Ye Jiushang knocked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and reprimanded her dotingly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I only said when I am not around. I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°You keep knocking on my head. What if I become stupid because of you?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted with a puffed-up face, looking cute. However, she was not angry at all. She rather enjoyed it. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hit your head in the future. I¡¯ll pinch your face instead.¡± Ye Jiushang really pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s tender cheeks. His actions were domineering but also gentle. Anyone could tell how much he doted on her. ¡°What are you pinching? What if you make me ugly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how ugly you are, you are my only consort.¡± Looking at the flirting couple, Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo were stunned. They looked at their master in shock. Was this their master who was so cold that even gods would not approach him? This was not right! Xue Fanxin smiled in embarrassment and stopped playing with Ye Jiushang. She glared at him. ¡°There are so many people present. Be serious.¡± Heilong and the others immediately turned their gazes elsewhere and pretended not to see anything. However, their acting skills were too bad. Even if their gazes were not there, the expressions on their faces said: We all saw it. They had not expected their cold and arrogant master to flirt with a woman. On the other hand, Ye Jiushang acted as if nothing had happened. His expression changed extremely quickly as he returned to his cold and handsome self. ¡°My cultivation is showing signs of a breakthrough, which might put me in a long sleep. Therefore, while I¡¯m sleeping, everything will be up to the Consort. Listen to her orders.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re going to advance again?¡± Heilong asked in shock. They actually did not know how high their master¡¯s cultivation level was. They only knew that it was very, very high, even higher than those old fellows in the Tongxuan Continent who had cultivated for thousands of years. When one¡¯s cultivation reached that height, it was even more difficult to take another step forward. However, their master advanced again every three to five months. The speed was really enviable. ¡°This time, it¡¯s not just an advancement. There¡¯s also a new breakthrough, so I¡¯ll sleep for a longer time, at least three months. Everything will go as planned. If you encounter any problems, you can ask the consort to make a decision.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xue Fanxin felt that she was not ready for the job. ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m too weak, and I¡¯ve just arrived in the Mystic Realm. I don¡¯t know anything. You¡­¡± Ye Jiushang did not give Xue Fanxin a chance to reject. ¡°It¡¯s decided.¡± His Xin¡¯er needed to grow up. This was just training for her. If jade was not refined, it would be useless. Chapter 632 - 632 So Arrogant 632 So Arrogant Xue Fanxin could not avoid the responsibility Ye Jiushang had thrown at her, so she might as well accept it. Anyway, she had Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo as her capable assistants. When the time came, she could just throw everything to them. Ah Jiu was not the only one who knew how to play the irresponsible master. However, why did she feel that Ah Jiu had another motive? ¡°Ah Jiu, tell me the truth. Why are you doing this? Don¡¯t use reasons like training to brush me off. Even if there¡¯s really such a reason, that¡¯s only one of them.¡± ¡°My little consort is smart.¡± Ye Jiushang pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s face again. ¡°Someone has been watching me closely. I don¡¯t want the other party to have any chance to investigate anything about me. Everyone knows the identity of the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace, but only a few important people in the Purple Cloud Tower know the truth.¡± In fact, his identity was more than that. However, he did not want outsiders to know the true strength of the Purple Cloud Tower or that he was the owner of the Purple Cloud Tower. Furthermore, Xin¡¯er needed an identity. ¡°With your ability, not wanting others to know about your relationship with the Purple Cloud Tower is a small matter. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. This is not the main reason.¡± At this point, Xue Fanxin could vaguely guess Ye Jiushang¡¯s true intentions. If she became the owner of the Purple Cloud Tower, those boring people in the Ye Dynasty would not say that she was not worthy of Ah Jiu. He was doing this for her. He was so meticulous that he even took gossip into account. How could she not be touched? ¡°You guessed it?¡± Seeing her expression, Ye Jiushang knew that she had already guessed the real reason. He smiled slightly and did not say much. Xue Fanxin was touched. ¡°Ah Jiu, actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. I don¡¯t care about gossip.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. My true intention is to train you well. Secondly, I want to shut those people up. You can do whatever you want. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll bear it for you. I brought you here so that you become familiar with Imperial City and the Mystic Realm. You have my support.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Ah Jiu, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? Is it really good for you to be so arrogant? ¡°Madam, Master is right. In Imperial City and the Mystic World, Master can let you do whatever you want. If you encounter anyone or anything you don¡¯t like in the future, do as you wish. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. It won¡¯t be difficult to destroy the Ye Dynasty,¡± Zimo said with a sinister smile. His arrogant tone was identical to Ye Jiushang¡¯s. Although Heilong and Hai Feng did not speak, their eyes and expressions clearly said that they were not afraid of anything. What kind of people were they? Although Xue Fanxin was a little speechless, she knew that Ye Jiushang and the others had the right to be arrogant. They were powerful enough. It felt really good to have such a powerful boyfriend. While everyone was chatting, Steward Zhao knocked on the door and walked in. He bowed to Ye Jiushang and the others. ¡°Master, Young Masters, the wife of the Grand Preceptor has secretly come to the Purple Cloud Tower to buy detailed information on a person called Xue Fanxin. According to her, this person is the Ninth Consort of the current Ninth Lord.¡± This matter would not alarm the highest level of the Purple Cloud Tower. However, the news that the other party bought was related to the Ninth Lord, so it had to be reported. Chapter 633 - 633 She Was Going to Earn It 633 She Was Going to Earn It Xue Fanxin asked curiously, ¡°Ah Jiu, who is the wife of the Grand Preceptor? Did I provoke her? Why does she want to buy my information?¡± For a person who had just come to the Mystic Realm and the Imperial City, she was not familiar with any Tom, Dick, or Harry. How could she know the wife of the Grand Preceptor? ¡°She¡¯s Yu Yuefu¡¯s biological mother,¡± Ye Jiushang answered Xue Fanxin before asking Steward Zhao, ¡°How did she reach the third level?¡± The Purple Cloud Tower had a total of five floors. The first floor was a trading place for various goods and also hosted an auction house. The second floor only served VIPs with Purple Cloud Tower¡¯s VIP cards. The goods here were top-grade. The third floor was a place to buy and sell information. As long as you could pay the price, you could buy any information. The fourth level was a cultivation place that cultivators dreamed of having. They could also enjoy it at a high price. The fifth floor was the most mysterious place and was not easily opened to the public. Up to now, only ten guests had gone to the fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Restaurant. These ten guests had different identities. There were poor ordinary people, rich tycoons, high-ranking officials, and carefree heroes. No matter which floor it was, they all had their own rules. Even the first floor was not easy to enter. The higher one went, the harder the entry. For example, on the third level, apart from taking out enough crystal coins as the entrance fee, there was also the jade badge issued by the Purple Cloud Tower. The Purple Cloud Tower only distributed 100 jade badges every year, which meant that only 100 people could buy information. The fact that the wife of the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate could reach the third floor showed that she had fulfilled all the conditions. ¡°Master, she brought over the 89th badge. I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. Just four hours ago, the 89th jade badge was in the hands of a person called Li Shu. He¡¯s quite a character. He is now the commander of the guards in the Royal Academy,¡± Steward Zhao reported. Everyone knew that one could only go to the third floor to buy information after taking the jade badge of the Purple Cloud Tower, but they did not know that there was a secret hidden in the jade badge. They could monitor anyone who held a jade badge. They did not know how, just that these jade badges were all crafted by their master. Ye Jiushang looked at the person beside him. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Fanxin accepted the task readily. ¡°Steward Zhao, according to the standard price, how much will the information cost?¡± Steward Zhao already knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity. He thought that she would be enraged. After all, being investigated was not a good thing. Unexpectedly, she was smiling so happily. This puzzled him. However, he had to answer the question. ¡°She will have to pay at least 50 million crystal coins.¡± ¡°50 million crystal coins¡­¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes widened. She stretched out five fingers and felt a huge fortune flowing into her pocket. Her Ah Jiu was really good at earning money. He could casually sell some information for 50 million crystal coins¡­ Back then, when she requested Bai Wuchen to give her five million crystal coins for treatment, he looked like his heart ached and had yet to give her an answer. If she did not earn money, she would be a fool. Chapter 634 - 634 Slaughter Her Wallet 634 Slaughter Her Wallet Ye Jiushang said that he would leave this matter to Xue Fanxin. Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo all shut up and remained silent, letting her take control. Anyway, this was just a small thing. It did not matter even if the transaction failed. They had plenty of ways to end it. While everyone thought that Xue Fanxin would turn it down, she smiled slyly and said, ¡°Steward Zhao, go and tell the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife that you can provide all the detailed information about Xue Fanxin since she was young, including her hobbies, strengths, and weaknesses. If she wants the most detailed information, the price will be at least 80 million crystal coins. After this is done, I¡¯ll split this money 30-70 with the Purple Cloud Tower. You take 30%, and I¡¯ll take 70%.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Steward Zhao hesitated. He looked at Ye Jiushang and the others helplessly, hoping that they would express their stance. After all, this matter was a little serious. Buying and selling detailed information about his master¡¯s woman was not a small matter. He could lose his life. ¡°Listen to her.¡± Ye Jiushang reassured Steward Zhao. Steward Zhao was finally relieved. ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need to split the money. You can take it all. However, this Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife has ill intentions toward you. Once she gets your information, I¡¯m afraid it will be disadvantageous to you. Do you still want to go ahead?¡± ¡°They can easily send someone to the Nanling Empire and the Heavenly Saint Empire to investigate. Only a fool would spend so much money to buy my detailed information. She¡¯s a fat sheep that came knocking on my door for nothing. It¡¯s a waste not to slaughter her. I just arrived in Imperial Capital and don¡¯t have a single crystal coin on me. I¡¯m short of money! I want to shear her wool.¡± She really did not understand why the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife had chosen such a method to investigate her. With the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate¡¯s influence, they could just send a few people on a mission. Was there a need to spend so much money? Perhaps there was something she did not know. The wife of the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate had come to the Purple Cloud Tower secretly without letting anyone know. The Purple Cloud Tower took its customers¡¯ privacy very seriously. She was not worried that Ye Jiushang would find out anything. Even if he did, it would be in the future. At that time, her daughter might already be the Ninth Consort. If she was not afraid of attracting Ye Jiushang¡¯s attention, why would she take such a huge detour and spend so much money to buy information at Purple Cloud Tower? Only the Purple Cloud Tower could give her everything about Xue Fanxin quickly, accurately, and safely. Ye Jiushang had publicly admitted that Xue Fanxin was the Ninth Imperial Consort. She did not have time to slowly investigate her. She had to know everything about her as soon as possible. Therefore, the Purple Cloud Tower was the only shortcut she could take. Under normal circumstances, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife¡¯s thoughts would be meticulous. But she never expected Ye Jiushang to be the true owner of Purple Cloud Tower. Her choice was sure to throw her into the fire pit. Steward Zhao went straight to the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife. ¡°Madam, we can give you the information, and it¡¯s very detailed. Her hobbies, interests, strengths, and weaknesses can be provided, but the price¡­¡± Upon hearing the information on offer, before Steward Zhao could say the price, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife expressed her stance. ¡°If you can guarantee that the information is correct, I¡¯ll buy it no matter how much it costs.¡± ¡°Since Madam is so straightforward, I won¡¯t beat around the bush either. For 80 million crystal coins, we¡¯ll provide you with extremely detailed information on Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. It was not that she could not take out 80 million crystal coins, but this was more than half of the wealth in the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. If the Grand Preceptor found out, she was afraid¡­ Chapter 635 - 635 Unlimited Love 635 Unlimited Love The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife did not know how she left the Purple Cloud Tower, only that the transaction was successful. She agreed to buy the information. Although doing this was very likely to anger the Grand Preceptor, her daughter¡¯s future was the most important. Nothing else mattered. 80 million crystal coins might be a lot, but their Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate could still afford it. At most, they could get money from other places. After leaving the Purple Cloud Tower, she no longer felt sorry for the 80 million crystal coins. Instead, she thought about what to do next and how to earn it back. On the other side, Xue Fanxin was beaming. ¡°Haha¡­ I got 80 million crystal coins just like that. How satisfying!¡± Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo had a whole new level of respect for Xue Fanxin. They all had a feeling that this woman was not to be trifled with. Look at that Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife. She was easily cheated out of 80 million crystal coins. They could foresee that be it the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife or Yu Yuefu, if they faced their madam, they would lose miserably. How could someone chosen by their master be simple? ¡°I made a lot of money today. I¡¯ll give you a treat.¡± Xue Fanxin liked to treat people whenever she was happy. Although she had yet to obtain the money, it was already like meat on a chopping board that could not fly. Heilong and the others did not feel much about the so-called feast because they did not have much desire to eat. Normally, they would only eat high-level demonic beast meat once every two to three days. However, they still had to accept the madam¡¯s good intentions. Xue Fanxin did not care about their thoughts. Anyway, she was so happy that she felt light-headed. ¡°Ah Jiu, why don¡¯t you invite your friends over when Grandpa and the others reach Imperial Capital? I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal and get to know everyone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Jiushang fulfilled Xue Fanxin¡¯s small request without any hesitation. He was filled with infinite love for her. Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo were really not used to seeing their master suddenly become gentle. They had followed him for more than ten years, but they had never seen him smile so gently at anyone, nor had they seen him dote on anyone so much. It seemed that their madam¡¯s status in their master¡¯s heart was extraordinarily high! Ye Jiushang¡¯s gentleness was only limited to Xue Fanxin. He was still as cold as before to others. ¡°Hai Feng, what¡¯s going on with the Golden Sea Pavilion?¡± ¡°Master, some people in the Hai family are dissatisfied with the Purple Cloud Tower growing stronger day by day. They are afraid that we¡¯ll surpass the Golden Sea Pavilion, so they have been thinking of ways to suppress us. In the past, the Golden Sea Pavilion had a monopoly over the Ouyang family¡¯s artifacts, but this time, they were sold in the Purple Cloud Tower. It triggered the Hai family. Most of the Hai family is hostile to the Purple Cloud Tower and they have joined hands with others. They want to subdue the Purple Cloud Tower,¡± Hai Feng replied in detail and explained everything he had found out. Although he was also a member of the Hai family, his feelings had died ten years ago. To him, his master was everything. Chapter 636 - 636 Because Of Reluctance 636 Because Of Reluctance Xue Fanxin could not help but ask curiously, ¡°The Golden Sea Pavilion and that Hai family, don¡¯t tell me they belong to that woman, Hai Lan?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you feel like enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road?¡± Ye Jiushang asked with a sinister smile. One could tell that he did not take the Hai family seriously. Although it was the richest family in the Mystic Realm, that was in the past. So what if the Hai family was still the richest family? If he wanted to destroy them, he could do it easily. He did not have to be afraid of the Hai family or the Golden Sea Pavilion. ¡°The path of enemies is really narrow, but I¡¯m beginning to feel sorry for the Hai family. They will only die if they provoke you,¡± Xue Fanxin said indifferently. Ye Jiushang also did not care about whether the Hai family survived or not. ¡°Hai Feng, who would you choose between me and the Hai family?¡± Hai Feng stood up and knelt on one knee in front of Ye Jiushang. ¡°I pledge my loyalty to you, Master.¡± ¡°Get up. I know your loyalty. The Hai family is deeply involved with the royal family. It seems to be infinitely glorious now, but the final outcome is the same, so you have to be mentally prepared. Instead of saying that the Hai family is suppressing the Purple Cloud Tower for their own benefit, it¡¯s more like the Ye royal family is using the Hai family to deal with us. In that case, we¡¯ll use the Hai family to bite them back. You should know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Hai Feng was also feeling sorry for the Hai family, but he did not pity them. He only had hatred for the Hai family and had no kinship to speak of. He probably wanted to destroy the Hai family even more than his master. ¡°I¡¯m about to fall asleep. These people can wait and see. Just act according to the situation. Leave the Ouyang family to the Consort. Help her from the side and listen to her orders.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Ye Jiushang finished giving his instructions, he left with Xue Fanxin. When he came, he took the direct passageway, but when he left, he used a secret technique, arriving at a tall mountain in the wild. Standing at the top of the mountain and looking down, he could see the entire Imperial City. It was a large square city. The Imperial City of the Ye Dynasty was magnificent. ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you bring me here?¡± Xue Fanxin stood on the mountaintop and gazed at the small mountains. She looked at the distant Imperial City and then at the surrounding scenery. It was really a beautiful place. However, it was probably difficult for ordinary people to climb up such a tall mountain. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. It¡¯s equivalent to entering seclusion. I¡¯ll be gone for a long time. So I¡¯ll accompany you more while I¡¯m still awake,¡± Ye Jiushang said helplessly. He had thought that it would take a while before he could break through again. After all, he had just advanced. Unexpectedly, on the second day after returning to Imperial City, he showed faint signs of advancement. The breakthrough this time was significant. Although it could greatly increase his strength, he would sleep for a longer time. In the past, it did not matter to him how long he slept. He did not care even if he slept for a year or two. However, now, he was unwilling to sleep for a few days because he could not bear to part with his little consort. Chapter 637 - 637 His Lucky Star 637 His Lucky Star Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang was going into seclusion. Although she was unwilling, it was inevitable, so she faced it bravely. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t worry. While you¡¯re sleeping, I¡¯ll be good and cultivate hard. When you wake up, you¡¯ll see an even more powerful me.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look forward to that.¡± ¡°Hehe, you will see it.¡± ¡°While I¡¯m sleeping, Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others will protect you. With them around, I¡¯m at ease. I¡¯ll sleep for at most three months. You can cultivate in the bamboo forest. If you stay there, even the Lord of the Nether City can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Ye Jiushang got angry when he mentioned the Lord of the Nether City. Very few people in the Tongxuan Continent could injure him; the Lord of the Nether City was one of them. He had to be wary of this person. Fortunately, the Lord of the Nether City had been heavily injured last time and would not cause trouble in the short term. Perhaps he would not recover for a year or so. The Lord of the Nether City¡¯s injuries were as heavy as his injuries last time. If not for Xin¡¯er saving his life, he would still be unconscious. It could be deduced that the Lord of the Nether City was most likely still unconscious. ¡°Ah Jiu, did you take me to the Purple Cloud Tower to see those people today because you were preparing for your sleep?¡± Xue Fanxin guessed something else. This must be the real reason Ah Jiu had thrown the Purple Cloud Tower at her. ¡°My beloved consort is indeed smart. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± ¡°Oh, stop it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of the Purple Cloud Tower. I won¡¯t let anyone cause trouble.¡± Xue Fanxin played with Ye Jiushang¡¯s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder. She looked at the scenery in front of her quietly and decided in her heart. Even if she was not strong enough, she would work hard to protect this family. Ye Jiushang could sense Xue Fanxin¡¯s firm belief in protecting her home, making him happy. The two of them said nothing. The times were good. Xue Fanxin originally wanted to wait quietly with Ye Jiushang, but she thought of something and asked excitedly, ¡°Ah Jiu, I remember you once told me that the Tree of Life, the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus, and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid are related to your cultivation technique. Do you need these for your advancement this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s naturally good to have them, but the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid can only be used after they bloom. Even with the nourishment of the Breathing Earth and the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl, it will take at least a few years for them to bloom, so let¡¯s save them for the future.¡± ¡°That long?¡± Xue Fanxin sent a wisp of her divine sense into her space to take a look. She realized that although the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid were growing well, they were still far from blooming. It seemed like she could not help Ah Jiu this time. Ye Jiushang could tell what Xue Fanxin was thinking at a glance. He stroked her head again and comforted her. ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about? Don¡¯t always think that you can¡¯t help me. Actually, you¡¯ve already helped me a lot. In the battle with the Lord of the Nether City last time, if not for you, I¡¯d still be unconscious!¡± He had been seriously injured in that battle. Initially, he needed to fall into a deep sleep to heal himself, but because of Xin¡¯er, he recovered swiftly. Perhaps it was because he had consumed the Bone and Flesh Regeneration Pill refined from the Tree of Life last time that he had a new breakthrough now. Xin¡¯er was really his lucky star! Chapter 638 - 638 Deep in the Peach Orchard 638 Deep in the Peach Orchard Xue Fanxin had a cheerful and optimistic personality. She would look forward to everything. Ah Jiu was only sleeping and in seclusion, not doing anything bad. She did not have to worry about him. At most, she would go to his crystal coffin every day to take a look. ¡°Ah Jiu, you said that you wanted to take me out to play, but we did nothing. I haven¡¯t tasted anything delicious either. Are you going back on your word?¡± ¡°If you want to eat, just say so. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± Ye Jiushang pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s face and looked in a certain direction. He said mysteriously, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± ¡°Where are we going now?¡± ¡°A place with delicious food.¡± ¡°Oh? Where is it? Take me there! Quickly.¡± Xue Fanxin had no integrity in front of delicious food and looked like a hungry cat. Ye Jiushang smiled. He brought the beauty along and used a secret technique, disappearing from the mountaintop. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at another place, a paradise in the deep mountains and dense forests. It was clearly past the season of peach blossoms, but they here were blooming here. The surroundings were filled with the fragrance of peach blossoms. If one listened carefully, one could even hear the slow sound of water flowing. ¡°This peach forest is an array formation. Follow me. Don¡¯t get lost.¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and led her into the peach orchard. Although there was a powerful array formation in the peach orchard, it was useless to Ye Jiushang. He easily passed through it. Deep in the peach orchard was a unique manor. Outside the manor was a large rock with a few words carved on it: Peach Blossom Villa. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t tell me this manor is also yours?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. She liked this place filled with peach blossoms. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The Peach Blossom Villa is not mine, but the array formation was set up by me. The owner of the Peach Blossom Villa has some friendship with me. This person likes to toy with things like flowers, cats, and dogs, even raising a pool of Snow Crystal Fish. Let¡¯s eat fish today.¡± Ye Jiushang walked straight into the door of the Peach Blossom Villa. He acted as if he was in his own home. Furthermore, he found the pool where the Snow Crystal Fish were kept with familiarity. Xue Fanxin saw a swimming pool with snow-white fish in it. The biggest one was only the size of three fingers side by side. The fish swam in the clear pool. Although they were small, they looked crystal clear. They were agile and difficult to catch. ¡°Ah Jiu, is this the Snow Crystal Fish you were talking about? It¡¯s so small! How many of such small fish must I eat to be full?¡± ¡°You can eat as many as you want. The Snow Crystal Fish is tasty. Their meat is delicious and their spirit energy is abundant. Not only can they increase your cultivation level, but they are also a holy item for maintaining beauty.¡± He casually waved his hand. Ten fat Snow Crystal Fish flew out of the pool and landed on the shore. Xue Fanxin ran over to play with them. Then, she took out kitchenware and cutlery and started to cook the fish. ¡°Ah Jiu, barbecue, steamed, or soup?¡± ¡°Whatever. This fish is delicious no matter what.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make everything. I¡¯ll try them all.¡± Chapter 639 - 639 Master of Peach Blossom Villa 639 Master of Peach Blossom Villa Although this was the first time Xue Fanxin had seen the Snow Crystal Fish, she knew how to cook fish very well. The ten Snow Crystal Fish quickly turned into all kinds of delicious dishes in her hand. Some were steamed and boiled, while others were roasted. Ten fish were not enough, so Ye Jiushang took out ten more from the pool. Although Ye Jiushang did not eat much usually, he ate everything Xue Fanxin made. He finished at least half of the twenty Snow Crystal Fish. It was delicious no matter what was made. Even if the fish was just boiled in water, it tasted good. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s really delicious.¡± Xue Fanxin held a skewer of roasted fish in her hand and praised it as she ate. There was another fish roasting on the fire rack, almost cooked. She would finish the skewer in her hand before eating the one on the fire rack. Suddenly, the fish on the fire rack disappeared. ¡°Where¡¯s my fish?¡± A strange voice sounded from the side. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. If it were roasted a little longer, that would be even better.¡± Xue Fanxin looked up and saw a handsome man in a pink and white robe eating her roasted fish. He finished it in two or three bites and looked at the half-eaten roasted fish in her hand with red eyes, looking like he wanted to rob her. Though the man did not snatch the fish. Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, do you have any more fish? If not, roast some more.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, who is he?¡± Xue Fanxin ignored the man and asked Ye Jiushang. Since Ah Jiu had let this person appear, it meant that he was not an enemy. ¡°His name is Hua Zhaimei, the Master of the Peach Blossom Villa,¡± Ye Jiushang said expressionlessly. Although his attitude was cold, it showed that his relationship with him was good. ¡°If his name is Hua Zhaimei, what¡¯s his relationship with Hua Shangmei?¡± ¡°Hua Shangmei is my younger brother. Do you know him?¡± He threw away the fish bone and took out a pink and white peach blossom wooden fan. He swayed it gently, assuming an elegant pose to give Xue Fanxin a good impression. Bro, isn¡¯t it a little too late to make a first impression? Xue Fanxin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sort of.¡± The Hua brothers were all quite strange. Hua Zhaimei put away his wooden fan. Whatever image as a refined Young Master was all lost as he said anxiously, ¡°Young Miss, quickly roast a few more fish. I haven¡¯t had enough!¡± Hua Zhaimei used the wooden fan to fan the fish pool. Ten fat Snow Crystal Fish flew out and landed at Xue Fanxin¡¯s feet. This move seemed simple but was really profound. It could be seen that Hua Zhaimei was not weak. He was rather powerful. Xue Fanxin glanced at Ye Jiushang and realized that he was sitting there indifferently. She already knew what was going on. This Hua Zhaimei and Ah Jiu should be good friends. Otherwise, he would not let him be so impudent. ¡°Xin¡¯er, we ate so many of his fish. Just roast a few for him and treat it as payment,¡± Ye Jiushang said casually. Xue Fanxin was depressed and conflicted. When she heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll roast a few for him.¡± Ah Jiu¡¯s subordinates and friends were all extraordinary. She could not understand where he had found so many amazing people. Chapter 640 - 640 Image Collapse 640 Image Collapse Xue Fanxin got busy cooking food. She cleaned the fat fish one after another and placed them on the grill, roasting them skillfully. On the other hand, Hua Zhaimei stared straight at the roasted fish on the rack. The fish had just been put on fire, and he already wished he could eat it immediately. He kept asking, ¡°When can I eat it?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be that soon. Just wait.¡± Xue Fanxin put all her attention on the food. She was roasting ten at once, and her hands never stopped moving. ¡°Why did you use charcoal? And that too ordinary charcoal. How long will it take? Won¡¯t it be much faster to roast the fish in a large fire or with spirit fire?¡± ¡°The fish will be black and charred. Can you eat it? Roasting it slowly with charcoal fire will make the fish taste even more delicious.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Then take your time. But I¡¯ll say this first. The fish on this grill is all mine. You¡¯re not allowed to eat it. Anyway, you¡¯ve already eaten so much.¡± Xue Fanxin was almost unable to hold the fish steadily. She said in her heart, Your image as a gentleman has collapsed, do you know that? Hua Zhaimei did not care about others¡¯ thoughts. He smelled the barbecue before leaving reluctantly. He walked toward Ye Jiushang and sat on a stone stool by the side. ¡°She is the Phoenix Star?¡± Ye Jiushang nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your luck¡¯s quite good. You actually found the Phoenix Star. Those people can wait and cry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about her for now. I don¡¯t want them to know of her existence yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re still alive. However, after you left, Holy City was extremely uneasy. Those two so-called Dragon and Phoenix Stars didn¡¯t bring any good luck to the Holy Region. Instead, there was constant war. The funny thing is that those ignorant people really think they¡¯re the Dragon and Phoenix Stars.¡± Hua Zhaimei¡¯s words were filled with ridicule and cold anger as if he was seriously dissatisfied. However, Ye Jiushang had a calm expression. He poured a cup of tea for Hua Zhaimei and said indifferently, ¡°Why are you wasting your emotions on those unimportant people? Let them be arrogant for a while longer. Soon, they¡¯ll all cry. Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to be the Dragon Star and Phoenix Star?¡± He was Dragon Star, but this identity had been replaced by someone else. Everything that originally belonged to him was also taken away. In the end, even his life had almost been lost. In the beginning, he did resent it, but it was gone now. He was more grateful and relieved. If he had been the Dragon Star, he probably would not have had the chance to come here and meet Xin¡¯er¡­ As for the other party, was life really good? Hua Zhaimei knew what Ye Jiushang was thinking. He smiled in relief. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not easy to assume the position of the Dragon Star and Phoenix Star, especially the fake ones. They don¡¯t have that Star Life, but they enjoy excessive good fortune. They¡¯ll be finished sooner or later. Jiushang, to be honest, when I saw you this time, I couldn¡¯t sense any resentment from you. Even if there is, you can look at it indifferently. Is the Phoenix Star really so powerful that you can even forget such great hatred?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s powerful, but she¡¯s worth it.¡± Chapter 641 - 641 Wife Protection Mode 641 Wife Protection Mode Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang and Hua Zhaimei were talking about. She just noticed that they were chatting enthusiastically. It seemed like they were old friends. She assumed that Ah Jiu, with his arrogant and cold personality, would not have any friends. Unexpectedly, he had many friends, and each one was more unfathomable than the other. There was no need to mention Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zi Mo. Although they were his subordinates, she could tell that he treated them as brothers and that they were loyal to him. They were trustworthy companions. As for this Hua Zhaimei, he was clearly Ah Jiu¡¯s close friend. Furthermore, he was the kind of friend who could sacrifice himself for his friend. Ah Jiu¡¯s friend would be her friend. ¡°These two roasted fish are ready. The rest will have to wait.¡± Xue Fanxin filled a plate with two roasted fish and personally sent them over, placing them on the stone table. Hua Zhaimei was chatting with Ye Jiushang. Upon seeing the roasted fish, he stopped talking and enjoyed the delicious food. He took away the entire plate, afraid that someone would snatch it from her. ¡°This fish tastes really good. It¡¯s the most delicious roasted fish I¡¯ve ever eaten. Little girl, how did you cook it?¡± ¡°There are a lot of tricks here. It¡¯s impossible to finish in a few sentences. If you want to learn, I can teach you. Seeing that you¡¯re Ah Jiu¡¯s friend, I¡¯ll charge you a cheaper teaching fee.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Hua Zhaimei was eating the roasted fish with relish. He suddenly choked and coughed non-stop. ¡°For this little thing, you want to collect a fee from me?¡± ¡°Then go and make it yourself. I want to see if you can come up with anything,¡± Xue Fanxin retorted. Then, she swaggered away and returned to roast her fish. Looking at Xue Fanxin¡¯s smug and cute appearance, Hua Zhaimei was at a loss for words. He asked as he ate, ¡°Jiushang, are you sure she¡¯s the phoenix you¡¯re looking for? Not only is she weak, but she¡¯s also so crafty. She even wants to collect tuition for such a small matter. Is she greedy for money?¡± ¡°Cooking is also a skill. If you want to learn skills, don¡¯t you need to pay? You¡¯re not her disciple. She has no obligation to teach you skills for free.¡± Ye Jiushang activated his protective mode. No matter the case, he would side with his wife. She would always be right. ¡°She hasn¡¯t even married into the family yet, but you¡¯re already so biased toward her. What will happen after the wedding?¡± ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, no objections. Absolutely no objections. I¡¯ll continue eating my fish.¡± Hua Zhaimei sensed that the atmosphere was wrong. He did not want to go against a certain lord, or he would suffer greatly. Although this lord was in trouble, he was still very powerful. It was best not to provoke him. Ye Jiushang ignored Hua Zhaimei, gently gazing at the person roasting the fish. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she looked good. Hua Zhaimei could tell at a glance that Ye Jiushang had already fallen in love and could not extricate himself. Fortunately, he had fallen in love with the Phoenix Star. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for this relationship to have a good outcome. The Dragon Star and the Phoenix Star were a couple to begin with. Since the heavens had arranged it like this, they must have their reasons. If the Dragon Star did not fall for the Phoenix Star, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos? Chapter 642 - 642 A Kitten 642 A Kitten After the earlier interaction, Hua Zhaimei had a basic understanding of Xue Fanxin. Although she was a little weak, she had quite a personality. Most importantly, she could obtain all of Ye Jiushang¡¯s love. That feat alone was more difficult than ascending to the heavens. Even if you placed a knife on his neck, you would not succeed. ¡°Jiushang, when do you plan to go back? I think your cultivation has almost recovered. It¡¯s even higher than before. It won¡¯t be a problem for you to deal with those people,¡± Hua Zhaimei suddenly asked. Ye Jiushang said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Even if no one destroys a tree with rotten roots, it will wither sooner or later. Let them enjoy their remaining time. Soon, they won¡¯t be able to smile anymore. I¡¯m currently focused on nurturing her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s only a Spirit Master. Do you think she can meet the requirements of the experts in that place without spending decades?¡± ¡°Her comprehension ability and talent is extremely high. It won¡¯t take decades, at most a few years.¡± ¡°Since you think so highly of her, I¡¯ll wait for that moment. Her culinary skills are quite good though. This roasted fish is so delicious. You¡¯re so lucky.¡± Hua Zhaimei finished the roasted fish in his hand and shouted at Xue Fanxin, ¡°Is the fish ready?¡± ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Xue Fanxin was focused on the grill. At this moment, a snow-white kitten walked over and squatted opposite her. It stared straight at the fish. The kitten was a little bigger than a fist. Most likely, it was born a month ago. It was extremely cute. Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart immediately overflowed with love. She placed a roasted fish by its mouth. ¡°This is for you. Eat it.¡± Hua Zhaimei rushed over anxiously, wanting to snatch the food from the cat¡¯s mouth. ¡°That¡¯s mine.¡± The kitten was even faster. It jumped up with the fish in its mouth and disappeared. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hua Zhaimei was furious. ¡°That¡¯s my fish. Why did you give it to the cat?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a lot here. Do you have to fight with a kitten?¡± Xue Fanxin rolled her eyes at Hua Zhaimei. ¡°A kitten? Do you know what cat that is?¡± ¡°Who cares what cat it is? Anyway, I¡¯ve already given it the fish. If you have the ability, go and take it back.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± What kind of joke was this? Even if he snatched it back, it had been bitten by a cat. How could he still eat it? Hua Zhaimei took a deep breath and tried his best to control himself. He stared hard at the remaining roasted fish. ¡°The rest are all mine. You¡¯d best not give them to anyone.¡± Xue Fanxin was rendered speechless by this foodie. After fiddling with them a few times, she placed the fish on a plate and stuffed it to Hua Zhaimei. ¡°It¡¯s all yours. Eat slowly, Foodie Hua.¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Foodie Hua. Why don¡¯t I just call you Fanboy Hua?¡± Chapter 643 - 643 Refining a Dagger 643 Refining a Dagger Hua Zhaimei got depressed and angry, not knowing what to say. Instead, he went to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Jiushang, you have to give me an explanation for this. Control your woman. She¡¯s really¡­ too unlikeable.¡± ¡°As long as I like her, there¡¯s no need for others to like her. You¡¯re infatuated with flowers. Actually, it¡¯s quite appropriate to call you Fanboy Hua.¡± Ye Jiushang, this crazy wife-protecting demon, would naturally side with his wife. ¡°The two of you have joined hands to bully me. Even if I can¡¯t afford to offend you, I can still hide. I¡¯m off. I have something to do. Be careful. They seem to suspect that you¡¯re still alive, so they might send people out to investigate.¡± Hua Zhaimei took all the roasted fish from the plate and turned to leave. As he walked, he actually disappeared. Xue Fanxin rubbed her eyes hard to make sure that she was not seeing things. The person had really disappeared while walking. ¡°Ah Jiu, where did he go?¡± ¡°He left,¡± Ye Jiushang said indifferently. Clearly, he did not have much of a reaction to Hua Zhaimei¡¯s departure nor was he surprised by the way he left. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your world, but one day, I will.¡± Xue Fanxin vaguely understood some things, but she was not very clear. She did not pester Ye Jiushang to get to the bottom of it. There were some things that she might not know yet. If she forced herself to comprehend them, it would not do her any good. When the time came, Ah Jiu would naturally tell her everything. She had absolute trust in him. Ah Jiu might be hiding something from her, but he would never lie. ¡°My little consort is so mature.¡± Ye Jiushang habitually stroked her head. If Xin¡¯er had asked him, he would have told her, but it might not be a good thing. At the very least, it would not do Xin¡¯er any good. Instead, it would restrict her heart and affect her cultivation path. ¡°Alright, alright! We¡¯ll talk about this in the future. You brought me out to play today. First, we went to the Purple Cloud Tower, then we toured the mountaintop, then came to the Peach Blossom Villa to eat fish. What¡¯s next?¡± Xue Fanxin asked expectantly. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll help you get something. Take out the scales of those Electric Water Eels. Back then, I agreed to help you refine a dagger.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± If Ah Jiu had not mentioned it, she would have forgotten about the dagger. Xue Fanxin did not hesitate to take out the scales. The pile was like a small hill. She really could not understand. Were so many scales only enough for one dagger? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling puzzled, she saw Ye Jiushang set fire to the pile. A purple fire burned all the fish scales to ashes, refining a liquid substance. It was as if it had been burned into liquid platinum and crystal. A white light shone. The pile of fish scales was reduced to half a bowl of liquid. It was only enough to refine a dagger. Xue Fanxin finally understood why so many fish scales could only be refined into one dagger. Ah Jiu only used the essence of the fish scales. A single fish scale could probably only give less than a drop of liquid crystal. According to Gu Jinyuan, this fish scale was more valuable than black iron. One fish scale was worth 50 million spirit coins. This dagger was refined from so many fish scales. Its value was simply immeasurable¡­ Refining artifacts indeed burned money. Chapter 644 - 644 Semi 644 Semi-Divine Artifact After extracting the essence, Ye Jiushang continued burning the liquid. He added quite a few things and even engraved the array formation. The liquid gradually took shape, shining brightly. Although Xue Fanxin did not know what he had added, she could guess that those things were valuable. They must be rare. It was only a dagger. Ah Jiu had actually put in so much effort and invested so much¡­ Perhaps it was because she would be the one using it. Ah Jiu worked so hard for her. Ye Jiushang placed all his attention on refining. He skillfully forged every detail of the dagger. Be it the blade or the handle, they were all exquisite. A lifelike phoenix was carved on the handle. When the dagger was finished, Ye Jiushang actually absorbed it into his body. Then, his entire body emitted an intense purple light. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± Xue Fanxin grew anxious and wanted to go forward to stop him. Ye Jiushang shouted in time, ¡°Don¡¯t come over.¡± Xue Fanxin stopped in her tracks. She asked worriedly, ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing? Why did you put the dagger in your body? This is very dangerous. Quickly get it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression was a little tense. He looked solemn as if he was doing something important and could not make any mistakes. Xue Fanxin also sensed it and did not dare to disturb him. She waited quietly¡­ After about fifteen minutes, a crystal clear dagger that emitted a faint purple light slowly flew out of Ye Jiushang¡¯s body. It hovered in the air and crazily absorbed the surrounding spirit energy. Then, the dagger emitted a buzz as if it had become alive. It flew everywhere and easily cut a large rockery beside it in half. Xue Fanxin was so shocked that her mouth opened wide. ¡°S-so powerful.¡± It was unbelievable that a small dagger could be so sharp. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed that such a powerful dagger existed in this world. Ye Jiushang was not as shocked as her as if he had expected it. He casually reached out and summoned the dagger. He once more checked it. After confirming that there were no flaws, he handed the dagger over in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s yours from now on.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ This dagger is really beautiful.¡± Xue Fanxin took the dagger and could not bear to blink. She liked it very much. ¡°As long as you like it. Apart from you and me, no one else in the world can use this dagger. Even if someone takes it away, they won¡¯t be able to use it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so magical.¡± ¡°It is considered a semi-divine artifact. It already has spirituality and has developed intelligence. It will recognize its master.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, what was the last thing you did with the dagger?¡± Ye Jiushang smiled gently and said, ¡°I used the fire of my life spirit to help it become a spirit. At the same time, I stopped the phenomenon caused by the birth of the divine artifact. If I had not used my body to hide it, this dagger would have attracted the attention of the various worlds upon its birth.¡± ¡°Then will doing this hurt you?¡± This was what Xue Fanxin cared about the most. She had never expected refining a dagger to cause so much trouble. Otherwise, she would not have let Ah Jiu go ahead. Chapter 645 - 645 Become Bad Together 645 Become Bad Together Ye Jiushang did not answer her directly and only gave her a reassuring smile. Then, he took out two large jade jars from his interspatial ring. They were sealed and even preserved with array formations and spirit arts. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s this?¡± Xue Fanxin had yet to recover from the surprise of obtaining the dagger when she saw something new. The things Ah Jiu took out were never ordinary. ¡°This is the Mystic Crystal Spirit Dew that I have accumulated over the past ten years. I¡¯ll give it all to you. Remember to drink a cup every day. You can use it to make tea or do whatever you want with it.¡± Ye Jiushang did not feel sorry at all as he gave the jars to her. Xue Fanxin was touched. She pounced into Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Ah Jiu, why must you be so good to me? Actually, you shouldn¡¯t. What if I get used to your kindness and rely on you? What will I do once you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking? You are my consort and wife. Is it wrong for me to treat you well? Don¡¯t worry about it because you¡¯ll always have me.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, your words are getting smoother!¡± ¡°I was led astray by you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ve led you astray. In the future, we¡¯ll become bad together.¡± Xue Fanxin buried her head in his arms. She felt the gentleness and warmth there and swore to herself that she would protect it with her life. She would not let anyone or anything destroy it. Ah Jiu was good, very good. Having him was the luckiest thing in her life. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s already late. We should go back.¡± He pinched her tender face. He had been doing boring things the entire day and would have gotten tired of it in the past. But he now found it fulfilling. Love¡­ was indeed a strange thing. ¡°Okay. Ah Jiu, thank you for taking me out. You introduced me to new friends, and I even got so many gifts. I¡¯m very happy.¡± Xue Fanxin put away the dagger first, then the spirit dew. She was already thinking about what she would do with it. Ah Jiu asked her to drink a cup every day, but there were two jars. Even if she drank a cup every day for a year or so, she would not be able to finish it. She might as well use it to make something else. Furthermore, the mystic crystal jade rockery produced spirit dew every day. Even if she took out a jar of spirit dew to brew wine, she could still drink a cup every day. Ye Jiushang did not know what Xue Fanxin was thinking. Even if he knew, he would not care. He brought her away from the Peach Blossom Villa. He originally wanted to return to the Lord¡¯s Estate, but Xue Fanxin suddenly called out in surprise halfway. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Jiushang stopped and landed in a deep mountain. Just as his feet touched the ground, he asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There seems to be something on my back?¡± Xue Fanxin reached out and grabbed her back with all her might. She twisted her neck and turned back to look, but after grabbing for a long time, she could not catch anything. That thing was very slippery. What was on her back? Chapter 646 - 646 Master and Servant Contract 646 Master and Servant Contract Ye Jiushang casually reached out and grabbed it. A snow-white kitten struggled with all its might in his hand. No matter how hard it tried, it could not break free. ¡°Meow¡­ Meow¡­¡± ¡°Why is it you!¡± Xue Fanxin took the kitten and placed it in her arms to stroke it. ¡°Little sweetheart, why did you come out of the Peach Blossom Villa?¡± ¡°Meow¡­ Meow¡­¡± The little white cat used its head to gently rub her hand, looking like it was currying favor. It was adorable. ¡°It¡¯s so cute!¡± Ye Jiushang did not feel anything at all. ¡°It looks cute now, but once it unleashes its power, it won¡¯t be cute anymore.¡± ¡°How terrifying can a little kitten be?¡± ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s just a kitten? Hua Zhaimei spent thirty years but still couldn¡¯t deal with it. What do you think about that?¡± ¡°Thirty years? Is this kitten thirty years old?¡± Xue Fanxin flipped the kitten over in her hand. No matter how she looked at it, it was clearly a kitten. Furthermore, was a cat¡¯s lifespan as long as thirty years? Ye Jiushang smiled helplessly. ¡°It is the descendant of the Nine-Lives Heavenly Cat, a mount of the Red Dust Emperor. It¡¯s already 500 years old even though it spent its first 300 years sleeping. It slowly grew in the next 200 years. According to humans¡¯ age, it is at most an eight-year-old child.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s really not a kitten!¡± ¡°To ordinary cats, it is indeed not a kitten, but in the Nine-Lives Heavenly Cat Clan, it is. Hua Zhaimei happened to obtain the inheritance of the Red Dust Emperor and discovered this cat, but he could not obtain its recognition. He brought it back and found a place to raise it. Even now, this cat does not acknowledge him as its master.¡± ¡°Raised it for 30 years? Then, how old is Hua Zhaimei?¡± She guessed that he was at most 25. Had he started raising this cat in his mother¡¯s womb? ¡°Don¡¯t judge a cultivator¡¯s age by his looks. In the cultivation world, a hundred years is just the beginning of life.¡± Ye Jiushang was unwilling to explain things that were too far away. He looked at the little white cat, and his tone suddenly grew cold. ¡°Are you sure you want to choose her? What you Heavenly Cats lack the most is loyalty. You never easily submit to others. If you can¡¯t be loyal, I advise you to leave her now.¡± Cats had never been loyal animals. No matter how good you were to them, they would not be loyal to you. They left whenever they wanted. The Red Emperor had spent a lot of effort to subdue the Nine-Lives Heavenly Cat as his mount, and he had almost failed. Hence, he did not think that this little kitten would easily acknowledge Xin¡¯er as its master. It was enough that Xin¡¯er had an unreliable Mystic Crystal White Tiger by her side. If another unreliable cat came¡­ They were simply dragging her down. ¡°Meow¡­ Meow¡­¡± The little white cat seemed to understand him and meowed a few times in response. Ye Jiushang also understood it. ¡°If you really want to follow her, then make a master-servant contract with her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you stay by her side.¡± Chapter 647 - 647 Signing the Contract 647 Signing the Contract The white kitten fell into deep thought as if hesitating. Ye Jiushang got dissatisfied with its reaction. However, he did not say anything and gave the white cat some time. If the cat did not make a decision in fifteen minutes, he would not let it follow Xin¡¯er. What was the use of a beast that could not be loyal? Time passed little by little. The kitten had yet to make a decision. Soon, fifteen minutes passed. Ye Jiushang took it from Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and threw it far away in disgust. ¡°Hey¡­¡± It happened too suddenly, giving Xue Fanxin no time to react. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Be it demonic beasts, mystic beasts, spirit beasts, or divine beasts, the ability is second; loyalty is first. There¡¯s no need to waste any energy and time on a disloyal beast. If this cat is unwilling to sign a contract with you, you won¡¯t be able to control it at all. Bringing it with you will only ruin things and cause more trouble,¡± Ye Jiushang said solemnly. His unyielding tone suggested that this matter was non-negotiable. He knew that Xin¡¯er had no resistance to cute things, but for her safety, he had to deal with this matter. The cat followed Xin¡¯er only to eat. Once she was in danger or something happened, it would never save or help her. Hence, he would not let an unloyal foodie stay by her side. If not for the Spacetime Emperor and the Supreme Badge, he would have even thrown away the Mystic Crystal White Tiger. Although Xue Fanxin could not bear to part with that cat, she felt that Ah Jiu¡¯s words made sense. Although that little white cat was cute, it was not an ordinary cat. If she could not control it, it would be very troublesome to bring it with her. After all, she was too weak. ¡°Forget it, let it be. One unreliable Mystic Crystal White Tiger is enough. If another Nine-Lives Heavenly Cat comes that I can¡¯t control, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to deal with it. Ah Jiu, let¡¯s return.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded gently. Just as they were about to leave, just as he circulated his spirit energy, the little white cat returned. It jumped into Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms and bit her finger. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin screamed and threw the cat away, but it did not budge. The kitten emitted a strange white light, with a weird formation on its body. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Relax. It¡¯s signing a master-servant contract with you. You just have to accept it,¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly. Although the kitten chose Xue Fanxin, he still did not like it. If it had signed the contract immediately, he might not have been displeased. Xue Fanxin relaxed and accepted the little white cat¡¯s contract. The contract seemed complicated, but if both parties were willing, it would be completed quickly. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll follow you from now on. We¡¯ll live and die together. If you die, I die. If I die, you live.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ You can speak?¡± Xue Fanxin held the soft little white cat and was shocked to hear its voice. ¡°Master is so stupid. After the contract, our hearts are connected. You naturally understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°I see! Don¡¯t you regret signing a contract with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it. What¡¯s there to regret? Master, I want to eat roasted fish.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was speechless. This cat signed a master-servant contract with her because of the roasted fish¡­ Another foodie. Chapter 648 - 648 Super Big Cat 648 Super Big Cat Xue Fanxin obtained her first contract beast and hugged it lovingly. She kept touching its smooth and soft fur and playing with its small ears. She really could not imagine why she could not control such a small cat. ¡°Ah Jiu, I think Little Meow is not as terrifying as you say! It looks like a harmless kitten.¡± ¡°Transform.¡± Ye Jiushang ordered the kitten. The Heavenly Cats were born cold and arrogant. They never easily listened to others¡¯ orders. However, whenever the white cat faced Ye Jiushang, it would be inexplicably afraid. It would even involuntarily listen to his orders. It transformed into a huge white cat, one meter tall and two meters long. It had sharp claws and teeth while its body emitted a crystalline white light. It was noble and cold. Its blue eyes hid a ferocious intent, making people not dare to approach it. ¡°This cat¡­ is so big!¡± Xue Fanxin dumbfoundedly stared at the cat that was even bigger than her. It was hard to imagine. Just a second ago, this cat was only the size of a fist, but in the blink of an eye, it grew shockingly big. ¡°Meow¡­¡± Although the little white cat had become bigger, its mind had not changed at all. Its cry was still so young. It walked up to Xue Fanxin and rubbed its enlarged head against her face. ¡°Meow¡­ ¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Kitty, you¡¯re so fun!¡± ¡°Meow¡­ Meow¡­¡± Xue Fanxin hugged the white cat¡¯s head and rubbed it hard. After playing with it, she finally jumped onto its back. The white cat took her around the forest. It was as fast as lightning, and with a leap, it seemed to fly into the sky. It glided in the air for a long time before landing, its movements extremely agile. ¡°Wow¡­ How exciting!¡± Xue Fanxin grabbed its fur tightly. From now on, the little white cat would be her exclusive mount. ¡°Little Meow, you¡¯re awesome. I¡¯ll get you more roasted fish later.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± The white cat jumped up and down excitedly. It gave Xue Fanxin another round of the forest before reverting to its original cute state. It nestled in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms and begged for a hug. Ye Jiushang remained where he was. Although the white cat was agile, he could see its every movement. In his eyes, no matter how fast the white cat was, it was still slow. With the Nine-Lives Heavenly Cat as Xin¡¯er¡¯s contract beast, he could be much more at ease. ¡°Ah Jiu, isn¡¯t Little Meow great?¡± Xue Fanxin carried the little white cat to Ye Jiushang and shared her current joy with him. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ye Jiushang gave a rare evaluation. However, it was only ¡®not bad¡¯ and not ¡®outstanding.¡¯ The white cat was a little disappointed. Since it was afraid of Ye Jiushang, it did not dare to make a sound, nestling quietly in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms. Luckily, its master was not this guy. Otherwise, it would be in trouble. Xue Fanxin knew that it was rare for Ye Jiushang to give good reviews to beasts, so she was already satisfied. She smiled and said, ¡°Little Meow, did you hear that? Ah Jiu also said that you¡¯re not bad!¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± What was not bad? It was clearly a very outstanding cat. Chapter 649 - 649 Its a Female 649 It¡¯s a Female Xue Fanxin refused to let go of the kitten. Even after returning to the Lord¡¯s Estate, she continued to hug it, unwilling to let go. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Jiu, in the past, when I carried the little white tiger, you had a lot of opinions. You threw it away in less than fifteen minutes. But you don¡¯t seem to mind Little Meow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a female,¡± Ye Jiushang said. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a female, you can¡¯t hug it for too long. Don¡¯t show that you love it more than me, or I¡¯ll strangle it. Since you have just obtained it, I¡¯ll allow you to hug it for a while longer.¡± Uh¡­ Sir, did you have to be jealous of a cat? And it was a female. The kitten could smell jealousy and quickly hid. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Meow?¡± The cat disappeared all of a sudden. Xue Fanxin got anxious and searched everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s in your spirit beast space,¡± Ye Jiushang said. He found her stupid look cute and interesting. ¡°What spirit beast space?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you sense it with your mind.¡± Xue Fanxin did as told and sensed her body. Soon, she discovered a dark space with the kitten lying inside. Was this the spirit beast space? ¡°When a human and beast sign a contract, a spirit beast space will automatically appear in your body. Your spirit beast can usually stay there and come out when needed.¡± ¡°So convenient! Then why didn¡¯t you teach me to use this method to take care of the little white tiger? By the way, I haven¡¯t signed a contract with it yet. Does the little white tiger not know how to do it?¡± ¡°That unreliable Mystic Crystal White Tiger is not worthy of being your contract beast. Let¡¯s talk about it after it has the right to do so.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s words carried distaste for the little white tiger. It could be seen how unbearable it was in his heart. Only then did Xue Fanxin realize that she had not seen the little white tiger for a long time. It had also not come and played with her. It hung out with her grandfather, Little Lei, and the others every day. She was too unqualified as a master. Though most of the blame lay on a certain lord. Poor little white tiger. The outcome of offending a certain lord was really¡­ Xue Fanxin did not pity the little white tiger too much. She knew that her grandfather and Little Lei would take good care of it. Perhaps it would lead a better life with them. Ye Jiushang couldn¡¯t care less about it. He even hoped that it was not faring well. If he saw that it was doing fine, he would let it lead a rather ¡®nourishing¡¯ life. ¡°Are you still angry with the little white tiger? It¡¯s been so long. You should have forgiven him by now, right?¡± Xue Fanxin was speechless. ¡°If you want me to calm down, then we¡¯ll have to see its performance. It hasn¡¯t done anything outstanding recently, so I don¡¯t intend to give it extra points.¡± Ye Jiushang made himself clear. He was still dissatisfied. Xue Fanxin felt that it was useless to say anything. Heilong suddenly appeared and knelt on one knee in front of Ye Jiushang. ¡°Master, we have investigated the matter of Her Highness the Consort Dowager being poisoned.¡± Chapter 650 - 650 The Truth About the Poisoning 650 The Truth About the Poisoning Ye Jiushang sat on the main seat and took a sip of tea before saying coldly, ¡°Speak.¡± Heilong opened his mouth after receiving the order. ¡°The poison was administered by Her Highness the Consort Dowager herself. She switched the Empress¡¯s poison and feigned ignorance. Apart from Her Highness the Consort Dowager, her personal maid, Fuling, also knows about this. Her Highness the Consort Dowager likes Fuling. Especially in recent years, she almost treated her as her own daughter.¡± Heilong paused and glanced at Xue Fanxin before continuing, ¡°Fuling is interested in Master and often revealed her feelings to Her Highness the Consort Dowager. She even said that she was willing to be a concubine. Her Highness the Consort Dowager knew the purpose of the Empress poisoning her, so she beat her at her own game and used the same method to lure Master out so that she could make Fuling happy.¡± ¡°The truth is not far from my guess. Reduce the number of people protecting the Consort Dowager. Send her a message as well: if there is a next time, I will withdraw everyone.¡± Ye Jiushang gave a cold order, his tone carrying a hint of anger. Although the Consort Dowager had taken care of him, it did not mean that she could scheme against him. In terms of status, the Consort Dowager had to call him Young Master. Perhaps because she had lived a life of comfort for too long, she had forgotten her identity. Xue Fanxin heard their conversation and understood what had happened. Initially, she was thinking about how to build a good relationship with that Consort Dowager Jing, but it seemed like there was no need. The Empress was helping Yu Yuefu, but how could Consort Dowager Jing not have her own pick? They had already decided on the Ninth Imperial Consort they liked. How could they fancy her? However, this Consort Dowager Jing did not know Ah Jiu well enough. She was going to suffer greatly. ¡°Xin¡¯er, while I¡¯m sleeping, you don¡¯t have to worry about Consort Dowager Jing summoning you. If she goes overboard, someone will naturally deal with her. You just have to cultivate every day and be happy.¡± Ye Jiushang helped Xue Fanxin tidy her slightly messy hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of myself. Did you know that Consort Jing poisoned herself?¡± ¡°Something like that. Consort Dowager Jing took care of me and she has been quite good to me over the years, so I treated her as family. Not only did I give her the best, but I also ordered people to protect her openly and secretly. With them around, even the Empress can¡¯t easily poison her unless she poisons herself.¡± He was sincere to Consort Dowager Jing. Unfortunately, she had disappointed him. From now on, he would no longer care about the life and death of Consort Dowager Jing. Anyone who schemed against him, even if they were his benefactor, shouldn¡¯t expect his benevolence. Furthermore, Consort Dowager Jing was his mother¡¯s personal maid. If not for them, she would still be a low-level servant. How could she have become the noble Consort Dowager Jing? There was no need for him to care about such an ungrateful woman. Besides, everything he had done for her over the years was enough to repay her. He had grown up from a baby. The person who had provided him with protection when he was at his weakest was not Consort Dowager Jing but the late emperor. Without him, he would have died countless times. Consort Dowager Jing only took care of him under the late emperor¡¯s orders. Chapter 651 - 651 The Lords Orders 651 The Lord¡¯s Orders In less than an hour, half of the people who were protecting Consort Dowager Jing retreated. Furthermore, they acted a little high-profile while leaving. Even the palace maids and eunuchs could sense it, let alone Consort Dowager Jing. Consort Dowager Jing woke up the night after Ye Jiushang came. She learned that he had chosen a Ninth Imperial Consort. She was shocked and angry. She sent people to invite Ye Jiushang into the palace many times, but it was fruitless. Coupled with the fact that people beside her kept buzzing, she was frustrated. ¡°Alright, stop talking. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Jiushang¡¯s personality. It¡¯s useless no matter how much you tell me. Fuling, I¡¯ve already done my best.¡± Fuling was Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s personal maid. Over the years, with her backing, she gradually became bolder. When it came to her love for Ye Jiushang, she went from not daring to having extravagant hopes. Although she said that she only wanted to be a concubine, what she wanted was the position of the main consort. At the very least, she would be a consort. A small concubine was not enough to satisfy her. But she rarely saw Ye Jiushang. Under such circumstances, she could not fight for the position of the Ninth Imperial Consort. Hence, when she found out that the Empress wanted to poison Consort Dowager Jing to lure out the Ninth Lord, she asked Consort Dowager Jing to beat her at her own game¡­ Once the Ninth Lord made an appearance, she would have a chance to obtain his favor. Then, the position of the Ninth Imperial Consort would be imminent. As everything was going smoothly, who knew that Xue Fanxin would appear? She was enraged. ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you say that you will help me? I don¡¯t want much. Being a concubine of the Ninth Lord is enough.¡± Fuling pulled on Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s arm and begged like a daughter wheedling to her mother. Consort Dowager Jing shook her head helplessly and patted Fuling¡¯s hand. ¡°Fuling, I really tried my best in this matter. If Jiushang finds out the truth, do you know how serious the consequences will be? Forget about you, even I¡ª¡± ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Halfway through, Consort Dowager Jing suddenly heard movement outside. She ordered someone to check on it. Before the eunuch could go out, a man in a black robe walked in. He looked at the people in the room expressionlessly. ¡°His Highness has ordered that half of the people on Her Highness the Consort Dowager¡¯s side shall be removed. If there is a next time, no one will be left here.¡± Although Consort Dowager Jing did not know who the man in front of her was, she could guess that he was Ye Jiushang¡¯s subordinate. She asked in a panic, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re on your own. You must not make the same mistake again, or you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± The man did not waste his time. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed Fuling standing beside her. ¡°Even Yu Yuefu is not qualified to be His Highness¡¯s woman. How dare a lowly servant dream about it? You¡¯re really overestimating yourself.¡± Fuling was used to following Consort Jing and had long forgotten her identity. She could not react for a moment, nor could she control her emotions. She flew into a rage. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you scold me?¡± Smack¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 652 - 652 Equivalent to Betrayal 652 Equivalent to Betrayal The black-clothed man slapped Fuling, knocking her to the ground. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you really think that with the Consort Dowager backing you, you can become a young miss? You might be a treasure in the eyes of the Consort Dowager, but to others, especially the Lord, you are just a lowly servant. The reason the Lord spared your life is because of the Consort Dowager, but this is the only time. If this happens again, then you should go see the King of Hell.¡± Fuling¡¯s head was buzzing as fear overtook her. The Ninth Lord was aware of their scheme. Their plan was so flawless, with the Empress as a scapegoat. How did he find out? If the Ninth Lord could even investigate such a secret, wouldn¡¯t he know everything she had done? Thinking of this, Fuling panicked even more. Only now did she realize how small she was to the Ninth Lord, and she was still fantasizing about the throne of the Ninth Consort¡­ But so what? The Ninth Lord was so outstanding that any woman would like him. Was there anything wrong with her working hard to obtain what she wanted? Understanding dawned on Consort Dowager Jing as well. She knew that her little scheme had been exposed. She started to tremble. ¡°Where is Jiushang now? I want to see him.¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re breaking the rules by calling the Young Master by his name? His Highness doesn¡¯t want to see you; you¡¯re on your own. His Highness also instructed that if you summon the Consort, she can choose not to see you. You¡¯d best not disturb her, or the consequences will be even more dire.¡± The man left coldly. Although the guards had only been reduced by half, one could guess his master¡¯s attitude toward her. Her classification as an important person had been removed. Using emotions to scheme was equivalent to betrayal in the eyes of the master. This was a hundred times more detestable than what the Empress and Yu Yuefu had done. The moment the man in robes left, Consort Dowager Jing slumped to the ground with a pale expression, her heart filled with panic and regret. How did this happen? Young Master¡­ She had actually forgotten that she was only a maidservant of Ye Jiushang¡¯s biological mother. In terms of status, Ye Jiushang was indeed her Young Master. ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now?¡± Fuling covered her swollen face. Her heart was also in chaos. The development far exceeded their expectations. It was no longer something they could bear. Although Consort Dowager Jing had some complaints about Fuling, she did not lose her temper. She said coldly, ¡°You can leave first. I want to be alone.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Step down.¡± Fuling sensed Consort Jing¡¯s coldness towards her and felt that something was amiss. She did not dare to say anything. Everything she had today was given to her by Consort Dowager Jing. If she lost her favor, she would return to being a lowly maidservant. No, that would not do. Even if she could not marry the Ninth Lord, she had to use Consort Dowager Jing to climb up another branch. Only then could she escape her lowly status as a maidservant. Chapter 653 - 653 Am I seeing things? 653 Am I seeing things? Xue Fanxin did not know what had happened in the palace, nor did she want to know. From the Nanling Empire to the Heavenly Saints Empire to the current Ye Dynasty, she was not interested in politics. As long as the people in the palace did not cause trouble for her, she would not interfere in their business. Instead of wasting time, she might as well brew wine. She had obtained two large jars of spirit dew today and had harvested so many grapes previously. She wondered what it would be like to use spirit dew to make wine. Xue Fanxin decided to do it. She found some small wine jars. Each one had the capacity of half a liter, and there were twenty in total. She filled them with spirit dew and was especially careful, protecting them like treasures. Afterward, she buried them underground near the Tree of Life. She then handled the remaining grapes and brewed them with ordinary water. They were buried near the Tree of Life as well. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before I have grape wine to drink.¡± She had brewed wine in the past, but she used ordinary water and place. She wondered what unexpected gains would come from their proximity to the Tree of Life. No matter the result, she could drink grape wine. ¡°The wine is done. Next time, I¡¯ll make canned fish and pickled vegetables¡­ It¡¯s such a waste to have so many ingredients piled up here.¡± She glanced at the pile of fresh fruits and vegetables. If the space did not have a preservation function, these fruits, vegetables, and eel meat would have gone bad by now. She patted the dust off her body and prepared to leave the space to sleep. Just as she was about to go, she noticed that the human-shaped stone statue on the large rock had moved. This surprised her. She focused on it, but there was nothing. Perhaps her eyes were playing tricks on her. How could a rock move? ¡°I spent five million ghost coins to buy you. Remember to make me lucky.¡± Xue Fanxin was not disappointed that the human-shaped stone statue was dead. She never expected any miracle to happen with a stone. The reason she spent five million ghost coins was that she wanted to buy it. She had no other thoughts. After leaving the space, Xue Fanxin lay on the bed and slept soundly until the sky lit up. She woke up to cultivate. Mother Ruan and Liu Qing waited on her. They only had one mission: take good care of Xue Fanxin, the Ninth Imperial Consort. Heiran secretly protected Xue Fanxin. Once she left the bamboo forest, she would follow her. If Xue Fanxin stayed in the bamboo forest, she could relax and do other things. Xue Fanxin did not know what was going on in the dark. She was focused on cultivating the Xue You Sword Art and the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance. She felt that this sword technique and spirit technique had other mysteries. Although her comprehension ability was good, it was impossible for her to have constant epiphanies. She had just comprehended the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance¡¯s communication technique yesterday, so she wouldn¡¯t have any gains today. She just had to let nature take its course. Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared, looking a little anxious. He gestured Mother Ruan and Liu Qing to leave first. Chapter 654 - 654 Inside the Rockery 654 Inside the Rockery Xue Fanxin noticed his abnormality. She went forward to support him. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, I have to sleep. You must remember to take good care of yourself.¡± Ye Jiushang endured the boiling blood wreaking havoc in his body. Despite reaching his limit, he was still holding on. He had to see Xue Fanxin. He was going to sleep for a long time and was worried that something would happen to Xin¡¯er. ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry and go into seclusion. Don¡¯t force yourself, in case it¡¯s harmful to your body. Where do you plan to enter seclusion? Do you want me to find a cave for you?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s humorous words made Ye Jiushang laugh. He pulled her toward the rockery made of mystic crystal jade. They crossed a wet small stone path and casually drew on the rockery. A purple light flashed for a moment, but there was no change. ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you bring me here?¡± Xue Fanxin thought that there would be something mysterious, but there was nothing. She knew that Ah Jiu would not do such a boring thing. There must be something about this Mystic Crystal Jade Fake Mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin toward the fake mountain. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing? There¡¯s a mountain in front of you. Are you going to crash into it? I¡­ Eh, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin thought that she would bump into the rockery, but she walked right through it. It was as if she had gone through a wall. ¡°Wow¡­ So there¡¯s another world in here!¡± Inside the rockery was a small sealed cave, furnished with simple beds, chairs, and tables. Water flowed out of the cracks in the rockery and flowed into the pool below. Though a little damp, it was a warm place. It was illuminated by Night Pearls, and the ground was paved with warm jade. It was like a small world. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I can¡¯t accompany you for the time being. You can enter and leave this place at will¡­¡± Ye Jiushang seemed to have a lot to say, but he had reached the limit. His body turned into a purple light and flew into the crystal coffin that had appeared at some point. Upon entering the coffin, the purple light transformed back into a human. Ye Jiushang was lying inside with his eyes closed. The lid automatically closed and sealed the coffin. The only difference was that the crystal coffin did not turn into stone. Xue Fanxin could vaguely see the person inside. She did not feel that Ye Jiushang had left her. It was as if he had always been by her side. Xue Fanxin did not leave the cave. She sat down against the crystal coffin and waited for a while. She did not speak, afraid that it would affect his seclusion. After all, he had just fallen asleep and should be at a critical moment. It would be bad if he was disturbed now. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll come and see you often.¡± Xue Fanxin sat for more than half a day before getting up. She kissed the crystal coffin before leaving reluctantly. Anyway, she knew that Ah Jiu was here. If she missed him, she could come and take a look. Without Ah Jiu around, she could not stay idle. She had to work hard at cultivation. Chapter 655 - 655 Ignore Her 655 Ignore Her It was afternoon when Xue Fanxin came out of the rockery. The sun was setting. Heiyao suddenly appeared and knelt on one knee. ¡°Your Highness, Her Highness the Consort Dowager has arrived at the Lord¡¯s Estate and insists on seeing His Highness. His Highness previously ordered us that he would not see anyone, but Her Highness the Consort Dowager barged in directly. We don¡¯t dare to do anything to her.¡± Although their master was dissatisfied with the Consort Dowager¡¯s actions, he had only withdrawn half of the guards. This meant that he still had some feelings for her, so they did not dare to be too ruthless to her, afraid that they would cause trouble. ¡°Tell Her Highness the Consort Dowager directly that Ah Jiu is not around. Let her return to the palace.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s impression of Consort Dowager Jing was not that good. She roughly knew what was going on with her. Ah Jiu must have made Consort Dowager Jing anxious by withdrawing half of the people, so she came personally. Unfortunately, he was in seclusion. She was destined not to see him. Even if Ah Jiu had not been in seclusion, with her understanding of him, he would not have met with Consort Dowager Jing. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to inform the Consort Dowager that His Highness is not in the residence, but she is determined not to leave. She insists on waiting for him to return.¡± Heiyao was in a difficult spot. Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s identity was a little special. If it were anyone else, they would have long been thrown out. ¡°If she wants to wait, let her. Don¡¯t arrange a room or send someone to serve her. Just let her wait in the hall. She can wait as long as she wants. Tell the servants to do whatever they want. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Although Heiyao did not know Xue Fanxin¡¯s intentions, he did not ask further. He just had to listen to her orders. The lord had already notified them. During his seclusion, everything would be decided by the Consort. As for that Consort Dowager Jing¡­ it didn¡¯t matter. Consort Dowager Jing waited in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate for a long time without seeing a shadow of Ye Jiushang. She got increasingly anxious. The bad feeling intensified. She started thinking that she might have been abandoned by Ye Jiushang, so she left the palace and headed to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. She hoped to personally apologize to him. If Ye Jiushang did not forgive her, her future would be bleak. She would be no different from the concubines who had been banished to the cold palace in the harem. Her brain had been muddled. Why did she scheme against this unfathomable Young Master? With her little ability, she actually dared to scheme against the Young Master. Wasn¡¯t that courting death? ¡°Your Highness, His Highness is indeed not in the residence. The Consort is not around either. If you want to wait, then wait.¡± The butler received orders from above and came to convey some information. After saying his piece, he left. ¡°Sigh¡­ You¡­¡± Consort Dowager Jing wanted to ask the butler a few more questions, but he did not give her a chance. Even the maidservant had left. Only she and the person she had brought were left in the hall. Could it be that Jiushang was so angry with her? When Consort Dowager Jing thought about how miserable her situation would be without Ye Jiushang¡¯s protection, she panicked. Despite knowing that her wait might be futile, she still had to wait. Chapter 656 - 656 Waiting For Nothing 656 Waiting For Nothing While Consort Dowager Jing waited, no one came to entertain her. After an entire day, she was tired, thirsty, and hungry. Her entire body was numb, but there was no result. In the past, Consort Dowager Jing might have been able to bear it. But she was used to living in comfort now. How could she bear such pain? Her back was already aching. Besides, she had taken some slow poison to lure Ye Jiushang out; her body had yet to recover. She could not withstand such torture at all. The palace maid who had come to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate with Consort Dowager Jing advised repeatedly, ¡°Your Highness, you should return. Perhaps the Ninth Lord is really not in the residence. Everyone knows that he¡¯s often not in Imperial City. You can¡¯t wait here like this.¡± ¡°Is Jiushang really not around or does he not want to see me?¡± Consort Dowager Jing was conflicted about this. She was most afraid of the second scenario. In the past, if Ye Jiushang was in the Imperial Capital and she wanted to see him, he would appear. But now, he was unwilling to see her at all. His absence was just an excuse. She did not believe that he would leave so soon after returning. Although she had raised him, this child became independent at the age of five. She rarely came in contact with him. Many times, she did not know what he was doing, but she knew that he was getting stronger and stronger. So she had only taken care of Jiushang for five years, during which she had the late emperor¡¯s protection. Most of the time, it was the late emperor who took care of him. To be precise, she did not have much gratitude to Jiushang, not to mention that she was only a maidservant of his biological mother. At the thought of this, Consort Dowager Jing became increasingly panicked. She no longer wanted to help Fuling fight for anything. She only wanted to obtain Ye Jiushang¡¯s forgiveness, or she would have nothing. Consort Dowager Jing waited in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate for half a day, but he still did not appear. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had no choice but to return to the palace. Xue Fanxin knew that Consort Dowager Jing was waiting in the Lord¡¯s Estate, but she did not care. She even forgot about the matter. She was busy making canned fish in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and worked for an entire day. Then, she went to soak in a hot spring and had a sumptuous dinner before sleeping soundly. She did not even know when Consort Dowager Jing left. The next morning, the first thing Xue Fanxin did was go to the small cave to see Ye Jiushang. She sat by the crystal coffin and chatted with him, telling him everything she had done yesterday. ¡°Ah Jiu, I didn¡¯t go out to see Consort Dowager Jing. You won¡¯t be angry, right? ¡°Consort Dowager Jing is clearly here to look for you. It¡¯s not convenient for you to see her now. If I meet her, I might make her unhappy. No matter what, she¡¯s the person who took care of you growing up. I don¡¯t want to offend her. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. If she doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t do anything either. If she dares to cause trouble, I won¡¯t be polite. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to cultivate. You¡¯re in seclusion, so I have to work hard too.¡± Xue Fanxin kissed the crystal coffin. She bumped into Heiyao as soon as she came out. Looking a little anxious, he immediately reported, ¡°Your Highness, something happened at the Moon Burial Ridge.¡± Chapter 657 - 657 New Instructions 657 New Instructions Xue Fanxin did not know what kind of place the Moon Burial Ridge was, nor did she know what had happened there. Seeing Heiyao¡¯s anxious expression, she guessed that it was something serious, so she asked about the ins and outs of the matter first. The Moon Burial Ridge was located hundreds of kilometers away from Imperial City. It was a good place for beginner cultivators to go out and train. There were no high-level demonic beasts there. A few Spirit Refining cultivators could do whatever they wanted in that place. However, the day before yesterday, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared in the Moon Burial Ridge, attracting the attention of the Ye royal family and the various large sects. They all sent people to investigate and drove away the low-level cultivators. If they did not have any strength or background, they could not stay in the Moon Burial Ridge. There were no longer any low-level cultivators active in the Moon Burial Ridge. It was controlled by the Ye royal family and the various large sects. Most people were stationed near the place where the phenomenon had appeared, waiting for a new surprise. Since ancient times, wherever there was a phenomenon, there would definitely be a precious treasure. No one was willing to miss such a good thing. However, the phenomenon in the Moon Burial Ridge was a little different, lasting for fifteen minutes. Later, there was no movement. Unexpectedly, two days later, a huge vortex suddenly appeared and sucked in all the people stationed nearby, leaving only a few survivors. ¡°You mean the people we sent over were also sucked into that vortex?¡± Xue Fanxin had a basic understanding of the event. Although her mind was filled with mush and she had no idea what was going on, for some reason, when she heard Heiyao mention the vortex in the Moon Burial Ridge, she kept thinking of the Second Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. Wasn¡¯t the entrance to Tomb Two also a vortex? Could the Moon Burial Ridge also be the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor? Heiyao did not know what Xue Fanxin was thinking. His tone was filled with urgency. ¡°Yes. Heiyue is in charge of this matter. She led five Night Shadow Guards to the Moon Burial Ridge. Apart from one who was lucky enough to escape, the rest are missing.¡± ¡°Heiyue, is she also a Black Shadow Guard?¡± ¡°Yes. The Black Shadow Guards have five leaders. Big Brother Heilong is ranked first, followed by Heiyu second, me third, Heiran fourth, and Heiyue fifth. Consort, I¡¯m willing to go to the Moon Burial Ridge. Please allow me.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Xue Fanxin closed her eyes and sensed the Supreme Badge. She remembered that the last time she searched for the Second Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, the Supreme Badge had given her some instructions. If the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor was really in the Moon Burial Ridge, it should have a similar reaction. The Supreme Badge didn¡¯t disappoint her. Like last time, it sent an image, which was the location of the tomb. ¡°Heiayo, are there purple thorn trees at the place where the phenomenon appeared?¡± ¡°Your Highness, how do you know that?¡± Heiyao was puzzled. After all, he had never mentioned the purple thorn trees. the Consort had never been to the Moon Burial Ridge. She shouldn¡¯t know the details. ¡°Then it should be right.¡± Xue Fanxin did not explain this to Heiyao. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the Moon Burial Ridge. If it¡¯s really that place, I¡¯m afraid apart from me, no one can save them.¡± If that Spacetime Emperor did anything else like English, electronic locks, and changing the flow of time, apart from her, who could save the people inside? Chapter 658 - 658 Count Me In 658 Count Me In Heiyao only hoped that Xue Fanxin would permit him to bring his men there. Unexpectedly, she wanted to go personally, frightening him greatly. It was useless no matter how he tried to dissuade her. ¡°Your Highness, the Moon Burial Ridge is too dangerous. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t go. If anything happens to you, Master will skin me alive. Your Highness, please reconsider.¡± ¡°Heiyao, I have to go to that place even if I don¡¯t want to because that¡¯s my mission. Instead of wasting your time, why don¡¯t you prepare the resources?¡± Xue Fanxin had already instructed Mother Ruan and Liu Qing to prepare a large amount of food and daily necessities for her. She was checking her things to see if she was missing anything. Before long, Mother Ruan and Liu Qing brought over a pile of food. There was no lack of firewood, rice, oil, salt, vinegar, and tea. Furthermore, the amount was huge, enough for dozens of people to eat for months. As Heiyao had to carry out missions often, he had the habit of carrying food with him. However, he never brought such a large amount. He would at most bring ten days¡¯ worth. After all, he could hunt outside. Bringing enough for ten days was completely enough. Look at their consort. She actually had to prepare so much food for a trip. Ignoring the dozens of kilograms of fish and the firewood, oil, salt, vinegar, and tea, she even prepared water. Wasn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re only going to the Moon Burial Ridge. Although it¡¯s hundreds of kilometers away from the Imperial Capital, we won¡¯t lack food and water. There¡¯s no need to prepare so many things.¡± ¡°I hope you keep your spirits up. Alright, everything¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s set off.¡± Xue Fanxin put away all the food, half in her storage bag, and half in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. Then, she called Heiyao and prepared to set off. Heiyao was stunned. ¡°Your Highness, are we going alone?¡± They were going to the Moon Burial Ridge. In the past, perhaps the two of them would not have a problem, but now, it was unknown what dangers lay in that terrifying vortex. Let alone saving people, they might lose their lives. It did not matter if he died, but the Consort could not die. Otherwise, he would not be able to explain it to his master. ¡°Count me in.¡± Heiran suddenly appeared and stood behind Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin smiled. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll add you. The three of us will go.¡± ¡°Three?¡± Heiyao stretched out three fingers, still feeling that this number was too little. ¡°Yes, just three. Let¡¯s go. Time is very tight.¡± Before Xue Fanxin left, she glanced at the Mystic Crystal Jade Fake Mountain in front of her and thought to herself, Ah Jiu, I¡¯m going to the Third Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. Wait for me to return. Heiyao and Heiran did not have the ability to teleport hundreds or thousands of kilometers like Ye Jiushang and Little Lei. They could only take a carriage pulled by demonic beasts. It was fast, only taking half a day to cover hundreds of kilometers from the Imperial Capital to the Moon Burial Ridge. ¡°Your Highness, are the three of us really okay?¡± Heiyao had asked the same question hundreds of times along the way. Despite an affirmative answer, he was still worried. ¡°If the right person intervenes, the people inside can be saved. Otherwise, it¡¯s useless no matter how many people go.¡± Xue Fanxin was certain that the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s Third Tomb was in the Moon Burial Ridge. The closer she got to the entrance, the stronger the instructions given by the Supreme Badge. When she stood in front of the vortex, it gave a clear message: the Third Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. It seemed like she was going into the tomb again. This time, Ah Jiu was not around. She had to rely on herself for everything. Chapter 659 - 659 Entering the Vortex Again 659 Entering the Vortex Again Xue Fanxin followed Heiyao to the place where the phenomenon. This place was originally a deep mountain forest, but it was now beyond recognition. The surrounding vegetation and stones had been sucked into the vortex. The mysterious vortex was still there. If any creature got near it, it would suck them in. ¡°Your Highness, be careful. Stay a hundred feet away from that vortex.¡± Heiyao was prepared to pull Xue Fanxin back, afraid that she would act rashly. Heiran was the same. Although she looked calm, she was actually nervous. She was afraid that something would happen to Xue Fanxin and she would not be able to explain it to her master. But she knew better than anyone that she could not stop Xue Fanxin from taking the risk this time. She could only be extra careful and do her best to protect Xue Fanxin. ¡°We want to enter the vortex, so we have to approach it. There might be danger after entering the vortex. You have to be careful.¡± Xue Fanxin reminded them before walking forward. Just as she stood within a hundred feet of the vortex, a powerful force sucked her inside. As she was mentally prepared, Xue Fanxin did not panic. Then, she heard Heiyao and Heiran¡¯s cries. But for some reason, the moment she was isolated from the outside world, she vaguely heard Little Lei¡¯s shout. Had she heard wrong? ¡°Woman, woman, wait for me. Wait for me!¡± Little Lei carried the little white tiger and rushed to the Moon Burial Ridge, but he was still a step too late. When he arrived at the scene, Xue Fanxin had already entered the vortex. ¡°Little White, that woman went in. Should we follow her?¡± Just yesterday, the little white tiger suddenly sensed the location of the Third Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor and came to look for Little Lei, asking him to bring it over quickly. Little Lei was not too sure about the exact location of Tomb Three. Even if he had the ability to teleport hundreds or thousands of kilometers, it would be useless if the direction was wrong. He had no choice but to let the little white tiger lead the way. It took a lot more time to reach the destination. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger bit Little Lei¡¯s clothes with its teeth and wanted to drag him into the vortex. ¡°Alright, alright. So be it. Anyway, this is not the first time I¡¯ve entered such a tomb. I might be able to catch a big fish again.¡± Little Lei carried the little white tiger into the vortex. With their previous experience, they were familiar with the path this time. Furthermore, there was the little white tiger guiding the way. The vortex was not a problem. Xue Fanxin realized that the scene inside was similar to the second tomb. They were both like an ethereal void. The fall lasted for a long time. At first, Heiyao was quite panicked, but then he realized that things were a little strange. He looked around the ethereal surroundings and searched for a familiar aura in the darkness. Soon, he noticed Xue Fanxin and Heiran and shouted, ¡°Your Highness, Heiran, where are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Heiran replied. Xue Fanxin suddenly shouted, ¡°Be careful¡­¡± A large number of rocks suddenly appeared in the void. If she could not dodge in time, she would be hit by the rocks. Chapter 660 - 660 Something Like That 660 Something Like That With her reminder, Heiyao and Heiran dodged the falling rocks in time. Their bodies fell even faster, so fast that it was unbearable, and they no longer had the ability to dodge the rocks. Just as everyone was unable to resist, there were suddenly a few bangs, followed by a few tragic cries. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Heiyao was sprawled in the sand. His mouth was filled with dust, and he coughed for a long time. Xue Fanxin and Heiran¡¯s situation was not much better. They also fell into the sand. After crawling out with difficulty, they spat out the sand in their mouths. ¡°Where is this?¡± Heiran observed her surroundings. She saw an endless desert without a single green plant in sight. At most, she could see a few large rocks buried in the sand. There was no other living thing. When the wind blew, sand and dust flew. ¡°It¡¯s actually a desert this time.¡± Xue Fanxin tidied up her body and looked at the endless desert. She could not tell north from south. Her sense of direction was already bad. In such a damned place, it was even more so. This was likely an illusion. Perhaps all the directions were fake. Therefore, the direction was not important at this moment. The priority should be to find a living person to ask about the situation. ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± Heiran came to Xue Fanxin and asked about her well-being first. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Xue Fanxin continued to clean the sand on her body. ¡°Heiran, Heiyao, are you guys okay too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine too. Cough, cough¡­¡± Heiyao was a little miserable. He had become a sandman and took a while to clean himself up. Feeling thirsty, he took out the water bottle he had brought with him and drank a few mouthfuls. However, he realized that the water bottle was already empty. Oh no, this was an endless desert. It was very difficult to find a water source. He and Heiran were not water cultivators, so they could not use spirit energy to condense water. This meant that they would lack water here. Heiyao suddenly recalled that Xue Fanxin had prepared a large amount of water and food before she set off. Otherwise, he would definitely be worried. Fortunately, the Consort had foresight. ¡°Your Highness, did you already know that this place lacks water and food?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Xue Fanxin had also drunk a lot of water. She also checked how much water she had with her and was relieved to see that the amount was quite considerable. She could also use the water element and spirit energy to condense water. However, that would consume a lot of energy. It was only fine in small quantities. In such an unknown and dangerous desert, it was best to save your spirit energy for when you encountered danger. ¡°What do you mean? Did you already know what was going on here?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Your Highness, can you say something else?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for the survivors? I won¡¯t let you starve.¡± Although she had experience, every tomb was different. She could not be sure what kind of danger was in the third tomb, so she could not give Heiyao an accurate answer. Chapter 661 - 661 The Golden Snake Gang 661 The Golden Snake Gang Xue Fanxin was not in a hurry to leave the place. She rested for a while and adjusted her condition. She was getting to know and adapt to her new environment. ¡°Heiran, this scarf is for you.¡± Xue Fanxin wrapped herself in a scarf that covered her face, revealing only her eyes. She handed one to Heiran as well. Heiran could tell at a glance that the scarf was valuable. It was woven with spirit silk. Although it was only a thin gauze, it had the effect of protecting against the cold and keeping her warm, as well as blocking the wind. This was a scarf that her master had given to the Consort. How could she dare to use it? ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°The wind and sand here are very strong. It¡¯ll be better to wrap your mouth, nose, and face. There¡¯s no need to worry. I have a lot of scarves here! Take it.¡± Xue Fanxin stuffed the scarf in Heiran¡¯s hands. Heiran could not refuse. She put on the scarf and instantly felt much better. Her face was protected. Even if she covered her eyes, she could still see what was in front of her clearly. The things her master gave the consort were indeed not simple. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°We¡¯re companions now. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Heiyao, I don¡¯t have a suitable scarf for you. Just use some cloth.¡± Xue Fanxin did not forget about Heiyao. She had never been biased. ¡°I don¡¯t need it for the time being.¡± Heiyao gently released a little spirit energy, preventing the sand from touching him. He did not need to wrap himself up tightly like Xue Fanxin and Heiran. Xue Fanxin said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on such a small matter, in case you don¡¯t have enough strength at the critical moment.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take much spirit energy to block this little sand.¡± ¡°Up to you. This place is a vast desert. Everyone, don¡¯t split up. Try your best to move together. Let¡¯s¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was about to say her plan, but a group of people walked over from ahead. One look and one could tell that they were not friendly. Heiyao and Heiran stood in front of Xue Fanxin. When those people arrived, they immediately surrounded Xue Fanxin¡¯s group. A middle-aged man walked out and said arrogantly, ¡°Hand over your food and water. We can leave your corpses intact. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for eating you as food.¡± ¡°Your Highness, they¡¯re from the Golden Snake Gang, a relatively famous gang in the Imperial City. The leader is a cultivator in the Mystic King Realm. It¡¯s said that he has some background and has an even greater faction backing him, so he can occupy a place in the Imperial City. But they have a bad reputation. They can do any outrageous thing,¡± Heiran whispered into Xue Fanxin¡¯s ear. Heiyao took a few steps forward and blocked the two women behind him. He said coldly, ¡°How dare you scum of the Golden Snake Gang be impudent in front of Lord Yao? You¡¯re really courting death.¡± ¡°It looks like you want to do this the hard way¡­ Go, kill them all. There¡¯ll be meat to eat tonight.¡± The middle-aged man smiled. In this endless desert, what was wrong with eating human flesh when they were hungry? They were afraid that they would not even have human flesh to eat. Chapter 662 - 662 Stop Messing Around 662 Stop Messing Around The Golden Snake Gang acted like they were ready to risk their lives and waved the weapons in their hands as they rushed forward, but in the end¡­ Heiyao was best at using hidden weapons and had a set of hidden weapons with spirituality. These nobodies were not worth his special care. He used his spirit energy to condense some sharp blades and employed them as his weapon. Seeing five of their people fall, the others stopped in their tracks. They slowly retreated while trembling. The middle-aged man, who had been arrogant and domineering just now, was also quite frightened. He braced himself and said shamelessly, ¡°You¡­ do you know who we are? We are from the Golden Snake Gang. Our leader is nearby. How dare you provoke us? Be careful of your heads.¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Heiyao sent more than ten flying sabers formed from spirit energy and killed more than half of the group. Only the middle-aged man and his lackeys were left. The middle-aged man almost peed his pants. His legs were shaking, and his entire body was covered in a cold sweat. He recognized the other party¡¯s strength. He knelt on the ground to beg for mercy. ¡°Lord, please spare me. Please spare me! I failed to recognize you just now and offended you. Please forgive me.¡± They saw that there were only three people on the other side, including two women. Furthermore, they were unfamiliar with them. Taking them as weaklings, they decided to snatch their food, but who knew that they would kick an iron plate? ¡°What did you just say? You want to eat our flesh, right?¡± Heiyao played with the sharp blade and shot out a few more flying knives, killing all the lackeys beside the middle-aged man. Xue Fanxin saw Heiyao¡¯s ruthlessness and was afraid that he would kill everyone. She quickly stopped him. ¡°Heiyao, I still have something to ask!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there one left?¡± Heiyao naturally knew that he had to leave someone alive for investigation. The other guys were useless, so he might as well kill them. Anyway, these were all evil people. The middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief. He sat on the ground weakly, looking like he had survived a calamity, but he was still panicked. ¡°You¡­ you can ask whatever you want. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. I just hope you can let me live.¡± Xue Fanxin walked up to the middle-aged man and squatted down. ¡°How long have you been trapped here?¡± The middle-aged man thought that Xue Fanxin wanted to ask some confidential questions, but unexpectedly, it was such a simple matter. Without even thinking, he replied, ¡°We¡¯ve been here for more than a month.¡± Hei Yao could not help but exclaim, ¡°How is that possible? The vortex only appeared yesterday. It has only been a little more than a day since then. At most, you¡¯ve been trapped for a day or so. How is it a month?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. We¡¯ve really been trapped here for more than a month. All the water and food are gone. Every day, people starve and die of thirst. Ninety percent of the people who gathered in the Moon Burial Ridge to wait for the treasure to appear have been sucked into that huge vortex. At least ten thousand people are here.¡± It was precisely because there were too many people that there was a lack of food and water. Without sustenance, people died every day. Chapter 663 - 663 Sandstone Pit 663 Sandstone Pit Xue Fanxin already had a basic understanding of the situation and knew about the time flow. However, first things first, she wanted to find the missing Night Shadow Guards. ¡°Did you see anyone else in this desert?¡± ¡°The people who are still alive in this desert are all in that sandpit. There are thousands. Every few days, a huge number of rock monsters will appear in this place. They are powerful and have tough bodies. Even spirit artifacts find it difficult to harm them. Many people have been killed by the rock monsters. But it¡¯s strange. The rock monsters don¡¯t dare to enter that sandstone pit, so everyone is hiding there.¡± ¡°Take us there.¡± The middle-aged man was overjoyed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there now. The sandstone pit is not far, but the wind and sand are too strong. It¡¯s very difficult to find.¡± Once he reached the sandstone pit, he would no longer have to fear these people. With the protection of the gang leader and the experts of the various large factions, what was there to be afraid of? ¡°Enough nonsense. Lead the way already.¡± Heiyao could tell at a glance what the middle-aged man was up to, but he did not mind it. The most important thing now was to find Heiyue and the others. He thought that Heiyue had only been trapped here for a day or so, but unexpectedly, it had already been more than a month. Even if they were alive, they would be lacking water and food. They had to find them as soon as possible. The sooner they found them, the less danger they would be in. The middle-aged man led the way. He did not play any tricks and was eager to bring Xue Fanxin and the others to the sandstone pit. He was thinking about how to teach these people a lesson. The sandstone pit was actually not far. It was just that the surrounding sand dunes were too large, making it hard to locate. The so-called sandstone pit was actually a huge sand pit. However, there were sturdy and huge rocks surrounding it. They blocked the sand outside and opened up a shelter. There was no shortcut to enter the sandstone pit. You could only use your light body kung fu to jump down. If you wanted to come up, you also had to use the same method unless you slowly climbed up. Everyone who came here had some ability. Jumping up and down in this sandstone pit was not difficult for them. When the middle-aged man reached the edge of the sandstone pit, he took advantage of the fact that Xue Fanxin, Hei Yao, and the others were not paying attention and jumped into the sandstone pit. ¡°Gang leader, save me!¡± The people in the pit looked up. Their gazes were extremely cold, and they had no intention of meddling. A man with a snake-shaped golden crown on his head stood out and asked fiercely, ¡°Zhang San, didn¡¯t you bring a group of people out to look for water? Why are you the only one who came back? Where are the others?¡± ¡°They have all been killed.¡± The middle-aged man pretended to be sad, then turned back to look. He happened to see Xue Fanxin and the others jump into the pit. He pointed at them and complained. ¡°Gang leader, they were the ones who killed our men and even forced me to bring them here. They said that they wanted to kill all of us from the Golden Snake Gang and eat us as meat.¡± ¡°They¡ªah!¡± Before the middle-aged man could finish speaking, his throat was pierced by an invisible dart. He died on the spot. Chapter 664 - 664 Still Useful 664 Still Useful Heiyao scanned everyone present. Soon, he found a familiar figure and hurriedly ran over to a woman who was also wearing a black mystic robe. ¡°Yue¡¯er, are you okay? Where are the others? Is everyone alright?¡± The woman in robes was quite beautiful. Although she could not be considered breathtaking, her looks were not bad. She had a cold personality though. Seeing Heiyao, she was clearly excited, but she did not give him any expression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To find you, of course. And everyone else.¡± ¡°How many people did you bring? Forget it. Do you have water and food on you? Little Jiu is about to die. Quickly save him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Jiu?¡± Heiyao looked at the others and realized that they were in a dire situation. Some were injured, some were sick, and all of them were severely dehydrated. One was already on the verge of death. It was their Little Jiu, the ninth-ranked Little Jiu. Heiyao came to Little Jiu¡¯s side and did not dare to touch him. He asked softly, ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Jiu had fallen into a coma and could not hear anything. His vital signs were weak, and he was about to die. ¡°In order to save me, Little Jiu was¡­¡± Heiyue was about to say what had happened, but someone cut her off. The leader of the Golden Snake Gang was furious because Heiyao had killed someone in front of him. He failed to react in time, but now that he had returned to his senses, he came to settle scores. ¡°How dare you kill someone from my Golden Snake Gang? Are you tired of living? ¡°Since you killed someone, I¡¯ll use your life to make up for it. I¡¯ll drink your blood and eat your flesh today.¡± The Golden Snake Gang surrounded Heiyao. All of them revealed ferocious gazes as if they wanted to eat him. In fact, they did intend to do so. As long as they could live, what was drinking human blood and eating human flesh? Anyway, they had been doing it a lot recently. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± In a rage, Heiyao wanted to start a massacre, but he was stopped by a voice. ¡°Stop.¡± Xue Fanxin walked over, wanting to check up on Little Jiu. Heiyue had never seen Xue Fanxin and did not know who she was, so she instinctively stopped her. ¡°What do you want?¡± Heiran was following Xue Fanxin. She stood out and said, ¡°Heiyue, don¡¯t be rude to the Consort.¡± Hearing the word ¡®Consort,¡¯ Heiyue already knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity, but she was a little unconvinced. Xue Fanxin was too weak. Still, she had to submit. Xue Fanxin was the consort recognized by their master and would be their mistress. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, I am Heiyue.¡± ¡°Get up, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll take a look at him. Heiyao, Heiran, I¡¯ll leave the Golden Snake Gang to you, but don¡¯t claim their lives. They probably still have some use.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Fanxin said not to hurt their lives. No matter how much they wanted to destroy the Golden Snake Gang, they had to bear with it. Although the Golden Snake Gang had some power in the Imperial Capital, their Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate did not take them seriously. ¡°How dare a few little kids challenge me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± The Golden Snake Gang¡¯s leader did not waste his breath. It was useless to say anything. He started fighting. Many people on his side had already starved to death. Killing these people would be just enough to fill their stomachs. Chapter 665 - 665 Shouldnt Have Suspected 665 Shouldn¡¯t Have Suspected Heiyao was filled with anger, so he vented it all on the people from the Golden Snake Gang. Even if he did not kill them, he would beat them to death. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The leader of the Golden Snake Gang was a Mystic King Realm cultivator. He was considered a capable person in the Imperial City, but only a little. If he encountered a true expert, he would only receive a beating. Seeing that these people were young, he assumed they were easy to bully. He relied on his numbers to provoke them. Unexpectedly, the other party was so powerful that he could defeat all of them alone. Even he, the gang leader, had been beaten miserably¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t hit me anymore. Don¡¯t hit me anymore. I¡¯m begging you. Let me go. Let me go.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you beg for mercy earlier? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late now? Lord Yao is in a bad mood. Be good and get beaten.¡± ¡°No¡­ Ah¡­¡± While Heiyao taught the Golden Snake Gang a lesson, Xue Fanxin was busy treating Little Jiu. His situation was critical. He was basically a dead person. That weak aura could not be detected at all. If it were anyone else, they would have died. But Little Jiu relied on his strong willpower to hold on until now. It was really admirable. Xue Fanxin did not hesitate. She plucked a leaf of the Tree of Life from the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space, crushed it, and fed it to Little Jiu. She then performed acupuncture on him to help him stay alive. Finally, she used the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to treat him. Heiyue was watching her every move. In the beginning, she did not have any confidence in Xue Fanxin, but later on, she slowly believed her. Little Jiu¡¯s complexion was improving. Furthermore, she noted that her treatment was impressive. She did not look like an ordinary doctor. How could someone chosen by their master be simple? Perhaps she was thinking too much. She should not have suspected the consort in the first place. It was equivalent to doubting her master. If he found out about this, she would be punished. Xue Fanxin did not know what Hieyue was thinking and put all her focus on Little Jiu. After finishing, she took out some water and fed him bit by bit with a spoon. There were a few Black Shadow Guards around. When they saw the water, their eyes lit up. However, no matter how dry their mouths were, they did not say a word and waited quietly. When they were sucked into the mysterious vortex and came to this vast desert, as time passed, water and food were severely lacking. They had a strong feeling that they would very likely die here. Since they were going to die sooner or later, why waste that water? Xue Fanxin finally noticed the situation of the others around her. Just now, she had been too focused on her treatment. Apart from the patient, there was nothing else in her eyes. As a result, she ignored the rest. She quickly took out a large bucket of water. ¡°There¡¯s water here. Go ahead and drink it. There¡¯s no need to save it. I have a lot more.¡± Even so, the Black Shadow Guards did not immediately snatch the bucket of water. To them, water was too precious. ¡°Your Highness, this water¡­¡± Heiyue actually wanted to reject her, but she could not say anything. She could choose not to drink it, but what about the others? She did not want to see the brothers under her die. She did not want¡­ Chapter 666 - 666 What Are You Glaring At? 666 What Are You Glaring At? Heiyue could not bear to see her comrades die, but she knew that this water should be kept. The consort¡¯s life was more valuable than theirs. They could die, but the consort could not. At the very least, she could not die before them. Hence, this water¡­ They really could not drink it. ¡°I brought a lot of water and food before coming here You don¡¯t have to be polite. Furthermore, I¡¯m a water cultivator. You can drink it without worry.¡± Xue Fanxin took out a few more bowls and personally brought them to everyone, stuffing them into their hands. Upon learning that Xue Fanxin was a water cultivator, everyone heaved a sigh of relief, but they still hesitated. Heiyue really could not bear to see this, so she ordered, ¡°Drink it. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be with you guys all the way.¡± Only then did everyone dare to drink the water. One bowl did not quench their thirst, but they did not continue. One was already good. Xue Fanxin was speechless. She took out a few more buckets and used her actions to prove that she had really brought a lot of water. Furthermore, she used the power of water and used her spirit energy to condense water. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and drink it. With me around, neither water nor food is a problem. Drink water first. I¡¯ll prepare food for you later.¡± Heiran could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry and drink as much as you want.¡± The guards were finally relieved. They drank bowl after bowl, only stopping after three or four bowls. They did not dare to drink too much. Although there was water now, who knew how long they would be trapped in this place? Hence, it was best to save it. Heiyue did not initially believe Xue Fanxin, but now, she was convinced and subdued. She suddenly knelt on one knee in front of her and said respectfully, ¡°Your subordinate, Heiyue, greets the Consort.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already bow just now? Why are you doing it again?¡± Xue Fanxin could not understand what Heiyue was thinking, but her impression of her was not bad. Although she was an ice beauty, she was at least much better than Zhuiyue. Their names had the word Yue in them, but their personalities were completely different. ¡°I did not sincerely bow to you just now, so¡­ Your Highness, please forgive me. I¡­¡± Heiyue did not know what to say. She did not want to lie, but it was difficult to tell the truth. How could she say that she was unconvinced and suspicious of the consort just now? ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Actually, I admire you very much. A person who cares about her companions is worthy of admiration. Get up. Don¡¯t kneel for no reason. There aren¡¯t so many rules here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on? How did everyone¡¯s injuries come about? Little Jiu¡¯s wounds are much more serious than the others. Did something happen?¡± Heiyue and the others became angry. They glared in a certain direction and at some people, wishing they could skin them alive. The people in question glared at them in turn and even cursed. ¡°What are you glaring at? Do you think glaring a few more times can change anything? Don¡¯t think that just because you have water, you¡¯re impressive. In such a vast desert, without our help, you¡¯ll be finished sooner or later.¡± Chapter 667 - 667 The Whole Story 667 The Whole Story Xue Fanxin ignored them. ¡°Heiyue, what¡¯s going on? Do you have a grudge against those people? Are Little Jiu¡¯s injuries related to them?¡± ¡°Your Highness, Little Jiu¡¯s injuries were indeed caused by them. They are disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, and half of them are water cultivators. Many people here ask them for water to drink. Ten days ago, when we were doing the same, we had a conflict with them, and a fight broke out.¡± ¡°What happened after that? With your ability, the other party can¡¯t take advantage of you, right?¡± Xue Fanxin could roughly guess what had happened. There were so many people here who needed help from the Heavenly Spirit Sect. With a word from them, most of them would be happy to lend a hand. It seemed like Heiyue and the others had been beaten up by a group. ¡°The people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect are naturally not our match, but they used water as a reward and invited external help. There are only six of us, so it¡¯s difficult to fight against so many. Little Jiu even suffered from Old Man Yin Feng¡¯s poisonous palm in order to save me. If not for the fact that the few of us are strong enough and they were unwilling to pay a heavy price to kill us, how could we have survived until now? However, they want to kill us with thirst. Over the past ten days, no water cultivator has provided us with water. They plan to use this method to kill us.¡± They were cultivators and would not starve to death if they did not eat for ten days or half a month. However, in such a dry desert, not drinking water for a few days was quite uncomfortable. If they were injured, they would not be able to bear the pain of lacking water. As Little Jiu was injured, everyone left the little water they had for him. The others had not drunk water for ten days. If the consort and the others had not rushed over today, someone on their side would have died of thirst in less than two days. Fortunately, the heavens were watching. The consort, Heiyao, and Heiran were here. Everyone had water to drink. ¡°Did you suffer a lot of humiliation when you begged the Heavenly Spirit Sect for water?¡± Even if Heiyue had not said this, Xue Fanxin could guess. She knew at a glance that those people were not good people. How could such scum easily give water to others? Heiyue lowered her head in shame. ¡°I was useless. Not only can I not save our brothers, but I also made everyone suffer.¡± Xue Fanxin gently patted Heiyue¡¯s shoulder and comforted her. ¡°Alright, alright! This is all in the past. I¡¯ll help you get back at them later.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Heiyue had been holding on all this time. Actually, her heart was already weak. Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, her eyes were sore and filled with tears. How could she not want someone to support her? After all, she was about to collapse. Once she did, her brothers would follow suit. At the thought of her companions who had gone through life-and-death situations with her for years, her heart really hurt. She had to bear with it no matter how tired and bitter she was. She was determined not to collapse. But she was really, really tired. ¡°We¡¯re here. Everything will be fine. Believe me, I¡¯ll definitely get everyone out of here alive.¡± A sinister voice suddenly sounded. ¡°What shameless boasting. Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your tongue?¡± Chapter 668 - 668 Old Man Yin Feng 668 Old Man Yin Feng A woman in an aqua-blue mystic robe was sitting not too far away. She was playing with a water splash condensed from spirit energy in her hand and looking at the person opposite her with a disdainful expression. Her insufferably arrogant aura was annoying. ¡°What have my words got to do with you?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted confidently, her aura even stronger than the other party¡¯s. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? Do you know who I am?¡± the woman questioned. She was so enraged that she wanted to kill Xue Fanxin just because of one sentence. Her narrow-mindedness couldn¡¯t be more obvious. ¡°You¡¯re wearing the signature clothes of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. I obviously know who you are. But so what? Is the Heavenly Spirit Sect very impressive? Our Nine Cloud Palace doesn¡¯t think so.¡± Xue Fanxin used her spirit energy to condense a water sword and drenched the woman. ¡°You¡­¡± The woman believed she had the ability to face the attack, but just as the water sword was about to reach her, it suddenly turned into water. She did not react in time and was drenched. ¡°You what? I, Xue Fanxin, will remember this. Once we get out, the Heavenly Spirit Sect will pay with interest added. As for the others, I won¡¯t let anyone who has bullied them off.¡± ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Even the Nine Cloud Palace can¡¯t defeat the combined forces of the entire Mystic Realm. You should restrain yourself,¡± an elder suddenly said. Xue Fanxin looked at the old man. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Old Man Yin Feng.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the Old Man Yin Feng who injured Little Jiu? Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t walk out of this place alive.¡± ¡°Little girl, do you believe that I¡¯ll slap you to death now?¡± Old Man Yin Feng did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but Xue Fanxin¡¯s words made him feel uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, not only did this little girl not restrain herself, but she became even more unpleasant. It was really infuriating. ¡°If you have the ability, come and slap me to death now. Otherwise, shut up.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Yin Feng was furious. He really wanted to do just that, but Heiyao and Heiran stood in front of him and released a powerful aura, making him not dare to act rashly. In fact, he regretted it after provoking the people from the Nine Cloud Palace. He could only pray that these people would not survive. If these people all died of thirst and hunger, Nine Cloud Palace could not blame it on others, right? But now, things had changed. The reinforcements from Nine Cloud Palace had arrived. Although only three had come, they were still a variable. ¡°Heiyao, Heiran, don¡¯t waste your energy on them. Come and help set up the tent.¡± Xue Fanxin did not wish to start killing. After all, she did not know the rules of the game. If there was another group of people, it would be troublesome. Heiyao and Heiran returned to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, setting up the tent she had taken out. Heiyue and the others had also brought tents, but in the fight ten days ago, all the tents had been destroyed. They could only wait in the open. Most people here had tents, especially those relatively powerful factions and sects. Only a few people were like Heiyue and the others, waiting in the open. Some were already on the verge of death. Chapter 669 - 669 The Charm of Congee 669 The Charm of Congee Heiyao and Heiran were quite fast. Before long, they set up a few large tents. Xue Fanxin took out kitchenware, cutlery, all kinds of firewood, oil, salt, fruits, vegetables, and fish and started to cook food for everyone. Seeing so many ingredients, even fresh vegetables, Heiyue and the others were stunned. The others had the same reaction. They really had not expected this little girl to have brought so much food. She came prepared. If there was enough water and food, they could survive in such a desert. ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing?¡± Heiyue asked nervously. She wanted to say that she shouldn¡¯t waste resources, but nothing came out. She knew that her brothers were already starving. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m cooking for you! You must be hungry. I¡¯ll make something for everyone. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast in the future,¡± Xue Fanxin replied as she quickly prepared the ingredients. Heiyue was a little speechless. In the end, she still said, ¡°Your Highness, food and water are rare here. In fact, there¡¯s no water or food. It¡¯s a little wasteful for you to get so much food at once.¡± ¡°Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Before the Consort came, she got someone to prepare a lot of food and water. It¡¯s enough for us to eat fish and meat every day for more than half a year.¡± After Heiyao finished his work, he came to Heiyue¡¯s side. ¡°R-really?¡± Heiyue looked at Xue Fanxin in shock. She was unable to see through this consort. She was clearly a Spirit Master. Why did she feel that the consort was unfathomable? Ignoring her exquisite medical skills, the boldness she had displayed just now and her ample preparations¡­ Was this something ordinary people could do? ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I even mocked the Consort for bringing so many things with her. Now, it looks like I was the stupid one, hehe¡­¡± Heiyao laughed awkwardly. If not for the consort, he would have come on this rescue mission for nothing. Even if he came, rather than saving them, he would have lost his life. Xue Fanxin ignored their idle chatter. After sorting out the ingredients, she started cooking. She made a large pot of fish porridge using the Electric Water Eel with some fresh vegetables. She also prepared a few more dishes. There was even roasted fish on the fire rack. Before long, the aroma spread throughout the sandpit. Many people gulped upon smelling it, wishing they could eat a few large bowls. They had long finished their food. Although they would not starve to death, they still felt hungry. They had been surviving on water. Catching the aroma of such a fragrant porridge, they wanted to eat it! The woman who argued with Xue Fanxin earlier was also staring at the pot. There were a few times when she could not help but want to snatch it openly, but considering their cultivation levels, she did not dare to act rashly. Old Man Yin Feng was also hungry. He swallowed a few times and finally could not help but return to his tent. What he did not see could not hurt him. The others all stared fixedly at the pot in front of Xue Fanxin. They approached it step by step. Even if they could not eat it, they wanted to smell it a few more times. Their cultivation levels were not low, and they had not cared about food for a long time. In the past, no matter how many delicacies were placed in front of them, they would not take a second look. But now, they were actually salivating over a pot of porridge. The charm of this pot of porridge was really great! Chapter 670 - 670 Same Theory 670 Same Theory Xue Fanxin made a few sides and placed them on the table. ¡°Everyone, come and eat. There¡¯s no need to be polite or reserved.¡± ¡°Can¡­ Can I really eat it?¡± A Black Shadow Guard stared at the hot porridge and dishes on the table. He was barely enduring his desires. He looked at Heiyue, hoping to obtain a satisfactory answer from her. Heiyue knew that everyone was suffering. It was rare to see food, so she couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°The Consort cooked for everyone. Don¡¯t worry and eat it.¡± The guards immediately sat down, picked up their chopsticks, and ¡®snatched¡¯ a bowl of porridge. With a few gulps, the bowl was empty. Then, they snatched the dishes and wolfed them down like hungry ghosts. ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t choke. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll make more.¡± Xue Fanxin did not expect such a reaction. Her heart ached when she saw them. There were only a few bowls of porridge left in the pot. Heiyue had not eaten any, so she planned to make more. Right then, a group of aggressive people walked over and surrounded Xue Fanxin. ¡°My Miss wants to eat your porridge. Since this one has been contaminated by others, she doesn¡¯t want to eat it. Cook another pot.¡± Xue Fanxin waved the spatula in her hand and asked with a cold smile, ¡°Who is your Miss?¡± ¡°She is the Young Miss of the Bai family, the head of the four great families of the Mystic Realm. It¡¯s better to listen to her orders.¡± ¡°The Bai family! Does the Bai family have someone called Bai Wuchen?¡± ¡°How dare you call the Young Master by his name. Since it¡¯s your first offense, I¡¯ll ignore it. Cook the porridge, or else¡­¡± ¡°Else what? I¡¯m not afraid of Bai Wuchen; why would I be afraid of a mere young miss? If you had politely asked, I might have given you some for Bai Wuchen¡¯s sake, but now¡­ go wherever you want. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here. What young miss of the Bai family? I¡¯m the wife of the Palace Master of Nine Cloud Palace!¡± ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really arrogant. You actually don¡¯t even take my Bai family seriously.¡± A woman in a white dress walked over like a fairy. Her elegant and holy aura made people feel inexplicably reverent. ¡°You¡¯re that Young Miss Bai, right? Had you been polite, I¡¯d have fulfilled your request for Bai Wuchen¡¯s sake, but look at you now. You¡¯re arrogant and domineering like bandits. I¡¯m not your slave. Why should I listen to you? If you want to compare statuses, then let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s nobler, the Young Miss of the Bai family or the wife of the Palace Master of Nine Cloud Palace.¡± ¡°You said that you are the wife of the Palace Master of Nine Cloud Palace. May I ask where the evidence is?¡± ¡°You said that you are the Young Miss of the Bai family. May I ask where the evidence is?¡± ¡°The people around me can testify for me.¡± ¡°The people around me can testify for me. Besides, so what if I¡¯m not? Why should I listen to you, Miss Bai? Who are you to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Shuiling was bombarded by Xue Fanxin until she was speechless. Her heart was filled with anger. That damned girl actually dared to speak to her like this. How detestable. Chapter 671 - 671 Once Very Strong 671 Once Very Strong Bai Shuiling was enraged by Xue Fanxin and almost lost her temper on the spot. However, the pot of fragrant porridge forced her to suppress her anger. ¡°How much is this pot of porridge? I¡¯ll buy it. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Not selling.¡± Xue Fanxin did not give her any face. ¡°Little girl, going against the Bai family is not a wise move.¡± ¡°Big Sister, countless people have said similar things to me, but they all regret it so much that they want to bang their heads against the wall, including that Bai Wuchen.¡± ¡°You know my brother?¡± ¡°We can be considered to know each other. Anyway, we¡¯re not familiar. Hey, if there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t block the light.¡± Xue Fanxin chased them away with a spatula, not giving the so-called Young Miss Bai any face. She hated this kind of heiress who relied on her status to do whatever they wanted. They were always so self-righteous and thought that everything in the world should revolve around them. Once they were a little unhappy, they would use their power to bully others. This so-called Young Miss of the Bai family was similar to Su Baifeng. She did not have a good impression of her at all. ¡°You¡¯d best not regret it.¡± Bai Shuiling lost her patience, but thinking of Heiyao¡¯s power, she did not act recklessly. She left straight away. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your brain,¡± Xue Fanxin said disdainfully. She could not be bothered with her. Heiyue walked over and said, ¡°Your Highness, offending Bai Shuiling will probably be disadvantageous to us. She has a Saint Realm expert by her side. The strongest cultivator on our side is Heiyao, who is at the peak of the Mystic Spirit Realm. If we really fight, the chances of us winning are very low.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t dare to fight. At most, they¡¯ll use their background to scare people. Unless they have no choice, they won¡¯t attack. Rather, they¡¯ll think about how to deal with us after we get out. But by then, will you still be afraid of them?¡± ¡°No. As long as we can leave this place, forget about a small Bai family, we won¡¯t be afraid even if the four great families join forces,¡± Heiyue vowed. Who did the four great clans think they were? Just the Nine Cloud Palace was enough to make them suffer. If they added the Purple Cloud Tower, they could reshuffle the four great clans of the Mystic Realm at any time. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve suffered a lot of grievances recently. From now on, you don¡¯t have to bear with anyone bullying you. You can return the favor. If the sky collapses, I¡¯ll support you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Consort, you are only a small cultivator in the Spirit Master Realm. Can you really support the sky? Although Heiyue did not think that Xue Fanxin had such an ability, for some reason, she saw a kind of hope in Xue Fanxin. As long as she followed her, everything would turn out for the better. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. You didn¡¯t eat much just now. This bowl of porridge is for you.¡± Xue Fanxin scooped a bowl from the pot and handed it to Heiyue. A man dressed a little shabbily walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Can you¡­ give me a bowl of porridge?¡± Although the man looked down and out, he emitted an unfathomable aura. But it was very weak, making it difficult to detect. The reason Xue Fanxin could sense it was because the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel in her body had moved. This person¡­ should be very powerful. Or he had once been very powerful. Chapter 672 - 672 My Hip 672 My Hip Xue Fanxin glanced at the man, then took out a bowl, and filled it with porridge. ¡°For you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The man did not hesitate. He stared at the full bowl of porridge. ¡°I¡¯ll repay your kindness in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You seem to have suffered serious injuries. Do you want me to take a look? I¡¯m a doctor. Perhaps I can help you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± The man turned to leave. He was carefree and did not curry favor just because he had received someone else¡¯s favor. Xue Fanxin shrugged and laughed it off. She did not take it to heart, but she did not know how much support this bowl of porridge had given her in the future. Heiyue had been watching from the side and did not have much of an impression of the man. She only thought that he was a rogue cultivator who had fallen into trouble here and had come to ask for some food. Because of Xue Fanxin, not only did everyone have water to drink, but they also had something to eat. Their conditions were much better. Thousands of people were gathered in the sandstone pit. Everyone leaned against the huge rocks to rest and did not disturb each other. Only a few people chose to join forces, but that kind of alliance was very weak. When they really faced death, everyone would take care of themselves first. There was no night in this desert. The sun hung high in the sky day and night. Humans needed a lot of water to survive in such an environment. No matter how high their cultivation level was, they still needed water. Without it, they would die quickly. Fortunately, there were quite a few water cultivators among these thousands of people who could provide water for everyone. Otherwise, more people would die every day. Xue Fanxin finished cooking and sat by the grill to roast the fish. She also asked Heiyue about something. ¡°Heiyue, you¡¯ve been trapped here for more than a month. Did anything strange happen with a stone tablet or something carved with strange words?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no stone tablet, but there¡¯s something engraved with strange words. It¡¯s¡­¡± Heiyue was halfway through her sentence when she was suddenly interrupted by a sharp cry. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Then, there was a loud bang and dust flew everywhere. It seemed like a person had fallen from the sky and smashed into the sandstone pit. The impact was great, smashing a huge hole. With such a commotion, many people craned their necks to look over. Those in the tent also came out. They stared intently at the middle of the pit and waited for the dust to dissipate to see the newcomer. If the person was weak, then wait to be robbed by them. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ It hurts so much. Damn you, Little White. How did you lead the way and make me fall from such a high place? ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Why is there so much sand? ¡°Aiya¡­ My hip¡­¡± Xue Fanxin heard a familiar voice and recognized who had fallen from the sky. Just as she was about to go over, she realized that not far away, many people were already preparing to attack him. It seemed like they planned to kill the person and snatch what was on him. ¡°No one is to move, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Chapter 673 - 673 Differential Treatment 673 Differential Treatment The attackers had no choice but to stop. Everyone glared at Xue Fanxin unkindly. ¡°Little girl, what do you mean? Do you want to take this piece of meat for yourself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have the backing of the Nine Cloud Palace. In such a damned place, even if you are really the wife of the Palace Master, that¡¯s nothing. If you anger me, I¡¯ll slap you to death.¡± ¡°This girl is too much. Even though she has food and drinks, she still wants to snatch them from us. She¡¯s leaving us no way out.¡± ¡°Little girl, what you¡¯re doing will anger everyone,¡± Old Man Yin Feng said in a gloating tone, hoping that she would provoke everyone. ¡°Do whatever you want then, but bear the consequences yourselves.¡± Xue Fanxin was only buying some time for the guy in the hole to catch their breath. It should be enough now, so¡­ she just had to watch the show. The surrounding people did not expect Xue Fanxin to have such a reaction, but they did not think too much about it. She must have been afraid of getting on the bad side of everyone. Bai Shuiling saw everything. She thought that Xue Fanxin was a tough nut, but it turned out that she was only so-so. As long as everyone joined forces, they could suppress this arrogant little girl. ¡°I thought you were not scared of anything! So you have times when you are afraid.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then do it yourself and capture the person in the pit. The premise is that you can catch him,¡± Xue Fanxin retorted provocatively, digging a trap for Bai Shuiling. The person in the pit was Little Lei. Forget about a small Bai Shuiling, even if everyone here attacked together, they might not be able to gain anything. ¡°So be it. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Bai Shuiling knew that Xue Fanxin was provoking her, but she did not mind it. She said to the others, ¡°The prey in the pit is mine. No one is to snatch them.¡± No one dared to move. With the same words, Xue Fanxin was reprimanded, but when it was Bai Shuiling, they did not make a sound. Everyone retreated willingly and gave up the ¡®prey¡¯ to her. Wasn¡¯t the difference in treatment too great? Xue Fanxin was speechless. She thought to herself, I¡¯ll make all of you cry so hard that you won¡¯t even have tears. Keeping her status in mind, even people with much higher cultivation levels were willing to give up the ¡®prey.¡¯ Bai Shuiling got even more arrogant as she said smugly, ¡°You¡¯re Xue Fanxin, right? Watch me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you can catch him.¡± Xue Fanxin returned to her original seat and took out a few pieces of super large Electric Water Eel meat from her space. She placed them on the grill. ¡°Then just wait.¡± Bai Shuiling could not stand Xue Fanxin¡¯s confident expression. Damn you, little girl. How dare you look down on me. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson later. Bai Shuiling glared at Xue Fanxin, then prepared herself. She jumped into the hole in a beautiful posture, planning to capture the guy. A moment later, she was kicked away before she could attack. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 674 - 674 Believe You? 674 Believe You? Bai Shuiling was a rare genius among the women of the Bai family. Although she was only twenty years old, she already had the cultivation level of a Great Spirit Master. With her cultivation level, as long as she did not encounter too powerful an enemy, she could protect herself even if she could not defeat them. But now, this Young Miss of the Bai family was kicked into the sky and let out a tragic cry like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Everyone in the sandstone pit was waiting for Bai Shuiling to capture the ¡®prey.¡¯ Unexpectedly, they heard her tragic cry instead and saw her being kicked into the air. What was going on? Who was in the pit? Why had Miss Bai been kicked away without even being able to resist? Just as everyone was puzzled, a mysterious purple light flew out of the hole and appeared above Bai Shuiling, turning into a young man. ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Shuiling¡¯s body was still floating in the air. The moment she fell, she saw a handsome young man. This shocked her, and she had no idea what was going on. What happened next was even more out of her expectations. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Damn you.¡± Little Lei flashed into the air and kicked Bai Shuiling down into the huge hole he had been in. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bang¡­ Bai Shuiling fell into the hole, throwing dust everywhere. Her body was covered in sand. It hid her tragic state. Even if they could not see clearly, the spectators knew how miserable she was now. Many people were rejoicing. Fortunately, they had not attacked just now. Otherwise, they would be the ones in trouble. Little Lei was still not satisfied and shot out another bolt of lightning. Sizzle¡­ Bai Shuiling¡¯s tragic cry rang out again. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°How dare you capture me? I¡¯ll let you know how to write the word death!¡± Little Lei was still floating in the air. His aura crushed everyone below. Even the so-called Saint Realm expert of the Bai family did not dare to say anything. This young man¡¯s cultivation level was clearly above the Saint Realm. Who dared to say anything? But if they did not do anything, the Young Miss of the Bai family would lose her life. ¡°Little brother, let people off when you can. Why must you be so ruthless?¡± The Saint Realm expert from the Bai family had no choice but to step forward. He hated Xue Fanxin. If not for her, how could Miss Bai have stepped out? Hence, the culprit behind this situation was Xue Fanxin. ¡°Did you think of letting me off just now? I heard it clearly. You treat me as meat and plan to eat me. Scums like you all deserve to die.¡± Purple lightning flashed on Little Lei¡¯s body. He looked like he would release lightning at any moment and strike everyone below. ¡°Little brother, you can¡¯t blame us for this. It was all that girl¡¯s idea. She asked us to capture you.¡± The Saint Realm expert from the Bai family threw Xue Fanxin under the bus. ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯m so easily deceived? It was clearly that evil woman who wanted to capture me, but you actually pushed the blame onto others. You deserve to die even more.¡± ¡°No, no. What I said is the truth. All of this was that girl¡¯s idea. She asked us to capture you. She wanted to eat your flesh. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask everyone. You should believe them, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± In a rage, Little Lei was about to throw the lightning, but he was thrown out of the sky by a sentence. ¡°Damn brat, get down here.¡± Chapter 675 - 675 Biased 675 Biased Little Lei originally wanted to show off a little more, but Xue Fanxin scared him so much that he fell from the sky. Although it was not as disgraceful as before, he fell quite heavily, hurting his butt. ¡°Aiyo, aiyo¡­ My butt¡­ Woman, why are you shouting? Look at how frightened I am. I just fell down, and now I did it again. How do you plan to compensate me?¡± ¡°How about roasted meat?¡± Little Lei jumped up and down. His body did not hurt at all. He ran toward Xue Fanxin and hugged her arm. ¡°I knew you were the best. This meat¡¯s all mine, right?¡± ¡°No. You must share these with Little White and Little Meow.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Little Meow?¡± Xue Fanxin released the little white cat from the spirit beast space. Although it was in the spirit beast space, it knew what was happening outside. It found Little Lei dangerous, so it instinctively pulled away from it, jumping onto Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder to seek protection. Little Lei looked over and sized up the little white cat carefully. ¡°Eh¡­ when did you get a Nine-Lives Heavenly Cat as a pet?¡± ¡°Not long ago. Don¡¯t scare it.¡± Xue Fanxin could sense the little white cat¡¯s panic. It was scared of Little Lei, so she hugged it and comforted it. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If that guy dares to bully you, your master will slap him to death.¡± ¡°Woman, you¡¯re biased. The little white tiger and I worked so hard to help you. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not grateful to us, but you¡¯re still siding with other beasts. I¡¯m unhappy.¡± ¡°Alright! I was just joking. You said that you came with the little white tiger. Where is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Where¡¯s the little white tiger? it was in my arms!¡± Only then did Little Lei realize that the little white tiger had disappeared. A little thing covered in sand crawled out of the hole with difficulty. It looked pitiful and sorry. ¡°Awroo¡­ awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger fell from above with Little Lei. This time, it landed first and was pressed down by Little Lei. It was almost flattened. How tragic. Why was it always the tragic one? Why? Why? Wuwuwu¡­ Why was its life so bitter? ¡°Little White¡­¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart ached when she saw its pitiful appearance. She went over and hugged it in her arms, helping it clean the sand on its fur. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger felt very pitiful. Its master¡¯s concern made it cry. ¡°Er¡­ Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll give you the largest piece of roasted meat later, okay?¡± The little white tiger immediately stopped crying. It looked at Xue Fanxin with glowing eyes. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Are you really going to give me the largest piece of roasted meat? ¡°What largest? The largest piece is mine. You can only take the second largest.¡± Little Lei objected. Uh¡­ Xue Fanxin was speechless. The people who saw this scene were at a loss for words. Their brains were insufficient to process the scene. Who could tell them what was going on? Chapter 676 - 676 Tricked to Death 676 Tricked to Death While Xue Fanxin, Little Lei, and the little white tiger were catching up, Bai Shuiling was taken out of the hole by the Bai family. She was in a sorry state. Her entire body was covered in sand, and her hair and face were so dirty that no one could look straight at her. Her white dress had changed beyond recognition, and she no longer looked like an immortal. However, Bai Shuiling had not fainted, so she knew what had happened. She understood that she had been tricked by Xue Fanxin. Although Xue Fanxin knew who was in the pit, she still wanted her to catch him. Was this to embarrass her? ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡­¡± Bai Shuiling wanted to curse and even kill her, but thinking of how powerful that young man was, she felt afraid. Looking at the young man¡¯s obedient expression toward Xue Fanxin, it was as if he was afraid of her. How could she dare to provoke Xue Fanxin now? Who on earth was this damned Xue Fanxin? ¡°What are you glaring at? Do you want me to dig your eyes out?¡± Little Lei could sense Bai Shuiling¡¯s glare and roared at her unhappily. Just one sentence frightened Bai Shuiling. She retracted her gaze. No matter how much she hated them, she could only hide it in her heart. Little Lei scanned the others and said arrogantly, ¡°Who did I hear say that you wanted to slap my sister? If you have the guts, stand up to me. I promise I won¡¯t slap you to death.¡± The person was so frightened that his body was trembling. He did not even dare to breathe heavily. Old Man Yin Feng was also scared. He had been gloating, thinking that Xue Fanxin had angered everyone and wanted to use this chance to deal with her. Unexpectedly, the situation had reversed and things exceeded his imagination. With that young man around, it would probably be difficult for them to touch her. Forget it. Anyway, he had no grudge against Xue Fanxin. There was no need to offend these people over a small matter. Furthermore, they were all trapped here. He did not know if they could get out. There were thousands of people present. The others had the same thought as the old man. In the unknown situation ahead, they were unwilling to waste too much energy on things that had nothing to do with them. Although Bai Shuiling was a water cultivator, she was not the only one here. There was no need to stay stuck on her. Bai Shuiling returned to her tent and flew into a rage. If not for the special situation now, she would have long destroyed everything. ¡°Damn you, Xue Fanxin. You actually made me lose so much face. Just wait. ¡°Damn it¡­ Xue Fanxin, who do you think you are? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Bai Shuiling was angry. No one dared to go in and persuade her. The Saint Realm expert could not bear to see her like this, so he went in and said, ¡°Shuiling, your state of mind still needs to be trained.¡± ¡°Grandpa Ke, even you won¡¯t help me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Grandpa Ke doesn¡¯t want to help you, but that I can¡¯t help. You started everything. Later, you were no match for him and lost a lot of face. When you returned, you flew into a rage. Do you really think that with your status as the Young Miss of the Bai family, you can do whatever you want in the Mystic Realm?¡± ¡°Grandpa Ke, I¡¯m just angry!¡± ¡°You might be qualified to be angry at others, but do you know who the other party is? She is the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, the Ninth Consort of the current Ninth Lord. Offending her will not only offend the Nine Cloud Palace, but also the Ninth Lord, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, and even the entire Ye royal family. Are you sure your identity as the Young Miss of the Bai family can defeat her?¡± Chapter 677 - 677 True Identity 677 True Identity Bai Shuiling¡¯s arrogance extinguished little by little. The other party¡¯s high status kept her in line, and she found her actions ridiculous. What was the young miss of the Bai family? In comparison, Xue Fanxin was the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, the Ninth Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, and the woman of the Ninth Lord¡­ Which of these three identities was not nobler than her, the young miss of the Bai family? She was actually putting on airs in front of Xue Fanxin and relying on her status to strut around. It was really a joke! ¡°That¡¯s not right, Grandpa Ke. From what I know, the Ninth Lord is someone who doesn¡¯t get close to women. He¡¯s often not in the Imperial City and doesn¡¯t have many women by his side. Why has a Ninth Consort suddenly appeared? Could Xue Fanxin be an impostor?¡± Bai Shuiling suddenly thought of something and restrained her sadness, becoming a little excited. ¡°Do you know who those people in black robes are?¡± Elder Ke asked in return. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°They are the Black Shadow Guards under the Ninth Lord. Every one of them is a dragon among people and has extraordinary strength. They can¡¯t be impersonated. If Xue Fanxin is the fake Ninth Imperial Consort, how could they not know? Look, they are all respectful to her. Even that powerful young man has to listen to her. It¡¯s obvious her identity is not fake.¡± Bai Shuiling originally had some hope that Xue Fanxin was the fake Ninth Imperial Consort, but the truth was in front of her. She could no longer deceive herself. No wonder Xue Fanxin dared to look down on her. It turned out that she had an even greater background. Those people outside were probably watching her make a fool of herself, right? At the thought of this, Bai Shuiling was enraged and hated Xue Fanxin to the core. ¡°Shuiling, if you continue to be so narrow-minded, no matter how good your talent is, you won¡¯t have many achievements in your life. If you let Xue Fanxin become your inner demon, then your life will be over. It¡¯s probably because you haven¡¯t experienced any setbacks since you were young and are used to being praised. You can¡¯t accept others standing higher than you. If you can¡¯t let go of what happened today, then you will be an ordinary person for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Grandpa Ke, it¡¯s just a small matter. Why are you making it sound so serious? At most, I¡¯ll ignore Xue Fanxin!¡± Although Bai Shuiling said that, she did not think so. She did not want Grandpa Ke to have a bad impression of her, but she really hated Xue Fanxin. It didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, it was difficult to walk out of this desert. She wanted to see how Xue Fanxin would die. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint Grandpa Ke.¡± Elder Ke did not say anything else. He stroked Bai Shuiling¡¯s head with a heavy heart and turned to leave. With Shuiling¡¯s arrogant personality, how could she let go of today¡¯s events so easily? It seemed that this so-called genius of the Bai family was actually not much different from ordinary women. She was just a little more talented and had a powerful background. Just as Elder Ke had thought, Bai Shuiling was indeed unable to let go of what had happened today. Even if she was the one in the wrong, she would not admit it, because she was Bai Shuiling, the young miss of the Bai family. She would never be wrong. The ones in the wrong would only be others. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I want to see how long you can be arrogant. Whether you are the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace or the Ninth Imperial Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, I will make you die without a burial place.¡± Chapter 678 - 678 How Pitiful 678 How Pitiful Xue Fanxin did not care what Bai Shuiling was thinking. She was roasting meat for the three little foodies and asking Heiyue questions. ¡°Heiyue, what was that thing you said had strange words? Where is it?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Spirit Sect is occupying that place. There are some strange symbols carved on the stone behind, which look like words. All of us have gone to take a look, but no one can understand them.¡± Heiyue finished and glanced in the direction of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Xue Fanxin followed her gaze. Because it was a little far, the Heavenly Spirit Sect¡¯s tent was blocked. She could not see the words carved on the stone clearly. She had to deal with the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Having offended the other party, they probably wouldn¡¯t let her have her way easily. However¡­ so what? She had yet to settle scores with the Heavenly Spirit Sect for bullying Heiyue and the others! ¡°Little Lei, are you full?¡± Xue Fanxin suddenly asked Little Lei, who was eating roasted meat with relish. Little Lei was chewing on a fish bone. He waved the fish bone in front of her. ¡°Still eating.¡± The little white tiger quickly finished the remaining roasted fish in case it was snatched away. The little white cat saw that the little white tiger was eating so quickly and looked at the fishbone in Little Lei¡¯s hand. It seemed to understand something and sped up to finish its roasted fish. It had not expected its master to have two other beasts by her side. Although they were not her contract beasts, they seemed to have a good relationship with her. Especially the beast that had transformed into a human. It actually could not tell what beast it was, only that it was very, very powerful. The feeling of bloodline suppression was so strong. It got scared at the sight of him. However, the beast in human form was very gluttonous. It insisted on snatching the largest piece of roasted meat. To save its roasted meat, it had to finish eating quickly. Little Lei indeed planned to snatch meat from the little white tiger or little white cat. Unexpectedly, Xue Fanxin asked him a question at a critical moment. He realized that the other two had also finished. These two bastards actually didn¡¯t leave any for him. How annoying. ¡°Woman, I¡¯m not full yet. Roast some more meat for me. I haven¡¯t been with you recently and haven¡¯t eaten such delicious roasted meat in a long time. How pitiful,¡± Little Lei said ingratiatingly. He directly erased all of Gu Jinyuan¡¯s hard work and credit. He would never tell her that Gu Jinyuan¡¯s roasted meat actually tasted good. He had been eating it recently. ¡°Do some work first. You can only eat after we¡¯re done.¡± Xue Fanxin could tell at a glance that Little Lei¡¯s words were exaggerated, but she could not be bothered to expose him. ¡°What do you want to do? Want to slap someone to death? Tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± When Heiyao, Heiran, and Heiyue heard Little Lei¡¯s words, three black lines appeared on their foreheads. Young Master Lei still liked to slap and kick people. He was a little¡­ violent. Apart from their master, no one could subdue him. But now, there was one more. Chapter 679 - 679 Make Things Easy 679 Make Things Easy Xue Fanxin led her group to the Heavenly Spirit Sect¡¯s camp. When the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect saw Xue Fanxin arrive ¡®overbearingly,¡¯ they thought that she was here to settle scores, so they panicked. If it was before the appearance of that powerful young man, they would not have such a reaction, but now¡­ they were scared shitless. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± a disciple of the Heavenly Spirit Sect asked nervously. ¡°I¡¯m here to see the words on the stone and will have to trouble you.¡± Xue Fanxin acted politely. She wanted to see if the Heavenly Spirit Sect would be polite enough to negotiate. Things would be much easier then. Although the Heavenly Spirit Sect had bullied Heiyue and the others, she did not know the situation here yet. It was best not to clash with them for the time being. Of course, if the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect did not discuss it properly, she did not mind resorting to violence and asking for some interest for Heiyue and the others. ¡°Why should we do you a favor?¡± The woman who had a little conflict with Xue Fanxin previously opened her mouth. Her attitude was arrogant. She was only a little nervous when she saw Little Lei, but it was only a little. She was not afraid of him or Xue Fanxin. ¡°Junior Sister, forget it. They just want to see the words on the stone.¡± A man walked over to dissuade her, but it did not seem to have much effect. ¡°I won¡¯t show them, so what? Everyone, listen up. Whoever lets this woman in will be going against me, Du Yuxuan.¡± No one dared to say another word despite knowing that doing so would cause a lot of trouble. Du Yuxuan¡¯s status in the Heavenly Spirit Sect was not low. It was very difficult for ordinary disciples like them to survive in the sect if they offended her. Anyway, they were not the ones confronting Xue Fanxin. They did not have to bear any responsibility if anything happened. Hieyue was furious. ¡°Your Highness, Little Jiu was injured by Old Man Yin Feng because of this Du Yuxuan. And our conflict with the Heavenly Spirit Sect was also because of her. Even though she knew that we are the Night Shadow Guards, subordinates of the Ninth Lord, she wanted me to lick her shoes clean before she was willing to give us water. Little Jiu was so angry that he scolded Du Yuxuan a few times, which is why he got injured.¡± If not for Du Yuxuan, none of the unsightly events would have happened. Her brothers would not have suffered so much¡­ All of this was because of Du Yuxuan. ¡°I see.¡± Xue Fanxin had originally wanted to act politely, but she changed her mind. When Du Yuxuan saw Xue Fanxin reveal that sinister smile, she felt inexplicably nervous and afraid, but she still said arrogantly, ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯d best not act recklessly. Even if you are the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace and the Ninth Imperial Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, I¡¯m not scared of you. My grandfather is an elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. If you dare to touch a hair of mine, he will definitely not let you off.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, your grandfather is not here. It¡¯s still unknown if you can leave this place alive. Although most of you are water-type cultivators, you can¡¯t conjure food. If you don¡¯t die of thirst, you will starve to death.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Du Yuxuan was really frightened by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. Imagining that scene made her panic. She did not want to starve to death here. She did not want to. She ordered Xue Fanxin, ¡°Hand over all the food you have.¡± Chapter 680 - 680 Close Call 680 Close Call The crowd found Du Yuxuan¡¯s conduct ridiculous, but they only mocked her in their hearts. The granddaughter of an elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect actually dared to challenge the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace. Didn¡¯t she know what the Nine Cloud Palace represented? It would be fine if those people from the Nine Cloud Palace were trapped in this desert. Once they were let out alive, even if only one of them survived, it would be the end of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Didn¡¯t she know how powerful these people were? The other disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect wanted to advise Du Yuxuan, but in the end, they did not say anything. Saying anything would not do them any good. ¡°What you said is really funny. Why should I hand over all the food?¡± Xue Fanxin was confused. She did not understand why she always encountered such self-righteous and arrogant heiresses. Earlier, there was Bai Shuiling, and now there was Du Yuxuan¡­ She was speechless. ¡°Because this is my order.¡± Du Yuxuan¡¯s personality was even more arrogant than Bai Shuiling¡¯s. She was self-righteous and extraordinary, speaking without thinking. The onlookers secretly mocked her for being stupid and ignorant, including Bai Shuiling. Bai Shuiling thought of herself just now. Only then did she realize that she was as ridiculous, stupid, and idiotic as Du Yuxuan. Just as Grandpa Ke had said, with her status, she was not qualified to show off in front of Xue Fanxin. Elder Ke was standing beside Bai Shuiling. Noticing the change in her expression, he was satisfied. ¡°A person¡¯s identity doesn¡¯t mean anything. If you want to go further, you have to first relax and look far. Relying on your identity and background won¡¯t get you far. Shuiling, you are talented and a rare genius. But if your temperament is bad, you will either do nothing or walk on the evil path.¡± ¡°Grandpa Ke, I think I understand.¡± She had hated Xue Fanxin so much previously because she had made her lose a lot of face. But after all, she was the one who started everything. This was just like the current Du Yuxuan. In the beginning, Xue Fanxin treated her with respect. If the other party had also treated her with respect, things would not have developed to this extent. However, with Du Yuxuan¡¯s personality, she would never lower her head and compromise. Therefore, she could already imagine the result. If they really fought, the one who would suffer would be Du Yuxuan. From Du Yuxuan, she saw herself and the outcome of her battle with Xue Fanxin. Fortunately, she had Grandpa Ke by her side. Otherwise, she would really have walked the path of Du Yuxuan. That was close, really close. Bai Shuiling¡¯s hatred vanished. At most, she was a little angry, but it gradually disappeared because of Du Yuxuan. She did not want to be a fool like Du Yuxuan. Elder Ke could sense the change in Bai Shuiling and was gratified. Initially, he was already disappointed, but now, there was hope again. He had to thank Du Yuxuan for this. Without Du Yuxuan¡¯s ridiculous stupidity, Shuiling would not have had much enlightenment. Chapter 681 - 681 Scolding 681 Scolding Bai Shuiling could wake up, but the same could not be said for Du Yuxuan. Du Yuxuan did not have a good teacher like Elder Ke by her side. Those senior brothers and sisters did not dare to persuade her, so she could only suffer. ¡°Who are you to me? Why should I listen to your orders?¡± Xue Fanxin did not know what had happened to Bai Shuiling, nor did she want to know. She was fighting with Du Yuxuan now. She was certain that if she wanted to see the words on the rock today, she could only use force to convince others. This Du Yuxuan was a hundred times more annoying than Bai Shuiling. ¡°Because I¡¯m from the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Elder Du of the Heavenly Spirit Sect is my biological grandfather,¡± Du Yuxuan said proudly. She did not feel that bullying others was a shameful thing at all. Instead, she was proud of it. ¡°If I don¡¯t hand over the food, what can you do?¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, I advise you to be obedient, or else¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­ otherwise¡­¡± Du Yuxuan could not seem to come up with a reply. Thinking of that young man¡¯s power and Bai Shuiling¡¯s misery, she was a little afraid. Du Yuxuan still had to argue with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll let everyone here kill you. We don¡¯t have food, but we¡¯re all cultivators. We won¡¯t die if we don¡¯t eat for ten days or half a month, but if we don¡¯t have water in such a place, forget about ten days, even a day will be difficult.¡± Du Yuxuan¡¯s arrogance increased a little. ¡°With one word from me, everyone here will attack you. Because I have water, you¡¯d best listen to my orders obediently, or you¡¯ll suffer.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled coldly and ignored Du Yuxuan. Instead, she said to the people present, ¡°If anyone can be the first to step forward and scold this woman, I¡¯ll give them two buckets of water, two catties of rice, and one catty of meat.¡± The crowd was shocked. Many people could not react. The change in events was too sudden and unexpected, so much so that no one could recover for a moment. A woman stood out and started scolding Du Yuxuan with a hint of nervousness, ¡°You self-righteous sl*t, you always bully others. If you lose your status as the granddaughter of an elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, what will you be?¡± Someone really stepped forward to scold Du Yuxuan. Everyone woke up. Only now did they realize what a rare opportunity they had missed. This deal was still very worth it. ¡°You¡­ you dare to scold me?¡± Du Yuxuan had not expected someone to really dare to step forward and scold her. She felt embarrassed and furious. The woman retorted, ¡°So what if I scold you? My brother is about to die of thirst and hunger. If scolding you can get him water and food to save him, it¡¯s very worth it.¡± ¡°B*tch, if you have the guts, tell me your name. I, Du Yuxuan, will never let you off.¡± ¡°My name is Lan Xinmeng. If you want revenge, just look for me.¡± ¡°Alright, then just you wait. Everyone, listen up. Kill that sl*t called Lan Xinmeng.¡± Du Yuxuan ordered the disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Her face looked extremely sinister. Although Lan Xinmeng was frightened, she did not lose her wits. She was prepared to die. If her death could be exchanged for water and food to save her brother, then it would be worth it. Chapter 682 - 682 Double the Service 682 Double the Service How could Xue Fanxin watch the girl, who had stepped forward to help her scold people, be killed? Hence, after Du Yuxuan gave the vicious order, she also said leisurely, ¡°Little Lei, according to the standards you used to entertain Bai Shuiling just now, treat her with double the ¡®service¡¯.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Little Lei was itching to get active. He really could not stand Du Yuxuan¡¯s disgusting face. If not for the fact that Xue Fanxin was still talking to her, he would have attacked long ago. These people were annoying. All of them were weak, but they still overestimated themselves and went against his master¡¯s woman. Didn¡¯t they know that his master was very powerful? What Heavenly Spirit Sect and Bai family? Once his master became unhappy, all of them would be finished. Du Yuxuan was a little panicked now. She retreated and even pushed her junior brothers and sisters out as shields. Unfortunately, it was useless. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Little Lei casually waved his hand and sent Du Yuxuan flying. The spectators heard Du Yuxuan¡¯s cries which sounded like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Du Yuxuan fell from the highest point and happened to fall into the hole created by Little Lei. There was a loud bang, followed by dust flying everywhere. Everyone watched helplessly as Du Yuxuan fell into the hole. No one went forward to save her. Just the thought of it made them feel that Du Yuxuan was in a terrible state, let alone that it was not over yet. Little Lei gave Du Yuxuan double the treatment. He flashed into the hole and once again kicked her into the sky. Hearing Du Yuxuan¡¯s tragic cry, the surrounding people were frightened. They swore to themselves: In the future, don¡¯t provoke this young man, or you will be very, very miserable. Du Yuxuan had been thrown twice and was already unrecognizable. Her clothes were torn, and wounds of all different sizes were clearly visible¡­ However, it was not over yet. Little Lei then started to release lightning to entertain her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Du Yuxuan screamed again. Halfway through, she fainted and fell silent. Little Lei could easily slap Du Yuxuan to death, but he controlled his strength and made her experience all of the pain and torture before fainting. He then ran up to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Are you satisfied with this outcome? I¡¯ve been merciful. I guarantee that idiot is still alive.¡± ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll roast meat for you later.¡± Xue Fanxin was not too surprised. After all, she was aware of Little Lei¡¯s strength. The reason she had let Little Lei do it was that this guy knew how to play. Most importantly, he would not show mercy to women. If it were Heiyao or Heiran, Du Yuxuan would have lost her life. There would not be such an exciting show for everyone to see. Before figuring out the rules of the game here, she did not want to kill anyone. Heiyao had already killed one previously, so she could not kill another. Xue Fanxin took out two buckets of water and some rice and meat and placed them in front of Lan Xinmeng. ¡°You deserve this. Take it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lan Xinmeng put the things in her storage bag and ran toward her camp. She wanted to save her brother as soon as possible. Chapter 683 - 683 English Again 683 English Again Lan Xinmeng left with the water and food just like that. No one dared to stop her, including the Heavenly Spirit Sect. They looked at Xue Fanxin, Little Lei, and the others fearfully. Forget about stopping them, they did not even dare to say a word. ¡°I want to see the words on the rock now, so I hope everyone can make things easy for me. You¡¯re good, I¡¯m good, everyone is good. Actually, I¡¯m an easy person to talk to. I use reason to convince people and etiquette to treat them. If anyone is too uncultured and insists on challenging my bottom line, then I can only apologize.¡± Xue Fanxin spoke like a king. The aura of a ruler on her made people feel inexplicably respectful. The people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect did not dare to stop her. They quickly put away the tent that blocked the words carved on the stone. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue Fanxin thanked the two people politely. She then walked over to look at the words on the rock. Little Lei also went forward curiously. He said excitedly, ¡°Woman, it¡¯s English again. Haha¡­ Tell me what¡¯s written on it.¡± ¡°The words mean that we have to kill the rock monsters and obtain 500 stone crystals to open the exit of this desert. Otherwise, we will be trapped here forever.¡± Xue Fanxin did not hide anything. She translated the English words on the rock and let everyone know what they meant. However, just as she finished speaking, someone immediately mocked her. ¡°Nonsense. Little girl, although your background is not small and the people around you have some ability, if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Do you know how powerful those rock monsters are? Forget about killing five hundred of them, you can¡¯t even deal with one. If you want everyone to die at the hands of the rock monsters, just say it. There¡¯s no need to use this method to deceive others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those rock monsters are too powerful. All of us combined are no match for them. How can we kill them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to kill five hundred rock monsters.¡± ¡°Everyone, disperse. Don¡¯t listen to this girl¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Woman, you¡¯re being suspected again.¡± Little Lei was speechless, but his smile was sinister. He looked naughty as if he was waiting to see a good show. Back in the Second Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, those people had also suspected what she had translated. In the end? Anyway, he just had to wait and see. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t intend to rely on any of them.¡± After Xue Fanxin found out about the rules of the game, she formed a plan in her heart. From this moment on, she did not care about the lives of those people. There was no requirement for the number of people, so their lives had nothing to do with her. If anyone looked more pleasing to her, she would help them. Otherwise, she would let this group of people fend for themselves in the desert. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go back.¡± Xue Fanxin stretched lazily, then led her people to their camp. Heiyao and the others had been following Xue Fanxin. From the beginning to the end, they had no chance to show off, but they did not let their thoughts run wild. However, there were some things they did not understand, so they immediately asked after returning to the camp. ¡°Your Highness, can you really understand the words carved on that rock?¡± ¡°Those messy symbols. I don¡¯t understand any of them.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve just come here. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how powerful the rock monsters are. Not only is every rock monster huge, but they¡¯re all invulnerable. They can¡¯t be killed or knocked down at all. Killing five hundred is impossible.¡± It was precisely because they could not do it that those people did not believe the consort. Heiyue had been trapped in this desert for more than a month and had also fought with rock monsters. She understood their strength. That was not an existence they could deal with at all. Chapter 684 - 684 Natural Reason 684 Natural Reason Facing everyone¡¯s doubts, before Xue Fanxin could explain, Little Lei started talking non-stop as if he knew everything. ¡°The words belong to English, a Western language. The consort happens to know it, so don¡¯t doubt her. Everything she says is correct. ¡°As for the rock monsters, they might be powerful in your eyes, but for her, they are paper tigers. Only your consort can walk out of this place. Without her, all of you will die here.¡± ¡°Is¡­ this true?¡± Heiyue still did not believe it, but even Little Lei, this arrogant guy, was so confident. ¡°Heiyue, I guarantee you that it¡¯s true. Remember, you can¡¯t doubt her, ever. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer greatly.¡± ¡°Er¡­ okay.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled helplessly. She was speechless, but his explanation saved her a lot of trouble. ¡°Heiyue, you should have come in contact with those rock monsters. Tell me about them.¡± Although Heiyue was still worried, she did not have a better option. She could only believe Xue Fanxin. ¡°Your Highness, those rock monsters are twice the size of a human. Their brute force is terrifying and even I can¡¯t withstand a single punch from them. However, it¡¯s strange. Those rock monsters only move outside the sandstone pit. They won¡¯t step in here. That¡¯s why we hid here.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I see them when I came?¡± ¡°The rock monsters appear every three days for one hour. Apart from the sandstone pit, the entire desert is filled with rock monsters. Once people encounter them, they will definitely die. We were considered lucky. The first time we met them, we realized that something was wrong and fled. We ran to this sandstone pit and avoided a calamity.¡± There were only a few people who were as lucky as them. Many had been killed by the rock monsters when they first arrived in this desert. About ten thousand people had been sucked into the vortex and came to this huge desert. Now, only a few thousand people remain. People were dying every day. When something strange happened in the Moon Burial Ridge, everyone thought that a precious treasure had appeared and gathered there. That was why so many people were trapped in this huge desert. However, these people¡¯s deaths were not worthy of sympathy. Humans died for wealth while birds died for food. This was natural logic. ¡°When was the last time the rock monsters appeared?¡± Xue Fanxin asked again. ¡°Two days ago. If nothing unexpected happens, the rock monsters will appear tomorrow. After mastering the pattern of their appearance, many people will choose to avoid them and travel when the rock monsters are not active. They¡¯ll be fine as long as they return here in time.¡± ¡°Tomorrow? Everyone, have a good rest. There might be a tough battle tomorrow.¡± No one disobeyed Xue Fanxin¡¯s orders. However, their hearts were heavy, especially Heiyue¡¯s. Heiyue had witnessed how powerful the rock monsters were. She did not want to see her brothers take risks, but absolute obedience was the first rule of their Black Shadow Guards. Therefore, even if there was a chance of death, she had to listen to Xue Fanxin¡¯s orders. Chapter 685 - 685 Not a Problem For Her 685 Not a Problem For Her Because of Xue Fanxin¡¯s arrival, Heiyue and the others could finally eat and drink their fill, and also sleep in the tent that blocked the wind and sand. They could really relax and rest. Xue Fanxin even came to check on Little Jiu before resting. She only felt relieved after confirming that he was fine. As for the others¡­ she could not be bothered. Although killing 500 rock monsters was a huge task, she did not expect anyone else to do it. She could only rely on herself and her companions. In that case, why should she care about the lives of others? This was the Third Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. The game in this tomb was set up for her, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Once she opened this desert¡¯s exit, she would definitely let her people out first. If others dared to act recklessly, she would destroy them. Therefore, what she had to do now was¡­ sleep, recuperate, and fight monsters tomorrow. Only after Xue Fanxin entered her tent did the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect dare to save Du Yuxuan. They thought that Du Yuxuan would not survive after being beaten up so miserably by that young man. But she was still alive. At the very least, she would not die. However she had suffered serious injuries. One of her limbs had been broken, and not a single part of her body was free from injuries. She was covered in injuries of all sizes, and her face was badly swollen. It was admirable that she had not died. Du Yuxuan woke up after half a day had passed. The first thing she did was fly into a rage. She vented her anger on her senior brothers and sisters and scolded them. ¡°What are you all doing? You just stood by and watched me getting beaten. No one helped me. Did you want me to die? When we return to the Heavenly Spirit Sect, I¡¯ll make you all suffer. ¡°What did my grandfather tell you? He wanted you to use your lives to protect me, but what did you do? ¡°What are you waiting for? Get me some food. Do you want me to starve to death? You useless people make me so angry.¡± Du Yuxuan could only use her mouth to scold them. After getting thrashed, she felt an inexplicable fear upon thinking of Xue Fanxin and the powerful young man. When she woke up, she did not even dare to talk about them, but she hated them in her heart. When she returned to the Heavenly Spirit Sect, she would definitely make her grandfather take revenge for her. No matter who Xue Fanxin was, she wanted to tear her apart. A woman who was on good terms with Du Yuxuan fanned the flames. ¡°Senior Sister, according to Xue Fanxin, the words on the stone mean that we have to kill 500 rock monsters and take 500 stone crystals to open the exit of this desert. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± ¡°She even has the cheek to say such things. How ridiculous. 500 rock monsters. Even if all of us die in battle, we won¡¯t be able to do it. She¡­¡± Du Yuxuan was about to say something to insult Xue Fanxin, but for some reason, the words got stuck in her throat. Her mind was filled with the scene of her being tortured by that young man. Because of her fear, she did not dare to say anything. If her words were heard by others and reached Xue Fanxin¡¯s ears, wouldn¡¯t she be in trouble again? Before leaving this desert, she would not provoke Xue Fanxin. She would settle all her scores afterward. Chapter 686 - 686 Giant Rock Monsters 686 Giant Rock Monsters There was no night in this desert. Everyone woke up naturally after getting enough sleep. Xue Fanxin was the same. Everyone in the sandstone pit knew that it was time for the rock monsters to appear, so they stayed in their territory. At most, they would move around in the sandstone pit. But there was one exception. Xue Fanxin learned the exact time the sandstone monsters appeared from Heiyue. When the time was up, she left the sandstone pit and went to a nearby place. Initially, she planned to investigate the situation alone, but Heiyao, Heiran, Heiyue, and the other Black Shadow Guards insisted on following her. She spent a lot of effort to persuade Heiyue and the others to only bring Heiyao and Heiran out. Of course, Little Lei could not be excluded. Many people mocked her secretly, especially Du Yuxuan. She hoped that Xue Fanxin would die in the hands of the rock monsters. ¡°How reckless.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Young people nowadays are too impulsive and reckless.¡± ¡°A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger!¡± Old Man Yin Feng ran out and said coldly, ¡°Hmph, this is courting death. She deserves to die. She¡¯s not worthy of sympathy.¡± Heiyue became furious. She could not help but roar at them. ¡°All of you, shut up. If anyone dares to speak nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut out your tongue.¡± The Black Shadow Guards beside her all released warning stances. They were like wolves and tigers, scaring the crowd into silence. Xue Fanxin had no idea what was happening here. She had left the sandstone pit but was only moving around the edge. Once there was an insuperable1 danger, she would retreat and try her best to protect herself and her companions. ¡°Your Highness, those rock monsters are about to appear. You can still change your mind. Let me do such a dangerous thing. You don¡¯t have to take the risk yourself.¡± Heiyao had already advised Xue Fanxin more than once, hoping that she could return. Unfortunately, his persuasion was useless. ¡°Heiyao, how many times have I told you that I have to do this myself? Otherwise, everyone will likely be trapped here for the rest of their lives. Although I brought quite a lot of water and food, the amount is limited. We can¡¯t stay in the sandstone pit and wait for death¡­¡± As Xue Fanxin spoke, she suddenly saw a pile of sand start rising up in front of her as if something was about to emerge from the ground. Soon, the sand condensed into a human form and turned into an incomparably hard rock monster. Just as Heiyue had said, the rock monster was twice as tall as a person. Just by looking at it, one could tell that its brute force was extremely great. There were no facial features on its face but there was a red dot on its forehead that emitted a red beam of light, like an infrared ray. Wherever the giant looked, the red beam of light would sweep the area. ¡°Is this the rock monster?¡± Xue Fanxin stood to the rock monster¡¯s side and studied it, wanting to find some clues. Unexpectedly, the rock monster looked in her direction. Then, a red beam of light shot out of its forehead and shone directly at Xue Fanxin. Chapter 687 - 687 Rock Army 687 Rock Army Xue Fanxin did not know what the red beam of light was. Her intuition told her that it was extremely dangerous, so she dodged it and reminded her companions. ¡°Get out of the way. Don¡¯t get hit by the light.¡± Heiyao and Heiran were experienced people and were quite agile. Furthermore, they were prepared, so with the reminder they quickly dodged the red beams. There was no need to mention Little Lei. He could easily dodge the red beams. However, what happened next was unexpected. In the beginning, there was only one rock monster and one red beam. No matter how fast it was, it was not a problem. However, a few more rock monsters appeared in the surroundings. Their numbers kept increasing. From the original one, two, three, to finally ten, there was a huge commotion. Presumably, other rock monsters were approaching. ¡°Your Highness, there are too many rock monsters. Let¡¯s retreat.¡± Heiyao wanted to protect Xue Fanxin, but he was unable to. The speed at which those rock monsters shot out red beams was too fast. They could also launch attacks. Every punch and kick carried destructive power, and it was not something that humans could resist. Therefore, they could only avoid a head-on confrontation. However, dodging like this could only keep them safe. They could not do anything else. Little Lei was the one with the greatest brute force among them. He failed to defeat a rock monster with his full strength and could not even injure it. Instead, he had beaten his hand until it hurt. It could be seen how powerful their foes were. They had never dealt with the rock monsters before. They thought that with their ability, as long as they joined hands, they should be able to defeat them. Now, it seemed like they were dreaming. ¡°Your Highness, these rock monsters are too powerful and their numbers are increasing. If we don¡¯t retreat to the sandstone pit, I¡¯m afraid it will be dangerous,¡± Heiyao advised Xue Fanxin. Heiran realized that the situation was serious and advised her, ¡°Your Highness, there are five more rock monsters over there. Let¡¯s withdraw.¡± ¡°You guys leave. I¡¯ll stay.¡± Xue Fanxin nimbly scuttled among the dozen or so rock monsters, evading their red beams and attacks. She was almost hit a few times, and she also attacked the rock monsters many times, but it was useless. Even the Reverse Spirit Art didn¡¯t do anything. This rock monster was extraordinarily hard. It was even harder to fight than the Asura sacrificial soldiers from before. The Asura sacrificial soldiers could not be killed, but they could be knocked down. These rock monsters were practically undefeatable. The rock monsters seemed to have sensed something. The rock monsters that were running around everywhere knew that something was going on here, so they all rushed over, causing their numbers to swell. The rock monster army was densely packed, with at least tens of thousands of them. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go.¡± Heiyao couldn¡¯t care less. He rushed in front of Xue Fanxin and ordered Heiran, ¡°Take the consort away.¡± Heiran knew the seriousness of the matter. The most important thing now was to protect Xue Fanxin. She listened to Heiyao¡¯s orders and planned to forcefully take her away. Chapter 688 - 688 Run Quickly 688 Run Quickly Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The power and number of rock monsters far exceeded Xue Fanxin¡¯s expectations. Things were completely out of her control, so when she saw the densely packed rock monster army, Xue Fanxin was also in a mess. Although she had already noticed some small details about the rock monsters, the most important thing now was to ensure her companions¡¯ safety. ¡°Heiyao, retreat immediately. I¡¯ll retreat too. Quickly.¡± The rock monsters could wait three days before fighting, but her companions only had one life. She could not let her companions sacrifice themselves to study those rock monsters. In order to let everyone live, Xue Fanxin could only give up on the chance to study the rock monster and quickly retreat to the sandstone pit. Only if she retreated would Heiyao and Heiran retreat. Otherwise, they would rather die in battle than escape first. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was really retreating towards the sandstone pit, Heiyao and Heiran were relieved and quickly retreated. But at this moment, a red beam shot out by a rock monster shot at Heiyao. Heiyao was shocked. He had thought that even if he did not die from the red light beam, he would be heavily injured. Unexpectedly, he was completely fine. Even his clothes were intact, let alone him being uninjured. What was going on? Just as Heiyao was confused, the rock monster that had shot out the red light beam and hit him suddenly went crazy. It attacked Heiyao crazily, and its movements were extremely agile. Although it was a large rock person, it was even more agile than Heiyao. It was extremely fast and powerful. Heiyao was no match for this rock monster at all. He could not even withstand a single move, so when the rock monster attacked crazily, forget about resisting, Heiyao could not even dodge. Seeing that the rock monster was about to kill Heiyao with a punch, at the critical moment, Xue Fanxin suddenly rushed forward and jumped onto the rock monster¡¯s shoulder. She used the dagger in her hand to stab the rock monster¡¯s head with all her might. At the same time, she immediately used the time law to make the rock monster stay still. Then, she cut open the entire head of the rock monster as quickly as possible and found a thumb-sized red stone crystal. When the stone crystal was dug out, the time rule disappeared and the rock monster collapsed and died. ¡°Your Highness¡­ is so powerful¡­¡± Heiyao and Heiran looked at Xue Fanxin in shock. They had not expected her to deal with a rock monster alone. They had always thought that the consort was very weak. After all, she was only a Spirit Master. But now, they realized that the consort was much stronger than they had imagined. ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly run!¡± Xue Fanxin had used all her strength to deal with one rock monster, but there were still thousands of them charging towards them. This situation was not something they could deal with at all. They could only return to the sandstone pit first. With Xue Fanxin¡¯s reminder, Heiyao and Heiran returned to their senses in time. They saw that the rock monsters in front of them were shooting countless red beams at them again, but they did not waste time dodging these red beams. They allowed the red beams to shoot at them and ran towards the sandstone pit with all their might. In just a few blinks of the eye, they had already run to the edge of the sandstone pit. Then, they jumped down directly without using any light body kung fu technique. It was not that they did not use light body kung fu, but they did not have time to use it. Xue Fanxin was the same. She jumped into the sandstone pit almost at the same time as Heiyao and Heiran. As for Little Lei, he had returned to the sandstone pit before everyone else. Chapter 689 - 689 Sneering 689 Sneering Because they did not use their light body kung fu and jumped down directly, Xue Fanxin, Heiyao, and Heiran were in an extremely sorry state when they jumped into the sandpit. They rolled a few times in the sand before stopping. They lay in the sand, and their bodies were covered in sand. They looked like dirt people and were in a sorry state. The group of people in the sandstone pit had been waiting to see Xue Fanxin make a fool of herself, so when they saw Xue Fanxin escape in a sorry state, many of them could not help but laugh. ¡°Just now, they were still shamelessly saying that they wanted to fight the rock monsters. In less than fifteen minutes, they all fled. The Black Shadow Guards of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate are only so-so.¡± ¡°Some people are just too self-righteous and overestimating themselves. Now, you know your place, right?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ You said that you wanted to kill 500 rock monsters. You don¡¯t even have the strength to deal with them yourself, yet you still have the cheek to ask us to kill them. You have ulterior motives.¡± ¡°All of you, shut up, or I¡¯ll cut out your tongues.¡± Heiyue had long run over to help Xue Fanxin stand up from the sand. She was relieved after making sure that she was fine, but the mocking words of the people around her made her very displeased, so she roared angrily. Even with Heiyue¡¯s angry roar and warning, the surrounding people were still muttering and mocking. Anyway, when they saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s miserable appearance, they felt happy, especially Du Yuxuan. Even if her limbs were broken, she still made sure to be carried out to see Xue Fanxin¡¯s miserable state. Bai Shuiling also came out to take a look, but she did not mock Xue Fanxin like the others. She only watched quietly, as if she was looking at something that had nothing to do with her. She did not have much emotion and returned to the tent after taking a few looks. Old Man Yin Feng was gloating, but he was also a little disappointed because Xue Fanxin had not died at the hands of the rock monsters. This damned girl was really lucky. She was still alive and it was really depressing. Xue Fanxin had jumped down from above just now. Because she had not used her light body kung fu, she had fallen a little miserably. She had eaten a lot of sand and took a long time to recover. However, she had heard the cold mockery of the people around her clearly. Now, she could obviously see it. Du Yuxuan and Yin Feng¡¯s gloating expressions could not be any more visible. They wanted her to die as soon as possible. ¡°I, Xue Fanxin, am very lucky! It¡¯s not that easy to kill me.¡± ¡°Woman, woman, at the last moment, I saw you kill a rock monster and even take something from its head. What is that? Quickly let me see it.¡± When Little Lei had jumped back into the sandstone pit, he was not as sorry as Xue Fanxin. There was no dust on his body at all. He was only thinking about the scene of Xue Fanxin killing the rock monster at the last moment and was very impressed. He knew better than anyone how hard those rock monsters were. Even he could not break them, let alone others. However, this woman could cut open the rock monster¡¯s head and take out the thing inside. She was too powerful. He had to see what was in that rock monster¡¯s head. As Little Lei¡¯s words sounded, the expressions of the people, who had been laughing and watching Xue Fanxin, froze. Had they heard wrong? Xue Fanxin had killed a rock monster¡­ How was that possible? This was impossible. How could Xue Fanxin, a weakling in the Spirit Master Realm, kill the rock monster? Chapter 690 - 690 Ordinary Crystal 690 Ordinary Crystal Xue Fanxin did not think too much about it. It had been very difficult for her to kill the rock monster just now. If not for the dagger Ah Jiu had given her, she would not have been able to cut open the rock monster¡¯s head and take out the stone crystal inside. Furthermore, before choosing to attack the rock monster¡¯s head, she was not very sure if the stone crystal was in it¡­ Fortunately, her guess was correct. Otherwise, once the time rule disappeared and she had not knocked down the rock monster, she would be in trouble. ¡°This is the stone crystal in the rock monster¡¯s head.¡± Xue Fanxin took out the stone crystal for everyone to see. At the same time, she studied it carefully and realized that this red stone crystal was actually nothing special. It was like a red diamond, completely unlike other crystals that had spirit energy fluctuations. To cultivators, this was a useless crystal. However, this red crystal was very hard and difficult to break. ¡°Your Highness, this crystal doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special. It¡¯s inferior to the lowest-grade green crystal. There¡¯s no spirituality at all. It¡¯s just a good-looking and hard crystal.¡± Heiyao also saw that the red crystal was ordinary and was a little disappointed. He had thought that the crystal taken from that powerful rock monster would be incomparably precious. Unexpectedly, it was only an ordinary crystal without any spirit energy. Was this the crystal they had risked their lives to obtain? Not many people would believe that 500 of these crystals could open the exit of this desert. ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy crystal without any spirit energy. Woman, are you sure that this crystal is what was taken out of the rock monster¡¯s head? Did you take the wrong one?¡± Little Lei did not believe her. Those rock monsters were too powerful. How could the thing in their heads be ordinary? However, this woman was closely related to the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. If she said that this crystal could open the exit here, then it must be possible. ¡°I didn¡¯t take the wrong one. It¡¯s this one. Who cares? Anyway, we¡¯re going to collect 500 of these red crystals next, so work hard. I made a huge discovery today. I¡¯ll tell you slowly when we get back to the camp. Let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Fanxin did not care about others¡¯ thoughts and opinions. She only needed to be sure of herself. Although this red stone crystal was very ordinary, she was certain that this was the key to opening the exit of the desert. Unfortunately, she had to collect 500 of them to open the exit. Those rock monsters were not ordinary and were difficult to kill. She had used all her strength to kill one today, but the rock monsters only appeared once every three days. Every time, they only appeared for an hour¡­ She really did not know when she would be able to finish killing five hundred rock monsters. It did not matter. She already had some understanding of the rock monsters and knew how to kill them. The next time she fought, she would definitely be able to kill more rock monsters. Xue Fanxin returned to the tent and immediately entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. She cleaned herself up and came out as soon as possible. There were too many people here. If some people with ulterior motives discovered that she had disappeared into thin air, it would more or less attract some unnecessary trouble. Therefore, she had better not run into the space during this period of time. If there was anything, it was best to let her soul enter the space, and not let her physical body enter. Even if Xue Fanxin had only stayed in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space for fifteen minutes, washed up briefly, and come out after changing into clean clothes, her disappearance had still been noticed by some people. When Xue Fanxin entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space and came out again, the man who had come to ask Xue Fanxin for porridge opened his eyes, which were closed, and looked at the tent Xue Fanxin was living in. His eyes revealed a faint light. There were not many portable spaces that could allow living people to enter and leave so freely. Chapter 691 - 691 Strange Person 691 Strange Person Xue Fanxin left her tent and was about to talk to everyone about her gains today. Unexpectedly, just as she left the tent, she met the man who had asked her for porridge previously. She had a very strange feeling about this man, as if she was afraid of him, but she could not help but want to approach him at the same time. Even she did not understand what was going on. ¡°It¡¯s you! Are you here to look for me?¡± Xue Fanxin took the initiative to greet him. Her attitude was very friendly, and she had no intention of deliberately pleasing the other party, she was just speaking as if she was talking to an ordinary friend. The man¡¯s deep eyes stared at Xue Fanxin, as if he was sizing her up, but he hid it very well. He said in a calm and vaguely superior tone, ¡°I want to ask you for something.¡± ¡°What is it? Water or food?¡± In Xue Fanxin¡¯s opinion, what the man wanted from her was nothing more than water and food. After all, these two things were what the desert lacked the most. However, the outcome was unexpected. The man shook his head and said bluntly, ¡°Previously, you took out a leaf to save that subordinate. I want the same leaf.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue Fanxin was shocked. She had not expected the man to make such a request. Although he did not say that he wanted the leaf of the Tree of Life, the meaning in his words was clear. When she saved Little Jiu, she had indeed used a leaf from the Tree of Life, but she had done it very secretly. Even Heiyue and the others did not know that she had used the leaf of the Tree of Life to save Little Jiu. They had not even seen the shadow of the leaf. How had this man found out? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mean anything else, nor will I ask for more from you. I just want a leaf. Similarly, I¡¯ll give you something of equal value in exchange.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that she should reject the man¡¯s request, but she nodded in confusion and agreed instead. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a leaf.¡± ¡°Then, thank you!¡± Xue Fanxin did not say anything else. She let her divine sense enter the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and plucked a leaf from the Tree of Life. Then, she brought it out of the space and handed it to the man. After the man took the leaf from the Tree of Life, he took a look and revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°It¡¯s indeed it.¡± He had not expected someone in this world to be able to plant the Tree of Life. This girl was not simple. ¡°You know what leaf this is, right?¡± Xue Fanxin asked, not saying that it was the leaf from the Tree of Life. ¡°Yes, I know what leaf it is. I¡¯ll take the leaf and I¡¯ll give you something of equal value in three days¡¯ time.¡± The man did not say much to Xue Fanxin after that. He put away the leaf of the Tree of Life and turned to leave, but after taking two steps, he stopped and turned back slightly to say to Xue Fanxin, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t pluck this thing and give it to others. Otherwise, everyone in the world will know that you have a tree planted on you.¡± It was obvious that the leaf had just been plucked from the tree. If someone who knew their stuff found out and investigated, the outcome would not be pleasant. Hearing the man¡¯s reminder, Xue Fanxin realized that she had neglected this serious detail. Just as she was about to thank the man, she realized that he had already disappeared. ¡°What a strange person.¡± This person knew that there was a Tree of Life planted in her body. She hoped that he would not be greedy. However, she would always inexplicably believe this strange man and believe that he had no ill will or greed towards her. Chapter 692 - 692 All You Know Is Eating 692 All You Know Is Eating Xue Fanxin was already very certain that the man who had asked her for porridge and the leaf must be a hidden expert. To be precise, he was an expert in trouble. If he was not an expert, how would he know that she possessed the Tree of Life? She hoped that this man was not an enemy. ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing standing outside alone?¡± Heiyue saw Xue Fanxin standing outside as if she was in a daze when she left the tent, which is why she asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just about to tell everyone what I obtained from investigating the rock monster. Call everyone over. I have something to say.¡± Xue Fanxin did not tell Heiyue what had just happened. She instructed her before returning to her tent. Heiyue followed her orders and called everyone over to Xue Fanxin¡¯s large tent. ¡°Woman, woman, why did you call us over? Is there food?¡± Little Lei rushed into Xue Fanxin¡¯s tent and shouted to eat the moment he entered. He was indeed a true glutton. As for the little white tiger nestled in Little Lei¡¯s arms, it was especially excited. Clearly, it was also thinking about food¡­ This was another little foodie. Ever since they had tasted Xue Fanxin¡¯s porridge and dishes last time, Heiyao, Heiran, and the others had become addicted to them. Just the thought of that extreme delicacy made them salivate. In the past, they had never had much thought about food. They did not even want to think about it and only ate a little occasionally. Especially when they were carrying out missions outside, they mostly just ate roasted beast meat when necessary. But now, they suddenly felt that eating could actually be a beautiful thing. They seemed to remember that the consort had once said that she wanted to treat everyone to a feast. When would they be able to eat this feast? ¡°Eat, eat, eat. All you know is to eat. Be careful not to become a little fatty.¡± Xue Fanxin rubbed Little Lei¡¯s head. Her feelings for this ¡®brother¡¯ were getting deeper and deeper. Anyway, Little Lei was her younger brother. ¡°Tch, my stomach can eat an entire mountain. How can I become fat? Woman, woman, when will you fulfill the ten feasts you promised me?¡± Little Lei was depressed at the thought of his ten distant feasts. If possible, he really wanted to finish all ten meals in one go. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I have time.¡± ¡°Then when are you free?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hearing this answer, Little Lei almost collapsed speechlessly. Heiyao, Heiran, Heiyue, and the others had already come to the tent. Seeing that Xue Fanxin and Little Lei were chatting happily, they did not disturb them. They only spoke after Xue Fanxin was done laughing. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already called everyone over.¡± ¡°Very good. Everyone, sit down. I want to tell you about the next plan,¡± Xue Fanxin said as she took out a tea set from her space and brewed a pot of flower tea to share with everyone. Heiyao and the others already understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s carefree personality, so they did not stand obediently but sat down to drink tea. They had already understood from Little Lei that the thing Xue Fanxin took out was definitely a good item. Even a cup of tea was not simple, so¡­ everyone looked at the tea Xue Fanxin poured out and stared intently, afraid that their cup would be snatched away. Others might not do such a childish thing, but Little Lei could definitely do it. Hence, after getting the tea, it was best to drink it quickly. Chapter 693 - 693 A Difficult Mission 693 A Difficult Mission Xue Fanxin carefully brewed a pot of tea so that everyone could drink one or two cups. Then, she started to talk business. ¡°After coming into contact with the rock monsters this time, I discovered quite a few things. Firstly, their bodies are abnormally hard and can be said to be indestructible. They are not something that ordinary brute force or sharp weapons can hurt. Secondly, rock monsters have a special way of communicating with each other. As long as one rock monster finds the target, the other rock monsters will come after hearing the news.¡± ¡°Woman, they¡¯ve long noticed what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Little Lei suddenly said leisurely as he drank his flower tea. After saying that, he immediately lowered his head and continued to drink his tea, not daring to expose Xue Fanxin anymore. Heiyao and the others did not dare to speak nonsense. Even if Xue Fanxin¡¯s discoveries were not new to them, they listened carefully. After all, the person who killed the rock monster in the end was their consort, not them. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to argue with Little Lei and continued speaking, ¡°You should have noticed that the red light beam emitted by the rock monster is actually not lethal. Do you all have such thoughts now that when you encounter the rock monster in the future you don¡¯t have to dodge that red light beam?¡± ¡°Yes. Since that red light beam is not lethal, why should we still dodge it so painstakingly? If we encounter rock monsters, just dodging their attacks is already barely enough. If we still want to dodge that red light beam, I¡¯m afraid not many people can do it. ¡°Therefore, when everyone encountered the rock monsters previously, they did not deliberately dodge those red light beams. They only tried their best to avoid the rock monsters¡¯ attacks.¡± Heiyue was the one who knew the most about the rock monsters among everyone here and she also knew a little about the red light beam. When they first encountered the rock monster, they had indeed tried their best to avoid the red beam. Later, they realized that the red beam was not lethal, so they did not take it to heart and casually let the red beams shoot at them. ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong.¡± Xue Fanxin took out the red crystal and said as she looked at it, ¡°That red light beam indeed doesn¡¯t have any lethality, but it has a very strong locking function. Once you¡¯re illuminated by the red light beam, you¡¯ll be locked onto by the rock monster. After the rock monster locks onto the target, it will carry out an even more accurate and powerful attack and will also transmit information to its companions. Under such circumstances, unless you¡¯re lucky enough to escape to the sandstone pit, you¡¯ll definitely die.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, everyone came to a realization and understood why Heiyao had been attacked by the rock monster in the end. Heiyao had been locked onto the red beam, which was why the rock monster had launched an accurate and powerful attack at him. Furthermore, the various facts from before proved that the consort was right. Xue Fanxin continued speaking, ¡°That red light beam is equivalent to a human eye and it can discover the target. If you aren¡¯t locked onto by the red light beam, the rock monster isn¡¯t able to accurately determine the target¡¯s location. It only has a little sense of direction, so in the beginning, the rock monster fought randomly. ¡°There weren¡¯t many rock monsters in the beginning. As long as we hurry up and kill the rock monsters that appear as soon as possible, we can prevent the siege of the rock monster army from happening. However, the most important thing is that the rock monsters are too hard. Even Little Lei can¡¯t shatter them, so in the following battle, you can only be spectators.¡± Only the dagger in her hand could cut open the rock monsters¡¯ heads. The Xue You Sword should be able to do the same, but only she could use these two weapons. Therefore, she had to kill the five hundred rock monsters alone. This was really a difficult task! Chapter 694 - 694 This Is an Order 694 This Is an Order When Xue Fanxin suggested fighting alone, Heiyao, Heiran, and Heiyue strongly objected, because they could not let the consort fight alone. They were Black Shadow Guards. No matter what happened, especially during dangerous battles, they should be at the front. How could they watch their master fight from the side? ¡°You¡¯ll only die if you go, and you¡¯ll even drag me down. Therefore, I¡¯ll go to the battle in three days¡¯ time alone. At most, you can only watch from the edge of the sandstone pit. If anything goes wrong, immediately jump back into the sandstone pit.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s an order.¡± With this order, Heiyao and the others had nothing to say. Forget it. At that time, they would watch the battle from the edge of the sandstone pit. If the consort was in danger, they could save her in time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to rest. All of you can leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When everyone left, Xue Fanxin heaved a sigh of relief. She admired and yet felt helpless towards these loyal and stubborn subordinates. She really did not know how Ah Jiu had trained these people. All of them were so outstanding. Forget it. Anyways, as long as she fought a few more times and showed them her ability, they would probably be relieved. The rock monsters would only appear again in three days. In other words, she had three days to rest. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Xue Fanxin lay on the bed and planned to have a good sleep first. As for everything else, she would think about it when she woke up. When Xue Fanxin was sleeping soundly, some people could not even eat. Du Yuxuan was still depressed that Xue Fanxin had not been killed by the rock monster. When she returned to her tent, she flared up at her senior brothers and sisters and scolded them. At this moment, Old Man Yin Feng came to talk to Du Yuxuan in private. ¡°Miss Du, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. With the ability of the Nine Cloud Palace, it¡¯s not difficult to destroy the Heavenly Spirit Sect. If the people of the Heavenly Spirit Sect find out that you provoked the Nine Cloud Palace and the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, I¡¯m certain that your Sect Master will definitely send your head to the Nine Cloud Palace in exchange for the safety of the Heavenly Spirit Sect.¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Du Yuxuan was frightened by Old Master Yin Feng¡¯s words and panicked. The Heavenly Spirit Sect was one of the three great sects of the Mystic Realm. It had a heritage of thousands of years and the Nine Cloud Palace was not even ranked. Even if it had a good reputation over the years, she had never thought that the Nine Cloud Palace had the ability to resist the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Because of this, she was not afraid of those from the Nine Cloud Palace, nor did she take Xue Fanxin, the wife of the Palace Master, seriously. She even thought that when she returned to the Heavenly Spirit Sect, she would definitely get her grandfather to fight back on her behalf. If the truth was as Old Man Yin Feng said, wouldn¡¯t she be in a terrible state? The more Du Yuxuan thought about it, the more panicked she became. Thinking of what Old Man Yin Feng had done previously, she questioned him unhappily, ¡°Then why did you still dare to injure the people from the Nine Cloud Palace? Although I asked you to do this, since you know how powerful the Nine Cloud Palace is, why did you still provoke them?¡± ¡°Previously, we were trapped in this desert and I had a favor to ask of Miss Du. I thought that those people from the Nine Cloud Palace most likely could not leave this place alive, so I made such a choice. Now that the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace is here, I feel that she is a variable. If she leaves alive with these people from the Nine Cloud Palace, you and I will be finished.¡± The Nine Cloud Palace was indeed not to be trifled with, and the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace was even more so not to be trifled with. However, he had already provoked this person. He had to think of a way to resolve the matter as soon as possible. Chapter 695 - 695 This Plan Will Do 695 This Plan Will Do Du Yuxuan did not doubt Old Man Yin Feng¡¯s words at all. She believed him completely. Because of this, she became more and more panicked and afraid. If the Heavenly Spirit Sect was really unable to resist the Nine Cloud Palace, the Sect Master would definitely sacrifice her in exchange for the safety of the sect. At that time, even her grandfather would not be able to protect her. No, she would not allow things to develop to that extent. ¡°Old Man Yin Feng, you must have a countermeasure for coming to me to say this, right? Tell me. If it works, I¡¯ll definitely support and cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Miss Du is indeed straightforward. Actually, I don¡¯t have any good countermeasures. I only have one goal, and that is to kill everyone from the Nine Cloud Palace here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Of course I know that those people have to die here, but the problem is how to make them all die here. Not only that, but there are also thousands of people who have to be silenced. Unless you can let those people from the Nine Cloud Palace die in an accident and make them die without having anything to do with us, even if they all die here, the matter can¡¯t be hidden.¡± Du Yuxuan was not too stupid. After learning how powerful the Nine Cloud Palace was, she realized many things. Of course, most people would be able to think about this. It was no big deal. Old Man Yin Feng naturally knew how to do this. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°I have a strange colorless and odorless poison here. As long as a person touches a little, the spirit energy in their body will gradually dissipate after two days. In the end, they won¡¯t be able to gather spirit energy, but that¡¯s the only effect it has. It can¡¯t kill people. However, even an Earth-level alchemist can¡¯t sense this poison. Even a high-level poison master might not be able to discover it. Therefore, even if you poison them, you won¡¯t leave any traces.¡± ¡°This poison can¡¯t kill people. So what if it¡¯s mysterious? Don¡¯t forget that we want the lives of those from the Nine Cloud Palace,¡± Du Yuxuan said ferociously. She wished she could tear Xue Fanxin into pieces and grind her bones into dust. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me finish.¡± Old Man Yin Feng¡¯s smile became even more sinister. His evil appearance was like a poisonous snake. ¡°That Xue Fanxin will definitely go and fight the rock monster in three days. If her spirit energy dissipates at that time and she can¡¯t gather spirit energy, what do you think the outcome will be?¡± ¡°Needless to say, she will be killed by the rock monsters¡­¡± At this point, Du Yuxuan suddenly came to a realization. So this was Old Man Yin Feng¡¯s plan. If this poison was really that magical, then this plan could work. Old Master Yin Feng knew that Du Yuxuan already knew his plan, so he handed her a small medicine bottle. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the poisoning to Miss Du.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Du Yuxuan asked unhappily. ¡°Because you can come into contact with Xue Fanxin more easily than me. You don¡¯t have to consume this poison. As long as you put it in the air, everyone within thirty feet will be poisoned. You can find an excuse to cause a ruckus with Xue Fanxin. It¡¯s enough as long as you can come into close contact with her.¡± ¡°You can do such a thing too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an old man and an elder. No matter what method I use to approach Xue Fanxin, it will make people suspicious. Didn¡¯t you have a conflict with Xue Fanxin previously? Actually, you can use this matter to make a fuss, such as settling scores with Xue Fanxin. Of course, it¡¯s just for show. You can leave after saying a few words in a rage. As long as you open the medicine bottle when you speak and wait for about ten breaths, it¡¯ll be enough.¡± Du Yuxuan was originally a little resistant and did not want to do this, but after hearing Old Master Yin Feng¡¯s words and coupled with her hatred for Xue Fanxin, she finally agreed to Old Master Yin Feng and did as he said. Anyway, this poison would not leave any traces, nor would it take her life. In the end, Xue Fanxin would die at the hands of the rock monsters¡­ In that case, Xue Fanxin¡¯s death could not be blamed on her. Chapter 696 - 696 What an Idiot 696 What an Idiot Xue Fanxin woke up in high spirits, but she was very hungry. Hence, she washed up briefly and prepared to cook. But at this moment, Du Yuxuan¡¯s curses sounded from outside the tent. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you sl*t. Get the hell out here.¡± Not only did Xue Fanxin hear Du Yuxuan¡¯s curse, but the people in the other tents also heard it. Even the unrelated people stationed around heard her curse and came out to watch the commotion. Heiyue was the first to rush out. When she saw Du Yuxuan, she was annoyed and scolded her angrily, ¡°Du Yuxuan, it looks like the lesson you received last time hasn¡¯t made you learn. I have to teach you a lesson today.¡± ¡°You dog slave, stop showing off in front of me. Get lost.¡± Du Yuxuan scolded fiercely, but she was actually very nervous. Her hands were trembling. She had wanted to open the medicine bottle hidden in her sleeve the moment she saw Heiyue, but because her hands were trembling badly, she took a long time to open the bottle. Furthermore, the bottle almost fell out. Old Man Yin Feng had been watching from afar. When he saw that Du Yuxuan had almost dropped the medicine bottle, he was very nervous. Fortunately, the bottle did not fall, and things went quite smoothly. When Du Yuxuan scolded Heiyue and opened the medicine bottle, Heiyao and Heiran also came out. There were also other Black Shadow Guards. These were all Heiyue¡¯s subordinates. All of them glared fiercely at Du Yuxuan, their gazes so terrifying that they could almost tear her apart. Du Yuxuan was quite frightened and regretted agreeing to Old Man Yin Feng¡¯s request. However, she had no choice but to do it now. Therefore, no matter how regretful, nervous, or panicked she was, she had to finish what she was doing. None of the senior brothers and sisters who had come with Du Yuxuan dared to speak carelessly. They only waited by her side. At this moment, Xue Fanxin walked out of the tent and asked coldly, ¡°Who is the dog slave scolding?¡± ¡°Dog slave is scolding your unruly subordinates.¡± Du Yuxuan did not even think about it. She was excited to see Xue Fanxin, so she spoke without thinking. Xue Fanxin chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s you who scolded my unruly subordinates.¡± Hearing this, Heiyao, Heiran, and the others all laughed. ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Someone actually called herself a dog slave. How stupid!¡± Little Lei carried the little white tiger out of the tent and spoke coldly the moment he came out, looking like he was not afraid even if the sky collapsed. Not only that, but the surrounding crowd was also secretly mocking Du Yuxuan¡¯s stupidity. Du Yuxuan finally reacted and was furious. However, she had not forgotten the purpose of her trip. Calculating the time, it was about time. Although she was still very angry, she had to retreat because it was time. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I can¡¯t win against you now, but don¡¯t be too smug. When I leave this place and return to the Heavenly Spirit Sect, you¡¯ll suffer. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t waste our energy on such a person.¡± She¡­ she was leaving just like that? The other disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect were confused. They had not expected Du Yuxuan to swallow her anger and leave just like that. Based on Du Yuxuan¡¯s personality, she would not stop until she caused a ruckus. Could it be that she was afraid because of what had happened previously? Who cared about her! Anyway, they just had to listen to Du Yuxuan and do their job. As for the outcome or consequences, that was not their business. Chapter 697 - 697 All Poisoned 697 All Poisoned Du Yuxuan suddenly left, making Xue Fanxin and the others feel very puzzled. She had clearly come aggressively and looked like she was about to go all out, so why had she stopped after just a few words? Perhaps Du Yuxuan was really afraid of being beaten up. Xue Fanxin did not think too much about this. Anyway, Du Yuxuan had already left, so she could not be bothered to argue with a crazy woman. Just as she was about to go back and cook her own meal, she sensed something strange the moment she turned around. There seemed to be something strange in her body. Although it was very subtle and almost undetectable, because she is a doctor with superb medical skills and a peerless poison master, it would be really sad if she didn¡¯t even know that she had been poisoned. When she realized that there was poison in her body, Xue Fanxin did not panic. Instead, she carefully recalled what had just happened and quickly guessed the truth. The person who had poisoned her was most likely Du Yuxuan. The purpose of Du Yuxuan coming to cause trouble for her this time was not to settle scores, but to poison her. Therefore, after successfully poisoning her, Du Yuxuan left so straightforwardly that it did not match her personality. ¡°You really overestimated yourself,¡± Xue Fanxin mocked her secretly. She did not say anything but said to the others, ¡°I¡¯m now prepared to make a feast to share with everyone. Come and help me. Not only Heiyao, Heiran, and Heiyue, but the other Black Shadow Guards should come too.¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s a feast to eat. Oh yeah, oh yeah¡­¡± Little Lei was extremely excited when he heard that there was a feast to eat. He hugged the little white tiger and jumped around crazily. ¡°Awroo¡­ awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger was also very excited, and its saliva was about to flow out. Although Heiyao, Heiran, and the others did not show it so obviously, they all smiled even more brightly than flowers. Could it be that a foodie¡¯s personality was contagious? If it was not contagious, why had these people all become gluttons? Xue Fanxin smiled speechlessly, but she felt that this scene was very nice. To be able to see the heartfelt smiles of her family and friends was actually a very happy thing. After returning to the tent, Xue Fanxin was not in a hurry to take out the kitchenware and cutlery to prepare a feast. Instead, she sat there without moving. She had thought that everyone would come after a while had passed, but unexpectedly, just as she entered the tent, that group of people all came in, filling her large tent. However, even so, the tent looked quite spacious. Everyone had a place to sit or stand. ¡°Woman, woman, didn¡¯t you ask us to help you make a feast? Aren¡¯t you going to quickly take out your kitchenware, cutlery, and ingredients?¡± Little Lei was an impatient person, especially when it came to food. He was definitely extremely anxious and asked impatiently the moment he entered. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Anyway, I guarantee you that I¡¯ll definitely let you eat a feast today,¡± Xue Fanxin said leisurely. Then, her expression turned serious. She stood up and walked towards Heiran. She took her pulse first, then did a simple checkup, and then did the same to Heiyue. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Heiran asked in confusion. Everyone had the same doubts. ¡°We were all poisoned.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, everyone was extremely shocked. All of them looked incredulous and even doubted Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re not poisoned! If we were poisoned, we would definitely know.¡± With their cultivation and ability, forget about ordinary poison, they could even discover the colorless and odorless strange poisons. However, they did not sense any signs of poison on their bodies. Chapter 698 - 698 Detoxification Is Not Difficult 698 Detoxification Is Not Difficult Xue Fanxin took out her silver needles and took out a drop of her blood to experiment with. She added a few herbs to the blood, and before long, the blood turned black. ¡°We were poisoned by a strange poison. This poison won¡¯t kill everyone, but it will scatter everyone¡¯s spirit energy and make us unable to gather spirit energy. What¡¯s even more magical is that this poison won¡¯t leave any traces. Unless one is a powerful poison master and has come into contact with a similar poison, they won¡¯t be able to discover it at all.¡± Although everyone did not believe her at first and did not know how Xue Fanxin had turned the blood black, they believed Xue Fanxin now. ¡°Your Highness, Du Yuxuan poisoned us, right?¡± If not for the consort¡¯s research on poison, they probably wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. Although this poison was unknown, if one could not gather spirit, once they encountered danger, they could only wait for death. This was simply trying to kill them. Du Yuxuan¡¯s move was really ruthless. ¡°The poison was indeed released by Du Yuxuan, but this poison might not belong to her. With Du Yuxuan¡¯s little ability, she can¡¯t take out such a powerful poison.¡± Xue Fanxin cleaned up her black blood, not leaving a trace. Her blood contained the power of nirvana. She could not let anyone obtain it. ¡°Your Highness, I saw Old Man Yin Feng enter Du Yuxuan¡¯s tent yesterday and privately spend a long time with her before leaving.¡± A Black Shadow Guard recalled what he had seen yesterday, so he said it aloud. With this news, the source of the poison was basically confirmed. ¡°It looks like this poison was given to Du Yuxuan by Old Man Yin Feng. What a cunning old poison monster. He wanted to kill us, but he was unwilling to do it himself, so he used Du Yuxuan as a weapon. He probably never expected that I would discover his poison so quickly, right?¡± Xue Fanxin felt disgusted at the thought of that Old Man Yin Feng. Old Man Yin Feng had an extremely sinister aura. It was an aura that could only be obtained from prolonged contact with darkness, death, and poisonous creatures. It was very annoying. If Old Man Yin Feng was good at using poison, then the process of him making poison must be very cruel. She knew that some poison masters liked to use living people to test their poison, especially those inhumane poison masters who had no respect for life. Old Master Yin Feng was most likely such a person. ¡°Your Highness, can you treat this poison?¡± Heiyue asked anxiously. The others were also anxious. After all, being poisoned by this poison was not a good thing. Once they encountered danger, they would only die. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to cure the poison. I can cure it through acupuncture or medicine, so everyone, don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled playfully and took out the kitchenware and cutlery from her space. She also threw out the ingredients and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, everyone, get moving. Find something to do yourself. You can wash the vegetables, cut the meat, or start the fire. Let¡¯s have a feast today.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Let¡¯s have a big meal.¡± Little Lei was even more calm than Xue Fanxin. From the beginning to the end, he had never been nervous or afraid. He did not care if he was poisoned at all because he did not care about the poison made by those weak chickens. It would not be so easy to poison him. After he was full, he would slap Old Man Yin Feng to death. Seeing that Xue Fanxin and Little Lei were so relaxed, everyone slowly relaxed. They no longer felt nervous and afraid. Looking at the table full of ingredients and imagining how these ingredients would be made into delicious food, they were salivating. They should quickly get to work. This way, they could eat delicious food early. Chapter 699 - 699 Shocking Appetite 699 Shocking Appetite Everyone worked together and there was strength in numbers. A table full of delicious food was quickly served. There were more than twenty dishes of all kinds. Everyone was satisfied as they ate. At the end, all of them were bloated after they ate until they could not even move. They collapsed in their chairs and burped. Although everyone ate a lot, what surprised them was that their petite consort had a shocking appetite. She had eaten five to six bowls of rice alone. Coupled with a pile of fruits, vegetables, and meat, all of the food added up to being the amount that would satisfy the appetite of three to four adult men. ¡°I¡¯m finally full.¡± Xue Fanxin had eaten a lot and finally felt full. However, she also noticed the change in her appetite. She seemed to be able to eat more than before, and she could eat a lot. Although she loved to eat, she had never had a large appetite. She used to be no different from ordinary people. However, recently, she realized that she was eating more and more. Especially this time, her appetite had instantly increased by a few times. It was said that being able to eat was a blessing. There was no problem with her eating like this, right? Would she become a fatty? ¡°Your Highness, you ate so much.¡± Heiyao thought of Xue Fanxin¡¯s appetite and suddenly became a little worried. Although the consort had brought a lot of food, with her appetite, that little food probably wouldn¡¯t last long. Little Lei also said bitterly, ¡°Woman, you ate too much today.¡± Because this woman ate too much, he could not eat much and was not even half full. ¡°Er¡­ I think I did¡­ eat a little too much, hehe¡­¡± Xue Fanxin smiled awkwardly, but she was not embarrassed. If she ate too much, so be it. She did not care what others thought. Everyone said a few words about Xue Fanxin¡¯s astonishing appetite, but they actually had no objections to her appetite. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m full. It¡¯s time for me to detoxify everyone.¡± The moment the topic changed, everyone¡¯s mood immediately changed. Thinking of Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng, those two bastards who had poisoned them, they were extremely angry. ¡°Your Highness, how do you plan to pursue this matter?¡± Heiyue asked, her eyes revealing intense killing intent. It could be seen that Heiyue had long wanted to kill those two people. ¡°Old Man Yin Feng and Du Yuxuan¡¯s goal is to kill us through the hands of the rock monsters. Because they knew that I would definitely fight the rock monsters again, they poisoned us with that poison that scatters spirit energy and also makes us unable to gather spirit energy. Just wait and see. The next time the rock monsters appear, I¡¯ll let them know how to write the word death.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled coldly and glanced in Du Yuxuan¡¯s direction. It seemed like she already had a countermeasure. When Little Lei saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s sinister appearance, he felt his blood run cold. His hair stood on end as he thought to himself, ¡°Someone is going to be unlucky.¡± After Du Yuxuan successfully poisoned them, she returned to her tent and hid inside for a long time, not daring to come out. Because she was very nervous and panicked right now, anyone could be able to tell that something was wrong if they saw her. Therefore, she had to hide in the tent and not let anyone see her current appearance. Old Man Yin Feng knew that Du Yuxuan had already successfully poisoned them and was in a very good mood. He stayed in his tent and waited for the good show that would come in two days. There would indeed be a good show in two days, but it was unknown who would be watching who. Chapter 700 - 700 Reverse Meridian 700 Reverse Meridian Xue Fanxin only spent two hours helping everyone remove the poison. She also checked if there were any other problems with their bodies and casually treated them. There was nothing wrong with the others, but Xue Fanxin had noticed some things in Heiyue. However, she did not say anything. Instead, she waited for everyone to disperse before telling her about this in private. ¡°Heiyue, your meridians¡­¡± ¡°The Consort¡¯s medical skills are indeed powerful. You can actually tell that my meridians are different. Even the best imperial physicians in the palace can¡¯t sense it.¡± When she mentioned her meridians, Heiyue smiled bitterly, and her heart became very heavy. ¡°You know that there¡¯s something wrong with your meridians?¡± ¡°Yes. My meridians seem to be no different from ordinary people¡¯s, but they actually are. Every time I circulate my cultivation technique, my meridians have to be reversed to gather spirit. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be like a cripple who can¡¯t cultivate.¡± Reversing her meridians and circulating her cultivation technique was extremely harmful to her body. Afterwards, she would be in unbearable pain. The reversal of the meridians was not a small matter. If one was not careful, their meridians would break and they would die. Over the years, she had not only cultivated to reverse her meridians, but she also had to reverse her meridians in battle. Although she was already used to the pain after her meridians were reversed, she knew that her body had always been in an injured state because of it. Even if she could not see anything now, problems would naturally appear over time. However, if she did not reverse her meridians, she would be useless. Back then, it was precisely because she could not cultivate and was useless that she was abandoned by her family. Fortunately, her master took her in. Thinking of her past experiences, Heiyue¡¯s heart was filled with unwillingness and hatred. Therefore, no matter what, she would not stop her current cultivation method. She had to reverse her meridians to become stronger. Only then could she live a valuable life. ¡°But have you ever thought that you¡¯ll die if you do this? Your body is already riddled with holes. You can even say that you¡¯re about to run out of oil. The organs in your body are failing at a visible rate every day. According to your current physical condition, you can live for at most half a year. During this half a year, you can¡¯t casually reverse your meridians anymore, or the time you have left to live will be even shorter.¡± Knowing that she only had at most half a year left to live, Heiyue¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. She was very sad, but she had no choice but to face the truth. ¡°Your Highness, I hope you can keep these things a secret. I don¡¯t want them to know.¡± ¡°Does Ah Jiu know?¡± Heiyue was stunned at first, then she understood. She knew that the so-called ¡®Ah Jiu¡¯ in Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart was her master. ¡°Master knows my situation. In fact, the cultivation technique I cultivate was given to me by him. However, he didn¡¯t force me to cultivate this cultivation technique that reverses the meridians. He let me decide everything myself. I chose this path by myself.¡± Heiyue anxiously clarified for Ye Jiushang. She did not want Xue Fanxin to have any misunderstanding towards him because of this, and what she said was the truth. Back then, after her master saved her, he realized that her meridians were different, so he gave her a cultivation technique and said that this was a cultivation technique that reversed her meridians and asked her to choose carefully. In order to become stronger, she had chosen to cultivate using the cultivation technique to reverse her meridians. Even if she had to pay a huge price, she would not hesitate. ¡°Your Highness, if I really die here, even if I die after leaving, please take care of my brothers. They¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ptui, ptui, ptui. Don¡¯t say things about dying. With me around, you won¡¯t die.¡± Chapter 701 - 701 Tedious 701 Tedious Xue Fanxin took out the golden needles and said to Heiyue as she performed the acupuncture, ¡°I¡¯ll use the acupuncture technique to repair your damaged meridians first. Although I can¡¯t completely repair them, they¡¯ll at least be a little better than before. Then, I¡¯ll give you a simple treatment. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a prescription when we get back. Take it for a long time and slowly nurse your body back to health first. As for reversing your meridians¡­ From now on, you must not do it unless you have no choice.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Heiyue had thought that she was dead meat, but unexpectedly, the consort gave her hope. Actually, she had long known that she did not have much time left. She just did not know how much time was left. Just as she was about to die, she was lucky enough to meet the consort¡­ Perhaps it was God¡¯s blessing. Back then, she was about to starve to death. She had been lucky to meet the Lord and now the Lord¡¯s consort¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You keep calling Ah Jiu your master. I¡¯m Ah Jiu¡¯s woman and can be considered half your master. How can I watch you die? Anyway, with me around, I won¡¯t let you die easily.¡± Xue Fanxin had already finished performing the acupuncture and was using the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to treat Heiyue. Because Heiyue¡¯s meridians were extremely heavily damaged, and the hidden injuries in her body were not light, she had thought that the healing effect of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl would not be too great. Unexpectedly, the outcome was beyond her expectations. The Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl had a targeted treatment for Heiyue¡¯s injuries. According to this curative effect, as long as she was treated for a long time, Heiyue¡¯s injuries might be completely healed. Heiyue could clearly sense that her injuries had healed a lot. The usual throbbing pain and light-headedness were no longer there. ¡°Your Highness, how did you do it? I feel much better.¡± ¡°As long as you feel better. During this period of time, I¡¯ll treat you every few days. Let¡¯s see the effects first and then do a more targeted treatment in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin put away her spirit energy. At this moment, she felt tired; it was as if she had run a few thousand meters quickly and become extremely fatigued. It seemed that using the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to treat someone was a very tiring task. Heiyue sensed Xue Fanxin¡¯s abnormality and asked nervously, ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling unwell? Will treating my injuries make you pay any price?¡± ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. I¡¯m just a little tired. I consumed too much spirit energy. I¡¯ll rest and sleep for a while. I¡¯ll be fine after eating another meal.¡± ¡°Your Highness, actually, you can completely ignore my life. After all, I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ptui, ptui, ptui. What nonsense are you talking about? I came here to save all of you. If I don¡¯t care about your life, why would I come? Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t waste my breath on a stubborn person like you. You received some treatment for your injuries and need to rest. Go back.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Aiyo, what¡¯s wrong now? You can leave. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± ¡°Your Highness, my life belongs to Master and Your Highness. In this life, I will definitely do my best and risk my life to serve you.¡± Heiyue suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to Xue Fanxin three times before leaving. Xue Fanxin was speechless, but she admired Heiyue. It was not only Heiyue. The Black Shadow Guards she had come into contact with were all extremely extraordinary. Every one of them was loyal and did not fear death. Ah Jiu was really powerful to be able to nurture so many people who were loyal to him. Chapter 702 - 702 Warmth 702 Warmth Xue Fanxin had expended a huge amount of spirit energy to treat Heiyue. At this moment, she was so tired that she was stressed. The moment Heiyue left, she fell asleep immediately. When she woke up, an entire day had already passed. According to the time, the rock monsters would appear again tomorrow, so she had to be prepared. ¡°Your Highness, are you awake?¡± Heiyue sensed movement in Xue Fanxin¡¯s tent and stood outside to ask carefully. Ever since the consort had treated her and fallen asleep, she had been very worried that something would happen to the consort. Therefore, she would come to the tent from time to time and wait. After waiting for most of the day, she finally heard some movement inside. The movement meant that she had woken up. As long as she woke up, she would be relieved. ¡°I¡¯m awake. If you have something to say, come in and say it.¡± Xue Fanxin sat on the bed and stretched, not minding letting Heiyue see her current messy appearance. Heiyue was too worried, so she couldn¡¯t care less. As soon as Xue Fanxin invited her in, she immediately went in. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. If anything happens to you because of me, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ptui, ptui, ptui. Why do you always talk about death? Can¡¯t you say something auspicious? For example, congratulations on getting rich, good luck often comes, good fortune, everything will go your way. Isn¡¯t it better to say this?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I just¡­ just¡­¡± ¡°Okay, enough. I treat you guys as friends. It¡¯s only right for friends to help each other. If you really think of me as a friend, then don¡¯t be so wishy-washy.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Heiyue was deeply touched by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re friends. When we¡¯re free in the future, let¡¯s shop together and gossip. Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s not good for women to think too much. We¡¯ll age easily otherwise.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re really different from other people.¡± Perhaps it was precisely because the consort was different that she received the favor of her master. If it were any other woman, if she really took the position of the Ninth Imperial Consort and became the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, she would have long started strutting around. How could she be willing to be friends with her subordinates and even take risks for them? She had seen too many such women. As long as they had some power and status, they would not treat servants as humans. The consort was a¡­ friend¡­ worth making. ¡°You¡¯re also very different! In my opinion, everyone in the Black Shadow Guard is very different. I¡¯ve seen how Heilong and Heiyu are. I think you¡¯re all extraordinary people, like the stars in the sky. However, Ah Jiu¡¯s moon is too dazzling and covers your light. But no matter what, you¡¯re all working hard to shine.¡± ¡°No one has ever said such things to me. It sounds very¡­¡± Warm. These words made people feel warm. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. When we get back, I¡¯ll get Ah Jiu to transfer you to my side. This way, I can treat your injuries better. What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing. Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Heiyue knelt on one knee towards Xue Fanxin and thanked her sincerely. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel for no reason. What if your knees break? Get up. There aren¡¯t so many rules here. Just do whatever you want.¡± At this moment, Heiran said from outside the tent, ¡°Your Highness, someone is looking for you. It¡¯s the man who asked you for porridge previously.¡± Chapter 703 - 703 Heavenly Fate Emperor 703 Heavenly Fate Emperor When Xue Fanxin heard that the man who had once come to ask her for porridge wanted to see her, she immediately ran out of the tent and saw the man really standing there. When she saw this man again, she felt that he was different from last time. The feeling of desolation was completely gone, and his body emitted a mysterious and powerful aura. He was clearly close, but she felt that he was far away, like the moon in the sky. He was impressive but unattainable. ¡°You¡­ Why are you looking for me?¡± Xue Fanxin walked up to the man and suddenly felt nervous and oppressed. She almost couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel down. She felt that the person in front of her was a god, making her want to worship him for some reason. ¡°To fulfill my promise,¡± the man said with a mysterious smile, reaching out to Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead. When Heiran and Heiyue saw this, they wanted to protect Xue Fanxin, but they realized that they could not even move or speak. They stayed where they were like stone statues. Xue Fanxin did not resist at all. She allowed the man to place his hand on her forehead and felt a warm current enter her forehead and slowly flow through her entire body. Her body suddenly felt lighter, it was as if she could fly into the sky with a casual jump. ¡°What¡­ did you do?¡± ¡°This is something in exchange for that leaf. It¡¯s called providence.¡± The man retracted his hand and smiled indifferently. His mysteriousness was really impossible to see through. ¡°Providence? Do you mean luck? What luck?¡± Xue Fanxin was confused. ¡°A person¡¯s luck can be changed and transferred. Your luck is not bad to begin with. Now that I¡¯ve added a little more to you, I¡¯ve also given you someone else¡¯s luck. Therefore, from now on, your luck will become even better. Of course, those whose luck has been transferred will become very unlucky.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± What luck? What luck and what transferring someone else¡¯s luck¡­? What a mess! The man did not explain it to Xue Fanxin clearly. He only said simply, ¡°You just have to know that from now on, your luck will become very good. This is the exchange for that leaf. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. Little girl, work hard. We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Good luck. Don¡¯t let those two old fellows down.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Wait¡­ where did he go?¡± Xue Fanxin was still puzzled. Just as she was about to ask clearly, she realized that the person in front of her had already disappeared. She had no idea when and how the other party had left¡­ Who was this person? What was the luck he was talking about? At the same time, in a secret place, the two elders were also puzzled. ¡°Red Dust, why is that guy there?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who should I ask?¡± Just as the two elders were questioning each other in confusion, a casual sentence sounded from behind them. ¡°If you want to know, why don¡¯t you just ask me directly?¡± The man who had been in front of Xue Fanxin just now had suddenly appeared behind the two elders, leaving no trace. When the two elders saw the man, they were shocked. ¡°Heavenly Fate Emperor, it¡¯s really you. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about why I¡¯m here. In short, I won¡¯t spoil your plans. That girl is not bad. If she can really grow up, she will definitely have great achievements in the future, or even surpass you and Chapter 704 - 704 Spider Lily Spirit 704 Spider Lily Spirit The Heavenly Fate Emperor controlled the luck and fate of countless people. If you provoked him, you would definitely choke to death even from drinking water. Of course, those who obtained the favor of the Heavenly Fate Emperor would be extremely lucky. They could even pick up treasures in a feces pit. For those who offended the Heavenly Fate Emperor, it was a guarantee that they would not succeed in anything and would only suffer. Therefore, many cultivators did not dare to offend this Heavenly Fate Emperor. Even people who were also emperors did not dare to provoke him, or they would be unlucky. When a person was unlucky, they would really be very, very miserable. When the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor first saw the Heavenly Fate Emperor, they were actually very nervous, afraid that he would spoil their plans. Later, after hearing the Heavenly Fate Emperor¡¯s words, they heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the Heavenly Fate Emperor did not destroy Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s luck, everything would be fine, otherwise, their years of hard work would be in vain. ¡°Heavenly Fate Emperor, why are you here?¡± the Spacetime Emperor asked in confusion. ¡°I accidentally fell into a trap and happened to fall into your territory.¡± The Heavenly Fate Emperor only casually explained his situation, then changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯d best deal with the spider lily in that girl¡¯s sea of consciousness as soon as possible. It¡¯s not a good thing. The longer it stays in her sea of consciousness, the more disadvantageous it will be to her.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± As long as Xue Fanxin¡¯s safety was involved, the Red Dust Emperor would be anxious. Furthermore, it was him who had placed the spider lily in Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness. If the spider lily would really harm Little Xin¡¯er, wouldn¡¯t he be the one who harmed her? ¡°Heavenly Fate, what do you mean? That spider lily only has a wisp of remnant soul. How could it be disadvantageous to the girl?¡± The Spacetime Emperor was much calmer than the Red Dust Emperor. He had to figure things out first. The Heavenly Fate Emperor casually pinched his fingers together, as if he was calculating something. Then, he said, ¡°That spider lily has a certain amount of luck. It¡¯s just that the time is not right. When the time is right, it can do whatever it wants. Although it is currently locked by someone¡¯s divine sense chain, as long as the time is right, that divine sense chain can¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°How could this be? Back then, Ruiyuan said that Luo Huaying only had a weak remnant soul left and would not cause any harm to Xin¡¯er. She just needs to be nourished in Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness for a while.¡± ¡°Are you sure that there¡¯s only a little remnant soul of Luo Huaying in that spider lily?¡± the Heavenly Fate Emperor asked in return. ¡°Heavenly Fate, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Quickly explain yourself.¡± The Red Dust Emperor did not have the patience to listen to nonsense. He only wanted to know the truth quickly. This concerned Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s safety and future, so he could not help but be anxious. He really regretted agreeing to Ruiyuan¡¯s request back then. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see what was in that spider lily clearly, I can clearly sense that there are two sources of luck in that flower. Any living being has only one source of luck, and even you and I are no exception. Two sources of luck have appeared in that flower, which means that there are two living beings inside. One of them has extremely strong luck. As long as the time is right, it can do whatever it wants smoothly.¡± Hearing the Heavenly Fate Emperor¡¯s words, the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor seemed to understand. The two of them were shocked. They had never expected things to be like this. In the spider lily, one of the living beings was LuHuaying¡­ So who was the other living being? There was only one possibility they could think of, and that was¡­ the spider lily spirit. This spider lily had been carefully protected by Ruiyuan for so many years and had been nourished by many natural treasures. It was not strange for it to cultivate into a spirit. Chapter 705 - 705 Split Up 705 Split Up After figuring out the truth, the Red Dust Emperor blamed himself even more. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Ruiyuan¡¯s request. What has the Freedom Domain got to do with us? That was a sin they committed themselves, so they should bear it themselves. Why should we interfere? It¡¯s fine if we interfere, but we really shouldn¡¯t have dragged Little Xin¡¯er in. Wrong, wrong, it was a huge mistake.¡± ¡°Red Dust, don¡¯t be anxious. At this point, it¡¯s useless for you to blame yourself.¡± The Spacetime Emperor comforted the Red Dust Emperor first, then looked at the Heavenly Fate Emperor. ¡°Since you long discovered this, you should have done something, right?¡± ¡°I weakened the two strands of luck in the spider lily and transferred them to the girl. Then, I changed the luck of the stronger one in the flower. In the future, even if it can come out and jump around, its luck will not be too good and it will be very difficult to succeed, no matter what it does. ¡°However, there are always exceptions, so I can¡¯t guarantee that it will be unlucky to the very end. Coupled with the fact that my cultivation hasn¡¯t completely recovered, the effect when I use the law of luck won¡¯t be too great. For safety reasons, you¡¯d best get rid of that flower as soon as possible. Just now, I calculated that the time for the luck of the spider lily is almost up. In less than a month, it will definitely take action, so there isn¡¯t much time left for you.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± The more the Red Dust Emperor thought about it, the angrier he became. He blamed himself for agreeing to this matter in a moment of weakness. Wasn¡¯t he harming Little Xin¡¯er? This was a child he had personally watched and raised! In his heart, Little Xin¡¯er was his child. ¡°Instead of wasting time here, why don¡¯t you take action as soon as possible? Seeing that girl has done me a favor, I¡¯ll point you in the right direction. The luck of that spider lily comes from the east, which is the direction of the Freedom Domain. Go to the Freedom Domain now and take a look. You might be able to gain something. ¡°The matter here is over. I should go back and settle scores with a certain schemer. See you again.¡± As soon as the Heavenly Fate Emperor finished speaking, he disappeared into thin air. The Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor were not surprised by the ability of the Heavenly Fate Emperor to disappear without a trace. They did not feel anything about the Heavenly Fate Emperor¡¯s departure. At this moment, they were thinking about how to resolve the matter of the spider lily. ¡°This matter must be resolved as soon as possible, or Little Xin¡¯er will be in danger. Why don¡¯t we split up? You stay for the time being and leave after Little Xin¡¯er passes through Tomb Three. I¡¯ll go to the Freedom Domain immediately and see what¡¯s going on there.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll finish what I¡¯m doing here as soon as possible and then go to the Freedom Domain to look for you.¡± After the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor discussed, one rushed to the Freedom Domain first, and the other stayed behind to watch the tomb for the time being. Xue Fanxin had no idea what had happened here, nor did she know that a huge crisis was slowly approaching her. ¡°What luck? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡± ¡°Has my luck changed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Heiran and Heiyue had no idea what had happened. When their bodies could move, the man had disappeared and they only saw Xue Fanxin talking to herself. ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± ¡°Your Highness, where¡¯s that person?¡± ¡°He left. I wonder where he went.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the place the man had been standing at. It was already empty, and no one had noticed his disappearance. Who was this man? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling puzzled, she suddenly heard a tragic cry. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 706 - 706 Bewitched 706 Bewitched ¡°Woman, woman, I suddenly sensed a very powerful and terrifying aura, but that aura disappeared immediately.¡± Little Lei was originally sleeping when he sensed the aura of an expert. Only then did he run out and tell Xue Fanxin about this in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. He¡¯s probably already left.¡± Xue Fanxin knew whose aura Little Lei had sensed, so she was not nervous. That mysterious man did not have any ill will towards her. He probably would not hurt her or the people around her. Otherwise, with his ability, he could destroy all of them in minutes. ¡°Woman, have you seen that person?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°What do you mean probably?¡± ¡°Probably means probably.¡± ¡°Er¡­ I can¡¯t communicate with you.¡± Little Lei was really defeated by Xue Fanxin and could no longer talk to her properly. He carried the little white tiger and went back to sleep. Heiyao, Heiran, and the others also went to do their own things. As long as the consort was fine, nothing else mattered. Xue Fanxin shrugged indifferently. Actually, even she did not know what was going on. Her mind was in a mess. She could not understand no matter how she thought about it, so she might as well not think about it. Before long, the rock monsters would appear. She had to be prepared. But before that, she had one more thing to do. Chapter 707 - 707 Do Something 707 Do Something The rock monsters would appear in half a day and at that time, he would see Xue Fanxin die miserably with his own eyes. It was not only Old Man Yin Feng. Du Yuxuan had also woken up. She no longer vented her anger on her senior brothers, senior sisters, and junior sisters. Instead, she adjusted her condition and waited to see Xue Fanxin die miserably. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered with these boring people. After returning to the tent, she had a good rest. After all, using the time law just now had consumed a lot of energy, and she still had a huge battle in half a day¡¯s time. She wondered how many rock monsters she could kill this time. If it was still one, she would be depressed. Half a day passed by quickly. After Xue Fanxin rested, she came out of the tent and realized that all the Black Shadow Guards were already waiting outside. ¡°Your Highness, do you really want to fight those rock monsters?¡± Heiyao wanted to persuade her, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Xue Fanxin. ¡°This is something I have to do, so you don¡¯t have to say any more unnecessary words. It¡¯s not just this time. Next time, next-next time, next-next-next time, I still have to fight those rock monsters until I save up 500 stone crystals.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Heiyue also wanted to say something, but Xue Fanxin did not let her. ¡°Alright, alright. I know what you want to say, so you don¡¯t have to say anything. Just as I said previously, all of you stay at the edge of the sandstone pit. If the situation goes wrong, jump back into the pit immediately. Prioritize your own safety. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡¯ ¡°You people are really wishy-washy. How unlikeable. If you barge into the battlefield, not only will you be of no help, but you¡¯ll also drag your consort down, do you not know that? Your consort is top-notch at escaping, and she has a treasure to escape. If she doesn¡¯t have you dragging her down, even a million rock monsters won¡¯t be able to kill her.¡± Little Lei could not stand it anymore and so said a few words impatiently. That idiot woman had a portable space that she could enter and leave from as she pleased. If there was really danger, she would be fine if she hid in the space. He really did not know what these people were worrying about. Chapter 708 - 708 Different 708 Different After Xue Fanxin persuaded Heiyao and the others, she jumped onto the edge of the sandstone pit. Unexpectedly, the moment she came up, she saw many people standing at the edge. Almost half of the people in the sandstone pit had run up. Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng had come up two hours earlier than everyone else and occupied the best seats. When they saw Xue Fanxin, they both smiled gloatingly, looking like they were waiting to watch a good show. ¡°Your Highness, these people are really annoying,¡± Heiyao could not help but say. His voice was not low, and everyone around could hear him, but no one dared to retort. They were here either to see Xue Fanxin make a fool of herself, or to know if she really had the ability to kill the rock monsters. Of the two, the former was more common, and the latter was less. Although only Du Yuxuan, Old Man Yin Feng, and Bai Shuiling had had a conflict with Xue Fanxin, the others remained silent. On the surface, they did not help either side, but they actually disliked Xue Fanxin more. Who asked this woman to be so arrogant and keep her food to herself? Just because she had the support of the Nine Cloud Palace, she did not take the three great sects and the four great clans seriously. The Nine Cloud Palace was indeed powerful. They were powerless to resist, but that did not mean that they liked the people from the Nine Cloud Palace. On the contrary, not only did they not like the people from the Nine Cloud Palace, but they also hoped that these people would all die here. Xue Fanxin had brought quite a lot of water and food. Even if she took it out and distributed it to everyone, it was enough. However, she did not take out food to kindly distribute to everyone like last time in Tomb Two. Instead, she had a cold attitude and only cared about her people, not caring about anything else. She could tell at a glance what these people were thinking. All of them were even colder than her and looked like they could not wait for her to die¡­ She could not be bothered with such people¡¯s lives. However, someone looked at her differently. Bai Shuiling also went to the edge of the sand pit and waited to see Xue Fanxin fight the rock monster. However, she was not here to see Xue Fanxin die, but she wanted to know if Xue Fanxin really had the ability to kill the rock monster. Perhaps it was because her thoughts were different and her state of mind had changed, but her gaze was different from the others. It was less cold, and looking to enjoy her demise, and more calm. Although she did not care about Xue Fanxin¡¯s life, she would not hope for her to die. Xue Fanxin noticed Bai Shuiling¡¯s abnormality and was a little interested in this person. This Young Miss of the Bai family had clearly looked like she hated her to death previously. How had she changed completely in just a few days? It was really incomprehensible. It didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, she was not interested in the Bai family¡¯s Young Miss or anyone else. Apart from Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng, who had to die, the others could do whatever they wanted. ¡°All of you, stay here. No one is to go forward recklessly. Otherwise, the next time, you can only lie in the tent and don¡¯t even think about coming out to watch me fight. Little Lei, look after these people. If anyone dares to rush out, throw them back into the pit.¡± Xue Fanxin was afraid that Heiyao and the others would act recklessly, so she made herself clear to prevent them from ruining things. Just in case, she even got Little Lei to watch. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t worry and just go and fight. Leave these people to me. I guarantee you that if anyone dares to take a step forward, I¡¯ll definitely throw them into the pit and won¡¯t show them any mercy.¡± Little Lei patted his chest and promised Xue Fanxin, not worried that she would be in danger at all. The little white tiger also chimed in. ¡°Awroo¡­ awroo¡­¡± Master, good luck. Quickly kill 500 rock monsters. When the time comes, there will be good rewards. Chapter 709 - 709 Unexpected Result 709 Unexpected Result Xue Fanxin scanned the people standing at the edge of the rock pit. Then, she smiled coldly and walked forward. She stood 200 feet away from everyone and waited for the rock monsters to appear. Two hundred feet was actually not too far away. If there was any danger, she could completely escape back to the sand pit. But this way, she would not be able to kill the rock monster. No matter what, she had to kill at least five rock monsters this time. Otherwise, when would she be able to kill five hundred and leave this place? As time slowly passed, the moment the rock monsters appeared was getting closer and closer. Not only Xue Fanxin, but even the people waiting at the edge of the sand pit were very nervous. They all knew how powerful the rock monsters were, so they had to be prepared to escape. No matter how much they wanted to see Xue Fanxin die miserably, they had to protect their lives first. The rock monsters appeared on time. Just like last time, in the beginning, it was only a pile of sand that emerged and gradually turned into a human. Xue Fanxin aimed at the sand pile. When the sand pile completely turned into a rock monster, she immediately rushed forward. At the same time, the dagger in her hand flashed and she dodged the red light beam shot out by the rock monster. When she reached the rock monster, she jumped up and used the time rule, making time stop. Under the influence of the time law, the rock monster stopped moving. Taking advantage of this critical moment, Xue Fanxin cut open the rock monster¡¯s head and dug out the red crystal inside. The moment she took out the red crystal, she removed the time rule. Then, the rock monster moved, but it fell to the ground with a bang and did not attack. The people who were standing at the edge of the sand pit to watch the commotion only saw Xue Fanxin jump up. Then, they saw Xue Fanxin take out a red crystal from the rock monster¡¯s head. As for how Xue Fanxin cut open the rock monster¡¯s head, they did not see it clearly. When the red crystal was taken out, they saw the huge rock monster collapse with a bang. Xue Fanxin turned around beautifully and jumped down from the rock monster¡¯s shoulder, standing steadily on the ground. She ignored the stunned expressions of the surrounding people and was prepared for the second round of battle. She had only used the time rule for a second, so it did not consume much energy. A second of silence was almost undetectable, so the group of people present did not notice anything. They continued to watch Xue Fanxin¡¯s next battle in shock. At this moment, Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng were in a rather bad mood. Apart from confusion, they were also inexplicably nervous and panicked. Xue Fanxin was clearly poisoned. Her spirit energy should be scattered and she should be unable to gather spirit energy¡­ so how could she have the ability to kill the rock monster? How could she be fine? This was impossible. Absolutely impossible. Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng were very close to each other. She questioned him on the spot, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the poison can make people¡¯s spirit energy dissipate and they can¡¯t gather spirit energy? Why is the outcome like this?¡± Old Man Yin Feng questioned Du Yuxuan instead, ¡°Are you sure you successfully poisoned her?¡± If she had successfully poisoned her, Xue Fanxin would definitely not be able to kill the rock monster. There was only one possibility for this to happen, and that was that Du Yuxuan had not succeeded in poisoning her. Du Yuxuan was displeased that Old Man Yin Feng had pushed the blame onto her and she retorted. ¡°I did everything you said and nothing unexpected happened. It was clearly your poison that was ineffective, but you¡¯re blaming me? How ridiculous!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Man Yin Feng really wanted to slap Du Yuxuan a few times and scold her. However, the surrounding people seemed to have noticed their argument. Many people had already looked over, so he could only shut up for the time being. He would deal with this brat later. Chapter 710 - 710 Fighting Seriously 710 Fighting Seriously The people on the edge of the sand pit were shocked when they saw Xue Fanxin kill the rock monster with their own eyes. At this moment, they no longer wanted to see Xue Fanxin die tragically, but they wanted to know how she had killed the rock monster. A little girl who was only fifteen or sixteen years old and who only had a Spirit Master cultivation level, could actually kill a rock monster that even they could not kill¡­ If they had not seen this with their own eyes, they would not have believed it. This wife of the Master of the Nine Cloud Palace was not simple. The Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace was already unfathomable. Now that an unfathomable wife of the Palace Master had come, if these two people joined forces, no one would dare to provoke the Nine Cloud Palace. Xue Fanxin did not have the mood to think about these messy things. She placed all her energy into fighting and fought seriously. After the first rock monster was killed, in less than three seconds, other rock monsters appeared, and it was three at once. Seeing the three rock monsters appear at the same time, Old Man Yin Feng was a little excited. He kept praying that Xue Fanxin would be killed by these three rock monsters. If one rock monster could not kill this brat, those three could, right? Du Yuxuan had the same thought. She hoped that Xue Fanxin would die soon. However, things never went as they wished. The outcome was still so unexpected. The three rock monsters appeared at the same time. Xue Fanxin was not nervous at all and was very calm. She ran towards the nearest rock monster and kept dodging the red light beams that were shot out. Then, she jumped up and used the time rule to make the three rock monsters stop moving. With her current ability, she could at most stop time for a little more than ten seconds. In a little more than ten seconds, she had no way of killing all three rock monsters. She could only barely kill one and a half. In other words, when she finished killing one rock monster, she would have to kill the other. But before she could finish killing, the time law would have already disappeared, but if this happened the rock monster would not be dead. At that time, she would be in danger. After weighing the pros and cons, Xue Fanxin decided to kill only one rock monster first. Because it was only killing one, Xue Fanxin quickly completed the mission. Then, she removed the power of the time law and did not waste her energy on maintaining the time stop. One of the three rock monsters had been killed, leaving only two. When the time law disappeared, they started to attack. The red light on their foreheads kept shooting randomly, and their fists and feet attacked randomly. Although they could not know Xue Fanxin¡¯s exact location, they still knew the general location. Xue Fanxin immediately dodged after killing a rock monster. Then, she used the time rule again and jumped onto the shoulder of a rock monster. She cut open its head and took out the stone crystal. As for the last rock monster, she used the same method to kill it. From the beginning of the battle to now, only dozens of seconds had passed, but she felt that a long time had passed; it was as if a century had passed. Although she had only fought for dozens of seconds, using the time law consumed a lot of energy. At this moment, more than half of her strength had already been consumed. If nothing unexpected happened next, she should be able to kill two more rock monsters. Seeing Xue Fanxin cut off the heads of the three rock monsters with just a few slashes, the people standing at the edge were completely stunned. They stopped thinking and all of them looked at the little woman fighting in front of them with wide eyes, feeling that she was simply a freak. Even a Saint Realm expert could not deal with three rock monsters, but a little girl who was only in the Spirit Master Realm had completely won. Was this real? Or were they dreaming? Chapter 711 - 711 Unable To Gather Spirit 711 Unable To Gather Spirit After the three rock monsters fell, new rock monsters emerged from the sand, and there were more than ten of them. Xue Fanxin knew very well that she did not have the ability to kill all these rock monsters, so she made a very straightforward choice. She only killed the two closest to her. After taking the stone crystals, she quickly retreated and ran towards the edge of the sand pit before jumping down. When she jumped down, she did not forget to call for everyone. ¡°Quickly run.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s cry, Heiyao and the others reacted the fastest. They also jumped down when Xue Fanxin jumped into the sand pit. The others gradually reacted and quickly jumped down. Although the rock monsters in front of them were chasing fiercely, they would be safe as long as they jumped into the sand pit. No matter what, the rock monsters would not chase them into the rock pit. Old Man Yin Feng noticed that the situation was wrong and wanted to escape quickly. However, when he was about to use his spirit energy to jump, he realized that he could not move at all. The spirit energy in his body was dissipating and he could not gather spirit energy. What was going on? Why was his spirit energy dissipating and unable to gather spirit energy? This should have happened to Xue Fanxin. Why had it happened to him? It was not only Old Man Yin Feng. Du Yuxuan was in the same situation. The senior brothers, senior sisters, and junior sisters by her side had long fled when they saw the rock monsters rush over. They did not care about Du Yuxuan¡¯s life at all. Furthermore, they all thought that Du Yuxuan had the ability to jump back into the sand pit. After all, her cultivation level was not low. Even if her legs were inconvenient right now, and she was at the edge of the sand pit, it was not difficult for her to escape. However, they had never expected Du Yuxuan to be unable to gather spirit at this moment. Without gathering spirit, no matter how high your cultivation level was, you would still be a cripple. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I gather my spirit?¡± Du Yuxuan was extremely panicked. Seeing the rock monster rush towards her, she was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She collapsed onto the ground, and a warmth leaked out from below¡­ She was so frightened that she peed her pants. ¡°No, don¡¯t come over. Don¡¯t come over. Senior Brothers, Senior Sisters, save me, save me, quickly save me. ¡°Senior Brothers, Senior Sisters, quickly come and save me. Quickly, take me to the sand pit.¡± At this moment, the disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect had long run away and disappeared. The people who were usually closest to Du Yuxuan had also gone far away. No one cared about Du Yuxuan¡¯s life. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, Du Yuxuan was always bullying people and would hit and scold them at the drop of a hat. If not for the support of her grandfather who was an Elder, how could she have been so arrogant until now? They could not wait for Du Yuxuan to die! If Du Yuxuan had been killed by the rock monster, then even if they returned to the sect, they would at most be scolded and punished. Coupled with the fact that Du Yuxuan had offended the Nine Cloud Palace, the Sect Master would definitely not make a fuss over her death. With only Elder Du left, with the Sect Master suppressing him, he would not be able to cause much trouble. ¡°Save me, save me¡­ Quickly save me¡­¡± Du Yuxuan lay on the edge of the sand pit and cried for help with all her might. She shouted non-stop. Seeing that the rock monster was about to reach her, she couldn¡¯t care less. Dragging her inconvenient legs, she tried her best to stand up and run into the sand pit. However, just as she turned around, her back was heavily struck. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The people standing in the sand pit were looking up at this moment. They could clearly see Du Yuxuan being sent flying by a rock monster with a punch. Even from afar, they could clearly hear the cracking sounds of all the bones in Du Yuxuan¡¯s body being shattered. How painful must that be? After suffering a violent punch from the rock monster, Du Yuxuan was dead meat. Chapter 712 - 712 Youre a Poison Master 712 You¡¯re a Poison Master Du Yuxuan was sent flying by the rock monster¡¯s punch. All the bones in her body shattered, and her internal organs bled profusely and were separated. Her body was sent flying into the air, then she fell heavily into the sand pit and fell directly in front of the Heavenly Spirit Sect disciples. She died miserably, making people tremble in fear and secretly rejoice. Fortunately, they ran fast. If not for that fact, then they would be as miserable as Du Yuxuan now, However, it was strange. When the rock monsters rushed over, why didn¡¯t Du Yuxuan run? She was standing at the edge of the sand pit. She could escape danger by jumping inside casually. Why had she been killed by the rock monster? Had she been so frightened that she had forgotten to escape? Just as everyone was puzzled, another intense scream sounded. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Old Man Yin Feng was similarly unable to gather spirit, but his skills were still considered agile. He dodged the rock monster¡¯s attacks a few times and ran towards the sand pit with all his might. At the critical moment, he jumped down from the sand pit, but he was still attacked by the rock monster and his back was punched. Although he had only endured half of the rock monster¡¯s punch, Old Man Yin Feng was heavily injured. When he fell into the sand pit, he was already on his last breath. If someone had gone all out to save him at this moment, Old Man Yin Feng might have been able to survive. Unfortunately, the surrounding people were all watching coldly, and no one cared about him. Old Man Yin Feng was covered in poison. Who would dare to touch him? If they were accidentally tainted by the poison in his body, wouldn¡¯t they be very unlucky? The scene was silent. Apart from the sound of the wind, there was no sound. But at this moment, someone suddenly said in a gloating tone, ¡°Aiyoyo¡­ These two people are really tragic. Tragic, tragic, tragic¡­ Those who have done all kinds of bad things will suffer retribution.¡± Xue Fanxin mocked the dying Old Man Yin Feng. She even walked over and squatted in front of him, continuing to mock him coldly. ¡°Haaa¡­ All your bones and tendons are broken, and your internal organs are shattered. There¡¯s no saving you. This rock monster¡¯s brute force is really powerful. It can beat people up so miserably with one punch¡­¡± Before Old Man Yin Feng died, he glared at Xue Fanxin and questioned her indignantly, ¡°Was it you? Why aren¡¯t you poisoned?¡± ¡°Poisoned? With that little poison on you, you can¡¯t do anything to me. I¡¯m an expert in using poison. Showing off your poison technique in front of me? You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± ¡°You¡­ are a poison master.¡± Old Man Yin Feng was so angry by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words that he vomited blood. He could not even speak. He already knew why he was in such a tragic state. The poison he had poisoned Xue Fanxin with was useless. Even if it had worked, it had been cured. On the other hand, he had been poisoned or tampered with by the other party, so he could not gather spirit. If he had known that Xue Fanxin was a poison master, he would never have used this move to deal with her, nor would he have acted rashly. Unfortunately, it was too late now. Xue Fanxin smiled coldly. She leaned forward slightly and whispered into Old Man Yin Feng¡¯s ear, ¡°I said that I would never let you leave this place alive.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Man Yin Feng was already very heavily injured and did not have long to live. He was angry at Xue Fanxin, and in the end, he could not breathe and died. No one knew what Xue Fanxin had said to Old Man Yin Feng in the end, nor did they suspect Xue Fanxin of Old Man Yin Feng and Du Yuxuan¡¯s deaths. After all, they had clearly seen how Old Man Yin Feng and Du Yuxuan had died. Furthermore, after seeing Xue Fanxin kill the rock monster with their own eyes, they now had an inexplicable fear of her and did not dare to provoke her anymore. They knew very well how powerful the rock monsters were. Even Old Man Yin Feng could not bear an attack from the rock monster. However, the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, the Ninth Imperial Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, had actually easily killed five to six rock monsters¡­ This was really a terrifying and powerful person. Who would dare to provoke such a person? Chapter 713 - 713 Dont Say More 713 Don¡¯t Say More After Old Man Yin Feng died, Xue Fanxin still had to check to make sure that he was really dead before leaving in relief. The moment Xue Fanxin left, the onlookers dispersed. Du Yuxuan¡¯s corpse had been cleaned up by the disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, but Old Man Yin Feng did not even have anyone to collect his corpse, letting the sandstorm bury it. After returning to the tent, Heiyao, Heiyue, and the others asked excitedly, ¡°Your Highness, quickly tell us what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng escape at the critical moment? With their ability, they shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°Your Highness, your battle was really beautiful. With a few slashes, the heads of those rock monsters had already been cut open. You knocked one down in a few moves. You¡¯re really too powerful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than powerful. It¡¯s simply¡­ it¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡± ¡°Your Highness, quickly tell us what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°All of you have so many questions. How can I answer? Anyway, we have time. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± Xue Fanxin did not mind being questioned by her subordinates at all, but she liked this atmosphere. She had become friends with her subordinates. They were master and servant, but they were also companions. This was what she wanted. Although Ah Jiu did not say it directly, she could tell that he valued the Black Shadow Guards, Nine Cloud Palace, and the people from the Purple Cloud Tower. She would naturally value the people Ah Jiu valued. Du Yuxuan was dead, and so was Old Man Yin Feng. However, the deaths of these two people did not cause much of a stir. Everyone returned to their places and did what they had to do, ignoring everything else. After Bai Shuiling returned to the tent, she could not calm down for a long time. Every time she thought of Xue Fanxin¡¯s beautiful battle, she felt inferior. Her cultivation level was clearly higher than Xue Fanxin¡¯s. Why could Xue Fanxin kill the rock monster but she could not? ¡°Shuiling, what can¡¯t you figure out?¡± Elder Ke knew Bai Shuiling very well, so he came to look for her after returning from the sand pit to rest. He planned to enlighten her lest she go astray again. ¡°Grandpa Ke, I don¡¯t understand. How can Xue Fanxin, a small cultivator in the Spirit Master Realm, do this? If it were me, forget about killing three rock monsters in one go, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to defeat one. I can¡¯t even see how Xue Fanxin attacked. It seems like she¡¯s very fast, but it also doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± ¡°There are some people in this world who are existences that people look up to. They can create extraordinary miracles. What you have to do now is to set Xue Fanxin as your goal and work hard to surpass her. At the very least, you have to be on par with her, not just be envious and jealous.¡± ¡°Grandpa Ke, I¡¯m not jealous of Xue Fanxin. I¡­¡± In fact, she was indeed a little jealous of Xue Fanxin and a little discontent. She did not think that she was inferior to Xue Fanxin, but in the end, she could not compare to her. Elder Ke stroked Bai Shuiling¡¯s head and said kindly, ¡°Can you hide your thoughts from me? Everyone is jealous, it¡¯s just that their magnitudes are different. Xue Fanxin is not simple. Ignoring the fact that she has a lot of power backing her, even she herself is a powerful character. You have to learn to learn from other people¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. Don¡¯t be envious and jealous, or you¡¯ll end up like Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng.¡± ¡°Grandpa Ke, you mean¡­¡± Could it be that Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng¡¯s deaths were related to Xue Fanxin? ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand this in your heart. Don¡¯t say too much, or you¡¯ll cause trouble for yourself and even the entire Bai family.¡± ¡°Grandpa Ke, I understand.¡± Chapter 714 - 714 Eating So Much 714 Eating So Much Although Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng had been killed by the rock monsters, their deaths were very strange and odd, making people have no choice but to suspect something. However, even if they had doubts, no one dared to say much. After all, these things had nothing to do with them. They did not want to end up like Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng. ¡°Your Highness, regarding the deaths of Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng, those people outside seem to have doubts about you. They suspect that their deaths are related to you.¡± Heiyue had just returned from outside and heard some rumors. She quickly returned to tell Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin was eating the roasted meat with relish and asked fearlessly, ¡°If the relatives of the Heavenly Spirit Sect and Old Man Yin Feng come to take revenge in the future, will you be afraid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If those people dare to touch you, as long as Master says the word, they¡¯ll all be finished. The three great sects and four great clans are all not enough.¡± Little Lei¡¯s mouth was stuffed with roasted meat as he spoke, still looking fearless and heartless. Heiyao chimed in and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Even if you really killed Du Yuxuan, the Heavenly Spirit Sect won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid now, but you¡¯re always worried, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you this. Especially you, Heiyue. Why are you always worried about this and that? Relax, if the sky collapses, I¡¯ll support it. If I can¡¯t hold on, Ah Jiu will support it, so don¡¯t worry. Eat the roasted meat, my Sister Heiyue.¡± Xue Fanxin stuffed a skewer of roasted meat into Heiyue¡¯s mouth and teased her, lest she always worried. Actually, she knew very well that even if Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng had been killed by the rock monster, their deaths were a little strange. Those present would more or less suspect her. So be it. She was not afraid anyway. If the Heavenly Spirit Sect really came to settle scores with her in the future, she would settle scores with them too. ¡°Heiyue, how¡¯s Little Jiu?¡± Xue Fanxin suddenly thought of Little Jiu, so she asked with concern. Perhaps it was because his name also had the word ¡®Jiu¡¯ in it. She was a little interested in this Little Jiu and wanted to know what kind of person he was. Little Jiu¡¯s injuries were too heavy. Although she had treated him, he had been in a coma. According to the time, he should wake up soon. ¡°Your Highness, Little Jiu¡¯s injuries have been improving. He will probably wake up tomorrow,¡± Heiyue replied with a smile. She had always been unsmiling, but she had been smiling a lot recently, so she felt refreshed. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s awake. When he wakes up, get him some millet porridge to drink first. Don¡¯t let him eat too much meat all of a sudden. This is not good for his health.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going back to sleep. I¡¯ll continue fighting in three days.¡± Xue Fanxin stretched lazily, then got up and walked towards her tent. The moment Xue Fanxin left, Heiyao counted how much she had eaten just now. She was shocked when she counted. ¡°The Consort ate 30 skewers of roasted meat.¡± Every skewer of roasted meat was at least half a kilogram. Thirty skewers of roasted meat were about fifteen kilograms. In other words, the consort had eaten fifteen catties of roasted meat and eaten more than all of them. Little Lei was only focused on eating and did not notice this. When he heard the numbers Heiyao said, he was shocked. ¡°That much? I remember that she ate very little in the past. She only ate a little every time. She couldn¡¯t even finish half a chicken.¡± Why had this woman¡¯s appetite become so big? She ate more than him. No, no. The next time he ate with the woman, he had to eat faster and more. Chapter 715 - 715 Spatial Transfer 715 Spatial Transfer After Xue Fanxin was full, she returned to her tent and took out all the red crystals to look at. She placed them together and studied them carefully, but she still could not figure out anything. No matter how ordinary these red crystals were, they could leave this large desert after collecting 500. Last time, she had only killed one rock monster and obtained a stone crystal. This time, she had killed six rock monsters and obtained six stone crystals. Now that she was even more familiar with such a battle, she should be able to kill more rock monsters and obtain more stone crystals next time. In constant battles, she became even more familiar with the time law. If she used the time law now, she could probably stop time for about fifteen seconds. Fifteen seconds of stillness was enough for her to do many, many things. If it was a life and death moment, fifteen seconds could completely save her life. Not only that, but she seemed to have gained new insights in this battle. However, her comprehension was not deep, so she still did not understand what the fog in her mind was. ¡°I want to see what you are.¡± Xue Fanxin sat cross-legged on the bed and entered a state of epiphany to properly comprehend the mystery in her mind. No matter what, she had to figure out what it was. She remembered that when she killed the rock monster, when time stopped and disappeared, during the process of jumping to another rock monster, there seemed to be an unfamiliar force fluctuating. However, the unfamiliar force had appeared for too short a time and disappeared in less than half a blink of the eye. It was very difficult for her to capture it. If not for the fact that time was still, she probably would not have noticed that unfamiliar power. It was a power that could allow people to teleport to another place. It was as if they had teleported from one place to another in the blink of an eye. This meant that the space was different. ¡°Space¡­ space¡­¡± ¡°Could it be a spatial transfer?¡± ¡°Space transfer doesn¡¯t seem to be like this, right?¡± The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more confused she became, but she seemed to have thought of something. Hence, she closed her eyes and used the energy fluctuation trajectory in her mind. However, immediately afterwards, the world spun, making her feel a little dizzy. She could not understand the situation at all. Then, she heard a scream. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing the scream, Xue Fanxin finally reacted from her blurry state. Looking over, she saw that Heiyao was changing. Because Xue Fanxin had suddenly appeared, he could only immediately pick up his clothes and cover his important parts, looking panicked and helpless. When the people outside heard Heiyao¡¯s scream, they all ran in to take a look. They were all stunned. ¡°Your Highness, w-why are you here?¡± ¡°Brother Heiyao, why are you naked¡­¡± Heiran and Heiyue also ran in. Seeing that Heiyao was only wrapped in clothes, they blushed and looked away, not daring to look around. ¡°Heiyao, how can you undress in front of the consort? How unruly.¡± ¡°Quickly put on your clothes and apologize to the consort.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ This is, it¡¯s¡­¡± Heiyao was a little incoherent, not knowing how to explain. This was clearly his tent. Was there anything wrong with him changing in his tent? It was clearly the consort who had suddenly appeared in his tent and seen him naked. Why was he the one in the wrong? He was the one who had suffered. Chapter 716 - 716 Pure Admiration 716 Pure Admiration The other Black Shadow Guards were men, so they did not feel anything when they saw Heiyao. Heiran and Heiyue were women, so they had been covering their eyes with their hands and did not dare to look around. This seemed to be very normal. But their consort seemed to be¡­ abnormal. ¡°Wow¡­ Heiyao, your figure is not bad! Your eight-pack is simply perfect. You¡¯re also so handsome. You¡¯re really handsome and cool. A strong and handsome man like you will definitely live a good life in the modern world. I guarantee you can become a big star.¡± Heiyao felt uncomfortable being stared at by Xue Fanxin¡¯s round eyes. He looked embarrassed and panicked. He clutched his clothes tightly and tried his best to block his body from her view. But no matter how he blocked, it was useless. The consort actually¡­ touched¡­ It was over, it was over. If his master found out, he would really be finished. Xue Fanxin purely admired Heiyao. Seeing his perfect eight-pack, she couldn¡¯t help but touch it. ¡°How did you train your abs? They¡¯re as hard as rocks, even more powerful than those muscular men in Hollywood. ¡°I wonder if Ah Jiu has such an eight-pack?¡± Heiyao¡¯s face completely darkened. He wrapped the clothes on the bed messily around his body and wrapped himself up tightly. Then, he said sadly, ¡°Your Highness, I still want to live for a few more years, so please spare me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xue Fanxin reacted a little and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just admiring you. As a doctor, I¡¯ve seen too many men¡¯s bodies, so it¡¯s not a big deal. In the place I grew up, I can see a group of topless men on any large beach. Of course, their figures are not as good as yours.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I beg you. Stop, stop. Let me off. If Master finds out, he¡¯ll definitely skin me alive.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Is it that serious?¡± ¡°Of course. Woman, have you forgotten? Master once said that you are not allowed to touch any male animal. Heiyao is in trouble now.¡± Little Lei had come in at some point. When he saw the blinding scene, he immediately smiled evilly, imagining his master¡¯s reaction when he found out about this. Master would definitely be very, very angry. When Heiyao heard Little Lei¡¯s words, he wanted to cry but had no tears. He really wanted to bang his head against the wall. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s quickly leave and let Heiyao put on his clothes first,¡± Heiran reminded her. She did not dare to look up and forward. She used her hand to cover her eyes and tried her best not to look at Heiyao, who was undressed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first. This was just an accident. There won¡¯t be such an accident next time.¡± Xue Fanxin used the same method again and mobilized the spirit energy in her body, using a power that even she was not too sure about. In the end, with a swoosh, she disappeared. Everyone watched in shock as Xue Fanxin disappeared into thin air. ¡°Why has the consort learned teleportation like His Highness?¡± ¡°This seems to be different from His Highness¡¯s teleportation.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ When did this woman learn the teleportation technique?¡± Little Lei rubbed his eyes hard. He thought that he had seen wrongly, but later, he believed that what he was seeing was the truth. He was now certain that the idiot woman had definitely used a teleportation technique. Although it was only an outline of a teleportation technique, it was indeed a teleportation technique. Based on what he knew, those who practiced the teleportation technique had to master the spatial law first, or they would not be able to master it. Could it be that that idiot woman had already comprehended the spatial law? How was this possible? Chapter 717 - 717 I Want an IOU 717 I Want an IOU Xue Fanxin used the teleportation technique again. She had wanted to return to her tent, but perhaps because she did not have enough control over the teleportation technique, she had gotten the place wrong. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bai Shuiling was bathing in the tent, when she suddenly saw Xue Fanxin appear out of thin air, she was shocked and screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the people outside heard Bai Shuiling¡¯s scream, they quickly came over to ask. However, they knew that Bai Shuiling was bathing, so they did not dare to barge inside. They only asked from outside the tent, ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± ¡°No, nothing. All of you can leave.¡± Bai Shuiling reacted quite quickly. Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s awkward expression, she knew that she had no ill will, so she did not let anyone in. ¡°Um¡­ Miss Bai, I¡¯m really sorry. Because I didn¡¯t control the location well, I came to the wrong place. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± After Xue Fanxin apologized sincerely, she wanted to leave, planning to use the teleportation technique again. At this moment, Bai Shuiling called out to her, ¡°Xue Fanxin.¡± Being stopped, Xue Fanxin didn¡¯t use the teleportation technique. She raised her head to look at Bai Shuiling, who was still soaking in the bathtub and asked, ¡°Miss Bai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I want to negotiate with you.¡± ¡°What sort of deal do you want to negotiate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Bai Shuiling stammered, finding it difficult to say what she wanted to say. However, in the end, she plucked up the courage to say it. ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay a high price to buy some food from you. Can you¡­ sell some to me?¡± When had she, the dignified Young Miss of the Bai family, ever been so humble for a little food? But in order to survive and for the people who followed her, she had to get food. ¡°Sure! There¡¯s no problem with that.¡± Seeing that Xue Fanxin had agreed so readily, Bai Shuiling did not believe her. ¡°You¡¯re really willing to sell food to me? Do you know what food means here? It¡¯s the key to survival.¡± ¡°10,000 crystal coins for a kilogram of rice and 100,000 crystal coins for a kilogram of meat. Do you want to buy it?¡± Xue Fanxin did not answer Bai Shuiling¡¯s questions but asked her one back. Bai Shuiling was a little stunned, but when she heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s price, even if it was a little high, she immediately nodded and agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°How much? Let me say this first. Food is limited, so I won¡¯t sell too much.¡± ¡°How about twenty catties of rice and ten catties of meat?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Xue Fanxin took out the rice and meat on the spot and revealed a rough number. ¡°There¡¯s about twenty catties of rice and ten catties of meat here. Ten thousand crystal coins per catty of rice, that¡¯s two hundred thousand crystal coins. One hundred thousand crystal coins per catty of meat, that¡¯s a million crystal coins. A total of 1.2 million crystal coins. Miss Bai, do you want to pay cash or write an IOU?¡± Bai Shuishui was blushing now and felt very embarrassed, but for some reason, losing face in front of Xue Fanxin no longer made her feel like she was gnashing her teeth. Instead, she felt a little uncomfortable, a little embarrassed, and a little depressed. She could still accept this complicated emotion, so she threw caution to the wind and said, ¡°I¡¯ll write an IOU.¡± Although the Bai family was the richest among the four great families and 1.2 million was nothing to the Bai family, but to her, it was a large sum. If the Bai family was unwilling to pay for her, she could only pay for it herself. They had no choice. After all, the Bai family¡¯s financial authority had fallen into the hands of a stingy person. No matter how rich the Bai family was, it was very difficult for them to spend money. Chapter 718 - 718 Youre Not Angry 718 You¡¯re Not Angry Xue Fanxin was not surprised by Bai Shuiling¡¯s answer, it was as if she had long guessed that she did not have so much money to pay for the food with. Bai Shuiling came out of the tub with a flushed face. She was wrapped in a towel and changed in front of Xue Fanxin. Even after putting on her clothes, her face was still very red. Alright, anyway, she would usually get her maidservant to wash and change her. Xue Fanxin was a woman, so it was no big deal even if she was seen naked. They were both women, so it did not matter. Just as Bai Shuiling was comforting herself, she was completely defeated by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Bai has a good figure. Your skin is fair and tender. You must take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, shut up.¡± Bai Shuiling was enraged and roared at Xue Fanxin angrily. However, after shouting, she regretted it. She was very afraid that this would anger Xue Fanxin, and she was even more afraid that the food she had prepared would be gone. However, Xue Fanxin¡¯s reaction shocked and puzzled her. ¡°Aiyoyo, why are you so fierce? I¡¯m praising you, yet you¡¯re still fierce to me. How unlikable.¡± Xue Fanxin showed no signs of anger at all. She was still teasing her leisurely. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± Bai Shuiling asked in confusion. She really could not see through Xue Fanxin. If it were any other rich missy with a high status, how could she not be angry when she was roared at like this? However, looking at Xue Fanxin¡¯s indifferent expression, she really did not seem to mind at all. ¡°Why would I be angry if there¡¯s nothing wrong? Do you think it¡¯s a good thing to be angry too much? Women who are too angry age faster, so don¡¯t be angry easily. Miss Bai, I¡¯m still waiting for your IOU!¡± Bai Shuiling temporarily did not quarrel with Xue Fanxin. She took out a pen and paper from her pocket and wrote down a 1.2 million yuan IOU. She handed it to Xue Fanxin. ¡°This is the IOU. If you can really leave here alive, take this IOU to the Bai family to ask for money.¡± ¡°You¡¯re much more straightforward than Bai Wuchen. That guy wants me to treat him, but he hesitated for a long time just about the consultation fees. Even now, he hasn¡¯t replied.¡± Xue Fanxin took the IOU and looked at it briefly. After confirming that there was no problem, she put it away. ¡°You really know my brother?¡± Xue Fanxin had mentioned Bai Wuchen before, but Bai Shuiling did not believe her. Now that she heard Xue Fanxin mention him again, she started to believe her. Her brother, who had serious mysophobia, was a rare person to interact with. Even her siblings at home were despised by him. But with Xue Fanxin, she saw that her brother, who had mysophobia, was the one being despised. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him once or twice, but I¡¯m not very familiar with him. Isn¡¯t your Bai family very rich? Why can¡¯t you even take out five million crystal coins for the treatment?¡± ¡°Five million crystal coins?¡± When Bai Shuiling heard this number, her eyes widened, as if it was an incomparably huge number. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s only five million crystal coins. With your Bai family¡¯s financial resources, you can take it out casually, right?¡± ¡°Our Bai family is indeed rich, but that money is not something we can spend just because we want to. Five million crystal coins is indeed a huge sum to us. This is an internal matter of our Bai family, so I can¡¯t say much. Please understand.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I hope you won¡¯t deny the IOU when I go to the Bai family to take the money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t deny this money. Even if the Bai family doesn¡¯t give it to you, I¡¯ll think of a way to give it to you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll choose to believe you this once. Enjoy this food slowly. I¡¯ll leave first. Bye.¡± Xue Fanxin waved at Bai Shuiling playfully, then used a teleportation technique and disappeared with a swoosh. Chapter 719 - 719 Youre Not Human 719 You¡¯re Not Human Xue Fanxin disappeared into thin air in the same way as she had appeared out of thin air. Bai Shuiling once again refreshed her understanding of Xue Fanxin. She could not see through this wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, the Ninth Imperial Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. After coming into contact with her again, not only was Bai Shuiling curious about Xue Fanxin, but she also felt that it was best not to provoke this person. Looking at the outcome of Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng, even if these two people had not been killed by Xue Fanxin herself, their deaths must have had a close relationship with her. She did not want to take the path of these two people. Actually, Xue Fanxin was not that annoying. She was very special and was not as arrogant and domineering as when they first met. She was still quite easy to talk to. ¡°Forget it. No matter what kind of person Xue Fanxin is, it¡¯s good as long as I can get food from her.¡± Looking at the food on the ground, Bai Shuiling smiled happily and immediately got someone to start cooking. Xue Fanxin did not care about Bai Shuiling¡¯s matter and used the teleportation technique again. This time, she finally did not make a mistake and returned to her tent. ¡°Could this be the teleportation technique Ah Jiu and Little Lei often use? ¡°I can teleport too! Although the distance is a little short and the positioning is a little bad, I¡¯ll be fine after practicing more! ¡°If I use teleportation in the next battle with the rock monster, won¡¯t that save me a lot of trouble? ¡°For safety reasons, I have to practice my teleportation technique well these few days to avoid any mistakes on the battlefield.¡± ¡°What teleportation technique? Yours is called the transmission technique. It¡¯s different from the teleportation technique.¡± Little Lei was already waiting outside Xue Fanxin¡¯s tent. He only walked in when he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s voice coming from the tent. Xue Fanxin did not mind that Little Lei had barged in randomly. Instead, she asked excitedly, ¡°Little Lei, what did you just say? My technique is called transmission, not teleportation?¡± Little Lei nodded heavily and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Teleportation is only a speed spirit technique. As long as you¡¯re fast enough, you can instantly reach the place you want to go after consuming a certain amount of spirit energy. But transmission is different. It¡¯s a spatial spirit technique that you have to comprehend the spatial law to cultivate. Woman, woman, when did you comprehend the spatial law?¡± ¡°What spatial law? I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know, how can you use a transmission technique?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that when I was fighting the rock monster previously, I had some comprehension. I came back and slowly pondered over it, then figured out this. I appeared in Heiyao¡¯s room just now because I didn¡¯t master the transmission technique well, so something went wrong. Hehe!¡± When she thought of Heiyao¡¯s perfect figure, she was excited. She wondered if Ah Jiu also had such a figure¡­ Cough, cough, pervert, what are you thinking? Little Lei did not know what Xue Fanxin was thinking. At this moment, he had already been severely attacked by her words. ¡°Woman, you¡¯re not human. You just comprehended the time law not long ago, and now you¡¯ve comprehended the spatial law. Are you a human or a god?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not human.¡± Xue Fanxin patted Little Lei¡¯s head and asked, ¡°How did you know that I used a transmission technique and not a teleportation technique?¡± ¡°I once saw a person use a transmission technique, so I knew. Woman, woman, can you teach me the transmission technique?¡± Little Lei was about to ask for guidance, but he immediately stopped. ¡°Forget it. Without comprehending the spatial law, I can¡¯t learn the teleportation technique at all. ¡°Sigh¡­ My heart has been attacked. Woman, quickly bring roasted meat to comfort my injured heart.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to learn the transmission technique, you just want to eat roasted meat, right?¡± Chapter 720 - 720 Greater Brute Force 720 Greater Brute Force In the following time, Xue Fanxin worked hard at practicing her transmission technique. It was quite effective. Because they had seen Xue Fanxin kill the rock monster with their own eyes, the people in the sandstone pit did not dare to mock Xue Fanxin anymore, nor did they dare to have any thoughts about her. As for the deaths of Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng, even if they were related to Xue Fanxin, they would not say anything, let alone gossip. Anyway, Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng had indeed been killed by the rock monsters, and these two people were not good people. Why should they provoke Xue Fanxin because of them? The people in the sand pit were basically all forces near the Imperial City. Apart from the Heavenly Spirit Sect, the other two great sects had not come, and everyone from the four great clans had come. The Flying Dragon Sect and the Flowing Cloud Sect were quite far from the Imperial City. When the phenomenon appeared in the Moon Burial Ridge, they would receive the news later than the other factions. They would probably still be on the way to the Moon Burial Ridge. The foundations of the four great clans were all in the Imperial City. The Heavenly Spirit Sect was not far from the Imperial City, so after the phenomenon appeared in the Moon Burial Ridge, they immediately sent people to investigate. Unexpectedly, in a few days, they were sucked into a vortex and trapped in this huge desert that they could not walk out of. Xue Fanxin was not interested in which faction the group of people in the sandstone pit belonged to. She worked hard to practice her transmission technique and waited for the next battle with the rock monsters. Three days passed quickly. Half an hour before the rock monsters appeared, Xue Fanxin was waiting outside the sand pit. There were quite a few people who had come to watch the battle this time, but there were not as many as last time. They were all afraid that something like what had happened to Du Yuxuan and Old Man Yin Feng would happen again, so they did not dare to come close. However, some people still wanted to see Xue Fanxin kill the rock monsters again, hoping to learn something from it. The rock monsters appeared on time. In the beginning, one, two, three, four, and five rock monsters were easily dealt with by Xue Fanxin. The method were the same as before, but she noticed something. When killing the rock monsters, it seemed to be much easier than before. Especially when cutting open the rock monster¡¯s head, it did not feel as tiring as before. Instead, it was done easily. She had been practicing the transmission technique recently and had not cultivated it. Her strength should not have changed, but she could clearly sense that her brute force had increased. Furthermore, it had increased by quite a lot. This was why she could easily cut open the rock monster¡¯s head. The so-called brute force was actually the strength of the body. Arm strength and leg strength. To put it bluntly, if the body was stronger then the strength released was stronger. Why had the power of her body inexplicably become stronger? Xue Fanxin did not have the time to think about this problem now. After dealing with the three rock monsters at the same time, she prepared for the next battle. Next, more than ten rock monsters would appear at once. This was a new challenge. She wanted to see if she could kill all these rock monsters this time. It was not only Xue Fanxin who knew that more than ten rock monsters would appear in one go. Those standing at the edge all knew, and they thought that Xue Fanxin would choose to retreat, but unexpectedly, she stood rooted to the ground. It seemed like she had decided to continue fighting. What kind of joke was this? Wasn¡¯t fighting more than ten rock monsters alone courting death? ¡°Your Highness, quickly retreat. Stop fighting.¡± ¡°Your Highness, more than ten rock monsters are really too dangerous. Come back quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll retreat if the situation goes wrong.¡± Xue Fanxin insisted on staying to fight. What a joke. If she did not improve at all this time, wouldn¡¯t her efforts over the past few days be for nothing? Chapter 721 - 721 Cant Connect 721 Can¡¯t Connect If more than ten rock monsters appeared at the same time and they all attacked at the same time, it would be really devastating. However, they clearly saw more than ten rock monsters strike out at the same time. Their huge fists all smashed towards Xue Fanxin. Even experts above the Saint Realm were unable to resist such an attack, unable to even dodge. They felt that Xue Fanxin would definitely die this time¡­ However, to their surprise, before a rock monster¡¯s fist could swing down, they saw a light blue figure jump up and down. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡­ In a few blinks of the eye, the heads of the dozen or so rock monsters had all moved, and the stone crystals inside had been taken out. They did not know how Xue Fanxin had done it, nor could they see how she had attacked. They only knew that more than ten rock monsters could not survive a single move from Xue Fanxin. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? How did she do it?¡± ¡°What fast speed. What a strange movement technique.¡± Xue Fanxin was too fast. Every move and action seemed to be as fast as lightning. Her figure flashed, and it was impossible to see her clearly. In their opinion, some of her actions could not even be connected. They did not match at all. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed these things. Of course, these people could not see clearly, nor could they understand, so neither could they connect. This was because when Xue Fanxin used the time law, these people were also in a motionless state. When they returned to their senses, the scene in front of them was already different. The rock monsters kept falling and appearing. The number of them that appeared was far greater than the number that fell. It basically doubled. Previously, there were more than ten, but now, there are dozens. Facing more than thirty rock monsters, Xue Fanxin felt a little pressured, but she could still maintain her composure. The dagger in her hand had already changed to the Xue You Sword. After making preparations, she raised her sword and rushed forward, using the time law at the same time. When the rock monsters were in a still state, Xue Fanxin jumped up and swung her sword horizontally. With one strike, she cut off the heads of the five rock monsters standing side by side. Then, she swept her sword again. The five flying heads were split into two at the same time. Five red stone crystals flew out of their heads, all of which were collected by Xue Fanxin. After killing five rock monsters, Xue Fanxin swung her sword and killed two more at the same time. Then, three, four¡­ Every time she attacked, she could kill a few rock monsters. In more than ten seconds, dozens of rock monsters fell. At this moment, the power of the time law disappeared. Those who were in a motionless state regained their freedom, but the scene in front of them stunned them all. They felt that nothing in their minds could be connected, making them confused and dizzy. They had clearly seen dozens of rock monsters join forces to attack Xue Fanxin. Why had those dozens of rock monsters suddenly collapsed? How had they fallen? Why had they collapsed? Just as everyone was puzzled, Xue Fanxin ran towards them, and there were hundreds of rock monsters chasing after her. ¡°Run!¡± Xue Fanxin shouted. Then, she jumped into the sand pit. When Xue Fanxin shouted, the people standing at the edge immediately reacted and quickly turned around to jump back. Some of them fell straight down. This fall was much better than being beaten down by the rock monsters otherwise they would never be able to watch her again. Anyway, they would not be able to see anything even if they came to watch. Xue Fanxin attacked too quickly. It was impossible to see how she killed the rock monsters. Chapter 722 - 722 Opening the Exit (1) 722 Opening the Exit (1) After Xue Fanxin jumped back into the sand pit, she sat weakly on the sand and panted. It could be seen that she had consumed a lot of energy in this battle and was extremely tired. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Heiyao and the others quickly ran over to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side and asked with concern, ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you injured?¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Xue Fanxin listened to the buzzing sounds in her ears. Her entire body was surrounded, and even the air had become thin. This made her even more uncomfortable, and she could not breathe smoothly, so she shouted, ¡°Stop¡­ All of you, disperse. You¡¯re blocking me and blocking the air. Do you want to suffocate me to death?¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, everyone immediately dispersed. However, at this moment, they were already certain that their consort was fine. She was just too tired from fighting. The consort was only tired from fighting such a battle. If it were them, they would probably have lost their lives long ago. Their consort was not someone who measured her ability by cultivation level. Her cultivation level was not high, but her ability was very strong. It was not only the Night Shadow Guards who felt this way. Even everyone present thought so¡­ This Xue Fanxin could not be looked at with her Spirit Master cultivation. ¡°I¡¯m so, so tired. I¡¯m going back to have a good sleep now. Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing wrong. Even if there is something, don¡¯t call me.¡± Xue Fanxin did not care what the others were thinking. After resting for a while, she stood up with difficulty and dragged her exhausted body back to her tent. She lay on the bed and fell asleep immediately, sleeping like a dead pig, ignoring everything else. Everyone knew that Xue Fanxin was tired, so they did not disturb her and did what they had to do. Everything was normal in the sandstone pit. However, no one dared to cause trouble for Heiyue and the others anymore. Even the other disputes had decreased. This was because without Du Yuxuan, that arrogant, domineering, and unreasonable Young Miss, everyone¡¯s request for water from the Heavenly Spirit Sect had gone very smoothly. Bai Shuiling was also a water-element cultivator. After eating the rice Xue Fanxin gave her, she was much better, so she would get some water for everyone from time to time. With water and some food, there had been no news of anyone dying of hunger and thirst in the past few days. The days passed very peacefully. Thousands of people waited in the sandstone pit and the most they did every day was sleep. Only by sleeping would they not be hungry or thirsty. Some people slept for days. Three days later, it was time for the rock monsters to appear again, but this time, the people in the sandstone pit seemed to be very calm. To be precise, they did not feel anything. They no longer wanted to join in on the fun, but stayed in the tent to sleep. Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything even if they went. They might as well not go. Others would not go, but Heiyao and the others had all gone. Even the awakened Little Jiu had to go with his injuries. Xue Fanxin had her previous combat experience, so at this moment, she was not afraid even if she faced more than a hundred rock monsters. At this rate, she would be able to collect enough stone crystals in less than ten days, open the exit of the desert, and leave this damned place. In just ten seconds, dozens of rock monsters collapsed and turned into dust that disappeared from the world. For Xue Fanxin, killing the rock monsters was like cutting tofu. Not only had her technique become faster, but her brute force had also become stronger. Furthermore, her control over the laws of time and space was becoming more and more familiar to her. If she still did not understand why the Spacetime Emperor had asked her to come here, then she was stupid. Chapter 723 - 723 Opening the Exit (2) 723 Opening the Exit (2) From the beginning to the end, only Xue Fanxin had fought the rock monsters, so she was the only one who had gained from the battle. The inheritance of the Third Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor must have been to familiarize herself with the time law and comprehend the spatial law through fighting these rock monsters. From the first to the third tombs of the Spacetime Emperor, every time she barged in, her strength would increase. Furthermore, the power of the laws of time and space was the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s specialty. She had obtained the inheritance of the Spacetime Emperor. However, she did not understand why the Spacetime Emperor had chosen her as his successor. Could the Spacetime Emperor be her mysterious master? She did not know any of this for definite, but she was certain that the Spacetime Emperor did not have any ill will towards her. Although he wanted her to barge into nine tombs, these tombs were filled with danger to others, but not to her. Not only was there no danger, but she could also obtain huge gains every time she barged into the tomb. If the Spacetime Emperor was really her master, then the next six tombs were nothing to be afraid of. Xue Fanxin killed the 500th rock monster. After taking its crystal, the other rock monsters strangely disappeared. ¡°Where are the rock monsters?¡± ¡°Why have they all disappeared?¡± ¡°This has never happened before. Why is it so strange this time?¡± ¡°Probably because I killed enough of them.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the stone crystal in her hand that she had yet to put in her storage bag. Seeing that this was the 500th crystal, she seemed to understand why the rock monsters had disappeared. The exit to leave this place only needed 500 stone crystals to open. Now, there were enough stone crystals. There was no need to kill more rock monsters. When Heiyao and the others heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they did not quite understand. Anyway, they were trapped in this huge desert and did not know much about everything. If not for the consort as the central pillar, they did not know what would have happened. ¡°There are enough stone crystals. Everyone, go back and pack up. Prepare to leave.¡± Xue Fanxin put away the stone crystals, having a bad feeling. At this moment, the little white tiger suddenly cried out, ¡°Awroo¡­ awroo¡­¡± When Little Lei heard the little white tiger¡¯s cry, he immediately translated. ¡°Woman, woman, Little White said to leave quickly. This place is about to collapse. If we don¡¯t go out before it collapses, we¡¯ll be crushed to death.¡± Hearing Little Lei¡¯s words, not only was Xue Fanxin anxious, but Heiyao and the others were even more anxious. ¡°Your Highness, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Can you believe the words of a little thing?¡± ¡°In this place, it¡¯s best to believe it. Everyone, quickly pack your things and remind the people here. As for whether they believe it or not, it¡¯s up to them to decide if they want to stay or leave. I¡¯ll open the exit now.¡± Xue Fanxin trusted the little white tiger very much. This guy said it so anxiously, so it must be very anxious. After Xue Fanxin jumped down from the sand pit, she went straight to the stone with words engraved on it. When the disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect saw Xue Fanxin come, they had already made way for her. Forget about stopping her, they did not even dare to make a sound. At this moment, Heiyao stood in the middle and shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen. This place is about to collapse. Everyone, quickly pack your things. When our consort opens the exit, leave immediately.¡± Hearing Heiyao¡¯s words, everyone was confused and suspicious. Between belief and suspicion, there were even more doubts. Firstly, they did not believe that Xue Fanxin could really open this exit. Even if she could, it would not be easy. Secondly, who knew if the so-called exit was real? For safety reasons, they should take a look first. Chapter 724 - 724 Opening the Exit (3) 724 Opening the Exit (3) Xue Fanxin could tell from the little white tiger¡¯s anxious gaze that she did not have much time left. She had to leave this place quickly, or everyone would die. She did not want to die. But how could these 500 stone crystals be used to open the exit? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling helpless, the words on the stone tablet changed. They all turned into a ball of white light and disappeared. A huge hole appeared in the stone tablet that was originally carved with words. Xue Fanxin took the opportunity to throw all the stone crystals in her hand into the huge hole. She did not know if this was the right thing to do, but she no longer had time to study it, because she could vaguely sense that a crack had already appeared in this place. Perhaps it would collapse in the next second. Fortunately, after the stone crystals were thrown into the huge hole, it immediately reacted. The huge rock opened like a door, revealing a bottomless black passageway. Xue Fanxin was already used to such a passageway. When the passageway appeared, the desert trembled violently. Cracks began to appear in the surrounding rocks. This was a sign of collapse. The group of people who did not believe Heiyao¡¯s nonsense previously, panicked. For a moment, they panicked and were at a loss. However, Heiyao, Heiran, and the others were very calm. They did as Xue Fanxin instructed and quickly stored the tent in their storage bags, then quickly came to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± When Xue Fanxin saw that everyone had come, before anyone could speak, she said anxiously, ¡°Quick, go in quickly, or it¡¯ll be too late. Let¡¯s go.¡± The Night Shadow Guards trusted Xue Fanxin¡¯s words completely. Even if they did not know what was behind the stone door, they would enter if Xue Fanxin called them in. When everyone from the Black Shadow Guards and Little Lei entered the stone door, Xue Fanxin followed. As for the others¡­ she did not care if they stayed or left. When Xue Fanxin and the others walked through the stone door, the desert swayed even more violently. The surrounding rocks seemed to have already collapsed, and a group of people ran towards the stone door with all their might. Those who believed in Xue Fanxin at the beginning successfully walked through the stone door and escaped. Those who did not believe in Xue Fanxin also squeezed through in a panic. Only a small number of people could not escape from being stepped on, and some people could not even squeeze through the stone door. Then, with a loud bang, the entire desert collapsed, and even the stone door was blocked before finally disappearing. The people who ran into the stone door were all stunned. They looked at the blocked stone door that had now disappeared, in shock. Thinking about what would happen to those who did not run out, they felt a lingering fear. If they were the ones who had not run out, the outcome¡­ Just the thought of it was terrifying. Bai Shuiling stood not far from Xue Fanxin and had a complicated feeling towards her, feeling an inexplicable reverence. If not for Xue Fanxin, they would very likely have been trapped alive in the huge desert. It was Xue Fanxin who had killed 500 rock monsters alone and used 500 stone crystals to open the exit¡­ If it were any of them, they would not have been able to do such a thing. At this moment, Bai Shuiling could not help but say to Xue Fanxin, ¡°Thank you!¡± It was not only Bai Shuiling. The others also looked at Xue Fanxin gratefully, but they did not know what to say. However, before anyone could react, a white light suddenly appeared. The light was too intense, and everyone was illuminated until they could not open their eyes. After a long time, the strong light dissipated. At this moment, the surroundings had already changed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Moon Burial Ridge?¡± ¡°We¡¯re back at the Moon Burial Ridge?¡± ¡°We¡¯re back?¡± Chapter 725 - 725 A Ring 725 A Ring Xue Fanxin looked at the familiar environment around her and sensed it carefully. Finally, she could confirm that this was not an illusion, but reality. After they entered the stone door, they came out. There were no more mechanisms or traps, nor were there those messy electronic locks. Why was Tomb Three so simple compared to Tomb Two? Could it be that each tomb was simpler than the last? Just as Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind was filled with questions, the little white tiger suddenly jumped into her arms and placed a ring in her hand. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± ¡°Little White, what¡¯s this?¡± Xue Fanxin asked as she held the ring. At a glance, she knew that this ring was an interspatial ring. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Xue Fanxin could not understand what the little white tiger was talking about at all. Just as she was about to find Little Lei to translate, a voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Little girl, I have something urgent to do. There¡¯s no need for the second half of the third tomb. Everything is in the ring. Enjoy it. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± The Spacetime Emperor sent a voice transmission to Xue Fanxin in the dark. He looked at her reluctantly a few more times before turning to leave. Initially, there were still some training segments in Tomb Three, but he had just received an urgent letter from Red Dust and had no choice but to rush to the Freedom Domain immediately. Therefore, he did not have time to do anything else, so he might as well skip it. When Xue Fanxin heard this random sentence, she was even more confused. However, she was now certain that the Spacetime Emperor was not her mysterious master. If the person who spoke was the Spacetime Emperor, then he was not her master. She remembered her master¡¯s voice clearly. This was not her master¡¯s voice. No matter who it was, as long as they were good to her, she would not forget them. Xue Fanxin quickly put away the ring the little white tiger had given her while the thousands of people around her were still in a daze, in case anyone noticed anything. Although she was not afraid of others snatching her things, she was afraid of people scheming for it. At this moment, the surrounding people reacted. When they confirmed that they had really left the large desert, they cheered endlessly. However, only a small number of people came to thank Xue Fanxin. Among the four great clans, only the Bai family expressed their gratitude. Furthermore, it was Bai Shuiling who personally came to thank her. ¡°Thank you for this time. I, Bai Shuiling, owe you a favor. If you need me in the future, you can come and look for me at any time.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. As long as you can pay the bill when I go to the Bai family with the IOU.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s impression of Bai Shuiling was getting better and better. She felt that this person was quite good, just like Xiao Keyi, she was not hopeless. It seemed like there were people of good character among the heiresses. Perhaps their natures were not bad and they just needed good teachers and friends. Bai Shuiling had not expected Xue Fanxin to mention this. When she thought of the 1.2 million crystal coins, her heart ached and she was very worried. 1.2 million crystal coins was a huge sum to her. If the Bai family was unwilling to pay for her, she could only think of another way. Elder Ke had been observing Bai Shuiling and was very satisfied with her recent performance. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a happy smile. Apart from Bai Shuiling, the other three families of the four great clans had all left with their people. When they left, they did not say a word to Xue Fanxin. The other itinerant cultivators did not express much either. Only a few people came to thank her, and most of them rushed to the nearby towns as quickly as possible. They had been trapped in the desert for two months and were hungry and thirsty now. They had finally come out, so of course they had to find food and drink first. They could talk about the rest later. Chapter 726 - 726 Genetic Intelligence 726 Genetic Intelligence A few thousand people had been crowding together just now, but they had all dispersed in less than fifteen minutes. At this moment, the people investigating the surroundings of the Moon Burial Ridge heard movement here and quickly came over to take a look. When they realized that it was their people, they went forward to welcome them and asked questions. Not far away, a pair of siblings were about to come over and thank Xue Fanxin, but they could not find a chance. Every time they wanted to go forward, they would be interrupted. They originally wanted to wait a little longer, but they did not expect to not have a chance. Heilong rushed over with more than ten Night Shadow Guards and immediately knelt on one knee in front of Xue Fanxin, blaming himself. ¡°Your Highness, I failed in my duty and failed to protect you. Please punish me.¡± When he found out that the Consort had only brought Heiyao and Heiran to the Moon Burial Ridge to save people, God knew how anxious he was and how much he blamed himself. Especially when he brought people to the Moon Burial Ridge and could not find any trace of the Consort or see the so-called whirlpool. He was even more anxious at that time. Fortunately, after searching for a day, he finally saw the consort. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. What are you blaming yourself for? I wanted to come myself. All of this has nothing to do with you. Everyone, get up¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was interrupted halfway. ¡°You¡¯re Xue Fanxin? You¡¯re the one who killed my granddaughter?¡± An old man suddenly ran over to question Xue Fanxin. Behind the old man were disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Those disciples all had panicked expressions and did not dare to say much. Only the woman standing beside the old man kept saying, ¡°Elder Du, she is indeed Xue Fanxin. Senior Sister Du was killed by her.¡± Xue Fanxin had already guessed the identity of the old man in front of her, but she did not think much of it. She placed more attention on the woman beside the old man and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± At this moment, no one would be stupid enough to cause trouble for her, especially those people trapped in the desert. Even if they were not grateful to her for saving their lives, they would not dare to provoke her. However, this woman still provoked her recklessly. Unless she did not want to live anymore, or she had another motive. The latter was more likely ¡°I¡­¡± The woman¡¯s hair stood on end from Xue Fanxin¡¯s bone-piercing gaze. She hid behind the old man in fear and begged softly. ¡°Elder Du, save me¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m around, no one can touch you.¡± Elder Du only had a rough idea of what was going on in the desert and was not very clear on what had happened. When he found out that his granddaughter had died tragically, how could he have the mood to care about anything else? He immediately came to settle scores with Xue Fanxin. The disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect knew how powerful Xue Fanxin was, so they tried to persuade Elder Du, but it seemed to be useless. ¡°Elder, if not for the Ninth Imperial Consort, we would have all died in that huge desert.¡± ¡°Elder, the Ninth Imperial Consort is the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace¡­¡± Elder Du was in a rage and did not care about anything else. He only wanted to take revenge for his granddaughter. ¡°All of you, shut up. I don¡¯t care who she is. She killed my granddaughter and has to pay with her life.¡± When Elder Du revealed killing intent, the Night Shadow Guards immediately wanted to attack, but they were stopped by Xue Fanxin. She gestured for the people behind her to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I still have something to say.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s orders, the Night Shadow Guards all stood properly and did not act recklessly. There were still quite a few people who had not left. Even those who had walked far away stopped when they noticed movement behind them and turned back to watch the commotion. All of them were secretly mocking Elder Du¡¯s stupidity. Forget about a small elder like you, even the Sect Master of the Heavenly Spirit Sect would not dare to touch Xue Fanxin. No wonder Du Yuxuan was so stupid. It turned out that her intelligence was inherited. Chapter 727 - 727 Like the Fragrance of Flowers 727 Like the Fragrance of Flowers After Xue Fanxin gestured to the Night Shadow Guards, her gaze remained locked on the woman who had instigated Elder Du to cause trouble for her. She asked again, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The woman was so frightened that she became even more panicked and afraid. She could not even speak clearly. Elder Du protected the woman. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t scare people in front of me. No matter who she is, as long as what she said is the truth and you killed my granddaughter, I will definitely make you pay with your life.¡± ¡°So what if I killed Du Yuxuan? She was the one who courted death first. You can¡¯t blame me,¡± Xue Fanxin replied perfunctorily to Elder Du and said to the woman, ¡°Look at how timid you are. You actually dare to step forward and cause trouble? Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself first?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The woman still did not dare to say anything. Her ten fingers were intertwined tightly, and she looked very afraid. That fear did not seem to be fake; she was really afraid. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer anything else. Just tell me who you are.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing that the woman was hemming and hawing for a long time and could not say a word, Elder Du said angrily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who she is. What¡¯s important is that you have to pay with your life for my granddaughter today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Elder Du of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, right? I really wonder how you managed to become an elder with your intelligence. If Nine Cloud Palace had an elder like you, I would definitely get rid of you immediately, lest I lower the level of the sect,¡± Xue Fanxin replied to Elder Du as she observed the woman very carefully. After looking for a long time, she finally noticed something. This woman had a strange flower fragrance. She seemed to have smelled a similar flower fragrance somewhere. Of course, it was just similar. She had learned how to smell and recognize medicine since she was young. Even if she was blindfolded, she could recognize all kinds of herbs as long as she smelled them. Therefore, her sense of smell had always been very sensitive. She could smell any smell clearly, and the fragrance of flowers was no exception. The flower fragrance on that woman was very similar to the Wan Zhihua that had saved Su Baifeng that day. Although it was not identical, it came from the same source. Hence, she was basically certain that this woman was related to the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. Elder Du did not have the mood to think about anything else now. He only wanted to take revenge for his granddaughter. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you break your mouth today. I¡¯ll definitely make you pay with your life for my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Heilong, cripple him and throw him back to the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Ask the Sect Master of the Heavenly Spirit Sect if he wants to start a war with the Nine Cloud Palace.¡± Xue Fanxin no longer had the patience to waste her breath on Elder Du, and she did not want to waste her energy and time on a fool, so she instructed Heilong. ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong received the order and immediately attacked. A black shadow flashed and he had already disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he had already appeared behind Elder Du. Before Elder Du could react, he had already been crippled. The meridians in his body had been shattered by the powerful spirit energy, and his dantian had exploded. He screamed in pain, ¡°Ah¡­¡± What was going on? How could he not even have the ability to counterattack? How could this be? No matter what, with his cultivation level, it was impossible for him to not have any ability to resist, unless the other party was much stronger than him¡­ Heilong did not drag things out at all and was extremely efficient. He quickly completed the mission and threw the crippled Elder Du to a subordinate. ¡°Send him to the Heavenly Spirit Sect.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A Night Shadow Guard stood out and left with Elder Du. The disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect were all frightened and panicked. No one dared to stand up for Elder Du. In fact, when Elder Du insisted on provoking Xue Fanxin, they had already decided to draw the line with him. What kind of joke was this? Even if Xue Fanxin did not have the support of the Nine Cloud Palace, with her ability to kill 500 rock monsters, she was not someone to be trifled with. Chapter 728 - 728 Irreconcilable 728 Irreconcilable Elder Du was crippled in the blink of an eye. The woman who had been hiding behind Elder Du was even more frightened and panicked. She retreated step by step, but after taking two steps back, she realized that there was no way back. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I just came to the Mystic Realm and haven¡¯t had time to settle scores with the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. I didn¡¯t expect the Ten Thousand Flower Sect to come knocking on my door,¡± Xue Fanxin said with a sinister smile. That smile made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The woman panicked even more. She really did not understand what had gone wrong. Even if she was really afraid, she had not shown that she was related to the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. Even Du Yuxuan, who had been with her for a long time, did not know that she was a disciple of the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. How could Xue Fanxin know? Furthermore, before this, Xue Fanxin had never seen her. This¡­ was too mysterious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re no longer of any value, so rest in peace.¡± ¡°You¡­ Xue Fanxin, I have no grudge with you. Even if I instigated Elder Du to cause trouble for you, I¡¯m telling the truth. You were indeed the one who killed Du Yuxuan. What right do you have to kill me?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re from the Ten Thousand Flower Sect, I, Xue Fanxin, am irreconcilable with the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. Wan Zhihua and Su Baifeng didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of me, but they sent you, a shrimp soldier and crab general. Clearly, they don¡¯t intend to let you return alive.¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± The woman was really frightened. Her legs went weak and she sat on the ground. She did not say anything, but Xue Fanxin knew everything¡­ This woman was too terrifying. Xue Fanxin walked towards the woman and squatted down to touch her cheek with her finger. She smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind now. I don¡¯t want to take your life immediately. You just have to go back and tell Wan Zhihua and Su Baifeng that¡­¡± Say what? Just as the woman was listening carefully, she realized that there was no more. Xue Fanxin did not seem to have said anything, but she seemed to have said something. ¡°Alright, you can leave. Remember to deliver the message.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The woman was confused. She could not understand what was going on. What was she talking about? Xue Fanxin did not explain at all. After standing up straight, she stretched and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong and the others only listened to Xue Fanxin¡¯s orders. If Xue Fanxin said to leave, they would leave and not care about anything else. No one dared to block Xue Fanxin and the others¡¯ way out, they even made way for her. As long as they saw her, everyone would remember the scene of her killing 500 rock monsters in the desert and think of the sharp dagger in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand cutting open the rock monsters¡¯ heads¡­ It was best not to provoke this woman, or they wouldn¡¯t even know how their head had been cut off. Lan Xinmeng supported a heavily injured man. Seeing Xue Fanxin leave, she asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, she¡¯s gone. Aren¡¯t we going to thank her?¡± Back then, she had scolded Du Yuxuan in exchange for water and food, saving her brother. She had wanted to thank Xue Fanxin before leaving, but unfortunately, she had never had the chance. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll thank her again. If we don¡¯t meet again, let¡¯s treat it as fate.¡± The man looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s departing figure and left indifferently, leaving in another direction with his younger sister. The moment Xue Fanxin left, the people of the Moon Burial Ridge dispersed. The joy of surviving a calamity made them extremely excited. Chapter 729 - 729 A Few Bugs 729 A Few Bugs After leaving the Moon Burial Ridge, Xue Fanxin got into a luxurious carriage. Little Lei was also sitting in the carriage. As he played with the little white tiger in his arms, he asked curiously, ¡°Woman, what was the last thing you said to that Ten Thousand Flower Sect disciple?¡± With his hearing, as long as he was willing, he could hear everything within a five-kilometer radius. However, he had been listening very, very hard just now and had not heard what Xue Fanxin had said. The more he could not hear, the more curious he became. ¡°Take a guess?¡± Xue Fanxin summoned her little cat and hugged it in her arms, lying on the soft bed. ¡°I can¡¯t guess, what did you say to her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°How could you not have said anything? If you didn¡¯t say anything, then why did you ask her to go back and pass the message?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just placed a few little bugs on her.¡± When that woman came into contact with Wan Zhihua or Su Baifeng, those little bugs would jump onto them. Although some accidents might happen, this was not important. Anyway, those little bugs were only an appetizer. It was time to deal with Su Baifeng properly. If such a person was left behind for too long, the trouble would be greater. After Xue Fanxin left, the Ten Thousand Flower Sect disciple was stunned for a long time before believing that Xue Fanxin had really let her off. Then, she quickly left. Unexpectedly, before she could leave the Moon Burial Ridge, she was blocked. This person was none other than Su Baifeng. The moment the woman saw Su Baifeng, she immediately knelt down in panic and said, ¡°Young Sect Master, I didn¡¯t say anything, I really didn¡¯t say anything, but Xue Fanxin seems to know everything. She has already seen through my identity and knows that I am a disciple of the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. Young Sect Master, I¡­¡± At this moment, Su Baifeng was wearing a tight black dress, revealing her curvaceous figure. She was extremely charming. She smiled seductively, bent down slightly, and raised the woman¡¯s chin with her hand. She asked evilly, ¡°Tell me, what did Xue Fanxin ask you to tell me?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡± When Su Baifeng heard this answer, she was very dissatisfied. In a rage, she grabbed the neck of the person in front of her and questioned sternly, ¡°You¡¯d best tell the truth quickly, or your neck will be broken.¡± The woman was so frightened that she was extremely panicked. ¡°Young Sect Master, what I said is true. Xue Fanxin really didn¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t know what message she wants me to send at all.¡± ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no point in keeping you.¡± ¡°Young Sect Master, don¡¯t¡­¡± Su Baifeng did not give the woman a chance to beg for mercy at all. She directly broke her neck and destroyed the evidence, but she did not know that without her noticing, a few small bugs that were difficult to notice with the naked eye climbed onto her body, burrowed into her clothes, and silently entered her body from the surface of her skin. However, at this moment, the vengeful spirit hidden in Su Baifeng¡¯s body suddenly woke up and asked anxiously, ¡°Did something enter your body just now?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Su Baifeng said, but she still checked her body very carefully. After confirming that there was really nothing, she said with relief, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in my body. You¡¯re too sensitive.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± The vengeful spirit also sensed carefully. Indeed, it did not find anything strange in Su Baifeng¡¯s body, so it continued to sleep with relief. He and Su Baifeng were already one. If Su Baifeng died, he would have to pay a huge price, so unless he had no choice, he would not abandon her. Chapter 730 - 730 Demon Lord Fuyan 730 Demon Lord Fuyan When the few little bugs silently entered Su Baifeng¡¯s body, Xue Fanxin immediately sensed them and revealed a smug smile. Su Baifeng, oh Su Baifeng, I want to see how you can still jump around this time. When Little Lei saw Xue Fanxin smile like that, his entire body trembled, and he felt uneasy. It seemed like someone was going to be unlucky again. There were only Xue Fanxin and Little Lei in the carriage. The others were all riding horses or riding their demonic beasts outside and following. The chatterbox, Heiyao, kept telling Heilong and the others about Xue Fanxin¡¯s deeds in the desert. He was extremely lively, making the boring journey much more interesting. But suddenly, the demonic beast pulling the carriage was frightened and lost control. Even Heilong¡¯s mount panicked. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Steady, steady.¡± Heilong tried his best to control his demonic beast, but it was too panicked. Helpless, he could only summon it back into his space. The others followed Heilong. When they stabilized the demonic beasts, they went to ask about how Xue Fanxin was doing. ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± However, there was no reaction from the carriage at all. Heilong felt that something was wrong, so he opened the carriage door, but he realized that there was no one in the carriage. Xue Fanxin and Little Lei had disappeared. ¡°Oh no, the consort has disappeared.¡± ¡°Little Young Master Lei has disappeared too.¡± ¡°Who made them disappear for no reason?¡± ¡°Who on earth can capture the consort from under Brother Heilong¡¯s nose?¡± ¡°Everyone, split up. You must find the consort. This matter shouldn¡¯t be made public for the time being, lest someone deliberately makes a fuss out of it.¡± Although Heilong was anxious, he could still maintain his composure. He gave out the missions one by one, even though he was still extremely panicked. Before his master entered seclusion, he had handed the consort¡¯s safety to him, but he had repeatedly let her take risks. He really deserved to die. It would have been fine if the consort was fine. If anything happened to her, he would not be able to escape the blame even if he died ten thousand times. Xue Fanxin was currently trapped in an illusory void. A red-clothed, white-haired man stood in front of her. The man¡¯s entire body emitted a terrifying evil aura, and he was currently controlling Xue Fanxin. Little Lei had also been thrown into this void and had fallen very miserably. He felt that the bones in his entire body were about to fall apart. When he recovered and saw that Xue Fanxin was being controlled, he immediately rushed forward to save her. ¡°You big baddie, let go of my sister quickly, let go of my sister¡­¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± The man casually flicked his sleeve and sent Little Lei flying. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Little Lei¡¯s fall hurt. The little white tiger came in front of Little Lei in a daze to see if he was okay. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± Boss, this person was so, so powerful. They were only sitting in the carriage but in the end, they were inexplicably swept away by a force and did not even have the ability to resist. Then, they were thrown into this void. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Why do you want to kill me?¡± Xue Fanxin was hung in the air. She felt her neck being strangled, but no one touched her. In other words, her body was being controlled by an invisible force. At this moment, she felt like she was hanging herself. ¡°Demon Lord, Fuyan.¡± The man readily revealed his identity and increased the power to control Xue Fanxin. ¡°Demon Lord Fuyan¡­ Fuyan¡­¡± Xue Fanxin kept thinking about this name. She felt that she had heard it somewhere, but she could not remember it for a moment. However, at this moment, the divine sense chain trapped in the spider lily in her sea of consciousness suddenly cracked. The trapped spider lily regained its freedom and started to run around crazily in her sea of consciousness. Fuyan¡­ spider lily¡­ Demon Lord¡­ Demon¡­ ¡°You are Luo Huaying¡¯s master.¡± Xue Fanxin finally remembered the name Fuyan. She had heard it in the memory illusion of Luo Huaying. Chapter 731 - 731 Unauthorized Void 731 Unauthorized Void When the divine sense chains in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness shattered, Ye Jiushang, who was lying in the crystal coffin in seclusion, suddenly opened his eyes. He would rather interrupt the rare chance to advance in the middle stage. Even if he suffered a strong backlash, he had to leave the crystal coffin and use all his ability to sense Xue Fanxin¡¯s location. ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll save you immediately.¡± ¡°I will definitely save you.¡± Ye Jiushang searched for a long time but could not find Xue Fanxin. In a moment of desperation, he did not hesitate to use a secret technique to burn his blood essence and consume power that exceeded his own¡­ After paying a huge price, he finally found her. ¡°Unauthorized Void.¡± Why had Xin¡¯er run to such a place? With her current ability, it was impossible for her to touch such a place. Even if she wanted to go, she could not. Unless an expert who had surpassed this place brought her there¡­ Ye Jiushang did not have time to investigate this matter slowly. Instead, he rushed towards the Unauthorized Void. At this moment, Xue Fanxin was suffering from the corrosion of her sea of consciousness. The spider lily attacked wantonly in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness. If it wanted to destroy this place, it had to at least weaken Xue Fanxin¡¯s divine sense. Only then could it better possess this body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was in extreme pain. She felt that her head was about to explode and screamed. ¡°Sister, Sister¡­ Let go of my sister¡­¡± Little Lei had just fainted for a while, but he quickly woke up because he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s tragic cry. Seeing that the red-clothed, white-haired man was torturing Xue Fanxin, he was burning with anxiety. In a rage, he transformed into a purple dragon and rushed over to attack the red-clothed, white-haired man again. ¡°A little baby dragon that has yet to awaken dares to act rashly in front of me? You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± The Demon Lord still did not take the transformed Little Lei seriously. He also casually waved his hand and easily sent Little Lei flying. After Little Lei was sent flying, he was heavily injured. He lay on the ground and could not get up. Furthermore, he could not maintain his dragon form and returned to his human form. He then fell into a serious coma and was unconscious. ¡°Awroo¡­ awroo¡­¡± The little white tiger was anxious. It knew that it was no match for the white-haired man in red. It was filled with intense fear and did not dare to attack randomly. The Demon Lord ignored the two beasts and continued to control Xue Fanxin, helping the spider lily destroy Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was in extreme pain. Her head was attacked again and again. Her head hurt extremely badly, and the pain was unbearable. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Since you can nourish Huaying¡¯s remnant soul, then give her this body. If you give up struggling, I¡¯ll give you a quick death. Otherwise, you can slowly taste the pain of having your soul stripped.¡± The Demon Lord added to his strength again. He only had one thought in his heart, and that was to help the spider lily possess Xue Fanxin. When he found out that Huaying was not dead, God knew how happy he was. He had used all means to find out where Huaying was and even found out about her current state. As long as Huaying possessed this body and recuperated for a while, she could be revived. Before long, Huaying could return to his side and they could return to the past¡­ ¡°Huaying, I will definitely help you. No matter what, I will help you possess this body. No matter who she is, her body can only belong to you, and you can only belong to me.¡± Chapter 732 - 732 She Cant Bear To 732 She Can¡¯t Bear To Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness was constantly attacked and was about to collapse. The collapse of her sea of consciousness meant that her soul could no longer condense soul power and could not protect her sea of consciousness. At that time, outsiders could easily invade and possess her. No¡­ Absolutely not. She, Xue Fanxin, had died once. She would not die so easily again. She could not die, nor did she want to die. She could not bear to part with Ah Jiu, her grandfather, Little Lei, and everyone¡­ It was not so easy to possess her. Xue Fanxin¡¯s willpower was very strong. Even if her head hurt to death, she did not give up. She had a very strong obsession in her heart. No matter what, she could not let her will disappear. Even if there was only a little power left, she had to protect her sea of consciousness. Because Xue Fanxin refused to give up, the spider lily had yet to get its wish. Hence, it increased its attack and did not hesitate to consume the power it had painstakingly condensed over the years. No matter what the price was, she had to possess this body. This body had an all-element spirit meridian, extraordinary talent, and a treasure. There was probably no better body in the world, so no matter what, she had to possess Xue Fanxin¡¯s body. The greed in the spider lily¡¯s heart became stronger and stronger. In order to possess Xue Fanxin, she could do anything, even if it meant harming herself. Just a little more, just a little more¡­ The Demon Lord also knew that the spider lily was just a little away from success, so he increased his strength. However, he did not dare to increase it too much, afraid that it would severely damage Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness. At that time, this body would be heavily injured. If Huaying really then succeeded in possessing her, it would also have a huge impact. ¡°Huaying, work harder. You¡¯ll succeed soon.¡± With the help of the Demon Lord Fuyan, the spider lily slowly broke through the defense of Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness. Just as it was about to succeed, a powerful force suddenly appeared in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness. Golden light that was like arrows stabbed at its body, and quite a few golden arrows pierced through its petals or even pierced them down. The Demon Lord also sensed that something was wrong. Through his divine sense, he saw that the spider lily in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness was being attacked by an intense golden light and was very anxious. He knew very well that under such an attack, a small spider lily would soon be killed and its soul would be destroyed. Therefore, in a moment of desperation, he could only forcefully take the spider lily out of Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the spider lily was forcefully taken out, Xue Fanxin screamed involuntarily. The pain that was as if her soul had been stripped was even more terrifying than having her tendons pulled out and her skin removed. If not for her strong willpower and her unwillingness to let herself sleep, she would have long fainted. After the Demon Lord took the spider lily out of Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness, he carefully held it in his hand. Looking at the spider lily that only had two or three petals left in his hand, he was unable to restrain his anger. ¡°How dare you hurt it? Damn it, damn it¡­¡± ¡°Whoever hurts it will die without a burial place.¡± ¡°Since your body can¡¯t be used by Huaying, I¡¯ll destroy it.¡± The Demon Lord was very angry. He planned to kill Xue Fanxin to take revenge for the injured spider lily. However, just as he was about to attack, a powerful purple lightning suddenly struck, forcing him to quickly dodge. ¡°How dare you touch my woman? I¡¯ll make your entire Demon Domain pay the price in blood.¡± Chapter 733 - 733 Master Is Wrong 733 Master Is Wrong Ye Jiushang arrived in time. The moment he appeared, he launched a terrifying attack on the Demon Lord. Every move could make the Demon Lord die beyond death. The Demon Lord did not counterattack, nor could he counterattack. He only dodged Ye Jiushang¡¯s attack and looked at the person in front of him in disbelief. He asked in shock, ¡°Who are you?¡± He had investigated clearly when he attacked Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin was the disciple of the Red Dust Emperor and the successor of the Spacetime Emperor. However, he had already used a scheme to lure these two emperors away. Logically speaking, it was impossible for any experts to appear by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. No matter how strong they were, they could not do anything to her, but the current situation¡­ ¡°The ruler of a small Demon Domain is not worthy of knowing my identity. You injured her today, so I¡¯ll take your entire Demon Domain to repay you. I swear here that I¡¯ll definitely not leave a single blade of grass in your Demon Domain.¡± ¡°Hmph, how arrogant. Do you think you¡¯re the God Lord of the God Realm? Even the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor can¡¯t do anything to me. What ability do you think you have to contend with me? Although you have some ability, it¡¯s only a little. Furthermore¡­¡± Ye Jiushang had already stopped attacking the Demon Lord. He came to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side and hugged her tightly. He kept giving her spirit energy to treat her injuries. Fortunately, he had arrived in time. Otherwise, he would have completely lost Xin¡¯er. The Demon Lord Fuyan¡­ was even more detestable, hateful, and deserving of death than the Lord of the Nether City¡­ ¡°You forcefully interrupted your advancement and suffered a backlash. You also burned your blood essence to use a secret technique. You are already an arrow at the end of its flight. No matter how strong you are, you are no match for me now.¡± The Demon Lord had already seen Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries. Initially, he was a little nervous and afraid, but now, they are all gone. Ye Jiushang ignored the Demon Lord Fuyan and continued to treat the person in his arms. He did not hesitate to consume his life force to treat her. As long as Xin¡¯er was fine, nothing else mattered, including himself¡­ All of this was his fault. He should not have let the spider lily stay in Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness. He should have destroyed that damned flower long ago. ¡°You¡¯re very powerful, but not now. You¡¯re very weak now, so you can die.¡± The Demon Lord did not waste his breath on Ye Jiushang anymore. He attacked, planning to kill Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin at the same time. Furthermore, his attacks were extremely fast and ruthless. But just as he was about to attack, the void trembled violently, and cracks constantly appeared on the void wall. Following that, two beams of light flew in from the crack in the void wall and turned into human figures. Then, a person covered in blood was thrown to the ground. That person was Ruiyuan, who had asked the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor for help that day. He was the person who had placed Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul into the spider lily. ¡°Little girl, little girl, how are you? Don¡¯t scare me. You must not scare me. I was wrong. I¡¯ve let you down.¡± When the Red Dust Emperor saw the pale Xue Fanxin, he hurriedly went over to look at her. He did not even dare to touch her and blamed himself. Back then, if he had not been soft-hearted and agreed to Ruiyuan¡¯s request to place the spider lily in Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness, what had happened today would not have happened. It was all his fault. It¡¯s all his fault. When the Spacetime Emperor saw the lifeless Xue Fanxin, he glared fiercely at the Demon Lord and Ruiyuan, who had been thrown to the ground. He said coldly, ¡°From today onwards, I will not only crush your bones and scatter your ashes, but I will also completely make the Freedom Domain and the Demon Domain disappear.¡± Chapter 734 - 734 Void Path 734 Void Path Facing the anger of the Spacetime Emperor, the Demon Lord did not think much of it. He said coldly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let you completely disappear first. This is only a void realm created by my artifact. The artifact is controlled by me, and your lives are up to me.¡± The Demon Lord knew very well that he could not delay any longer. The longer he delayed, the more disadvantageous it would be for him. Therefore, he quickly activated his artifact, wanting to kill Ye Jiushang, Xue Fanxin, and the others in it. These two people were not simple, especially the man. He sensed a destructive pressure from him. Hence, these two people had to die. Because of the Demon Lord Fuyan, the Void Realm became more and more unstable, like a spaceship that was about to explode. The Red Dust Emperor could sense the danger here and asked anxiously, ¡°Spacetime, you¡¯re most familiar with this kind of void. What¡¯s going on now?¡± ¡°He must have used the Unauthorized Void Badge to open the passageway to the Unauthorized Void and brought Xin¡¯er in. Now, this space is under his control. If the space explodes, Little Xin¡¯er and that kid will probably die here.¡± With their ability, it was not difficult for them to leave this Unauthorized Void, but they could only protect themselves and leave. If they brought others, no one would be able to escape. Furthermore, Little Xin¡¯er was heavily injured now and Ye Jiushang was also in a very bad state. They could not bear the power of the void explosion at all. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± the Red Dust Emperor asked anxiously. ¡°There¡¯s only one way now.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send them away.¡± The Spacetime Emperor no longer had time to explain too much. He used his unique ability to open a void path. ¡°Kid, quickly leave with the girl.¡± Ye Jiushang had heard the conversation between the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor clearly. He knew that the current situation was very critical. He did not have time to think because the void path was quickly disappearing. From this, it could be seen that the Spacetime Emperor had consumed a lot of energy to open this void path and could not last long. ¡°Thank you, seniors.¡± Ye Jiushang did not hesitate. He carried Xue Fanxin and jumped into the void path. When the Demon Lord Fuyan saw that Ye Jiushang was about to escape with Xue Fanxin, he wanted to stop him, but he was stopped by the Red Dust Emperor. ¡°Demon Lord, apart from this time, don¡¯t even think about hurting the girl in the future. From now on, count the days. Soon, the Demon Domain will disappear from this world.¡± Because of the Red Dust Emperor¡¯s obstruction, the Demon Lord could not stop Ye Jiushang. He watched helplessly as he jumped into the void path with Xue Fanxin in his arms. Furthermore, the moment Ye Jiushang jumped into the void path, he cast an incomparably terrifying gaze at him. It was a gaze that was even more terrifying than the Death God. Even though he was the Demon Lord of the Demon Domain, he was frightened by that gaze and his entire body emitted a chill. Even if he was really consigned to eternal damnation in the future, he would not regret everything he had done today. He was willing to do anything for Huaying. ¡°If you want my Demon Domain to disappear, we¡¯ll have to see if you have the life to do so.¡± The Demon Lord gave up on chasing after Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin. He could not chase after them even if he wanted to. That was a void path opened by the Spacetime Emperor. Who knew which space the Spacetime Emperor had sent them to? No matter which space it was, as long as there was no Spacetime Emperor, they would never be able to return. Therefore, he just had to kill the Spacetime Emperor. Chapter 735 - 735 Unable to Seal 735 Unable to Seal The Demon Lord was filled with killing intent. Seeing that the situation was bad, the Red Dust Emperor quickly brought the unconscious Little Lei and called the Spacetime Emperor to leave quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Although the Spacetime Emperor had exhausted a lot of energy to open a void path, he still had the strength to escape. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Ruiyuan, who was covered in blood, and took him away angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± The Demon Lord repeated that he did not want to let anyone off, so he controlled his artifact and wanted to seal this space. But for some reason, no matter how he sealed it, he could not completely seal it. If it were anyone else, they could forget about leaving in such a situation. However, the Spacetime Emperor was different. He was proficient in the spatial laws. Only a completely sealed space could lock him up. Otherwise, as long as there was a small crack, he could escape. Because this space could not be completely sealed, the Spacetime Emperor finally escaped and so everyone escaped. The Demon Lord Fuyan was very angry and unwilling. He had wanted this void to explode, but after everyone had escaped, he stopped, not planning to let this void explode anymore. However, things did not seem to be under his control. Sssss¡­ Crack, crack, crack¡­ This void seemed to have suffered an intense attack and was about to collapse and explode. ¡°Oh no.¡± The Demon Lord saw that the situation was wrong and couldn¡¯t care less. He quickly retreated with the spider lily in his hand. When he left the Unauthorized Void and returned to his territory, he immediately spat out a large mouthful of blood. Crossing a few layers of barriers to enter the Unauthorized Void consumed too much of his energy. Coupled with the battle with Ye Jiushang and the Red Dust Emperor, his injuries were not light. He had originally wanted to finish off all those people in the Unauthorized Void. Now that he thought about it, that was really too wishful thinking. How could he resist the two Great Emperors alone? If it was only Xue Fanxin and that punk, things might have been easy. However, with the addition of the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor, if they continued to tangle, the person who would really die in the end would be him. Fortunately, he had brought Huaying back. No matter how heavily injured he was, when the Demon Lord saw the spider lily in his hand, his gaze immediately became gentle, and a warm smile appeared on his face. ¡°Huaying, we¡¯re finally together again. Although I can¡¯t help you snatch Xue Fanxin¡¯s body, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find a good body for you.¡± That Xue Fanxin was not simple. Not only were there two Great Emperors fighting to the death for her, but there was also a powerful force sealed in her body. Once her life was threatened, that force would rush out to protect her. If he had not been fast enough to take Huaying out of Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness in time, Huaying would have long been destroyed. No matter how good Xue Fanxin¡¯s body was, he had to give up, because that was impossible. The spider lily in the Demon Lord¡¯s hand only had a few petals left. Furthermore, they were injured petals. It was like a person with a broken hand and foot. She was only barely hanging on and could die at any moment. A thought that the spider lily was releasing was of intense dissatisfaction and anger. However, because it was heavily injured, that dissatisfaction and anger could only be locked in the flower and could not be transmitted. Damn it, it was just a little bit away. It was just a little bit away from possessing Xue Fanxin. If not for the golden arrows that appeared in the end, it would not have failed¡­ And so what if it failed? In short, it would not give up on Xue Fanxin¡¯s extremely perfect body. Chapter 736 - 736 Failure 736 Failure When the Demon Lord Fuyan escaped with the spider lily, the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor had also escaped one after another. Their situation was much better than the Demon Lord¡¯s. However, they had consumed a lot of energy. In order to rush to save them in time, they had not hesitated to use a forbidden technique. Now, the forbidden technique had begun to bite back. ¡°Red Dust, the forbidden technique has already started to backlash. We have to enter seclusion to treat our injuries.¡± ¡°What about the girl? Where did you send her? Is that place safe?¡± The Red Dust Emperor was only thinking about Xue Fanxin. ¡°That place is very safe for her. As for how she is now, I can¡¯t be sure. After all, before we came, her sea of consciousness had already suffered serious damage. If not for Ye Jiushang arriving earlier than us, I¡¯m afraid the matter would have been even more serious.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ If I hadn¡¯t been soft-hearted in a moment and agreed to Ruiyuan¡¯s bullsh*t request, the girl wouldn¡¯t have suffered this calamity. All of this was caused by me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself too much. I was in the wrong too. Why didn¡¯t I try my best to stop it back then? If I had strongly objected and tried my best to stop it, what happened today wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame this damned Ruiyuan. We helped him out of goodwill, but he had evil intentions and repaid kindness with ingratitude. If he had not lured us away today, would the girl have been captured by the Demon Lord Fuyan?¡± The more the Red Dust Emperor thought about it, the angrier he became, so he ruthlessly kicked Ruiyuan, who was covered in blood. Ruiyuan was actually not unconscious. He knew everything that had happened. However, he was unable to resist and did not want to resist. He was the one who had let the Demon Lord Fuyan know that Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul was in the spider lily. He was the one who had told the Demon Lord Fuyan about Xue Fanxin¡¯s special existence. He was also the one who had lured the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor away, letting the Demon Lord Fuyan have a chance to attack Xue Fanxin. Everything he had done was for Huaying, so he did not regret it even if he died. Unfortunately, he had failed in the end and Huaying had failed to possess Xue Fanxin. ¡°Ruiyuan, you came to beg us back then for the billions of living beings in the Freedom Domain. Are you still doing this for the billions of living beings in the Freedom Domain?¡± the Spacetime Emperor asked in disappointment, no longer having any feelings for Ruiyuan. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t regret it.¡± This was the only answer Ruiyuan had. The Spacetime Emperor smiled bitterly and helplessly, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your heart and forgotten your original intention. Everything you did today was only for your selfishness. What billions of living beings? You didn¡¯t care at all. You only cared about Luo Huaying.¡± Ruiyuan did not respond and remained silent. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you caring about Luo Huaying, but you hurt Xin¡¯er for Luo Huaying. That makes for a thousand mistakes. I will make you pay the price for what happened today, I will also make the Freedom Domain and the Demon Domain pay the price, and I will also make that spider lily pay the price.¡± Hearing the Spacetime Emperor mention the spider lily, Ruiyuan was a little anxious, but he did not know what to say. ¡°As the successor of the Freedom Emperor, you¡¯re really a failure. You¡¯ve let him down. Do you think Xin¡¯er will be possessed so easily? She¡¯s a successor we spent a lot of effort to nurture. There¡¯s naturally something extraordinary about her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ruiyuan heard the hidden joy in the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s words and became even more panicked. He felt that things were not going well, but they were getting worse. Has something happened to Huaying? Chapter 737 - 737 Not Long To Live 737 Not Long To Live Ruiyuan¡¯s reaction clearly proved his selfishness. As the successor of the Freedom Emperor, he only cared about his personal feelings and ignored the lives of the billions of living beings in the Freedom Domain¡­ They really felt sorry for the Freedom Emperor. ¡°Tell me, what did you mean just now?¡± Ruiyuan was not thinking about anything now. He only thought of Luo Huaying and wanted to know what would happen to her in the future. Ever since he had accidentally learned from the Red Dust Emperor that Xue Fanxin could nourish Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul, he had been pestering the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor to place Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness to nourish it for a while. Initially, he only had the intentions of nourishing, but when Luo Huaying was really nourished in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness, he had another thought. He wondered if Luo Huaying could recover faster if she possessed Xue Fanxin and possessed all her strength. After such a thought appeared, it could not be stopped. In the end, he could not help but go to the Demon Domain and tell the Demon Lord Fuyan about this. Then, he conspired with him to help Luo Huaying possess Xue Fanxin. Initially, the plan had gone very smoothly, but for some reason, the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor had suddenly investigated this matter thoroughly. In a moment of desperation, he and the Demon Lord Fuyan had no choice but to carry out the plan in advance. He would lure the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor away, and then the Demon Lord Fuyan would take the opportunity to attack Xue Fanxin. Logically speaking, their plan should have succeeded, but the final outcome was a failure. As for why it had failed, he had yet to figure it out, nor did he know how the failure of the plan would affect Luo Huaying. Now that he had heard the Spacetime Emperor¡¯s words, he suddenly panicked. Things did not seem to be as simple as he had imagined. What he and the Demon Lord had done today was probably not to help Luo Huaying, but to harm her. ¡°Quickly tell me, what will happen if Huaying leaves Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness?¡± Ruiyuan could not obtain an answer for a long time. He was burning with anxiety and kept asking. ¡°Hmph, without the girl¡¯s power to nourish her remnant soul, her remnant soul will quickly disappear from the world. Even if she successfully possesses the girl¡¯s body, she can¡¯t mobilize the power in the girl¡¯s body. That power can only be mobilized with the girl¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°How could this be? How could this be? How could¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t accept this? The power in the girl¡¯s body will protect its master. If someone wants to possess the girl, that power will break through the seal and protect her master. If I¡¯m not wrong, Luo Huaying has already been heavily injured by the power in the girl¡¯s body. She doesn¡¯t have long to live.¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± ¡°Back then, I thought that Luo Huaying was pitiful. Now, I only think that she is hateful. Indeed, pitiful people have something hateful in them. However, I have something to tell you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Ruiyuan was already flustered and could not take another blow, but he still wanted to hear more about Luo Huaying. Initially, he was already prepared to die, but now, he did not want to die. He wanted to live. Only by living could he save Huaying. ¡°The Heavenly Fate Emperor once saw Xin¡¯er. He was the one who told us that the spider lily in Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness was a calamity and asked us to deal with it as soon as possible. He also said that there are two strands of luck in that spider lily¡­ If you¡¯re smart, you should be able to guess what this means, right?¡± ¡°Two strands of luck, two strands of luck¡­ Could it be¡­¡± Could it be that the spider lily had already cultivated into a spirit and was squeezed into a single flower with Huaying? Chapter 738 - 738 Help Me 738 Help Me The more Ruiyuan thought about it, the more he felt that the possibility of the spider lily cultivating into a spirit was very high. After all, he had used many natural treasures to irrigate that flower over the years. Under such circumstances, forget about a spiritual spider lily, even ordinary grass could end up being cultivated into a spirit. When mortal things cultivated into spirits, they could nurture their soul and have their own intelligence. ¡°How could this be? Why is this happening? It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± If that was really the case, then most of the nourishing power over the years would be snatched away by the spider lily spirit, and Huaying would not obtain much. The power of Huaying¡¯s remnant soul was already extremely weak. If the power of nourishment was stolen by the spider lily spirit again, she might even be killed by it, then¡­ ¡°Tell me, did Fuyan save Huaying or the spider lily spirit?¡± Ruiyuan lost control of his emotions and asked anxiously, ignoring his injuries. ¡°Who knows who he saved? No matter who he saved, that damned spider lily has already left Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness,¡± the Red Dust Emperor said angrily. Then, he looked at the Spacetime Emperor. ¡°Let¡¯s go into seclusion to treat our injuries first. When our injuries improve, we¡¯ll quickly look for the girl and find some spirit pills that can heal her sea of consciousness. The girl¡¯s sea of consciousness must have been heavily injured this time. I hope she doesn¡¯t become a fool.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s protected by that force. Her sea of consciousness is at most heavily injured. Let¡¯s just find some spirit herbs for her. The most important thing now is to quickly enter seclusion to treat our injuries, or we¡¯ll be in a terrible state.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go into seclusion and treat our injuries first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after our injuries recover.¡± ¡°We should take this kid with us first.¡± The Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor looked at the unconscious Little Lei and the drowsy little white tiger nestled in Little Lei¡¯s arms. Their gazes immediately softened, so they walked over and planned to leave with these two little things. However, Ruiyuan stood up at this moment and blocked the way. ¡°Tell me, how can I save Huaying?¡± The Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor ignored Ruiyuan and started chatting again. ¡°Old fellow, I think this person needs to be locked up. After all, he knows too much. If he goes to look for the Demon Lord again and tells him about Luo Huaying, the Demon Lord will very likely go and cause trouble for Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Although I sent Xin¡¯er to a very safe place, we should be careful just in case. We can¡¯t make the same mistake a second time.¡± ¡°Then take him with you and find a place to lock him up. We¡¯ll talk after we recover and come out of seclusion.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± When Ruiyuan saw that the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor were only focused on chatting and did not care about him at all, forget how anxious he was. Especially when he heard these two emperors say that they wanted to lock him up, he panicked. If it was in the past, he would not panic at all. It did not matter even if he died. But now, he still had to save Huaying. He could not die, nor could he be locked up. ¡°Seniors, I beg you, help me.¡± Ruiyuan knelt down. The Red Dust Emperor kicked him away. ¡°If I believe you again, I¡¯ll be a tortoise. Forget about you, I don¡¯t even believe in the Freedom Emperor now. His taste is so bad that he took in a descendant with bad character. Can you trust such a person?¡± ¡°No,¡± the Spacetime Emperor replied. Then, he took out a magical artifact and sucked Ruiyuan into it. ¡°We can¡¯t let this guy out for the time being, in case he conspires with the Demon Lord to harm the girl again.¡± ¡°What do you mean for the time being? Don¡¯t ever let him out. If not for the Freedom Emperor, I would have killed him long ago.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry. Quickly go and treat your injuries. We can only look for the girl after our injuries are healed.¡± They had been taught a lesson this time. Even the people around them could not be easily trusted, let alone let them know the girl¡¯s secret. They had always treated Ruiyuan as a trustworthy junior, but unexpectedly¡­ Chapter 739 - 739 Happy Journey 739 Happy Journey Ruiyuan had been locked up in a magical artifact by the Spacetime Emperor and could not contact the outside world. He was constantly anxious, and now, he was extremely regretful. If he had not told Fuyan about Huaying, if he had not conspired with Fuyan to harm Xue Fanxin, if he had not¡­ If he could do it all over again, he would never make such a choice again. All of this had started because he had the thought of letting Huaying possess Xue Fanxin. If not for this thought, none of this would have happened. ¡°Huaying, I¡¯m sorry. I harmed you. I harmed you¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± At this moment, the Demon Lord Fuyan did not know what was going on here. He was also heavily injured and had no choice but to enter seclusion to recuperate. Even in seclusion, he brought the spider lily with him and nourished it with all kinds of natural treasures, spirit artifacts, and spirit items. He firmly believed that as long as he took good care of her, Huaying would recover one day. At that time, he would find a suitable body for her. The Demon Lord Fuyan still did not know that things were not as good as he had thought. A nightmare had just begun. Far away in a mysterious place, the Heavenly Fate Emperor held a spinning wheel in his hand and calculated with his fingers. Then, he revealed a smile. ¡°Although it¡¯s a month later than I expected, fortunately, it was a close call. After this calamity, that spider lily will no longer be a threat to her. ¡°Ruiyuan¡­ How can such an ungrateful person become an Emperor? ¡°Fuyan¡­ There is a price to pay for doing something wrong. I hope you can pay this price.¡± The Heavenly Fate Emperor made a few seals and threw them in different places. After finishing, he put away the spinning wheel in his hand and looked in a certain direction. He smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Little girl, have a good trip.¡± After Ye Jiushang jumped into the void path with the half-conscious Xue Fanxin, his body lost its resistance and he was swept into an unknown vortex. However, no matter what happened, he held Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go. The power of the turbulence in the vortex was very powerful. It cut Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin¡¯s clothes into pieces. Their head accessories had all been swept away, and their hair was scattered. Both their bodies were covered in injuries. Then, the two of them fell out of the vortex and smashed through a certain air layer. Then, they fell from the sky at high speed. With a loud bang¡­ a huge splash appeared on the calm lake. ¡°Everyone, come and see. Someone fell into the lake.¡± ¡°Quick, save them. Quickly save them.¡± A group of people fishing by the lake worked together to save Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin, who had fallen into the lake, on the shore. ¡°They¡¯re still breathing. Quickly call an ambulance.¡± ¡°The ambulance has already been called. They said they would be here in five minutes.¡± ¡°Look at these two people. Why are they dressed like this?¡± ¡°Could they be celebrities? They should be filming in these clothes.¡± ¡°They must be celebrities. Just look at their attractive faces.¡± ¡°There are so many people who want to be celebrities these days. But why would they suddenly fall from above?¡± ¡°Perhaps there was an accident during filming.¡± ¡°Is there anyone filming nearby?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Excuse me, quickly make way. The ambulance is here.¡± The ambulance rushed to the scene. The doctor and nurse performed a simple rescue. Seeing that Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin¡¯s hands were clenched tightly, they wanted to separate them, but they could not. Helpless, they could only send them to the hospital this way. Chapter 740 - 740 Transmigrated Back to the Modern Times 740 Transmigrated Back to the Modern Times Xue Fanxin did not know how long she had been unconscious for. When she woke up, she was lying in the hospital. Hospital? Why was she lying in the hospital? Hospitals were only available in the modern world on Earth. She had clearly transmigrated to the Tongxuan Continent, so why had she appeared in a modern hospital? Was she dreaming? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling puzzled, a nurse walked over and said politely, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake! If you¡¯re awake, it means that you¡¯re fine. Stay in the hospital for another two days for observation. If you¡¯re fine, you can be discharged.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xue Fanxin still had not reacted. She pinched her face and realized that she could feel pain. Pain meant that she was not dreaming. Everything was real. Had she transmigrated back to the modern world? The nurse saw that Xue Fanxin was acting strange, so she asked, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. May I ask what your name is? It¡¯s like this. You and your friend were saved in the lake and sent to the hospital. After being saved, you¡¯re fine, but you still owe the medical fees. You don¡¯t have any identification on you, so we can¡¯t contact your family.¡± ¡°Friend? Where¡¯s my friend?¡± Only then did Xue Fanxin remember Ye Jiushang and asked anxiously. At this moment, she realized that one of her hands was being held tightly. There was another bed beside her bed, and the two beds were very close. On the other bed was Ye Jiushang. However, he was in a coma and even needed oxygen. Xue Fanxin couldn¡¯t care less about herself. She quickly got out of the bed to see Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu¡­¡± Seeing this, the nurse said, ¡°Miss, your friend was heavily injured. He¡¯s bleeding internally and only survived after undergoing a surgery. He still owes the surgery fees. Since you know him, you should know his family, right? Can you contact his family and tell them about his situation? When this gentleman was unconscious, he kept holding onto your hand tightly and couldn¡¯t be separated no matter what, so we could only arrange for him to be by your bed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m his only family member. I¡¯ll be in charge of his surgery fees. Please give me a few days. When the time comes, I¡¯ll definitely pay for the surgery and medical fees.¡± ¡°Alright, then can you leave your name and contact information?¡± ¡°My name is Xue Fanxin. I lost my phone. I¡¯ll buy a new one and give you the contact information.¡± ¡°Alright, have a good rest first.¡± The nurse did some registration tasks and left, not saying much else. The moment the nurse left, Xue Fanxin immediately performed a detailed examination on Ye Jiushang. She even used her spirit energy to check the situation in his body and realized that his injuries were extraordinarily serious. His internal organs were damaged, and the spirit energy in his body was wreaking havoc. His vitality was also severely exhausted. What was worse was that his cultivation level had fallen greatly, and his vitality was still flowing away. The hospital¡¯s equipment could not detect these injuries at all. Xue Fanxin looked at her body and realized that a few storage bags had disappeared. Her clothes had also been changed into hospital clothes. However, her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space could still be used, and everything inside was still there. It was good as long as the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space could be used. Otherwise, it would be difficult. Just as Xue Fanxin was about to take out the golden needles from her space, she remembered that her hand was still being held tightly by Ye Jiushang. Hence, she said gently by his ear, ¡°Ah Jiu, we¡¯re already fine. I¡¯m by your side. Let go of me first. Only then can I treat your injuries.¡± When Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s voice, he slowly let go of her hand, but he was still unconscious. Chapter 741 - 741 Selling Gold for Money (1) 741 Selling Gold for Money (1) Xue Fanxin took out the golden needles from her space and performed acupuncture on Ye Jiushang. She used the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to treat him and she even plucked a few leaves of the Tree of Life from her space and ground them into juice to feed him. After Xue Fanxin¡¯s treatment, Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries had clearly improved, but he was still unconscious. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to treat you. Definitely.¡± Xue Fanxin kissed Ye Jiushang¡¯s forehead gently. She was worried that he would be afraid, so she accompanied him in the ward for most of the day and sorted out the various processes and details. She remembered that the spider lily and the white-haired man in red worked together to possess her and constantly attacked her sea of consciousness. She did not know how to resist and only insisted on working hard to protect her willpower. No matter how painful it was, she would not give up. Later, Ah Jiu arrived in time and fought with Fuyan. She was not too sure what happened after that. She only vaguely heard her master¡¯s voice and felt some void path. She seemed to have heard Fuyan say something about stopping his advancement and burning his blood essence to use a secret technique¡­ It was very dangerous to suddenly stop one¡¯s advancement. At best, one¡¯s spirit energy would be violent, and their cultivation level would decrease greatly. At worst, one¡¯s life would be lost. Ah Jiu must have known that she was in danger, so he forcefully interrupted his advancement and did not hesitate to burn his blood essence to use a secret technique to save her. It was all that damned spider lily and that damned Fuyan. If not for them, Ah Jiu would not have been so heavily injured. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯ll definitely be fine. After you recover, we¡¯ll go back and settle scores with that rotten flower. Also, that bastard called Fuyan. No matter how pitiful they were in the past, in my opinion, they¡¯re extremely hateful. I¡¯ll definitely return this matter tenfold or a hundredfold.¡± Xue Fanxin was angry at the thought of that damned spider lily, and was even angry at her master. If not for her master, how could she have let the spider lily successfully enter her sea of consciousness? She was willing to believe this spider lily because she believed in her master. In the end? ¡°Master, this bastard. When I see him, I¡¯ll definitely pull out his beard.¡± No matter how angry she was, Xue Fanxin did not truly blame her master. After all, her master did not want this to happen, not to mention that he had rushed over to save her at the last moment. ¡°It¡¯s all that spider lily and Fuyan¡¯s fault. One day, I¡¯ll skin them alive. ¡°Ah Jiu, stay in the hospital first. I¡¯m going to sell some things. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have the money to pay for the surgery and medical fees. Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll be back soon, at most half a day.¡± Xue Fanxin calmed Ye Jiushang down and borrowed suitable clothes and shoes from the nurse to wear. She first went to the mall to look at her phone and logged into her WeChat to see if the bank card tied to it was still usable. Based on the time, she had only left the modern world for a few months. As long as no one touched her account, the money in the card should still be there. Just as Xue Fanxin was looking forward to the card on WeChat still being usable, she realized that her bank card and account had been canceled. Actually, this was very normal. After all, she was already a dead person here. She could not use the bank card in her WeChat account or buy a phone. She could only think of another way to find money. In the modern 21st century, it was really difficult to do things without money. However, with her current ability, it was not difficult to get some money. Chapter 742 - 742 Selling Gold for Money (2) 742 Selling Gold for Money (2) Xue Fanxin left the mall and walked towards a street that was specially used to sell gold and silver jewelry. In her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space, there was a pile of gold and silver jewelry and quite a few crystals. Any one of them could be sold for a lot of money. She had plenty of gold and a bunch of Night Pearls, so making money was really not difficult for her. Fortunately, she had transmigrated back to the city she had lived in and was very familiar with this place. Otherwise, it would be another load of trouble. Xue Fanxin came to the street that sold gold and silver jewelry and found a relatively large store. When she entered, she took out a large amount of gold and asked directly, ¡°Owner, how much can this gold be sold for?¡± The owner of the gold store had never seen anyone sell gold like this. Furthermore, they sold such a large amount of gold at once. His eyes lit up and he smiled brightly. ¡°Little girl, such a large amount of gold is at least half a kilogram. Are you sure you want to sell it?¡± ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t buy it, I¡¯ll go to another store. This gold comes from a very good source. You don¡¯t have to worry about it being illegal. However, stores like yours usually don¡¯t ask about the source of the goods, right?¡± The boss originally saw that Xue Fanxin was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl and thought that she was a little girl. However, when he heard her tone, he knew that she was an old fox. He no longer wanted to fool her, and he negotiated seriously. ¡°The price of gold has fallen greatly now. Previously, it even fell by more than 200 yuan. It¡¯s no longer valuable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just tell me how much a gram is.¡± ¡°Let me see how high the content of your gold is first. If it¡¯s pure gold, the price will be higher.¡± ¡°Then take a look.¡± The boss took the gold and appraised it properly. It would have been fine if he had not appraised it, but after appraising it, he was shocked. The content of this gold was extraordinarily high. Its purity was terrifyingly high, more than twice that of the gold sold on the market. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Little girl, the purity of your gold is quite high, but I can buy it for 300 per gram here. I just weighed this gold. It¡¯s a total of 250 grams and 300 per gram. A total of 75,000 yuan. How about that?¡± Xue Fanxin knew that the price the boss offered was quite fair, so she did not say much. She took out a another chunk of gold. ¡°I¡¯ll sell these together.¡± When the boss saw Xue Fanxin take out another chunk of gold, his eyes widened and he smiled even more brightly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. This chunk of gold is also 250 grams. The two chunks of gold add up to 150,000 yuan. I wonder what your account is? On our side¡­¡± ¡°I want cash.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Cash?¡± The boss was a little shocked, but after thinking about it, he did not ask further. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare the cash for you immediately. Wait a moment.¡± An underage girl was selling half a kilogram of gold and wanted the payment to be in cash¡­ It seemed like the source of this gold was not very bright. Who cares? Anyway, as long as they could earn money, it was enough. The gold and silver jewelry stores on their street more or less had some illicit source of goods. This was something everyone knew. Of course, the price of gold here would be a little lower than on the market. Xue Fanxin waited in the store for a while. After about half an hour, the boss prepared 150,000 yuan in cash and placed a black bag in front of Xue Fanxin. ¡°Little girl, count it. There¡¯s 150,000 in here. If there¡¯s no problem, then this deal is done.¡± Xue Fanxin opened the black bag and took a simple look. She did not count in detail and felt that it was enough. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the money. I¡¯ve already given you the gold and received the money. Goodbye.¡± Chapter 743 - 743 A Fat Sheep 743 A Fat Sheep Xue Fanxin left the gold store with her black bag, but just as she left, someone followed her. When Xue Fanxin was selling gold in the gold store, two young men happened to be wandering around. They were originally here to sell gold, but Xue Fanxin came first. Because their supply was improper, they wanted to wait for Xue Fanxin to finish selling before selling. Unexpectedly, what happened later stunned them. A fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl was selling half a kilogram of gold alone¡­ She was simply a fat sheep. It was rare to meet such a fat sheep in hundreds of years, so they naturally had to cherish this opportunity. The owner of the gold store also saw the two young men follow Xue Fanxin out of the store. Although he could not bear to think about what would happen, he did nothing in the end. Such things often happened on their street. There was nothing to be shocked about. If he pitied everyone, would he still need to stay here? All he could do now was pray that the little girl who sold gold would suffer less damage. It did not matter if the money was robbed, but he hoped she would not be raped or sold¡­ The moment Xue Fanxin left the gold store, she knew that someone was following her. Forget about the current her, even in the past, she was not afraid of such a hooligan. Although she was injured and her strength had decreased greatly, she was more than enough to deal with two little thieves. The two men had been secretly following Xue Fanxin. When they saw Xue Fanxin walk into the dead end, they were secretly delighted. If this little girl walked towards a crowded place, they would not dare to attack. If she was in a dead end, not only could they earn a fortune, but they could also enjoy themselves. This was simply profitable. After Xue Fanxin walked into the dead end and confirmed that there was no one nearby, she stopped and waited for the two men behind her to find her. The two men had been happy. When they saw Xue Fanxin stop, they were a little surprised, but they did not think too much about it. They said with a naughty smile, ¡°Little girl, if you¡¯re willing to give the bag in your hand to me and have fun with me, I promise to take you to eat and drink well in the future.¡± ¡°Little girl, be good and give us your bag. Then, we¡¯ll take you to have fun. How about that?¡± Xue Fanxin hooked her finger at the two hooligans in front of her and smiled evilly. ¡°Come here.¡± The two men thought that Xue Fanxin was willing to give them the black bag and wanted to have fun with them, so they ran over eagerly. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really a smart person. There aren¡¯t many smart people like you now.¡± ¡°Little girl, come, come. Give your bag to me.¡± ¡°An obedient little girl is cute. Is it¡­ Ah¡­¡± A man wanted to touch Xue Fanxin¡¯s face, but his finger was broken by Xue Fanxin. He screamed like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. Let go, let go quickly. Ah¡­¡± The other man saw that the situation was wrong and wanted to attack, but he was kicked a few meters away by Xue Fanxin. He fell heavily onto the ground and was in so much pain that he could not even get up. ¡°How dare you come and rob me with this little ability? You¡¯re courting death. Don¡¯t let me see you again in the future, or it won¡¯t be as simple as having your fingers broken.¡± Xue Fanxin kicked the man whose fingers had been broken away again, then turned around and left. If not for her good control of her legs, these two hooligans would have been kicked to death by her. She had just returned to this place and did not want to kill anyone, so she should keep these two hooligans alive. Chapter 744 - 744 Never 744 Never After Xue Fanxin left, the two men lying on the ground were in pain for a long time before they could get up. Both of them felt very miserable. ¡°This little girl is really strong. It looks like she¡¯s quite capable.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have any ability, would she dare to come here alone to sell gold?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We kicked an iron plate this time. We can only admit our bad luck.¡± ¡°Admit what? Go back and tell Boss to take revenge for us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? If Boss finds out that we were beaten up so badly by a little girl, how can we survive in front of him in the future?¡± ¡°You make sense. But I¡¯ll settle this score with that damned girl sooner or later. I¡¯ll send people to investigate properly later and see who this damned girl is. After investigating properly, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. My stomach hurts terribly and my finger is broken. I have to go to the hospital quickly.¡± Xue Fanxin did not care about the revenge of these two hooligans, nor was she afraid of it. With money, she went to the mall to buy two phones. One was for herself, and the other was for Ah Jiu. She also bought some clothes and shoes for herself and Ah Jiu. After shopping briefly, she quickly returned to the hospital. She was actually very worried about leaving Ah Jiu alone in the hospital. If Ah Jiu woke up and did not see her, it would be troublesome. When Xue Fanxin returned, she had just walked through the door of the hospital when the nurse hurriedly ran to look for her. ¡°Miss Xue, you¡¯re finally back. I don¡¯t know what happened when your friend woke up, but whoever approached him, he beat them up very heavily. Several doctors and nurses have already been injured by him. We really had no choice but to call the police, but it was useless even if the police came. He even beat up the police, and more than ten police officers couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Now, even the armed forces have been called¡­¡± ¡°Where is he now? Quickly take me there, or someone might die.¡± What Xue Fanxin was most worried about had still happened. She was very depressed. With such a huge commotion, he would definitely be sent to the detention center. He might even go to jail. The most troublesome thing was that she did not have any identification on her, not even the most basic identification card¡­ When Ye Jiushang woke up, he realized that he was lying in an unfamiliar place. Before he could figure out the situation, a woman in white came over and said some messy things to him. She even wanted to ¡®attack¡¯ him, so he repelled the woman. He had really only waved his hand gently. Unexpectedly, the woman was too weak and could even be sent flying like this. Then, many men and women in white came. They wanted to control him, but in the end, they were all defeated by him. After a while, a group of people in strange clothes came. They wanted to capture him, but they were also sent flying by him. Then, even more people came, making him want to kill someone¡­ However, he clearly remembered that Xin¡¯er had said to him that she wanted to go out for a while and asked him to wait for her here. It was precisely because Xin¡¯er had said that she would wait for her here that he had not killed them. He was worried that killing someone would cause a huge commotion. ¡°Sir, please show your identification. If you attack again, we can only injure or kill you.¡± A policeman pointed a gun at Ye Jiushang and advised and warned him many times. Ye Jiushang did not know what a gun was, but he could tell that it was a weapon. How could he let someone point a weapon at him? Just as Ye Jiushang was about to attack the police officer with the gun, Xue Fanxin¡¯s shout suddenly sounded, ¡°Ah Jiu, no, no. Please don¡¯t.¡± Chapter 745 - 745 Hes an Unregistered Person 745 He¡¯s an Unregistered Person Xue Fanxin rushed to the scene and immediately apologized to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s something wrong with my boyfriend¡¯s head. He strongly rejects strangers. As long as a stranger approaches, he will hit them, so please forgive him. I¡¯ll be responsible for all the harm he caused you. I¡¯ll definitely compensate you. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m sorry. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He doesn¡¯t know that he can¡¯t hit people casually. Ever since he was young, he was used to hitting strangers as long as they approached, so he didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡­¡± Ye Jiushang wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by Xue Fanxin. ¡°Ah Jiu, this is not the place you stayed in the past. You can¡¯t hit anyone casually, or you will be punished by the law. I¡¯ll handle this matter. Stay here and don¡¯t move. You can¡¯t hit anyone again, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Jiushang did not know why Xue Fanxin was so nervous, as if she was very afraid of these people in front of her. However, since she had said so, he would cooperate with her. They were just a group of ordinary people without any cultivation level. Even if he was heavily injured and his strength had decreased greatly, he could casually slap these people to death. However, Xin¡¯er did not seem to want him to kill anyone, so he would not kill them. After Xue Fanxin comforted Ye Jiushang, she cooperated with the police and kept apologizing to them. She also apologized to the doctors and nurses who had been beaten and promised to compensate. ¡°Mr. Policeman, I¡¯m really sorry. Also, I¡¯m really sorry, doctors and nurses. I¡¯ve caused you trouble today. I promise to take good care of him in the future and not let him hurt anyone again.¡± ¡°Miss, please show me your identification and your boyfriend¡¯s identification.¡± The police followed the rules and started taking notes. The injuries this time were neither big nor small. Even if the people in the hospital did not pursue the matter, the police still had to take a statement and leave a record. What Xue Fanxin was most worried about now was identification. Forget about Ah Jiu not having it, even she did not have it. In other words, they were now unregistered. ¡°Mr. Policeman, my boyfriend is an unregistered resident. He just came out of the deep mountains and old forests and has never come into contact with the outside world before. Their ancestors moved to the deep mountains and old forests to live in seclusion at the end of the Ming and early Qing Dynasties. Some time ago, I went on a trip and happened to enter their village. I met him and brought him out, so¡­¡± She had no choice. She could only make up all kinds of stories now. Anyway, it was not a big deal to have an unregistered family. There were quite a few people living in seclusion in the deep mountains and old forests. The police officer was suspicious of Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and continued to ask, ¡°Since he¡¯s an unregistered person and doesn¡¯t have any documents, what about yours?¡± ¡°I lost my ID.¡± ¡°If you lose your identity card, you should know where you¡¯re from, right? What¡¯s your home address?¡± ¡°I am¡­ I am an orphan. I grew up in Sunshine Orphanage. I can contact the director and get her to prove my identity.¡± ¡°Then contact her now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact her now.¡± Xue Fanxin was depressed! She had to create an identity now, or else what happened today would be very difficult. It was fine if it was just one unregistered person, but if it was two unregistered people¡­ what should they do? Forget it. Let¡¯s see if I can contact the director. If I really can¡¯t, I can only stay in the police station. Xue Fanxin remembered the number of the orphanage, so she took out her phone and called. Chapter 746 - 746 Its Her Sister 746 It¡¯s Her Sister The director of Sunshine Orphanage was a woman in her fifties. When she heard the phone in the room ring, she picked it up. ¡°Hello, this is Sunshine Orphanage. Who is this?¡± ¡°Dean, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± When the director heard the person on the phone say that she was Xue Fanxin, she was extremely shocked. She remembered clearly that Xue Fanxin had died a few months ago. She had been killed by an explosion, and her corpse had not been intact. She was already dead. How could she still call her? ¡°Director, I¡¯m Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister, Xue Fanjiu. Cough, cough¡­ I have something to ask of you today. Something happened on my side and I want you to help me prove my identity. Director, please.¡± The more the Director listened, the more confused she became. She had no idea what was going on. When did Xue Fanxin have a younger sister called Xue Fanjiu? No matter what the situation was, since the police guaranteed that this was not a scam, she would make a trip and see who that so-called Xue Fanjiu was. Fanxin was already dead. Why was there still someone pretending to be her younger sister? If anyone dared to cause trouble with the dead, she would not let them off. According to the rules, Ye Jiushang had to be brought to the police station. However, because he was injured and had injuries on his body, coupled with the fact that he had stopped hitting people randomly after Xue Fanxin appeared and was in a good state of mind, the police allowed him to remain in the hospital. At this moment, they were waiting for the director of Sunshine Orphanage to arrive and prove Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity. Xue Fanxin was a little worried, afraid that the director would not understand her intentions when she came. Furthermore, she was indeed a little different from Xue Fanxin. Just their ages were different, but they looked similar. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you have any way to make the director do as I say?¡± Xue Fanxin asked Ye Jiushang in a very, very low voice. Her voice was so low that even she could not hear it. However, Ye Jiushang heard her clearly and replied to her via voice transmission, ¡°Sure. What do you want that director to do?¡± Xue Fanxin was not shocked that Ye Jiushang could hear her. She continued speaking in a very low voice, ¡°Let her say that I am Xue Fanjiu, Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister. For various reasons, I have yet to be registered.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refer to yourself as Lord here, okay?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± After about half an hour, the director of Sunshine Orphanage arrived. The police brought her to see Xue Fanxin. ¡°You¡­¡± The moment the director saw Xue Fanxin, she was extremely shocked. She was shocked by her appearance, but she was certain that the person in front of her was not Xue Fanxin. Just her age was wrong. ¡°Director, she said that she is a child of Sunshine Orphanage. Is that true?¡± the police officer asked. The director was about to answer truthfully, but for some reason, her entire body suddenly trembled. Many things seemed to have drilled into her mind and added quite a lot of information. In a daze, she replied according to the new information in her mind, ¡°She is indeed a child of Sunshine Orphanage. Her name is Xue Fanjiu and she is Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister. You also know about the huge explosion that happened some time ago. One of the victims is her elder sister. This child likes to run to remote places and often disappears. Sometimes, she disappears for months, so I haven¡¯t registered her yet.¡± Hearing the director¡¯s words, the police started to believe Xue Fanxin. They wrote her name: Xue Fanjiu. Seeing that things were going very smoothly, Xue Fanxin heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 747 - 747 The Directors Fault 747 The Director¡¯s Fault The police asked a few more questions about Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity, and the director answered them all. Of course, her answers were answered under Ye Jiushang¡¯s instructions. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re a child of Sunshine Orphanage, you should register as soon as possible. At your age, you should study hard in school. Don¡¯t fall in love at such a young age, or your life will be ruined.¡± The police educated Xue Fanxin properly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go and settle the household register in the next few days. Thank you, Mr. Policeman,¡± Xue Fanxin said with a smile. Thinking of the explosion the director had mentioned just now, she asked, ¡°Mr. Policeman, how did my sister die?¡± She knew very well how she had died, but she did not know how to deal with it. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this. How can you be a younger sister? A few months ago, a terrorist installed a bomb in a certain district. Your sister happened to be in that district at that time, so she was unfortunately bombed to death. After she died, because she had no relatives, her assets were donated to the orphanage.¡± When the police officer said this, he looked at the director and asked solemnly, ¡°Director, since you knew that Xue Fanxin had a younger sister, why didn¡¯t you say anything when you dealt with Xue Fanxin¡¯s inheritance?¡± ¡°Ah? I¡­¡± The director¡¯s mind was in a mess. She felt that her brain was not hers, but that did not seem to be the case. She was very confused. ¡°Officer Luo, about this, I¡­¡± She really did not know how to explain. ¡°Mr. Policeman, don¡¯t blame the director. I was the one who voluntarily donated all of my sister¡¯s assets to the orphanage.¡± Xue Fanxin helped the director step down, not wanting any trouble to arise because of the so-called property problem. Officer Luo snorted coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how your sister died, so what if you know about the assets? However, since you say that you wanted to donate the assets now, I won¡¯t pursue this matter. Director, you have to live up to your conscience, okay? Also, this child is already fifteen or sixteen years old. Why haven¡¯t you registered her? If you were more proactive, would this have become an issue?¡± Clearly, Officer Luo had mistakenly thought that the director wanted to pocket Xue Fanxin¡¯s assets, so she had deliberately hidden this matter. He even thought that the director had not actively handled Xue Fanxin¡¯s household register on purpose. All of this was the director¡¯s fault. In Officer Luo¡¯s eyes, Xue Fanxin was just a teenager who was underage. At most, she would do something rebellious. As for the so-called property problems, she did not understand them at all. Therefore, the director must have been at fault in these incidents. Uh¡­ Director, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Xue Fanxin had no choice but to let the director be misunderstood for the time being and speak up for her. ¡°Mr. Policeman, you¡¯ve really misunderstood the director. When Sister was alive, she already said that if anything happened to her, all her assets would be donated to the orphanage.¡± ¡°You child¡­¡± Officer Luo had been with Xue Fanxin for a while and felt that she was a rare good child. His heart softened a lot, and even his heart softened for Ye Jiushang. This was because in his opinion, Ye Jiushang seemed to be an abnormal person. ¡°Little girl, your boyfriend seems to have violent tendencies. You have to be careful. Also! You¡¯re so young. Don¡¯t talk nonsense about love. You should prioritize your studies. After you settle your household register, quickly find a school to go to, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely register and go to school later.¡± ¡°Child, call me if you have any difficulties.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Alright, alright.¡± ¡°This is my number.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Chapter 748 - 748 Ye Jiu Fanjiu 748 Ye Jiu Fanjiu Officer Luo had been impartial to handling the case, but now he became very enthusiastic. He was like a father teaching his child. The more obedient and sensible Xue Fanxin was, the more he wanted to help this child. When he thought of Xue Fanxin saying that she wanted to bear all the compensation, he was worried for her. A fifteen-year-old girl without parents and an unreliable director. How could she take out this compensation? The more Officer Luo thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. ¡°Little girl, you just said that you wanted to be responsible for the entire compensation. How do you plan to compensate? This is not a small sum. A few people are very seriously injured. You¡¯re basically in charge of the early and late medical fees. Many police officers have also been injured. I can help you take it easy, but¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Luo, thank you for caring about me, but I have a way to get money, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Xue Fanxin could sense that Officer Luo really cared about her, so she called him Uncle Luo. Being called Uncle Luo made Officer Luo very excited. Hearing this, his heart warmed. ¡°You¡¯re so young. Where are you going to get money? You must not do anything stupid or wrong. Uncle Luo will help you with this and see if you can minimize the compensation amount, but it won¡¯t be much less.¡± Xue Fanxin was troubled by this overzealous Officer Luo. Just as she was feeling depressed, Ye Jiushang suddenly said, ¡°When my ancestors went to the deep mountains to live in seclusion, they brought quite a few gold and silver accessories. Now, I¡¯m the only one left. When Jiu¡¯er brought me out of the deep mountains, I brought those gold and silver accessories with me. I wonder if I can sell them for money as compensation?¡± Ye Jiushang was about to take something out of his interspatial ring, but he was stopped by Xue Fanxin. ¡°Ah Jiu, are you really planning to sell those things? Those are things left behind by your ancestors. They¡¯re antiques and are very valuable.¡± ¡°I was the one who injured them, so I¡¯ll naturally pay for it. There¡¯s no point in me keeping those things. Why don¡¯t I sell them? I just came out of the deep mountains. Many places need money. This is the best solution now.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, we¡¯ll take it out and sell it tomorrow.¡± Xue Fanxin had a hidden meaning in her words. As she spoke, she even winked at Ye Jiushang. Although Ye Jiushang did not know what was going on, he still did as Xue Fanxin said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it and sell it tomorrow.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled at Ye Jiushang in satisfaction and praised him. Then, she turned to Officer Luo and said, ¡°Uncle Luo, as long as we sell those gold and silver jewelry, we should have enough money to compensate.¡± ¡°Can those gold and silver jewelry really be sold for so much money?¡± Officer Luo felt that something was wrong, but when he thought of how the young man in front of him had come from the deep mountains and old forests, some antiques left behind by his ancestors were not rare, so he asked, ¡°Young man, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ye Jiu.¡± ¡°Ye Jiu, Fanjiu, your names are really interesting. Alright, I¡¯ll count the compensation for you later. Let¡¯s see when the time comes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Luo.¡± ¡°Children these days are really¡­ Sigh¡­¡± Officer Luo sighed and left. When he walked out of the ward, he could not help but turn back to look, imagining Xue Fanxin¡¯s obedient and cute appearance. If his daughter was still alive, she would be this old now. Chapter 749 - 749 Willing to Be Foolish 749 Willing to Be Foolish After Officer Luo left, the director of the Sunshine Orphanage also left. When she walked out of the hospital, she was still in a daze. She felt that her brain was not hers, but it was hers. ¡°Xue Fanxin, Xue Fanjiu¡­ ¡°Xue Fanjiu is Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister, younger sister¡­¡± The director¡¯s memory had been changed, so she was in a daze and had a confused feeling. After struggling for most of the day, Xue Fanxin was finally done. Fortunately, there was a warm-hearted Officer Luo. Otherwise, she and Ah Jiu would have to make a trip to the station today. They might even be detained and imprisoned. ¡°Ah Jiu, fortunately, you didn¡¯t kill anyone. Otherwise, what happened today would definitely be very difficult to deal with. You have to remember that you can¡¯t casually kill people in this place. Also, there are no cultivators here, no spirit energy, and no so-called storage bag or interspatial ring. Therefore, in front of others, you can¡¯t casually use spirit energy and interspatial ring, okay?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Jiushang had long guessed this, but he was still very unfamiliar with this place. ¡°Xin¡¯er, is this where you used to live?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! This is Earth, a world dominated by technology and civilization. Human life runs through all kinds of technology. Civilization and peace are the priority between people and countries. Of course, there are also some people and things that can¡¯t be seen in the light. I¡¯ll tell you slowly in the future. You just have to remember now that you can¡¯t casually hit people, let alone kill people. You can¡¯t casually use spirit energy and interspatial rings. You can¡¯t call yourself a lord, you can¡¯t¡­¡± When Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, his face darkened¡­ This place was really troublesome. However, he was quite interested in that so-called technology. ¡°Xin¡¯er, whatever you say. I¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you. How are your injuries?¡± Ye Jiushang asked and had already started to examine Xue Fanxin. When he realized that her sea of consciousness was heavily injured, he was immediately unable to restrain his anger. ¡°They actually dare to hurt you to this extent. I¡¯ll definitely make them pay a hundred or a thousand times the price. I won¡¯t stop until the Demon Domain is razed to the ground.¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­ Have you forgotten what I just said? Remember,¡± Xue Fanxin emphasized again. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll remember. Your sea of consciousness is severely damaged, but it¡¯s healing on its own. It won¡¯t be long before you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. On the other hand, your injuries are much more serious than mine. Ah Jiu, you¡¯re really stupid. For me, you forcefully interrupted your advancement and burned your blood essence to use a secret technique. Do you know how serious the consequences are? Your meridians are very heavily damaged, your vitality is flowing out, and your cultivation level has decreased greatly. I¡­¡± At this point, Xue Fanxin cried with heartache. ¡°Silly girl, I¡­ I¡¯m fine now, right? Don¡¯t cry, or my heart will ache. My injuries are not a problem. My meridians can be healed, my vitality can be regenerated, and my cultivation level can be cultivated again, but there is only one of you.¡± Ye Jiushang wiped the tears on Xue Fanxin¡¯s face and comforted her. No matter how serious his injuries were, as long as the person he loved was fine, it was worth it. Xue Fanxin pounced into Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re really, really stupid.¡± ¡°For you, I¡¯m willing to be foolish.¡± ¡°You have a glib tongue.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m glib-tongued. Xin¡¯er, tell me more about this place. I want to know more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 750 - 750 Its Called Cash 750 It¡¯s Called Cash Xue Fanxin spent most of the day telling Ye Jiushang everything that had happened on Earth. However, this was something that could not be finished. Therefore, she could only choose things that were important and noteworthy. ¡°Ah Jiu, this is the phone I bought for you for communication. I¡¯ll teach you to use it, but you have to learn to recognize numbers first.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s learning ability was very strong. No matter how complicated it was, he would learn it after saying it once. In less than half an hour, he had basically mastered the use of his phone. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this thing called a phone is a communication tool here? Although it¡¯s not as convenient as the Spirit Butterfly, it¡¯s widespread. Even the most ordinary person can use it. It¡¯s very good.¡± Although the spirit butterfly or other spirit art communication methods were more convenient, they were not something ordinary people could use. In comparison, this phone had the advantage. ¡°On Earth, everyone has a phone. Some people even have a few. Not only are phones communication tools, but they are also wallets. As long as you store the money in them and go out, you can just take a phone! Speaking of money, we really lack money now.¡± Xue Fanxin took out the black bag from her space and opened it in front of Ye Jiushang. Ye Jiushang took out a stack of hundred-yuan notes from the bag. ¡°These are the banknotes you use here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called cash, not banknotes. To put it simply, it¡¯s money. I went to a gold store previously and sold two chunks of gold in exchange for this 150,000. Initially, 150,000 was enough for us to resolve any problems, but you just had to hurt people. All kinds of compensation must be no less than a million. I¡¯m afraid a million is not enough, so we can only sell gold again.¡± Xue Fanxin said it with a gloomy tone, but she did not feel anything. She had plenty of gold. Her space was filled with countless Night Pearls, all kinds of priceless jewelry, and crystals. If she was short of money, she could casually take out any one of them to sell for a lot of money. ¡°Is the gold in your place valuable?¡± Ye Jiushang asked indifferently, his words filled with disdain. Gold was worthless to him. It could not be used for cultivation and was not a good material for refining artifacts. Therefore, he had never taken gold seriously, nor would he carry it with him. However, he remembered that his little consort had plundered quite a lot of gold and silver in the Nanling Empire. She had also dug up quite a few pieces of gold and Night Pearls in the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. Xue Fanxin was not worried about money. Instead, she took out other things, all of which were clothes and shoes. ¡°Ah Jiu, these are the clothes I bought for you. Change into them first. I¡¯ll take you to the mall to buy what you like later. And your hair¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my hair?¡± Although Ye Jiushang was asking, he already understood something. The people he had seen before, especially the men, all had short hair. No man had long hair like his. In other words, the men here did not have hair. Did he have to cut his hair? Ye Jiushang rejected this and did not want to cut his hair. Xue Fanxin could tell what Ye Jiushang was thinking at a glance. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to cut your hair. I¡¯ll help you style it. I¡¯ll buy a wig later and you can cover it! Very few men have long hair in this place. Of course, it¡¯s not impossible. Those men in art prefer to have long hair.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll do art.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Chapter 751 - 751 This Is a Photo 751 This Is a Photo Ye Jiushang changed into the clothes Xue Fanxin had given him. Initially, he was completely unfamiliar with such clothes. However, when he recalled the clothes of the people he had seen, he studied them briefly and put them on. Xue Fanxin waited outside. After Ye Jiushang was dressed, she came in to comb his hair. Her Ah Jiu was perfect. He had no flaws. No matter what he wore or how he styled his hair, he was so handsome. ¡°Ah Jiu, I guarantee that as long as you walk on the streets, you will definitely charm thousands of young women.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want that, I can use an illusion technique. No one can see my face clearly.¡± Ye Jiushang also knew that his looks were too outstanding. In the past, he had often used illusion techniques to reduce trouble. ¡°Forget it. Try not to use spirit energy or spirit arts here. You can¡¯t use illusions either. Who cares! I have such an outstanding boyfriend. Of course I have to take you out to show off. Hiding you forever is not a solution. Come, come, let¡¯s take a photo.¡± Xue Fanxin pulled Ye Jiushang over and took a selfie with him before using it as a screensaver. Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s phone screen and realized that there were portraits of the two of them on it. He said in surprise, ¡°This phone is really powerful. It can draw our portraits in such a short time, and it¡¯s so realistic.¡± ¡°What portrait? This is a photograph. It was taken directly, not drawn. Come, I¡¯ll show you how to use it. Not just a photograph, but a video.¡± Xue Fanxin spent some time teaching Ye Jiushang the other functions of his phone. After finishing, she packed up her things briefly and went to settle the discharge procedures. At the same time, she paid for the medical fees and surgery. As for the compensation, she would wait for the police to deal with it. After leaving the hospital, Xue Fanxin casually called a taxi to Sunshine Orphanage. Ye Jiushang followed Xue Fanxin into the car. He was very curious about this so-called car. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this car¡­¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll tell you about this later. Anyway, you just have to follow me. Let¡¯s go to Sunshine Orphanage first and get the director to give us a certificate before going to apply for a household register and identification. Without a household register and identification here, it¡¯s difficult to do anything.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to say anything strange in front of the taxi driver, lest she be looked at differently. However, all of this was not important. Just let nature take its course. After the taxi driver sent Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang to Sunshine Orphanage, he took the money and left. However, he only drove the car to the side and stopped. Then, he secretly observed Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. Then, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, Brother Fei, I¡¯ve found the girl you¡¯re looking for. She¡¯s at Sunshine Orphanage now.¡± ¡°Really? Keep an eye on her first. I¡¯ll find someone immediately. I must teach her a lesson today.¡± ¡°Brother Fei, she¡¯s not alone. There¡¯s a man beside her.¡± ¡°Who cares what man he is? I¡¯ll bring dozens of people later and cripple them all. How dare they break my fingers? I¡¯ll break all their bones today. Watch them closely and don¡¯t let them escape.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely keep a close eye on them.¡± The taxi driver hung up the phone and sat in the car, staring at the door of Sunshine Orphanage, waiting for Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang to come out. Not long ago, Brother Fei had sent a message to them to find a little girl. He had not taken this matter to heart at first. After all, it was really not easy to find someone. Unexpectedly, that girl had come knocking on his door. How could he miss such a good thing? Chapter 752 - 752 Adopt You Guys 752 Adopt You Guys Xue Fanxin brought Ye Jiushang to Sunshine Orphanage, the place she had grown up in. She had always thought that she was a child abandoned by her parents. Although she did not blame anyone, every time she saw other children being doted on by their parents, she would be very envious. However, she already knew her background and knew that she was not a child abandoned by her parents. Therefore, when she returned to the orphanage again, she no longer felt abandoned. She looked at the children playing in the courtyard and hoped that they could be adopted by a good family. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this is the place you grew up in?¡± From the moment Ye Jiushang entered the orphanage, he had observed his surroundings very seriously. He could guess what kind of place this was. An orphanage¡­ As the name suggested, it was probably a place for orphans. A child who had grown up without the love and care of her parents must have had a hard time growing up. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is where I grew up. If no one adopted the children in the orphanage before they were ten years old, it would be very difficult for them to get adopted later. Perhaps it¡¯s because I was too naughty that no one had ever come to adopt me. Initially, a couple wanted to adopt me, but when they were doing the procedures, they suddenly changed their minds and adopted another child.¡± Speaking of this past, Xue Fanxin was a little disappointed, but it was only a little. Ye Jiushang could tell at a glance that something was wrong and guessed a little. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for that couple to suddenly change their minds, so something must have happened when they were doing the procedures.¡± ¡°Something did happen, but that¡¯s already in the past. I don¡¯t want to mention it anymore. Let¡¯s go and get a certificate from the director and go to the police station to apply for a household register and identity card.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to say it, so Ye Jiushang did not ask and followed her. ¡°Director, I want¡­¡± Xue Fanxin found the director¡¯s office with familiarity. In the past, she had run in without even knocking. Unexpectedly, after entering, she realized that there was someone inside and was immediately embarrassed. ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you had a guest here. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± When the director saw Xue Fanxin, her head was a little confused, but her thoughts were still very clear. She said with a smile, ¡°Fanjiu, you¡¯re here! I know why you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve already helped you settle the things. They¡¯re all here. Take this information to the police station and you should be able to successfully settle the household register.¡± Xue Fanxin took the information from the director and looked at it briefly before putting it away. ¡°Director, thank you! But I have something else I want to ask you for help with. You know my boyfriend¡¯s situation too. Why don¡¯t you get him a document and treat him as a child who grew up in Sunshine Orphanage? How about letting him settle down?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The director was about to hesitate, but for some reason, her mind suddenly paused, as if something had been stuffed into it, but also as if there was nothing. She said, according to the information in her mind, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give him an identity certificate.¡± ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± At this moment, the person sitting in the director¡¯s office suddenly said, ¡°Director, are these two children from Sunshine Orphanage?¡± ¡°Yes, but their situation is a little special,¡± the director replied as she wrote up Ye Jiushang¡¯s certificate. Not before long, the certificate was complete and she handed it to Xue Fanxin. ¡°This is his certificate. Help him register.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you so much, Director. Director, you should have something to do. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Bye.¡± Xue Fanxin got what she wanted and greeted him before leaving with Ye Jiushang. Unexpectedly, just as they were about to leave, the person in the office said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to adopt the two of you. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to come with me?¡± Chapter 753 - 753 I Dont Care 753 I Don¡¯t Care Basically, no one in the orphanage would be willing to adopt children after they were ten years old. The older they were, the stronger their independence. Their personalities and emotional attachments had basically been set in stone. The later nurturing would not change them much. The current Xue Fanxin looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old to outsiders, while Ye Jiushang was about twenty years old. At this age, she could live independently and did not need to be adopted anymore. Therefore, when the person in the office proposed to adopt Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, not only were the two of them shocked, but even the director of Sunshine Orphanage was very shocked. ¡°Old Master He, the two of them are a little old and can already live independently, especially Ye Jiu. He¡¯s an adult and doesn¡¯t need to be adopted anymore. Of course, if they¡¯re willing, I have no objections.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Before Mr. He could ask, Xue Fanxin rejected him bluntly. ¡°We¡¯re unwilling. Sir, if you really want to adopt a child, then find a suitable one. We¡¯re not suitable. Although I¡¯m still underage, I¡¯m almost legal, and my boyfriend is already an adult, so we¡¯re really not suitable.¡± At this moment, a young man in a checkered suit standing beside Mr. He said, ¡°It¡¯s your honor that our Old Master He is willing to adopt you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Old Master He also said, ¡°Little girl, do you know how many people wish to become my child? Now, as long as you nod your head, you can immediately become a rich missy and a high-class socialite.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Xue Fanxin said indifferently. She really did not care at all. Be it in the Nanling Empire, the Heavenly Saint Empire, or the Ye Dynasty, she was either a rich missy or a noble Ninth Imperial Consort. Therefore, she really did not care about becoming some rich missy, because she was a rich missy to begin with. Xue Fanxin¡¯s repeated rejections made Mr. He very displeased. His expression turned extremely ugly as he said coldly, ¡°Do you really not know what¡¯s good for you?¡± ¡°We just don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for us. So what? Anyone with eyes can tell that you don¡¯t really want to adopt a child, but you have another motive. I won¡¯t expose you. I just want to give you some face. Don¡¯t be shameless.¡± ¡°Little girl, how dare you speak to Old Master He like this?¡± The man beside Mr. He reprimanded again. ¡°I only rejected his adoption. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When the director of the Sunshine Orphanage saw that the situation was not right, she quickly came out to mediate. ¡°Old Master He, since this child is unwilling, why don¡¯t you find someone else? After all, she¡¯s already old. It¡¯s indeed not suitable for her to be adopted.¡± Old Master He ignored the director of the orphanage, but his anger was not so great anymore. He calmed down a little and looked at Ye Jiushang. He asked with a little kindness, ¡°If she¡¯s unwilling, I wonder if you¡¯re willing? If you¡¯re willing to join my He family and be my grandson, you¡¯ll be the heir to the He Corporation in the future. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to find an heir. From the first time I saw you, I felt that you were an outstanding child and worth nurturing.¡± Would the dignified Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace, the Ninth Imperial Uncle of the Ye Dynasty, be someone¡¯s grandson? Xue Fanxin felt that the so-called Old Master He was a little ridiculous, but she had to admit that his taste was really good. Ah Jiu was indeed very outstanding. Unfortunately, they were not interested in the so-called He Corporation. Chapter 754 - 754 So Outstanding 754 So Outstanding Old Master He had said a lot of convincing words. If it were anyone else, they would have long been tempted. However, Ye Jiushang was not an ordinary person, so he rejected him very decisively. ¡°No.¡± No¡­ The cold word made Old Master He¡¯s heart feel cold. For some reason, after being rejected this time, he did not even have the courage to speak again. He felt an invisible pressure that made it difficult for him to breathe. ¡°Old Master He, we still have something to do, so we won¡¯t disturb you. Goodbye,¡± Xue Fanxin said politely and left with Ye Jiushang. After Ye Jiushang left, Old Master He felt much more relaxed. However, a thought that he was unwilling to give up easily arose in his heart. Hence, he asked, ¡°Director, these two children are so outstanding. Why hasn¡¯t anyone adopted them yet?¡± ¡°Old Master He, I¡¯ve already said that their situation is a little special. That girl is Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister. Her name is Xue Fanjiu. Although she is a child of the Sunshine Orphanage, she is rarely in the courtyard and always runs out. That young man is called Ye Jiu. He is a child who has just come out of the deep mountains and old forests. He doesn¡¯t even have a household register. I heard from Fanjiu that Ye Jiu¡¯s ancestors hid in the deep mountains at the end of the Ming and early Qing Dynasties and never interacted with the outside world, so they don¡¯t know much about the outside world.¡± The director told Old Master He everything she knew. There were some things that even she could not understand. Why was her impression of Xue Fanjiu so blurry? If Xue Fanjiu was really Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister, she should have remembered her clearly. Forget it, forget it. Perhaps Fanxin had not let her know about this, that was why her impression was so blurry. ¡°A child who has just come out of the deep mountains and old forests¡­ Interesting, interesting. Not only is this child good-looking, but he also has a different temperament. That is an aura that only successful people or people who stand in high positions have. If he is really a child who has just come out of the deep mountains and old forests, then¡­¡± Old Master He did not continue, but stood up and walked out. The director asked anxiously, ¡°Old Master He, aren¡¯t you going to choose a child to adopt?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up on him yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Director, we¡¯ll talk about the adoption later. Don¡¯t worry. Even if I didn¡¯t adopt the child from here, I¡¯ll still sponsor the orphanage.¡± Old Master He didn¡¯t say much to the director and left. When he walked out of the director¡¯s office, he said to the person beside him, ¡°Little Liu, investigate those two children immediately, especially that Ye Jiu. I want to know his detailed information. Also, send people to keep an eye on them and keep an eye on their whereabouts at all times.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master He.¡± After Xiao Liu replied to Old Master He, he thought for a moment and could not help but ask, ¡°Old Master He, do you really plan to let an outsider inherit the He Corporation? I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for Young Master to agree. After all, he is the legal heir to the He Corporation.¡± ¡°Even if I have to donate all the assets of the He Corporation, I won¡¯t let that unfilial son inherit them.¡± ¡°There are already quite a few shareholders in the company who support him as the chairman. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know the dirty dealings between those old fellows and that unfilial son. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯m angry just talking about it. Just do what I told you to do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Little Liu nodded in response, he took out his phone and sent out the recording. Then, he smiled sinisterly. Chapter 755 - 755 As Long As Youre Happy 755 As Long As You¡¯re Happy After Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang came out of the Sunshine Orphanage, they went to the police station to apply for household registration and identity cards. Because of Ye Jiushang¡¯s hair, there was a small incident when they were applying for identity cards. Helpless, Xue Fanxin could only take Ye Jiushang out of the police station under the pretense of cutting his hair. Then, she went to a deserted place and got him to change his hair with an illusion before going back to take photos. After struggling for most of the day, she had finally resolved the problem of the household registration. She had also registered her identity card and now had a temporary identity card to use. With a household register and identity card, everything was much more convenient. It was already late when they left the police station. The sky was about to turn dark, but they had no place to stay. ¡°All my assets have been donated, and my house should be gone. Therefore, I have to think of a way to resolve the accommodation problem. Let¡¯s go and find a hotel to stay in for the time being. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be staying here, so we don¡¯t have to think too much about it for the time being. Just treat it as a trip to Earth. I¡¯ll take you to play around.¡± Xue Fanxin held Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand and led him slowly along the streets, not worried about whether they could return at all. She was indeed not worried, because she had a strong feeling that going back was inevitable. It was just a matter of time. It was rare for her to come back, so she naturally had to play to her heart¡¯s content. As for Little Lei and the little white tiger¡­ She believed that those two old fellows would take care of them for a while. ¡°Ah Jiu, I haven¡¯t eaten ice cream in a long time. Let¡¯s go eat ice cream.¡± Xue Fanxin passed by an ice cream shop and suddenly stopped in her tracks. She took a few looks and before Ye Jiushang could respond, she pulled him into the ice cream shop. Ye Jiushang let Xue Fanxin pull him along. Seeing that the little person in front of him was so excited, he only smiled dotingly. He would let her do whatever she wanted, as long as she was happy. ¡°Ah Jiu, what flavor of ice cream do you like to eat? Oh right, you don¡¯t know what ice cream is, so I¡¯ll order some for you. After you taste it, you¡¯ll know what flavor you like.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Jiushang had no objections. His gaze had always been on Xue Fanxin and had never left her. It was as if there was only the person in front of him in his world and nothing else. When Ye Jiushang was pulled into the ice cream shop by Xue Fanxin, his outstanding appearance and noble temperament immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the shop. A few young girls had been staring at him, without hiding the fact they were staring straight at him. All of them were infatuated. ¡°Miaoyan, that person is so handsome! He¡¯s simply charming.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really charming. Miaoyan, if you don¡¯t like him, then I want¡­¡± Guan Miaoyan was also staring at Ye Jiushang, her eyes shining with admiration. When she heard that someone wanted to snatch him from her, she immediately warned them, ¡°You¡¯d best put away this thought.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll put it away. As long as it¡¯s someone you like Miaoyan, how would we dare to snatch him from you? We can¡¯t win. You¡¯re so outstanding. Any man will choose you, not me.¡± ¡°Miaoyan, could the girl beside that man be his girlfriend? If he has a girlfriend, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. How can she compare to our Miaoyan? As long as Miaoyan stands there, she can surpass that little girl in minutes, right, Miaoyan?¡± Guan Miaoyan did not listen to her friends¡¯ nonsense. She picked up her ice cream and walked towards Ye Jiushang. Chapter 756 - 756 Have Some Character 756 Have Some Character Guan Miaoyan came to Ye Jiushang¡¯s side and said in a arrogant tone, ¡°I wonder if I can sit here?¡± Ye Jiushang was very displeased when Guan Miaoyan approached. When he heard her speak, he was even more displeased. However, before she could respond, Guan Miaoyan wanted to sit down. How could he let her have her way? A faint purple light flew out from under the table and cut off the foot of a chair. Guan Miaoyan did not wait for Ye Jiushang¡¯s permission and sat on the chair beside him. In the end, it was a tragedy¡­ Crack, crack, crack¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± When Guan Miaoyan sat on the chair, for some reason, it suddenly collapsed. Because of her unstable center of gravity, she fell to the ground and threw all the ice cream in her hand on herself, making her look miserable. When the people in the ice cream shop saw Guan Miaoyan¡¯s ugly expression, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Young Miss of the Guan family, Guan Miaoyan? How did she become like this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how handsome the man sitting beside her is? Guan Miaoyan actually liked him and wanted to go over and hit on him, but in the end¡­ she started off badly.¡± ¡°But to be honest, that man is indeed very handsome.¡± Xue Fanxin naturally knew Guan Miaoyan¡¯s intentions and knew that Ye Jiushang had secretly done something to the chair. However, she ignored this and picked up her ice cream to sit at another table. ¡°Ah Jiu, let¡¯s change seats.¡± Ye Jiushang stood up and left with Xue Fanxin. From the beginning to the end, he did not even look at Guan Miaoyan. He treated her as if she did not exist and went wherever Xue Fanxin went. Although Guan Miaoyan had fallen into a sorry state, she had been waiting for Ye Jiushang to help her like a gentleman. After all, no man would sit back and do nothing when he encountered such a thing, let alone the fact that the person in a sticky situation was her. However, things did not develop as she had thought. Not only did the gentleman she had been waiting for not save her, but he did not even look at her and completely ignored her existence. Why was this happening? Guan Miaoyan exploded in anger. She stood up and walked over to Ye Jiushang aggressively to question him. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I fell?¡± ¡°What has it got to do with me?¡± Ye Jiushang asked impatiently. If not for Xue Fanxin¡¯s repeated reminders that he could not casually beat people up or kill people in this place, he would have long sent this woman flying. The words ¡®what has it got to do with me¡¯ made Guan Miaoyan speechless. However, she admired Ye Jiushang more and more and became more possessive. Initially, she was very angry, but she was suddenly not angry at all. She smiled and said, ¡°My name is Guan Miaoyan, the Miss of the Guan family. You¡¯re not bad, unlike those men who curry favor with me every time they see me. I now announce that you are the man I, Guan Miaoyan, have taken a fancy to. Whoever dares to snatch you from me will be going against me and the Guan family.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Do you think I don¡¯t exist?¡± Xue Fanxin really could not stand it anymore. She first spoke to make her presence known, and then mocked her. ¡°Miss Guan, please don¡¯t poach my boyfriend in front of me, okay? Even if you want to snatch a man, please have some manners. Don¡¯t make people think that you¡¯re crazy about men.¡± ¡°Little girl, I advise you to go home obediently. You¡¯re still young and not suitable to be in a relationship.¡± Guan Miaoyan did not take Xue Fanxin seriously at all and only treated her as a little girl. How capable could a little girl who was still underage be? As long as she was willing, she could easily snatch this man away. Chapter 757 - 757 Face It Bravely 757 Face It Bravely Xue Fanxin was used to seeing self-righteous heiresses like Guan Miaoyan. She really could not be bothered to waste time with her. She finished the ice cream in her hand in two or three bites and went to leave. ¡°Ah Jiu, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste time with such uncultured people.¡± ¡°Who did you say was uncultured? You¡­¡± Guan Miaoyan was enraged by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. She could not care less about her image and only wanted to vent her anger for herself. She also wanted to keep the man she liked, but unexpectedly, when she chased after him out of the ice cream shop, he had already disappeared. Strange, she had clearly followed these two people out and she had followed them the moment they came out. How could she have lost them? No matter how fast these two people walked, it was impossible for them to disappear the moment they left. Guan Miaoyan stood outside the ice cream shop and looked at the crowd coming and going. She could not find Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. No man had ever rejected her like this. If she met these two people again, she would not let them off. The woman had to be taught a lesson ruthlessly, and the man had to bow down to her. Xue Fanxin did not want to tangle with Guan Miaoyan anymore, so after leaving the ice cream shop, she used a little spirit technique and sped up her departure. She only stopped after she was far away. Then, she looked at the person beside her angrily and said frustratedly, ¡°Ah Jiu, your charm is too great. There are a bunch of peach blossoms everywhere you go.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to encounter such a thing again, I¡¯ll use an illusion¡­¡± Before Ye Jiushang could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Xue Fanxin. ¡°No, forget it. Just now, in order to escape from Guan Miaoyan, we already used a spirit technique. In this place, we should try our best not to use spirit energy, or we¡¯ll cause trouble. As for your problem with women, I¡¯ve long figured it out. Evading is not the solution. I have to face it bravely. In the future, if anyone dares to have designs on you, I¡¯ll kill them.¡± There were always some self-righteous and overconfident women who came to snatch Ah Jiu from her. There were a bunch in the Tongxuan Continent and definitely a bunch on Earth, so she had to be prepared to fight. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to deal with this problem in the future. I won¡¯t let them cause trouble for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t take this small trouble to heart. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost dark. Let¡¯s find a place to stay first.¡± Xue Fanxin pulled Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand and walked towards the streets. Suddenly, a group of people on motorcycles surrounded them. Those people all looked like hooligans and deliberately revealed their tattoos to highlight their ferocity. This was originally a relatively remote side street. Normally, there were not many people, so when the people around them saw that the situation was wrong, they ran, afraid that they would cause trouble. The group of motorcyclists formed a circle and trapped Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang in the middle. They kept stepping on the accelerator and making rumbling sounds to increase their aura. After a while, another motorcycle came over and a person got off of the back seat of the motorcycle. That person¡¯s hand was bandaged. When he saw Xue Fanxin, he scolded her angrily, ¡°Stupid b*tch, I¡¯m going to cripple you today.¡± ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really bold. You actually dare to break our Brother Fei¡¯s finger. If you kneel down and beg for mercy now and have fun with us brothers, I might plead with Brother Fei and let you suffer less.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re right. Little girl, I advise you to quickly kneel down and beg for mercy.¡± Chapter 758 - 758 Only Using Fists and Feet 758 Only Using Fists and Feet Xue Fanxin recognized at a glance that the people who had come to cause trouble for her were the two hooligans who had wanted to rob her today. However, she had never expected this hooligan to find her so quickly. His efficiency was extraordinary. But so what? Since these people were courting death, she would fulfill their wishes. ¡°Ah Jiu, as long as no one is killed, you can do whatever you want. Remember, you can¡¯t use spirit energy. You can only use punches and kicks.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded gently. He had never taken these people seriously. If he could kill people, these people would have long gone to see the King of Hell, especially those who spoke badly. After Xue Fanxin reminded Ye Jiushang, she started to stretch her body and smiled coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes. I¡¯ll just treat it as stretching my muscles.¡± ¡°Stupid b*tch, I know you can fight, but don¡¯t you know that two fists can¡¯t defeat four hands? Go, teach this stupid b*tch a lesson¡­ Ah¡­¡± Before Brother Fei could finish speaking, he was sent flying by a punch. All his teeth had been knocked out. He flipped 360 degrees in the air a few times and finally fell heavily onto the ground, unable to move at all. The others were all looking at Brother Fei who had been sent flying in a daze. Seeing that Brother Fei had been beaten up so miserably, they started to feel frightened. But before they could react, they had also been sent flying. In less than five seconds, dozens of people were lying on the ground crying out miserably. One was more miserable than the other. That person called Brother Fei was the most miserable. They had no idea how they had been defeated. They did not even know how the other party had attacked. The punches and kicks were too fast, so fast that one could not even see them clearly. Ye Jiushang did as Xue Fanxin said. Without using spirit energy, he only used his fists and feet to send Brother Fei flying with a punch and knock out all his teeth. Then, he knocked out the others in a few moves. If he used spirit energy, he could casually wave his hand and kill these people instantly. Xue Fanxin originally wanted to show off her skills, but unexpectedly, she did not even have a chance to attack. She shrugged speechlessly and kicked someone away from her feet. She came in front of Brother Fei and squatted down to look at him. She smiled evilly and said, ¡°You said that you wanted to cripple me today. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the ability, so the person who will be crippled in the end is you.¡± Brother Fei looked at Xue Fanxin as if she was a monster and was quite frightened. However, his entire body hurt terribly. All his teeth had already fallen out, and his mouth was filled with blood. He could not speak at all. At this moment, he was filled with regret. Why had he provoked this little girl for no reason? He had already been taught a lesson once. Why was he still so stupid to cause trouble for her again? ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again, or it won¡¯t be as simple as losing a few teeth. You¡¯ll lose your life, okay?¡± Brother Fei could not speak. Because he was too afraid, no matter what Xue Fanxin said, he nodded vigorously and swore in his heart that he would never dare to provoke this ¡®little girl¡¯ again. These two people were too good at fighting. ¡°I think you¡¯ll learn to be obedient this time, so I¡¯ll reluctantly let you off. If there¡¯s a next time¡­¡± Xue Fanxin revealed a very evil smile to Brother Fei. Even if she did not say anything, that smile alone was enough to scare people to death. Brother Fei was quite frightened and kept nodding vigorously. When he stopped and looked up, he realized that the person in front of him had long disappeared. Chapter 759 - 759 Not Interested 759 Not Interested Xue Fanxin left the battle scene with Ye Jiushang. After walking far away, she said, ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t fight so quickly in the future. That¡¯s very unscientific. Try to slow down.¡± ¡°What is science?¡± Ye Jiushang asked very seriously. He tried his best to understand the so-called science, but he could not understand it no matter what. Science¡­ What was that? ¡°Science is, it¡¯s¡­¡± For a moment, Xue Fanxin really did not know how to explain the word science. Just as she was thinking about what to say, a red Ferrari suddenly stopped beside them and a young man in fashionable clothes got out of the car. The man got out of the car and took off his sunglasses. He said with a smile, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re interested in being bodyguards. Of course, with your skills, the price is definitely a beautiful number.¡± He had accidentally seen these two people easily fight dozens of local hooligans. Although he had not seen how these two people attacked, he was certain that their skills were extraordinary. Because of this, he had risked everything to chase after them. He only hoped to invite these two people to be his bodyguards. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Xue Fanxin rejected without hesitation. Then, she pulled Ye Jiushang away. However, the man ran to the space in front of them to block the way and tried his best to persuade them to stay. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. Let me finish! It¡¯s like this. I want to invite the two of you to be my bodyguards. The remuneration will be calculated by the day. I¡¯ll cover all the other things such as food, clothing, accommodation, and various fees. As for the remuneration, it¡¯ll be 100,000 a day. How about that?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you think the remuneration is too little, we can still discuss it. As long as you¡¯re willing to be my bodyguards, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re not interested in being your bodyguards, so please move aside.¡± ¡°Are you really not going to consider it? You can feel free to mention the remuneration. I¡¯ll definitely try my best to satisfy you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t consider it.¡± Xue Fanxin was indifferent to the man¡¯s offer and left with Ye Jiushang. The man originally wanted to chase after Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang and continue pestering them, but he realized that he was in a relatively remote place. There were very few pedestrians in the surroundings, and there was almost no one around. In a panic, he quickly returned to his car and wanted to drive to a safe place. Unexpectedly, as soon as he got into the car, someone stabbed him with a knife from behind. If he had not reacted quickly enough and dodged the moving knife, he would have died long ago. ¡°Help! Help!¡± After the man got out of the car, he shouted loudly and ran towards Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. But at this moment, with a bang, someone fired in the dark. The shot did not hit the man but the bullet passed in front of the man¡¯s eyes and hit the wall beside him. The man was quite frightened by the bullet and continued to run forward in a panic. Seeing that Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang were just ahead, he could not care less and ran for help. ¡°I beg you, save me. As long as you save me, I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want.¡± Bang¡­ When the man asked Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang for help, the person in the dark fired another shot. Furthermore, it was aimed at the man¡¯s head. If nothing unexpected happened, the man¡¯s head would definitely have been blown off. Xue Fanxin could clearly see the bullet coming. Perhaps it was out of goodwill, or perhaps she did not want to see anyone die in front of her, so she attacked. The moment the gunshot sounded and the bullet flew over, she pushed the man in front of her away and turned her body slightly. Chapter 760 - 760 Scientific Strategy 760 Scientific Strategy After Xue Fanxin pushed the man away, the bullet shot towards her. However, she turned her body slightly and the bullet flew past her and hit the telephone pole behind her. They missed again, and the person in the dark continued to fire. Not only that, but two people appeared in the dark corner. These two people were quite skilled. They rushed forward with short knives in hand, aimed at their targets, and assassinated ruthlessly. Their target was the man in the Ferrari. The man also had some skills, so he agilely dodged the assassination. However, he dodged in a very sorry state. As he dodged, he shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Quickly save me, save me.¡± It was unknown if it was intentional or not, but when the man was dodging the assassination, he specially ran towards Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. He even circled them. Furthermore, as he ran, he shouted, ¡°Save me. As long as you¡¯re willing to save me, money is not a problem. A mansion and luxury cars are nothing. There are all kinds of beautiful women and men.¡± Xue Fanxin stood rooted to the ground and watched as the man ran around her. She did not want to cause trouble, nor did she want to be involved in other people¡¯s grudges. However, things did not seem to be as beautiful as she thought. Some trouble was not something she could avoid just because she wanted to. The person had secretly fired two more shots at the man driving the Ferrari, but they had missed. When they realized that Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang were blocking his vision and were intentionally or unintentionally helping the man, they planned to kill these two people first. Therefore, he aimed at these two people and fired first. Bang! Xue Fanxin clearly saw a bullet flying towards her. She turned her body slightly and dodged the attack. When the person who was shooting secretly realized that they had failed to hit Xue Fanxin, they were a little angry. They pulled the earpiece to their ear and said, ¡°Kill that man and woman first.¡± When the people chasing after the Ferrari man received the instructions, they immediately turned their attention to Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang and stabbed them with a knife. Ye Jiushang was about to attack when Xue Fanxin reminded him in time, ¡°Ah Jiu, a scientific fighting style.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s reminder, Ye Jiushang had no choice but to slow down. Only when a person holding a knife came in front of him and wanted to stab him did he move away. He grabbed the person¡¯s wrist that was holding the knife and gently exerted force, breaking it. ¡°Ah!¡± The moment the man¡¯s wrist was broken, he screamed in pain and could not hold the knife in his hand steadily. However, before he could recover, he was ruthlessly kicked again. He was kicked ten meters away and lay on the ground in pain, unable to get up. At the same time, the other man with the knife attacked Xue Fanxin, but his outcome was not much better. His arm was broken by Xue Fanxin¡¯s chopping hand, and the knife fell. Later, he was also kicked ten meters away. At this moment, the sound of a car came from the surroundings. The man who was shooting secretly saw that the situation was bad and said into his earpiece, ¡°The plan has failed. Retreat immediately.¡± Upon receiving instructions, the two people who had been kicked away quickly got up and fled. They specially ran towards the darkness and quickly disappeared. After the two of them escaped, two cars drove over. Ten people immediately ran out of the car and surrounded Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. A man in a black leather jacket walked over and looked at Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve finally been captured by us. Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time.¡± Xue Fanxin was a little puzzled when she heard that, but she did not think much of it. She smiled coldly and did not say a word. She remained silent and waited to watch the commotion and see a joke. Chapter 761 - 761 Earning Money 761 Earning Money The man in leather said arrogantly to Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang before looking at the man sitting on the ground in a sorry state. He immediately went forward with a smile and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Young Master Guan, fortunately, we came in time this time. Otherwise, your life would be difficult to protect. These two people who tried to assassinate you have already been captured by us. I wonder what Young Master Guan plans to do with them?¡± Guan Xiaoyan got up from the ground and patted the dust off his body. He glared at the man in leather and yelled, ¡°You call this timely? Wang Yuanfeng, let me tell you, from now on, you don¡¯t have to come to work for me anymore. As for this month¡¯s remuneration, I¡¯ll get someone to settle it for you tomorrow, so get lost now.¡± Wang Yuanfeng was still smiling brightly like a flower just now, but now, he could no longer smile. He asked anxiously, ¡°Young Master Guan, why? We really arrived in time this time and even captured two people who wanted to assassinate you¡­ Alright, I admit that I was a little late, but you can¡¯t blame me. There was some traffic on the way, so¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. I was really blind back then. I actually found someone like you as a bodyguard. Get lost. All of you, get lost. A bunch of good-for-nothings who only know how to take money but don¡¯t know how to do things. Get lost.¡± When Guan Xiaoyan thought about how he had almost died just now, but these bodyguards he had hired with a high salary had yet to come, his heart was filled with anger. If he had not been lucky enough to meet two extraordinary people, he would have really died here today. After this matter, he seriously realized that the bodyguards he had hired were all useless. Every time something happened, they would arrive at the scene late, and when they arrived, the crisis had basically been resolved. During this period of time, there were many assassination attempts on him. If not for his good luck, he would have long died somewhere. Wang Yuanfeng¡¯s so-called bodyguards had repeatedly failed in their duty, making him no longer trust them. ¡°Young Master Guan, aren¡¯t you fine now? Why are you angry? Next time, I guarantee that nothing like this will happen again. I¡¯ll definitely arrive in time to protect you.¡± ¡°Get lost. I, Guan Xiaoyan, will never believe your nonsense again.¡± ¡°This¡­ Let¡¯s talk! Look, didn¡¯t I help you catch two people who wanted to kill you?¡± ¡°Wang Yuanfeng, I only realized now that you¡¯re such a shameless person. Forget it. Take your bullsh*t bodyguards and get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you people again.¡± Guan Xiaoyan could not be bothered to waste his breath on Wang Yuanfeng. He pushed away the people who had surrounded Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang and said politely, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Also, thank you for what happened today.¡± Xue Fanxin originally did not want to help Guan Xiaoyan, but after the battle just now, she knew very well that she and Ah Jiu had already been targeted. There would definitely be more trouble later. Since she had already caused trouble, how could she not earn a fortune? ¡°You just said that being your bodyguard will pay 100,000 yuan a day. Food, shelter, transportation, everything, right?¡± When Guan Xiaoyan heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he paused, then casually smiled and said happily, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The remuneration is 100,000 a day. Food, shelter, transportation are all covered.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems with the remuneration, but I have requirements for the place to live. It has to be an elegant and quiet place. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s an independent villa.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with getting these things. No matter what conditions you raise, I¡¯ll fulfill them all. I wonder when you can come to my side as bodyguards?¡± ¡°Take us to our place first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest in detail. My conditions and requirements are more than that.¡± She was just worried about not having a place to live, so she might as well let this Young Master Guan in front of her help her resolve it. Chapter 762 - 762 Conditions (1) 762 Conditions (1) Because Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had agreed to be his bodyguards, Guan Xiaoyan was extremely excited. At this moment, no matter what Xue Fanxin wanted, he would agree to it. Furthermore, he invited her politely, ¡°My car is not far ahead. If you don¡¯t mind, I can personally take you to your residence.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll trouble you.¡± Xue Fanxin did not mind and followed Guan Xiaoyan. Wang Yuanfeng had yet to react. Seeing that Guan Xiaoyan was about to leave, he immediately caught up to him and pestered him. ¡°Young Master Guan, what did you mean just now? Are you going to fire me and my brothers? Where did these two people come from? If you don¡¯t know then, isn¡¯t it too dangerous to let them be your bodyguards? What if they¡­¡± ¡°Wang Yuanfeng, shut up. No matter who they are, they¡¯re thousands of times better than you. I¡¯ll definitely investigate the person who recommended you to me later and see what he¡¯s up to. He actually introduced an unreliable bodyguard like you to me.¡± Guan Xiaoyan stopped and scolded angrily. ¡°This¡­ Young Master Guan, that¡¯s not what happened. Let me explain.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what it¡¯s like. You didn¡¯t fulfill your responsibility and duty to protect me. This is an absolute fact. Count for yourself. I¡¯ve encountered so many assassinations. How many times have you successfully protected me? You¡¯re either late or you¡¯re looking after yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Regardless, you¡¯re fired, so get lost. If you continue to pester me, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t survive anymore,¡± Guan Xiaoyan warned Wang Yuanfeng sternly. When he faced Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, he said with a smile, ¡°Please get in the car. I¡¯ll take you to where you¡¯ll be living.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Xue Fanxin did not say much and brought Ye Jiushang to sit in the car. From the beginning to the end, she ignored Wang Yuanfeng. After Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang got into the car and sat down, Guan Xiaoyan sat in the driver¡¯s seat and immediately drove away, ignoring Wang Yuanfeng¡¯s shouts from behind. ¡°Young Master Guan, Young Master Guan¡­¡± Wang Yuanfeng did not want to give up, but Guan Xiaoyan had already driven far away and disappeared. Even if he did not want to give up, he had to. At this moment, one of Wang Yuanfeng¡¯s lackeys came over and said, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s a pity to lose such a good job.¡± Another lackey said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Li San. If not for the fact that he forgot the time when he was picking up girls, and needed a lot of reminding to drive the car over, how could we have been late?¡± ¡°How can you blame me? The car was broken. I had to repair it. How can I come if the car isn¡¯t repaired?¡± ¡°Alright, stop arguing. This good job will be lost sooner or later. There¡¯s no difference whether I lose it early or late. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t complete my mission.¡± Wang Yuanfeng looked in the direction Guan Xiaoyan had left in, and a hint of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. Guan Xiaoyan was extraordinarily lucky. He had survived an assassination like today. His luck was simply infuriating. And where did those two extraordinary people come from? If not for the two of them, Guan Xiaoyan would have died here. The more Wang Yuanfeng thought about it, the angrier he became. Hence, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°I¡¯ve already been fired by Guan Xiaoyan. He hired two new bodyguards. It¡¯ll be very difficult for me to provide you with Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s whereabouts in the future.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The other party hung up after saying that and did not say anything else. Chapter 763 - 763 Conditions (2) 763 Conditions (2) This was Ye Jiushang¡¯s second time sitting in a car. He was very interested in this novel means of transportation. He used his divine sense to carefully scan the car he was sitting in. He saw the exterior and interior structure of the car clearly and thoroughly. Every part was memorized in his mind, even a small screw wasn¡¯t missed. However, he did not recognize any of these things. Even if he did not recognize them, he could make them. He just did not know how to combine them perfectly. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing?¡± Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang was thinking about something seriously, so she asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to build this car.¡± Ye Jiushang did not hide anything and said what was on his mind. When Guan Xiaoyan, who was driving in front, heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, he said heroically, ¡°If you like this car, I¡¯ll give you one later.¡± Xue Fanxin quickly rejected him. ¡°No, no, no. He doesn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license. However, if you have a lot of money, and you don¡¯t mind him scrapping a luxury car after driving it for a few days, I have no objections.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If he wants to learn how to drive, I can teach him myself. By the way, I still don¡¯t know how to address you.¡± ¡°My name is Xue Fanjiu. His name is Ye Jiu.¡± ¡°Your names are really strange.¡± ¡°Your name is also very strange. I wonder if you know a woman called Guan Miaoyan?¡± From the moment Xue Fanxin heard the name Guan Xiaoyan, she had already thought of Guan Miaoyan. She would not believe that these two people had nothing to do with each other. ¡°Do you know my sister?¡± Guan Xiaoyan asked in return. ¡°Guan Miaoyan is your sister?¡± ¡°What sister? She¡¯s only my sister in name. Actually, we¡¯re not related by blood at all. She¡¯s a child my parents adopted from the orphanage. Although her surname is Guan, she¡¯s not considered a real member of the Guan family.¡± When Guan Xiaoyan mentioned Guan Miaoyan, his tone revealed a faint disgust. Anyone could tell that he did not like this so-called sister. Xue Fanxin naturally understood what he meant. Initially, she was a little against Guan Xiaoyan and was hesitating about whether to be his bodyguard or not. Now, she was no longer so against it. ¡°Is your relationship with her bad?¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with her, so it can¡¯t be said to be bad, right? I just can¡¯t stand people like her. They¡¯re two-faced and act differently in front of others. They always rely on their status as the Miss of the Guan family to show off outside. Actually, this is nothing. After all, she is sort of the Miss of the Guan family, but I just don¡¯t like her.¡± Halfway through, Guan Xiaoyan suddenly became anxious and asked nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re friends with Guan Miaoyan? Although I hate her, it¡¯s only on the surface. It¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Guan Miaoyan and I are not friends. We might even be enemies.¡± ¡°Enemies?¡± ¡°She has her eye on my boyfriend. Do you think we won¡¯t be enemies?¡± A love rival¡­ was naturally an enemy. Guan Xiaoyan glanced at Ye Jiushang through the rearview mirror and instantly understood. ¡°Your boyfriend is so handsome. It¡¯s very normal for Guan Miaoyan to like him. For someone like Guan Miaoyan, as long as it¡¯s someone or something she likes, she will do anything to obtain it. Therefore, she will definitely come and cause trouble for you later. However, don¡¯t worry. With me around, she definitely won¡¯t be able to gain anything from you.¡± Xue Fanxin did not take Guan Miaoyan seriously at all. She was just a little curious about her identity. ¡°You just said that Guan Miaoyan was adopted by your parents from the orphanage. Then what was her name in the past?¡± Chapter 764 - 764 Conditions (3) 764 Conditions (3) Guan Xiaoyan did not hide anything and explained Guan Miaoyan¡¯s background in detail. Guan Miaoyan¡¯s original name was Zhang Lili. She was an orphan. When she was seven years old, she was adopted by Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s parents and became the Miss of the Guan family. She then changed her name to Guan Miaoyan. ¡°My mother originally thought that she would never be able to have children in her life, so she went to the orphanage to adopt a child. Less than half a year after Guan Miaoyan was adopted, my mother was pregnant with me. My mother is a little superstitious and thinks that Guan Miaoyan brought her good luck. Therefore, even after giving birth to me, she doted on her as if she was her biological daughter and even gave her a name similar to mine.¡± ¡°Her original name is Zhang Lili?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard this name, memories that had been sealed for many years suddenly surged out, and some past events appeared in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s right! Her name was Zhang Lili in the past. Not many people know about this now. Apart from my parents, only the elders of the Guan family know. Everyone outside thinks that Zhang Lili is my parents¡¯ biological daughter.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s really her.¡± Ye Jiushang noticed Xue Fanxin¡¯s abnormality. Coupled with what she had said about almost being adopted previously, he quickly guessed the truth. ¡°She is the child who was adopted back then?¡± Xue Fanxin nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± Back then, she did not know who the couple who wanted to adopt her was. She only knew that their family background was very good and they were from a rich family. Later, the couple changed their mind and adopted Zhang Lili, and she no longer heard from them, nor did she hear from Zhang Lili. Back then, she was too young and did not understand many things. Later, she slowly became sensible. Thinking back to what had happened back then, she finally knew why that couple had changed their minds and adopted Zhang Lili. Fate was strange. People who she had thought she would no longer interact with had actually walked across her path again. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take revenge.¡± Ye Jiushang did not ask further. He only knew that the person he loved had been wronged. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to stand up for her. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s settle old and new scores together.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What child who was adopted back then?¡± Guan Xiaoyan was puzzled and asked curiously. Xue Fanxin did not answer. Instead, she changed the topic. ¡°Young Master Guan, I have a few requests and conditions here. As long as you can fulfill them, I¡¯ll be your bodyguard for a while.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Whatever conditions you have, just name them.¡± ¡°First of all, we won¡¯t protect you 24/7. Where are you going, what are you doing, and what danger you might be in? You have to tell us in advance. We¡¯ll arrange the time.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Guan Xiaoyan hesitated for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to this condition.¡± ¡°Secondly, we are only responsible for your safety. We don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Third, if I have any new conditions in the future, add them.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Alright, I agree to all of this. As long as you¡¯re willing to protect me, everything else can be discussed.¡± At this point, Guan Xiaoyan was enraged again. ¡°If I find out who wants my life, I¡¯ll definitely kill them.¡± ¡°Regarding this, I suggest you investigate the people around you properly, especially those who have a conflict of interest with you. If you didn¡¯t provoke any important people, then the person who wants to kill you should have a conflict of interest with you. According to what I know, the Guan family is a tycoon family with a strong family fortune. If you die, who will benefit the most?¡± Xue Fanxin reminded him. For some reason, Guan Miaoyan¡¯s figure suddenly flashed through her mind. With Guan Miaoyan¡¯s personality, would she let go of such a large fortune from the Guan family? Chapter 765 - 765 Completely Speechless 765 Completely Speechless Guan Xiaoyan brought Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang to an independent villa. The villa on the mountain was surrounded by the sea and the scenery was pleasant. Most importantly, it was quiet enough and there was no one living nearby. ¡°This is my private villa. Not many people know of this place, so you can stay here without worry. There are quite a few rooms upstairs. You can choose whichever you like. I¡¯ll invite a few servants over later to wash your clothes and cook for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for servants. I don¡¯t like crowds. Let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ll handle the laundry and cooking.¡± Xue Fanxin was quite satisfied with this place. Before Guan Xiaoyan could say anything else, she brought Ye Jiushang upstairs and found the best room to stay in. ¡°Ah Jiu, stay here. I¡¯ll stay next door.¡± Ye Jiushang thought for a moment and replied reluctantly, ¡°Alright.¡± Guan Xiaoyan had been following Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, following behind them like a follower. Even if Ye Jiushang lived in a room that originally belonged to him, he had no objections. When he had the chance, he said something else, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already agreed to be my bodyguards, shouldn¡¯t you protect me and ensure my safety?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be responsible for your safety,¡± Xue Fanxin replied perfunctorily. Even if it was perfunctory, she took protecting Guan Xiaoyan to heart. However, protecting him was only a small matter to her. There was no need to focus all her energy on it. ¡°If you don¡¯t follow me, how can you protect me?¡± ¡°Are you going somewhere now?¡± ¡°No, I just escaped death today. I¡¯m still in a state of shock, so I won¡¯t be going anywhere for the time being. I¡¯ll stay here for two days. But I have a gathering the night after tomorrow. You have to accompany me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set aside the night after tomorrow. Young Master Guan, it¡¯s not early anymore. We¡¯re going to rest. Go and rest too.¡± Xue Fanxin pushed Guan Xiaoyan out of the room and closed the door. Guan Xiaoyan still had something to say, but he could not say anything to the door. Helpless, he could only find another room to stay in. Over the past month, he had repeatedly faced assassination attempts. Now, he did not even dare to go out alone, let alone go to a remote place. If not for the fact that he was chasing after these two extraordinary people today, he would not have run into such a small street, nor would he have faced an assassination attempt. It seemed like he had to be more careful when he went out in the future. Otherwise, his life would be difficult to protect. After Xue Fanxin pushed Guan Xiaoyan out of the room, she closed the door and locked it. Then, she came to Ye Jiushang¡¯s side and smiled playfully at him. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you feel that many things here are very unfamiliar?¡± Ye Jiushang nodded. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t recognize many things, but I¡¯ve been working hard to learn. The car we were in just now was formed from an ordinary iron sheet on the outside. The interior is relatively complicated. There are countless parts of all sizes. Among them, they are mainly made of iron, and there is also a material that is inferior to iron. If it was made of black iron or crystal iron and coupled with an array formation, the defense of the car created would be even stronger. It could even become a fighting machine. ¡°That so-called car uses a type of fuel as the source of power. If it was replaced with a crystal core and activated with spirit arts and array formations, the effects would be even better.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was completely speechless. Could it be that Ah Jiu wanted to make his own car? Hearing him speak logically, she felt that there was some hope. Chapter 766 - 766 Information Technology 766 Information Technology When Ye Jiushang was telling Xue Fanxin about the car, he had already started drawing the map in his mind and calculating the precision of the various parts and the modifications. Perhaps his understanding of such things was not enough, so he could not calculate them perfectly for a moment. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I want to know more about this machine. I wonder if you have a way?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, cars are only a very simple means of transportation. On Earth, there is even more advanced high-technology. You¡¯ve already seen cars, but you¡¯ve never seen planes, submarines, and quite a few high-tech items¡­ It¡¯s impossible to finish talking about them. This is a world of information technology. Human life is closely related to information technology. Even that phone is a product of information technology.¡± Ye Jiushang listened to Xue Fanxin seriously and was even more interested in this so-called information technology. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I want to know about the information technology here. Do you have a way?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ There are many ways. I just don¡¯t know if you can learn it. There are a bunch of books about information technology in the library. There are many technology products displayed in the technology hall. If you really want to learn, I¡¯ll take you to the library and technology hall to take a look another day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Fanxin was originally just saying it casually, but when she saw Ye Jiushang¡¯s extremely serious expression, she realized that a certain lord was really interested in the so-called information technology. Furthermore, he had to understand it. Ah Jiu was a refiner, and he was an especially high-level refiner. It was very normal for him to be interested in machines. Forget it. If she had time, she would take Ah Jiu to the library and technology hall. He could learn as much as he wanted. If it was not enough, she would take him to higher-level places. Ye Jiushang was indeed very interested in this information technology, but there was no information or materials now. It was useless even if he was interested. Therefore, he put away his thoughts and thought of something else. ¡°Xin¡¯er, the spirit energy here is too thin. I wonder if you have a way to find a place with rich spirit energy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s really difficult for me. Earth is a place without much spirit energy. Even if there is, the density of spirit energy is far inferior to the Tongxuan Continent, or even the secular world of the Tongxuan Continent, so there really isn¡¯t a place with rich spirit energy,¡± Xue Fanxin said with a bitter smile. Just as she was in an extremely difficult position, she suddenly recalled a ring the little white tiger had given her when she left the third tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. When she obtained the ring, she briefly scanned the items inside. They were basically all crystals that contained spirit energy. ¡°Ah Jiu, there¡¯s no place with rich spirit energy, but can you have crystals that contain spirit energy? I know you want to use spirit energy to heal and cultivate, so I¡¯ll give you all of this.¡± Xue Fanxin took out the ring the little white tiger had given her from the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space and handed it to Ye Jiushang. ¡°There are quite a few crystals inside. I obtained them in the Third Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. They should have been left to me by the Spacetime Emperor. Anyway, I can¡¯t use them now. You use them first.¡± Ye Jiushang took the ring and used his divine sense to investigate. He realized that there were quite a few high-grade blue crystals inside. He was a little shocked, but it was only a little. If these crystals were left behind by the Spacetime Emperor, it would not be surprising. As a Great Emperor, if he could not even deal with a few crystals, he would be living too poorly. Chapter 767 - 767 Dont Want to Go Bald 767 Don¡¯t Want to Go Bald Xue Fanxin handed all the crystals to Ye Jiushang and even searched for something in her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space that could provide spirit energy. After searching for a while, only the meat of those demonic beasts was useful. ¡°Ah Jiu, I don¡¯t have anything that contains spirit energy on me. Can you use demonic beast meat? Or the leaves of the Tree of Life?¡± When the Tree of Life in the space heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, its body trembled a few times. Wuwuwu¡­ Its leaves had been plucked recently. If this continued, it would go bald. ¡°How many leaves does the Tree of Life in your space have now?¡± Ye Jiushang asked. When the Tree of Life heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, it trembled a few more times. It wanted to cry but had no tears. It really wanted to take back the leaf that had grown out. It did not want to go bald. Boohoo¡­ Xue Fanxin did not know what the Tree of Life was thinking. Her divine sense entered the space and she counted the leaves on the Tree of Life briefly. Then, she said the result, ¡°There are fifteen leaves now.¡± ¡°Fifteen?¡± When Ye Jiushang heard this number, he did not have much of a reaction. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Pick two for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Fanxin did not hesitate. She quickly plucked two leaves of the Tree of Life and handed them to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Here you go.¡± Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and smiled dotingly. ¡°My little consort is the best.¡± ¡°My lord is not bad either.¡± ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve learned to tease me.¡± ¡°You were the one who led me astray.¡± ¡°Oh, you.¡± Ye Jiushang did not say much. He pulled Xue Fanxin into his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you know how anxious I was when I sensed that the divine sense chain in your consciousness had been forcefully cut off by an external force?¡± At that time, he was sleeping and in seclusion. When he sensed that the divine sense chain he had left in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness had broken, he immediately woke up from his seclusion. Even if he had to forcefully interrupt his advancement, he had to rush over in time to save her. God knew how afraid he had been at that time. He had been afraid that he would not arrive in time to save Xin¡¯er. Fortunately, the final outcome was not too bad. Although they had come to an alternate space-time dimension, this place was very safe for them. Even if the Demon Lord wanted to cause trouble for them, he would not be able to. After his injuries healed, he would definitely kill his way back and destroy the Demon Lord or even the entire Demon Domain. He would not let go of anyone who hurt him and Xin¡¯er. ¡°Aren¡¯t I fine now?¡± Xue Fanxin nestled in Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms. When she recalled how she had almost been possessed, she still felt a lingering fear. Especially when the spider lily attacked wildly in her sea of consciousness, the pain of having her soul torn apart simply made her wish she was dead. If it were someone with slightly weaker willpower, their consciousness would have long collapsed from the pain. Once a person¡¯s consciousness collapsed, it was very easy to be possessed. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I won¡¯t let go of the people who hurt you. Be it that spider lily or the Demon Lord of the Demon Domain, I will turn them into ashes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll settle this score in the future. The most important thing now is to recover from your injuries. Not only are you heavily injured this time, but your cultivation level has also decreased greatly. Now, you¡¯re in a place with thin spirit energy¡­ Why don¡¯t we do this? I¡¯ll make demonic beast meat for you every day. Although there¡¯s not much spirit energy in those demonic beast meat, it¡¯s still better than nothing, right?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Then have a good rest first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety. With my ability, I can do whatever I want in this place. Furthermore, I¡¯ve learned the transmission technique.¡± Xue Fanxin mischievously used the transmission technique in front of Ye Jiushang and disappeared with a swoosh. Ye Jiushang smiled dotingly and did not say much. He took out the crystal in his ring and found a place to sit cross-legged and absorb the spirit energy in the crystal to heal and cultivate. Chapter 768 - 768 Youre the Ghost 768 You¡¯re the Ghost Xue Fanxin used the transmission technique and appeared in the kitchen. At this moment, Guan Xiaoyan was looking for something to eat in the kitchen. In the end, he was frightened by Xue Fanxin¡¯s sudden appearance and looked like he had seen a ghost. He was so frightened that he could not even hold the thing in his hand steadily and shouted, ¡°Ah¡­ Ghost!¡± ¡°What are you screaming for?¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected Guan Xiaoyan to be in the kitchen, and she was not very familiar with the transmission technique, so she had not been able to control it well in certain aspects, so Guan Xiaoyan was in a tragic state. ¡°Are¡­ are you a human or a ghost?¡± Guan Xiaoyan used the refrigerator door as a shield to protect himself. His face was filled with panic and fear. It seemed like he had really been frightened. ¡°You¡¯re the ghost. Your entire family are ghosts. I just¡­ I just ran a little faster. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°What do you mean by running faster?¡± ¡°Then watch carefully, okay?¡± Guan Xiaoyan nodded in a daze and stared straight at Xue Fanxin without even blinking. Suddenly, he saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s figure flash out of the kitchen. She ran so quickly that he could only see a shadow. She ran out of the kitchen and ran back. Based on this phenomenon, she was really only running fast. Xue Fanxin did not want Guan Xiaoyan to be suspicious, so she had no choice but to do something else in front of him. Using her fast figure, she made him think that her sudden appearance just now was only because she ran fast and had not appeared out of thin air. ¡°Alright, do you believe me now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I believe you. However, you¡¯re indeed very, very fast. With your speed, if you participate in the Olympics, you¡¯ll definitely win the championship.¡± Guan Xiaoyan was no longer frightened. He opened the refrigerator door and walked out. When he saw a pile of things scattered on the ground, she looked depressed. When did he, the dignified Young Master of the Guan family, start worrying about food? If not for the fact that he had been pursued recently, he would have long gone to a high-class restaurant outside to eat what he wanted. However, life was more important than good food, so he should bear with it and find something to eat. ¡°Go out, I¡¯ll cook.¡± Xue Fanxin came to the fridge to take a look. There were quite a few ingredients inside, but she did not intend to make such a thing for Ah Jiu to eat. However, she could not let Guan Xiaoyan eat the demonic beast meat. This guy was not a cultivator. If he could not bear the energy contained in the demonic beast meat, he might explode and die. Guan Xiaoyan did not know what Xue Fanxin was thinking. Anyway, someone was cooking for him, so he was extremely happy. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You cook. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You can leave. I don¡¯t like people disturbing me when I¡¯m cooking.¡± Xue Fanxin chased Guan Xiaoyan out of the kitchen and even closed the door. Then, she cooked inside, making all kinds of dishes that contained spirit energy. As for Guan Xiaoyan, she casually cooked a pot of noodles. ¡°Meow¡­ Master, Master, can you let me out? I want to eat it too. I really want to eat it.¡± Xue Fanxin was cooking seriously when she suddenly heard a cat meow and Little Meow¡¯s voice. Only then did she remember that there was a cat in her spirit beast space, so she summoned it. ¡°Little Meow, you also followed me to Earth?¡± ¡°Meow¡­ I¡¯m Master¡¯s contract beast and I¡¯m in Master¡¯s spirit beast space. I will naturally go wherever the Master goes. Master, I want to eat too, I want to eat so much¡­¡± Actually, when it crossed the space-time barrier, it had fainted because it was not used to it. It had only woken up after smelling the fragrant meat. It really, really wanted to eat meat¡­ Chapter 769 - 769 Where Did the Cat Come From 769 Where Did the Cat Come From Xue Fanxin carefully made a pot of braised demonic beast meat for Ye Jiushang and some roasted fish for Little Meow. Guan Xiaoyan smelled the fragrance of meat in the hall and was salivating. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but run to the kitchen to take a look. ¡°Young Miss Xue, when can I eat it? It¡¯s too fragrant, too fragrant. It¡¯s so fragrant that I¡¯m salivating.¡± ¡°Yours is already done. It¡¯s over there. Take it and eat it,¡± Xue Fanxin said as she pointed at the pot of noodles beside her. Seeing the pot of boiled noodles, Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s face darkened. He complained fiercely, ¡°Why is mine only boiled noodles? I clearly smell very, very fragrant meat. No matter what, you have to give me some, right?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t eat that meat, or your nose will bleed, so go eat boiled noodles.¡± ¡°Who would believe such nonsense? Please, please. Just give me a few pieces of meat. Just a few pieces. This meat is too fragrant. If I can¡¯t eat it, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to sleep even more after eating it.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t care. You have to give me a few pieces of meat, or I¡¯ll block this place and not let you out.¡± Guan Xiaoyan childishly blocked the door just to eat meat. Xue Fanxin was completely speechless. After thinking about it, she handed one of the spicy chickens made from ordinary chicken to him. ¡°This is for you. After eating, wash the dishes yourself.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. No problem. I¡­¡± Guan Xiaoyan was holding a plate of spicy chicken in his hand. Just as he was about to grab a piece of chicken to eat, he realized that there was a kitten eating roasted fish in the kitchen. The roasted fish looked even better than the spicy chicken in his hand. When did he have a cat in his villa? Where did this cat come from? ¡°Where did this cat come from?¡± Guan Xiaoyan asked, staring straight at the roasted fish that Little Meow was eating. If not for the fact that it had already been eaten by a cat, he would definitely snatch it for himself, because the fragrance of the roasted fish was also very tempting. ¡°Meow¡­¡± The white cat rolled its eyes at Guan Xiaoyan. There was serious disdain in its gaze. It took a glance and continued to eat its roasted fish, not taking Guan Xiaoyan seriously at all. Xue Fanxin, on the other hand, was busy placing the food she had prepared on a tray. As she did so, she said, ¡°It¡¯s my cat, called Little Meow. It¡¯s very powerful, so don¡¯t provoke it casually. Alright, this plate of spicy chicken and noodles in the pot are completely enough for you. Eat slowly by yourself.¡± Only then did Guan Xiaoyan see clearly how rich the food in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand was. The huge pot of red braised meat made him salivate. There were also two other dishes that looked extraordinary. ¡°Sister Xue, your food¡­¡± ¡°This is for my Ah Jiu, so don¡¯t think about it. Eat your noodles and spicy chicken well.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled leisurely and left with the dishes. ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡­¡± Guan Xiaoyan still had something to say, but unfortunately, Xue Fanxin had already disappeared. Apart from him, there was only one cat left in the kitchen, and it ignored him. He was the Young Master of the Guan family. No matter where he went, he would always be elevated. He would definitely enjoy the good things first before it was anyone else¡¯s turn. But now, he was eating worse than a cat. How tragic. ¡°Hey, is your roasted fish delicious?¡± Guan Xiaoyan asked Little Meow foolishly. Little Meow rolled her eyes at him again and ignored him, continuing to eat her fish. Guan Xiaoyan felt that he was so stupid to be talking to a cat. He smiled bitterly and carried the spicy chicken in his hand to the dining room outside to eat, taking the pot of noodles with him. No matter what, it was good as long as there was food to eat. Chapter 770 ?770 That Menu Xue Fanxin carried the food into the room. Seeing that Ye Jiushang was about to absorb the spirit energy in the crystal to cultivate, she placed the food aside and warmed it with spirit energy while she waited quietly by the side. Ye Jiushang poured out all the blue crystals in his interspatial ring and placed them by his side. In less than two hours, the crystals gradually turned grayish-white, as if they had all lost their spirituality and turned into a pile of stone dregs. Actually, it was really stone fragments. Those grayish-white crystals shattered with a touch. Ye Jiushang absorbed all the spirit energy in the hundreds of blue crystals. He felt that the injuries in his body had improved a little, but it was only a little. The spirit energy was too lacking, and he could not extract energy from the outside to heal himself and recover his cultivation. Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang had stopped cultivating and opened his eyes. Hence, she went forward and asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, how do you feel after absorbing the spirit energy of these crystals?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little better.¡± Ye Jiushang knew how bad his situation was. However, absorbing the spirit energy of these crystals was indeed a little better than doing nothing. He did not want Xue Fanxin to always worry about him, so he did not say much else. Even if he did not say it, Xue Fanxin, as a doctor, could tell. She even came to diagnose him personally. ¡°Your meridians have only been repaired a little. The spirit energy in your body is still wreaking havoc. Ah Jiu, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you every day and use the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to treat you. In at most half a month, the situation in your body will improve.¡± ¡°Silly, don¡¯t always think of healing me. You¡¯re injured yourself! The spirit energy here is too thin. Try not to exhaust your spirit energy, so you don¡¯t have to use the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to heal me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Using the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl won¡¯t consume much spirit energy¡­ In short, I¡¯ll treat you every day.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I made some demonic beast red braised meat and a few dishes that contain spirit energy. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Xue Fanxin changed the topic and pulled Ye Jiushang to the desk to eat. The demonic beast meat more or less contained a little spirit energy. Eating more would be beneficial to him. At the very least, it could replenish his spirit energy. He had not expected to be reduced to relying on demonic beast meat to replenish his spirit energy. ¡°Ah Jiu, I specially made this Demon Beast Red Braised Meat for you. Quickly try it. I¡¯ll study it properly later and see how I can make more dishes that contain spirit energy¡­¡± As Xue Fanxin spoke, she suddenly thought of something. She quickly put down her chopsticks and searched the space with her divine sense. When Ye Jiushang saw that Xue Fanxin was so strange, he asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Fanxin did not answer. Instead, she continued to search. After searching for a long time, she found it. She took out a thick book from the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. To be precise, it was a thick menu. ¡°Haha¡­ I found it!¡± This was the menu she had bought on Ghost Street. She vaguely remembered that the dishes on the menu were all spirit dishes that contained spirit energy. However, the ingredients for these dishes were very difficult to find, and there were not many on Earth. However, it did not matter. She had quite a few ingredients in her space. She would follow the menu and would make whatever she could. The dishes on the menu were all spirit dishes. After using them, they could indeed replenish spirit energy. Based on his understanding of Xin¡¯er, her space must have a lot of ingredients, so he was in for a treat. Chapter 771 ?771 Star Power After Xue Fanxin had her fill, she studied the thick menu in her hand. Furthermore, she was studying it in Ye Jiushang¡¯s room, not minding that the two of them were in the same room at all. Anyway, it was not like they had never been in the same room. Furthermore, the bedroom was so big. The sofa, soft bed, and carpet could all be slept on. There was no need to separate, and she did not want to separate. At this moment, Xue Fanxin was lying on the soft sofa, seriously flipping through the menu and looking for the spirit dishes she could make now. Fortunately, the heavens did not disappoint. She had finally found one. ¡°Electric Water Eel! Haha, Ah Jiu, I found a spirit dish that I can make now!¡± Xue Fanxin was about to share her joy with Ye Jiushang when she realized that he was in a daze on the balcony. He stood there motionless staring at the moon and stars in the sky. It happened to be the fifteenth day today. The moon was very round and bright. The moonlight shone on the balcony like a thin silver veil, dreamy and beautiful. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing?¡± Xue Fanxin came to the balcony to see what Ye Jiushang was doing. However, as soon as she asked, she immediately shut up. She quickly lightened her breathing and carefully moved her feet. She retreated to the side and waited quietly, not daring to make any noise. However, her eyes were filled with shock. Was she seeing things? Ah Jiu was absorbing moonlight to cultivate? Could moonlight be used to cultivate too? Initially, Ye Jiushang only wanted to admire the moonlight on the balcony, but he suddenly realized that the moonlight and starlight here was different. It carried a power that even he could not describe. Although this power was very weak and almost undetectable, he still sensed it. The moonlight and starlight he had come into contact with in the past only had the effect of light. There was nothing else. At this moment, the moonlight and starlight contained a power he had never seen before. This power came from the countless stars in the night sky. A long time ago, he had once read records about the stars in an incomplete ancient book. The ancient book said that the stars in the night sky would produce a power called the power of the stars, but this power was too far away, too far away to be noticed or obtained. When he saw the content recorded in the ancient books, he did not take it to heart, because the power of the stars was indeed too far away from him. There was no need to waste time and energy on this matter. But now, he could sense a power from the night sky. Perhaps this was the power of the stars recorded in the ancient books. Why did the Tongxuan Continent, even the five continents, ten regions, and three bounds and six lands not have such star power, but Earth, a place with extremely thin spirit energy, actually had star power? Could it be that the starry sky of the Tongxuan Continent, the five continents, ten regions, and three boundless lands was different from here? Ye Jiushang could not understand the reason no matter how he thought about it. Since he could not understand, he would not waste time thinking nonsense. Instead, he seriously studied the star power he had come into contact with and slowly turned it into his own. In the beginning, he only wanted to study it briefly. Unexpectedly, things got out of hand. The power of the stars could actually help him repair his meridians and recover his cultivation. When he absorbed the power of the stars, his entire body seemed to have been completely cleansed. He had almost been reborn. Chapter 772 ?772 The Assassin Is Here Ye Jiushang cultivated for the entire night. He only stopped when the moon and stars in the sky disappeared and he could no longer absorb any star power. However, after cultivating for a night, he had gained a lot. His meridians had at least recovered by 20%, and the spirit energy in his body was no longer so wild and chaotic. At this rate, as long as he used the power of the stars to cultivate for another four to five nights, the injuries in his body would basically recover. As for his cultivation level, he still needed spirit energy to slowly recover. However, after his injuries healed, recovering his cultivation level was not a problem. The power of the stars was indeed extraordinary. Even though Ye Jiushang had cultivated for an entire night, he did not feel tired. Instead, he felt very energetic and his entire body was filled with energy. On the other hand, his little consort was lying on a soft bed near the balcony like a lazy pig. She was sleeping soundly and looked very cute with a confused expression. ¡°Roasted suckling pig¡­ My¡­ My roasted suckling pig¡­¡± Xue Fanxin thought of roasted suckling pig in her sleep and did not even forget to eat in her dreams. She was really a foodie. ¡°Little foodie¡­¡± Ye Jiushang tapped the tip of Xue Fanxin¡¯s nose with his finger, wanting to look at her sleeping figure. However, at this moment, he sensed a few cars approaching from five kilometers away. There were quite a few weapons similar to the one he had seen last night, those that could fire powerful bullets. Ye Jiushang knew that they had ill intentions and quickly woke Xue Fanxin up from her sleep. ¡°Xin¡¯er, wake up¡­¡± After Xue Fanxin was woken up by Ye Jiushang, she was still in a daze. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re done cultivating? Eh, it¡¯s almost dawn! I¡¯ll make you breakfast.¡± ¡°Yes, there are a few cars coming this way seven to eight miles away. There are quite a few people in the cars and quite a few weapons. They don¡¯t look friendly.¡± Xue Fanxin also sensed it and indeed noticed a few cars coming this way. The people in the cars were not simple. Every one of them was equipped with guns, including bombs, and there were many high-tech lethal weapons. ¡°What kind of enemy has Guan Xiaoyan provoked to actually be pursued by such a powerful armed force?¡± Those guns and ammunition were not a joke. If she was not careful, she would be pierced by bullets. ¡°Ah Jiu, the other party¡¯s weapon is too powerful. Let¡¯s retreat quickly. I¡¯ll call Guan Xiaoyan¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late.¡± Ye Jiushang sensed a new crisis. This crisis came from above. Before he could investigate clearly what was above, a series of gunshots suddenly sounded, causing him to have no choice but to protect Xue Fanxin first and hide in the house with her. The balcony they had been on had already become like a hornet¡¯s nest. There were pits made by bullets everywhere. At the same time, Guan Xiaoyan, who was sleeping, was frightened when he heard a series of gunshots. He did not even have time to put on his clothes before running towards Ye Jiushang¡¯s room in his pajamas. ¡°Xue Fanjiu, Ye Jiu, are you there?¡± Guan Xiaoyan shouted as he ran towards Ye Jiushang¡¯s room. However, just as he shouted, he heard a series of gunshot sounds. Bang, bang, bang¡­ A helicopter circled above the villa and kept firing randomly, not letting anyone out. Chapter 773 ?773 No Unless Guan Xiaoyan was so frightened by the gunshots that his courage was about to break. However, he knew that the only way to protect his life was to look for Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. Therefore, no matter how afraid he was, no matter how terrifying the gunshots outside were, he had to run out to Ye Jiushang¡¯s room and knock on the door hard. ¡°Fanjiu, Ye Jiu, are you there? Someone is coming to kill me again. Quickly come out and protect me.¡± When Ye Jiushang heard Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s shout from outside, he could not be bothered to open the door. With a casual wave of his hand, he sent the entire door flying. Bang¡­ Seeing the door fly open in front of him, Guan Xiaoyan was quite frightened. He was stunned and had no idea what was going on. However, he heard a series of terrifying gunshots behind him. He was so frightened that he quickly ran into the room and ran behind Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. ¡°Someone is coming to kill me again. Quickly save me. As long as you can protect my life, I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want.¡± She had thought that she could easily deal with some small triad forces, but who knew¡­ Forget it. It was useless to regret now. Even if she did not want to get into trouble, she had already gotten into trouble. Just as Xue Fanxin was questioning Guan Xiaoyan, a bullet shot in from the window. In a moment of desperation, Ye Jiushang led Xue Fanxin to dodge. However, because he did not know much about bullets, he thought that he would be fine after dodging. Unexpectedly, there was a very powerful impact and heat around the bullets. Anyone who approached would be injured. The bullet grazed Xue Fanxin¡¯s cheek and scratched the right side of her face, leaving a trace of blood. Even if it was only a scratch and a trace of blood, Ye Jiushang was extremely angry. He wanted to use his spirit energy to shoot down the two helicopters circling in the sky, but he was stopped by Xue Fanxin. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t. Promise me that no matter what, you have to use a scientific fighting style, unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± Halfway through, Xue Fanxin changed her words and said with extreme certainty, ¡°There¡¯s no unless. In short, you can¡¯t act recklessly. Even if you kill all these people, they will definitely still have surveillance or videos on them. Everything that happens here will be heard and seen. Therefore, no matter what, you can¡¯t act recklessly. You must use a scientific fighting style.¡± Since the other party could take out so many advanced weapons, their background must not be simple. If the person behind the scenes knew that her and Ah Jiu were different, they would definitely be in a lot of trouble. If they were not careful, they would be captured and used as lab rats. Hence, unless she had no choice, she did not want to use her spirit energy. Even without using spirit energy, killing these people was not difficult for her and Ah Jiu. ¡°What are you talking about? Quickly think of a way to escape.¡± Guan Xiaoyan had been hiding behind Ye Jiushang. He was already frightened out of his wits. Even now, he did not know who wanted to kill him. Compared to this time, the previous assassinations were simply small fights. And in this assassination, he had the feeling that he had walked into a hopeless situation and was definitely going to die. He did not want to die! If he did not die this time, he would definitely increase his strength and investigate who wanted to kill him. Don¡¯t think that he was easy to bully just because he did not counterattack. When he found out who was behind it, he would not let them off. Chapter 774 ?774 Fight However You Want ¡°Ah Jiu, be prepared to fight. When you encounter those people, try your best to use a scientific fighting style.¡± Xue Fanxin could have used a transmission technique to escape, but she did not do so, nor did she let Ye Jiushang do so, because she did not want Guan Xiaoyan to know their secret. At this moment, Ye Jiushang¡¯s thoughts were different from Xue Fanxin¡¯s. He was still angry at the ¡®small injury¡¯ on Xue Fanxin¡¯s face. The killing intent in his heart was extremely intense. He would not stop until he destroyed the person who had hurt Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xin¡¯er, can I kill someone now?¡± Xue Fanxin could hear Ye Jiushang¡¯s anger. She sighed helplessly and nodded. ¡°Sure. As long as it¡¯s a scientific killing technique, you can do whatever you want with these people.¡± ¡°Then I want them all¡­ to die.¡± Guan Xiaoyan was frightened by Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression. At this moment, he looked at Ye Jiushang as if he was looking at the god of death. It was extremely terrifying. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Jiu, are you okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just very angry. He¡¯s fine,¡± Xue Fanxin replied for Ye Jiushang. She did not explain further, nor did she have time to. This was because the outside of the villa was already surrounded by people. Furthermore, soon, those people would break in. At that time, a huge battle would be inevitable. ¡°Guan Xiaoyan, from now on, try your best to follow us.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely follow you. I¡¯ll definitely follow you.¡± Guan Xiaoyan originally wanted to follow Ye Jiushang, but he had been quite frightened by Ye Jiushang just now, so he changed his mind and followed Xue Fanxin. Guan Xiaoyan was frightened again and hid behind Xue Fanxin tightly. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die this time. Wuwuwu¡­ If I had known this would happen, I would have sent people to investigate this matter properly from the beginning.¡± In the beginning, when he was being pursued, he did not take this matter to heart. He always thought that the people who wanted to deal with him in secret could not cause any trouble. He would deal with this matter when he was free. However, as assassinations happened one after another, when he realized the seriousness of the matter, he realized that even going home was difficult. Every time he appeared outside alone, countless accidents would happen. One today, one tomorrow. Even if he returned home, it might not be safe. Just a few days ago, he had contacted someone, hoping that person would help him investigate the pursuit. Unexpectedly, in the past few days, the assassinations he had encountered had become more and more frequent, each more powerful than the last. This time, it was simply terrifying. Xue Fanxin did not care about Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s feelings. She was only thinking about Ye Jiushang and kept reminding him of what to pay attention to. ¡°Ah Jiu, those people have guns in their hands. No matter what, you can¡¯t catch the bullets with your hand. You can only dodge, okay?¡± She was not worried that Ah Jiu could not deal with the bullets, but she was worried that he would do something unscientific and be seen by the person behind the scenes. But with all her restrictions, would she put Ah Jiu in danger? Thinking of this, Xue Fanxin changed her mind. ¡°Ah Jiu, you don¡¯t have to think too much. Do whatever you want. Just try your best to deal with it in a scientific manner. If there¡¯s really no other way, just fight however you want.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded in response. At this moment, someone suddenly appeared at the door and wanted to shoot the people inside. In the end, before he could pull the trigger, his throat was slit by a dagger and he died on the spot. Chapter 775 ?775 Too Terrifying Xue Fanxin saw a person appear at the door. Before he could fire, she rushed over and the dagger in her hand instantly flashed. She slit the person¡¯s neck, snatched his gun, and threw it to Guan Xiaoyan. ¡°Take it to protect yourself.¡± Guan Xiaoyan was still in a daze. His mind was filled with the image of Xue Fanxin killing someone just now. At this moment, he was shocked and afraid, and he stood there in a daze. Fanjiu actually ran up to that person and killed him with a dagger. He knew that Fanjiu ran fast, but he did not know that Fanjiu killed people so decisively, as if killing people was not a rare thing for her. Oh my gosh! Who were these two people? They actually didn¡¯t feel anything when they killed someone. They were too terrifying. However, no matter how terrifying they were, only they could protect his life now. ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly take your gun and protect yourself. There are at least thirty people trying to assassinate you this time, and the firepower is very fierce. If you want to survive, don¡¯t be so wishy-washy. It¡¯s either you die or I die. Do you need me to teach you?¡± Xue Fanxin saw that Guan Xiaoyan did not take out the gun for a long time, so she reminded him a little. Then, she did not say anything else. Seeing that someone was shooting at her at the staircase, she dodged in time and quickly rushed forward, slitting the other party¡¯s neck with her dagger again. Ye Jiushang had been watching Xue Fanxin fight. He understood the so-called ¡®scientific fighting style¡¯ from her fighting style. To put it simply, he could not clearly use spirit energy and could not act according to common sense that exceeded this place. However, punches and kicks could be used completely. ¡°Ye Jiu, why are you in a daze?¡± Guan Xiaoyan had already recovered from his endless fear. He picked up the gun on the ground. Even though he was still very afraid, he still endured it forcefully. Just as Fanjiu had said, it was either you die or I die. He had to face these people¡¯s deaths bravely, or the one who would die would be himself. Guan Xiaoyan originally wanted to shoot, but he did not even aim his gun properly beforeYe Jiushang had already finished off the two people who had climbed in. If he had not seen Xue Fanxin kill so cleanly just now, he would definitely have been quite frightened. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ amazing.¡± Finding these two people as bodyguards was definitely the best choice. If not for these two people, he would definitely have died today. He now had a strong feeling that even if the assassination today was very violent, he would not die, because he had two powerful bodyguards. When Ye Jiushang broke their necks and threw them down the stairs, the person monitoring all of this from afar was extremely shocked and uneasy. He stared straight at the screen. ¡°Who are these two people?¡± ¡°They are the new bodyguards Guan Xiaoyan hired yesterday,¡± the person who had shot at Guan Xiaoyan yesterday said. At this moment, he was secretly breaking out in a cold sweat. These two people were extraordinarily skilled. If he had faced them yesterday, he would very likely be a dead man now. ¡°Investigate the background of these two people properly. I want to know their detailed information. Immediately inform the people over there to retreat immediately if the situation is wrong.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 776 ?776 You Are a God Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin was dealing with the people who had barged in downstairs. He was not worried at all, because he knew that Xue Fanxin¡¯s ability was enough to deal with those people. What interested him were the two things flying in the sky. If possible, he really wanted to flash onto that thing and deal with everyone inside. However, Xin¡¯er said that this ¡®unscientific¡¯ method could not be used. ¡°Guan Xiaoyan, do you have any way to knock down the people or machines above?¡± Ye Jiushang really had no choice, so he asked Guan Xiaoyan, who was standing by the side, to see if he had any good suggestions. ¡°Do you want to shoot down the two helicopters above? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯ll be very difficult.¡± Guan Xiaoyan looked out slightly and saw two helicopters flying around outside. From time to time, they would shoot at the outer wall of the villa, as if they were planning to stop the people inside from escaping. ¡°Difficult doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no way. Tell me, do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°The first method is to kill the pilot directly. Without anyone controlling it, the helicopter will naturally fall. The second method is to smash the propeller above. The helicopter uses the propeller to fly. Without the propeller, the helicopter will naturally fall, but this is very difficult to do¡­¡± When Ye Jiushang heard Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s method, he pondered over it repeatedly and decided to choose the second method. After thinking about it, he took the gun from Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s hand and stood outside the balcony. He aimed at the helicopter spinning above and fired at the helicopter¡¯s propeller. Not only did he fire a shot, but he also secretly used a little spirit energy to let the bullet attack the propeller with his spirit energy. Bang¡­ A helicopter¡¯s propeller suffered a violent attack and was shot off. The pilot who was piloting the helicopter realized that something was wrong and shouted anxiously, ¡°Oh no, the propeller has been knocked off. The helicopter has lost control. Everyone¡­¡± Bang¡­ A bullet passed through the glass and flew into the cockpit, hitting the pilot¡¯s head. The pilot was dead, the propeller was gone, and the helicopter fell from the sky and hit the ground. Seeing such a masterpiece, Guan Xiaoyan admired Ye Jiushang greatly. At this moment, in his eyes, Ye Jiushang was simply a god. ¡°Ye Jiu, you¡¯re really too powerful, too awesome, too godly. You¡¯re a god.¡± Just as Guan Xiaoyan was feeling extremely excited, another helicopter suddenly made things difficult for them. The people on the helicopter swept across a certain balcony with a gun, wanting to kill Ye Jiushang and Guan Xiaoyan. Ye Jiushang pushed Guan Xiaoyan into the house and dodged inside himself. When the gunshots outside stopped, he immediately stepped out again. Without even looking, he aimed the muzzle at the helicopter¡¯s propeller and used the same method to knock it down before killing the pilot. The people monitoring from afar were all stunned when they saw this scene. No matter what, they could not understand how that person could shoot down the helicopter¡¯s propeller. This was impossible. Even if his shot had hit the key position of the propeller, it would not have fallen so easily. And the pilots¡­ they were shot dead even sitting in a bulletproof cockpit. How was that possible? ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Inform everyone to retreat immediately.¡± Chapter 777 ?777 Such Ruthlessness Upon receiving the news of their retreat, the people who were planning to assassinate Guan Xiaoyan in the villa changed their strategy and no longer rushed upstairs. Instead, they quickly retreated, wanting to leave the villa. In fact, they had long wanted to retreat, because their opponent was too powerful. Even if they had the most advanced guns, they could not defeat the other party¡¯s seemingly ordinary dagger. In less than five minutes, ten of their brothers had already fallen. No matter who it was, they would definitely die if they faced the ¡®little girl¡¯ with the dagger. That ¡®little girl¡¯ was extremely skilled, and her attacks were fast, accurate, and ruthless. She did not even blink when she killed them. Such ruthlessness¡­ Even as killers, they were inferior. ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat. I¡¯ll cover you. Leave quickly.¡± A man covered in tattoos took out a gun and shot at Xue Fanxin randomly, giving his brothers a chance to escape. Xue Fanxin killed her way down from upstairs. She would kill anyone who blocked her way or shot at her. She did not hesitate at all. From upstairs to downstairs, she had already killed ten people in a small distance, but there was not a drop of blood on her body. Even the dagger in her hand was so bright that there was no blood. These people were a group of black and evil forces that lived by killing people. To put it bluntly, they were killers. To put it even more plainly, they were villains. Killing them was no big deal. However, she did not want to be ruthless. After all, she didn¡¯t even know the power behind these people. If she was too ruthless, she might be in trouble. To be able to possess such advanced guns and weapons, it could be seen that the background of the person behind them was definitely not simple. Even if she and Ah Jiu were extraordinary, she had to be careful just in case. Xue Fanxin knew that the other party was retreating, so she did not kill more people. She dodged the person¡¯s gun fire and watched helplessly as more than ten people left the villa and drove away. When the person monitoring all of this from afar heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he finally could not help but talk to her. ¡°I can give up on pursuing Guan Xiaoyan, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°You can continue to pursue Guan Xiaoyan, because I won¡¯t agree to any of your conditions.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to work for me, you can raise the remuneration.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ We can talk about the conditions again. Even if you¡¯re unwilling to do anything for me, we can still discuss or cooperate¡­ Hey¡­¡± The person who was talking to Xue Fanxin did not want to give up such a good talent, but the other party had already broken the communication device and the conversation and video had been interrupted. The other party could not hear what he was saying at all. At this moment, a young man in a black leather jacket said, ¡°Xu, we lost a lot in this deal. If we continue with this deal, I¡¯m afraid our losses will be even greater. The two bodyguards Guan Xiaoyan hired are not simple. They don¡¯t have a single gun or bullet, but they have the ability to destroy our Eagle Team.¡± ¡°Yang, you mean to give up on this deal?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already lost nearly twenty people. Shouldn¡¯t we give up?¡± ¡°Once we give up, Eagle Sect¡¯s reputation will be affected, so I don¡¯t want to give up yet. I want to do it myself this time. I want to see how capable Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s two bodyguards are.¡± Chapter 778 ?778 A Little High Xue Fanxin returned upstairs and wanted to see how Ye Jiushang was doing. However, when she reached the top floor, she did not see any trace of Ye Jiushang. She only saw Guan Xiaoyan crawling on the railing of the balcony, looking like he wanted to jump but did not dare to. ¡°Guan Xiaoyan, what are you doing?¡± Xue Fanxin walked over and asked. At a glance, she saw Ye Jiushang studying the helicopter downstairs. He was studying it very seriously. It could be said that he had nothing else in his eyes. He even dismantled the already smashed helicopter. From the beginning, Ye Jiushang had been very interested in these two helicopters. He wanted to study them thoroughly and modify them to create even more powerful aircraft. In the Tongxuan Continent, there was no such flying artifact. Even the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands did not have it. If he created ten or a hundred, who would dare to compete with him? While Ye Jiushang was studying the helicopter, Guan Xiaoyan was still hanging from the balcony¡¯s railing. Only when Xue Fanxin arrived did he smile awkwardly and say, ¡°Haha, this place is a little high. I can¡¯t jump down.¡± Previously, he had seen Ye Jiu jump down from the balcony easily. That carefree, handsome, and cool appearance made him really admire him. Initially, he wanted to give it a try and see if he would also be very carefree, handsome, and cool if he jumped down from the balcony. However, when he climbed up to the balcony, he realized that the height was too terrifying. He did not dare to jump down at all. Sigh¡­ Why was the difference between people so huge? ¡°Idiot, can¡¯t you just take the stairs if you can¡¯t jump down? Those who want to kill you have already retreated. This place is very safe now, so don¡¯t worry and take the stairs.¡± Xue Fanxin gently patted Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s shoulder, then jumped down from the balcony and landed easily. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered with Guan Xiaoyan. She came to Ye Jiushang¡¯s side and saw that he was still seriously studying the helicopters that had already fallen apart. Hence, she said, ¡°Ah Jiu, these two helicopters are already broken. If you really want to study such things, why don¡¯t you get Guan Xiaoyan to get you a good helicopter?¡± Ye Jiushang had been studying the helicopter too seriously just now, so he had not thought of some small things. After Xue Fanxin¡¯s reminder, he returned to his senses and said to Guan Xiaoyan, who was still hanging on the balcony, ¡°I want a complete helicopter. Get it for me.¡± This was not a request, but an order. ¡°That¡¯s no problem. Forget about a helicopter, I can even get you a fighter jet.¡± Guan Xiaoyan sat on the balcony with an awkward smile. He could not be bothered to take the stairs now, so he might as well talk to the people below from the balcony. Xue Fanxin shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Guan Xiaoyan, we can¡¯t live here anymore. Change our living quarters. The environment also needs to be elegant and quiet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no problem either. I¡¯ll go change first, then take you to your new residence.¡± ¡°Then hurry up. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be another pile of trouble later.¡± Such an intense gun battle had happened here and many people had died. The police would soon receive the news and rush over. She did not want to be involved in these troublesome things, so she had to leave. However, before leaving, all clues about them had to be destroyed. Chapter 779 ?779 Extremely Happy If it was in the past, he would have long screamed in fear and run around in panic. But now, after experiencing assassination after assassination and watching gunfights that were even more intense than in the movies, his heart had become much stronger. He would not be too afraid even if he saw dead people. If these people did not die, he would be the one who died. Hence, he would rather these people die. Furthermore, in his opinion, these people deserved to die. ¡°Ye Jiu, Fanjiu, get in the car. I¡¯ll take you to your new residence. The police should be here soon. I¡¯ll send people to settle things here. I definitely won¡¯t let you get into any trouble.¡± Guan Xiaoyan drove the car over after changing and even got out of the car to open the door for Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. He was the dignified Young Master of the Guan family. No matter where he went, others would open the door for him. He had never opened the door for others. However, Guan Xiaoyan was extremely willing to serve these two people. Forget about opening the door, he was even willing to be an errand boy. If he could learn a move or two from them, it would be perfect. ¡°Ah Jiu, let¡¯s leave this place first. As for the helicopter, let Guan Xiaoyan help you resolve it. When the time comes, forget about the helicopter, even fighter jets and robots won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Robots?¡± Ye Jiushang heard something that interested him even more and could not wait to study it. However, he also knew that this matter could not be rushed, so he followed Xue Fanxin into the car and left this place first. Even if he could not wash it clean, he tried his best not to fall into too many whirlpools. It would have been fine if it was just him, but he could tell that the two people behind the car did not want to expose themselves too much, so he could only keep a low profile and deal with this matter. If he really could not clear his name, he would take full responsibility. No matter what, he would not let these two ¡®experts¡¯ get into any trouble. Xue Fanxin was quite satisfied with Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s treatment. Ye Jiushang said nothing along the way. He was still thinking about the structure of the two helicopters and constantly analyzing and modifying them. After about an hour, Guan Xiaoyan brought Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang to a villa far from the city center. However, the environment here was not as good as the previous villa, but it was not too bad either. Either way, it was quiet enough. ¡°This villa was an 18th birthday gift from my grandfather. My grandfather believes in feng shui. He got someone to calculate and said that the feng shui of this place is very beneficial to me, so he got someone to build a villa here. Furthermore, my grandfather lived here for a few years before he passed away. This villa has always been empty, and I rarely come to live here.¡± Speaking of his grandfather, Guan Xiaoyan was a little sad. It could be seen that he had a good relationship with his grandfather. ¡°This place is quite far from the city center. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°This place is very good. Let¡¯s stay here.¡± Xue Fanxin was not picky about where she lived. It was enough as long as the environment was quiet. After all, Ah Jiu still had to cultivate at night. As for an assassination like today, it should not happen again in a short period of time. After all, the other party had suffered considerable losses in this assassination. Chapter 780 ?780 Afraid of What ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind this place, then stay. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired¡­¡± Guan Xiaoyan was halfway through when his phone suddenly rang in his pocket. He had no choice but to answer it first. The moment the call was picked up, a chaotic reprimand sounded from the other end. The volume was not small, and Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang could hear it from afar. ¡°Mother, what are you doing? You¡¯re so angry.¡± ¡°What do you think I can¡¯t do? Such a huge thing happened at the seaview villa. How can I not be anxious? Rascal, if you still have nothing to do, quickly come back and let me take a look. I can¡¯t be at ease without seeing with my own eyes that you¡¯re safe and sound. Quickly come back, or I¡¯ll stop all your cards and make sure you don¡¯t have a single cent to spend.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t! I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Come back immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll be back immediately.¡± Guan Xiaoyan hung up the phone with a helpless expression. He said weakly to the two people sitting in the living room, ¡°Ye Jiu, Fanjiu, my mother wants me to go home. You also know that someone wants to kill me now. I don¡¯t dare to go back alone. Why don¡¯t you accompany me?¡± He indeed did not dare to go home. To be precise, it was not that he did not dare to go home, but he did not dare to go home alone. If he was assassinated on the way, wouldn¡¯t he be in danger? ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Xue Fanxin deliberately avoided Guan Xiaoyan and summoned Little Meow in a deserted place. Then, she returned and stuffed Little Meow into Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s arms. ¡°Just take it with you.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± Little Meow was a little unwilling. She jumped from Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s arms to Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder and complained, ¡°Meow, meow, meow¡­¡± Master, I don¡¯t want to follow this weakling. No, no. Hearing that there was roasted fish, Little Meow¡¯s ears immediately pricked up and she looked very excited. ¡°Meow¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you a lot of roasted fish. Go to Guan Xiaoyan. Remember to protect his safety. But you have to remember that you can¡¯t act recklessly in this place. Just casually catch people and bite them. You can¡¯t become a super big cat.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± Little Meow replied, then jumped from Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder to Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s. Clearly, it was willing to go with Guan Xiaoyan. Guan Xiaoyan had been standing there in a daze ever since Xue Fanxin stuffed a cat into his hands. When he saw Xue Fanxin interact with a cat, he was even more speechless. ¡°That¡­ How can a kitten protect me? Ye Jiu, Fanjiu, you should accompany me personally. The remuneration can be calculated separately.¡± ¡°With Little Meow around, nothing will happen to your life, so don¡¯t worry and go home.¡± Xue Fanxin patted Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s shoulder and walked upstairs. Ye Jiushang also stood up and left. However, after taking a few steps, he stopped and said to the bitter Guan Xiaoyan, ¡°Remember my helicopter.¡± Although he had just gotten to know Ye Jiu and Fanjiu and had not interacted with them much, he could tell that these two people were both people who kept their word and would not return with him if they said they would not go home with him. ¡°Sigh¡­ It looks like I can only take you back to see Mom.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± Little Meow rolled her eyes at Guan Xiaoyan in disdain. With me protecting you, you can¡¯t lose your life even if you want to. What are you afraid of? Chapter 781 ?781 You¡¯re Finished After Guan Xiaoyan left with Little Meow, Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang rested in the villa and did whatever they had to do. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll make you a few spirit dishes.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Jiushang replied with a nod. Although his mind was still filled with those messy machine parts, he had already put away his thoughts and asked seriously, ¡°Xin¡¯er, you told me about the library and the technology hall previously. I wonder if you have time to take me there sometime?¡± ¡°If you really want to go, I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow. Actually, if you want to know more about information technology, you can search online. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you get information from the Internet.¡± Xue Fanxin found a computer in the villa and searched for a bunch of information technology knowledge on the internet, especially about cars, helicopters, robots, and so on. There were all kinds of detailed information and very clear pictures. When Ye Jiushang saw these things, he could not help but sit in front of the computer and read the knowledge carefully. If he encountered words he did not understand, he would ask Xue Fanxin. He actually did not know much about the words used on Earth. He figured out many of the terms himself. If he really could not figure it out, he would ask Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin was actually not interested in this information technology at all, nor was she interested in manufacturing cars and planes. However, she liked to stay by Ye Jiushang¡¯s side and answer all his questions and help him search for all kinds of information. When Ye Jiushang was busy studying, she went to the kitchen to make spirit dishes. The day was quiet but fulfilling. It was quiet here, but Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s side was not quiet at all. Guan Xiaoyan drove home with Little Meow, but on the way, he was followed and chased by a few cars. In the end, in a panic, he ran to a remote place. His car was surrounded by three super sports cars and he had no way to escape. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m being pursued again. Ye Jiu and Fanjiu are not around. I¡¯m really finished this time. ¡°What should I do, what should I do, what should I do?¡± When Guan Xiaoyan heard a cat cry, he remembered that he had a kitten by his side, so he complained to it, ¡°Your master only sent you to protect me. We¡¯re all finished now.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± You¡¯re finished. Your entire family is finished. ¡°I¡¯ll risk it.¡± Guan Xiaoyan adjusted his mindset. Although he was very afraid, he still faced the reality bravely and prepared to start the car and rush out. But at this moment, a gunshot sounded. The tires of his car had been blown up, and he could not fight even if he wanted to. However, the other party did not seem to be in a hurry to kill him. Three super sports cars surrounded Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s car, leaving him no way to escape. Then, everyone in the car got out. One of them was the man who had spoken to Xue Fanxin previously. The man slowly approached Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s car with a gun in his hand. Only when he saw that only Guan Xiaoyan was in the car did he confirm that Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s two powerful bodyguards were not around. Why weren¡¯t they there? ¡°Xu, those two are not around.¡± Another man walked over and forcefully pushed Guan Xiaoyan out of the car. He did not take the cat in the car seriously. It was just a kitten. It did not matter. Chapter 782 ?782 The Might of Little Meow (1) Guan Xiaoyan was thrown out of the car. Because he was unable to resist, he could only compromise. However, he looked at the people in front of him very seriously and remembered their appearances. He asked angrily, ¡°Why do you want to kill me? Although I¡¯m the Young Master of the Guan family, I¡¯ve never had any grudges with anyone. I really don¡¯t know how I provoked you. Anyway, I¡¯m about to die. Just let me die in peace.¡± ¡°Where are your two bodyguards?¡± Xu asked solemnly. At this moment, he was not thinking about killing Guan Xiaoyan at all, but the two extraordinary bodyguards. He had thought that he would encounter the two bodyguards when he chased after Guan Xiaoyan, but unexpectedly, he only saw Guan Xiaoyan. The two bodyguards were nowhere to be seen. Previously, in order to kill Guan Xiaoyan, they had already used too much strength. This time, for the two bodyguards, they had used quite a lot of strength. It could be said that the strongest strength of the Eagle Sect had been mobilized, but the outcome was¡­ The more Xu thought about it, the angrier he became. He suddenly took two steps forward and grabbed Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s neck. He asked angrily, ¡°Tell me, where are those two people?¡± Guan Xiaoyan felt extremely uncomfortable being strangled. His face was flushed as he asked with difficulty, ¡°Which two people are you talking about?¡± ¡°Your two bodyguards.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°They¡¯re your bodyguards. How could you not know? Guan Xiaoyan, Young Master Guan, if you tell me where those two people are, I can let you off.¡± When Little Meow heard Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s words in the car, she was quite satisfied. At the very least, he had not betrayed her master to survive. Master said that it could not transform in front of others and could not casually use spirit energy¡­ Could it be that it had to bite people with its teeth? ¡°Since your two bodyguards are not around, I¡¯ll take your life. After all, I sacrificed many brothers for your life.¡± Xu no longer had any patience to waste his breath on Guan Xiaoyan. He raised the gun in his hand and planned to kill him. But a little white cat suddenly jumped in front of him and scratched his face with its sharp little claws. What you could see now was a little cat jumping in the air, or maybe even staying in the air. Its two little claws were scratching someone¡¯s face hard. It had happened too suddenly. The people around them were all stunned, and no one reacted in time. They only slowly returned to their senses when they heard the screams. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu¡¯s face was scratched by the cat and he screamed in pain. ¡°Xu¡­¡± When Yang heard Xu¡¯s painful cry, he immediately raised the gun in his hand, wanting to kill the little white cat. The white cat scratched Xu¡¯s face and immediately jumped up to dodge Yang¡¯s gun. Then, she jumped behind Yang and used her claws to scratch three deep bloody marks on his neck. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yang¡¯s neck had been scratched and there were blood marks. Furthermore, he was injured in his vital parts. Xu was very anxious. He hurriedly came over to help him cover his wound and shouted angrily, ¡°Quick, send him to the hospital. The others, kill Guan Xiaoyan and that cat¡­¡± Just as Xu gave the order, a few more screams sounded. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 783 ?783 The Might of Little Meow (2) The little white cat was very fast. She jumped left and right, jumping up and down, biting and scratching everyone who approached Guan Xiaoyan. Her attacks were very fast, giving those people no chance to even shoot. Even if they had the chance to shoot, they could not move their hands for some reason. Their bodies were stiff for a moment, unable to move. By the time they could move, they had already been scratched and bitten by the cat. The seemingly simple scratches and bites were extremely painful. It was so painful that no one could do anything else. All of them cried out in pain. Guan Xiaoyan looked at the angry little white cat in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief. He had never expected a kitten to be so powerful. When Fanjiu said that this little white cat could protect his life, he did not believe it at all. The reason he chose to go home at this time was that he thought that within the same day, those who wanted to kill him would not attack twice, so he took the risk to return. However, things were not as he had imagined. If not for this kitten, he would have really died. ¡°Meow¡­ meow¡­¡± After biting and scratching all those people, the white cat jumped onto Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s shoulder and called out to him a few times. Rascal, why are you in a daze? Run quickly! ¡°Oh no¡­¡± When Xu saw that Guan Xiaoyan had run away, he fired a few times in a moment of desperation, but he missed. One of the shots almost hit, but for some reason, Guan Xiaoyan happened to fall and dodge the bullet. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Guan Xiaoyan was running well when he suddenly tripped and fell to the ground. ¡°Meow¡­¡± When Guan Xiaoyan fell, Little Meow called out to him a few more times: Quickly get up and continue running. Having escaped death again, he seriously realized the seriousness of the matter. It seemed like someone wanted his life. ¡°Little white cat, thank you so much this time. You¡¯re really too powerful, too awesome, and too impressive. To thank you for saving my life this time, I¡¯ll treat you to fish later.¡± As Guan Xiaoyan spoke, he reached out and hugged the little white cat. The white cat originally did not want Guan Xiaoyan to hug it, but when it heard that he wanted to treat it to fish, it reluctantly let him hug it. ¡°Meow¡­¡± Remember what you said. You have to treat me to fish. ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll get someone to make you fish. You like to eat roasted fish, right? My chef is even more powerful than the chefs in five-star hotels. When the time comes, I¡¯ll get them to make you whatever fish you want to eat.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± Seeing that you¡¯re so sincere, I didn¡¯t save your life in vain. Guan Xiaoyan did not know that the little white cat could understand him. At this moment, he already regarded the little white cat as his savior. He hugged her in his arms at all times and stroked her fur from time to time. Thinking back to what had happened today, he still felt a lingering fear. Who on earth wanted to kill him? Chapter 784 ?784 Strange ¡°Guan Miaoyan, don¡¯t you usually go out to shop and drink tea with your friends at this time? Why do you have time to sit at home with my mother?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Guan Miaoyan was about to explain, but Mother Guan interrupted him. ¡°You brat, how can you speak to your sister like that? Your sister is worried about you. She was the one who told me what happened at the Seaview Villa and asked me to call and ask if you¡¯re okay!¡± When Mother Guan saw that her son had returned safely, all her worries were gone. At this moment, her head was filled with words for Guan Miaoyan. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m relieved to see that Xiaoyan is safe.¡± Guan Miaoyan acted like a good sister, but if you looked carefully, you could tell that her expression was a little strange. Guan Xiaoyan did not have a good impression of Guan Miaoyan to begin with, especially after seeing her shocked expression just now. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that there was something wrong with her. Hence, he did not respond to his mother for the time being. Instead, he continued to ask Guan Miaoyan, ¡°You never cared if I was okay in the past. Why have you become so kind today?¡± ¡°Xiaoyan, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve always cared about you. It¡¯s just that you have some prejudice against me, your elder sister, so¡­¡± ¡°Stop. I¡¯m not related to you by blood, so please don¡¯t try to build a relationship.¡± ¡°Rascal, what nonsense are you talking about? Quickly apologize to your sister. She is my acknowledged daughter, so she is your sister. You are not allowed to speak to your sister like this in the future.¡± Mother Guan reprimanded Guan Xiaoyan again, her attitude clearly biased towards Guan Miaoyan. Guan Miaoyan still acted like a good sister and spoke up for Guan Xiaoyan. ¡°Mother, forget it. Xiaoyan must have encountered something unhappy outside and is in a bad mood, that¡¯s why he¡¯s like this.¡± ¡°Mother, am I your biological son or not? Do you know how much I¡¯ve encountered outside recently? On the way home just now, I almost died. You only have Guan Miaoyan in your heart and eyes. You never cared about my life. Alright, you only want this daughter, right? Then I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll leave, okay?¡± In a rage, Guan Xiaoyan slammed the door and left. The more he thought about it outside, the more aggrieved he felt. He felt very disappointed, and his eyes were sore. He had already been frightened out of his wits after escaping death a few times. He had thought that he would be able to obtain some warmth when he returned home, but he had not expected this outcome. He was a man. He was not allowed to cry. ¡°Little Meow, I¡¯ll treat you to fish next time. We can¡¯t stay in this family anymore. Let¡¯s go back to the villa first. To be honest, I don¡¯t feel safe anywhere now. Apart from being with Ye Jiu and Fanjiu, only the two of them can give me a sense of security.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± The white cat glanced at Guan Xiaoyan disdainfully. You, the Young Master of the Guan family, are doing too badly. After Guan Xiaoyan left the house, his heart was very heavy. However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Why did the people who had assassinated him know his whereabouts so well? For example, the assassination attempt on his way home, not many people knew he was going home today. Apart from Ye Jiu and Fanjiu, only his mother knew. How did those people who wanted to kill him get the news? Right, there was another person who knew. That person was Guan Miaoyan. Chapter 785 - 785 Ruthless 785 Ruthless Guan Xiaoyan left behind a few words and left. Before Mother Guan could react, her son had already left. She repeatedly thought about what her son had just said and was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat. She asked Guan Miaoyan, ¡°What did Xiaoyan mean just now? What did he mean by almost dying?¡± ¡°Mother, Xiaoyan must be too angry, that¡¯s why he¡¯s talking nonsense. Perhaps he wants to speak more harshly to attract your attention. Mother, Xiaoyan is your biological son. It¡¯s normal for him to feel that you¡¯re too good to me.¡± ¡°Silly child, what are you talking about? If not for you back then, how could I have been pregnant with Xiaoyan? In my heart, you are my biological daughter. Let Xiaoyan be angry. He¡¯s still young. When he¡¯s a little older, he¡¯ll naturally understand these principles.¡± Mother Guan was a superstitious person. She firmly believed that it was because she had adopted Guan Miaoyan that she had gotten pregnant with Guan Xiaoyan back then. As a result, she had always treated Guan Miaoyan as her biological daughter over the years, even treating her better than her biological son. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll nurture my relationship with Xiaoyan.¡± Guan Miaoyan said a few more words to curry favor with Mother Guan before returning to her room. After making sure that there was no one around, she took out her phone and called a number. The moment the call connected, she questioned angrily, ¡°Why is Guan Xiaoyan still alive? I¡¯ve already provided you with detailed information about his whereabouts. Haven¡¯t you dealt with him yet?¡± At this moment, Xu, who was staying in the hospital, said to Guan Miaoyan over the phone, ¡°Two powerful bodyguards appeared by Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s side. We suffered heavy losses this time and nearly twenty of our brothers died. Today¡¯s second operation was ruined by a cat by Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this. I only want the outcome. There¡¯s a banquet tomorrow night. Guan Xiaoyan will definitely be there. I hope you can give me the outcome I want this time.¡± Guan Miaoyan didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up, her eyes filled with viciousness. If she wanted to become the heir to all the Guan family¡¯s assets, she had to destroy Guan Xiaoyan. Although Mother Guan usually sided with her, she knew very well that in the hearts of the two elders of the Guan family, Guan Xiaoyan was the most precious. When the Guan family¡¯s old master was still alive, he had already made a will for Guan Xiaoyan to inherit all the Guan family¡¯s assets. Based on Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s hatred for her, once he inherited all of the Guan family¡¯s assets, would she still have a good life? Hence, Guan Xiaoyan had to die. Once Guan Xiaoyan died, she would become the only heir to the Guan family¡¯s assets. The more Guan Miaoyan thought about it, the more ruthless she became. She made up her mind to kill Guan Xiaoyan no matter what the price was. She had finally gotten to where she was today. She could not lose everything because of Guan Xiaoyan. After Guan Xiaoyan left the Guan residence, he returned to Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang¡¯s villa. On the way, he bought some food and went straight to look for them. He really wanted to find someone to talk to and complain to now, because he felt too sad. When Xue Fanxin found out that Guan Xiaoyan had been attacked again on the way home, she was very shocked. ¡°What did you say? You were pursued again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If not for Little Meow this time, I would really have died. Why do you think those people know my whereabouts so well? It seems like they know wherever I go. Take this trip home for example. I only decided to go back after talking to my mother. No one knows my whereabouts at all. How did those people know?¡± ¡°Apart from us and your mother, who else knows that you were going home?¡± ¡°Guan Miaoyan.¡± Speaking of Guan Miaoyan, the more Guan Xiaoyan thought about it, the more suspicious he felt. Especially when he saw Guan Miaoyan¡¯s shocked expression when he returned home, he felt that something was wrong. Had Guan Miaoyan revealed his whereabouts? Chapter 786 - 786 Luring the Snake Out of the Cave 786 Luring the Snake Out of the Cave ¡°Do you think Guan Miaoyan leaked my whereabouts?¡± Guan Xiaoyan boldly voiced his guess. Although he did not like Guan Miaoyan, it was just that. He had never thought that Guan Miaoyan would harm him. ¡°It¡¯s very simple to know if Guan Miaoyan will reveal your whereabouts. Just give her your whereabouts.¡± ¡°Fanjiu, what do you mean? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Ye Jiushang turned his gaze from the computer screen to Guan Xiaoyan and said, ¡°She means to lure the snake out of its cave.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s to lure the snake out of its cave. As long as you figure out who wants to kill you, with your ability, Young Master Guan, you can definitely counterattack. In the future, if that person wants to kill you again, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy, and you won¡¯t be constantly pursued. We can¡¯t always be your bodyguards. We might even leave tomorrow, so if you want to protect your life, you¡¯d best be careful.¡± Xue Fanxin explained things to Guan Xiaoyan, lest he still be in a daze. Although they had only known each other for two days, she had a good impression of Guan Xiaoyan. He was different from those rich young masters. He was not so arrogant and domineering. Perhaps out of admiration for Guan Xiaoyan, or perhaps because they were acquaintances, she did not want Guan Xiaoyan to die just like that. If the person who wanted to kill Guan Xiaoyan was Guan Miaoyan, then she could not let Guan Miaoyan get her wish. If Guan Miaoyan had not schemed back then, she would have been the one the Guan couple had adopted. This time, she would treat it as her settling old scores with Guan Miaoyan. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do,¡± Guan Xiaoyan said seriously. In order to survive, he had to work hard. He could not be killed in a daze. ¡°I remember you once said that you have a banquet tomorrow night. Then, reject the banquet now and call Guan Miaoyan to tell her where you¡¯re going and what you¡¯re doing tomorrow night. Remember, do it discreetly. Don¡¯t let Guan Miaoyan suspect anything¡­¡± ¡°I know what to do.¡± If only Guan Miaoyan knew his whereabouts, and if his whereabouts were still leaked, it could prove that the person who wanted to harm him was Guan Miaoyan. Even if it was not Guan Miaoyan, she was still an accomplice. ¡°Alright, you can arrange these things yourself. We¡¯re only responsible for your safety. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡± Xue Fanxin pushed Guan Xiaoyan out of the room and closed the door. This was not the first time Guan Xiaoyan had been driven out, so he did not feel much. He looked down and saw that Little Meow was still in his arms. ¡°Meow¡­¡± Where¡¯s my fish? In order to eat the fish, Little Meow had been pestering Guan Xiaoyan. It remembered clearly that on the way back, Guan Xiaoyan had bought a lot of food at a place called the ¡®mart¡¯. It had even heard Guan Xiaoyan say that he had bought it a lot of canned cat food, which was specially made for cats. It was not just canned cat food. There were also many ready-made roasted fish. Although those roasted fish were not as fragrant as what her master made, having something to eat was better than not having anything. ¡°Little Meow, sleep with me tonight. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to eat fish. After eating, we¡¯ll think about how to lure the snake out of its hole.¡± With the help of Ye Jiu and Fanjiu, he had to find the person who wanted to harm him behind the scenes and cut them into pieces. Chapter 787 ?787 Makes sense After chasing Guan Xiaoyan out of the room, Xue Fanxin continued to help Ye Jiushang search for all kinds of information technology. She even found some detailed models and precise blueprints. Although there was a lot of information, Ye Jiushang could digest it quickly. Even if he could not digest it, he could remember it clearly in his mind. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this small machine is like a library that contains countless amount of knowledge. How did your world do it?¡± After Ye Jiushang came into contact with the so-called computer, he admired Earth¡¯s information technology. Although Earthlings were not powerful, their intelligence was very powerful. Even he could not create these things. For example, the so-called computer in front of him was really mysterious and unimaginable. If he could learn all the information technology here, forget about the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, he could even make a name for himself in a higher place. He was the Dragon Star, and even more¡­ In short, his future was destined to be extraordinary and restless. Only with powerful strength could he successfully walk this path to the end. ¡°This is a long story. I really don¡¯t know how to say it. Firstly, you have to build the computer. Secondly, you have to build the Internet. Finally, you have to share information¡­ Aiya, there are too many connections here. I really can¡¯t explain it clearly.¡± Xue Fanxin was stumped by Ye Jiushang¡¯s question and really did not know how to answer. She did not know much about information technology. How could she know to answer such a profound question? ¡°If I take this computer away, I wonder if I can take the information inside with me?¡± Ye Jiushang asked again. Xue Fanxin almost burst out laughing. ¡°Pfft¡­ Ah Jiu, if you ask anyone else about this, they will definitely treat you as an idiot and laugh at you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What if we take the Internet with us?¡± There was no way to set up a network in a place like the Tongxuan Continent. After all, the destructive power of the people there was too great. When Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s reaction, he knew that what he was thinking was impossible to achieve. Therefore, he could only see more and memorize the knowledge in his mind, remembering as much as he could. When Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang was working so hard, her heart ached, but she could not bear to stop him. Hence, she helped him think of a way. ¡°Ah Jiu, actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. If you really want to take this information to the Tongxuan Continent, you can get Guan Xiaoyan to buy you a bunch of books about information technology. When the time comes, you can just take the books with you.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Ye Jiushang had already been sitting in front of the computer for an entire day and did not want to leave for a moment. He was reading the information on it at all times until he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s suggestion. He immediately thought about it and moved. He got up and left the computer to look for Guan Xiaoyan. Guan Xiaoyan was currently eating and feeding Little Meow in the hall. After seeing how powerful Little Meow was, he treated her like a god and served her well at any time. ¡°Big Brother Little Meow, you¡¯re really too powerful. How about I follow you in the future?¡± ¡°Meow.¡± Little Meow rolled her eyes at Guan Xiaoyan. You¡¯re the big brother. Your entire family are big brothers. I¡¯m a female cat. However, seeing that you¡¯ve given me so much delicious food, I won¡¯t dispute with you. ¡°Big Brother Little Meow, I suddenly want to learn martial arts. What do you think I have to do to be as powerful as Ye Jiu and Fanjiu?¡± Guan Xiaoyan was talking to Little Meow when Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared, startling him. The dried fish in his hand scattered as he shouted in panic, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 788 ?788 Accepting a Disciple Guan Xiaoyan had seen Xue Fanxin¡¯s ability to ¡®run quickly¡¯, so he was not shocked by Ye Jiushang¡¯s sudden appearance. However, it had happened too suddenly and he was not prepared, so he was shocked. ¡°Brother Ye Jiu, at least say something when you come over. Otherwise, you¡¯ll really scare people to death.¡± ¡°I want books on cars, planes, robots, and all kinds of information technology. The more the better. Get them for me.¡± When Ye Jiushang saw Guan Xiaoyan, he went straight to the point. Furthermore, he spoke in a commanding tone. He was not begging Guan Xiaoyan, but ordering him. Guan Xiaoyan had long seen that Ye Jiushang was interested in cars, planes, and so on. Getting these books was not difficult for him. However, just as he was about to agree, a thought flashed through his mind. He thought of a good idea, so he said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ye Jiu, I¡¯ll help you get those books, so can you teach me martial arts? Please, please. Just teach me a little martial arts. I don¡¯t want it to be too powerful. I just want to be able to protect myself.¡± Ye Jiushang did not say a word. Instead, he stared at Guan Xiaoyan coldly and remained silent for a long time. Being looked at by Ye Jiushang like this, Guan Xiaoyan felt his hair stand on end. His entire body was so cold that he was trembling. Because he was too afraid, he quickly changed his mind. ¡°Brother Ye Jiu, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll definitely find those books for you as soon as possible. I¡¯ll find as many as you want¡­¡± ¡°Kneel.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Guan Xiaoyan was only halfway through when he suddenly heard Ye Jiushang ask him to kneel. This puzzled him, and he asked in confusion, ¡°Why should I kneel?¡± ¡°To recognize me as your master.¡± Only then did Guan Xiaoyan come to a realization. Although he was still in a daze, he was very happy to acknowledge Ye Jiushang as his master. He quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Ye Jiushang. He mimicked the scene on television and said, ¡°Master, please accept a bow from me. No, three bows.¡± Ye Jiushang naturally accepted Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s kneeling. After he finished kowtowing, he said, ¡°Get up. From now on, you are this lord¡¯s disciple. We¡¯ll talk about teaching another day. Find all the books I want now.¡± ¡°This¡­ This lord?¡± What lord? ¡°As this lord¡¯s disciple, you only need to listen to my orders. Don¡¯t ask too much about anything else. I¡¯ll naturally let you know what you need to know. Go and deal with the books immediately. The sooner the better. Bring Little Meow along. It can protect you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and do what Master asked me to do immediately.¡± Guan Xiaoyan carried Little Meow, who was eating fish, and quickly went out to do work. Although he had inexplicably acknowledged a master, he had a strong feeling that following this master would not be wrong. After Guan Xiaoyan left, Xue Fanxin walked downstairs and asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, why do you suddenly want to take Guan Xiaoyan as your disciple? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ll return to the Tongxuan Continent sooner or later. It¡¯s impossible for Guan Xiaoyan to follow us. Furthermore, you referred to yourself as a lord in front of him just now. Could it be that you want to tell him our background?¡± Based on her understanding of Ah Jiu, he would never do anything useless, so there must be a reason why he had taken Guan Xiaoyan as his disciple, and this reason was definitely not simple. Chapter 789 - 789 Spirit Gathering Body 789 Spirit Gathering Body Ye Jiushang flashed upstairs and came in front of Xue Fanxin. He gently pinched her pink cheek and said with a happy smile, ¡°You¡¯re really my lucky star. Ever since I had you, my good luck has been endless. I can even encounter a rare Spirit Gathering Body.¡± ¡°Spirit Gathering Body? Are you talking about Guan Xiaoyan?¡± Although Xue Fanxin did not know what a Spirit Gathering Body was, just from the name, she knew that it was extraordinary. ¡°That¡¯s right. Guan Xiaoyan indeed has a Spirit Gathering Body. If he had been born in the Tongxuan Continent or in another cultivation place, he would have long been fought over by the various large factions. A Spirit Gathering Body is equivalent to a natural Spirit Gathering Array. Furthermore, it is a Spirit Gathering Array that doesn¡¯t require any energy to support it. As long as a person with a Spirit Gathering Body stands there, people can use it to gather spirit energy. Spiritual energy will gather within a hundred miles, or even a thousand miles.¡± Cultivation relied on spirit energy, and obtaining spirit energy was not so easy. The spirit energy nurtured by everything in the world was limited, and the spirit energy was scattered everywhere, so cultivators developed a spirit gathering array. However, no matter how powerful the Spirit Gathering Formation was, it was no match for a person with a Spirit Gathering Body. ¡°So what? Guan Xiaoyan lives on Earth. There are no cultivators here, so his so-called Spirit Gathering Body is useless. Ah Jiu, don¡¯t tell me you want to take Guan Xiaoyan to the Tongxuan Continent? If you really have such thoughts, it¡¯s best to seek Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s opinion first. After all, his roots are here.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? Although Guan Xiaoyan has a Spirit Gathering Body, I won¡¯t go to the extent of making a fuss over him.¡± ¡°Then why did you take Guan Xiaoyan as your disciple? Don¡¯t tell me you did it on a whim. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°A person with a Spirit Gathering Body is worth nurturing. Since I¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯ll casually nurture him. As for what his future achievements will be, that will depend on his own luck. I just don¡¯t want a good person to be buried. As for the rest, leave it to fate.¡± Actually, he had thought of taking Guan Xiaoyan to the Tongxuan Continent. After all, with the Spirit Gathering Body by his side, his cultivation in the future would be much easier. However, Guan Xiaoyan was not from the cultivation world, so he only planned to give him some advice. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t intend to take Guan Xiaoyan to the Tongxuan Continent, but I still don¡¯t understand why you want to take him as your disciple.¡± ¡°If I say that I have a fated master-disciple relationship with him, can you believe me?¡± ¡°Yes, why wouldn¡¯t I believe you? I¡¯ll believe whatever you say.¡± Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and said with a mysterious smile, ¡°When I first saw this kid, I had a different feeling. In the beginning, I only deliberately ignored him and did not have the mood to care about small things. Later, he was repeatedly assassinated and I repeatedly saved his life. Perhaps this is fate. Actually, I really want to know how much this kid can achieve in the future.¡± Guan Xiaoyan¡­ He had a Spirit Gathering Body, but he had been born in a world without cultivation. And after meeting him, what would happen to Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s life? He would wait and see. Guan Xiaoyan did not know what Ye Jiushang was thinking. At this moment, he was busy buying books in the Book City. He bought all the books about information technology in the Book City. He did not even let go of books that were only a little related to information technology. He bought them all¡­ This was the first thing he had done for his master after becoming his disciple. He had to do it beautifully. Chapter 790 - 790 Master and Madam 790 Master and Madam Guan Xiaoyan was very efficient. In less than three hours, he had already bought a few large carts of books and gotten someone to send them back. They were all moved to the hall. Ye Jiushang casually picked up one of the books and looked at it. He was very satisfied with this. When the worker who was moving the books left after receiving the payment, he reached out and swept it away, putting all the books piled in the hall into his interspatial ring. In the blink of an eye, all the books disappeared. Seeing this scene, Guan Xiaoyan could no longer remain calm. He could no longer believe that everything in front of him was a ¡®normal scientific phenomenon¡¯. He asked in shock, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Jiushang did not explain. Instead, he took out a pill from his interspatial ring and handed it to Guan Xiaoyan. He ordered coldly, ¡°Eat it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Chocolate?¡± Guan Xiaoyan leaned forward to take a look at the pill. However, before he could figure it out, Ye Jiushang threw the pill in his hand into his mouth. Then, he said leisurely, ¡°This is the Marrow Cleansing Pill.¡± Guan Xiaoyan choked on the pill that was thrown into his mouth and kept coughing. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Marrow Cleansing Pill, what Marrow Cleansing Pill?¡± Wasn¡¯t the Marrow Cleansing Pill something that only existed in fantasy novels? Ye Jiushang still did not explain. After throwing the Marrow Cleansing Pill into Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s mouth, he circulated his cultivation technique to help him absorb the pill and help him successfully awaken his spirit. He even secretly taught him some incantations and cultivation techniques. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Guan Xiaoyan felt unbearable pain all over his body. It was heart-wrenching pain, and it was so painful that he really wanted to die to escape. But just as he was about to die from the pain, some messy things appeared in his mind, like some incantation or cultivation technique. There was a force in his body that urged him to cultivate according to the incantation and cultivation technique in his mind. Slowly, the pain in his body gradually weakened until there was nothing left. At this moment, his body became incomparably light, as if he could fly into the sky at any moment. What was even more miraculous was that he could sense a gentle power circling his body. That power seemed to like him very much and gathered towards him. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is spirit energy nurtured by everything in the world. It can be used for cultivation and transformed into spirit energy to be used. Now that you have successfully awakened your spirit, you can sense the existence of spirit energy. Now, cultivate according to the incantation and cultivation technique I taught you just now. As for how far you can cultivate, it will depend on your own luck.¡± After Ye Jiushang finished speaking, he left. With a turn of his body, he disappeared. No matter how puzzled and shocked Guan Xiaoyan was, he ignored him. ¡°Master¡­ Master, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on yet.¡± Guan Xiaoyan wanted to chase after him and ask him clearly, but he was stopped by Xue Fanxin. ¡°I advise you not to disturb your master. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. Being his disciple is already a blessing that you won¡¯t be able to accumulate in ten lifetimes.¡± Guan Xiaoyan did not chase after Ye Jiushang anymore. Instead, he looked at Xue Fanxin and asked excitedly, ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s going on? Who¡­ are you?¡± If he still could not tell that these two people were not ordinary people, then he was an idiot. Although he did not know what was going on, he was abnormally excited. ¡°We¡¯re your master and madam, so work hard at cultivation. When you have enough ability, you¡¯ll naturally know more. Also, don¡¯t casually use your spirit energy normally, or you might be captured and used as a lab rat.¡± Xue Fanxin did not say much to Guan Xiaoyan. With a swoosh, she used a teleportation technique and instantly disappeared. Guan Xiaoyan had personally seen Xue Fanxin disappear into thin air. Thinking of what had happened in the kitchen, he was now certain that this was not as simple as running fast. ¡°Master and Madam? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Heavens! Why am I so dirty and smelly?¡± No wonder his master and madam had run so quickly. It turned out that he was dirty and smelly. It was as if he had soaked in a sewer. Chapter 791 - 791 True Purpose 791 True Purpose After Ye Jiushang helped Guan Xiaoyan awaken his spirit and taught him the incantation and cultivation technique, he returned to his room. He found a suitable place to sit cross-legged and absorbed the surrounding spirit energy to heal himself and recover his cultivation strength. Xue Fanxin returned upstairs and was extremely speechless when she saw this scene. She finally knew the real reason Ah Jiu had taken Guan Xiaoyan in as his disciple. It was not because he loved talent, nor was it because they were master and disciple. Instead, he wanted to use Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s Spirit Gathering Body to cultivate. Now, the spiritual energy around the villa was dozens of times richer than before. Although it could not be compared to the Tongxuan Continent, at least the spiritual energy was much richer. What Ah Jiu lacked the most now was spirit energy, and Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s Spirit Gathering Body could gather the spirit energy within a radius of dozens of kilometers. Guan Xiaoyan was still unable to absorb and use this spirit energy, so it all belonged to Ah Jiu. Ye Jiushang cultivated for half a day and only stopped after absorbing all the spiritual energy in the surroundings. At this moment, the injuries in his body had already healed by half. At night, he would use the power of the stars to recover. In two days, his injuries and cultivation would all recover. When Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang had stopped cultivating, she said, ¡°Ah Jiu, this is the real purpose of taking Xiaoyan in as a disciple, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Jiushang did not hide it anymore. Instead, he admitted directly, ¡°Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s Spirit Gathering Body will only be effective after he awakens his spirit. If he remains an ordinary person, then the Spirit Gathering Body is meaningless. This is like a Spirit Gathering Array that has been closed from the beginning to the end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you decided to take Guan Xiaoyan as your disciple. Only then can you help him awaken his spirit.¡± A certain lord would not do a losing deal. One Marrow Cleansing Pill and he had to personally awaken the spirit. How could he not gain anything from such a sacrifice? If it was to his disciple, then this deal was definitely worth it. If it were unrelated people, who would be willing to do such a loss-making deal? No matter how rare a genius was, without a muse and a good master, no matter how good his talent was, it would be useless. Therefore, although Guan Xiaoyan had been used by Ah Jiu to cultivate, he had benefited from it after all, so he was not at a disadvantage. Guan Xiaoyan did not know anything now. He was bathing in the bathroom and had to soak himself in tub after tub of water before he could wash himself clean. During this time, he had to rub off at least half a kilogram of dirt, almost disgusting him to death. ¡°I¡¯m finally fair and clean. Why do I feel even more handsome?¡± Guan Xiaoyan looked at himself in the mirror in his bathrobe. The more he looked at himself in the mirror, the more satisfied he was. He felt that he was different from before. Even his aura had increased by a large level. Could it be because of that Marrow Cleansing Pill? Also, the cultivation incantation and cultivation technique that his master had taught him seemed to be part of it. ¡°Since I have nothing to do, I might as well practice.¡± Guan Xiaoyan did as he said and cultivated in his room in a bathrobe. Although he had spent a long time thinking about it before he found the way, he felt very accomplished. This was because he could sense a powerful and mysterious force in his body. Guan Xiaoyan had not expected to have such a magical day. This feeling was simply amazing. ¡°Master and Madam are so powerful. As long as I follow them, I can definitely become as powerful as them in the future.¡± Just as Guan Xiaoyan was daydreaming, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Guan Miaoyan calling him. Right, I almost forgot to lure this woman out of her cave. Chapter 792 - 792 Must Participate 792 Must Participate Because Guan Xiaoyan had yet to be eliminated, Guan Miaoyan started to panic. Some time ago, she could still maintain her composure, but as she failed again and again, she became more and more uneasy. She had a feeling that tomorrow¡¯s banquet would be her last chance. If she still could not kill Guan Xiaoyan this time, she would never have another chance in the future. Once her parents started paying attention to Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s safety, she really wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. If her parents found out that she had secretly hired someone to kill Guan Xiaoyan, she would be finished. Hence, she had to get rid of Guan Xiaoyan at the banquet tomorrow no matter what. The premise for achieving her goal was that Guan Xiaoyan had to attend the banquet, or her plan would be impossible to carry out. In order to ensure that the plan was foolproof, Guan Miaoyan had no choice but to give Guan Xiaoyan a call personally to confirm his schedule. ¡°Xiaoyan, remember to attend the banquet tomorrow on time. Dad and Mom have already announced to the public that you will attend, so even if it¡¯s not for yourself, for Dad and Mom, you must attend the banquet tomorrow.¡± If it was in the past, Guan Xiaoyan would definitely not have any doubts when he heard Guan Miaoyan¡¯s words. But now, he felt that everything Guan Miaoyan said was wrong. In order to lure the snake out of its hole, he could not alert the enemy for the time being, so he spoke as usual. ¡°You agreed to attend that banquet on my behalf. I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to go myself. I have an important gathering tomorrow night with some car buddies and don¡¯t have time to attend your bullsh*t banquet, so go yourself.¡± Hearing the words from the phone, Guan Miaoyan panicked and suddenly shouted, ¡°How can you not participate? You have to participate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. What can you do to me? I¡¯m going to the Azure Ox Villa in the suburbs tomorrow night, so don¡¯t disturb me if you have nothing to do.¡± Guan Xiaoyan hung up after saying that, then smiled evilly at the mirror. If there was another assassination attempt on him in the Azure Ox Villa tomorrow night, Guan Miaoyan¡¯s crime would be confirmed. ¡°Guan Miaoyan, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Guan Miaoyan looked at the phone that had already been hung up and was so angry that she almost smashed it. Later, after thinking about it, she tried her best to adjust her emotions. She picked up her phone again and dialed a number. The moment the call connected, she said, ¡°Guan Xiaoyan will go to the Azure Ox Villa in the suburbs tomorrow night to participate in some car buddy meeting. No matter what, you must get rid of him this time.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Tomorrow night, at the Azure Ox Villa we will definitely give you the result you want.¡± Xu hung up the phone, then looked at Yang beside him and said angrily, ¡°Tomorrow night, at the Azure Ox Villa, we will kill Guan Xiaoyan.¡± ¡°Xu, we¡¯ve lost too much from Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s deal. I have a feeling that this operation will still not go smoothly. For safety reasons, we should inform Boss. After all, he was the one who wanted us to take on this deal back then.¡± When Xu heard Yang¡¯s words, he thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would have had such thoughts. The two bodyguards by Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s side are too powerful and he has a strange cat. It¡¯s best to inform Boss about this.¡± ¡°If Boss does it himself, forget about Guan Xiaoyan, even the two bodyguards by his side will definitely die.¡± Guan Xiaoyan had killed so many of their brothers. If he did not cut him into pieces, his anger would not subside. Chapter 793 ?793 Villa Battle (1) After Guan Xiaoyan finished talking to Guan Miaoyan on the phone, he ran out of his room to look for Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin. He wanted to tell them this news, but when he approached Ye Jiushang¡¯s room, he was sent flying by a powerful force. He fell from the upstairs to downstairs in an extraordinarily tragic manner. In the past, he would have been hospitalized for such a fall. But now, he had only suffered a little pain from the fall. Nothing else had happened. There were no broken limbs, and no blood at all. ¡°Aiyo¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Jiushang was using the power of the stars to cultivate and treat his injuries. For safety reasons, he had set up a barrier around the room. This barrier would reject anyone but Xue Fanxin, so Guan Xiaoyan was in trouble. Xue Fanxin knew that Guan Xiaoyan had been sent flying by the barrier, so she came out to take a look. Seeing that Guan Xiaoyan had fallen downstairs and was crying out in pain, she smiled speechlessly and said, ¡°Guan Xiaoyan, your master is cultivating and can¡¯t be disturbed at all, so if you have anything to say, tell me.¡± Guan Xiaoyan rubbed his sore butt and slowly got up from the ground. He said aggrievedly, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unwilling to tell me anything, but you actually made me suffer so badly. I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°No, nothing. No matter how Master and Madam treat me, I have no complaints.¡± When Guan Xiaoyan heard that Xue Fanxin¡¯s tone was wrong, he immediately changed his words and put on a smile. He did not dare to have any complaints. In fact, he did not have any complaints in his heart. Apart from excitement, there was only curiosity. There was nothing else. ¡°What arrangements can there be? We can just go to the Azure Ox Villa tomorrow night. Your master is cultivating. If you have nothing to do, go back and sleep. If you can¡¯t sleep, cultivate yourself. As for the doubts in your heart, you¡¯ll naturally know when you have enough strength. We can¡¯t always be by your side to protect you and may leave at any time, so you have to walk your own path in the future.¡± ¡°Where are you going? Can¡¯t I just follow you?¡± In Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s opinion, Earth was only so big. With a plane, no matter how convenient transportation was, going anywhere was not a problem. After two days of research, she realized that the menu did not seem to be simple, especially the cooking technique. It looked like a cultivation technique, but it did not look like it. Therefore, she had to study it further. Cultivation was endless. Ye Jiushang spent the entire night absorbing the power of the stars to cultivate. In the morning, he absorbed spirit energy to cultivate. The injuries in his body healed at a visible rate. The backlash from forcefully interrupting his advancement had also improved. What was even rarer was that he actually used the power of the stars to make a new breakthrough in his cultivation level. Although the breakthrough was not big, it was much better than his cultivation level regressing. When Ye Jiushang was cultivating, Xue Fanxin would casually find something to do. If she really had nothing to do, she would look for Guan Xiaoyan to pass time and give him pointers on cultivation. Guan Xiaoyan had been excited since last night. Under Xue Fanxin¡¯s guidance, he had learned a lot more. Only at night did he focus on other things. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s almost dark. Shouldn¡¯t we set off for the Azure Ox Villa?¡± Chapter 794 - 794 Villa Battle (2) 794 Villa Battle (2) Xue Fanxin knew that she had to go to the Azure Ox Villa tonight to help Guan Xiaoyan beat up the bad guys. However, Ye Jiushang was still cultivating, so she could only accompany Guan Xiaoyan to the Azure Ox Villa tonight herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s enough if I go with you.¡± She alone was enough to deal with those small fry. ¡°Master isn¡¯t going?¡± Guan Xiaoyan actually hoped that Ye Jiushang would go. After all, Ye Jiushang was his master. Furthermore, he had not seen his master since yesterday. He really ¡®missed¡¯ him! ¡°With your little matter, your Mistress is enough. There¡¯s no need for your master. Let¡¯s go. Your master is cultivating and isn¡¯t free now.¡± Xue Fanxin pulled Guan Xiaoyan out. The car outside had long been parked, but it was no longer the red Ferrari. It had been replaced by another limited edition luxury car. The Guan family was indeed a rich family. After Guan Xiaoyan was pulled out of the door by Xue Fanxin, he was very helpless, but he had no choice. Hence, he obediently sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove away. Although his master had not gone, his Mistress had said that she could deal with it alone, so everything should go smoothly. Furthermore, his Mistress had a powerful cat. ¡°Madam, why haven¡¯t I seen Little Meow these two days? Where did it go?¡± Xue Fanxin did not answer. Instead, she summoned Little Meow. Seeing Little Meow appear out of thin air, Guan Xiaoyan was extremely shocked and almost lost control of the steering wheel. The car tilted slightly and almost collided with another car. ¡°Madam, where were you hiding it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get back and read more fantasy novels.¡± ¡°Fantasy novels?¡± Guan Xiaoyan had really read a few fantasy novels. Thinking of the storyline inside, he casually said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a spirit beast space or a demon beast space? What¡¯s written in the books is all fake. How can I take it seriously?¡± ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Madam, could it be that Little Meow really came out of your spirit beast space?¡± ¡°I said that it¡¯s up to you to believe me.¡± Xue Fanxin did not give Guan Xiaoyan an affirmative answer, nor did she want to tell him too much about the cultivation world. After all, he had to live on Earth in the future. Knowing too much about the other world was not a good thing for him. Guan Xiaoyan still wanted to ask more, but at this moment, someone suddenly bumped into the back of the car and almost overturned it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin raised her guard and turned back to look. She saw a car chasing after them and even knocking into their car desperately. ¡°Madam, it might be someone Guan Miaoyan hired to kill me. This place is not far from the Azure Ox Villa. We¡¯ll be there five miles further. This damned Guan Miaoyan. She really hired someone to kill me. Damn it¡­¡± Guan Xiaoyan was already certain that Guan Miaoyan was behind his assassinations, and his heart was filled with anger. He would definitely teach Guan Miaoyan a lesson later. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cars behind you. Speed up and go straight to the Azure Ox Villa. There should be a huge trap waiting for you over there. Let¡¯s finish it all in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°Madam, can the two of us destroy them all?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled sinisterly. Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s smile, Guan Xiaoyan felt his blood run cold. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°I believe you.¡± His Mistress did not even blink when she killed people. She must be very capable. Forget it. At this point, he could only give it a try. Furthermore, he should believe in his Mistress. After all, his Mistress was also very powerful. Chapter 795 - 795 Villa Battle (3) 795 Villa Battle (3) Guan Xiaoyan increased his speed and stepped on the accelerator. The car behind him had difficulty catching up, though he had no choice but to stop the car when he reached the entrance of the Azure Ox Villa. More than ten cars suddenly appeared outside the door of the Azure Ox Villa. They blocked Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s car and fired crazily. Bang! Bang! Bang! Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s car instantly became a hornet¡¯s nest. The glass in the car shattered, and a good car had already been scrapped. ¡°Madam, this¡­ this firepower is too powerful.¡± Guan Xiaoyan lay below the steering wheel of the car and hid, not daring to move. His body was covered in shattered glass, and he was panicking. Xue Fanxin, on the other hand, sat there without moving. She stroked the little white cat in her arms as if nothing had happened and stared straight at the person who had shot at her. Xu and Yang were sitting in a car, and with them was Guan Miaoyan. Guan Miaoyan was currently staring fixedly at Xue Fanxin. Although she was a little far away, she recognized at a glance that the person sitting in the car with Guan Xiaoyan was the ¡®little girl¡¯ who had embarrassed her in the ice cream shop. ¡°Why is it her?¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Xu asked. ¡°Not exactly. I only saw her once,¡± Guan Miaoyan replied unhappily. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was still sitting in the car safely, she scolded angrily, ¡°What are your subordinates doing? They shot so many times but couldn¡¯t get rid of the two people in the car. They¡¯re simply good-for-nothings. No wonder so many assassination attempts couldn¡¯t get rid of Guan Xiaoyan. It turns out that your subordinates are all useless.¡± When Yang heard Guan Miaoyan¡¯s insults, he was very displeased. He wanted to retort, but he was stopped by Xu. ¡°Since Miss Guan is so dissatisfied with us, why don¡¯t you do it yourself and see the outcome?¡± Xu handed his gun to Guan Miaoyan. Guan Miaoyan looked at the gun Xu handed her and was a little nervous. However, when she thought of the Guan family¡¯s assets, she had no choice but to be ruthless. She held the gun and aimed at the car in front of her. She casually fired two shots to strengthen her courage, then aimed at the person in the car and fired. Xue Fanxin sat in the car and did not move. She clearly saw Guan Miaoyan shoot at her. She smiled coldly and said to Guan Xiaoyan, who was hiding under the car, ¡°Guan Miaoyan is right across from you. If you want to expose her true colors, you¡¯d best leave some evidence now, lest she talks black into white again.¡± When Guan Xiaoyan heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he raised his head slightly to look forward. Perhaps because he had already awakened his spirit, his vision was much better than before. Even from afar, he could clearly see Guan Miaoyan sitting in a car and firing at him. ¡°That damned Guan Miaoyan. She actually wants me to die. Then make her die too.¡± Guan Xiaoyan took out his phone and turned on the recording first. Then, he dialed his father¡¯s number. The moment the call connected, he said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hang up. Listen carefully.¡± When Father Guan received his son¡¯s strange call, he thought that his son was joking with him. Just as he was about to hang up, he heard gunshots coming from the phone. This made him extremely anxious. ¡°Little Yan, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°Father, Guan Miaoyan wants to kill me. If you don¡¯t believe me, listen carefully.¡± ¡°Your sister wants to kill you? How is that possible? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Dad, I know you don¡¯t believe me, so listen carefully and see what the good daughter you raised is like.¡± Guan Xiaoyan did not waste his breath on his father anymore. Instead, he shouted at the person in front of him, ¡°Guan Miaoyan, it was indeed you, a slut, who wanted to kill me. You¡¯re the only one who knows that I came to the Azure Ox Villa. Also, you must have revealed my whereabouts during the pursuit, right?¡± Chapter 796 - 796 Villa Battle (4) 796 Villa Battle (4) Guan Miaoyan sat in the car and fired a few shots, but she could not hit Xue Fanxin. She felt that the space in the car was too small for her to use her tricks, so she got out of the car and continued to shoot. She kept shooting at Xue Fanxin, and when the gun ran out of bullets, she asked Xu for more. Xu was very generous. He filled the gun with bullets and handed the gun to Guan Miaoyan so that she could shoot enough. For some reason, he had a strong feeling that Guan Miaoyan was about to be finished. Yang looked at Xu in confusion. ¡°Why did you indulge her? With her marksmanship, it¡¯s purely a waste of bullets.¡± ¡°We have to act generous to a woman who¡¯s about to be finished.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Guan Xiaoyan will definitely die today. After all, Boss is personally going to do it. With Guan Xiaoyan dead, everything in the Guan family will belong to Guan Miaoyan. How can she be finished? Although we¡¯re working for this woman, I don¡¯t like her.¡± Who would like a woman who was ungrateful? ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s trip to the Azure Ox Villa was a trap? Guan Miaoyan foolishly walked into a trap. Even if Guan Xiaoyan dies today, she won¡¯t be able to stand firm in the Guan family. Will the Guan couple tolerate a woman who killed their biological son continuing to lord over the Guan family? If I¡¯m not wrong, the Guan family will soon find out what happened here.¡± Hence, Guan Xiaoyan was going to die today, and Guan Miaoyan was definitely going to die. After Yang heard Xu¡¯s words, he looked at Guan Miaoyan with a mocking gaze. Guan Miaoyan did not hear Xu and Yang¡¯s conversation. At this moment, she was constantly shooting outside. Her hands were numb and painful, but she could not hit Xue Fanxin. This made her very angry. Coupled with Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s words, she was distraught and panicked. Guan Xiaoyan already knew that she wanted to kill him, so she had to kill him today. Otherwise, once word reached the Guan family, she would be finished. ¡°Guan Xiaoyan, if you want to blame someone, blame yourself for blocking my way. Without you, I would be the only heir to the Guan family¡¯s assets. Therefore, only by getting rid of you can I become the heir of the Guan family and obtain all of the Guan family¡¯s assets. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that when Grandpa was alive, he had already made a will to let you inherit all of the Guan family¡¯s assets. Dad is only helping you take care of the Guan family¡¯s assets for now. The real owner of those assets is you.¡± The more Guan Miaoyan spoke, the more agitated she became. Just the thought of what her grandfather had said before he died made her extremely jealous. Although she was not a child of the Guan family, since the Guan family had adopted her, she was a child of the Guan family. However, her grandfather only had Guan Xiaoyan in his heart and had never loved her. Even until his death, he had to arrange everything for Guan Xiaoyan. He would rather let Guan Xiaoyan directly inherit the Guan family¡¯s assets than let his own son inherit them. Why? Why could Guan Xiaoyan obtain everything from the Guan family while she had nothing? She was indignant. Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s phone call had not ended. When Father Guan heard Guan Miaoyan¡¯s voice and what she had said over the phone, he was extremely shocked, and his mind was buzzing. His adopted daughter had actually wanted to kill his biological son for his assets. It was unforgivable. Absolutely unforgivable. Father Guan picked up the phone and walked out. When he reached the door, he instructed his bodyguards, ¡°Call everyone and follow me to the Azure Ox Villa immediately. Remember, bring strong people.¡± The bodyguard understood what he meant and nodded in response. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 797 ?797 Villa Battle (5) Guan Xiaoyan knew that his father on the other end of the line already believed him, but he did not hang up. He left his phone on speaker mode and continued to argue with Guan Miaoyan. ¡°Guan Miaoyan, aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of yourself? Who do you think you are? If not for my parents adopting you from the orphanage, would you be where you are today? You¡¯re an ungrateful and heartless person, yet you still have the face to boast shamelessly here. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing, I¡¯ll even feel ashamed for you. When Grandpa was alive, he said that you were a malicious person. Because my parents were deceived by you, Grandpa directly let me inherit the Guan family¡¯s assets, lest they be deceived by you and let you take the inheritance from Dad¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°At that time, I thought that Grandpa¡¯s worry was unnecessary. Now, it looks like Grandpa is the correct one. Dad and Mom have been deceived by you and treated you as a good daughter. If they find out that you murdered me for the Guan family¡¯s assets, do you think they¡¯ll still treat you as their daughter?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Guan Miaoyan had originally only been shooting at Xue Fanxin. When she heard Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s words, she was quite agitated and lost control of her emotions. Hence, she turned the muzzle of her gun to Guan Xiaoyan and fired three shots in a row. Bang, bang, bang¡­ Guan Xiaoyan was so frightened that he hid under the car again and did not dare to show his head again. He looked at Xue Fanxin and asked nervously, ¡°Madam, what should we do now? Do we have to hide in the car forever?¡± The shot was aimed at Guan Xiaoyan. The bullet shot down diagonally from above, just enough to enter the car through the window and hit Guan Xiaoyan. The bullet was too fast, and the space in the car was limited. There was no way to dodge, and it was already too late to get out of the car. The bullet that had been cut in half was blocked and the two pieces shot to both sides. Half of it hit the seat and the other half hit the shattered windshield in front of the car. The person who had fired on the second floor had clearly seen Xue Fanxin use a dagger to cut the bullet in half. However, even if he had seen it with his own eyes, he did not believe such a fact. In a moment of desperation, he fired two more shots, but unfortunately, he did not hit them. Xue Fanxin opened the car door and threw Guan Xiaoyan out, helping him dodge the two shots from upstairs. However, the moment they got out of the car, the people around them immediately shot at them, especially Guan Miaoyan, who kept shooting. No one present could compare to her ruthlessness. ¡°Madam¡­ What are you doing?¡± After Guan Xiaoyan was thrown out of the car, before he could react, he heard a series of gunshots. Many bullets hit the ground around him, scaring him quite badly. ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly find a place to hide.¡± Xue Fanxin also jumped down and released Little Meow. Then, she quickly ran to a person, snatched his gun, and killed him. Then, she used the gun she had stolen to kill everyone around her. Bang! Bang! Bang! Xue Fanxin¡¯s every shot hit the target accurately. In less than ten seconds, seven or eight people had already fallen. Chapter 798 ?798 Villa Battle (5) Seeing that their brothers were constantly falling, Xu and Yang were anxious. They could no longer sit calmly in the car. They quickly got out of the car and took out a gun to shoot Xue Fanxin fiercely, wanting to kill her. However, the strange thing was that no matter how they tried, they could not hit her. The little girl in front of them, who was only fifteen or sixteen years old, was extraordinarily skilled. She could actually easily dodge dozens of bullets shot at the same time without any cover. No matter how fast the bullets were, Xue Fanxin could see them clearly. If she really could not dodge, she would use the dagger in her hand to cut the flying bullets in half. If that really did not work, she would use the time rule. However, she did not have to use the time rule to deal with these small fry. She could easily deal with them with a few lightness skills. ¡°How strange. How can I miss in such a situation?¡± Yang shot Xue Fanxin five or six times in a row but failed to hit the target. He had a bad feeling. Xu was the same. However, when they sensed that the situation was wrong, they realized that their brothers had almost all collapsed. Those who had not collapsed were so frightened that they could not even hold their guns steadily and were trembling violently. Guan Miaoyan¡¯s marksmanship was very bad. She shot many times but failed to hit Guan Xiaoyan. She realized that the gun in her hand was out of bullets again, so she shouted to Xu and Yang, ¡°Quickly come and reload me.¡± Guan Xiaoyan hid behind the car and dodged Guan Miaoyan¡¯s shots. When he heard Guan Miaoyan¡¯s words, he realized that her gun was out of bullets. Then, he looked at her surroundings and realized that those people had basically collapsed. Those who had not collapsed had also lost their combat strength. In other words, it would not be dangerous for him to run out at this time. Guan Xiaoyan was prepared and found the right moment. When everyone¡¯s attention was on Xue Fanxin, he suddenly ran out and ran to Guan Miaoyan as quickly as possible, kicking her ruthlessly. ¡°Who told you to try to kill me, Who told you to try to kill me, Who told you to try to kill¡­¡± Guan Xiaoyan was still not appeased after kicking Guan Miaoyan down. He kicked her a few more times. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Guan Miaoyan screamed in pain repeatedly. She tried her best to look at Xu and Yang in front of her and endured the intense pain in her body as she shouted, ¡°Quickly save me.¡± Xu and Yang did not dare to move now. As long as they moved, they would be shot. At this moment, Xue Fanxin was pointing her gun at Xu and Yang and sneered. ¡°Call the person upstairs down. If he doesn¡¯t come down, you can only report to the King of Hell.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Guan Miaoyan realized that something was wrong. She had only been focused on shooting Guan Xiaoyan and had not noticed the situation here. Now that she saw it, she was extremely shocked, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± A fifteen-year-old girl could actually survive dozens of guns¡­ Was she dreaming? She must be dreaming. Guan Xiaoyan did not kick Guan Miaoyan anymore. Instead, he walked towards Xue Fanxin and shouted excitedly, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Madam¡­ This form of address puzzled everyone. Chapter 799 ?799 I¡¯m Not Free Either Guan Xiaoyan did not care what the others thought. He came to Xue Fanxin and showed off. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re too awesome. You¡¯re my idol now.¡± ¡°Idol or is this flattery?¡± Xue Fanxin teased. ¡°How is that possible? I admire you. Madam, your movement technique just now was really too powerful. Can you teach me?¡± ¡°Your master¡¯s movement technique is a hundred or a thousand times better than mine, so you should find him to teach you.¡± ¡°Master is so busy that he doesn¡¯t have time to teach me. Why don¡¯t you teach me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free either.¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Xu and Yang listened to Xue Fanxin and Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s conversation and took a long time to react. At this moment, they had no choice but to believe that the fifteen-year-old girl in front of them was not Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s bodyguard, but his Mistress. When did Guan Xiaoyan have a ¡®Mistress¡¯? Hearing a sound from the door, everyone looked over. Guan Xiaoyan recognized the person in front of him at a glance and shouted in surprise, ¡°He Huahao, it¡¯s actually you.¡± Guan Miaoyan was also very shocked to see He Huahao. She sat on the ground in a daze and looked from one to the other, suddenly feeling very uneasy. If the person who had been supporting her in killing Guan Xiaoyan was He Huahao, the Young Master of the He family, even if Guan Xiaoyan was killed in the end, He Huahao would have something on her. Wouldn¡¯t she be led by the nose by him in the future? She knew that He Huahao had been fighting over the He family¡¯s assets. Could it be that He Huahao would not even let go of the Guan family¡¯s assets too? Thinking of this, the uneasiness in Guan Miaoyan¡¯s heart became stronger and stronger. At this moment, she vaguely understood that she seemed to have been used. ¡°He Huahao, have you always been helping Guan Miaoyan kill me?¡± Guan Xiaoyan asked angrily. The more he spoke, the angrier he became. ¡°I treat you as a friend and a brother, but you actually want to kill me. Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the heir of the Guan family. For the sake of the Guan family¡¯s assets, I could only kill you. Coincidentally, Guan Miaoyan had the intention to do so too, so I used her. This stupid woman really thought that killing you would make her the heir of the Guan family¡¯s assets. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ridiculous?¡± He Huahao did not hide anything and admitted everything in front of Guan Xiaoyan. ¡°You are the Young Master of the He family. Can¡¯t the He family¡¯s assets satisfy you?¡± ¡°My family¡¯s old man has long made a will and announced it to the public. If he didn¡¯t find a suitable heir when he was alive, then all the He family¡¯s assets would be donated, so it¡¯s very difficult for me to obtain the He family¡¯s assets. But I have no choice. I really lack money, so I can only have designs on your Guan family.¡± ¡°He Huahao, if you lack money, you can earn it in other ways. Why must you kill people?¡± ¡°Because this is the best and fastest way.¡± A gun suddenly appeared in He Huahao¡¯s hand and he fired at Guan Xiaoyan. Chapter 800 ?800 Submit to Me He Huahao¡¯s shot had come too suddenly. No one would be able to turn the situation around in such a situation. Logically speaking, Guan Xiaoyan would definitely die. However, much of what had happened today had exceeded the scope of common sense. Xue Fanxin had not expected He Huahao to shoot at such a time. In a moment of desperation, she rushed in front of Guan Xiaoyan and used a dagger to cut the flying bullet in half, blocking the shot for Guan Xiaoyan. He Huahao was not shocked that this shot had failed to kill Guan Xiaoyan. Instead, he looked like he had come to a realization. ¡°So you can really cut bullets in half.¡± Hearing He Huahao¡¯s words, Xu and Yang looked at Xue Fanxin in extreme shock. Thinking of what they had seen previously, they had thought that their eyes were playing tricks on them. Only now did they know that what they had seen was real. Someone could really cut open bullets with a dagger, and it was a bullet during the shooting process. Ignoring the impact of the bullet during the shooting process, just the hardness of the bullet was not something that ordinary daggers could cut open. Furthermore, the bullet was shot very quickly. It was not easy to aim at it and cut it open. ¡°So you only fired this shot to verify this,¡± Xue Fanxin replied indifferently. She did not panic because of this and was very calm from the beginning to the end. ¡°Half and half. I really wanted to kill Guan Xiaoyan with one shot, but after confirming this matter, I realized that as long as you¡¯re around, killing him will be very difficult. Most of my subordinates have already been killed by you. I lost everything in this deal.¡± He Huahao was also very calm, and his entire body emitted an evil aura. ¡°You want to take revenge for your subordinates? I¡¯m afraid this will be even more difficult than killing Guan Xiaoyan.¡± ¡°Little girl, you want to destroy the entire Eagle Sect? You¡¯re really daydreaming. The Eagle Sect involves many domains, including quite a few ancient martial families. Those ancient martial families are not much weaker than you. Once they take action personally, you¡¯ll only die. Therefore, I¡¯ll give you two choices now. One is to die, and the other is to submit to me.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled coldly and did not answer He Huahao immediately. However, immediately after, she suddenly kicked He Huahao away. Then, she flashed in front of him and stomped on his chest. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m frightened? Those so-called ancient martial arts families only know some mediocre martial arts at most. They won¡¯t amount to much.¡± He Huahao had been kicked extremely seriously by Xue Fanxin. His entire body was in pain, especially his heart. It hurt so much that he almost could not breathe. At this moment, looking at Xue Fanxin, he began to feel a sense of fear. ¡°Little girl, do you really want to go against the Eagle Sect?¡± ¡°What bullsh*t Eagle Sect? How about the Cat Sect!¡± ¡°Cat Sect? What Cat Sect?¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± Little Meow suddenly called out, then jumped onto Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder and sat there smugly. Everyone looked at Little Meow. They really could not imagine that this little kitten had heaven-defying ability. Chapter 801 ?801 A Large Condor He Huahao had heard Xu and Yang mention this heaven-defying cat, but in his opinion, it was only a little kitten. It could not do much. ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯re so insensible, then there¡¯s no need to talk between us.¡± As He Huahao finished speaking, a huge condor suddenly flew over from the sky. The huge condor was more than a meter tall and huge. The moment it appeared, it flew towards Xue Fanxin and attacked her fiercely. Xue Fanxin had seen even larger demonic beasts, so she had no feelings for this huge condor. When the huge eagle attacked her, she only said to Little Meow on her shoulder, ¡°That guy is for you to play with.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± Little Meow pricked up her ears, very interested in this. When the huge condor attacked, she jumped nimbly onto the back of the huge condor and bit its neck ruthlessly. The huge condor was in unbearable pain from the bite. It flew into the air and flapped around. Finally, it hit the wall by the side and died on the spot. The teeth of the Nine-lives Heavenly Cat were not ordinarily powerful. Although that condor looked huge and ferocious, in Little Meow¡¯s opinion, it was just an ordinary beast. It could not even be called a demonic beast. If it bit it, it would definitely die. When the huge condor hit the wall and died, the little white cat easily jumped down from its back and returned to Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder. She acted cute and asked for credit. ¡°Meow¡­¡± ¡°Little Meow is really powerful.¡± Xue Fanxin stroked Little Meow¡¯s head and praised it. At this moment, everyone present was in a daze. All of them looked at the little kitten on Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder in shock, their eyes filled with disbelief. Even Guan Xiaoyan was no exception. Guan Xiaoyan knew that Little Meow was very powerful, but he had not expected her to be so powerful. He stared at her up close and exclaimed, ¡°Little Meow, you¡¯re really powerful. You¡¯re also my idol.¡± I don¡¯t want to be your idol. Although Guan Xiaoyan did not understand what Little Meow was talking about, her disdainful gaze made him realize something. He hurriedly explained, ¡°Idol means that I worship you.¡± Just as Guan Xiaoyan and Little Meow were chatting happily, an angry roar sounded. ¡°Who killed my condor?¡± A middle-aged man ran out of the villa. When he saw that his condor was already dead, his heart ached. He casually questioned angrily and looked at Xue Fanxin sharply, ¡°You killed my condor, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Xue Fanxin admitted boldly without any fear. ¡°In that case, you have to pay with your life for my condor.¡± ¡°How ridiculous. It was the one who attacked me first. Can¡¯t I counterattack? Forget it, forget it. Talking nonsense with unreasonable people like you is simply a waste of time. You must be from the so-called ancient martial family that He Huahao mentioned. I haven¡¯t fought with people from the ancient martial families for many years. I wonder if your strength has improved?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Who are you?¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister, Xue Fanjiu. Back then, my sister had some dealings with your ancient martial arts families. However, she did not give you a high evaluation. Self-righteous, conceited, arrogant, and eyes on the top of your heads. This is the highest evaluation she gave you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister?¡± When the man found out about Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity, he was extremely shocked. His brows were furrowed tightly, and his eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°When did Xue Fanxin have a younger sister?¡± Chapter 802 - 802 Ignorant 802 Ignorant To the ancient martial arts families, Xue Fanxin was no stranger to them. The few ancient martial arts families were all familiar with Xue Fanxin¡¯s superb medical skills, especially her golden needle technique. It was simply amazing. Even their ancient martial families did not dare to casually offend such a doctor with superb medical skills. After all, no one could guarantee that they would not fall sick for the rest of their lives. Some time ago, when they found out about Xue Fanxin¡¯s death, they had all been sad for a while! ¡°I know a little of Sister¡¯s golden needle technique. Do you want me to insert a few needles in you?¡± Xue Fanxin took out the golden needles and played with them. When the middle-aged man saw the familiar golden needles and Xue Fanxin¡¯s method of holding them, he no longer had any doubts. His attitude changed 180 degrees. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xue Fanxin to have a younger sister, and her younger sister is also proficient in medicine. It looks like the old master is saved. Miss Xue, if you¡¯re willing to come with me to treat my old master, I won¡¯t dispute the matter of the condor. Also, I¡¯ll give instructions to the Eagle Sect and won¡¯t cause trouble for you anymore. How about that?¡± ¡°Sir, I think you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s not that you want to let me off now, but should I let you off? To put it simply, you have no right to negotiate with me now.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin is a little arrogant. I didn¡¯t expect her younger sister to be even more arrogant. Since I¡¯ve already taken action personally, what else do you think you can do? If not for your medical skills, you would have long gone to die with my condor, so don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± ¡°Ungrateful?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze suddenly changed. She attacked the middle-aged man mockingly. In just half a round, the middle-aged man had already been knocked to the ground and was sprawled on the ground eating dirt in an extremely sorry state. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± What fast skills and powerful moves¡­ Facing this little girl, he actually had no resistance. When He Huahao saw that the middle-aged man had been defeated by Xue Fanxin so quickly, he was not only shocked, but also very panicked. If even the people from the ancient martial families were no match for this little girl, he would suffer greatly today. Guan Miaoyan was also watching everything that was happening in front of her. When she heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s name, memories that had been sealed for many years suddenly surged into her heart, and she was extremely panicked. When she saw that one person after another, who was incomparably powerful to her, had been defeated by Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister, she panicked even more. Although she had deliberately forgotten what had happened back then, how could she forget such a thing just like that? Back then, in order to make the Guan couple change their minds and adopt her, she had deliberately let them know everything ugly about Xue Fanxin. She had told them everything she could think of. Because they knew that Xue Fanxin¡¯s character was not good, the Guan couple changed their minds and adopted her. Although she had only done a small thing, told some truths, and pretended to be innocent, it had changed her and Xue Fanxin¡¯s lives. At this moment, no one cared about Guan Miaoyan, nor did they care what she was thinking. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the middle-aged man who had been beaten up. All of them were stunned. In their eyes, the people from the ancient martial families were all very powerful. They had started practicing martial arts since they were young. Some people could even fly over roofs and walk on walls, just like on television. However, what they saw now was that a martial artist from an ancient martial arts family had been easily defeated by a fifteen-year-old girl. Was this what the so-called ancient martial arts families were like? Chapter 803 ?803 Passing the Blame The middle-aged man lay on the ground for a long time before recovering. He spat out the dirt in his mouth and tried his best to stand up. He glared at Xue Fanxin fiercely. ¡°Little girl, offending our ancient martial arts family often doesn¡¯t end well. If you kneel down, kowtow, apologize now and come with me, I can temporarily not dispute what just happened.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to communicate with someone with a screw loose,¡± Xue Fanxin said speechlessly. ¡°Mistress, I heard that the people from the ancient martial families are quite powerful. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will take revenge in the future if you offend them like this?¡± Guan Xiaoyan also knew a little about the ancient martial families. Although he was not very clear, he knew that the ancient martial families were not to be trifled with. ¡°They¡¯re just a group of people who are taking advantage of their family history and bullying others. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If it were the ancient martial arts families in the past, they would still be a little dignified. The current ancient martial arts families are only using the reputation of their ancestors to muddle along.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± the middle-aged man retorted strongly, but guilt was written all over his face. ¡°Nonsense, nonsense. Our ancient martial arts family is huge. Would we lack this little money?¡± ¡°The current ancient martial family is already on the decline. There¡¯s not much left of the family business that your ancestors left behind, but your daily expenses are too high, so you have no choice but to use other methods to earn money. Actually, this is not a big deal. I don¡¯t want to interfere in your ancient martial family¡¯s business, but I have no choice. Guan Xiaoyan called me his Mistress. I can¡¯t ignore his life, right?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The middle-aged man was exasperated. He rushed forward and wanted to attack Xue Fanxin, but he was kicked away. At this moment, more than ten cars drove over. When the cars stopped, many people ran out of it. They all had guns and weapons in their hands as they surrounded He Huahao and the others. After getting out of the car, Father Guan hurriedly came to look for Guan Xiaoyan. ¡°Xiaoyan, are you okay? Quickly tell me if you¡¯re injured.¡± At this moment, Guan Xiaoyan could clearly sense his father¡¯s concern and love. He was very touched. ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. With Mistress protecting me, how could anything happen to me?¡± So his father cared about him so much. ¡°Mistress, what Mistress?¡± Father Guan asked. Before Guan Xiaoyan could answer, Guan Miaoyan hurriedly ran over and said pitifully, ¡°Father, quickly take me away from here. I¡¯m so afraid.¡± The moment Father Guan saw Guan Miaoyan, he was angry. He ignored her injuries and questioned her coldly, ¡°Miaoyan, tell me, why did you do this? Isn¡¯t our Guan family good enough for you? Why did you hire someone to kill Xiaoyan?¡± When Guan Miaoyan heard this, no matter how panicked she was, she still defended herself. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Guan Miaoyan, do you still want to distort the truth at this time?¡± Guan Xiaoyan took out his phone and let Guan Miaoyan look at the call status on the screen. Then, he hung up. ¡°When I came to the Azure Ox Villa, I had already called Dad and recorded it. Dad already knows everything you¡¯ve done here. Also, the trip to the Azure Ox Villa was just a trap I set to lure the snake out of its hole.¡± ¡°Father, it¡¯s not like that. You have to believe me. I didn¡¯t want to kill Xiaoyan. It was¡­ It was He Huahao. He wanted to kill Xiaoyan. It had nothing to do with me.¡± Guan Miaoyan kept pushing the blame. Xue Fanxin watched the show from the side. She really wanted to know how shameless Guan Miaoyan could be. Chapter 804 - 804 If Theres Her Theres No Me 804 If There¡¯s Her There¡¯s No Me He Huahao remained silent for the time being, letting Guan Miaoyan push the blame onto him. Since things had already come to this, they could not just shirk responsibility and clean themselves up. Furthermore, when Guan Miaoyan shot Guan Xiaoyan with a gun just now, she was extraordinarily ruthless. Everyone had seen it clearly, including Guan Xiaoyan. Coupled with the recording in Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s hand, it was useless no matter what Guan Miaoyan said. ¡°Father, this is all He Huahao¡¯s scheme. I was only used by him. He and the people from the ancient martial families want the Guan family¡¯s assets, so they want to kill Xiaoyan. This has nothing to do with me. Father, you have to believe me. You have to believe me! ¡°Father, I¡¯m also a victim. I never thought of killing Xiaoyan. He Huahao lied to me and used me.¡± Guan Miaoyan was still trying to defend herself in front of the truth. Guan Xiaoyan could not stand it anymore and said angrily, ¡°Father, don¡¯t believe her nonsense. Just now, she fired at me with all her might and shot at me dozens of times. If not for her lousy marksmanship, I would have been killed by her long ago. I¡¯ve often been pursued recently, but those people can actually accurately track my whereabouts. They even know when I¡¯ll return home. So it was Guan Miaoyan who provided them with the information. I only told Guan Miaoyan about the trip to the Azure Ox Villa today. In the end, I was already pursued on the way here and even surrounded when I came here. The truth is already clear. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡°Father, if this woman stays in the Guan family, I¡¯ll leave. I can¡¯t live under the same roof as a woman who wants to kill me.¡± ¡°Xiaoyan, I know you hate me, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Dad. Dad, you know that Xiaoyan has always been biased against me, so you can¡¯t believe his words. He¡¯s wrongly accusing me,¡± Guan Miaoyan retorted strongly, distorting the truth and lying in front of countless people who had seen the truth with their own eyes. ¡°Guan Miaoyan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless. So many people saw you shoot me fiercely with their own eyes, but you can still lie through your teeth. Your shamelessness is really admirable. Dad, no matter if you believe that Guan Miaoyan wants to kill me or not, I¡¯ll make it clear now. In the future, the Guan family will either have her and not me, or me and not her.¡± ¡°Rascal, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Although Father Guan was unwilling to believe that the daughter he had raised for more than ten years was actually such a ruthless person, the truth was in front of him. He had to believe it even if he did not want to. Furthermore, Guan Miaoyan was only his adopted daughter. Guan Xiaoyan was his biological son. How could he ignore his biological son for his adopted daughter? Furthermore, he had heard Guan Miaoyan¡¯s words clearly over the phone. Guan Miaoyan could sense that Father Guan did not believe her. She became even more panicked, but she still did not give up. ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to Xiaoyan¡¯s nonsense. If I really shot him dozens of times, would he still be alive? All of this was¡­ instigated by his Mistress. His Mistress is called Xue Fanjiu, and she is Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister. ¡°Father, do you still remember Xue Fanxin? Back in Sunshine Orphanage, you and Mother originally planned to adopt Xue Fanxin, but later, you suddenly changed your mind and adopted me. Xue Fanxin died accidentally some time ago, and now her younger sister has returned to take revenge on me. Everything that happened today was Xue Fanxin¡¯s younger sister and Guan Xiaoyan working together to frame me.¡± In order to turn the situation around, Guan Miaoyan dared to say anything, no matter if it was true or not. Xue Fanxin originally only wanted to watch the commotion, but since Guan Miaoyan had set the fire on her, how could she not express anything? Chapter 805 ?805 Putting the Cart Before the Horse When Father Guan heard Guan Miaoyan¡¯s words, he turned his gaze to Xue Fanxin and realized that she was only a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl. Hence, he treated her as a child and asked in an overbearing tone, ¡°How did you deceive my son to acknowledge you as his Mistress?¡± From the looks of it, Father Guan was very dissatisfied with Guan Xiaoyan acknowledging a little girl as his Mistress. ¡°Father, what are you talking about? What deception? I was the one who pestered them, okay?¡± Guan Xiaoyan tried his best to explain for Xue Fanxin. ¡°If not for them these two days, I would have been killed long ago. Master and Mistress are very capable. What¡¯s wrong with me taking them as my masters?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Father Guan roared angrily. ¡°Do you know her background and purpose? Those people killed you for the Guan family¡¯s assets. Can¡¯t they also approach you for the Guan family¡¯s assets? You¡¯re the Young Master of the Guan family and the only heir of the Guan family. Please have some brains when you deal with things.¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know anything. What right do you have to say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we don¡¯t know anything that we have to deal with it carefully lest those with ulterior motives have a chance.¡± Xue Fanxin listened for most of the day, and her patience was gone. She asked mockingly, ¡°Then, when your son was being chased by your daughter, where were you as a father? A savior of one¡¯s life is like their parents reborn. If Guan Xiaoyan wasn¡¯t too disappointed in his parents, how could he not seek help from us when he was repeatedly being pursued? Your son encountered three intense pursuits in just two days. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to survive the bullets. As a father, shouldn¡¯t you ask your son how much his body and mind has been hurt?¡± ¡°You have no right to speak here,¡± Father Guan reprimanded her angrily. Father Guan was shocked by Xue Fanxin¡¯s powerful aura and almost knelt down. At this moment, he no longer dared to look at Xue Fanxin with disdain, but more shock. Where did a fifteen-year-old girl get such a powerful aura? Guan Xiaoyan took the green crystal and was shocked after taking a look. ¡°Wow¡­ Mistress, this emerald is extraordinarily valuable!¡± Father Guan was a businessman and had seen quite a few good things. Of course, he could tell that the gem in Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s hand was valuable. At this moment, he looked at Xue Fanxin differently, but for the sake of his face, he did not want to compromise. ¡°Hmph, you want to use a gem to deceive my son¡¯s trust. You can deceive my son, but you can¡¯t deceive me.¡± ¡°Mr. Guan, I think you¡¯re mistaken about the severity of the matter. You¡¯re putting the cart before the horse. Could it be that your purpose here today is to suppress me, and not to help your son deal with the person who wants to kill him?¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s question, Father Guan was speechless, but he still felt very uncomfortable. He was a big shot who dominated the business world. How could he feel comfortable after being humiliated by a little girl? Chapter 806 ?806 Do It Personally Father Guan glared at Guan Miaoyan, but he still did not focus on dealing with the fact that Guan Miaoyan had hired someone to kill his biological son. He still refused to let go of Xue Fanxin. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with my Guan family¡¯s internal affairs myself. It¡¯s not up to an outsider like you to criticize me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with your Guan family¡¯s internal affairs, but I¡¯ll definitely interfere with Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s matters. If you, as his father, can¡¯t give him a reasonable explanation, then I, as his Mistress, am willing to help him clean up those monsters.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s words touched Guan Xiaoyan and made his eyes water. With a sharp contrast, he knew who really cared about him. Although his parents also cared about him, he seemed insignificant compared to the Guan family¡¯s assets. He knew that back then, his grandfather had skipped over his father and directly let him inherit all the Guan family¡¯s assets. This matter had always made his father very dissatisfied. Even though he had never asked about the Guan family¡¯s assets all these years and had let his father take responsibility, his father still had a grudge against him because of this. They were all family. Did it matter who had the assets? Father Guan did not notice the change in Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s heart and was still arguing with Xue Fanxin. ¡°A child actually dares to boast shamelessly in front of me. Let me say it again. It¡¯s not up to an outsider like you to criticize the Guan family. For Xiaoyan¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t dispute with you about what happened today. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± ¡°Father, how could you do this?¡± Guan Xiaoyan questioned fiercely, quite dissatisfied with his father¡¯s way of doing things. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll settle scores with you when we get back.¡± Father Guan was in an extremely bad mood because of Xue Fanxin, and his attitude towards Guan Xiaoyan also became bad. Guan Miaoyan snickered when she saw how things had developed. When she returned to the Guan family, she would properly admit her mistake and push everything to He Huahao. Then, she would make a fuss about Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s Mistress. Even if her parents would be angry, the punishment would not be too serious. Actually, she knew better than anyone that ever since her grandfather had asked Guan Xiaoyan to inherit his assets, her father had already had a lot of objections to him. Even to his biological son, in front of such a huge fortune, the so-called father-son relationship was no longer that important. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Just as Guan Miaoyan was thinking about how to shirk her responsibility when she returned to the Guan family, she was suddenly kicked away. Following that, a few silver needles flew over and pierced her head. Her head was instantly in unbearable pain. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± ¡°Back then, you used some methods to snatch my sister¡¯s fate. I can forgive you for that. After all, being the Guan family¡¯s daughter is not necessarily a good thing. However, you have to pay the price for everything you did to Guan Xiaoyan and for slandering me just now.¡± ¡°My head, my head hurts. Daddy, save me, save me¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Father Guan roared angrily. He had never expected Xue Fanxin to dare to hit his daughter in front of him. Even if this daughter had made an unforgivable mistake, it was not up to an outsider to deal with her. ¡°Father, are you going to protect Guan Miaoyan?¡± Guan Xiaoyan asked bitterly. At this point, his father was still protecting Guan Miaoyan, protecting a woman who wanted to kill him. This was his biological father. Chapter 807 ?807 I Have the Say Father Guan was not in the mood to care about Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s feelings now. He only knew that he had lost a lot of face. He thought to himself, Even if Guan Miaoyan was wrong, only he could deal with her. No one else had the right, or they would not give him face. ¡°Shut up. No matter what your sister did wrong, it¡¯s not up to an unrelated outsider to deal with her, let alone someone with an unknown background and impure motives.¡± ¡°Father, how can you say that? Mistress has saved my life time and time again. She¡­ she¡¯s not an ordinary person. In the beginning, Master and Mistress were unwilling to care about me at all. I was the one who pestered them. What motive could they have? I was almost killed by Guan Miaoyan today, do you know that?¡± Guan Xiaoyan repeatedly emphasized that he had almost been killed by Guan Miaoyan today, in order to attract her father¡¯s attention and hope that he could focus more on her. However, the outcome still disappointed him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fine now? As long as you¡¯re fine. What else do you want? Do you want me to kill your sister in front of so many people? I said that this is an internal matter of the Guan family. I¡¯ll deal with it when we get home. Why won¡¯t you listen? How long are you going to cause trouble with your supposed Mistress before you stop?¡± Being scolded by Father Guan, Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s heart felt like it had been cut by a knife. The pain was unbearable, and something in his heart had once again been cut apart little by little before finally shattering. Which parent did not dote on their child like a treasure now? But his parents¡­ Actually, he knew very well that his father hated him more than he loved him. After all, before his grandfather passed away, he had let him inherit the Guan family¡¯s assets. Logically speaking, these belonged to his father and would only belong to him in a few decades. To put it bluntly, his father loved money more than he loved him. Father Guan did not know how completely he had hurt Guan Xiaoyan. After scolding him, he ignored him and started to bombard Xue Fanxin. ¡°Stop right now, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. Guan Miaoyan is a member of my Guan family. It¡¯s not up to an outsider like you to deal with her.¡± Xue Fanxin put away the silver needles on Guan Miaoyan¡¯s head and stood up to look at Father Guan, but she did not speak to him. She only smiled coldly and said to Guan Xiaoyan, ¡°Xiaoyan, you¡¯re the real master of the Guan family, right?¡± When Guan Xiaoyan heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. Then, he came to a realization. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the real master of the Guan family. I have the final say in everything in the Guan family.¡± All the Guan family¡¯s assets were under his name. This was something that his grandfather had already done when he was alive. Furthermore, his grandfather had left many backup plans. Therefore, even if he had ignored the Guan family¡¯s assets all these years, his father had no way of transferring them to his name. Perhaps his grandfather had made such a decision when he was alive because he knew his son too well. When Father Guan heard Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s cold words, he felt very uneasy and asked anxiously, ¡°Xiaoyan, what nonsense are you talking about again?¡± He Huahao, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°He¡¯s not talking nonsense. He¡¯s telling the truth, because he is the owner of the Guan family¡¯s assets. Everything in the Guan family is under his name, so he is the real owner of the Guan family.¡± ¡°He Huahao, you have no right to speak here. Shut up.¡± ¡°The person who really has no right to speak is you. I originally thought that the old master of our He family was disgusting enough, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more disgusting than him. Your son has been repeatedly pursued and almost died a few times. And after you came to the scene, you didn¡¯t care about your son but grabbed onto everything that was unimportant and refused to let go. How ridiculous.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Father Guan was exasperated. He was so angry that his face was filled with violence. He raised his hand and slapped someone¡¯s face. Chapter 808 - 808 Master Is Here 808 Master Is Here Pa¡­ A crisp slap sounded. Everyone could hear it clearly. Everyone thought that the person who would be hit would be He Huahao. After all, Father Guan had raised his hand when he was arguing with He Huahao, but who knew that the person who would be beaten would be Guan Xiaoyan? At this moment, there were clear five-finger marks on Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s face. Half of his face had been beaten red and swollen, and blood was seeping out of the corner of his mouth. This slap made Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s head spin and his vision blur. His heart sank again. Father Guan was only too angry and wanted to hit someone to vent his anger, but he did not dare to hit He Huahao, so he hit his son. However, after hitting him, he regretted it. However, for the sake of his face, he did not say anything and still looked angry. ¡°Mr. Guan, what did Xiaoyan do wrong? Why did you hit him?¡± Xue Fanxin questioned sternly. However, this question made Father Guan even more angry. Initially, he regretted hitting Guan Xiaoyan, but now, he felt nothing. He retorted arrogantly and self-righteously, ¡°Do I need a reason to hit my son?¡± ¡°You indeed don¡¯t need a reason to hit your own son, but hitting someone for no reason will consume your feelings for each other. Xiaoyan has repeatedly been assassinated recently, and his body and mind have been greatly hurt. If not for him being cheerful and optimistic, he would have long been traumatized. As a father, you clearly know that your son was pursued and almost died, but you don¡¯t care or love him too much. Instead, you blame this and that here and still hit him. Do you think you have any reason?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care how I treat my son. You¡¯re just an underage girl. What do you know?¡± ¡°You fell into the trap of money and are heartless, what do you know?¡± ¡°How dare you scold me?¡± Father Guan raised his hand to slap Xue Fanxin, but he was stopped by Xue Fanxin who twisted his wrist back. Father Guan¡¯s hand was in intense pain as he kept shouting, ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the bodyguards beside Father Guan saw that the situation was wrong, they were about to attack Xue Fanxin. When Guan Xiaoyan saw this, he wanted to stop them, but when he took a step forward, he froze on the spot, unable to move. It was not only Guan Xiaoyan. Apart from Xue Fanxin, everyone present was in a motionless state. Even time had stopped. ¡°This is¡­ the time law¡­¡± Xue Fanxin saw that the people around her were all maintaining the same posture like puppets. Even their eyes did not move. She felt that it was a little strange, so she sensed it properly and sensed the power of the time law. She was very shocked. Why had the power of the time law appeared out of nowhere? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling puzzled, a vortex suddenly appeared in the sky, and a person walked out of it. An old man in unrestrained clothes walked out of the vortex. Then, he landed lightly and walked towards Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin looked over and quickly recognized the old man in front of her. She ran towards him excitedly. ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­¡± The Red Dust Emperor caught Xue Fanxin, who was running towards him, and gave her a hug. He smiled lovingly and said, ¡°Master¡¯s Little Xin¡¯er is getting stronger and stronger. This collision almost shattered your master¡¯s old bones.¡± ¡°Master, did I hurt you?¡± ¡°Your master is not so weak. Quickly prepare yourself. I want to take you back there. This void passageway can only last for fifteen minutes at most. If it lasts any longer, it will disappear. Furthermore, we can¡¯t open another void passageway in a short time, so no matter what you have here, you have to put it down and follow me, or you plan to stay here for a year and a half.¡± The Spacetime Emperor was heavily injured and had recently consumed too much energy to open the void passageway here several times. Therefore, after this time, he would probably not be able to open the void passageway again for a year or two. Chapter 809 ?809 Take Me With You It had happened too suddenly, and Xue Fanxin had yet to react. However, she knew one thing very well. She had to return to the Tongxuan Continent now, or she would have to wait for a year or even longer. No, no. If she disappeared for too long, Grandpa would definitely go crazy. Also, there was a bunch of things over there. It was not good to delay it for too long. ¡°Master, Ah Jiu is not here. Even if we want to return in a hurry, we have to bring him along.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin finished speaking, Ye Jiushang rushed to the scene, as if he was very anxious. However, when he saw the Red Dust Emperor, the anxiety on his face slowly disappeared. When he was cultivating just now, he had noticed that something was wrong in the starry sky. He was afraid that Xin¡¯er would be in danger, so he rushed over quickly. When he came to the scene and saw the Red Dust Emperor, all his worries were gone. However, when he thought of the spider lily, he had many opinions and complaints about the Red Dust Emperor. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Rascal, no matter what, I am Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s master. I am also one of the Great Emperors of the five continents and ten regions. Be polite when you speak to me.¡± The Red Dust Emperor was dissatisfied with Ye Jiushang¡¯s attitude and directly bombarded him. ¡°To think you have the cheek to say that you are Xin¡¯er¡¯s master. If not for you, how could Xin¡¯er have kept that spider lily in her sea of consciousness?¡± At the mention of this, the Red Dust Emperor blamed himself. Therefore, he no longer had the confidence to argue with Ye Jiushang. He lowered his head in sorrow. Xue Fanxin did not want to see such a scene, so she changed the topic. ¡°Ah Jiu, this matter must not have been Master¡¯s intention. Since it¡¯s already in the past, let¡¯s not mention it. Master said that the void passageway can only last for fifteen minutes. We don¡¯t have much time left, so it¡¯s more important to get down to business. The others can be indifferent, but it¡¯s best to greet Xiaoyan.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded and looked at the motionless Guan Xiaoyan. Hence, he said to the Red Dust Emperor angrily, ¡°Remove the power of the time law from his body.¡± The Red Dust Emperor snorted coldly in a low voice. Then, he removed the power of the time law from Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s body and reminded her angrily, ¡°You only have fifteen minutes. If you have something to do, quickly do it and leave.¡± After the power of time law on Guan Xiaoyan disappeared, he immediately regained his freedom. However, what he saw shocked him. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Why did everyone maintain the same posture and not move, like puppets? ¡°Xiaoyan, he is my master. We only have fifteen minutes left, so there are many things I don¡¯t have time to explain to you.¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to say goodbye to Guan Xiaoyan, but she did not know how to speak. ¡°Mistress, what fifteen minutes?¡± ¡°In fifteen minutes, your master and I will return to the Tongxuan Continent. We might not return in the future, so¡­¡± ¡°Then take me with you.¡± Guan Xiaoyan made this decision without thinking. Although his father and mother were here, his heart had already been broken. Leaving was no big deal. ¡°This¡­¡± Xue Fanxin could not give Guan Xiaoyan an accurate answer. She looked at the Red Dust Emperor for advice. The Red Dust Emperor understood what Xue Fanxin meant and said bluntly, ¡°His cultivation level is too low and he can¡¯t withstand the power of the void turbulence. The Spacetime Emperor can only barely open the void passageway now and doesn¡¯t have the ability to protect the people in the passageway, so if you bring him to the Tongxuan Continent with you, it will be very dangerous for him.¡± Hearing the Red Dust Emperor¡¯s words, everyone already understood. Guan Xiaoyan lowered his head in disappointment, feeling like crying. Chapter 810 - 810 Ten Year Pact 810 Ten Year Pact Fifteen minutes was really not much. It would pass soon. Xue Fanxin knew that Guan Xiaoyan was sad, but she did not have time to comfort him now. All she could do was to tell him what to pay attention to as soon as possible. ¡°Xiaoyan, don¡¯t be sad. All banquets must end. We don¡¯t belong here. We¡¯ll have to go back sooner or later. Now that you¡¯re already a cultivator and have the Body of Spirit Gathering, if you cultivate well in the future, we¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡± ¡°Can we really meet again?¡± A little hope ignited in Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s heart. He knew that this hope was too small, but it was better than nothing. As long as there was hope, there was something to anticipate. ¡°As long as you have the heart, we will definitely meet again. Your master must have something to tell you. I won¡¯t take up so much time. Tell me first, are there any shops near the Azure Ox Villa?¡± ¡°Shops?¡± Guan Xiaoyan had yet to react and did not know why Xue Fanxin was asking about the shop, but he still replied honestly, ¡°There¡¯s a small supermarket in the Azure Ox Villa¡­¡± Before Guan Xiaoyan could finish speaking, Xue Fanxin had already disappeared with a swoosh, heading towards the supermarket in the Azure Ox Villa. Ye Jiushang knew what Xue Fanxin was going to do. He smiled helplessly and turned his gaze to Guan Xiaoyan. He took out a ring and handed it to him. ¡°This is what I left for you. In this place, only you can use this thing. There are some entry-level cultivation techniques and a few spirit arts in the ring. Cultivate well in the future. With your spirit gathering physique, you can achieve something even in this place where spirit energy is scarce.¡± ¡°Master, what¡¯s this?¡± Guan Xiaoyan took the ring Ye Jiushang had given him and realized that it was very small. He could not wear it at all. However, even if he could not wear it, he casually placed it on the tip of his finger. Who knew¡­ ¡°This¡­ I can actually wear this ring?¡± The ring actually automatically adjusted its size and was currently on his finger. It looked no different from an ordinary silver ring. What shocked him even more was that he saw a bunch of things in the ring. Could this be the interspatial ring written in fantasy novels? Was he dreaming? Ye Jiushang could not be bothered to explain the interspatial ring. He picked up the main point and said, ¡°Time is limited. You have to remember what I¡¯m going to say next. You can¡¯t be anxious about success on the path of cultivation, nor can you have any evil thoughts. Otherwise, you¡¯ll easily take the wrong path and become a demon. You¡¯re the first disciple I¡¯ve taken in. You have to set an example for your junior brothers behind you.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to speak. Listen to me. In ten years, I¡¯ll try my best to come back and see you once. At that time, if your performance satisfies me, I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Hearing this, Guan Xiaoyan was extremely excited. ¡°Master, is what you said for real?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve taken you in as my disciple, I naturally won¡¯t ignore you. But if you disappoint me, I¡¯ll give up on you as my disciple.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± With hope, Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s mood immediately improved, and he became much more energetic. Ten years¡­ This was his master¡¯s ten-year promise to him. Ye Jiushang smiled. He had basically finished giving instructions. Everything he had yet to give was in his ring. Therefore, he had nothing to say now. He only took a few more looks at his first disciple. He had said that he and Guan Xiaoyan were fated to be master and disciple. That was not a casual remark. They were indeed fated to be master and disciple. However, he could still open up some of his disciple¡¯s meridians¡­ Just as Ye Jiushang was about to open Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s meridians, Xue Fanxin suddenly appeared. Because she had not controlled the direction well, she fell towards Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 811 ?811 How Stifling Ye Jiushang caught Xue Fanxin, who had almost fallen, and scolded dotingly, ¡°Oh you, why are you running so quickly? Could it be that you¡¯ve been discovered as a thief?¡± Xue Fanxin made a face at Ye Jiushang and stuck out her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re the thief! Although I plundered the entire supermarket, I can get your disciple to pay the bill later.¡± She had only returned to Earth for a few days and had not even had time to buy anything before returning to the Tongxuan Continent. If she did not get something from here before leaving, she would feel regretful. In order to reduce her regrets, she ¡®robbed¡¯ the small supermarket in the Azure Ox Villa. ¡°Mistress, did you ransack the supermarket inside?¡± Guan Xiaoyan asked in surprise. ¡°Ah, ptui, ptui, ptui. What do you mean ransacked? Don¡¯t make it sound so ugly, okay? I only bought everything from that supermarket. You can pay the bill later. It¡¯s not just this. Two days ago, your master caused a ruckus in a certain hospital and injured quite a few people. You¡¯ll also be in charge of those people¡¯s medical fees. Also, your master and I established a household register and identity card. Although we might not need it anymore, it¡¯s always good to be safe, so our household register and identity card are for you to temporarily take care of.¡± Xue Fanxin explained a few things in a row. The Red Dust Emperor had been counting the time when he suddenly reminded them. ¡°There¡¯s only fifteen minutes. Quickly.¡± Time was too tight, and Xue Fanxin really could not tease Guan Xiaoyan anymore. She took out a few medicine bottles from her space. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t have much for you, so I¡¯ll give you a few pills. Here are a few Beauty Pills, Life Extension Pills, Injury Recovery Pills, and Cultivation Pills. They¡¯re all relatively low-level pills. Take them. The uses and usage of the pills are written on the bottles. Go back and take a look slowly. Also¡­¡± Guan Xiaoyan held the things Xue Fanxin kept stuffing into his hands, his heart warm. He could not bear to part with the Master and Mistress who were so good to him. His master and mistress treated him even better than his parents. He really wanted to follow them. ¡°Master, Mistress, will you really come back to look for me?¡± ¡°Xiaoyan, we¡¯ll definitely think of a way to come back and see you in the future. When the time comes, we¡¯ll definitely take you to the world over there if we have the ability. We cultivators have very long lifespans. A few hundred years is very little, and there are even thousands or tens of thousands of years. Therefore, you have to have confidence in us. The life-extending pills I gave you can extend your lifespan, and if you work hard at cultivation, you can also extend your lifespan. Also¡­¡± Xue Fanxin plucked a leaf from the Tree of Life in her space and stored it in an exquisite Spirit Locking Jade Box before handing it to Guan Xiaoyan. ¡°Inside this is the leaf of the Tree of Life. It¡¯s very precious, so you have to take good care of it. If you suffer serious injuries or your life is about to end, consuming it can let a miracle happen.¡± When the Red Dust Emperor saw Xue Fanxin take out the Tree of Life for Guan Xiaoyan, he was envious, jealous, and resentful! Little Xin¡¯er had only known Guan Xiaoyan for a few days, but she had already given away such a precious thing like the leaf of the Tree of Life. As her master, he did not even have a strand of hair¡­ How frustrating. ¡°Master, remove the power of the time law from her body.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°To settle scores.¡± Chapter 812 - 812 Never Meet Again 812 Never Meet Again The Red Dust Emperor did not know what Xue Fanxin wanted to do, but he fulfilled her request and removed the power of the time law from Guan Miaoyan¡¯s body. The moment the time law disappeared, Guan Miaoyan regained her freedom. She was in a daze, feeling like something strange had happened and something was missing from her mind. However, she saw that the people around her were all motionless like puppets. They did not even blink, as if they were in a motionless state. What was going on? What on earth happened? Guan Miaoyan was panicking. She really wanted to escape from the scene, but when she realized that Guan Xiaoyan, Xue Fanxin, and the others were all in their normal states, she did not seem so afraid. Especially when she saw the man she had once met in the ice cream shop, she could not look away and even approached him. ¡°Sir, we meet again. Do you remember me?¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, there¡¯s not much time left. Quickly deal with it.¡± Ye Jiushang felt disgusted when he saw Guan Miaoyan. He did not even want to talk to her. Instead, he threw her to Xue Fanxin and walked towards Guan Xiaoyan. ¡°Xiaoyan, I¡¯ll open some meridians for you now. It¡¯ll be very beneficial to your future cultivation, but it¡¯ll be very painful. Bear with it.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m not afraid of pain. Just do whatever you want.¡± Guan Xiaoyan originally wanted to scold Guan Miaoyan, but as soon as his master spoke, his attention was completely diverted from Guan Miaoyan. When Guan Miaoyan heard Guan Xiaoyan call Ye Jiushang master, she was very shocked. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re his master?¡± Actually, when Guan Xiaoyan called Xue Fanxin ¡®Mistress¡¯, she had already vaguely guessed that Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s master was the man she had fallen for at a glance. But so what? The man she, Guan Miaoyan liked, would be hers sooner or later. ¡°Guan Miaoyan, are you thinking that the man you like will belong to you sooner or later and no one can snatch him away?¡± Xue Fanxin mocked. Because time was limited, she could not play slowly and could only deal with it as soon as possible. ¡°I forgot to tell you. My name is Xue Fanxin, not Xue Fanjiu.¡± When Guan Miaoyan heard the first half of Xue Fanxin¡¯s sentence, she was at most disdainful. However, when she heard the last half, she was extremely shocked and had a look of disbelief. ¡°Xue Fanjiu, do you think I¡¯m so gullible as a three-year-old child? Just your age doesn¡¯t match Xue Fanxin¡¯s, so don¡¯t lie here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe me. Anyway, I¡¯m Xue Fanxin. I¡¯m about to leave. Before I leave, we should settle the score. Back then, you used some methods to snatch what originally belonged to me. I actually don¡¯t mind too much. After all, without the Guan couple, I also have a master who dotes on me. If you had told me directly, I might have given you this adoption benefit for nothing back then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What¡¯s going on with those people? Why aren¡¯t they moving? I want to call the police.¡± Guan Miaoyan found her phone and wanted to call the police. However, just as she took out her phone, it was cut in half by a dagger. She was no stranger to that dagger. She had seen Xue Fanxin use it to cut bullets. ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s not much time left. Quickly. If the void passageway closes, it will take you a year and a half to return,¡± Red Dust Emperor reminded her again. ¡°Master, I understand. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Xue Fanxin no longer wasted her breath on Guan Miaoyan. Instead, she waved the dagger in front of her. ¡°Your nervous system has already been destroyed by me. In two hours, you¡¯ll become mentally unstable. There¡¯ll also be some inhumane torture. You¡¯ll slowly find out in the future. This is the price I want you to pay. As for Guan Xiaoyan, how he plans to deal with you is his business, so we won¡¯t meet again, right?¡± Xue Fanxin did not kill Guan Miaoyan and did not even hurt her. She left after saying a few words. However, her words made Guan Miaoyan feel like she had fallen into hell. She was in panic and pain. Chapter 813 ?813 Not Human Xue Fanxin really wanted to ruthlessly attack and provoke Guan Miaoyan again, but unfortunately, she did not have time. Ye Jiushang had also finished his work and opened some meridians for Guan Xiaoyan. Forcefully opening up his meridians was an incomparably painful task, but Guan Xiaoyan relied on his strong willpower to bear it. No matter how painful it was, he did not cry out. Although his entire body was covered in cold sweat, he was very happy. ¡°Master, thank you. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°Although I am your Master, cultivation depends on yourself. Work hard.¡± Ye Jiushang did not say anything else. He gently patted Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s shoulder, then turned around and walked towards the Red Dust Emperor. Xue Fanxin also came over and patted Guan Xiaoyan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Rascal, I hope that the next time we meet, you won¡¯t live so miserably. If you don¡¯t even have the ability to protect yourself, I¡¯ll get your master to expel you from the sect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mistress. I¡¯ll definitely make a name for myself the next time we meet. I definitely won¡¯t embarrass Master and Mistress.¡± Guan Xiaoyan knew that it was time for Master and Mistress to leave. The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became. At this moment, he was very sad. ¡°A man will shed blood but not tears, do you understand? I¡¯ll be going. As for Guan Miaoyan, I¡¯ll leave her for you to deal with. I¡¯ve already destroyed her nervous system. In two hours, she¡¯ll be mentally deranged and won¡¯t remember everything she saw just now. There¡¯s also the Eagle Sect and the ancient martial arts families. I¡¯ll leave them for you to deal with.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress. I¡¯ll definitely deal with these people and things properly.¡± ¡°Remember to settle the bill for that small supermarket in the Azure Ox Villa, hehe!¡± Xue Fanxin smiled evilly. Then, she turned around and walked towards Ye Jiushang and the Red Dust Emperor. When Xue Fanxin walked over, the Red Dust Emperor casually waved at the vortex in the sky. Then, the three of them flew towards the vortex and quickly disappeared. When Xue Fanxin and the others entered the vortex, it immediately disappeared. The sky returned to its original calm, and the power of the time law was removed. The moment the power of the time law disappeared, Father Guan, He Huahao, and the others regained their freedom, but they felt that something was wrong. However, no matter how wrong it was, their memories only stopped at Xue Fanxin stopping Father Guan¡¯s hand. Then, next¡­ Guan Xiaoyan seemed to have stepped forward to stop him. But why was Guan Xiaoyan standing not far away and staring at the sky in a daze? Guan Xiaoyan was still in the pain of parting. When he heard Father Guan¡¯s angry voice, his brows furrowed slightly. Hence, he retracted his gaze and looked at his father. He said coldly, ¡°Father, from tomorrow onwards, I will take over the Guan family completely. You can stay at home and enjoy life. As for Guan Miaoyan, she will no longer be the Young Miss of the Guan family. Later, I will expose her actions to the media. At that time, everyone will agree with my decision. He Huahao, if you lack money, find a time to talk to me.¡± ¡°Rascal, what are you talking about?¡± Father Guan panicked and raised his hand to slap Guan Xiaoyan again. Guan Xiaoyan cleverly dodged the slap and sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t let you hit me again.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Father Guan was so angry that his heart ached. He wanted to scold Guan Xiaoyan, but Guan Miaoyan suddenly hugged his thigh and kept talking nonsense. ¡°Father, it¡¯s Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin has returned to take revenge on me. Xue Fanxin¡¯s master has come from the sky. There¡¯s a huge vortex in the sky. They¡¯re not human¡­ No, no, no, they¡¯re not from this world. They¡­ they¡¯ve all flown into the sky. ¡°They¡¯re not human. They¡¯re not ordinary people. They are able to fly into the sky.¡± Hearing Guan Miaoyan¡¯s nonsense, everyone thought that she had gone crazy. In fact, the current Guan Miaoyan did look like a lunatic. After so much had happened today and Guan Miaoyan had been driven out of the Guan family, it was normal for her to go crazy. Chapter 814 - 814 Unfathomable People 814 Unfathomable People Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had already entered the void passageway and were completely isolated from the world on Earth. Therefore, they did not know what had happened to Guan Xiaoyan later and were currently in the void passageway. The Red Dust Emperor kept a straight face, like an angry child. In the void passageway, there would be spatial turbulence blowing past from time to time. If one was not careful, they would be injured. However, these chaotic flows were nothing to Ye Jiushang and the Red Dust Emperor. Xue Fanxin had two experts protecting her, so safety was not a problem. This was not the first time Xue Fanxin had entered the void passageway, so she was not curious about everything here. All her attention was on her master, whom she had not seen for a long time. ¡°Master, why do you have a long face? Who made you unhappy?¡± ¡°Apart from you, damned girl, who else can make me unhappy?¡± The Red Dust Emperor waited for Xue Fanxin to take the initiative to care about him. Like an aggrieved child, he complained angrily. ¡°I worked hard to raise you and even taught you all kinds of skills, but you never thought of Master when you had good things. Hmph.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I thought of Master? It¡¯s useless even if I want to, okay? You¡¯re always elusive. It¡¯s difficult for me to even see you. When there¡¯s something good, I naturally don¡¯t have to consider your share. Furthermore, what good things can I have? The good things I have are basically given by Ah Jiu.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. You generously gave a leaf of the Tree of Life to someone you¡¯ve just known for a few days. Now, you have to give me a leaf of the Tree of Life, or I¡¯ll cry for you to see.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was speechless. Master, you¡¯ve already lived for so long. Can you be more mature? Ye Jiushang had long seen that the Red Dust Emperor was feeling unhappy because of the leaf of the Tree of Life. However, he did not say anything. At this moment, he had already entered the void passageway. Time was not so pressing, so the questioning could be carried out. ¡°Red Dust Emperor, shouldn¡¯t you explain to me what¡¯s going on with that spider lily? If not for you back then, that spider lily wouldn¡¯t have appeared in Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness. Because of that flower, Xin¡¯er was almost possessed. My meridians were almost broken and I lost my cultivation. Shouldn¡¯t you give me and Xin¡¯er an explanation? Don¡¯t think that you can escape punishment just because you¡¯re Xin¡¯er¡¯s master. I¡¯ll definitely pursue this matter to the end. No matter who is involved in this, I¡¯ll make them pay ten or a hundred times the price.¡± Being questioned by Ye Jiushang about this, the Red Dust Emperor blamed himself endlessly. He did not even dare to mention the leaf of the Tree of Life. He blamed himself and said, ¡°This matter is indeed my fault. Back then, Ruiyuan found me and used the billions of living beings in the Freedom Domain as an excuse to get me to think of a way to save Luo Huaying. I have a good relationship with the Freedom Emperor, the kind that is even closer than blood brothers, just like the Spacetime Emperor. Ruiyuan is the only successor of the Freedom Emperor, so for the sake of the Freedom Emperor, I agreed to Ruiyuan¡¯s request to help him save Luo Huaying.¡± The Red Dust Emperor explained everything in detail. The most he talked about was his mistake. It could be seen that he felt very guilty and blamed himself for this matter. Xue Fanxin comforted him. ¡°Master, don¡¯t blame yourself or feel guilty. I never blamed you.¡± ¡°Silly girl, I almost harmed you!¡± ¡°But this is not Master¡¯s fault. It¡¯s that person called Ruiyuan¡¯s fault. He kept saying that it was for the billions of living beings in the Freedom Domain, but when Master let Luo Huaying recuperate in my sea of consciousness, he had evil thoughts and wanted to let Luo Huaying occupy my body.¡± Humans were unpredictable. This was what people like Ruiyuan were like. Chapter 815 - 815 Thats the Best 815 That¡¯s the Best Ye Jiushang listened to the Red Dust Emperor explain the ins and outs of the matter and found the key person. Previously, he had known about the Demon Lord Fuyan. Now that there was Ruiyuan, he would definitely make them die without a burial place. And that spider lily¡­ He would not let go of anyone who hurt Xin¡¯er. ¡°Kid, can you not show that gaze? It¡¯s quite terrifying.¡± The Red Dust Emperor accidentally came into contact with Ye Jiushang¡¯s gaze, which was like that of the god of death. Even as an emperor, he felt a little afraid when he saw it. Although he and the Spacetime Emperor had been paving the way for Little Xin¡¯er, they had not interfered too much with her matter. However, they would investigate in secret. Strangely enough, they could not see through Ye Jiushang. Although Ye Jiushang¡¯s cultivation level was not as strong as theirs and his status was not higher than theirs, they always vaguely felt pressured when they faced him. Was that an illusion? Because of this, they did not hesitate to use all means to check Ye Jiushang¡¯s fate. However, they realized that his fate was blank. Even the Heavenly Fate Emperor could not see Ye Jiushang¡¯s fate. In short, Ye Jiushang was a very mysterious person. He was mysterious from head to toe. Even a strand of his hair was difficult to see through. If they became enemies with such a person, the outcome would be tragic. Fortunately, he was not Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s enemy. As for that Dragon Star and Phoenix Star¡­ In their opinion, they were just child¡¯s play. They could do whatever they wanted. Ye Jiushang looked at the Red Dust Emperor coldly and continued to ask, ¡°Since you are Xin¡¯er¡¯s master, why did you let Xin¡¯er be the successor of the Spacetime Emperor? Since the Spacetime Emperor has the intention of letting Xin¡¯er be his successor, why did he create the nine tombs?¡± ¡°Rascal, why are you asking so much?¡± The Red Dust Emperor retorted angrily. Even though he was afraid of Ye Jiushang, he had a good disciple backing him, so he was not afraid. The more Xue Fanxin listened, the more confused she became. She could not help but ask, ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you talking about? Master, so you¡¯re the Red Dust Emperor? What¡¯s going on with that Spacetime Emperor? The tombs he created all have things from Earth. Have I seen him when I was on Earth?¡± ¡°Why do you have so many questions as well?¡± The Red Dust Emperor retorted very strongly. From his attitude, it could be seen that he did not want to answer these questions. Ye Jiushang knew this very well, so he did not ask further. Instead, he warned him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to. If you dare to harm Xin¡¯er, I can turn you into ashes even if you¡¯re Great Emperors.¡± ¡°Damn boy, why are you saying it so seriously? The girl is my treasure. How can I harm her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The Red Dust Emperor snorted at Ye Jiushang. Then, he turned his gaze to Xue Fanxin and advised her earnestly. ¡°Little girl, I know you have a lot of questions in your heart, but it¡¯s not the time to tell you these things. Knowing too early won¡¯t do you any good. You just have to remember to cultivate hard and become stronger. When you have enough ability, you can turn the situation around.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely work hard at cultivation and become stronger.¡± Xue Fanxin was not that stubborn. Since her master was unwilling to say, she did not ask further. Anyway, she knew that her master would not harm her. With a thought, she plucked the two leaves of the Tree of Life from her space and placed them in two Spirit Locking Jade Boxes, then handed them to the Red Dust Emperor. ¡°Master, these are for you and the Spacetime Emperor¡­¡± However, before she could finish speaking, the thing had already been ¡®snatched¡¯ away. Chapter 816 - 816 A Long Way to Go 816 A Long Way to Go The Red Dust Emperor had been waiting for Xue Fanxin to give him the leaf of the Tree of Life, so he immediately ¡®snatched¡¯ it when he saw it. With the leaf of the Tree of Life, no matter what, he and the Spacetime Emperor could at least live a little longer. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pass this leaf of the Tree of Life to the Spacetime Emperor for you. The Tree of Life is too precious. Even a small leaf from it can cause a terrifying battle, so you have to be careful in the future. You must not let others know that you have the Tree of Life easily. Good stuff, really good stuff!¡± Ye Jiushang looked at the leaf of the Tree of Life in the Red Dust Emperor¡¯s hand. His expression was not that good. He was still angry about the spider lily, so he did not want to give him anything good. It was fine if there was no punishment, but why did he still get gifts? How could the Red Dust Emperor not sense Ye Jiushang¡¯s dissatisfaction? However, the thing was already in his hands. He would never hand it over. He quickly put it away and said with a smile, ¡°Kid, I know that you still have resentment towards me, but no matter how much you resent me, I¡¯m still the girl¡¯s master. I¡¯ll accept the leaf of this Tree of Life. As for the rest, work hard. Not only have you suffered greatly in the matter of the spider lily, but Spacetime and I have also paid a huge price. Therefore, we won¡¯t be able to protect the girl for a long time in the future.¡± ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡± Xue Fanxin asked anxiously. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think too much.¡± The Red Dust Emperor stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and continued to say to Ye Jiushang, ¡°Although I can¡¯t see through you, I know that you won¡¯t harm the girl, so I¡¯m very at ease handing her to you now. If I find out in the future that you hurt her, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the same words. If you have any ulterior motives towards Xin¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you off,¡± Ye Jiushang retorted coldly. He was still not at ease with the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor. Back then, he had been too at ease, that was why the spider lily had happened. He would not make the same mistake a second time. ¡°You have good courage. No one among the younger generation dares to say such things to me, but I like it. Alright, I¡¯ll leave you here. You can walk the rest of the way yourself. There¡¯s a small dragon and a Mystic Crystal White Tiger with Spacetime. He¡¯ll send them to the Tongxuan Continent later.¡± The Red Dust Emperor did not say anything else. He turned around and walked into the void, disappearing in the blink of an eye. ¡°Master¡­¡± Xue Fanxin still had a lot to say to her master, but she never had the chance. She was a little sad. Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin back to prevent her from being blown away by the spatial turbulence. ¡°He only went where he needed to go. You¡¯ll meet again in the future, so you don¡¯t have to be too sad.¡± ¡°Do you know where Master went?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none other than the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands.¡± ¡°Where are the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands?¡± ¡°The Tongxuan Continent is only one of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. What do you think?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard this, her head hurt. This world was too big. She had not even finished walking through the Tongxuan Continent, and now she knew about the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands¡­ It seemed like there was still a long way to go! She had to work hard. ¡°Ah Jiu, Master is gone. Then how can we return to the Tongxuan Continent?¡± Just as Xue Fanxin finished asking, she suddenly missed her footing and fell rapidly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 817 - 817 Falling Into the Water Again 817 Falling Into the Water Again When Xue Fanxin was falling rapidly, Ye Jiushang was in the same situation. However, in this situation, he could still react in time. He held Xue Fanxin tightly and brought her down with him at a high speed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± With a loud bang¡­ water splashed up everywhere in a certain lake. Falling into the water again? They were too fated with water, right? When she transmigrated to Earth, she had also fallen into the water. When she returned to the Tongxuan Continent, she had still fallen into the water. She was really speechless. However, this time was completely different from last time. The last time, Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had transmigrated to Earth with injuries. They had not reacted even when they fell into the water. Fortunately, they had been saved in time. This time, they fell into the water while conscious. After falling into the water, they could quickly surface. ¡°Ah Jiu, where is this?¡± Xue Fanxin swam in the water and looked around. After looking for a long time, she did not know where she was. However, this place did not look ordinary. It looked like the backyard of a rich family. It was the middle of the night, so it was late. There was no one around, but the loud sound of falling into the water still caused quite a stir. Someone was rushing over. Ye Jiushang did not answer Xue Fanxin¡¯s question immediately. Instead, he brought her out of the pool. His figure flashed and he arrived in a hidden corner. He circulated his energy to dry their clothes before saying, ¡°This is the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace, not far from the Cold Palace.¡± ¡°The Imperial Palace, why are we in the Imperial Palace?¡± Xue Fanxin said. Coincidentally, someone was walking over, so she immediately covered her mouth with her hand and tried her best not to make a sound. She hid in a corner and looked at the person walking over. It was a man and a woman. The man was wearing a prince¡¯s robe, and the woman was wearing a palace maid¡¯s robe. The two of them hid in a deserted corner and started to be intimate. ¡°Fuling, I really miss you.¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be like this. If someone sees me, I won¡¯t be able to protect my life.¡± ¡°This place is close to the Cold Palace. There¡¯s no one in the day, nor is there anyone at night. It¡¯s the middle of the night, so no one will come here, so you can rest assured. Fuling, my little baby. After tasting you last time, I¡¯ll never forget you. Quickly let me try again.¡± The prince wanted to take off Fuling¡¯s clothes to have fun, but he was deliberately stopped by Fuling. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be like this first. Let me finish speaking.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be too late to talk after we¡¯re done with business!¡± ¡°Listen to me first!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Tell me then.¡± Fuling obtained a little space and quickly pulled up her clothes. ¡°Your Highness, the Empress came to look for the Consort Dowager again today. She wanted to ask the Consort Dowager about the Ninth Lord¡¯s whereabouts. The Consort Dowager told me in private that the Ninth Lord is no longer in the Imperial City. I wonder where he has taken the Ninth Consort.¡± ¡°The Empress is still delusional about letting Yu Yuefu marry into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and become the Ninth Imperial Consort. She¡¯s really too naive. Even Father is afraid of the Ninth Imperial Uncle. If he wasn¡¯t, he would dare to issue the imperial edict for the marriage. I¡¯ll tell you clearly that as long as the Ninth Imperial Uncle doesn¡¯t nod and agree, no one can think about becoming the Ninth Imperial Consort. I once accidentally heard Father mention that the Ninth Imperial Uncle is not a simple person. Forget it, forget it. Be it the Empress or the Ninth Imperial Uncle, their matters have nothing to do with us¡­ Come, come, let¡¯s do something serious.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not done talking! The Empress came to look for the Consort Dowager today and said a bunch of things about the Ninth Consort. I think the Empress means to join forces with the Consort Dowager to deal with Xue Fanxin.¡± Xue Fanxin, who was listening in the dark, did not know whether to laugh or cry. She had just returned to the Tongxuan Continent and landed in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace. She happened to see a prince sleeping with a palace maid and heard something about her. This luck was really indescribable. She did not know if she should say yes or no to it. Chapter 818 - 818 How Talkative 818 How Talkative Xue Fanxin had some impression of this Fuling, just a little. Consort Dowager Jing had not hesitated to poison herself because of a palace maid called Fuling. A few days ago, this Fuling was still thinking of being Ah Jiu¡¯s woman. Why had she gotten together with the Second Prince now? What a restless woman. Ye Jiushang was by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side and heard Fuling¡¯s words clearly. Furthermore, he was listening intently. If not for the mention of Xin¡¯er and Consort Dowager Jing in their words, he would not have bothered to listen to their nonsense. He was not worried about Consort Dowager Jing, but he would not let go of anyone or anything that involved Xin¡¯er. A small palace maid not only used the Consort Dowager but also wanted to scheme against him. She was really overestimating herself. Fuling did not know that a third person had heard what she had said. In her opinion, they were close to the Cold Palace, so there was no one in the day, let alone at night. That was why she spoke and did things fearlessly. ¡°Your Highness, although what the Empress and the Consort Dowager are plotting has nothing to do with you, think about it carefully. If the Empress¡¯s lineage is related to the Ninth Lord and has the Ninth Lord backing her, the position of the Crown Prince is destined to belong to the Third Prince. No matter how hard you work, you won¡¯t have any chance. The reason why the Empress placed so much energy on Yu Yuefu and did everything she could to make her marry the Ninth Lord is because she thinks highly of the Ninth Lord¡¯s strength and wants to use the Ninth Lord¡¯s strength to help her son have a future.¡± ¡°From what you say, it makes sense.¡± Initially, the Second Prince was anxious to be intimate with Fuling, but he no longer had the mood to be intimate. His mind was only filled with thoughts of the throne. If the Empress really obtained the help of the Ninth Imperial Uncle, the next ruler of the Ye Dynasty would be the Third Prince. Hence, he had to be careful. Fuling knew that the Second Prince had been convinced by her and she continued speaking, ¡°Your Highness, if you want to ascend to the position of the Emperor, you have to take away the obstacles. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to realize your grand ambition. Fuling is only a small palace maid. I am not important and can¡¯t help Your Highness much, so¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you as my consort soon. Although I really want to marry you as my consort, your status is a little difficult, so you can start as a concubine first. When I have the chance, I¡¯ll promote you to my consort.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already His Highness¡¯s woman. I¡¯ll listen to His Highness. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Continue to stay with Consort Dowager Jing and investigate for me. However, I heard that Consort Dowager Jing recently doesn¡¯t have a good relationship with the Ninth Imperial Uncle, right?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of Xue Fanxin that the Ninth Lord and Consort Dowager Jing got into an argument. Xue Fanxin¡¯s status is too low, so she¡¯s not worthy of the Ninth Lord, so Consort Dowager Jing doesn¡¯t approve of this marriage. The Ninth Lord has already announced to the public that Xue Fanxin is the Ninth Consort, so he got into an argument with Consort Dowager Jing. Now, everyone knows that the Ninth Consort is a lowly person from the secular world. How can such a person be worthy of the Ninth Lord?¡± A person from the secular world could not even compare to her, a palace maid. What right did she have to be the Ninth Imperial Consort? When Xue Fanxin heard this, she really admired Fuling¡¯s mouth. She was even more eloquent than her and spoke logically. If Fuling¡¯s status was as noble as Yu Yuefu¡¯s, she would be a powerful enemy. Unfortunately, she was only a small palace maid. No matter how eloquent she was, she could not cause any trouble. Moreover, she had a feeling that Fuling would soon receive her lunch box, so she would not be too calculative with a person who was about to die. Chapter 819 - 819 Fleeing 819 Fleeing When Ye Jiushang heard Fuling¡¯s words, killing intent appeared in his eyes. However, he was not in a hurry to attack, because there was still a use for Fuling. What happened next would be unbearable. He did not want his little consort to see that scene, so it was best to leave with her as soon as possible. Xue Fanxin also knew that what happened next was not suitable to look at, especially the Second Prince. He had already started to take off his clothes. With a certain lord¡¯s temper, he definitely would not let her see another man¡¯s body, so she did not see anything else. In the blink of an eye, she had left a foreign place and had returned to the bamboo forest of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. ¡°Wow¡­ I¡¯m back, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m finally back.¡± Compared to Xue Fanxin¡¯s excitement, Ye Jiushang was a little unhappy. He asked with a displeased expression, ¡°Did you see anything you shouldn¡¯t have seen just now?¡± The Second Prince had taken off his clothes too suddenly. Although he had already left with his little consort in time, his little consort would inevitably see something she shouldn¡¯t have seen. If she really saw it, he would kill the Second Prince later. Xue Fanxin smelled a strong jealousy in Ye Jiushang¡¯s words and quickly explained, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s dark and I can¡¯t see anything clearly. Furthermore, you took me away so quickly. How would I have a chance to look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t see it,¡± Ye Jiushang said in satisfaction. ¡°Then what would you do if I saw it? Will you dig out my eyes?¡± ¡°How can I bear to? If you really saw it, I¡¯ll tear the person you saw into pieces and burn his bones and ashes.¡± ¡°Er¡­ How ruthless!¡± Xue Fanxin felt a chill run down her spine when she heard that. She suddenly thought of Heiyao. If Ah Jiu found out that she had almost seen Heiyao naked, she wondered how tragic it would be for Heiyao. Poor Heiyao. You can only count on yourself. Ye Jiushang saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s guilty expression and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? Did you really see it?¡± ¡°No, no. I really didn¡¯t see anything. If I really want to see it, I¡¯ll look at you. You¡¯re much more outstanding than other men. You must have an eight-pack.¡± ¡°What¡¯s an eight-pack?¡± ¡°An eight-pack is an eight-pack!¡± Xue Fanxin stared straight at Ye Jiushang¡¯s stomach, wanting to know if he had an eight-pack. If Heiyao had it, Ah Jiu must have it too. Ye Jiushang followed Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze and looked at his abdomen. He could already roughly guess what the so-called eight-pack was. He smiled evilly and said, ¡°Do you want me to take off my clothes for you to see?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind was filled with eight-packs. When she heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s question, she replied without thinking, ¡°Sure, sure, sure!¡± However, just as she answered, she immediately reacted and quickly changed her words. ¡°No, no, no.¡± ¡°If you want to see it, I don¡¯t mind showing you.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Ah Jiu, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first. I believe you still have something to do. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Bye.¡± Xue Fanxin fled. If she did not escape now, she would probably really take off Ah Jiu¡¯s clothes and look at his eight-pack slowly. No, no. Girls had to be reserved. Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s cute appearance as she fled and felt that it was very interesting. He smiled leisurely and slowly calmed down after enjoying that happy mood. Then, he said coldly and solemnly to the closed door, ¡°Quickly get Heilong to see me.¡± After a while, a voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 820 - 820 How Embarrassing 820 How Embarrassing Xue Fanxin escaped back to her room and sat in front of the dressing table. She looked at her flushed face in the mirror and patted it a few times with all her might. Then, she muttered to herself in the mirror, ¡°Xue Fanxin, Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re too perverted. Why do you always want to see Ah Jiu¡¯s body? ¡°Ah Jiu will be my dear husband sooner or later. I¡¯ll also see him naked sooner or later. What¡¯s the difference between watching him sooner or later? ¡°No! I¡¯m still underage! ¡°No, I¡¯m already an adult. ¡°Aiyayaya¡­ I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡± The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more embarrassed she became. In the end, she rolled onto the bed and wrapped herself in the blanket, feeling happy. When Mother Ruan and Liu Qing found out that Xue Fanxin had returned to the Lord¡¯s Estate, they quickly came to serve her. The moment they entered, they saw Xue Fanxin rolling on the bed wrapped in a blanket. The two of them were very puzzled, so they carefully went forward and asked, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± Hearing someone speak, Xue Fanxin quickly came out of the blanket and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I just returned and was a little too happy. How have you been while I was away?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. We¡¯re all fine. I heard from Heiran and Heiyue that you disappeared, Your Highness. I was quite worried, so¡­¡± Mother Ruan and Liu Qing were about to express their worry, but before they could finish speaking, Heiran and Heiyue rushed in and came in front of Xue Fanxin. They looked straight at her and only smiled happily after confirming that it was her. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s really you. You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you injured?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Young Master Little Lei?¡± A few days ago, they had traveled the Moon Burial Ridge back to Imperial City. But on the way, they encountered a strange thing. In the end, the consort and Young Master Little Lei in the carriage had inexplicably disappeared. They had searched the entire Moon Burial Ridge and searched for hundreds or thousands of kilometers in radius, but they could not find them. They were anxious to death. However, just as they were extremely anxious and helpless, a Black Shadow Guard came to report that the Lord wanted to see Heilong. Then, they found out that the Lord and the Consort had returned. In order to confirm this, the five leaders of their Black Shadow Guard all moved out. The other three went to see the Lord, and the two of them came to see the Consort. Seeing that the Consort was standing in front of them safely, they were finally relieved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, something did happen back then. It¡¯s fine now, so you don¡¯t have to worry. As for Little Lei, he¡¯ll probably be back soon, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him either.¡± Xue Fanxin could tell that Heiran and Heiyue really cared about her. She naturally cared about those who really cared about her. ¡°Heiyue, were you okay during the few days I was away?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I¡¯m in good health.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s good or not after I see it.¡± Xue Fanxin checked Heiyue¡¯s pulse and checked the condition of the meridians in her body carefully. She was relieved when she realized that there was nothing wrong. ¡°After the last treatment, your condition has improved. Since I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll check and treat you regularly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± The Black Shadow Guards already vaguely knew about Heiyue¡¯s meridians. In order to not make Heiyue sad, they did not mention it. Now that they knew that the consort could save Heiyue, they were naturally very happy. ¡°By the way, did anything happen while I was away?¡± Xue Fanxin asked. When she left, she had done quite a few things. Firstly, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife had gone to the Purple Cloud Tower to buy detailed information about her. Secondly, it was the Ouyang family¡¯s interspatial ring refined from condensate iron. These two things were not small matters, so there should be more news while she was away. Chapter 821 - 821 Dreaming 821 Dreaming The Black Shadow Guards, the Purple Cloud Tower, and the Nine Cloud Palace had been busy looking for Xue Fanxin recently. They thought that the Ninth Lord was still in seclusion, so they only looked for Xue Fanxin. Even if they were busy looking for someone, they were still paying attention to the people and things they needed to pay attention to. Therefore, what happened in the Imperial City did not escape their eyes. As part of the five leaders of the Black Shadow Guards, Heiran and Heiyue knew more internally than ordinary people, so they knew a little about what had happened in the Imperial City recently, so they told Xue Fanxin all of this. That day, after the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife went to the Purple Cloud Tower to buy detailed information about the consort, she crazily spread it to the outside world, letting everyone in the Imperial City know that the consort was only a lowly person from the secular world and had no right to be the noble Ninth Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Not only that, but the news that the Consort was stupid and useless had also spread like wildfire. Even the Consort¡¯s identity as a collateral relative of the Xue family had been dug out. However, forty years ago, the Consort¡¯s biological grandfather had already been driven out of the Xue family, so she had nothing to do with the Xue family now. However, just as the negative rumors about the Consort were everywhere, the four great clans and those who had come out of the desert immediately stepped forward to clarify these rumors. Therefore, the people in the Imperial City were even more curious about the Ninth Consort. Because the people from the four great clans had all stepped forward, everyone was more inclined to the four great clans. As a result, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife¡¯s plan was stillborn and she was still depressed in the residence. The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife had spent 80 million crystal coins to buy detailed information about Xue Fanxin in order to ruin her reputation and let everyone in the Imperial City know that Xue Fanxin had no right to be the Ninth Imperial Consort. However, unexpectedly, the four great clans had appeared for no reason, and there were also those messy factions. They were all talking about how powerful Xue Fanxin was and how brave she was, saying that Xue Fanxin was completely qualified to be the Ninth Imperial Consort. Such an outcome almost angered the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife to death. As for the Ouyang family, after it was revealed that the interspatial ring revealed contained condensate iron, they only heard that Master Ouyang was enraged, but there was no more news. The Black Shadow Guard asked around and found out that Master Ouyang was extremely disappointed in Ouyang Xiangxiang and dispelled the idea of letting her be his successor. Then, he entered seclusion and announced to the public that he would not see anyone, not even his family. Ouyang Xiangxiang had completely fallen out of favor with the Ouyang family. Because of the condensate iron, not only had she been reviled by the Ouyang family, but she had also been despised by many people. Now, she hid in her room every day and did not dare to come out. The originally high and mighty proud daughter of heaven instantly fell to the bottom of the valley and became a rat that everyone hated. No one dared to easily show themselves. At this moment, Ouyang Xiangxiang was in her room, trying her best to turn things around. However, without Master Ouyang¡¯s support, she had nothing. Even her daily food, shelter, and transportation were a problem. ¡°Why did things become like this? Wasn¡¯t there nothing wrong with the interspatial rings that were sold previously?¡± ¡°Miss, previously, the Ouyang family cooperated with the Golden Sea Pavilion and placed everything in the Golden Sea Pavilion for auction. However, as the Purple Cloud Tower became more and more famous, it had already surpassed the Golden Sea Pavilion. Therefore, the family head decided to put this work in the Purple Cloud Tower for display and sale. Unexpectedly, there was an expert in the Purple Cloud Tower who could tell at a glance that the ring contained condensate iron, so¡­¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s maidservant had already investigated the matter clearly, so she dared to speak in front of Ouyang Xiangxiang now. She actually knew what her Miss had done. If not for the condensate iron, how could her Miss have caught Master Ouyang¡¯s eye? Unfortunately, good times did not last long. In just a few months, the matter had already been exposed. ¡°Purple Cloud Tower¡­ Investigate that Purple Cloud Tower properly.¡± ¡°Miss, even the Ye royal family doesn¡¯t have the ability to investigate the Purple Cloud Tower. How can I have the ability?¡± ¡°Then think of a way for me¡­ Forget it. It¡¯s useless to count on you. I¡¯ll do it myself. No matter how powerful that Purple Cloud Tower is, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡± She had transmigrated from Earth. Could it be that she was afraid of the dirt here? It was written in the books that people like her who had survived a calamity and transmigrated to another world were all dragons and phoenixes among men. In the future, they would definitely shine brightly and meet an incomparably peerless and powerful man. However, she did not know when that man would appear. Ouyang Xiangxiang did not believe that she would lose her composure just like that. She had always thought that one day, she would become a supreme person, so she started to often fantasize. Now, she was daydreaming again. Chapter 822 - 822 Instant Noodles 822 Instant Noodles After Xue Fanxin understood the current situation in the Imperial City, she analyzed it slightly and organized her thoughts. ¡°There won¡¯t be much trouble with the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife for the time being. Furthermore, Ah Jiu is already going in this direction, so I don¡¯t have to spend too much effort on that side. The person I should pay attention to the most now is Ouyang Xiangxiang.¡± The Empress wanted to join forces with Consort Dowager Jing to scheme against Ah Jiu. Ah Jiu would definitely spend some effort on this matter, and the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate was inextricably linked to the Empress, so with Ah Jiu around, they could not do anything. As for Ouyang Xiangxiang¡­ Based on her understanding of Pei Xiangxiang, this self-righteous woman who liked to daydream all day would probably come to the Imperial City soon. ¡°Heiyue, I want you to pay close attention to Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s every move and report to me at any time. I want to know everything about her. In addition, if Ouyang Xiangxiang comes to the Imperial City and the Purple Cloud Tower, torture her to death.¡± Heiran and Heiyue could tell that Xue Fanxin had an extremely intense hatred for Ouyang Xiangxiang, so they had to be careful in this matter. They would also hate the person the consort hated, so Ouyang Xiangxiang was destined to be unlucky. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely pay close attention to Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s every move and report to you at any time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so serious. Just be casual. Relax. I went back to my hometown previously and brought quite a few things from there, so I¡¯ll treat you to¡­ instant noodles.¡± Xue Fanxin took out a few buckets of instant noodles from her space and placed them on the table. She had plundered this from the small supermarket in the Azure Ox Villa. There wasn¡¯t an enormous amount, but there were also quite a few. Heiran and Heiyue looked at the thing on the table and felt that it was very strange. However, there were noodles drawn on it, so there should be noodles inside. ¡°Your Highness, you said that this is noodles? It¡¯s so light. Are there such light noodles in the world? Could it be that there are only two noodles inside?¡± ¡°Your Highness, how can I eat this?¡± Ever since they had tasted the consort¡¯s cooking, they had fallen in love with food. In the past, they could go three to five days without eating, but now, they felt hungry even if they did not eat for a day or two. However, they had been busy looking for her recently, so they were not in the mood to eat. Now that the consort had been found, they immediately became energetic when they heard about food. ¡°You can eat it after letting it sit in hot water. There¡¯s dry noodles inside and a seasoning bag. Rip open the seasoning bag and put it inside. Then, put hot water inside and wait for fifteen minutes or so. Although these instant noodles are not an exquisite food and their nutritional value is not high, they¡¯re still quite delicious if you eat them occasionally. Mother Ruan, please get some boiling water.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± After a while, Mother Ruan brought over boiling water. Xue Fanxin made five buckets of instant noodles herself. Smelling the fragrance of the instant noodles, Heiran and Heiyue felt that it was quite fragrant. They really wanted to see what the noodles tasted like. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s already fifteen minutes. Can these instant noodles be eaten?¡± Heiran asked impatiently. ¡°It should be enough. Mother Ruan, Liu Qing, sit down and eat with me. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t dare to or that your status is too low. I don¡¯t care about this at all. As long as you treat me sincerely, I¡¯ll treat you as friends or even family. Alright, sit down and eat instant noodles with me.¡± In the beginning, Mother Ruan and Liu Qing did want to say that they did not dare, but Xue Fanxin had already said it so clearly, so they could only sit down and eat together. To be honest, they also wanted to eat it. However, just as everyone was about to eat, a childish voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Those instant noodles¡­ Leave some for me.¡± Chapter 823 - 823 Cuteness Skill 823 Cuteness Skill Little Lei had originally returned slowly, but the moment he returned, he heard Xue Fanxin say that she wanted to eat instant noodles. Hence, he increased his speed and rushed over. After arriving, he rushed straight into the house. Seeing that everyone had a ¡®small basin¡¯ of noodles in front of them, still hot and emitting an alluring fragrance, he really could not help but snatch someone¡¯s food. The person who had been robbed was Mother Ruan, but she had no complaints. She generously handed her instant noodles to Little Lei. ¡°Wow¡­ Is this instant noodles? It tastes quite special and fragrant.¡± Gulp¡­ A few wolfing sounds could be heard. Little Lei had already finished the entire bucket of instant noodles, but this bit of noodles was far from enough for him to fill the gaps between his teeth. Hence, he glanced at someone else¡¯s instant noodles. Heiran and Heiyue knew how powerful Little Lei was in terms of food. When they saw his gaze, they quickly finished their instant noodles. Liu Qing was not so lucky. In the end, the instant noodles were still snatched by Little Lei. Mother Ruan and Liu Qing were only maidservants. How could they dare to snatch food from Little Lei? Therefore, no matter how much they wanted to eat, they had to give up their instant noodles. ¡°Ah¡­ The taste is not bad. Sister, I still want to eat.¡± Little Lei finished another bucket of instant noodles and realized that only Xue Fanxin¡¯s bucket had not been touched. However, he did not dare to snatch it openly, so he used his ultimate move¡­ Cuteness Skill. After observing for a while, he realized that this woman liked small and cute animals the most. Although he had already transformed into a human, he could still be very cute if he wanted to be cute. How could Xue Fanxin not know what Little Lei was thinking? However, when she thought of how Little Lei had risked his life to save her and the Demon Lord, she was very touched. Hence, she generously gave him her bowl of instant noodles. ¡°I¡¯ll give you mine.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister. You¡¯re really a good person!¡± After obtaining Xue Fanxin¡¯s agreement, Little Lei unceremoniously took her bucket of instant noodles and ate it. After a few gulps, it was empty again, but he still did not feel full. He was a dragon. Forget about these little noodles, he might not even be full from eating ten kilograms of demonic beast meat. Wuwuwu¡­ What should he do if he was still not full? He still wanted to eat¡­ What should he do? ¡°Little Lei, don¡¯t look pitiful. It¡¯s quite sorrowful to look at. I¡¯ll give you a few pieces of chocolate to satisfy your cravings.¡± Xue Fanxin threw out a few more pieces of chocolate and gave one to Heiran, Heiyue, Mother Ruan, and Liu Qing. She even taught them how to eat it. ¡°Woman, what¡¯s chocolate?¡± Little Lei asked as he ate. Although the chocolate tasted strange, it was not bad. ¡°Chocolate is chocolate!¡± ¡°Tch¡­ What you said is equivalent to not saying anything.¡± Who cares what chocolate is? As long as there¡¯s food to eat. Xue Fanxin did not argue with Little Lei. Instead, she asked with concern, ¡°Little Lei, are you injured?¡± ¡°How could I be easily injured? I only fainted for a while. When I woke up, I saw a strange old man. He said that you and Master were very safe and told me not to worry. In a few days, he threw me out and I returned by myself.¡± Little Lei briefly explained his experiences over the past few days. His attention was all on the chocolate in his hand, and his mind was filled with thoughts of eating. In Little Lei¡¯s consciousness, as long as Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin were safe and sound, he would live a carefree life and put all his attention on eating. Xue Fanxin was very gratified that Little Lei could live so optimistically. He was not sad at all about his abandoned background. Ah Jiu had contributed the most to Little Lei¡¯s healthy and happy growth. No wonder Little Lei cared so much about Ah Jiu. Chapter 824 - 824 Gaining Fat 824 Gaining Fat Xue Fanxin later took a few more snacks and shared them with everyone. She suddenly thought of Xue Batian and Gu Jinyuan, so she asked, ¡°Little Lei, it¡¯s already been so many days. My grandfather, Gu Jinyuan, and the others should have reached the Imperial City, right?¡± When Heiran heard this, she replied, ¡°Your Highness, Old Master Xue and Young Master Gu have already arrived in the Imperial City. They¡¯re all living in the residence now. However, without His Highness¡¯s instructions, I didn¡¯t dare to casually bring them to the bamboo forest. However, Old Master Xue and Young Master Gu know that Your Highness has disappeared and have been worried for you.¡± Even they had just found out that the consort had returned to the Lord¡¯s Estate, so the ordinary servants in the estate definitely did not know, let alone Old Master Xue. ¡°Grandpa and the others have already arrived? Then I¡¯ll go see him myself. I haven¡¯t seen Grandpa in a long time. I really miss him!¡± Xue Fanxin left behind a room full of people and ran out of the room and the bamboo forest. She came to the courtyard in front of the Lord¡¯s Estate and used her divine sense to find Xue Batian, so she went straight to look for him. Before her body arrived, her voice had already arrived. ¡°Grandpa, your precious granddaughter is here to see you.¡± Xue Batian had thought that he would be able to see his precious granddaughter directly after coming to the Imperial City. Unexpectedly, the news he received was that his precious granddaughter had disappeared. This made him extremely worried and anxious. He did not eat or drink all day and asked if his precious granddaughter had been found the moment he saw someone. But now, he suddenly heard his precious granddaughter¡¯s voice. ¡°Could it be an illusion? ¡°I must have missed Xin¡¯er too much, that¡¯s why I am having such an illusion.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­ Grandpa¡­¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Xue Batian had not rested yet because even the door was still open, so she ran straight in. Seeing that the grandfather who had doted on her since she was young was sitting in front of the window worried, she ran up to him. ¡°Grandpa, why are you so worried! Are you unhappy to see your precious granddaughter?¡± Only at this moment did Xue Batian realize that everything in front of him was not an illusion. He was extremely excited. ¡°It¡¯s really my precious granddaughter. I¡¯m not dreaming, nor am I hallucinating.¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s really me. I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ My precious granddaughter is back! Quickly give me a hug. I miss you so much. You left me for so long this time. I¡¯m so sad. I won¡¯t let you leave me for so long in the future.¡± Xue Batian pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s face first. After confirming that she was real, he hugged her and spun her around, then looked at her properly. Ever since she was young, his precious granddaughter had never left him. These few days, when his granddaughter was not by his side, he really missed her to the core. He only had Little Xin¡¯er as his family. If Little Xin¡¯er left or did not want him anymore, he really did not know how he would live. ¡°Grandpa, there was an unexpected incident this time, so I came back late. Don¡¯t worry. Aren¡¯t I fine now? Your precious granddaughter is a lucky person. No matter what happens, she can turn misfortune into fortune. So don¡¯t worry when you can¡¯t see me in the future. I¡¯ll definitely return safely. My poor grandfather has lost weight.¡± ¡°Then quickly get something delicious to eat and fatten your grandfather up.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely make a lot of delicious food and fatten Grandpa up. Since everyone is already here, let¡¯s hold a gathering tomorrow and have a good gathering. When the time comes, get Ah Jiu to call Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo over. We¡¯ll have a lively meal.¡± She had wanted everyone to get together and have a delicious meal before getting to know each other better. Let¡¯s treat it as a celebration for her return from her tribulation. To be able to return safely from a trip to the Demon Lord¡¯s domain was indeed a tribulation. Chapter 825 - 825 Withdraw All 825 Withdraw All While Xue Fanxin was eating instant noodles with everyone and thinking about the gathering tomorrow, Ye Jiushang was busy with something else. He summoned Heilong and the others and asked them to immediately investigate if Consort Dowager Jing had joined forces with the Empress. Because Ye Jiushang had already instructed him to keep an eye on Consort Dowager Jing during this period of time, no matter how busy Heilong was recently, he would send people to secretly keep an eye on her. Therefore, he had always known everything about Consort Dowager Jing like the back of his hand. However, his master was not around and the consort had disappeared, so he did not have the mood to care about this matter. Now that his master asked, he naturally answered truthfully. ¡°Master, the Empress has been looking for Consort Dowager Jing repeatedly in the past few days. She¡¯s talking about joining forces. In the beginning, Consort Dowager Jing did not agree, but after two days, she was tempted. She even sent out the forces she had secretly nurtured over the years to investigate Master.¡± ¡°I did not allow her to nurture her own power just to deal with me. The human heart is indeed a fickle thing.¡± Ye Jiushang thought of Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s heart that had become greedy and smiled coldly. That coldness revealed a bone-piercing chill that made people afraid. He knew that Consort Dowager Jing had started nurturing her own power five years ago. He did not interfere with this matter and let her do as she pleased. No matter what it was, as long as it had nothing to do with him or his interests, he did not mind what Consort Dowager Jing wanted to do. However, Consort Dowager Jing planned to use the faction she had secretly nurtured to deal with him, so he would no longer be silent. ¡°Consort Dowager Jing is extremely angry because Master is unwilling to see her. She has a grudge, so she wants to join forces with the Empress. Because this concerns Consort Dowager Jing, without Master¡¯s permission, I don¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± Heilong waited for Ye Jiushang¡¯s instructions. Based on his understanding of his master, Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s good days were definitely over. ¡°Order all our people to retreat and reveal a little information to the emperor. From now on, Consort Dowager Jing has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care about her life or death,¡± Ye Jiushang ordered coldly. He had already given Consort Dowager Jing a chance. Since she did not cherish it, she could not blame him. Did a small maidservant really think that she was so great after being the Consort Dowager for a few years? Consort Dowager Jing did not know how many consequences her actions would cause. In her opinion, no matter what she did, Ye Jiushang would tolerate her out of consideration for her care over the years. She did not like Xue Fanxin, especially when she found out that her identity was extremely lowly. How could a woman who was even inferior to her palace maid be worthy of that child, Jiushang? Even if Jiushang did not marry Fuling, he had to marry someone of equivalent status. Just as Consort Dowager Jing was thinking about how to cooperate with the Empress to deal with Xue Fanxin, a sparse commotion sounded from outside her chamber. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± At this moment, a palace maid came in to report. ¡°Your Highness, the secret guards of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate are retreating.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± When Consort Dowager Jing heard this news, she was extremely shocked and anxious. She personally ran outside and carefully checked every corner of the chamber, but she did not find any secret guards. Although Jiushang had been angered, even though he had realized she had poisoned herself and half of the secret guards had been removed, there was still half left. This half of the secret guards could protect her under any circumstances. But now, the other half had also left. Why was that? Just as Consort Dowager Jing was panicking and puzzled, a eunuch came with an imperial edict. ¡°The Imperial Decree.¡± Why would someone come and read the imperial edict in the middle of the night? Chapter 826 - 826 Back to Her Original State 826 Back to Her Original State When the eunuch who was issuing the imperial decree arrived outside Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s chamber, he said indifferently when he saw her, ¡°Consort Dowager Jing, kneel down and listen to the imperial decree.¡± Because Consort Dowager Jing had Ye Jiushang protecting her all these years, not to mention palace maids and eunuchs, even the concubines in the palace, the Empress, and the emperor had to give her some face. But now, a eunuch who was issuing a decree actually dared to speak so arrogantly in front of her. Had the world changed? Although Consort Dowager Jing was a little displeased, she had no choice but to follow the rules and kneel down to listen to the imperial edict. Seeing that Consort Dowager Jing had knelt down, the eunuch who was issuing the imperial decree began to read it. ¡°The late emperor has issued a decree. Consort Dowager Jing has a bad character and temperament, so she has been removed from the title of Consort Dowager and demoted to a common servant¡­¡± Hearing this, Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s expression changed drastically. She seemed to have instantly aged ten years, and her heart was greatly stimulated. For a moment, she could not face reality and asked in a panic, ¡°How is this possible? When did the late emperor leave such a decree? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°Consort Dowager Jing¡­ No, you¡¯re no longer Consort Dowager Jing, but a commoner maidservant. Maidservant Jing, please receive the decree.¡± The eunuch who was issuing the decree did not care about Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s feelings and only cared about doing his own thing. Ever since the people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had entered the palace to meet the emperor and convey the Ninth Lord¡¯s intentions, the emperor had handed this imperial edict to him coldly. He knew that Consort Dowager Jing was finished. Although he did not know how Consort Dowager Jing had angered the Ninth Lord so much that he did not hesitate to sever ties with her, without the Ninth Lord¡¯s protection, this Consort Dowager would only be beaten back to her original state. ¡°No¡­ This is impossible. You must be lying to me, right?¡± Consort Dowager Jing still could not accept this fact and shouted like she had gone crazy, ¡°I want to see Jiushang, I want to see him¡­¡± The eunuch who was issuing the decree then said, ¡°Pass down the emperor¡¯s decree. Consort Dowager Jing has lost all her morals, so she has been banished to the Cold Palace and can¡¯t take a step out of it for the rest of her life.¡± Previously, it was the late emperor¡¯s decree, and later, it was the emperor¡¯s decree¡­ Under the authority of the two emperors of the Ye Dynasty, Consort Dowager Jing would never have a chance to turn things around. When Consort Dowager Jing heard such an order, she sat on the ground in despair. Even now, she could not understand why things had become like this. No, she would never accept her fate like this. Jiushang could save her. ¡°I want to see Jiushang, I want to see the Ninth Lord¡­¡± However, no matter how Consort Dowager Jing shouted, it was useless. Soon, her luxurious clothes were taken off and she was escorted to the Cold Palace. The Empress quickly received the news that Consort Dowager Jing had been banished to the cold palace. Although this matter did not seem to have anything to do with her, she felt uneasy. Consort Dowager Jing had just decided to join forces with her to deal with Xue Fanxin. Why had she been banished to the cold palace now? If Consort Dowager Jing had been banished to the cold palace because she had joined forces with her, then it was very likely that something would happen to her as well. It was just a matter of time. Ye Jiushang was far more powerful than she had imagined. She had thought that after joining forces with Consort Dowager Jing to destroy Xue Fanxin, she would think of a way to marry Yu Yuefu into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. However, before the plan could begin, something had happened to Consort Dowager Jing. If Ye Jiushang was really behind this, would she end up like Consort Dowager Jing and be thrown into the cold palace? It seemed that her plan had to be changed. Letting Yu Yuefu marry into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was simply harder than ascending to the heavens. She could not place all her hopes on this marriage, because Ye Jiushang was not someone she could control. Just as the Empress was panicking, the eunuch outside suddenly shouted, ¡°The emperor has arrived.¡± Chapter 827 - 827 Destroy You 827 Destroy You The Emperor had come in the middle of the night, which made the empress panicked and anxious. She was not as excited as usual, because she felt that the emperor did not have ¡®good intentions¡¯ this time. As expected. The Emperor came to the Empress¡¯s chamber. Before the Empress could bow, he had already scolded her angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop? Why didn¡¯t you listen? Back then, I had already made it very clear to you that if Jiushang doesn¡¯t like Yuefu, then stop before it was too late. Don¡¯t even think about stuffing Yuefu into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Although he also hoped that Yu Yuefu would marry Ye Jiushang and had contributed a little to nurturing her, he had already stated in advance that if Yu Yuefu could not obtain Ye Jiushang¡¯s liking, then there was no need to do anything unnecessary and find another good marriage for her. However, who knew that the Empress and the people from the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate would not give up? Recently, small fights had been constantly happening. He was the ruler of the Ye Dynasty and the Imperial City was under the feet of the Emperor. How could he not know what the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate and the Empress had done? If they had not caused any trouble, he would naturally not interfere. However, this matter had already angered Ye Jiushang, so he could not ignore it. These two stupid women still wanted to scheme against and use Ye Jiushang. In the end, he only gave the order and they were completely finished. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± The Empress wanted to explain, but she did not know how to. ¡°Then how did some rumors about the Ninth Imperial Consort a few days ago come about? Even I know that those rumors came from the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. How could Jiushang not know? Consort Dowager Jing is completely despised by Jiushang because she meddled too much. That¡¯s why she ended up like this today. If you continue to be stubborn, then pray for yourself.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t always think of using Jiushang¡¯s power to help the Third Prince have a future. This way, it¡¯s more likely that the Third Prince won¡¯t have a future to speak of. Back then, the late emperor left more than one imperial edict. I have one or two in my hands, and Jiushang has at least three or four. So you¡¯re on your own.¡± The emperor did not want to waste his breath on the Empress. If so many reminders could not wake this woman up, then she would court death. Although the previous emperor had passed the throne to Ye Jiushang, he knew very well that Ye Jiushang had no interest in the throne and would definitely pass it to him. Therefore, when the previous emperor was alive, he had secretly summoned him a few times and repeatedly reminded him that Ye Jiushang would lead the Ye Dynasty to an even more glorious state. On the other hand, he would destroy the Ye Dynasty. Therefore, no matter when or where, he could not become enemies with Ye Jiushang. He could tell from the late emperor¡¯s words that Ye Jiushang¡¯s future would not be limited to a Ye Dynasty. He would go to a higher place. Therefore, he had never been worried that Ye Jiushang would snatch his throne. Instead, he was worried that Ye Jiushang would give up on the Ye Dynasty. Because of this, he had worked very hard to manage his relationship with Ye Jiushang over the years. Although he was a little unhappy, he had to face the reality. The Empress did not know about this. She only knew that the emperor was angry at her because of Ye Jiushang¡¯s orders. This made her very angry. The moment the emperor left, she flew into a rage and smashed things. ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m the Empress of a country. Why should I be afraid of a small lord?¡± She knew that Ye Jiushang had also been looked down on by those emperors and empresses in the Nanling Empire and the Heavenly Saint Empire. However, she, the empress, was different. She was the empress of the Ye Dynasty and the most noble woman in the entire Tongxuan Continent. How could those people compare to her? ¡°Ye Jiushang, if you can¡¯t be of use to me, I¡¯ll destroy you.¡± Chapter 828 - 828 A Storm in the Kitchen (1) 828 A Storm in the Kitchen (1) The news that Consort Dowager Jing had been stripped of her position and thrown into the cold palace had long spread. Xue Fanxin woke up early in the morning and heard such a huge gossip in the kitchen, so she asked around curiously, wanting to know more about Consort Dowager Jing. Initially, she had some doubts. After all, Consort Dowager Jing and Ah Jiu had a special relationship. Even if she wanted to die, she would not do it so quickly. However, who knew that this matter was absolutely true? Even the previous emperor¡¯s imperial edict had been issued. Consort Dowager Jing had already been locked up in the Cold Palace. She had only found out last night that Consort Dowager Jing wanted to join forces with the Empress to deal with her. Why were they taking a curtain call already? Could it be Ah Jiu¡¯s doing? Apart from Ah Jiu, no one could make Consort Dowager Jing collapse so quickly. ¡°Who cares! Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. Uncle Hao, have you prepared the ingredients I want?¡± Xue Fanxin was going to hold a large-scale gathering today, so she had gotten Mother Ruan to instruct the kitchen to buy ingredients last night and come personally to pick up the goods this morning. This was the first time she had treated people to a meal in the Mystic Realm Imperial City. Of course, she had to put in some effort. The quality of the ingredients was very important. Anyway, she had already planned to use an entire day to prepare for the gathering. She would do some more important things herself. ¡°Your Highness, the ingredients you wanted are all prepared. They¡¯re all here. Please take a look.¡± The people in the kitchen had not expected Xue Fanxin to come and get the ingredients herself and were a little flattered, but they had all vaguely heard that their consort had a very good temper. As long as you were polite to her, she would not deliberately make things difficult for you. ¡°These ingredients are not bad, and the sauce is also very good. Uncle Hao, thank you so much. Also, everyone who works in the kitchen, thank you!¡± Xue Fanxin thanked the staff in the kitchen very sincerely, then carefully checked the ingredients. Be it vegetables or fish, they were all very fresh, and there was even a Rank Five demonic beast that had already been processed. The demonic beast meat was more delicious and nutritious than ordinary meat. It could also be used as a cultivation resource. However, demonic beast meat was too rare. The higher the level of the demonic beast meat, the rarer it was. Only experts above the Saint Realm could defeat this Rank Five meat demonic beast. It could be seen how precious it was. Uncle Hao was in charge of purchasing ingredients. He knew that Xue Fanxin was organizing a gathering today, so he was especially attentive to the ingredients today. Furthermore, his luck was good. He happened to bump into someone coming to sell a Rank Five demonic beast, so he bought it. Of course, the Lord¡¯s Estate paid for the demonic beasts. How could he afford them? ¡°This is a Rank Five demonic beast!¡± Xue Fanxin had never seen a Rank Five demonic beast before. Now that she had seen it, she definitely had to take a good look. But at this moment, two maidservants chatted as they walked into the kitchen. The moment they entered, they saw the Rank Five demonic beast meat on the table, so they said arrogantly, ¡°We want ten kilograms of Rank Five demonic beast meat. Hao, quickly cut out ten kilograms for us.¡± ¡°Miss Chunying, Miss Chunhong, the Consort wanted this demonic beast meat, so I can¡¯t give it to you,¡± Uncle Hao said bluntly. He looked at Xue Fanxin beside him and secretly sympathized with these two arrogant maidservants. Although there were not many people in the Lord¡¯s Estate, there were still quite a few. All the rooms and courtyards would come to him to collect ingredients. Chunying and Chunhong were distant relatives of Steward Zhao. The two of them had been working in the estate for less than a year, but they had already learned to rely on Steward Zhao¡¯s name to act tyrannically. Normally, everyone would not dispute with them on account of Steward Zhao, but the more this was the case, the more arrogant the two of them became. They even treated themselves as the master of the Lord¡¯s Estate and did whatever they wanted. However, these two little girls were going to be unlucky today. Xue Fanxin remained silent for the time being. She watched the development of the matter and saw how arrogant these two maidservants could be. Chapter 829 - 829 A Storm in the Kitchen (2) 829 A Storm in the Kitchen (2) Chunying and Chunhong turned a blind eye to Xue Fanxin, treating her as a maidservant who had also come to take the ingredients. Although Uncle Hao did not like Chunying and Chunhong, these two girls were still young. If they made a huge mistake, their lives would be ruined. Hence, out of goodwill, he secretly reminded them, ¡°Miss Chunying, Miss Chunhong, this demonic beast meat belongs to the consort. Furthermore, with our status, forget about the two of you, even Steward Zhao is not qualified to eat Rank Five demonic beast meat, so you¡­¡± When Chunying and Chunhong heard Uncle Hao¡¯s words, they were very dissatisfied and scolded angrily, ¡°Hao, I think you don¡¯t want to stay in the Lord¡¯s Estate anymore. How dare you speak to us like this? Later, I¡¯ll get my uncle to drive you out of the Lord¡¯s Estate. If you still want to continue working in the Lord¡¯s Estate, then quickly cut five kilograms of Rank Five demonic beast meat for me.¡± Actually, they did not know that there was Rank Five demonic beast meat on the table, nor did they know what it looked like. They had only heard that Hao had bought a Rank Five demonic beast today, so they came to take a look. If what was said was true, they were definitely going to eat this demonic beast meat. Now that they saw Hao¡¯s reaction, the Rank Five demonic beast meat must be real. Hence, they were definitely going to get the meat. ¡°I really can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. The meat of a Rank Five demonic beast is too precious. Normal high-ranking officials and nobles can¡¯t afford to eat it. If you want to eat it, unless you obtain the Lord¡¯s permission, I won¡¯t give you this demonic beast meat.¡± ¡°Hao, I think you really don¡¯t want to stay in the Lord¡¯s Estate anymore. Let me tell you, the Lord plans to choose a few consorts and concubines. Chunhong and I will definitely be chosen. When we become the Lord¡¯s consorts and concubines, we¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.¡± Xue Fanxin had thought that these two arrogant maidservants were only relying on Steward Zhao¡¯s name to lord over others. Unexpectedly, even the consorts and concubines of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had appeared. Was Ah Jiu going to choose consorts and concubines? Why didn¡¯t she know? Thinking of this, Xue Fanxin could not help but ask, ¡°When did the Ninth Lord say that he wanted to choose consorts and concubines?¡± Chunying and Chunhong glanced at Xue Fanxin and said domineeringly, ¡°How can lowly people like you know such internal news?¡± ¡°Then how did you find out?¡± ¡°Of course I found out from my uncle. You look very unfamiliar. You must be a new maidservant who just entered the estate. Although you¡¯re quite good-looking, don¡¯t expect to be chosen by the Lord.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I count on being chosen by the Lord? My conditions are better than both of you. I¡¯m prettier than you, my figure is hotter than yours, my eyes are big, and my skin is fair and tender, right? I have such good conditions. The chances of being chosen are definitely higher than yours.¡± Chunying and Chunhong were enraged by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. They looked like they wanted to eat someone and scolded her angrily. ¡°You shameless slut. You want to snatch the Lord from us? Stop daydreaming. The Lord is ours.¡± ¡°But His Highness is not yours yet!¡± Xue Fanxin blinked her large eyes and became more and more playful. She felt that the two maidservants in front of her were extremely funny. Wasn¡¯t it a little too early to start dreaming? Chunying and Chunhong did not know Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity, nor did they know what she was thinking. They continued to say arrogantly, ¡°Soon, His Highness will be ours.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re chosen, you¡¯ll only be secondary consorts and concubines. There¡¯s still a main consort above. Furthermore, according to what I know, the Lord dotes on that consort very much. Are you sure you can snatch the Lord from her?¡± Xue Fanxin continued to play. She really wanted to know what it would be like in the end. There was no smoke without fire. It was impossible for there to be rumors about Ah Jiu choosing consorts and concubines. Was there a need to investigate this matter properly? To her, this matter was much more serious than the matter with Consort Dowager Jing. Chapter 830 - 830 A Storm in the Kitchen (3) 830 A Storm in the Kitchen (3) Chunying and Chunhong were provoked by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words again and again. Their anger grew stronger and stronger, and they completely forgot their true identities. They completely treated themselves as the consorts and concubines of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, and their words became even more arrogant and domineering. ¡°Hmph, who is the Ninth Lord? How can a man like him only dote on one woman in his life? Furthermore, that Ninth Imperial Consort was not officially married to the Lord at all. She has never even been married. What kind of Ninth Imperial Consort is she? If the Lord really liked that woman, he would have married her long ago. Although he announced to the public that she was the Ninth Imperial Consort, it was only verbal. When the Lord denies it one day, she will be nothing.¡± ¡°How did you know that the Lord did not officially marry the Ninth Imperial Consort? They met in the secular world¡¯s Nanling Empire. Perhaps they have already gotten married there?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard Chunying and Chunhong¡¯s words, she was indeed a little depressed, but it was only a little. If she really wanted a wedding, Ah Jiu would definitely give it to her. Furthermore, he would give her a grand wedding. Unfortunately, she did not want to hold this wedding too quickly, because she knew that be it her or Ah Jiu, they would never remain in the Ye Dynasty in the future. If possible, she wanted to find her parents before her wedding. However, if her parents could not be found after a long time, she could not keep delaying Ah Jiu, so when the time came, she would marry him. Cough, cough¡­ Has she gone too far? How could Chunying and Chunhong know what Xue Fanxin was thinking? They were still talking arrogantly. ¡°The news of the Ninth Imperial Consort being from the secular world and the Tongxuan Realm has long spread throughout the entire Imperial City. Although we don¡¯t know why the four great clans are on the Consort¡¯s side, her lowly status is an irreversible fact.¡± ¡°If even a lowly status like the Ninth Imperial Consort can become the Ninth Lord¡¯s main consort, then why can¡¯t we be his secondary consorts and concubines?¡± This thought was not wrong. Furthermore, it was not only Chunying and Chunhong who had such thoughts. Now, anyone who had the chance to come into contact with Ye Jiushang, even if they were lowly maidservants, would have such thoughts. Since even a lowly person from the secular world could enter the Ninth Lord¡¯s eyes, they had grown up in the Mystic Realm and their statuses were even higher than the emperors of the secular world. Why couldn¡¯t they enter the Ninth Lord¡¯s eyes? As long as they could become the Ninth Lord¡¯s women, forget about consorts and concubines, they were even willing to wash the toilet bowl and pour the chamber pot for the Ninth Lord. Xue Fanxin had been in the bamboo forest the entire time, and she had just returned to the Tongxuan Continent last night. She did not know much about what was going on outside. Although she had learned from Heiran and Heiyue last night that her background had been spread by the wife of the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate, she had not known that this matter would actually cause another problem. Could it be that because of her lowly background, other women thought that they had a chance to become Ah Jiu¡¯s woman? What kind of logic was that? Were these women¡¯s brains made of tofu? They had no brains at all. If Ah Jiu really only cared about status, why would he come all the way to the secular world to look for a woman? There were many noble women in the Imperial City. This confirmed a saying: Women in love are idiots. Xue Fanxin was no longer in the mood to play with these two stupid maidservants. She stored all the ingredients on the table in her space and instructed the person beside her, ¡°Uncle Hao, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything missing later.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Uncle Hao was about to answer Xue Fanxin, but he was interrupted before he could finish. ¡°Hao, didn¡¯t you say that the Rank Five demonic beast meat belonged to the consort? Why did you let this woman take it all?¡± Chapter 831 - 831 Stop 831 Stop After Xue Fanxin came to the Imperial City, she directly moved into the bamboo forest in the Lord¡¯s Estate. After staying for a few days, she went to the Moon Burial Ridge and returned to Earth. She had only returned last night, so very few people in the Lord¡¯s Estate had seen her. Most of them only knew of her, but they had never seen her. Because they had never seen her before, Chunying and Chunhong did not know that the person in front of them was the Ninth Imperial Consort. And they did not think that a dignified Imperial Consort would come to a dirty place like the kitchen. However, everyone in the kitchen had basically seen Xue Fanxin. After all, their consort liked to run into the kitchen. They had heard that her culinary skills were also extremely good. However, this was not the main point. The main point was that the two little girls, Chunhong and Chunying, were about to be finished. Hao was kind. Even if Chunhong and Chunying¡¯s attitudes towards him were extremely bad, he did not want to see these two girls suffer, so he wanted to remind them, but before he could say anything, he was stopped by Xue Fanxin. ¡°I¡¯m here to get the ingredients for the Consort. Do you have any objections?¡± Xue Fanxin still did not reveal her identity. Just now, she had already planned to end this small matter and not dispute with the two little girls who did not even have brains. She would get Steward Zhao to send them away later. However, these two maidservants insisted on walking down the path of death, so she would fulfill their wishes. They wanted to snatch her demonic beast meat and her man¡­ they were courting death. ¡°The Consort only has Mother Ruan and Liu Qing by her side. When did you appear? Why didn¡¯t we know? Don¡¯t tell me you want to use the Consort¡¯s name to lord over us?¡± The more Chunhong looked at Xue Fanxin, the more she disliked her. At this moment, she thought to herself that if she did not teach the other party a lesson, she would rest easy. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t by the consort¡¯s side, do you think Uncle Hao would let me take the ingredients away?¡± ¡°Perhaps he was deceived by you. Hao, you¡¯d best figure out this slut¡¯s background before doing anything. Otherwise, no one can save you if you cause any trouble.¡± Third Brother Hao originally wanted to save the two little girls, Chunhong and Chunying, but now, he no longer had the mood. He sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about who can save me. What you should worry about is who can save the two of you. Without the two of you, our days in the future will be better.¡± ¡°Hao, what do you mean? Do you believe that I won¡¯t get Uncle to drive you out of the Lord¡¯s Estate when I get back?¡± ¡°Chunhong, your uncle is only the butler of the Lord¡¯s Estate and not the master of the Lord¡¯s Estate. He doesn¡¯t have the final say in the matters in the estate. It¡¯s best for the two of you to know your limits. Don¡¯t harm yourself and return to your uncle.¡± ¡°My uncle has the final say in this Lord¡¯s Estate. What can you do? As long as my uncle says the word, you¡¯ll immediately get lost.¡± Chunhong¡¯s arrogance grew higher and higher. After scolding Hao, she pointed at Xue Fanxin and scolded, ¡°Quickly take out that Rank Five demonic beast meat, kneel down and kowtow to beg for mercy again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll deal with you today as well.¡± ¡°I hate it when others point at me.¡± Xue Fanxin was displeased and broke the finger Chunhong was pointing at her with. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chunhong screamed in pain, but she was even more angry because of this. She yelled angrily, ¡°How dare you hurt me? I want you dead. Chunying, let¡¯s attack together. Beat this slut to death and cripple her.¡± Just as Chunhong and Chunying were about to join forces to attack Xue Fanxin, a middle-aged man hurriedly rushed over and shouted sternly, ¡°Stop.¡± Chapter 832 - 832 Source (1) 832 Source (1) Because the middle-aged man was in a hurry, he could not stop panting when he reached the kitchen. After shouting, he temporarily did not have the energy to say anything else and kept panting. Chunhong and Chunying had stopped, but they had yet to figure out the situation. They immediately ran up to the middle-aged man and pretended to be pitiful, adding oil to the fire and complaining. ¡°Uncle, this little maidservant broke my finger and even scolded us. She scolded us very badly.¡± ¡°Uncle, this little maidservant said that the Lord would definitely choose her as his consort, so she used her power to take away the Consort¡¯s Rank Five demonic beast meat.¡± ¡°Uncle, you have to stand up for us!¡± ¡°And that Hao. He joined forces with this little maidservant to bully us.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Steward Zhao had received a report from the kitchen that his two nieces had offended the consort in the kitchen. He was so anxious that he rushed over. He had thought that his two nieces had only accidentally offended the consort. The matter should not be too serious. If he stepped forward to plead for leniency, he should be able to protect them. But when he arrived at the scene, he realized that the matter was simply too huge. It was no longer something a small supervisor like him could bear. What was worse was that his two ignorant nieces had actually complained about the consort in front of her. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? Steward Zhao really wanted to strangle his stupid nieces to death immediately. When he finally caught his breath, he quickly scolded them. ¡°Shut up, both of you!¡± ¡°Uncle, why are you so angry at us? We¡¯re the ones who¡­¡± Chunhong wanted to say ¡®we¡¯re the ones who have been wronged¡¯, but before she could finish speaking, she saw their uncle suddenly kneel down and kowtow to the ¡®maidservant¡¯ they had accused just now to beg for mercy. ¡°Consort, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. Let these two children off. I¡¯ll immediately send them out of the Lord¡¯s Estate.¡± When they heard the title ¡®consort¡¯, Chunhong and Chunying were completely stunned. Now, they looked at Xue Fanxin in disbelief. Then, they revealed panicked expressions and were left with trembling bodies. In the end, they could not even stand steadily and knelt down with Steward Zhao. Because they were too afraid, they could not say a word, and their minds were buzzing. This person was actually the consort? They had actually scolded the consort and even wanted to hit her¡­ It was over, it was over, it was really over. In such a situation, unless the Lord was willing to save them, they would definitely die. How could the Lord save them? No wonder Hao had said that they should worry about who could save them. So that was what he meant. This damned Hao. He knew the identity of the consort but did not tell them. He deserved to die. Xue Fanxin ignored the kneeling Chunhong and Chunying and looked at Steward Zhao, who was also kneeling. She asked solemnly, ¡°Steward Zhao, your two nieces said that they found out from you that the Lord is about to choose consorts and concubines. I wonder if this is true?¡± When Steward Zhao heard this, he felt that this matter was serious and quickly explained. ¡°Your Highness, I never said that His Highness wanted to choose consorts and concubines. This has nothing to do with me! I can¡¯t even see His Highness for a year and a half. It¡¯s just that some time ago, His Highness instructed me to choose a few smart maidservants to serve Your Highness, so¡­¡± At this point, Steward Zhao came to a realization. He finally knew what the problem was. He had told his two maidservants that the Lord wanted to choose maidservants for the Consort. At that time, he had even joked that if they served the Consort well, they might be chosen by the Lord as consorts and concubines. Unexpectedly, his two nieces mistakenly thought that the Lord wanted to choose more consorts and concubines. They even caused a commotion because of this. It was really¡­ However, Xue Fanxin could roughly guess from Steward Zhao¡¯s reaction. Initially, she had wanted to reduce the matter to a small matter. After all, this was not a big deal. The matter of choosing consorts and concubines had only been spread by mistake. However, when she had such thoughts, Chunhong, who was kneeling by the side, said indignantly, ¡°Uncle, you clearly said that the Lord wanted to choose consorts and concubines.¡± Chapter 833 - 833 I Think Highly of You 833 I Think Highly of You Steward Zhao was about to die of anger from his two nieces. He slapped Chunhong ruthlessly on the spot. This slap was extremely heavy, causing Chunhong¡¯s teeth to loosen and her mouth to be filled with blood. ¡°Shut up. When did I say that the Lord wanted to choose secondary consorts and concubines? You were the ones who wanted to be the Lord¡¯s secondary consorts and concubines. You¡¯re crazy about it and are slandering me here.¡± ¡°Uncle, have you forgotten? Just three nights ago, you secretly came to look for us sisters and told us in private that the Lord wanted to choose consorts and concubines. You even said that you would work hard to let us be chosen. Have you forgotten all of this?¡± Chunhong retorted, enduring the intense pain on her face. ¡°What three nights ago? When did I look for you three nights ago?¡± Xue Fanxin could tell that something was wrong, but she realized that there was more to it. From the looks of it, Steward Zhao did not look like he was lying, and what Chunhong said seemed to be true¡­ Then where did the news of Ah Jiu choosing consorts and concubines come from? No matter where this news came from, Chunhong and Chunying, these two brainless maidservants, definitely could not stay in the Lord¡¯s Estate, so she could not be bothered to tangle with them. ¡°You can deal with this matter according to the rules. I¡¯m very busy today and don¡¯t have time to¡­¡± Before Xue Fanxin could finish speaking, Heiran suddenly appeared. Without saying a word, she cut off Chunhong and Chunying¡¯s tongues, broke their meridians, and destroyed their dantian. Then, she said coldly, ¡°His Highness¡¯s orders to cut off the tongues of the lowly maidservants that were disrespectful to the Consort and demote them to slave status. They will be sold to mining areas.¡± It had happened too suddenly. Chunhong and Chunying had yet to react. They only knew that the pain was intense and that they were about to die. But when they heard Heiran¡¯s words, they were extremely panicked. They wanted to beg for mercy, but their tongues had already been cut, so they could not speak at all. How had this happened? A few days ago, their uncle had told them that they had a high chance of becoming the Lord¡¯s secondary consorts and concubines, but today¡­ At this moment, no one cared about the lives of Chunhong and Chunying. Everyone waited carefully, afraid of being implicated. Even Steward Zhao was so frightened that he took a few steps back, wanting to clear his name. However, things were not as he thought. After Heiran announced the punishment for Chunhong and Chunying, she looked at Steward Zhao and said coldly, ¡°His Highness has ordered that Steward Zhao¡¯s position be removed and he be expelled from the Lord¡¯s Estate. He will never be recruited again. The new Steward of the Lord¡¯s Estate will be decided by the Consort.¡± ¡°This¡­ This has nothing to do with me. Why are you punishing me?¡± Steward Zhao asked indignantly. ¡°Steward Zhao, even if the news that the Lord wanted to choose secondary consorts and concubines did not come from you, you already knew. You also know what your two nieces are thinking, but you ignored this matter and allowed them to lord over the Lord¡¯s Estate. This is your negligence. When you do things in the Lord¡¯s Estate, you¡¯d best be honest and do your job. Don¡¯t daydream too much, or you¡¯ll have to get lost.¡± Hearing Heiran¡¯s words, Steward Zhao sat on the ground with a pale face, feeling extremely desperate. ¡°Someone, drag these two sluts out and sell them in the mining area,¡± Heiran ordered coldly, her words were emotionless. Chunhong and Chunying were dragged out just like that, and even Steward Zhao was no exception. Xue Fanxin only shrugged indifferently, not caring about the lives of these people at all. She looked at Hao and smiled. ¡°Uncle Hao, you can take the position of the Lord¡¯s Estate¡¯s steward. I think highly of you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hao was stunned. By the time he reacted, Xue Fanxin had already left. Why had he suddenly become the steward? Chapter 834 - 834 Gathering Banquet (1) 834 Gathering Banquet (1) Xue Fanxin came out of the kitchen and went straight to look for Ye Jiushang. She realized that he was sitting in the pavilion drinking tea with Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others, looking very relaxed. ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯re here so early? I didn¡¯t prepare anything yet!¡± ¡°What do you need to prepare?¡± Zimo asked in confusion, not understanding why Xue Fanxin had said this. They had been invited by their master to drink tea and talk. What had it got to do with the consort? Ye Jiushang took a sip of tea before saying leisurely, ¡°The Consort is holding a banquet today and treating everyone to a feast. This is what I called you here to talk about today.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo were all shocked. They had thought that their master had something important to discuss with them, but unexpectedly, it was the Consort who wanted to treat them to a feast. Hearing Heiyao and the others say that the consort¡¯s culinary skills were extraordinarily good, they all wanted to try it. However, it was just a thought and they did not have much desire. What kind of delicacies had people like them not eaten before? Even the food made by the number one chef in the Tongxuan Continent did not make them have much desire, let alone the consort¡­ Although Heiyao and the others had said that the consort¡¯s culinary skills were very good, they did not think it would be that amazing. No matter how good it was, it could not compare to the number one chef in the Tongxuan Continent. Xue Fanxin did not care what Heilong and the others thought. Anyway, she wanted to organize a delicious banquet and treat everyone to a feast to let them get to know each other better. ¡°Ah Jiu, since everyone is here, I¡¯ll go do my work first, lest everyone wait too long.¡± After saying that, Xue Fanxin was about to leave. Just as she turned around, she suddenly remembered why she had come to look for Ye Jiushang. Hence, she returned and asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, where did the news that you wanted to choose secondary consorts and concubines spread from?¡± During this period of time, Ah Jiu had been on Earth with her. How could he choose any consort or concubine? Furthermore, she had absolute trust in Ah Jiu, so she had never suspected him. ¡°I just found out about this. I¡¯m getting someone to investigate in detail. There will be a result soon.¡± Although Ye Jiushang was very dissatisfied with this matter, it was not difficult to find out the truth. To him, it was just a small matter. He would definitely be able to find out the truth in less than half a day. What angered him was that this matter had actually reached Xin¡¯er. If Xin¡¯er did not trust him completely, wouldn¡¯t that be terrible? Hence, once he found out who was behind it, he would not let them off easily. ¡°What role do you think Steward Zhao plays in this matter?¡± Xue Fanxin asked again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than being used, but he¡¯s definitely selfish. Everyone is selfish, but I definitely won¡¯t allow that selfishness to be used against me.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already started to deal with this matter, I won¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still a lot to do. I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s trust in Ye Jiushang had already exceeded the limits of what ordinary people could understand. Logically speaking, if ordinary women heard that their man had plans to choose secondary consorts, they would more or less be a little anxious or sad, unless this woman did not love her man at all. However, Xue Fanxin did not feel anything. When she heard from Chunhong and Chunying that Ye Jiushang wanted to choose secondary consorts and concubines, her first reaction was not to suspect her man or be angry or sad, but to find out the truth. Because she believed that her Ah Jiu would never do such a thing. Chapter 835 - 835 Gathering Banquet (2) 835 Gathering Banquet (2) The moment Xue Fanxin left, Ye Jiushang stood up and followed, looking very willing. Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo saw this and looked at each other before following. They wanted to see what their master, who usually seemed distant, would be like by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. They were really curious! Ye Jiushang followed Xue Fanxin to an empty place in the bamboo forest. This place was shaded by green trees and there was a slow stream by the side. The air was fresh and filled with spiritual energy. It was indeed a good place to hold gatherings in the wilderness. At this moment, Mother Ruan and Liu Qing had already prepared a few roasted meat racks according to Xue Fanxin¡¯s orders. The tables and chairs beside them and various fruits and snacks had already been placed neatly. Little Meow and Little White were sunbathing in a place with sunlight, and their lazy appearances were as cute as they could be. Little Lei, on the other hand, was eating snacks in boredom. When he saw Xue Fanxin come, he immediately went forward and asked, ¡°Woman, woman, when can we eat today¡¯s feast?¡± He had long heard that Xue Fanxin was going to organize a gathering and banquet. He did not even sleep in and quickly ran over to wait for food. ¡°I¡¯ll start cooking now. I¡¯ll definitely let you eat your fill today.¡± Xue Fanxin pinched Little Lei¡¯s pink face. Then, she took out all kinds of ingredients and placed them all on the large table specially used to store ingredients. She started to do things and treated the people around her as helpers. She called out to whoever she saw. ¡°Ah Jiu, cut the Rank Five demonic beast meat into small pieces or slices.¡± Ye Jiushang was the closest to Xue Fanxin and was naturally the first to be ordered around. However, he did not have any complaints. He took the Rank Five demonic beast over, as if he had done this countless times before. He used his spirit energy to create a sharp blade. With a few slashes, a Rank Five demonic beast that weighed nearly 200 kilograms was cut into seven or eight chunks. Then, it was cut into small pieces and placed neatly on a plate. Even if a Rank Five demonic beast was dead, its defense was still there. Wanting to cut open its flesh was not something ordinary people could do. No matter how good a blade was, it would become scrap metal if it encountered a Rank Five demonic beast. But to a certain lord, cutting the Rank Five demonic beast meat was like cutting tofu. It was a piece of cake. Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others were stunned. They were not shocked by Ye Jiushang¡¯s saber technique, but they were shocked by how ¡®obedient¡¯ he was. If Xue Fanxin wanted him to cut meat, he would really cut it obediently. Was this the Ninth Imperial Uncle they knew? ¡°The three of you, wash all these vegetables,¡± Xue Fanxin said to Heilong and the others as she pointed at the pile of vegetables, mushrooms, and radishes on the table. ¡°We¡­ wash vegetables?¡± Of the three of them, one was the leader of the Black Shadow Guards, one was the financial envoy of the Nine Cloud Palace, and the other was the Tower Master of the Purple Cloud Tower. It was not difficult for them to kill, but to make them wash vegetables¡­ This was simply overkill. Xue Fanxin did not care what the three of them thought and continued to order, ¡°Yes, the three of you. Quickly wash these vegetables.¡± Even their master had obediently cut the meat. How could they not obediently wash the vegetables? Alright, let¡¯s wash the vegetables. ¡°Woman, woman, then what should I do?¡± Little Lei was not like Heilong and the others who were against working. He took the initiative to ask Xue Fanxin for work excitedly. ¡°Help me by my side. Do whatever I ask you to do.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± At this moment, Heiran and Heiyue did as Xue Fanxin instructed and moved everything they needed. Heiyao and Heiyu also came. After a while, Xue Batian, Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, and Fuyun also came. More and more people came, but they all started working under Xue Fanxin¡¯s arrangements. Even Xue Batian could not stay idle and started a fire. This group of people with high cultivation levels originally felt that cooking was a disgrace to their status, but they slowly realized that it was actually quite fun for everyone to work together. The more they worked, the more excited they became. Especially when Xue Fanxin¡¯s delicious food came out, they were all salivating. The consort¡¯s culinary skills seemed to be really good. Chapter 836 - 836 Gathering Banquet (3) 836 Gathering Banquet (3) Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo had never eaten Xue Fanxin¡¯s dishes, but they had all heard from Heiyao how delicious the consort¡¯s dishes were. Previously, they did not believe it and were not interested. But now, when they saw the exquisite and tempting delicacies placed on the table, they really could not control themselves. They had accidentally¡­ really, accidentally, eaten some food when no one was paying attention. With that taste, they were bewitched. ¡°Woman, woman, the three of them are secretly eating.¡± Little Lei watched the dishes on the table closely, as if they were treasures guarding him. If anyone dared to move, he would immediately jump up and fight them to the death. ¡°Aren¡¯t the three of you ashamed? All of you are important people with status, background, and face. How dare you eat secretly? How improper!¡± Xue Fanxin deliberately reprimanded them. However, this mature tone, when compared to the innocent smile on her face, made her look extremely cute, making people feel relaxed. ¡°Uh¡­ it was just an accident.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It was just an accident.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Everyone rolled their eyes at the three of them and continued with their work. There was strength in numbers. A sumptuous meal was prepared not long after. There was quite a lot of meat roasted on the roasted meat rack by the side. Mother Ruan and Liu Qing did as Xue Fanxin said and flipped the roasted meat and seasoned it. ¡°Woman, woman, can we eat now?¡± Little Lei had long sat in his seat and could not wait to eat. However, Ye Jiushang did not move his chopsticks, so he did not dare to move! If his master was not around, he would have started eating long ago. ¡°Yes. Everyone, let¡¯s eat.¡± Xue Fanxin got everyone to eat, but she did not sit down. Instead, she went to the side and took out a pile of things that no one knew what were before fiddling with them. ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing? What are these things?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll play a movie for you. Eating and watching a movie at the same time. That¡¯ll be awesome.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a movie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar to the ones performed on the stage, just a little higher-class,¡± Xue Fanxin replied perfunctorily and continued to do her own thing. She had plundered everything in the small supermarket in the Green Bull Villa. Among them were televisions, batteries, sound systems, music, videos, and so on that had already been downloaded. Now, as long as she combined these things, she could play a movie for everyone to see. Of course, these things were limited resources. They could not be used again after the battery ran out. Before long, a clear scene appeared on the huge television screen. Apart from Ye Jiushang, everyone was extremely shocked, as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Why is there someone in this thing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s music inside.¡± ¡°Quickly look, quickly look. Those two people are fighting. Their strength is really bad. They only know some lousy skills and are still fighting there. How boring.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ This person actually knows how to fly on a sword. How did he do it?¡± ¡°Those women inside are wearing too little¡­¡± Apart from the two points on the top and a little below, they were not wearing anything else. They were too little, too little. Dude, that¡¯s a bikini. Xue Fanxin listened to the group of people¡¯s chatter and did not respond. She found a funny movie to play and sat down to eat with everyone. Hearing everyone¡¯s laughter, she felt an indescribable sense of happiness. Being happy alone indeed was not as good as being happy together. Chapter 837 - 837 Gain and Lose 837 Gain and Lose Everyone enjoyed all kinds of exquisite delicious food and watched the funny movie on the screen. From time to time, they would laugh happily. Their relationship kept improving and they were even more familiar with each other. This was Xue Fanxin¡¯s ultimate goal in organizing a gathering. Everyone present was her close family and friends. She hoped that everyone could get along better, help each other better, and walk towards the future. She did not want to walk the path of the future alone. Instead, she hoped to have a group of cute and trustworthy companions with her. ¡°Xin¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± Ye Jiushang saw that Xue Fanxin was staring at everyone in a daze, as if she was thinking about something, so he asked curiously. Xue Fanxin smiled and said emotionally, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the past me.¡± ¡°How different is your past self from the current you?¡± ¡°In the past, be it in reality or in my heart, my world was very small. I could only see myself and the people and things close to me. I couldn¡¯t see anything else. Most of the time, I was alone. Even if I yearned to have friends, I was unwilling to spend too much effort on them. My only good friend, Pei Xiangxiang¡­¡± Although Pei Xiangxiang had betrayed their friendship in the end, she was not afraid of making friends because of this. On the contrary, she not only had to make friends, but she also had to make many, many friends. With Pei Xiangxiang¡¯s deep lesson, she knew how to make a real friend. She could tell who were worthy of her friendship with just a little effort. For example, the people present were all worth her friendship. Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and comforted her. ¡°You lost your so-called only friend, but you obtained all of us. This deal is very worth it. As for Pei Xiangxiang, if you want to deal with her now, I can help you immediately.¡± ¡°I want to deal with this person myself.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. However, you have to remember that cultivation is the most important thing in everything. The most important thing is to increase your strength. Don¡¯t spend too much effort on anything else. Although I don¡¯t know what the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor are up to, I think your future path can only be walked by powerful strength.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cultivate well. I¡¯ll focus on increasing my strength and deal with the trash as support. Then, I¡¯ll walk to the peak of my life.¡± Xue Fanxin made a peace sign to Ye Jiushang and chatted with him for a while. Her state of mind had changed. Ah Jiu had such a powerful influence on her. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Ah Jiu was very powerful to begin with. Everyone was watching a movie and laughing from time to time, but they could vaguely hear Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin¡¯s conversation. Zimo ate his roasted meat and asked, ¡°Your Highness, who do you want to deal with? Why don¡¯t you tell us and we¡¯ll deal with them together?¡± ¡°Your Highness, is the scum you¡¯re talking about Ouyang Xiangxiang from the Ouyang family?¡± Heiran asked. ¡°Is it that Ouyang Xiangxiang who uses condensate iron to refine artifacts?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s Ouyang Xiangxiang or Ouyang Stinky, if the consort says that she¡¯s trash, then she must be trash. Let¡¯s deal with her together.¡± Xue Fanxin listened to everyone¡¯s words and her heart warmed. If she had so many friends and companions in the past, how could she have been bullied so badly by Pei Xiangxiang and Jiang Donghai? ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll deal with the scum together. Not only Ouyang Xiangxiang, but there¡¯s also someone called Su Baifeng. All of you, keep an eye on her. Once they come to the Imperial City, tell me immediately.¡± Initially, she only wanted to deal with Ouyang Xiangxiang alone, but what was so fun about being alone? If they wanted to play, they should play together and torture Pei Xiangxiang to death. Chapter 838 - 838 Heiyaos Tragedy 838 Heiyao¡¯s Tragedy After Xue Fanxin chatted with everyone, her mood improved. She drank quite a lot and started to go a little crazy. She played music and sang and danced. ¡°You¡¯re my little apple. I can¡¯t love you enough¡­¡± Hearing such straightforward words, everyone felt quite awkward at first, but later, they slowly adapted. Furthermore, more explicit words and scenes would appear on the television. Some things, one would naturally get used to after hearing more. Then, they would be used to it. The little white cat, the little white tiger, and Little Lei were all playing very crazily. They sang and danced with Xue Fanxin and continued to eat when they were tired and hungry. This day, everyone spent it in laughter. A few people who could not hold their liquor fell asleep on the table after going crazy. Xue Fanxin was also drunk. It could even be said that she had completely lost her mind. She was extremely crazy with Ye Jiushang and kept talking drunkenly. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you have an eight-pack? Let me see. That guy Heiyao has an eight-pack. You must have one too, right?¡± Heiyao¡¯s alcohol tolerance was very good. Most people were drunk, but he was not drunk at all. He was still enjoying fine wine and delicious food. However, when he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he was so frightened that he almost lost his grip on the wine glass in his hand. Sensing that Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression had become abnormally ugly, he immediately found an excuse to escape. ¡°Master, I suddenly remembered that I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Before leaving, Heiyao did not forget to take away a large piece of roasted meat from the table. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡¯s my roasted meat.¡± Little Lei was bloated from eating and was very drunk, but he knew how to protect his food. Initially, he had planned to save the large piece of roasted meat on the table for tomorrow, but it had been ¡®snatched¡¯ by Heiyao. Little Lei wanted to chase after Heiyao, but because he was too drunk, he could not even stand up. He could only watch as his roasted meat flew away. ¡°Return my roasted meat¡­ Burp¡­¡± The little white tiger, on the other hand, was sprawled on the dining table. From time to time, it would squint and look at this and that. When it saw the little white cat by its side, it closed its eyes in satisfaction and continued to sleep. Heiran and Heiyue were also a little drunk, but their minds were still clear. Seeing Heiyao slip away so quickly and thinking of what the consort had said, they immediately had a very bad feeling. If their master found out that the consort had almost seen Heiyao naked, would Heiyao be skinned alive by their master? Poor Heiyao. You can count on yourself. Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression was extraordinarily ugly now. With anger, he asked unhappily, ¡°You¡¯ve seen Heiyao¡¯s eight-pack?¡± Xue Fanxin was drunk and could not use her mind normally. She answered whatever others asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Not only did I see it, but I also touched it a few times. It feels really good! Eight-pack, handsome, and with a good figure, he¡¯s very charming, right? By the way, you must not tell Ah Jiu¡­ Otherwise, if Ah Jiu¡¯s jealousy is overturned, Heiyao will definitely be in a terrible state¡­ Uh¡­¡± When everyone present heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they all held their foreheads and secretly prayed for Heiyao. Their master definitely could not bear to punish the consort, so Heiyao would definitely be in a terrible state. All they could do was pray for Heiyao and let him fend for himself. Heiyue was a little worried about Heiyao, so she explained carefully, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not as the Consort said. That day, Heiyao was changing in his tent. The Consort had just started cultivating the teleportation technique and accidentally teleported to Heiyao¡¯s tent, so¡­ so you can¡¯t blame Heiyao for this.¡± ¡°Pass down my orders. Let Heiyao report to the Desolate Region tomorrow. Without my permission, he is not allowed to return,¡± Ye Jiushang ordered angrily. The Desolate Region¡­ was a place no one wanted to go to. However, compared to the Desolate Region, protecting his life was the most important. Chapter 839 - 839 Kiss and Seal 839 Kiss and Seal Xue Fanxin was too drunk. She said crazy things repeatedly and even touched Ye Jiushang, saying that she wanted to see his eight-pack. ¡°The banquet will end here today,¡± Ye Jiushang said and left with the drunk woman in his arms. He turned around and returned to his room. ¡°Ah Jiu, come, come. Let me see your eight-pack first, then let me kiss you a few times. Eh¡­ Where¡¯s my Ah Jiu?¡± ¡°Why are there so many Ah Jiu¡¯s?¡± ¡°Which one is my Ah Jiu?¡± Xue Fanxin tugged at Ye Jiushang¡¯s clothes and searched him randomly. Ye Jiushang felt a surge of heat. The fire in his body was unbearable. There were a few times when he almost could not help but eat up the person who was messing around with him. However, he knew that the time was not right¡­ But if this continued, he really did not know if he could control himself. If he really could not control himself, he would definitely eat the person in his arms clean. Just as Ye Jiushang was unable to bear the heat, Xue Fanxin took the initiative to kiss him. She kissed Ye Jiushang¡¯s lips a few times in a mess. ¡°Ah Jiu, I gave you a kiss and seal. You¡¯re mine.¡± After Xue Fanxin kissed Ye Jiushang, she pushed him onto the bed and pressed him down. She continued to talk nonsense about his clothes. ¡°Ah Jiu, where¡¯s your eight-pack?¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be like this. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡± Ye Jiushang lay there without moving and allowed Xue Fanxin to tug at his clothes. However, a certain little woman could not pull out any results after tugging for a long time. She only messed up his clothes. ¡°Can¡¯t control what?¡± Xue Fanxin raised her intoxicated eyes and looked at the person she was pressing down on. She kissed him again. ¡°You smell like Ah Jiu. I like it¡­¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, if you don¡¯t stop now, I¡¯m going to do it for real.¡± ¡°What do you mean for real?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat you, naturally.¡± ¡°Eat¡­ me¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was even more confused. She tugged at Ye Jiushang¡¯s clothes again and then stopped moving. She lay on Ye Jiushang and slept soundly, completely unconscious. Ye Jiushang was burning with desire and in unbearable pain. He thought to himself, If this little girl provokes me again, I¡¯ll definitely eat her up without a care. However, who knew that this little girl would fall asleep just when he could no longer bear the heat? He could only bear with it. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you are not to get drunk in front of other men in the future.¡± Ye Jiushang tried his best to suppress the fire in his body. He removed the person from his body and let her lie on the bed to sleep properly. As for him, he lay down too. He looked at the cute sleeping posture of the person beside him and kissed her from time to time to satisfy his hunger. Ye Jiushang originally wanted to lie down for a while and leave, but unexpectedly, his little consort turned over and hugged him tightly, making him unable to leave. He could only continue to lie down and sleep together with her. It was definitely a terrifying thing for his little consort to be drunk. If she got drunk in front of other men¡­ the consequences would be unimaginable. Hence, he had to keep a tight hold on alcohol in the future. That night, most of the leaders of the Black Shadow Guards were drunk. Even Hai Feng and Zimo were a little unconscious, and Heiran and Heiyue were also in a daze. Even so, the Lord¡¯s Estate was still heavily guarded. Those who wanted to infiltrate the Lord¡¯s Estate were destined to not have a good outcome. Late at night, a black shadow was secretly outside the Lord¡¯s Estate. It seemed to want to infiltrate the Lord¡¯s Estate, but it was also hesitant, so it lingered outside the Lord¡¯s Estate for a long time without entering. In the end, it chose to leave. When the black shadow left, a person walked out of a dark corner of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and cast a spirit technique in the direction the black shadow had left in. The black shadow that had left in front did not notice at all and thought that he had successfully left. Chapter 840 - 840 Tracking Spirit Art 840 Tracking Spirit Art As the biggest leader of the Black Shadow Guards, Heilong was not as drunk as the others. Although he had also drunk quite a lot, his alcohol tolerance was extremely good and he was not drunk at all. Hence, if anything happened tonight, he would basically be in charge. ¡°Leader Heilong, just now, a woman in black was pacing outside the Lord¡¯s Estate. She wanted to infiltrate the Lord¡¯s Estate, but in the end, she gave up and left. I have already cast a tracking spirit technique on her. Please give me your instructions.¡± ¡°A woman in black.¡± Heilong really could not think of who this person was, so he said to the depressed Heiyao, ¡°Go and take a look.¡± ¡°Let Heiyu go. I¡¯m going to the Desolate Region tomorrow. I have to rest well.¡± Heiyao had a sorrowful expression, giving people the feeling that he wanted to cry but had no tears. Of course, he wanted to cry but had no tears. He was clearly not in the wrong, but he was the one who was punished. The consort was really scamming people. ¡°If you can redeem yourself, perhaps Master will change his mind and exempt you from the punishment of going to the Desolate Region.¡± Hearing Heilong¡¯s words, Heiyao immediately became excited. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± With a swoosh, Heiyao had already used his light-body technique to leave. He followed the tracking spirit technique and chased them out of the city to a deserted village. At this point, the tracking spirit technique suddenly disappeared. The tracking spirit technique had disappeared. Either the target was too far away, or the spirit technique had been removed. He had been chasing after her so the former was unlikely, which meant that the spirit art should have been removed. This tracking spirit technique had been taught to them by their master. It was an extremely mysterious spirit technique. Normal people had no ability to remove it or even sense it. Now that the spirit technique had disappeared, it could be seen that the other party was not weak. It was very likely that they were far above him. Just as Heiyao was wondering if he should retreat, a large amount of black aura suddenly emitted from the ground under his feet. It instantly enveloped him and trapped him in the dark world. The darkness was incomparably powerful. Even he could not see anything. Everything in front of him was black and he could not see anything. At this moment, an enchanting woman walked out of the darkness. This person was none other than Su Baifeng. Su Baifeng did not know Heiyao, but she knew that he was Ye Jiushang¡¯s subordinate, so she did not kill him immediately. Furthermore, she said seductively, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve been chasing me for a long time. May I know what you want?¡± ¡°I was just curious about you, so I chased after you to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect you to be an expert. It looks like I overestimated myself.¡± Heiyao did not panic when he faced Su Baifeng. Even though he knew that his strength was very likely inferior to the person in front of him, he could still maintain his composure. When had such a person appeared in the Imperial City? Why had he not known? Even the Purple Cloud Tower had not heard any news. It could be seen that this woman was extraordinary. ¡°Young Master, have you heard of this saying? Curiosity kills the cat, so it¡¯s best not to be too curious.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not curious, how could I have met such a beautiful woman like you? However, a woman like you pacing back and forth outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and then leaving? I believe you should be like other women and admire my master, but you can¡¯t find a way.¡± These words really touched Su Baifeng¡¯s heart. Su Baifeng originally only wanted to chat idly with Heiyao before killing him, but now, she suddenly changed her mind and suddenly revealed an incomparably demonic smile. She turned around seductively by Heiyao¡¯s side and said as she walked, ¡°That¡¯s right! I admire your master very much. I wonder if Young Master is willing to help me?¡± Chapter 841 - 841 A Tragedy 841 A Tragedy Su Baifeng used the Soul Seizing Art on Heiyao and tempted him with the charm technique, attempting to control Heiyao¡¯s consciousness. Heiyao sneered secretly, but he pretended to be captivated and obeyed Su Baifeng. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Hearing Heiyao¡¯s answer, Su Baifeng smiled smugly. She gently touched Heiyao¡¯s cheek and said evilly, ¡°Then tell me, is your master in the Lord¡¯s Estate now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then is Xue Fanxin also in the Lord¡¯s Estate?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What are they doing in the residence?¡± ¡°Drinking, singing, and chatting.¡± The more Su Baifeng asked, the darker her face became. Just the thought of Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin sticking together like glue made her so jealous that she was about to go crazy. Why could Xue Fanxin obtain so much love from Jiushang? Even if she were given a little of this love, she would not have come to this point. If Xue Fanxin had not appeared, all of this would have belonged to her, to her, to her¡­ The more Su Baifeng thought about it, the more hateful she became. She took out a small bottle from her interspatial ring and handed it to Heiyao. ¡°I want you to give this to Xue Fanxin at all costs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heiyao¡¯s acting skills were extraordinarily good, very good. At this moment, he was completely like someone whose soul had been sucked out as he took the small bottle Su Baifeng gave him and put it away. Even now, Su Baifeng did not see anything wrong. She thought that she had successfully controlled Heiyao. Furthermore, she was very confident in her Soul Seizing Art, so she did not doubt that Heiyao was pretending now. It was precisely because of this that she dared to speak and do things in front of Heiyao fearlessly. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I want to see how tragic your death will be this time. You definitely can¡¯t win against me. Since the matter of consorts and concubines doesn¡¯t affect you at all, I¡¯ll kill you directly and see how you can snatch Jiushang from me. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll crush you under my feet and take back everything you stole from me. At that time, the only person who can stay by Jiushang¡¯s side will be me, only me, only me¡­ only me, Su Baifeng.¡± Back in the Heavenly Saint Empire, she had known that Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity was extraordinary, but she did not know his exact identity. After coming to the Mystic Realm, she realized that Ye Jiushang was actually the most noble Ninth Imperial Uncle of the Ye Dynasty. Even the emperor of the Ye Dynasty was afraid of him. The Tongxuan Continent was ruled by the Ye Dynasty. This meant that Ye Jiushang was already the highest person on the entire continent. If she could become Jiushang¡¯s woman, she would definitely be able to stand at the top of this continent. At that time, whoever dared to go against her would die without a burial place. ¡°Go back. When you get back, immediately use all means to make Xue Fanxin eat it. Remember, you have to do this at all costs, even if you have to pay with your life.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heiyao nodded mechanically, then turned around and slowly walked back. He only stopped after walking far away and then he turned back and smiled coldly. Then, he used his fast movement technique and returned to the Lord¡¯s Estate in a few blinks of the eye. He was one of the five great leaders of the Black Shadow Guards. If he did not have any ability, how could he have gotten to his current position? Although Su Baifeng had some strength, she was unfortunately too stupid and self-righteous, so she was destined to be a tragedy. He had contributed quite a lot today. When he returned, his master would probably exempt him from his punishment. Chapter 842 - 842 No Room for Suspicion 842 No Room for Suspicion Su Baifeng did not know what had happened after Heiyao left and was still waiting for good news from him. At this moment, the vengeful spirit remnant soul hidden in her body suddenly said, ¡°I advise you not to be too happy. That person¡¯s cultivation level is not low. Your Soul Seizing Art is not at its peak. It¡¯s unlikely you can control him.¡± ¡°The truth is already in front of you. What are you worried about? I¡¯ve been cultivating so hard recently. If I don¡¯t even have this little achievement, how can I fight Xue Fanxin?¡± Su Baifeng could not tolerate others saying that she was not good, nor could she tolerate others saying that she was inferior to Xue Fanxin. She had clearly controlled that person. That was definitely true. She did not allow anyone to suspect otherwise. However, that vengeful spirit remnant soul did not care about Su Baifeng¡¯s feelings. It said whatever it wanted to say, ¡°When have you ever won against Xue Fanxin? You can¡¯t win against her at all. Why waste time on her? Furthermore, you¡¯ll only destroy yourself if you do this. Instead of that, why don¡¯t you cultivate well and go to a higher place? There are countless men more outstanding than Ye Jiushang there.¡± ¡°Shut up. Even if I can¡¯t obtain Jiushang, I won¡¯t let Xue Fanxin obtain him. If I don¡¯t destroy Xue Fanxin, I won¡¯t be able to calm down and cultivate properly, so Xue Fanxin must die¡­¡± She knew about more places from the mouth of this vengeful spirit remnant soul. The Tongxuan Continent was only one of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. Furthermore, it was the lowest place. The five continents were where countless experts gathered. There were emperors everywhere. She had once thought of looking for a better future in the five continents, but every time it was late at night, she could not bear the thought of Xue Fanxin enjoying Ye Jiushang¡¯s love. If she did not end this matter, she could not take another step forward. ¡°If Xue Fanxin doesn¡¯t die, I won¡¯t have a future. Do you understand?¡± The vengeful spirit remnant soul did not speak anymore and allowed Su Baifeng to do what she wanted. Anyway, he had used Su Baifeng¡¯s power to recover quite a lot recently. Even if Su Baifeng died, he had the strength to find the next host, so he could not be bothered to waste his breath on her. Furthermore, he did not think highly of Su Baifeng at all. That Xue Fanxin was not simple. She also had an expert like Ye Jiushang protecting her. If Su Baifeng wanted to touch Xue Fanxin, she was undoubtedly courting death. Forget it. He would let this stupid woman die. While she was still alive, he had to quickly make use of her. ¡°Do whatever you want. Anyway, I can¡¯t be bothered. I need a hundred cultivators tomorrow. Remember to prepare them for me.¡± When Su Baifeng heard this, her brows furrowed tightly as she said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give you a hundred cultivators a few days ago? If large numbers of cultivators keep disappearing, it will soon attract the attention of the royal family and other sects. At that time¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense here. If you can¡¯t even do such a small thing, then I¡¯ll find another person with the ability to do it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Baifeng was speechless. Even if she had something to say, she did not dare to. She still needed to rely on this vengeful spirit remnant soul to become stronger and go to a higher place. She could not lose it. However, she had already captured a large number of cultivators recently. So many people had disappeared for no reason. Once they found out about her, it would be a huge problem. Forget it. She had to deal with Xue Fanxin first. Su Baifeng was still daydreaming, waiting for news from Heiyao and catching cultivators for the vengeful spirit remnant soul on the way. However, she did not know that a huge disaster was about to head in her direction. Chapter 843 - 843 Huayings Remnant Soul 843 Huaying¡¯s Remnant Soul Heiyao returned to the Lord¡¯s Estate and looked for Heilong first, telling him briefly about Su Baifeng. The next morning, Heilong brought Heiyao to see Ye Jiushang. They did not want to look for their master so early, but Heiyao was going to the Desolate Region today, so only by seeing their master early could he avoid this punishment. Ye Jiushang had been hugged by Xue Fanxin like an eight-clawed octopus last night. That inhumane torture made him unable to sleep for the entire night. When he sensed that Heilong and Heiyao were looking for him for something urgent, he simply got up and planned to deal with something else first. But just as he was about to leave, he realized that there seemed to be something wrong with the person lying on the bed. This made him have no choice but to stay and observe carefully. ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Fanxin had been drunk yesterday and had slept soundly. However, no matter what, there was nothing wrong with her. However, she suddenly frowned tightly, as if she was having a nightmare or being entangled by something. Ye Jiushang became more and more worried. Hence, he sent a wisp of his divine sense into Xue Fanxin¡¯s consciousness space to see if there was something wrong with her consciousness. However, the moment he entered, he saw a weak remnant soul negotiating with Little Xin¡¯er. ¡°Xin¡¯er¡­¡± Ye Jiushang hurriedly walked over and sent the remnant soul flying. He used his divine sense to lock it up and even wanted to scatter the remnant soul. Seeing this, Xue Fanxin quickly stopped him. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t hurt her first.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, have you forgotten about the spider lily? No matter what, you can¡¯t let this thing stay in your sea of consciousness.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be too late to deal with it after we figure things out. I can¡¯t sense any malice from her. Furthermore, her remnant soul is extremely weak. The wind will dissipate her with a light blow, so she can¡¯t hurt me at all.¡± A remnant soul had actually appeared in her sea of consciousness. It should be Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul. Wasn¡¯t Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul taken away by the Demon Lord with the spider lily? Why was it still here? Previously, she had not sensed that there was still a remnant soul in her sea of consciousness. This time, she had drunk and slept too soundly, only noticing something strange in a daze. However, she could sense that the remnant soul of this Luo Huaying was different from the aura of the spider lily from before. The former was very soft, and the latter was stronger. Ye Jiushang did not care what Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul looked like. The lesson from the spider lily had left a deep impression on him. No matter what, he would not allow such a thing to happen a second time. ¡°Xin¡¯er, your sea of consciousness has already been injured previously and has yet to recover. If you are injured again, the consequences will be very serious, do you know that? I don¡¯t care what you think now, but this remnant soul can¡¯t stay in your sea of consciousness.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t be anxious. I understand what you¡¯re saying. I just want to have a chat with her before getting her out of my sea of consciousness. No matter if she¡¯s good or evil, I won¡¯t let those messy things stay in my sea of consciousness.¡± After the lesson last time, how could she not know the seriousness of the damage to her sea of consciousness? Actually, she was quite afraid. She did not want to become an idiot because of a moment of softheartedness and negligence. Xue Fanxin had been on high alert. She looked at the remnant soul of Luo Huaying, who was chained by the divine sense chain, and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Why are you still in my sea of consciousness?¡± The Demon Lord had said that he would take away the spider lily. Logically speaking, everything in the spider lily would be taken away. Luo Huaying lived in the spider lily, so she naturally should have been taken away. Chapter 844 - 844 A Special Feeling 844 A Special Feeling Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul was very weak, like a small spark that could be destroyed at any moment. It could not be destroyed by any external force, or it would dissipate. Because of the divine sense chain, Luo Huaying was in extreme pain. The power of her remnant soul was dissipating little by little. At most in fifteen minutes time, she would dissipate into the world. Luo Huaying took a lot of effort to answer Xue Fanxin¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t remember very clearly. I don¡¯t remember many things. I only know that the flower spirit has been locking me up and it doesn¡¯t allow me to absorb any power.¡± ¡°Flower spirit? Are you talking about that spider lily?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Huaying nodded and took a moment to recover before having the strength to continue speaking. ¡°I wanted to escape from her control, but she was much stronger than me. I couldn¡¯t escape. Not long ago, she wanted to possess you and was very heavily injured, so I took the opportunity to escape and hid myself.¡± Although she had successfully escaped from the spider lily, she had consumed too much energy and almost dissipated. Fortunately, this sea of consciousness could nourish the soul, so she did not disappear into ashes. She used a few days to gradually recover a little strength before she could condense into a form and appear. Xue Fanxin roughly knew what was going on now. The Demon Lord had not taken away the Luo Huaying at all, but the spider lily spirit. The real Luo Huaying was still in her sea of consciousness. Back then, the one who wanted to possess her was the spider lily spirit. As for the real Luo Huaying, she had been trapped for a long time, and her remnant soul was even dozens of times weaker than before. If Ruiyuan and the Demon Lord Fuyan knew that not only had they failed to help Luo Huaying over the years, but they had also harmed her, she wondered how they would feel. At this moment, Xue Fanxin suddenly had an evil thought: Let that bullsh*t Rui Yuan and the Demon Lord Fuyan continue to protect the spider lily spirit. When the truth is revealed, let¡¯s see how they face the real Luo Huaying. Luo Huaying curled up helplessly, her eyes filled with confusion. Although she was very afraid of death, she did not know what was the point of living. She only knew that her name was Luo Huaying and could not remember anything else. She seemed to have a master¡­ but it was just that. ¡°Luo Huaying, back then, your master wanted to take you away. Why didn¡¯t you leave with him? If you left with him, he would definitely help you deal with that spider lily spirit,¡± Xue Fanxin asked tentatively, wanting to know Luo Huaying¡¯s true thoughts. For some reason, she had a special feeling about this real Luo Huaying. She could not explain this feeling clearly. Because of this feeling, she really wanted to save Luo Huaying. ¡°Master¡­ Who is Master? I think I have a master, but I don¡¯t remember. If the master you¡¯re talking about is the person who took the spider lily spirit away previously, then I don¡¯t want to leave with him. The aura on his body is very evil. I don¡¯t like it,¡± Luo Huaying said in confusion. It was precisely because she did not like it that she did not follow. Furthermore, she had finally waited for a chance to escape the control of the spider lily. Of course, she had to cherish it well so that she would not leave with that person with the spider lily. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember your master? Then what do you remember?¡± ¡°I remember that my name is Luo Huaying. I¡¯m the princess of the Wuyu Kingdom. Do you know where the Wuyu Kingdom is? I miss Father and Mother so much¡­¡± Luo Huaying continued to shrink, immersing herself in her thoughts. But suddenly, a powerful force pulled her out. It was so painful that she almost died. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 845 - 845 Better 845 Better Ye Jiushang did not want Luo Huaying to stay in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness for too long. It was fine if he had not noticed previously but now that he had already noticed, he had to quickly get her out lest anything unexpected happened again after Xin¡¯er chatted with her for too long. Ye Jiushang did not have any pity for Luo Huaying. For Xue Fanxin, he could ruthlessly push her onto the path of death. Luo Huaying suffered greatly. When Ye Jiushang removed her from Xue Fanxin¡¯s consciousness, her weak remnant soul was just a little away from completely disappearing. In comparison, Xue Fanxin only had a headache and was not injured at all. When Luo Huaying was forcefully removed from her sea of consciousness by Ye Jiushang, she immediately woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she couldn¡¯t care less about her drunken head. She looked at Ye Jiushang and asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Huaying?¡± Ye Jiushang flicked open his palm. There was a small white fog resting on it. It was Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul. However, because the power of the remnant soul was too weak, it could no longer condense into a human form. It could only be in a white fog state. ¡°Ah Jiu, is she about to die?¡± Xue Fanxin did not dare to touch the white fog casually, because she could tell how weak it was. If she touched it carelessly, it might really dissipate. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jiushang nodded. He did not feel anything about Luo Huaying¡¯s life. ¡°She is a remnant soul to begin with. Over the years, she has not received any nourishment from the spider lily. All the good things have been enjoyed by that spider lily. It is indeed a miracle that her remnant soul can last until today without dissipating.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, do you have any way to protect her remnant soul?¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, you want to save her?¡± Ye Jiushang asked unhappily. He did not want Xin¡¯er to waste her energy on a remnant soul that was about to disappear at all. Furthermore, this remnant soul had brought them quite a disaster. Even if the culprit was the spider lily, he was still displeased. Xue Fanxin knew what Ye Jiushang was thinking, so she tried her best to convince him. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t you think keeping her alive will be more beneficial to us? With how much Ruiyuan and the Demon Lord care about Luo Huaying, if that spider lily is about to die, they will definitely find a way to save it and come for me. Keeping Luo Huaying alive will be a slap in their faces! ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to see Ruiyuan and the Demon Lord Fuyan¡¯s reaction when they find out the truth.¡± ¡°Although your ultimate goal is to save her, this reason has successfully convinced me.¡± How could Ye Jiushang not know what Xue Fanxin was thinking? However, the reason Xue Fanxin gave made him very satisfied. Hence, it was best to keep Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul. Ye Jiushang took out an exquisite white jade bottle from his interspatial ring and placed the white fog in his palm inside. Then, he closed the mouth of the bottle and handed it to Xue Fanxin. ¡°This is a Soul Nourishing Bottle. It can nourish remnant souls and let them not dissipate. It can also slowly nourish them and let them recover bit by bit. However, the quality of this Soul Nourishing Bottle is not high. It can at most nourish remnant souls for twenty years.¡± ¡°Twenty years?¡± Xue Fanxin took the bottle, thinking to herself. Twenty years is enough for her to find another way to save Luo Huaying. This Luo Huaying was also pitiful. When she was alive, she had suffered an extremely cruel punishment because she was in love with her master. After she died, she finally left behind a remnant soul, but she was trapped by a spider lily spirit. Wuyu Kingdom¡­ Why did she feel that this country was a little familiar? Chapter 846 - 846 Who Do You Want to Kill 846 Who Do You Want to Kill Xue Fanxin felt that the Wuyu Kingdom had a familiar feeling, so she asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, where is the Wuyu Kingdom?¡± ¡°The Wuyu Kingdom is an ancient small country in the Ten Domains, but it has long been destroyed. Therefore, there is no Wuyu Kingdom now.¡± Ye Jiushang did not know much about the Wuyu Kingdom. He only knew that such a country had once existed, but he did not know much else. The five continents and ten regions were very large. Coupled with the three bounds and six lands, even he had no way of knowing everything. ¡°Was it destroyed?¡± When Xue Fanxin found out that the Wuyu Kingdom had been destroyed, her heart ached. ¡°Xin¡¯er, why are you so interested in this Wuyu Kingdom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that this Wuyu Kingdom seems a little familiar. But I¡¯ve never been to the Wuyu Kingdom. Before this, I¡¯ve never even heard of it. Why would I feel that it¡¯s familiar? Perhaps it¡¯s because of Luo Huaying. After all, I think she¡¯s really pitiful.¡± ¡°No matter how pitiful she is, don¡¯t put her in your sea of consciousness, okay? Your sea of consciousness is different from ordinary people. The power of nirvana makes your sea of consciousness have a powerful ability to nourish the soul. Once those powerful vengeful spirits and remnant souls find out about the secret on you, your situation will be very dangerous. There are as many experts in the five continents and ten regions as there are clouds. I can still protect you here, but when we get there, I can only try my best to protect you. Do you understand?¡± Ye Jiushang advised earnestly. For some reason, he suddenly thought of the remnant soul of the vengeful spirit in Su Baifeng¡¯s body, which was the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor. Once the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor found out that Xin¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness had the power to nourish the soul, she would be in danger. It seemed like he had to speed up his progress and destroy Su Baifeng and the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s vengeful spirit. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know my place. You revealed such a terrifying killing intent just now. Who do you want to kill? Luo Huaying?¡± Xue Fanxin had been quite frightened by the killing intent emitted by Ye Jiushang just now. Ye Jiushang knew that he had frightened Xue Fanxin and quickly restrained his killing intent. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the vengeful spirit in Su Baifeng¡¯s body.¡± At this moment, Heilong¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Master, I have something to report.¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Ye Jiushang said. Heilong looked at Heiyao hesitantly, so they entered together. This was the consort¡¯s room and she was still resting. If not for the Lord letting them in, they would not have dared to enter. Not only that, but they had to put on their clothes when they slept at night. If the consort was cultivating the transmission technique again, they would be in trouble. Heilong pushed the door open with Heiyao and did not dare to look around. The moment he entered, he got down to business and handed over a small bottle. ¡°Master, last night, Heiyao tracked a black shadow to a deserted village outside the city and after some dealings, came to obtain this thing.¡± Ye Jiushang originally wanted to directly question Heiyao unhappily why he had not set off for the Desolate Region, but after hearing Heilong¡¯s words, he did not speak. His heart was like a mirror, and he could tell at a glance that the two of them were up to no good. Didn¡¯t he just want to redeem himself and avoid the punishment of going to the Desolate Region? This still depended on his mood. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. She took the bottle from Heilong and opened it carefully. After smelling it, she immediately closed it. Her expression turned very ugly as she asked solemnly, ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Chapter 847 - 847 Beat Her At Her Own Game 847 Beat Her At Her Own Game Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s huge reaction, Ye Jiushang also became serious. ¡°Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an extremely terrifying poison. As long as you touch a little, just a little, your entire body will be corroded until there¡¯s nothing left. Furthermore, it¡¯s very fast. Even if you have the antidote, you won¡¯t be able to take it in time. At that time, you¡¯ll have already turned into a pool of blood. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that this poison is colorless and odorless. You can¡¯t find it at all when it¡¯s mixed in water or food. This thing will be corrupted when you touch it and you¡¯ll die from poison if you smell it too much.¡± If she had not been forced by her master to familiarize herself with all kinds of poisonous things and read countless poisonous books since she was young, she would not have been able to tell what was in this bottle immediately. Blood Corrosion Grass¡­ A poisonous plant that could only grow on countless corroded corpses. Just the thought of its growing environment was disgusting and terrifying. Upon learning that the thing in the bottle was so terrifying, Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression was abnormally ugly. ¡°Heiyao, what¡¯s going on? Why did the other party give you such a poisonous thing?¡± Heiyao had long guessed that the thing in the bottle was poisonous, but he had never expected it to be so powerful. He quickly told them everything. ¡°Master, just like that, Su Baifeng thought that I was controlled by her Soul Seizing Art, so she asked me to do something for her.¡± After Ye Jiushang heard Heiyao¡¯s handling of this matter, he was quite satisfied. ¡°Very good. You don¡¯t have to go to the Desolate Region today. Change to scrubbing the toilet in the Purple Cloud Tower for a month.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Heiyao was quite happy to hear the first half of the sentence, but his face darkened when he heard the second half. Although washing the toilet for a month was better than going to the Desolate Region, it was not much better! Xue Fanxin felt that it was strange, so she asked curiously, ¡°Ah Jiu, did Heiyao make a mistake? It sounds like you¡¯re punishing him.¡± Heiyao looked at Xue Fanxin and wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve really been harmed by you this time.¡± ¡°When did I harm you?¡± When did you harm me? How could I dare to say this? If I say more, my master might increase my punishment. Heiyao could only swallow his bitterness and find an excuse to leave. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go to the Purple Cloud Tower to wash the toilet immediately.¡± ¡°Heiyao, explain yourself first!¡± Xue Fanxin was even more confused when she saw Heiyao run out anxiously. What had she done to harm Heiyao? Apart from Xue Fanxin, everyone present knew clearly. However, no one dared to say anything. Even Ye Jiushang did not mention this. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Xin¡¯er, what do you plan to do with Su Baifeng?¡± With the change of topic, Xue Fanxin no longer thought about Heiyao and started to think about how to deal with Su Baifeng. Be it Su Baifeng or Pei Xiangxiang, it was best to resolve these two people as soon as possible. Since Su Baifeng had delivered herself to her doorstep, she would deal with her first. ¡°Ah Jiu, how about we beat her at her own game and invite her into our trap?¡± ¡°As expected of my consort. You¡¯re thinking the same thing as me. Just now, I was also thinking about getting rid of Su Baifeng. After all, the remnant soul of the vengeful spirit in her body is a huge threat. Once he finds out the secret of your sea of consciousness, I¡¯m afraid your situation will become very dangerous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Su Baifeng should indeed receive her lunch box.¡± She had already let Su Baifeng jump around for a long time. If she could not get rid of this enemy this time, it would probably be even more troublesome in the future. Last time, she had let Su Baifeng escape, but not this time. Hence, they had to be fully prepared. Chapter 848 - 848 Embarrassing 848 Embarrassing Heilong stayed behind to discuss some countermeasures with Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin before leaving. When he left, he did not forget to look back at the two people in the room. His master was extraordinarily possessive of the consort, so if there was nothing else, it was best not to get too close to her. ¡°Ah Jiu, what mistake did Heiyao make that made you want to punish him?¡± The moment Heilong left, Xue Fanxin immediately asked about this matter. At this moment, she suddenly felt a headache coming on. It seemed like she had drunk too much yesterday. At the mention of this, Ye Jiushang¡¯s entire face darkened. He questioned her coldly, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve seen Heiyao¡¯s eight-pack and even touched it a few times, right?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Uh¡­ Ah Jiu, this was an accident. It was really an accident¡­¡± Xue Fanxin finally knew the truth, but even she was afraid of this truth. Ah Jiu was a very possessive person. Forget about other men, she was not even allowed to touch male beasts like Little Lei and Little White. Hence, she had been hiding the fact that she had seen Heiyao shirtless extremely well. Everyone had also helped her hide it. Even Little Lei kept his mouth shut, but Ah Jiu still found out. How did Ah Jiu find out? Who had reported it? Step forward and I promise I won¡¯t beat you to death. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it was an accident. If you saw it, you saw it. If you touched it, you touched it. If it were anyone else, I would have long torn them apart. However, Heiyao will be punished to wash the toilet for a month. Such a punishment is really light,¡± Ye Jiushang said through gritted teeth. Just the thought of his little consort touching another man made him angry. Even he had never had such treatment. How could he not be angry that Heiyao had actually benefited first? ¡°Ah Jiu, you have to know that I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ve seen and touched a lot of men¡¯s bodies. This is what my profession requires of me, so¡­¡± ¡°But according to what I know, when you looked at Heiyao, you were not practicing medicine to save people, but purely looking and touching¡­¡± If it was because of what she needed to practice medicine, he could bear with it even if he was displeased. However, if it was purely admiration, he could not bear it. Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin into his arms and gently raised her chin with his hand. Then, he kissed her lips ruthlessly. The kiss was very wanton, as if he was punishing her. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mouth hurt. In the end, she could not breathe anymore and pushed Ye Jiushang away forcefully. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯m about to suffocate from you.¡± ¡°Remember, in the future, you are not allowed to look at other men¡¯s bodies casually, nor are you allowed to touch them casually. If you need it for medical practice, put on gloves. I¡¯ll forge a suitable pair for you later.¡± Although Ye Jiushang no longer kissed Xue Fanxin, he hugged her tightly. Looking at her slightly swollen mouth, he felt that it was very tempting and really wanted to eat it again. ¡°Alright, alright! I understand. The matter with Heiyao was purely an accident. I was practicing the teleportation technique at that time and accidentally teleported to Heiyao¡¯s tent. Unexpectedly, that guy happened to be changing, and I saw his eight-pack¡­¡± Alright, she was indeed charmed by Heiyao¡¯s eight-pack. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks and even touch it a few times. ¡°Do you like eight-packs that much?¡± How could Ye Jiushang not understand what she meant? However, since it had already happened, it could not be changed. Only by receiving multiplied compensation would he feel satisfied. ¡°Well¡­ Haha¡­ An eight-pack means that a man is strong, so¡­ Hehe!¡± ¡°In the future, if you want to see it, look at mine. You¡¯re not allowed to look at anyone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± When Xue Fanxin heard such benefits, she quickly replied happily. In the end, just as she finished answering, she said very embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯d better not, hehe!¡± How embarrassing. How embarrassing. Chapter 849 - 849 Left for Ah Jiu 849 Left for Ah Jiu Xue Fanxin took a long time to recover from the aftereffects of being drunk. At this moment, she was soaking in the hot spring comfortably. As she enjoyed the nourishment of the spring water, she held the small bottle Heiyao had given her and pondered about how to take this opportunity to completely kill Su Baifeng and make her go offline. Ah Jiu had said that there was a powerful vengeful spirit in Su Baifeng¡¯s body. It was the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor. If they wanted to get rid of Su Baifeng, they had to get rid of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor as well, or the trouble would be even greater. With Ah Jiu¡¯s ability, dealing with Su Baifeng was not difficult, but that Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor¡­ She really did not know how to deal with it. It seemed like she could only rely on Ah Jiu for this. ¡°Xue Fanxin, oh Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re really useless. You¡¯re completely useless at the critical moment ¡°Why am I so useless?¡± Xue Fanxin buried her head in the spring gloomily. When she could no longer hold her breath, she popped her head out and took deep breaths. At this moment, her desire to become stronger was even greater. Only by being strong enough could she stand by Ah Jiu¡¯s side forever and fight alongside him. At this moment, Xue Fanxin suddenly noticed that something was wrong with the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. Hence, she sent a wisp of her divine sense in to take a look and realized that the three books on the large rock had automatically appeared. She opened the page and revealed the new content. The moment Xue Fanxin entered the space, she saw new content appear in the book and quickly went over to take a look. ¡°The third tier of the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation.¡± Not only had the contents of the third tier appeared in the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation, but even the Myriad Spirit Record had quite a few new contents. Furthermore, detailed records of at least a hundred precious spirit herbs had appeared. There were also a few more pill formulas, and the Soul Nourishing Pill was the most eye-catching. Based on what she knew, among all the pills, the pill that nourished the soul was the most precious. It was often difficult to obtain even one pill. The materials needed to refine the Soul Nourishing Pill were very precious. They were almost untraceable and could only be found by fate. ¡°One of the materials for the Soul Nourishing Pill is actually the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t touch this Dragon Blood Soul Lotus. That¡¯s left for Ah Jiu.¡± Seeing that one of the materials to refine the Soul Recovery Pill was the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus, Xue Fanxin immediately turned her attention away from refining any Soul Recovery Pill. Ah Jiu had done so much for her. The Dragon Blood Soul Lotus had to be left for Ah Jiu to use. Even she could not touch it. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about pill cultivating in the future. Let¡¯s increase our strength first¡­¡± Xue Fanxin closed the Myriad Spirit Record and was about to study the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation and cultivate them at the same time, but suddenly, she felt something crawling on her body. She tried her best to turn back and look, only to see a small stone man climbing up her shoulder, startling her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± With that, Mother Ruan and Liu Qing, who were waiting outside, quickly rushed in. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your Highness, what happened just now?¡± Because Xue Fanxin was too shocked, her divine sense accidentally left the space. In the end, when she shouted, her voice could be heard outside, startling Mother Ruan and Liu Qing. When she returned to her senses, Xue Fanxin said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Help me get my clean clothes.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Mother Ruan and Liu Qing helped Xue Fanxin change. After finishing their work, they left. The two of them thought about it again and again and decided to report what had just happened to the Lord. The Lord had said that they had to report to him if anything happened to the consort. Although the consort said that she was fine, the scream just now was definitely not fake. Just in case, and especially since it was their duty, it was best to report this to the Lord. Chapter 850 - 850 Stone Man Eats Metal 850 Stone Man Eats Metal After Xue Fanxin put on her clothes, she entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space again and found the little stone man who had been climbing on her. At this moment, the little stone was crawling around on the grape trellis like a baby that had just learned to crawl. His movements were clumsy. Although this guy was even smaller than a human palm, his appearance was very exquisite and decent. His small nose, small eyes, and small arms and legs were extremely cute. However, this guy was too small. Furthermore, he was a stone man. As a rock, it could actually crawl as agilely as a human. It was really unbelievable. ¡°You¡¯re that little stone statue?¡± Xue Fanxin stared at the little stone man who was working hard to climb the trellis. She did not care if it understood or not and spoke to it directly. She remembered very clearly. This little stone man was simply a replica of that little stone statue. Furthermore, she could not find that little stone statue in the space. The stone statue she had spent five million ghost coins to buy on Ghost Street had actually become a little stone man. The world was really mysterious. When the little stone man saw Xue Fanxin, he jumped onto her excitedly. Initially, he wanted to jump onto her shoulder, but he jumped a little off course. In the end, he had to work hard to climb up for a long time. After the little stone man climbed onto Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder, he stood there and kept gesturing with his hands, making squeaking sounds, as if he wanted to express something. Xue Fanxin did not understand. She placed the small stone in her palm and tried her best to communicate with it. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word.¡± The little stone man lay miserably on Xue Fanxin¡¯s palm, indicating that it was speechless. However, it quickly got up and continued to gesture with its limbs. It used its small finger to point at itself first, then at Xue Fanxin, and then at its stomach. ¡°You mean you¡¯re hungry?¡± Xue Fanxin guessed. The little stone man nodded vigorously. Xue Fanxin instantly understood. ¡°You just climbed onto the grape rack. Did you want to pick grapes to eat?¡± The little stone man shook its head, then jumped down from Xue Fanxin¡¯s palm. It climbed up the grape rack again. When it reached an iron shelf, it opened its little mouth and after a few cracks¡­ A small two-meter-long iron rod was gone, eaten. Eating iron¡­ What was going on? After eating an iron rod, the little stone man was not satisfied. He sat on a grape vine and pointed at his stomach with a sad expression, as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m not full yet.¡± No way. Another glutton. ¡°You mean your food is metal?¡± The little stone man nodded and continued to point at himself. ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡± It was so hungry, so hungry! Xue Fanxin held her forehead and was a little speechless. She really did not know how to raise this little guy, but just as she was gradually digesting this matter, she realized that the little stone man had jumped towards the place where she had placed the gold and silver. Soon, he had already jumped onto the gold she had piled up and bitten into it. A certain woman¡¯s heart ached and she quickly went forward to stop her. ¡°You can¡¯t eat this. You can¡¯t eat it.¡± The little stone man looked at Xue Fanxin aggrievedly. Mama¡­ I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat. When Xue Fanxin saw the little stone man¡¯s aggrieved expression, she was very helpless. She took it into her palm and said to it properly, ¡°This gold and silver are very valuable to me. You can¡¯t eat them casually, okay? I¡¯ll find other metal products for you to eat later¡­ In short, you can¡¯t eat the things in the space casually, or I¡¯ll be angry.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin say that she would be angry, the little stone became obedient. No matter how much he wanted to eat, he had to bear with it. If Mama said that he could not eat it, then he could not. Otherwise, Mama would be sad. Chapter 851 - 851 Golden Stone Spirit 851 Golden Stone Spirit Xue Fanxin really could not understand the background of this little stone man. Hence, she brought it out of the space and wanted to show it to Ye Jiushang. Ah Jiu was knowledgeable and should know this little guy¡¯s background. Just as Xue Fanxin was about to look for Ye Jiushang, he hurriedly rushed towards her. With a swoosh, he suddenly appeared and asked anxiously, ¡°Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang¡¯s anxious expression and was a little confused. He was fine in the morning. Why was he so anxious now? ¡°Mother Ruan and Liu Qing came to report that you suddenly screamed. What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Fanxin was very speechless. She had only screamed. Did Ah Jiu have to be so anxious? ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t have to be so shocked. Here¡­ it¡¯s this little thing that made me cry out in surprise. Ah Jiu, do you know what its background is? It seems to eat gold, silver, and metal objects. It almost ate my gold just now.¡± Fortunately, she stopped it in time. Otherwise, her gold would have been eaten. When Ye Jiushang saw the little stone man in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand, his eyes lit up. As if he had seen a treasure, he said in surprise, ¡°Xin¡¯er, this is a Golden Stone Spirit. Where did you obtain it?¡± ¡°What is a Golden Stone Spirit? This is the stone statue that I bought with five million ghost coins on Ghost Street!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ye Jiushang laughed excitedly. He was extremely happy. ¡°You can buy a Golden Stone Spirit with just five million ghost coins. You can even encounter such a good thing. Your luck is simply heaven-defying!¡± The Golden Stone Spirit was one of the best among the metal and earth elements. It could find any gold or stone mine. Furthermore, it could be purified at the highest level. It was the perfect assistant that refiners dreamed of. He had searched for forever and could not find a Golden Stone Spirit. In the end, his little consort bought it for a mere five million ghost coins. Her luck was simply too good to say anything. Xue Fanxin had never seen Ye Jiushang so happy. She immediately liked the little stone man. As long as Ah Jiu liked it, she would raise it no matter how difficult it was. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re really my lucky star!¡± Ye Jiushang reached out and took the little stone man over. He placed it in his palm and took a good look. The little stone man sat foolishly in Ye Jiushang¡¯s palm and did not feel afraid at all. He scratched his head and looked at Xue Fanxin in confusion, then at Ye Jiushang, memorizing their appearances and auras. Was this Mama and Papa? Yes, yes¡­ It must be. He would remember Papa and Mama. ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡± After the little stone man confirmed that Ye Jiushang was his papa, he squeaked at him and even pointed at his stomach. ¡°Papa, I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Ye Jiushang took out some fine iron from his interspatial ring and generously gave it to the little stone man in his palm. ¡°Eat it. You can eat as much as you want. However, I can only give you relatively low-level fine iron for now. After all, high-grade fine iron is not easy to find.¡± ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡± When the little stone man saw the refined iron, he couldn¡¯t help but love it. He started chewing on it, even more satisfied with Ye Jiushang as his papa. After the golden stone spirit awakened, it would treat the first woman it saw as its mother and the first man it saw as its father. Furthermore, it would acknowledge these two people for the rest of its life. Ye Jiushang was secretly glad that the person who had bought the stone statue back then was Xin¡¯er. Fortunately, the first woman this guy had seen after awakening was Xin¡¯er and the first man was him. Otherwise, the treasure he had obtained would have flown away. With this golden stone spirit, it would not be difficult for him to find any refining materials in the future. He could start making the modified versions of the cars and planes soon. Chapter 852 - 852 Waiting for It to Release 852 Waiting for It to Release Xue Fanxin watched as Ye Jiushang took out the priceless refined iron for the little stone man to eat. Her heart ached as she asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, will it make you poor by eating like this?¡± Even if the refined iron was the lowest-level iron, they were also valuable treasures to ordinary people. Wasn¡¯t it a little wasteful for Ah Jiu to let the little stone man eat them without limit? ¡°The more it eats, the better,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a smile. He was overjoyed to see the little stone eating the refined iron with relish. Half an hour later, the little stone man was finally full. He even burped a few times and sat on the table with his stomach propped up, looking like he was full. Although Ye Jiushang did not continue to feed the little stone man iron, he kept staring at it, as if he was waiting for something. Xue Fanxin asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Jiu, it¡¯s already full. Why are you still staring at it? Is it that beautiful?¡± This was the first time she had seen Ah Jiu so interested in something other than her. Her heart suddenly felt a little sour. Alright, she was actually jealous of a little stone man. It was very embarrassing, right? Ye Jiushang¡¯s heart was all on the little stone man, so he did not notice Xue Fanxin¡¯s abnormality. At this moment, he kept staring at the little stone man sitting on the table. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for it to release.¡± ¡°Release¡­¡± Xue Fanxin could not react for a moment and was stunned. After a while, she understood and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you waiting for it to poop?¡± Although ¡®poop¡¯ was not as elegant as ¡®release¡¯, it was easier to understand. Ye Jiushang nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± After obtaining an affirmative answer, Xue Fanxin asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you waiting for it to poop? This seems kind of disgusting¡­¡± Before Xue Fanxin could finish speaking, the little stone man on the table suddenly reacted. He quickly jumped down from the table and circled the room. Then, he found a corner and squatted down to ¡®poop¡¯. After the little stone man finished pooping, Ye Jiushang walked over excitedly and took the small pile of feces in his hand. He really held it¡­ ¡°Ah Jiu, aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± Xue Fanxin really could not understand Ye Jiushang¡¯s actions today. She felt that he was not like his usual self. When had that peerlessly noble and untainted Ninth Imperial Uncle been willing to use his hand to hold poop? Ye Jiushang did not feel disgusted at all. He placed something the size of a fingernail in his hand in front of Xue Fanxin and let her take a closer look. ¡°Look carefully. What is this?¡± Xue Fanxin had thought that it would be disgusting excrement. Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw that it was a small piece of precision iron that was shining with golden and silver light. Its luster was even brighter than white gold. ¡°Could this be the ¡®poop¡¯ that little stone man pooped out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the excrement of the Golden Stone Spirit. It is an item refined with the highest purity of fine iron. I can¡¯t even refine such high purity fine iron. If such fine iron is used to refine artifacts, the effects can increase by a hundred times,¡± Ye Jiushang said as he took out all the fine iron, black iron, mithril, and purple silver secrets in his interspatial ring and handed them to Xue Fanxin. ¡°In the future, when it¡¯s hungry, let it eat these. Help me collect all the excrement.¡± When the little stone man saw Ye Jiushang take out so much food, he was extremely excited. He flew onto Ye Jiushang¡¯s shoulder and danced around, as if he was expressing his joy. Ye Jiushang stroked the little stone man¡¯s head and liked it very much. ¡°In the future, follow your mother well. You have to listen to your mother obediently, okay?¡± Little Stone nodded vigorously. Xue Fanxin was completely speechless. What was going on? Chapter 853 - 853 Take Good Care 853 Take Good Care Ye Jiushang spent some more time with the little stone man and took it into his hand to study it properly. After the little stone man fell asleep from exhaustion, he handed it to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Put it in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. That place will help it grow. If not for your space, it would probably take tens of thousands of years for it to awaken.¡± Xin¡¯er¡¯s space could even plant the Tree of Life. Awakening the golden stone spirit was nothing. Breathing Earth was really a good thing. If he could refine a divine artifact that could store living things and get some Breathing Earth from Xin¡¯er¡¯s space, that would really be heaven-defying. Such thoughts took root in Ye Jiushang¡¯s heart. Once the time was right, he would take action. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely feed it until it¡¯s full every day and get it to poop for you.¡± Xue Fanxin placed the sleeping little stone man in her palm and sent it into her space. She then put away the fine iron and black iron. She suddenly thought of something, so she asked curiously, ¡°Ah Jiu, does this little stone man only know how to eat metal and poop metal?¡± Although this skill was very good, if it only knew this skill, it seemed kind of weak. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the golden stone spirit. When it grows stronger, it can transform into a stone giant hundreds of feet tall. At that time, with a casual wave of its hand, it will have the power to topple mountains and overturn seas. Raise it well. It will be a powerful help to you in the future.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head, his eyes filled with gentleness. If it were anyone else, he would have long used all means to snatch this golden stone spirit away. But for Xin¡¯er, he only wanted to leave her the best. It did not matter even if the golden stone spirit was with Xin¡¯er. He could just ask her for it when he wanted to use it. ¡°He¡¯s so impressive! Then he must be raised well.¡± At this moment, Xue Fanxin was already imagining what the little stone man would look like if he turned into a dozens of meters tall giant. It must be very powerful. ¡°Alright, this golden stone spirit is still young. It ate too much just now and needs to digest it properly. It will probably sleep for three to five days before waking up. I have already thought of a countermeasure to deal with the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor. I¡¯ll tell you in detail because you play a very critical role in this plan. If this matter drags on for too long, Su Baifeng will definitely become suspicious, so the plan will begin tomorrow.¡± Ye Jiushang explained the plan to Xue Fanxin in detail. Xue Fanxin listened carefully and memorized every detail. After hearing the entire plan, Xue Fanxin revealed a smug and evil smile. If nothing unexpected happened, she would be able to see Su Baifeng receive her lunchbox tomorrow night. Because the news in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was very difficult to investigate, Su Baifeng had no idea what was going on inside, nor did she know if Heiyao had already started moving. However, even if she did not know anything, she was still very confident that Heiyao would definitely be able to make Xue Fanxin eat the poison in the bottle. Even if he could not make Xue Fanxin eat the bottle of poison, he could sprinkle it on her. Her orders to Heiyao were to do whatever it took, including his life, so Heiyao would probably risk his life to complete the mission. She did not care about Heiyao¡¯s life or death. She only wanted Xue Fanxin to die. ¡°It¡¯s already been an entire day. There should be news from Heiyao, right?¡± The vengeful spirit remnant soul in Su Baifeng¡¯s body originally wanted to mock her, but just as he was hesitating about whether to say it, Heiyao came. Heiyao pretended to be controlled and walked towards Su Baifeng with empty eyes. Chapter 854 - 854 Cant Win Me 854 Can¡¯t Win Me The moment Su Baifeng saw Heiyao, she was extremely excited. She ran out and asked impatiently, ¡°Have you already poisoned Xue Fanxin?¡± Heiyao nodded mechanically. ¡°Yes, but I was discovered. Only a little bit of the poison was used. Master is performing emergency treatment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Blood Corrosion Grass. A little is enough.¡± ¡°Master said that she can still be saved. He¡¯s working hard to save her.¡± Su Baifeng was happy, but when she heard Heiyao¡¯s words, she frowned. ¡°How is that possible? The Blood Corrosion Grass has no cure.¡± Although she said that, Su Baifeng still had doubts, so she asked the vengeful spirit in her body, ¡°Hey, is the Blood Corrosion Grass you mentioned really that powerful? Is there really no way to cure it?¡± The Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor said angrily, ¡°There¡¯s nothing absolute in this world. That poison is indeed very powerful, but there are all kinds of strange things in this world. Who can guarantee that Ye Jiushang doesn¡¯t have one or two heaven-defying things in his hands? However, even if Ye Jiushang really has a way to save the person who took the Blood Corrosion Grass, he will have to pay a huge price. If you attack when he is saving her, you might be able to kill two birds with one stone.¡± Initially, he did not like Su Baifeng¡¯s plan, but when he saw Heiyao for the second time, he realized that he had indeed been possessed by the Soul Seizing Art. In that case, what Heiyao said was believable. Actually, he liked Ye Jiushang¡¯s body more. However, Ye Jiushang was too powerful and mysterious, so he did not dare to act recklessly. If Ye Jiushang was heavily injured, he would have a chance. Because of this thought, the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor was in a hurry to get Su Baifeng to look for Ye Jiushang now. If she attacked Ye Jiushang when he was saving Xue Fanxin, she would definitely be able to heavily injure him. Su Baifeng was originally a little hesitant. After all, it was a little risky to go straight to him now, but since the vengeful spirit remnant soul in her body said that she should go, then she would go. She believed that what he said was not wrong. ¡°Take me to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate,¡± Su Baifeng ordered Heiyao. She had originally wanted to get rid of Heiyao after her plan succeeded, but she still wanted Heiyao to take her to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, so she kept him for the time being. There was nothing to suspect about someone who had been possessed by her Soul Seizing Art and Charming Technique. ¡°Yes.¡± Heiyao did as Su Baifeng instructed and brought her into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Because Heiyao had brought her in, the guards in the Lord¡¯s Estate did not stop her. They let her in without even asking. This was the first time Su Baifeng had come to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. The moment she entered, she was deeply attracted by the gorgeous, magnificent, and magnificent scenery here. The more she thought about it, the more jealous she became. This should have been her territory, but it had been snatched away by Xue Fanxin. However, it did not matter. Soon, she would be able to take back everything that belonged to her. Heiyao did not bring Su Baifeng into the bamboo forest. Instead, he walked towards one of the courtyards outside the bamboo forest. That courtyard was in the south of the Lord¡¯s Estate. The location was extremely good. At this moment, the people in the courtyard were doing things in a hurry. It was hard to tell what they were doing, but they were in a rush and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with panic. Heilong was also in the courtyard. When he saw Heiyao come, he went forward and said to him, ¡°Where have you been? Such a huge thing has happened. We have to stay here and wait for orders. If you make Master unhappy, you¡¯ll suffer. The consort has been poisoned very badly this time. Master is trying to save her inside. I hope she can be saved.¡± When Su Baifeng heard Heilong¡¯s words, she firmly believed that Xue Fanxin had already been poisoned. Although she was not dead, she was close. Xue Fanxin, I won this round. You can¡¯t win against me in the end. Chapter 855 - 855 Somethings Wrong 855 Something¡¯s Wrong Su Baifeng stood outside the house and stared straight at the closed door, wishing she could go in and kill Xue Fanxin now. However, she could not act rashly, because she only had one chance. If her attack failed, it would be very difficult for her to have another chance. However, if she did not take action, she would miss the opportunity. Su Baifeng thought about it and turned her attention to Heiyao. She ordered secretly by Heiyao¡¯s side, ¡°Charge in now. No matter what, stop Ye Jiushang from saving her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heiyao listened to Su Baifeng¡¯s orders and suddenly barged into the room in front. It had happened too suddenly. Heilong could not even stop him in time and could only rush in. ¡°Heiyao, what are you doing?¡± Because of Heiyao¡¯s sudden intrusion, the room was in a mess. The servants and maidservants beside her were all kneeling on the ground. All kinds of potions were scattered on the ground, and the room was in a mess. In the room, Heilong was stopping Heiyao, who wanted to kill Xue Fanxin, and pulling him back tightly. Ye Jiushang, on the other hand, sat by the bed exhausted and was resting. His face was as pale as paper, and he looked like he had exhausted his spirit energy and had little vitality left. At this moment, he had no combat strength at all. As for Xue Fanxin, she lay on the bed like a dead person. From afar, Su Baifeng had no idea if she was still alive. Su Baifeng entered the room and ignored Heilong and Heiyao, who were fighting by the side. Her attention was all on Xue Fanxin. Then, she slowly walked over, wanting to stab Xue Fanxin again and quickly kill her. ¡°Su Baifeng, why is it you?¡± Ye Jiushang said weakly, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°Jiushang, I¡¯ll catch up with you after I kill Xue Fanxin.¡± When Su Baifeng saw that Ye Jiushang was so weak and that he did not even have the strength to resist, the little nervousness and panic in her heart instantly disappeared. She increased her speed and came to the bed. Looking at the person lying on the bed, she took out a dagger and stabbed it ruthlessly. But just as her dagger was stabbing down, the person lying on the bed suddenly opened her eyes and intercepted the dagger she stabbed down, holding her wrist tightly. Seeing Xue Fanxin suddenly open her eyes, Su Baifeng was extremely shocked. She could not help but panic, but it was only for a moment. She quickly reacted and increased the force in her hand, wanting to stab the dagger down. How much power could a person who was about to die from the poison have to resist her? Furthermore, now that things had developed to this point, she had no choice but to fight with all her might. Furthermore, this was her only chance to kill Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xue Fanxin, go to hell.¡± Su Baifeng¡¯s expression was ferocious. She used both hands to hold the dagger and stabbed down with all her might. Su Baifeng was only concerned about killing Xue Fanxin, so she did not notice the abnormality of everyone in the room, nor did she notice that her hand had touched something she should not have touched. She only thought of killing. Kill, kill, kill¡­ Strange, wasn¡¯t Xue Fanxin about to die from the poison? Why did she still have so much energy to resist her? Up to now, Su Baifeng had not noticed anything strange. However, the vengeful spirit remnant soul in her body had already reacted and hurriedly reminded her. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Quickly retreat.¡± When Su Baifeng heard the words of the vengeful spirit remnant soul, she immediately reacted and quickly let go, wanting to escape from the scene. But when she let go, she realized that her palm had all turned black. What was going on? ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Baifeng suddenly screamed in pain, and the vengeful spirit remnant soul in her body was also chaotic. Chapter 856 - 856 Wolfs Den Tigers Lair 856 Wolf¡¯s Den Tiger¡¯s Lair Su Baifeng had been poisoned. Not only were her internal organs rapidly failing, but even her vitality was flowing away at a visible rate. The most terrifying thing was that the poison could eat away at the soul. The Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor only had a weak remnant soul left and could not withstand that kind of nibbling at all. Therefore, when he realized that the situation was wrong and that Su Baifeng could not escape immediately, he chose to give up on her and escape from her body in the most chaotic and violent way. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this moment, Su Baifeng not only had to bear the pain of the poisonous corrosion, but she also had to bear the pain of her soul being stripped. In order to reduce the damage he suffered, the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor used the most domineering method to escape from Su Baifeng. The pain of the soul being stripped was almost all withstood by Su Baifeng. After leaving Su Baifeng¡¯s body, the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor flew towards Ye Jiushang without hesitation and entered his body. However, he did not know that when he entered Ye Jiushang¡¯s body, a certain lord revealed a mysterious and evil smile. The entire room flashed with a dazzling purple light, like a powerful and impenetrable barrier. After the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor entered Ye Jiushang¡¯s body, he realized that his body actually possessed incomparably boundless power. There was even a Divine Guardian Beast. It was a purple dragon, and he was so frightened that his soul almost scattered. A person who had a Divine Guardian Beast was not a weakling that everyone could bully even if he was heavily injured. Oh no, he had entered a wolf¡¯s den, a tiger¡¯s lair. ¡°Let me out.¡± The Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor was extremely panicked. At this moment, how could he dare to possess Ye Jiushang? He only hoped to escape. ¡°I finally deceived you into coming here. Do you think I¡¯ll let you out so easily?¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s soul appeared in front of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor¡¯s remnant soul and looked down at him like a victor. At this moment, the Shadow Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor reacted. ¡°From the beginning to the end, this was only a trap.¡± No wonder he felt that something was wrong. However, because he wanted to possess Ye Jiushang, he did not think too much about it. Coupled with the fact that when he saw Heiyao again, he was very certain that he had been poisoned by the Soul Seizing Art. Later, when he saw Ye Jiushang¡¯s weak appearance¡­ All these kinds of reasons combined made him relax his guard. Unexpectedly, this matter had been a conspiracy from the beginning to the end. He had been tricked. ¡°Rascal, you¡¯d best let me out, or the Shadow Clan will never let you off.¡± ¡°The Shadow Clan has already been destroyed thousands of years ago. Even if some descendants of the Shadow Clan are still alive now, they will be living a dark life. Furthermore, even if the Shadow Clan was at its peak, I will not be afraid.¡± Ye Jiushang looked at the panicked and anxious expression of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor and found it more and more interesting. However, he did not have time to play with this old fellow. Although this old guy was a little difficult to refine, it was better than keeping him alive. The Shadow Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor could sense that his remnant soul was being refined and was even more panicked. ¡°Who exactly are you? What do you want? ¡°You want to refine my remnant soul? ¡°No, definitely not.¡± He had finally escaped from the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. Could it be that his outcome was to be refined? If that was the case, he might as well have continued to stay in the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. Sensing that his remnant soul was weakening bit by bit, the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor hated Su Baifeng to death, but no matter how much he hated her, it was useless. His remnant soul had really been refined. Normal people could not refine his remnant soul at all. Even the Spacetime Emperor did not have the ability. Why could Ye Jiushang? Who was he? Chapter 857 - 857 A Trap 857 A Trap The Shadow Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor was unwilling to give up easily, so he resisted desperately when he was refined by Ye Jiushang. There were a few times when he almost escaped, but he was bounced back by a powerful barrier outside. That was not an ordinary barrier, but a barrier that could imprison the soul. In other words, even if he escaped Ye Jiushang¡¯s body, he could not escape the barrier. Why was this happening? How could such a powerful barrier appear in such a small place? Even the Spacetime Emperor did not have the ability to create such a powerful barrier. How could Ye Jiushang, a person from a small place in the Tongxuan Continent, create it? Who was he? Who was he? Who was he¡­ The Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor was filled with endless unwillingness and helplessness. His remnant soul was refined by Ye Jiushang bit by bit. However, refining such a powerful remnant soul was not an easy task. Even if Ye Jiushang could refine it, it would take a lot of effort. Furthermore, he could not be disturbed at this moment, or he would suffer a backlash. Before this, Ye Jiushang had already explained all the details. Therefore, when the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor burrowed into Ye Jiushang¡¯s body, Heilong and Heiyao immediately stopped fighting. They strode forward and controlled Su Baifeng, who was about to go crazy and risk her life, before locking her in a special cage. Heilong and Heiyao were too fast. In less than two blinks of the eye, Su Baifeng had already been locked in a cage. Even now, she had yet to react. At this moment, she was looking at Heiyao in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t you get possessed by my Soul Seizing Art? How could that be?¡± ¡°With your little cultivation, you won¡¯t be my match even if you cultivate for another few decades when you go back.¡± Heiyao curled his lips and smiled evilly, his tone filled with disdain and mockery for Su Baifeng. When Su Baifeng heard Heiyao¡¯s words, her mind was buzzing. At this moment, she finally understood. From the beginning to the end, her Soul Seizing Art had been useless. This was a trap, a conspiracy. Realizing this, Su Baifeng panicked even more. She attacked her cage with all her might, but she realized that this cage could not be broken open no matter what. ¡°Let me out, let me out¡­¡± Just as Su Baifeng was panicking, Xue Fanxin walked over with the medicine bottle Heiyao had given her. She came to the front of the cage and looked at the person inside. She said coldly, ¡°Su Baifeng, let¡¯s see who can save you this time.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, if you dare to touch a strand of my hair, my mother won¡¯t let you off,¡± Su Baifeng shouted in a panic, her face filled with fear. Actually, after coming to the Mystic Realm and learning Ye Jiushang¡¯s true identity, her mother had already decided to give up on revenge. She also told her to stay in the Ten Thousand Flower Sect and not provoke Ye Jiushang anymore. However, she was unwilling, so she ran out of the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. However, she would not tell Xue Fanxin about this. After all, the Ten Thousand Flower Sect was her last trump card. ¡°After you came to the Mystic Realm, you should know Ah Jiu¡¯s true identity. He is not only the Ninth Lord and Ninth Imperial Uncle of the Ye Dynasty, but he is also the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace. Do you think a small Ten Thousand Flower Sect can contend with the Nine Cloud Palace? Forget about the Nine Cloud Palace, you can¡¯t even deal with me. Who else do you want to deal with?¡± Su Baifeng did not know her trump card. If she really knew, she would not be in such a tragic state now. Hence, it was really important to know yourself and the enemy. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t be smug here. If not for Jiushang, how could you have defeated me? You stole everything that belongs to me. Even if I turn into a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Firstly, even without Ah Jiu, I can still win against you. I just have to take a detour. Secondly, everything I have now has never been yours. How can I snatch everything that belongs to you? Finally¡­¡± Xue Fanxin paused, revealing a sinister smile, and opened the medicine bottle in her hand. Chapter 858 - 858 The Sky Is About to Collapse 858 The Sky Is About to Collapse When Su Baifeng saw the medicine bottle in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand, her face was filled with fear as she shrank into the corner of the cage. This was the medicine bottle she had given Heiyao, so she knew very well what was in it. Since Xue Fanxin was not poisoned, the thing in the bottle must still be there. From the looks of it, Xue Fanxin planned to use the poison in it on her. Su Baifeng imagined the horror and disgust of the Blood Corrosion Grass and her entire body was filled with fear. At this moment, she was really afraid. If she had a choice, she was willing to listen to her mother and stay in the Ten Thousand Flower Sect and cultivate hard. But she had no choice now. ¡°This is what you gave Heiyao previously. Inside is a poison refined from Blood Corrosion Grass. Unfortunately, the refiner¡¯s poison technique is not good enough, and the medicinal effects are greatly reduced, so I dealt with it. The medicinal effects are at least ten times stronger than before.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Su Baifeng was very shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°How did you know that this was a poison refined from Blood Corrosion Grass?¡± Jiushang did not know medicine or poison. She was certain of that. If Jiushang did not have a poison expert by his side, then this could only mean that Xue Fanxin was a poison expert. Furthermore, her poison technique was far above hers. How was this possible? Even if Xue Fanxin had only come into contact with poison techniques since she met Jiushang, it was impossible for her to have such achievements. ¡°Back in the Heavenly Saint Empire, your face was disfigured. That was my masterpiece.¡± Su Baifeng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin continued to smile sinisterly. ¡°Back in the Moon Burial Ridge, I cast a few bugs on that Ten Thousand Flower Sect disciple. Unfortunately, my Gu technique is not good enough and I can¡¯t control them from afar, but now¡­¡± Su Baifeng¡¯s eyes continued to enlarge. ¡°How¡­ how could you¡­¡± The woman from the Moon Burial Ridge was a new disciple of the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. Not many people knew that she was a disciple of the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. How could Xue Fanxin know? Not only did she know, but she had also done something to that woman. Gu worm¡­ Could it be that she had a Gu worm on her? ¡°I did cast a Gu worm on you. As long as I move my mind now, those few little bugs will eat you clean. Do you think I should let you be eaten to death by the Gu worm, or let you be poisoned to death by the Blood Corrosion Grass?¡± Only at this moment did Su Baifeng truly believe that even without Ye Jiushang, she could not win against Xue Fanxin. Back in the Heavenly Saint Empire, Xue Fanxin had silently poisoned her. At the Moon Burial Ridge, she had also silently poisoned her¡­ This woman was too terrifying, too terrifying, too terrifying¡­ Just as Su Baifeng was about to faint from panic, a man in a black robe walked in elegantly. His body emitted a powerful and mysterious aura, and his appearance was handsome. Su Baifeng was almost frightened to death. At this moment, she was still attracted by the man¡¯s extraordinariness and looked at him in a daze. Why did Jiushang have so many outstanding men by his side? If she had met these people earlier and known how terrifying Xue Fanxin was, she would have definitely changed her target and pursued the people around Jiushang. Zimo walked in and ignored Su Baifeng¡¯s look of admiration. He walked straight up to Xue Fanxin and said to her politely, ¡°Your Highness, the Ten Thousand Flower Sect has already been destroyed. The Sect Master of the Ten Thousand Flower Sect, Wan Zhihua, and Su Baifeng¡¯s parents have already been captured and are at your disposal.¡± Su Baifeng was originally infatuated with Zimo, but when she heard Zimo¡¯s words, she felt that the sky above her head was really about to collapse. Chapter 859 - 859 F*ck You 859 F*ck You Xue Fanxin looked at Su Baifeng, who was locked in the cage, and was not worried that she could escape at all. However, for safety reasons, she had to be careful. Today, she was bound to make Su Baifeng take her lunch box, so she could not let her guard down. ¡°Take her outside to deal with her. Don¡¯t stay here and affect Ah Jiu¡¯s cultivation. Heilong, watch her yourself. Don¡¯t let her cause any trouble. Zimo, go and bring Wan Zhihua and the others here yourself. When the time comes, deal with them and Su Baifeng together.¡± Xue Fanxin issued a series of orders as the mistress of the house. Heilong and Zimo did not hesitate. They respectfully accepted the mission Xue Fanxin gave them and went to do their work. When Su Baifeng saw that Heilong and Zimo, these two incomparably outstanding men, were so respectful and polite to Xue Fanxin, she was extremely jealous. But so what if she was jealous? She was now a prisoner. In a while, she might die. She really did not want to die. She did not want to die¡­ When Heilong ordered people to move the special cage out, Su Baifeng panicked again. She looked at Ye Jiushang, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed and cultivating, and shouted, ¡°Jiushang, I love you so much. You can¡¯t treat me like this, you can¡¯t¡­ If I hadn¡¯t helped you back then, you would have long died at the Ghost King¡¯s hands, so you can¡¯t be so ungrateful to me.¡± ¡°F*ck you.¡± Xue Fanxin was enraged. Seeing that the door had already opened, she kicked the cage containing Su Baifeng out and kicked her into the courtyard outside with the cage. ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the cage landed, Su Baifeng was dizzy from the shock and felt uncomfortable all over. However, she did not give up struggling. Instead, she continued to get up and shout, ¡°Xue Fanxin, so what if you stop me from asking Jiushang for help? I¡¯m Jiushang¡¯s savior. This is a fact that no one can change. All of you are so ungrateful. You¡¯ll be struck by lightning sooner or later.¡± Xue Fanxin walked out and looked at the person in the cage coldly. She mocked her. ¡°Ah Jiu has long repaid the little favor you gave him back then. Draconic Lotus Intoxication almost took Ah Jiu¡¯s life. Don¡¯t you know? Ah Jiu didn¡¯t pursue the matter of Draconic Lotus Intoxication, so he¡¯s returning your favor. Don¡¯t flatter yourself anymore. Also, I seriously suspect that you and the Ghost King conspired back then to stage this bitter ruse.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re talking nonsense, you¡¯re talking nonsense¡­¡± Su Baifeng no longer had the confidence to argue with Xue Fanxin, because her words made her speechless. At this moment, Zimo brought Wan Zhihua and the others over. When Wan Zhihua saw Su Baifeng locked in the cage, she did not feel any heartache, only hatred. She had long warned her daughter not to provoke Ye Jiushang again. Unexpectedly, her daughter was so disobedient. In the end, not only did she harm herself, but she also harmed the entire Ten Thousand Flower Sect. Was the Lord of the Nine Cloud Palace someone you could afford to offend? She really shouldn¡¯t have gone back to save her daughter back then. ¡°Mother¡­¡± When Su Baifeng saw Wan Zhihua, she wanted to cry for help, but she did not know what to say. They were all prisoners. Was crying for help useful? ¡°Wan Zhihua, Su Ze, and¡­¡± Xue Fanxin called out these people¡¯s names one by one. When she saw the last one, she thought for a moment before remembering who she was. ¡°Su Wanlian.¡± This was the woman who had caused her grandfather to be expelled from the Xue family. Should she hand her over to her grandfather to deal with? Chapter 860 - 860 Old Woman Su 860 Old Woman Su Those who had been called out by Xue Fanxin all raised their heads to look at her. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness and fear. Who would have thought that a little girl from the secular world back then would already be standing above them and controlling their lives? Su Ze was once the Prime Minister of the Heavenly Saint Empire. After coming to the Mystic Realm, he realized how small he was as the Prime Minister. He was even inferior to one of Ye Jiushang¡¯s servants. Therefore, after arriving in the Mystic Realm and knowing Ye Jiushang¡¯s true identity, he became quiet. He only hoped to lead a good life in the Ten Thousand Flower Sect. Who knew¡­ Su Wanlian, the Madam of the Xue family in the Tongxuan Realm. After being driven out of the Xue family, she had followed Su Ze and Wan Zhihua to the Mystic Realm. She had wanted to take revenge on Xue Fanxin, but when she found out how powerful her enemy was, she was not only afraid, but she also regretted it. Now, Xue Batian was living a good life by Ye Jiushang¡¯s side. If she had chosen Xue Batian back then, she could also live a good life by Ye Jiushang¡¯s side now. These three people each had their own thoughts, but no one was thinking about Su Baifeng, all of them were thinking about something related to themselves. Especially Su Wanlian. She knew very well that Wan Zhihua and Su Baifeng were in trouble. The only person who could save her life now was Xue Batian, so she said extremely shamelessly, ¡°Xue Fanxin, I want to see Xue Liantian.¡± ¡°Do you want my grandfather to save you?¡± Xue Fanxin asked mockingly. She really did not have a good impression of a hundred-year-old witch like Su Wanlian. She was already so old, but she was still playing the romance card. So be it. There was love in old age. Unfortunately, she was not worthy. ¡°Then do you dare to let me see him?¡± Su Wanlian asked back, her tone still filled with confidence. ¡°Old Woman Su, please understand the situation. It¡¯s not a matter of whether I dare or not now. Furthermore, it¡¯s a matter of whether my grandfather is willing to see you. If my grandfather is unwilling to see you, what can I do? Forty years ago, you caused him so much trouble, and forty years later, you attacked his precious granddaughter. Do you think he will want to see you? Furthermore¡­ you¡¯re old and ugly. Even if my grandfather wants to remarry, he won¡¯t choose you.¡± Xue Fanxin had the ability to anger people to death. When Su Wanlian heard these words, she was really about to die of anger. However, she knew very well that Xue Batian was her only chance to live, so she still refused to let go. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask him. How do you know that he is unwilling to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m my grandfather¡¯s most dearest and precious granddaughter. I naturally know what he¡¯s thinking. Of course, seeing that you caused my grandfather to be expelled from the Xue family back then, I¡¯ll give you face and get someone to ask my grandfather if he¡¯s willing to see you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Wanlian really wanted to bite her, but unfortunately, she could not. However, since Xue Fanxin had said so, she would naturally seize the opportunity. ¡°Then hurry up.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Before Xue Fanxin could give the order, Xue Batian came. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± When Xue Fanxin saw her grandfather, she was about to greet him and act cute, but Su Wanlian shamelessly rushed forward and hugged Xue Batian¡¯s leg, begging bitterly.¡± Liantian, I beg you to save me. I know I was in the wrong back then, but I have nothing now. Just make Xue Fanxin let me off. ¡°Just¡­ just take it that we had a relationship in the past and spare me this time, okay?¡± Back then, Xue Batian was willing to fall out with the Xue family for her. It could be seen that his feelings for her were not fake. Furthermore, she knew Xue Batian very well. He valued kinship very much. Love¡­ could be said to be his Achilles¡¯ heel. Chapter 861 - 861 Get Your Lunch Box (1) 861 Get Your Lunch Box (1) Xue Batian looked at Su Wanlian¡¯s disgusting appearance and shook her off in disdain. He was unwilling to even say a word to her and walked towards his precious granddaughter. He stroked her little head gently and said lovingly, ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you can do whatever you want with this woman. Use the method that is most beneficial to you. Grandpa won¡¯t care about her life or death. In my heart, you are the most important.¡± ¡°I knew Grandpa would be the best to me.¡± Xue Fanxin hugged Xue Batian¡¯s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder, acting cute. She was really happy to have a grandfather who doted on her so much. ¡°You¡¯re my precious darling granddaughter. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat well? Do I have to treat that old woman Su well? She¡¯s not worthy. What I regret the most in my life is being infatuated with her back then.¡± ¡°No¡­ Liantian, you can¡¯t treat me like this. You can¡¯t¡­ Ah¡­¡± Su Wanlian heard Xue Batian¡¯s words clearly from the side. She could not accept such a fact and wanted to rush forward to pester Xue Batian. Unexpectedly, she had just taken a step forward when she was dragged and pressed to the ground. ¡°Then give me a reason why I can¡¯t treat you like this.¡± Xue Batian looked coldly at Su Wanlian, who was pressed to the ground, and had no feelings for her. Su Wanlian actually could not answer Xue Batian¡¯s question. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Her only reason was Xue Batian¡¯s feelings for her back then. However, at this moment, she could only see coldness and ruthlessness in Xue Batian¡¯s eyes. There was even hatred. There was no love at all, not even the slightest compassion for her. Xue Batian did not have the patience to wait for Su Wanlian to slowly think of an answer. Before she could answer immediately, he said coldly, ¡°Since forty years ago, we no longer had anything to do with each other, so you¡¯re on your own.¡± When Su Wanlian saw that Xue Batian was about to leave, she was burning with anxiety. In a moment of desperation, she shouted, ¡°If you want to know how your father died, you have to save me. Otherwise, you can forget about knowing the truth forever.¡± Hearing this, Xue Batian stopped in his tracks, his expression a little strange. When Xue Fanxin saw that the situation was wrong, she immediately stepped forward to deal with it. ¡°My great-grandfather was secretly killed by Xue Lianfeng. Perhaps you¡¯re an accomplice. You don¡¯t even have to guess to know such a simple thing. Do we need you to tell us?¡± Su Wanlian said in surprise, ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°Great-grandfather told us before he died.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Although Old Master Xue had seen Xue Liantian and Xue Fanxin before he died, that old man could not even speak. Furthermore, there were so many people present at that time. If the old man had said anything to Xue Fanxin and Xue Liantian, they would definitely have known. What was going on? What had that old guy said to Xue Fanxin before he died? Su Wanlian suddenly recalled Old Master Xue¡¯s abnormally excited reaction when he saw Xue Fanxin. She had not thought anything strange about it before, but now, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She knew that Xue Lianfeng had been forcing Old Master Xue to hand over some treasure. Even after Old Master Xue died, he had not been able to obtain that so-called treasure. Could it be that Old Master Xue had given it to Xue Fanxin and Xue Batian¡­ Guessing that this was a possibility, Su Wanlian wanted to shout out loud and let the entire world know about this. Unexpectedly, before she could say a word, her neck was slit and she died. Seeing Su Wanlian killed, Wan Zhihua, Su Ze, and Su Baifeng were so frightened that their expressions changed drastically and they panicked. That speed¡­ was so, so fast¡­ Chapter 862 - 862 Get Your Lunch Box (2) 862 Get Your Lunch Box (2) Xue Fanxin knew what Su Wanlian wanted to say, so she killed her in time and did not give her any chance to say it. Although she was not afraid of Xue Lianfeng looking for trouble now, she did not want too many people to know that her great-grandma had left something for her. Hence¡­ Su Wanlian had to have her mouth shut quickly. Su Wanlian had been killed in the blink of an eye. Her speed was as fast as lightning, and ordinary people could not see her clearly. Only now did Su Baifeng realize that Xue Fanxin was no longer the useless idiot from the secular world. With such skills and speed, her strength was definitely not weak. It was very likely that she was above her. Even with Jiushang¡¯s strong nurturing, it was impossible for Xue Fanxin to have such strength in just a few months. Furthermore, Xue Fanxin was an expert in poison¡­ At this moment, Su Baifeng realized that her understanding of Xue Fanxin was too little, almost close to nothing. After Xue Fanxin killed Su Wanlian, she turned her attention to Wan Zhihua, Su Ze, and Su Baifeng. She scanned the three of them back and forth, as if she was looking for the next target to kill. Su Ze was frightened by Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze. He knelt down trembling and begged for mercy. ¡°Miss Xue, I beg you to let me off. None of this has anything to do with me.¡± ¡°If you kill Su Baifeng, I can consider¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was just saying it casually. However, Su Ze took this casual remark seriously. Before Xue Fanxin could finish speaking, he had already attacked Su Baifeng. He took out a long sword from his storage bag and stabbed it at the caged Su Baifeng. It had happened too suddenly. Before Su Baifeng could react or even digest Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, her biological father swung his sword at her. Although she dodged, she was still stabbed. Even if he did not stab her vitals, her heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. All along, her father had doted on her very much and regarded her as a treasure. But now, in order to survive, her father actually wanted to kill her. It turned out that everyone loved themselves the most. At the critical moment of life and death, even family could be sacrificed. What made Su Baifeng¡¯s heart even colder was that her mother actually watched coldly without any intention of saving her. Why? She already had nothing but her parents, but now, she had lost them too. Su Baifeng suddenly felt very sad, and this sadness suddenly turned into hatred. She grabbed the sword stabbed into her shoulder with one hand and forcefully snatched it away. Then, she used this sword to kill Su Ze and pierced his heart. ¡°No¡­¡± Su Ze had not expected things to change like this. He looked at his heart that had been pierced by the sword and finally lay down unwillingly, dying. When Su Ze was killed by Su Baifeng, Wan Zhihua scolded her angrily. ¡°He is your biological father. How can you kill him?¡± ¡°He wanted to kill me first,¡± Su Baifeng said ruthlessly. Her face was ferocious, as if she was about to go crazy. ¡°He¡¯s your father. Even if he wants to kill you, you only have yourself to blame. If not for you, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state today. You heartless thing. No wonder Ye Jiushang doesn¡¯t like you. You¡¯re¡­¡± Wan Zhihua was too angry. She only wanted to scold more to vent the anger in her heart, but halfway through, a poisonous dart flew over and pierced her heart. The person who shot the poisonous dart was none other than Su Baifeng in the cage. After Su Baifeng shot out the poisonous dart, she smiled evilly and said, ¡°Xue Fanxin will definitely ask you to kill me later, so I can only strike first.¡± Chapter 863 - 863 Get Your Lunch Box (3) 863 Get Your Lunch Box (3) Wan Zhihua lay on the ground. Before she died, she kept glaring at Su Baifeng. Apart from anger, hatred, and frustration, her heart was filled with regret¡­ But these emotions quickly disappeared with her death. Three people had died, two of them killed by Su Baifeng. Xue Fanxin watched the commotion the entire time. When Su Baifeng was the only one left, she said leisurely, ¡°Not bad, not bad. The scene of killing each other is quite interesting.¡± Su Baifeng glared at Xue Fanxin angrily. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t collected your lunch box. How can I be satisfied? I¡¯ll be satisfied when you do.¡± Receiving a lunch box¡­ What did that mean? Although Su Baifeng did not know what it meant to receive a lunch box, she could more or less guess. No matter how much jealousy, hatred, and unwillingness she had, she felt powerless to resist at this moment. She asked with a hint of sorrow, ¡°I know you definitely won¡¯t let me off today. Before I die, can you let me see Jiushang again?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu is refining the remnant soul of the vengeful spirit from your body. He doesn¡¯t have time to see you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Baifeng looked at the room Ye Jiushang was in. Although she could not see anyone, she knew that he was here. She suddenly said emotionally, ¡°If I had not been so greedy back then and not dreamed of obtaining everything from Jiushang, I might not have become like this today. ¡°But¡­¡± Hearing Su Baifeng¡¯s regretful words, everyone thought that she realized her mistake, but who knew¡­ Halfway through her sentence, Su Baifeng suddenly became extremely ruthless. She gathered all her strength and launched her last powerful attack at Xue Fanxin. When she attacked, she even shouted, ¡°But so what? If I can¡¯t obtain it, I won¡¯t let you obtain it either.¡± Xue Fanxin had never believed that Su Baifeng would really repent, so she had remained on high alert. When Su Baifeng attacked her, she could immediately react. She first used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance to transform into a shield to block this attack, then summoned the Xue You Sword. With a horizontal sweep of the sword, she killed Su Baifeng with her sword aura. The sword aura swept through the cage and landed on Su Baifeng, leaving a trace of red on her neck. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Su Baifeng still could not accept that she did not have the ability to fight Xue Fanxin. Her all-out attack had failed to hurt Xue Fanxin at all, but Xue Fanxin¡¯s could kill her with one move. The difference in strength was so great. How could she win against Xue Fanxin? ¡°Su Baifeng, go get your lunch box.¡± Xue Fanxin put away the Xue You Sword and looked at the dying Su Baifeng, giving her one last sentence. When Su Baifeng heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s last sentence, her life force was exhausted. In the end, she fell to the ground and died. When she died, her eyes were extremely wide open. Even in death, she was still unwilling and resentful. Because the grievances were too heavy and coupled with the vengeful spirit of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor, after Su Baifeng died, her soul immediately turned into a vengeful spirit and flew out of the cage. Then, she laughed arrogantly. ¡°Xue Fanxin, I said that I wouldn¡¯t let you off even if I became a ghost.¡± Xue Fanxin was not shocked by Su Baifeng turning into a vengeful spirit at all. She said coldly, ¡°I also said that even if you turn into a ghost, you can¡¯t win against me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Baifeng still wanted to say some more words arrogantly, but she realized that her vengeful spirit was being devoured by a powerful force and quickly became extremely weak. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Su Baifeng could react to what was going on, the vengeful spirit had already been devoured until not a trace was left. She was really deader than dead. Chapter 864 - 864 Go and Try 864 Go and Try Xue Fanxin watched as Su Baifeng¡¯s vengeful spirit disappeared from the world and shrugged indifferently. She did not feel anything about this at all. Then, she poured the bottle of poison in her hand onto Su Baifeng¡¯s corpse, turning her body into a pool of blood, and then burned her to ashes with her spirit fire. This troublesome white lotus had finally been completely dealt with. Actually, Su Baifeng¡¯s luck was not bad either. If she was not so stubborn, not so greedy, and not so vicious, she might have been able to become an impressive person in the future. Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world. After Xue Fanxin dealt with Su Baifeng¡¯s corpse, she also dealt with Su Wanlian, Wan Zhihua, and Su Ze¡¯s corpses. Then, she clapped her hands and left. ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± There were quite a few people present, including Xue Batian. Everything that had just happened was still vivid in their minds, but they did not think that there was anything wrong. Their position determined that they would only stand on Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. Hence, position was very important. Although Su Baifeng and the others had already been dealt with, everyone knew very well that there was still the largest one that had not been dealt with yet. Xue Fanxin came to the room Ye Jiushang was in and did not dare to barge in. She waited patiently outside. The Shadow Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor was so powerful. Even if he had already transformed into a vengeful spirit and remnant soul, he was not a small fry. It would definitely be difficult for Ah Jiu to refine the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s vengeful spirit, and it would also be dangerous. Even if they could not help much, it was best to guard outside the door. This way, they could be a little more at ease. Because the location they dealt with Su Baifeng and the others was not within the bamboo forest but in the courtyard outside the bamboo forest, even if they had already sealed the news, some word still spread However, what spread was not a specific matter. It only said that the Ninth Lord and the Ninth Imperial Consort were currently in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity and strength were unfathomable, so there were many people paying attention to him. They could ensure that there were no spies in the bamboo forest, but that might not be the case for the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Perhaps there were more or less some little bugs. The Empress had always had designs on Ye Jiushang. She wanted to use Ye Jiushang¡¯s power to pave the way for her son. Therefore, the moment she received the news and confirmed that Ye Jiushang was in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, she immediately took action. But what should she do? Furthermore, the emperor had been watching this matter for the past few days. If the emperor found out that she was still eyeing Ye Jiushang, that would be bad. However, she did not want to miss such a good opportunity. The Empress thought about it and really could not think of a good countermeasure, so she got Yu Yuefu to step forward. ¡°Yuefu, go to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate.¡± Yu Yuefu naturally wanted to go to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, but she knew very well that it was not an easy place to enter. ¡°Aunt, you know that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is not a place we can enter just because we want to. Even the emperor¡­¡± Even the emperor could not enter that place casually, let alone her. ¡°How would you know if you can enter or not if you don¡¯t give it a try? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the emperor has already given up on the idea of letting you marry into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Now, he¡¯s looking for another marriage for you. If you still want to become the Ninth Imperial Consort, then work harder. Otherwise, even I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°How could that be? Hasn¡¯t the emperor always planned to let me marry the Ninth Lord?¡± Yu Yuefu asked anxiously. Her heart was in a mess, and her entire person was in a mess. Since she was young, everyone had told her that she would be the Ninth Imperial Consort in the future. She also thought of herself as the Ninth Imperial Consort, so she would not marry anyone but the Ninth Lord. ¡°I only know that the emperor intends for you to marry someone else. I don¡¯t know anything else. Now that Ye Jiushang is in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, if you miss this opportunity, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have another chance. Therefore, it depends on how you grasp it.¡± The Empress did not say much to Yu Yuefu, such as the emperor¡¯s various warnings to her. Compared to her son¡¯s future, those warnings were nothing. As long as her son became the emperor of the Ye Dynasty, Ye Jiushang would be at her mercy. Chapter 865 - 865 Pay Your Debts Sooner or Later 865 Pay Your Debts Sooner or Later Yu Yuefu originally did not dare to come to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, because this was a very dangerous matter. If she was not careful, she would be crippled and killed. However, when she found out that the emperor was looking for another marriage for her, she panicked. If she did not want to marry someone else, she could only work hard to obtain the happiness she wanted. The Ninth Lord was her happiness. She had to think of all means to marry the Ninth Imperial Uncle. She would not hesitate even if she had to be consigned to eternal damnation. Although Yu Yuefu had been nurtured extremely well since she was young and was outstanding in all aspects, she had also been protected very well. She did not know the dangers of the world at all, nor did she know that not everything could be obtained just by working hard. The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was closed as usual. Even if there were no guards outside, everyone in the Imperial City knew that there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. If you dared to barge in, you would definitely not have a good ending. As a native of the Imperial City and the Young Miss of the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate, Yu Yuefu knew better than anyone how powerful the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was. However, for the sake of her own happiness, she had to barge in even if the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was a dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den. After Yu Yuefu alighted from the carriage, she hesitated for a long time. She took a few deep breaths before boldly walking forward. She came to the door of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and wanted to knock on it herself. The maidservants and attendants beside her were already trembling in fear, prepared to escape. Although their Miss was very high and mighty, she was nothing in the Ninth Lord¡¯s eyes. If she provoked the Ninth Lord, she would probably not even be able to protect her life. They did not want to be implicated by their Miss. If their Miss died at the Ninth Lord¡¯s hands, then they could not be blamed. Yu Yuefu wanted to reach out and knock on the door, but she realized that the maidservants and followers behind her were a little far from her, so she said angrily, ¡°What are you doing so far away? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you? All of you, stand over here.¡± Being shouted at by Yu Yuefu, the maidservants and followers had no choice but to step forward. However, this still did not satisfy Yu Yuefu. ¡°Come closer.¡± The maidservants and attendants did not dare to disobey Yu Yuefu, so they could only go forward a little more. Someone had already reported what had happened at the door to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Yu Yuefu, what is she doing here?¡± She had just dealt with Su Baifeng, and now there was Yu Yuefu¡­ These women who daydreamed all day were really annoying. Didn¡¯t they know that feelings could not be forced? Actually, how could these women have any feelings for Ah Jiu? They only liked Ah Jiu¡¯s identity and authority. Ah Jiu was at a critical moment and could not be disturbed, not even a little. ¡°Heiran, go and break Yu Yuefu¡¯s legs and throw her into the latrine with the other people. At the same time, spread the news that You Yuefu is crazy about getting married. Whoever wants to marry her, quickly go to the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate to propose. Also, send a letter to the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife saying: You have to pay your debts sooner or later.¡± Heiran did not know Xue Fanxin¡¯s intentions, but she did not ask further. Instead, she listened to her orders. ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, Yu Yuefu was still arguing with her maidservants and followers outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate¡¯s door. The commotion became bigger and bigger, and she beat people up on the spot. She even forced her maidservant to knock on the door. ¡°You, quickly knock on the door for me. If you can¡¯t knock on the door, I¡¯ll smash your head.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡­¡± I don¡¯t dare¡­ The maidservant wanted to say this, but before she could finish speaking, a black shadow suddenly descended from the sky, followed by screams. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 866 - 866 The Only Weakness 866 The Only Weakness Heiran did as Xue Fanxin instructed and broke Yu Yuefu¡¯s legs. Then, she threw her into the latrine with the other people and released the news: The daughter of the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate is in a hurry to get married. Those who want to marry, quickly go and propose. At the same time, someone used a dart to send a message to the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife. There were only a few simple words written on the paper: You have to pay your debts sooner or later. Seeing this note, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was confused. She tried her best to recall her enemies. There were really quite a few of them. She wondered which enemy had come looking for her. However, before she could come to a conclusion, a servant came to report that Yu Yuefu¡¯s legs had been broken by the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate¡¯s secret guards and thrown into a latrine pit in the center of the city. ¡°What? The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is going too far. How can they treat my daughter like this?¡± Although the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was angry, she was afraid when she thought of how powerful Ye Jiushang was. In the end, she chose to vent her anger on Xue Fanxin. ¡°The Ninth Lord has never done such an unbelievable thing. This must be someone else¡¯s idea. It¡¯s most likely that Xue Fanxin. ¡°Damn you, Xue Fanxin. How dare you treat my daughter like this? I won¡¯t let you off.¡± After the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife vented her anger, she immediately brought people to save Yu Yuefu. However, this matter had already spread like wildfire and everyone knew. Now, everyone knew that Yu Yuefu had failed to visit the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and had her legs broken by the secret guards of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and thrown into a latrine pit. It was said that Yu Yuefu felt that she had lost all her face because of this matter. She did not dare to go to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate again, nor did she dare to dream of marrying the Ninth Lord. Instead, she planned to find someone to marry as soon as possible. Hence, those who wanted to marry the daughter of the Grand Preceptor should quickly propose. In just half a day, Yu Yuefu¡¯s matter had swept through the entire Imperial City like a flood. Now, even a three-year-old child knew. The news spread so quickly. It was impossible not to have a powerful person pushing. Who was behind the scenes pushing? Xue Fanxin? The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife did not think that it was Xue Fanxin, nor was she willing to think that it was her. She would rather believe that Xue Fanxin was a weak person and did not have such ability. ¡°Mother, what should I do now? My legs are broken. I¡¯ve become a cripple. How can I marry the Ninth Lord in the future? I was even thrown into a latrine. Many people saw it. How can I go out and see people in the future? Mother, what should I do? ¡°Aunt Empress said that the emperor is looking for another marriage for me, but apart from the Ninth Lord, I don¡¯t want to marry anyone. Mother, can you help me? I want to marry the Ninth Lord and become the Ninth Consort.¡± ¡°Enough¡­¡± The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife originally wanted to comfort her daughter, but seeing that she was so disappointing and only knew how to cry and make a fuss when something happened, she was like a useless waste, making her very frustrated. She had always thought that her daughter was very outstanding, but¡­ No, her daughter must be the most outstanding. She would destroy whoever dared to block her daughter¡¯s path to happiness. ¡°If the Empress wants you to go to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, go ahead. Don¡¯t you have a brain to think for yourself? What kind of place is the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate? Even the emperor doesn¡¯t dare to barge in recklessly. You actually went there to cause trouble. It¡¯s still considered light to have your legs broken. The Empress only wants to use Ye Jiushang¡¯s power to pave the way for her son. Do you think she really cares about you?¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± After being lectured by her mother, Yu Yuefu became much quieter. The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife continued speaking, ¡°Ye Jiushang is not a simple person. Even the emperor doesn¡¯t dare to touch him. What ability do you have to resist him? The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is an impenetrable wall. Ye Jiushang is a person who doesn¡¯t have any weaknesses. What can you use to make him submit? The only breakthrough now is Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin is Ye Jiushang¡¯s only weakness, so don¡¯t listen to the Empress and cause trouble in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Just think of a way to deal with Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°Mother, I understand.¡± Xue Fanxin, I must destroy you. The Ninth Lord is mine. Don¡¯t even think about snatching him from me. Chapter 867 - 867 Revenge 867 Revenge Even though the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife knew that Xue Fanxin was Ye Jiushang¡¯s only weakness, she felt helpless. This was because she currently had no countermeasure to deal with Xue Fanxin. According to the people from the four great clans, Xue Fanxin¡¯s strength was far higher than her cultivation level. Her movement technique was extremely mysterious, and her speed was astonishing. Furthermore, her courage and boldness were extraordinary. What was even more powerful was her superb medical skills. Someone with extraordinary talent that was this outstanding, no wonder she could enter the eyes of Ye Jiushang. Now, not many people in the Imperial City felt that Xue Fanxin, a woman from the secular world, was not worthy of the high and mighty Ninth Lord, especially the people from the four great clans. They did not say a word about this. If this continued, her daughter would definitely have no hope. She had long seen that Ye Jiushang was extraordinary. Only by following him could Yuefu have a better future. Perhaps she could go to a place higher than the Tongxuan Continent. At that time, she could also stand on a high place with him. ¡°Yuefu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely let you marry into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and become the Ninth Imperial Consort, standing by the Ninth Lord¡¯s side.¡± A blissful smile of anticipation appeared on Yu Yuefu¡¯s face. She nodded heavily and said, ¡°Yes, yes, Mother. I believe you. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future.¡± Since she was young, her mother had never lied to her. She would definitely do what she said. Hence, she could definitely marry the Ninth Lord and become the Ninth Imperial Consort. Just as the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife and Yu Yuefu were daydreaming, Xue Fanxin was still waiting anxiously outside the house. As time passed bit by bit, it had already been two days. Ah Jiu had yet to finish refining the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor. She was really worried. However, it was useless to worry. At this moment, no one could help at all. Ah Jiu had said it clearly previously that he could only rely on himself to refine the remnant soul. Others could not help at all, and they might even cause more trouble. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be too worried. Master is very powerful. Refining a remnant soul is not difficult for him. It might just take a little more time.¡± Heiran comforted the anxious Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin also knew this logic and knew that she was just being anxious, but she didn¡¯t say it aloud. Hence, she tried her best to calm herself down and think about if there was anything she could help with. At such a time, she had to calm down. Only by calming down could she think of a way. At this moment, a tragic roar sounded from the room. ¡°Ah¡­ Ye Jiushang, even if you refine me, I won¡¯t let you have an easy time. Ah¡­¡± It had already been two days, but the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor was not dead. He still had the energy to shout. It seemed that refining a remnant soul was indeed an extremely difficult task. ¡°What should I do to help Ah Jiu?¡± Xue Fanxin tried her best to think and forced herself to calm down. After thinking for a long time, she finally thought of something. Back in the Second Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, she and Ah Jiu had played the Soul Awakening Song and the Curse of Vengeance to deal with the evil bone spectral soldiers. The Soul Awakening Song had woken Little Lei up, and the Curse of Vengeance was the true weapon to deal with the evil bone spectral soldiers. The evil bone spectral soldiers were activated with the power of vengeful spirits, which was equivalent to a vengeful spirit. Since the Curse of Vengeance could deal with vengeful spirits, it could also be used to deal with the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor, right? Xue Fanxin felt that her guess was most likely correct, so she took out the Xue You Flute and played the Curse of Vengeance outside the room. She would give it a try first. If it did not have any use or affected Ah Jiu, she would immediately stop. A strange flute sound suddenly sounded and slowly spread into the room. Chapter 868 - 868 Xiner Is Amazing 868 Xin¡¯er Is Amazing Over the past two days, Ye Jiushang had been refining the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor. Because the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor was constantly resisting, he needed to expend a lot of effort to suppress it, causing the refinement speed to be much slower. He had only refined a little after two days. The Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor knew that his final outcome would definitely be being refined by Ye Jiushang. It was only a matter of time. However, even so, he would become a difficult bone to chew on and make Ye Jiushang break a few teeth. ¡°Ye Jiushang, no matter what your background is, if you want to refine me now, you will have to pay a huge price.¡± Just as the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor was going crazy in Ye Jiushang¡¯s body, a strange flute sound suddenly sounded. The flute sound made him very uncomfortable. With his experience, he quickly knew what the tune was. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s actually the Curse of Vengeance¡­ Which damned person is playing the Curse of Vengeance?¡± The Curse of Vengeance was a musical curse specially used to deal with vengeful spirits. The stronger the power of the curse, the more lethal it would be to vengeful spirits. The Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor was only a remnant soul now. At this moment, he was being refined by Ye Jiushang. Even if the Curse of Vengeance that came from outside was not very powerful, it still had a huge impact on him. His vengeful spirit remnant soul was about to be torn apart by the curse. ¡°Ah¡­ Stop playing, stop playing.¡± Xue Fanxin was playing the Curse of Vengeance outside the house. When she heard the Shadow Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor¡¯s tragic cry, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she smiled smugly. Then, she played the Curse of Vengeance even harder and even used the Reverse Spirit Art to assist her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As the power of the Curse of Vengeance became stronger and stronger, the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor felt that his remnant soul was really about to be torn apart. He was in extreme pain now. Just enduring that pain was already very difficult. He did not have the ability to resist Ye Jiushang at all. Therefore, much of his remnant soul was quickly refined, and it was perfectly refined. ¡°Ah¡­ How could this be? Which damned person is playing the Curse of Vengeance?¡± When Ye Jiushang began refining the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor, it was very strenuous. He might even fail. Although the chance of failure was very low, it was still possible. Now that Xin¡¯er had the help of the Curse of Vengeance, there was no chance of him failing in refining the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor. Furthermore, it would become much easier. Xin¡¯er was amazing! ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± When the last bit of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor¡¯s consciousness was refined, he let out an extremely unwilling scream. His tone was filled with regret, but that was all. Next, he no longer had any power to resist. He turned into a ball of power for cultivation and was slowly absorbed and refined by Ye Jiushang. After Ye Jiushang refined the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor, the power in his body increased explosively. The speed of increase had already far exceeded his expectations. It was something he could not bear now. ¡°Xin¡¯er¡­¡± In a moment of desperation, Ye Jiushang called out to Xue Fanxin outside the door. When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s cry, she immediately stopped playing. She quickly entered the room and came to Ye Jiushang¡¯s side. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Your expression is so ugly. Are you feeling unwell? Do you want me to take a look at you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late¡­ Three leaves of the Tree of Life, the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus, and the bud of the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid.¡± Initially, the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid could only be used when they bloomed, but the situation was urgent now, so they could only use the bud. Although the effects were greatly reduced, it was better than nothing. Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 869 - 869 Purple Light Blessing 869 Purple Light Blessing Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang¡¯s current situation was very urgent. Without any hesitation, she quickly plucked the three leaves off of the Tree of Life, the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus, and the bud of the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid and handed them all to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ah Jiu, here you go. There are still five leaves on the Tree of Life. How about I pluck them all for you.¡± The pitiful Tree of Life was really about to go bald. ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is enough.¡± Ye Jiushang did not have time to say much. He used his spirit energy to control everything Xue Fanxin gave him and then absorbed their power. He used the power of these three things to resist the power refined from the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor¡¯s remnant soul. After merging all the power, he slowly absorbed it and used it for cultivation. After about fifteen minutes, Ye Jiushang¡¯s entire body emitted a mysterious purple light. The purple light became stronger and stronger. It had already shone out of the room and gradually enveloped the entire Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Fortunately, there was a barrier outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, so the purple light did not leak out, but it filled the entire estate. Everyone in the estate emitted a purple light. At this moment, the person closest to Ye Jiushang was Xue Fanxin. In the entire Lord¡¯s Estate, apart from Ye Jiushang, the purple light on her body was the strongest. It was as if a mysterious power was washing her body. It was like it was cleansing her marrow and meridians. However, it was done in a gentle manner, making people not feel any pain. ¡°It¡¯s so warm and comfortable!¡± Xue Fanxin reached out to touch the purple light around her. The purple light was too intense, and she felt like she could grab it with her hand. Not only that, but these purple lights also slowly seeped into her body and fused with her meridians, bone marrow, and spirit energy in her dantian, forming a new power that took the initiative to help her break through her shackles and break through the bottleneck. ¡°I advanced¡­ I actually advanced so easily for no reason? Is it that easy to advance to the Great Spirit Master Realm?¡± Xue Fanxin was a little shocked that she had suddenly advanced to the Great Spirit Master Realm, but it was only a little. Most of her attention was on Ye Jiushang now, but she did not dare to move or make a sound. She could only watch, wait, and pray quietly¡­ Outside the house, a group of people was also enveloped by purple light. Like Xue Fanxin, their cultivation levels had greatly increased by a realm. Even the secret guards hidden in the corners of the Lord¡¯s Estate had benefited greatly. Even the maidservants and servants felt an additional force in their bodies. However, not everyone could benefit from the purple light. For example, the little bugs hidden in the Lord¡¯s Estate were not so lucky to enjoy it. They could only see the purple light but could not benefit from it. The purple light seemed to have its own consciousness. Most of it drilled into Xue Fanxin¡¯s body, and a small half was enjoyed by Xue Batian, Zimo, Hai Feng, Heilong, and the others. Only a very, very small portion of it landed on the maidservants and servants of the Lord¡¯s Estate. Everyone was not too excited about the sudden advancement. They were only a little happy. Then, they turned their attention to the house in front of them, unable to calm down. Their master had refined the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor¡¯s remnant soul for so long. Why had he not finished refining it? What was going on with those purple lights? There were too many people who were puzzled, and even Xue Fanxin, who was in the room, was no exception. Xue Fanxin had been accompanying Ye Jiushang in the room. When she realized that there was nothing wrong with Ye Jiushang, she relaxed. Suddenly, she sensed that something was wrong in her body, so she sent a little of her divine sense to take a look. Chapter 870 - 870 Returning to the Deity Position 870 Returning to the Deity Position Xue Fanxin realized that her body was filled with the power of nirvana. This power of nirvana was much richer than in her blood and could easily condense in her palm. ¡°Is this the power of nirvana? Golden?¡± When Xue Fanxin wanted to study the power of nirvana condensed in her palm, she realized that the mysterious golden light had actually flown towards Ye Jiushang. Soon, it entered his body and was completely absorbed by him. After absorbing a little golden light, Ye Jiushang¡¯s aura became stronger. Although it was almost imperceptible, Xue Fanxin could sense it. Could it be that the power of nirvana could help Ah Jiu cultivate? Thinking of this, Xue Fanxin condensed more power of nirvana and let Ye Jiushang continue to absorb it, using practical actions to prove her guess. Indeed, the power of nirvana could help Ah Jiu cultivate. After confirming this outcome, Xue Fanxin immediately used all her strength to condense all the power of nirvana in her body for Ye Jiushang to cultivate. She only stopped when her spirit energy was exhausted. As for Ye Jiushang, who had absorbed the power of nirvana, the purple light on his body was extremely intense and dazzling. It almost made people unable to open their eyes. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± Because the purple light was too intense, Xue Fanxin understood the principle that when things reached an extreme, there would be side effects. At this moment, she blamed herself. Had she released too much of the power of nirvana and harmed Ah Jiu? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling anxious, she realized that Ye Jiushang had transformed into a purple light that broke through the roof and flew into the sky. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± Xue Fanxin quickly rushed out of the house. In the end, she only saw a purple light fly straight into the sky like a rocket and disappear. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was very anxious now. She was so anxious that she was about to go crazy. She felt like she had lost something very important, and her entire heart was constricted. Because her spirit energy had been exhausted previously, her vision went black from the anxiety and she fainted. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± The people outside the courtyard had no idea what was going on. They only saw a purple light fly out of the roof and shoot into the sky. Then, Xue Fanxin rushed out and fainted after looking at the sky. Ye Jiushang, who had transformed into a purple light that shot into the sky, was already in a different state. He was like the Lord of the Heaven and Earth. His purple robe fluttered in the wind, untainted by even a speck of dust. Lotus blossomed with every step he took as he walked towards the palace not far away. At this moment, the people in the palace were in a mess. The weaker ones could no longer bear the surrounding pressure and knelt on the ground weakly. The stronger ones hurriedly ran out of the palace door. Some ran too quickly and accidentally fell. They immediately got up and continued running without even feeling the pain. They ran until they all knelt outside the palace door. ¡°Welcome back, Master god.¡± ¡°Welcome back, Master god.¡± After rushing to the door of the palace, they all knelt down to welcome the person walking over from the clouds. Their eyes were filled with reverence and even fear. Ye Jiushang stood in the clouds and looked at the majestic palace in front of him. He did not have too many emotions, but he remained silent in his thoughts. He had not expected the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the bud of the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid to also allow him to completely awaken and return to the Deity Position. What should have taken ten or even a hundred years to do had actually been done in an instant. Could it be because he had absorbed Xin¡¯er¡¯s power of nirvana? Xin¡¯er¡¯s power of nirvana had made up for the shortcomings of the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid. Coupled with the leaf of the Tree of Life and the power to refine the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor, he had successfully returned to the Deity Position in advance. All of this was thanks to Xin¡¯er. Xin¡¯er¡­ Chapter 871 - 871 Only One 871 Only One He had returned to the Deity Position so easily? Ye Jiushang was still in a daze. He felt that everything in front of him was unreal, but the truth was in front of him, so he had no choice but to believe it. Returning to the Deity Position was something he had been working hard for all these years. Without the Tree of Life, the Dragon Blood Soul Lotus, and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid, it was impossible. Even with these, he might not be able to do it. He still had a long, long way to go. Now, he had reached the end in an instant. Of course, the power in his body was still a little chaotic. He needed time to slowly sort it out, but this could not change the fact that he had already returned to the Deity Position. A Master god¡­ In the past, he had not felt that there was any meaning in being a Master god, but now, he knew¡­ That being one was to have an even stronger power to protect Xin¡¯er and make her even happier and happier. The current him should have enough ability to deal with those clowns. ¡°Master god, it¡¯s great that you can successfully return to your position,¡± a gray-robed elder said first, his words vaguely filled with nervousness and panic. Ye Jiushang looked at the elder who spoke and felt that he was a little unfamiliar, but he roughly knew who he was. He said coldly, ¡°Pass down the order. Although I have returned to my position, I need to enter seclusion for a few years. No one is to disturb me, otherwise¡­ die ¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Also, immediately prepare for the conferment ceremony. I will be getting married.¡± Upon hearing this, the people kneeling on the ground were extremely shocked. All of them remained there in a daze, thinking that they had heard wrong. What had the Master god just said? He wanted to get married and hold a ceremony to crown the Empress. Didn¡¯t that mean that he had already confirmed the candidate for the god Empress? Who was the god Empress? Some of the people kneeling had strange thoughts. They had objections to the Master god¡¯s decision and even wanted to push their own people to the position of empress. However, just as these people had this thought, they were attacked by a force and their bodies were instantly enveloped and burned by purple flames. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°How dare you have other thoughts in front of me? Do you really think I¡¯m so easy to scheme against? Whoever I marry and who is the god Empress will be up to me. Who do you think you are? How dare you decide for me?¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s words and the people burned by the purple flames had already clearly proved the reason why they had been punished by the Master god. Who was the Master god? That was a god who ruled everything. Who did not want to have something to do with the Master god, especially the position of the god Empress? It was something countless women dreamed of. Those with some status would want to push the women in their clan to that position, so it was very normal to use some schemes. However, they had never expected the Master god to not even allow such a thing. From this, it could be seen that the god Empress was very important to the Master god. ¡°There¡¯s only one god Empress, and that¡¯s her. Whoever dares to snatch her position or harm her will die.¡± After those who had designs on the position of the god Empress were burned to death, no one dared to let their thoughts run wild. Even if they had any thoughts, they did not dare to show them now. Instead, they tried their best to hide them. Furthermore, so what if you have thoughts? How could the god Empress that the Master god had set his sights on be so easily changed? ¡°I will find a place to enter seclusion on my own. Go do whatever you have to do. I¡¯ll warn you one last time. Whoever dares to touch the god Empress will be consigned to eternal damnation. Also, those women who are daydreaming, it¡¯s time to wake up. If you still want to continue dreaming, then go dream at the King of Hell¡¯s place.¡± Ye Jiushang left behind many warnings before turning to leave. He did not even enter the palace in front of him. With a turn of his body, he disappeared. Chapter 872 - 872 Ah Jiu Is Back (1) 872 Ah Jiu Is Back (1) Ye Jiushang came and left. He appeared for less than half an hour, leaving behind people kneeling on the ground. Only after Ye Jiushang had left for a long time did they dare to move slightly. Only after confirming that Ye Jiushang had really left did they dare to whisper to each other. ¡°What did the Master god just say?¡± ¡°The Master god is going to marry.¡± ¡°Not just marriage, but also conferring the title of empress. We have a god Empress now.¡± ¡°Who is the god Empress chosen by the Master god?¡± ¡°No matter who it is, she was chosen by the Master god. You¡¯d best put away your thoughts, or you¡¯ll end up like the Second Elder and the others.¡± ¡°Second Elder was too anxious. He clearly knows that the Master god has the ability to dominate everything, including our thoughts, but he still dares to have other thoughts in front of the Master god. Isn¡¯t that courting death?¡± ¡°Although the position of the god Empress is coveted, you have to have the ability to sit in that position. With the power of the Master god, as long as he doesn¡¯t like it, no one can sit in that position. Otherwise, only death awaits.¡± ¡°Instead of wasting your breath here, you might as well go back and take good care of those women at home. They don¡¯t care about this. They only think about the position of the god Empress and want to become the Master god¡¯s woman. If any one of them really doesn¡¯t have a brain and bumps into the Master god, you can just wait for them to be exterminated.¡± Master god, the ruler of everything in this world. Not only could he dominate the lives of any living being, but he could also control the fate and luck of any living being. Once you angered the Master god, even if your entire clan did not die, your fellow clansmen¡¯s fate and luck in the future would be extremely poor. They would live worse than pigs and dogs. Only the older elders knew about this. The young people, especially those who had just started, knew nothing. They thought that the Master god was only a powerful god. Many women who had seen the Master god were still dreaming about the position of the god Empress. Once the news that the Master god was planning to marry and conferring the title of empress spread, there would definitely be quite a few brainless women who would cause a ruckus. If they really went to cause trouble for the god Empress, that would be terrible. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Quickly go back and remind those brainless women.¡± However, how could some people¡¯s greed and vanity be eliminated by reminders? Ye Jiushang did not care about the people and things here. He left after giving a few instructions and returned to where he had come from. However, doing so consumed a lot of energy and it took a lot of time to return. He clearly remembered that Xin¡¯er had infinitely released the power of nirvana for him to absorb and cultivate. This was a very serious matter for Xin¡¯er. At best, her spirit energy would be exhausted, and at worst, she would lose her cultivation level. She might even lose her source of nirvana. This silly girl was always stupid. Why didn¡¯t she think more about herself? When Ye Jiushang returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, it was already late at night. However, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was still brightly lit, and no one was sleeping. Xue Batian, Heilong, Zimo, and the others were all in the bamboo forest and outside Xue Fanxin¡¯s room. All of them had heavy expressions. Heiran and Heiyue were accompanying the unconscious Xue Fanxin in the room. Mother Ruan and Liu Qing were also by the side. Even Little Lei, who was usually chattering, became much quieter. He obediently watched the stars in the courtyard, his heart filled with worry for Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin. The atmosphere was very oppressive. The Ninth Lord had mysteriously disappeared and the Ninth Imperial Consort was unconscious. What was going on? However, at this moment, a purple light suddenly descended from the sky. Accompanying it was an incomparably powerful and terrifying pressure. It was as if a god had descended, making people suffocate. Chapter 873 - 873 Ah Jiu Is Back (2) 873 Ah Jiu Is Back (2) Purple light descended from the sky and transformed into a human. Ye Jiushang rushed back as quickly as possible. Although he had consumed a lot of energy, he did not even gasp. He ignored the people in the courtyard and walked straight into Xue Fanxin¡¯s room. He did not even open the door and walked through it with his purple light. The people in the courtyard were stunned. All of them looked at the still closed door in front of them in a daze. Their minds were not advanced enough to understand what they were seeing. However, they were certain of one thing: their master had returned. ¡°Was that Master just now?¡± Little Lei asked in a low voice, then said, ¡°Master seems to be very different.¡± Although he had only glanced at his master just now, this glance made him feel afraid. It was a fear that came from the bottom of his heart. Master had become stronger again, and he was very, very strong, like a god¡­ Was there a god in this world? Ye Jiushang did not care what the people outside were thinking. He only wanted to see Xue Fanxin now and accompany her. Therefore, after entering the room, he walked towards the bed and gestured to the people in the room to leave. When Heiran, Heiyue, and the others saw Ye Jiushang, they were very shocked. They felt that their master was very different. The aura on his body was even stronger, making them feel like they could not help but kneel. Just as they were about to kneel down, they saw their master make a gesture for them to leave. Following that gesture was a force that drove them away. Before they could react, they were urged to leave the room. Even if they relied on their legs to walk out of the room and close the door, what completed this series of actions was not their own ability, but an external force. What¡­ was going on? Their master did not seem to be their previous master anymore. Their current master was even stronger, deeper, and more mysterious. At the same time, he was even more terrifying. After Ye Jiushang returned, all his attention was on Xue Fanxin. He did not care about anything else. He sat by the bed and looked at the unconscious person on the bed. He reached out and gently touched her slightly pale face. His heart ached as he said, ¡°Little fool, do you know how important the power of nirvana is? Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hurt your roots. Otherwise, what would you have me do?¡± The reason he could return to the Deity Position in advance was because Xin¡¯er¡¯s power of nirvana was extremely important. That was the purest power of nirvana. Obtaining that power was equivalent to being reborn. What was returning to the Deity Position? However, this purest power of nirvana was condensed from Xin¡¯er¡¯s own origin power. He had absorbed the huge power of nirvana, which was equivalent to absorbing Xin¡¯er¡¯s huge origin power. The origin power was equivalent to vitality. The origin power was exhausted, and so was the vitality. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re not allowed to do such a dangerous thing in the future, okay?¡± Even if Ye Jiushang had a thousand words to say, he did not know what to say at this moment. He only looked at the person lying on the bed quietly and accompanied her. Xue Fanxin was in a daze. After recovering a little strength, she started to panic. Before she could open her eyes, she had already shouted anxiously in her dream, ¡°Ah Jiu, come back. Ah Jiu, come back. Don¡¯t leave me¡­ ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu¡­¡± Ye Jiushang held Xue Fanxin¡¯s waving hand in the air tightly and comforted her. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m by your side. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Hearing a familiar voice and smelling a familiar aura, Xue Fanxin calmed down a lot. Then, she slowly opened her eyes and saw a person in front of her, a silhouette, a familiar figure. Chapter 874 - 874 Ah Jiu Is Back (3) 874 Ah Jiu Is Back (3) After Xue Fanxin opened her eyes, even though she felt very, very tired, when she saw Ye Jiushang, she immediately got up and pounced into his arms, hugging him tightly. ¡°Ah Jiu, it¡¯s really you. You didn¡¯t leave. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± When she saw Ah Jiu transform into a purple light and fly into the sky and disappear, she thought that she would be separated from him forever and lose him forever. Fortunately, Ah Jiu was back. She had not lost him. ¡°Silly, what are you thinking about? Even if I leave, I¡¯ll come back to look for you. Remember, no matter where I am in the future, I¡¯ll come back to look for you and never abandon you.¡± Ye Jiushang could read Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind and know what she was thinking. He also knew what she was afraid of. She was afraid of his disdain, abandonment, and even more afraid of losing him. This silly girl was letting her thoughts run wild again. Could it be that she still did not understand his heart? Even if he had already returned to the Deity Position, nothing was more important to him than her. ¡°You said it yourself. In the future, no matter where you are, you must come back to look for me. You are not to abandon me, or else¡­ or I will abandon you and find another man to marry.¡± Xue Fanxin was only saying it out of anger. If she really lost Ye Jiushang, she would probably never be able to love anyone again. Loneliness would always be her end. After being betrayed by Jiang Donghai, she had not doubted and rejected love like other women. Because of this, she had fallen for Ah Jiu¡¯s sweet and gentle love so quickly. If she was betrayed again, she might really not believe in love. Fortunately, Ah Jiu had not left her, nor had he abandoned her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t give you a chance to remarry.¡± After Ye Jiushang returned to the Deity Position, he could easily read anyone¡¯s mind. Therefore, he knew very well what Xue Fanxin was thinking. Even without returning to the Deity Position, he could guess what the little girl in his arms was thinking. Remarrying¡­ Little Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t even think about it in this lifetime. Xue Fanxin hugged Ye Jiushang for a long time. She was only relieved when she was certain that he had really returned. After calming down, she asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, what was going on back then? Why did you transform into a purple light and fly into the sky?¡± ¡°I only recovered all my strength. Although this power is still a little chaotic and needs some time to sort out, I¡¯ve really recovered. I originally thought that refining the remnant soul of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor would at most increase my cultivation by two realms, but unexpectedly, something unexpected happened. The Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor¡¯s remnant soul¡¯s obsession is too heavy, and it forcefully broke the seal in my body.¡± ¡°Is there a seal in your body too?¡± Ye Jiushang nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about this in the future. Now, you only need to know that in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, you can do whatever you want. Even if you pierce through the sky, I have the ability to support you.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you? I have to thank your power of nirvana.¡± At the mention of the power of nirvana, Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression became extremely serious. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you are not to casually use the power of nirvana in the future, okay?¡± Xue Fanxin felt that Ye Jiushang was a little angry and nodded obediently. ¡°Oh.¡± Who cares! Anyway, as long as Ah Jiu was back, nothing else mattered. Ye Jiushang pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s face and said dotingly, ¡°Oh you, do you know how important the power of nirvana is? That¡¯s your origin power. Once it¡¯s exhausted, you¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°That bad?¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ve done what I wanted to do in advance. There¡¯s only one thing I need to do now.¡± He had said that he wanted to nurture this girl well. Even now, he did not have a systematic training system. He had to start working on this matter properly. Chapter 875 - 875 Ill Clean You Up 875 I¡¯ll Clean You Up Xue Fanxin raised her head to look at Ye Jiushang and asked in confusion, ¡°What are you going to do? Go back and take revenge on your enemy? Although I don¡¯t know who your enemy is, when you were chatting with Hua Zhaimei back then, it sounded quite powerful.¡± ¡°I have never treated those people as enemies, because they are not qualified,¡± Ye Jiushang said disdainfully. ¡°If I really wanted to go back and take revenge, I would have had enough ability five years ago.¡± ¡°You mean you don¡¯t intend to take revenge? That day in the Peach Blossom Villa, I vaguely heard you talking to Hua Zhaimei. From what Hua Zhaimei said, the people over there seem to be preparing to cause trouble for you. There¡¯s also the fake Dragon Star and the Phoenix Star. They sound very impressive.¡± ¡°You can deal with those people.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re very suitable for you to practice on.¡± He had never taken those so-called enemies to heart. Otherwise, with his orders, even if the power of the Nine Cloud Palace and the Purple Cloud Tower was not enough to resist them, as long as he used his brain a little and used schemes, those people would suffer even if they did not die. Over the years, all his focus had been on finding the Phoenix Star. Furthermore, he had been sleeping for a long time. How could he have the time to waste on those unimportant people? But now¡­ After returning to the Deity Position, destroying those people was as easy as flipping his hand for him. Instead of wasting them, he might as well leave them for Xin¡¯er to practice on. After all, she lacked too many things. Apart from strength, she also had to fight with others. ¡°Alright, leave your enemies for me to practice with. I¡¯ll take care of them for you,¡± Xue Fanxin waved her small fist and said with high fighting spirit. Ye Jiushang looked at her cute appearance and was in a good mood. ¡°Then you have to become stronger quickly. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be finished before you can deal with them.¡± ¡°No way?¡± ¡°Most people¡¯s luck will be exhausted at some point. Those people¡¯s luck has already bottomed out, especially that pair of fake Dragon Phoenix Stars. Even if no one deals with them, they will die from misfortune.¡± Because those were people who were about to die, he could not be bothered to waste time with them. Of course, the biggest reason was that he did not have time. ¡°Then quickly tell me who they are.¡± Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°When you break through to the Mystic Spirit Realm, I¡¯ll tell you these things. Now, you only need to sleep and recuperate properly. Quickly recuperate. In a few days, I¡¯ll begin to train you like a demon. At that time, your days won¡¯t be as leisurely as before.¡± ¡°As long as I can become stronger, I¡¯m not afraid no matter how demonic the training is.¡± Xue Fanxin chatted with Ye Jiushang for a long time. Perhaps because she was relaxed, she actually felt very tired as she chatted. Unknowingly, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Ye Jiushang shook his head helplessly. He carefully placed the person in his arms on the bed and let her lie down and sleep well. He accompanied her for a while more before getting up and leaving. Although Xin¡¯er was important, if he still did not deal with the people outside, it would be a waste of a good opportunity. Although Ye Jiushang had already returned, Xue Batian, Heilong, and the others were all waiting outside the courtyard, waiting to see their master. They wanted to know what was going on. Initially, they thought that they had to wait until dawn. After all, the consort had fainted. Their master must be very worried and would probably accompany her for the entire night. Unexpectedly, after waiting for only two hours, their master actually came out. Chapter 876 - 876 Always Follow 876 Always Follow Ye Jiushang left the room and stood on the steps. He looked at the people in the courtyard. Although his expression was not as gentle as when he was facing Xue Fanxin, he was not as cold and heartless as he was to others. At the very least, when he looked at these people, his gaze would carry a hint of warmth. These people were all elites he had carefully chosen. They were talents he had decided to nurture vigorously, so he naturally had to spend some effort. ¡°Master, do you have any orders?¡± Heilong was the first to ask. He felt that Ye Jiushang was completely different from before. He seemed to have become a different person and become stronger. Furthermore, he was terrifyingly powerful. Ye Jiushang did not waste his breath and said bluntly, ¡°Half of the purple aura I emitted previously was absorbed by you. Although your cultivation levels have increased quite a lot, you still haven¡¯t completely absorbed the purple aura in your bodies. At this moment, go back and enter seclusion immediately. You can only come out after refining all the purple aura in your bodies.¡± ¡°Purple aura¡­¡± Some people wanted to ask what the purple aura was, but they did not dare to. Instead, they chose to listen to orders and return to seclusion to cultivate. ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others of the Black Shadow Guard had all left. Xue Batian, Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, and Fuyun were still waiting in a daze, because they did not know if they needed to go back to seclusion. After all, they were too weak. After coming to the Mystic Realm and seeing Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others, they realized how weak they were. In the past, they had thought that the Night Shadow Guards were already outstanding enough, but after seeing the Black Shadow Guards, they knew what true excellence was. Ye Jiushang knew that the people who had been left behind had always been very confused. He, who usually could not be bothered to waste his breath, still said to them patiently, ¡°Your cultivation levels are far inferior to Heilong and the others, but if you work hard in the future, it is not impossible to catch up to them. I don¡¯t keep useless people and weak people by my side, so all of you can go back and enter seclusion. If you need anything, just instruct the people in the residence.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Zhuri no longer called Ye Jiushang Your Highness. Instead, he called him Master like Heilong and left with Fuyun. If they did not become stronger, they would sooner or later be abandoned by their master like those Night Shadow Guards in the Heavenly Saint Empire. Although their master would give them a lot of severance pay, this was not what they wanted. What they wanted was to follow their master forever. Zhuri and Fuyun also left, and Little Lei left dejectedly. In the end, only Xue Batian and Gu Jinyuan stayed. The identities of these two people were a little special, especially Xue Batian. He was Xue Fanxin¡¯s biological grandfather, and Gu Jinyuan acknowledged Xue Fanxin as his master. Ye Jiushang knew that these two people had to be properly arranged, so he said to them, ¡°Gu Jinyuan, if you want to follow Xin¡¯er forever, then speak with your strength. As for Grandpa, even if you are not strong enough, Xin¡¯er and I will protect you for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to become stronger? Although I¡¯m a little old, I still have some achievements in cultivation. Grandson-in-law, take good care of my precious granddaughter during this period of time. Grandpa is going to enter seclusion to cultivate and refine that purple aura you mentioned.¡± Xue Batian pretended to be carefree and left. After walking far away, he became nervous. He had a feeling that if one day he was not strong enough and could not catch up to Xin¡¯er, he would very likely be left alone in one place. Furthermore, it should be the old protecting the young. If he did not have any ability, wouldn¡¯t he embarrass Xin¡¯er? Gu Jinyuan did not say much and turned to leave. He decided to work harder to become stronger. Although he did not know how powerful Xin¡¯er would be in the future, at the very least, she would not be much weaker than Ye Jiushang. Therefore, Ye Jiushang was his goal. Even if this goal was very difficult to reach, he would still work hard to reach it. Chapter 877 - 877 Really Here 877 Really Here After everyone left, Ye Jiushang reached out his right hand and condensed a ball of purple light in his palm. Then, he attacked the bamboo forest. When the purple light flew out of his palm, it immediately turned into countless small purple beams of light that flew towards the places where Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others were in seclusion. Everyone, including Xue Batian and Gu Jinyuan, received it. Every purple light silently entered everyone¡¯s seclusion place and flew into their sea of consciousness, leaving something in it. ¡°This is¡­ the Mystic Dragon Nether Refining Technique¡­¡± Heilong was shocked to discover an extremely mysterious cultivation technique in his sea of consciousness and was extremely excited. Similarly, Hai Feng, Zimo, Heiran, and the others all had it. Everyone¡¯s cultivation technique was different, and they were all tailor-made according to their talent. Was this a cultivation technique that their master had given them? Apart from their master, who else had such ability? Who would treat them like this? Their master was helping them become stronger. Ye Jiushang did not give Heilong and the others much guidance. He only occasionally gave them some advice and threw them suitable cultivation techniques before waving his hand. As for what these people could achieve, it would depend on their own luck. The only person he had the mood to properly guide and teach was Xin¡¯er. While Xin¡¯er was recuperating, he had to design a training plan to let her be better reborn. At this moment, Xue Fanxin still did not know what demonic training was waiting for her. She slept until late the next morning before waking up. After eating her fill, she continued to rest. She did not want to do anything and did not have the energy to do anything, because she was really tired. It was indeed very tiring to consume too much power of nirvana. After this lesson, she would never dare to do this again. According to Ah Jiu, her origin power had almost dried up. If that was the case, she would be in trouble. If she had not absorbed the purple aura that Ah Jiu had released back then, she would definitely have been in a very, very bad state. Heiran and Heiyue had both gone into seclusion, and the others had all gone into seclusion. Only Mother Ruan and Liu Qing were serving Xue Fanxin, so it was a little quiet. ¡°Mother Ruan, what is Ah Jiu doing? I haven¡¯t seen him for a day,¡± Xue Fanxin asked Mother Ruan out of boredom. Mother Ruan replied, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Never mind, forget about him first. Go get me something to eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡± She realized that she was really eating more and more. Furthermore, she could eat more than usual. She could eat at least five or six portions a meal. If this continued, would she become as fat as a pig? But she did not show any signs of gaining weight now. Xue Fanxin touched her stomach and waist. She realized that they were still as small as before and had not changed at all. She had eaten so much but had not gained weight. What was going on? The moment Ye Jiushang arrived, he saw Xue Fanxin touching her waist and knew what she was thinking. Hence, he directly explained to her, ¡°Your Reverse Spirit Art has the effect of body polishing. Body polishers usually eat a lot, but no matter how much they eat, it will transform into strength, so you won¡¯t gain weight.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you suddenly appear?¡± Xue Fanxin was in a very good mood when she saw Ye Jiushang. She stared straight at his charming face. ¡°When have you not felt that I suddenly appeared?¡± Xue Fanxin was speechless and stuck out her tongue at Ye Jiushang. Ye Jiushang smiled. ¡°I brought you news this time.¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°Ouyang Xiangxiang has come to the Imperial City.¡± ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s really here.¡± Chapter 878 - 878 Same Name 878 Same Name Ouyang Xiangxiang had used many methods and paid a huge price. Finally, she could follow her family to the Imperial City to deal with the condensate iron matter. This was the first time she had come to the Imperial City. Seeing the prosperity of the Imperial City, she quickly liked this place. No matter where it was, what dynasty, or what country, the capital of a country was the most prosperous. The influential people also gathered here. Perhaps she would meet prince charming on this trip to the Imperial City. Just like in those transmigration novels, she would meet a handsome male lead with heaven-defying ability. Since the heavens had let her transmigrate to this place, they would definitely still look after her. When she met her Prince Charming, they would definitely work together and make a name for themselves. They might even be able to stand at the highest peak of this continent. Based on what she knew, the highest ruler of the Tongxuan Continent was the Ye Dynasty. As for the Ninth Lord of the Ye Dynasty, Ye Jiushang, he was an unfathomable and mysterious person. Even the current emperor was afraid of him. She wondered if Ye Jiushang was her prince charming, the male lead in her story. Just as Ouyang Xiangxiang was fantasizing, a berating voice sounded from the side. ¡°Ouyang Xiangxiang, we¡¯re about to reach the Purple Cloud Tower. You¡¯d best not act recklessly later, or I¡¯ll immediately get someone to escort you back to the Ouyang family.¡± ¡°Fifth Uncle, I definitely won¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang pretended to be pitiful and spoke softly. ¡°You¡¯d better not. The Imperial City is not Yu City. This is at the feet of the Emperor. Even if our Ouyang family is the number one refining family, we don¡¯t have much capital to cause trouble here, especially with the people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Stay as far away from them as you can.¡± ¡°Fifth Uncle, are the people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate really that terrifying?¡± ¡°The people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate are not terrifying, but offending the people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate will not end well.¡± ¡°What kind of person is this Ninth Lord?¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang kept asking. Fifth Uncle Ouyang saw through Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s thoughts at a glance and mocked her coldly. ¡°Someone you¡¯ll never be able to climb up to, so you¡¯d best put away that thought and not cause trouble for the Ouyang family. Otherwise, no one can protect you.¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang said pitifully, ¡°Fifth Uncle, I didn¡¯t think too much about it! I just want to know a little about the people and things in the Imperial City.¡± Generally, the more mysterious a person was, the more likely they were to be the male lead¡­ This was usually what was written in books. Since she was the female lead of the story, the mysterious Ninth Lord should be the male lead. It seemed like she had to find a chance to meet the Ninth Lord. Otherwise, what if she missed the male lead? Ouyang Xiangxiang firmly believed that she was the female lead, and that the so-called Ninth Lord must be the male lead. At this moment, she was fantasizing about the various beautiful scenes of the two of them meeting and falling in love. But at this moment, Fifth Uncle Ouyang suddenly said, ¡°Your thoughts are all written on your face. How can you say that you haven¡¯t? Let me tell you, the Ninth Lord already has the Ninth Imperial Consort. What¡¯s her name again? I think she¡¯s called Xue Fanxin¡­¡± Hearing the name ¡®Xue Fanxin¡¯, Ouyang Xiangxiang immediately stopped fantasizing and asked in a panic, ¡°Fifth Uncle, what did you just say? What¡¯s the Ninth Imperial Consort¡¯s name?¡± Xue Fanxin¡­ Could it be such a coincidence? No way. Transmigration was not like cabbage. How could anyone be qualified to enjoy it? They probably had the same name. She was the heroine of the transmigration story this time. It was definitely not Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin was definitely dead. It was impossible for her to transmigrate to this magical place like her. Chapter 879 - 879 This Shouldnt Be 879 This Shouldn¡¯t Be Ouyang Xiangxiang still wanted to continue asking Fifth Uncle Ouyang about Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin, but he did not know much and did not have the patience to answer Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s questions one by one. Seeing that they were about to reach the Purple Cloud Tower, he was troubled about how to deal with the condensate iron issue and had no mood to care about Ouyang Xiangxiang. The matter of condensate iron this time had a huge impact on the Ouyang family. Not only had their business been severely damaged, but their reputation had also been severely damaged. If they did not deal with this matter properly, the Ouyang family¡¯s thousands of years of foundation might be destroyed overnight. All of this was Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s fault. Fifth Uncle Ouyang still wanted to continue reprimanding Ouyang Xiangxiang, but the carriage had already driven to the door of the Purple Cloud Tower. He could only get down from the carriage and walk towards the door of the Purple Cloud Tower. He spoke to the person at the door respectfully and politely. ¡°Brother, I am the fifth elder of the Ouyang family. I came today to seek an audience with the owner of the Purple Cloud Tower. I wonder if you can inform him?¡± ¡°The Tower Master has long instructed that we won¡¯t see anyone from the Ouyang family. Quickly leave,¡± the guard at the door of the Purple Cloud Tower said neither servile nor overbearing. However, his tone vaguely carried disdain and anger. The people around Fifth Uncle Ouyang were very dissatisfied with the guard¡¯s attitude. Just as they were about to counterattack, they were stopped by Fifth Uncle Ouyang. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Although their Ouyang family was the number one refining family, it was only a refining family. Furthermore, with the incident of the condensate iron, the status as the number one refining family of the Ouyang family had been greatly damaged. How could they still have the right to be arrogant now? Even the previous Ouyang family did not have the right to be arrogant in the Purple Cloud Tower. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re here to deal with the condensate iron matter. We hope you can make an exception.¡± ¡°The Tower Master has long instructed that from today onwards, we will no longer do the Ouyang family¡¯s business and will not see anyone from the Ouyang family. You should leave quickly.¡± Seeing that the guards at the door were unwilling to report for them, everyone was helpless. The Tower Master had already spoken. What else could you do? Seeing that Fifth Uncle Ouyang was helpless, Ouyang Xiangxiang took the initiative to step forward. She revealed her signature little face and said to the guard at the door gently, ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re only here to deal with the condensate iron issue. I hope you can make things easy for us.¡± ¡°Miss Ouyang Xiangxiang, if you want to flirt, please go to the nearby Yi Hong Courtyard. You definitely won¡¯t be able to sell yourself in our Purple Cloud Tower.¡± The guard¡¯s voice was not low, and he even raised his volume, so everyone around could hear him clearly. Especially the words ¡®Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯, he deliberately emphasized them. At this moment, everyone on the streets looked at Ouyang Xiangxiang with mocking eyes. Not only that, but there were also people discussing loudly on the streets. ¡°Is she the Ouyang family¡¯s Ouyang Xiangxiang? She is indeed quite beautiful. Unfortunately, her heart is too vicious. She actually used condensate iron to refine artifacts. I wonder how many people she has harmed.¡± ¡°No matter how beautiful such a woman is, you have to stay away.¡± ¡°Look at her foxy appearance. She hasn¡¯t even married yet and she¡¯s already learned how to charm men to achieve her goals. How shameless.¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang had never expected the backlash by only wanting to use her beauty trap and only saying a few words gently. Unexpectedly, she had attracted such a huge response. This shouldn¡¯t be! Why was this happening? Chapter 880 - 880 Something Happened 880 Something Happened Ouyang Xiangxiang felt that being pointed at and insulted on the streets was already unbearable, but who knew that what happened later would make it even more difficult for her to accept? She had only used a little honey trap and pretended to be pitiful. Why¡­ ¡°You slutty fox, slut. My husband must have died because he used something you refined, you jinx.¡± ¡°Such a scum has appeared in the Ouyang family. How unlucky.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°This woman still has the face to come to the Imperial City and even want to see the Master of the Purple Cloud Tower. Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°Bad woman, slut¡­¡± More and more people surrounded her. Later, someone actually threw vegetables and eggs, and someone even poured foot-washing water on her, making Ouyang Xiangxiang look as miserable as possible. She did not even have time to dodge or escape. They surrounded her and kept humiliating her. In the beginning, Fifth Uncle Ouyang wanted to speak up for Ouyang Xiangxiang and take her away, but the situation was getting more and more chaotic. It was not something he could control at all. He was extremely angry. He really shouldn¡¯t have brought Ouyang Xiangxiang out. Although the exposure of the condensate iron incident had a huge impact on the Ouyang family, this matter was only done by Ouyang Xiangxiang. Everyone in the family thought that no matter how big the matter was, it would not be too big. However, after they came to the Imperial City, they realized that this was simply an outrage. ¡°Stop throwing, stop throwing¡­¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang was very helpless. She did not know why things had become like this. While she was angry, she also fantasized about her male lead appearing and saving her from trouble. Her prince charming, when would her male lead appear? At this moment, Xue Fanxin was in a tea house opposite the Purple Cloud Tower. She sat by the window upstairs and admired the exciting scene of Ouyang Xiangxiang being attacked with vegetables and eggs. ¡°Not bad, not bad. The Purple Cloud Tower is really efficient. They can create such a detailed show so quickly. How satisfying!¡± Ye Jiushang, on the other hand, had an indifferent expression. From the beginning to the end, his gaze was on Xue Fanxin. ¡°What do you plan to do with her? Play slowly or get rid of her immediately?¡± ¡°Initially, I wanted to play slowly, but Su Baifeng and Yi Fentian¡¯s lesson made me understand a principle. When you have the chance to destroy your enemy, you must seize the opportunity to avoid unnecessary trouble.¡± Previously, she had been unable to kill Su Baifeng repeatedly because Su Baifeng was too lucky and had repeatedly escaped from her. Fortunately, Su Baifeng did not cause any trouble and did not hurt the people around her. Otherwise, she would not even have a place to cry. Ouyang Xiangxiang was a vain person. Her goal in coming to the Imperial City was definitely to climb up the ranks, so she would definitely find out everything about the high officials and nobles in the Imperial City. Ouyang Xiangxiang would definitely be interested in Ah Jiu¡¯s noble and mysterious identity. Because of the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife, her reputation in the Imperial City was not small. Furthermore, she was related to Ah Jiu and was the Ninth Imperial Consort of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. She believed that Ouyang Xiangxiang had already heard the name ¡®Xue Fanxin¡¯. ¡°Ah Jiu, what do you think Ouyang Xiangxiang will think after she finds out about my existence?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of thoughts she has. If you want her to die today, she won¡¯t live to see tomorrow.¡± Ye Jiushang still looked indifferent. He casually looked out of the window without any expression. Xue Fanxin also looked out of the window and smiled evilly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with her, so I¡¯ll get rid of her today.¡± Pei Xiangxiang, no one will save you today¡­ Just as Xue Fanxin was emitting a cold aura, something unexpected suddenly happened downstairs. Chapter 881 - 881 So Stupid 881 So Stupid The Purple Cloud Tower was located on the most prosperous street in the Imperial City. In front of the door was the largest pipeline in the Imperial City. Every day, quite a few high-ranking officials, nobles, and descendants of aristocrats passed by. A gorgeous carriage came from ahead. But because the road was blocked, it had no choice but to stop. What happened next was naturally the coachman driving away the crowd blocking the way and making them give way. When the crowd blocking the street saw the Bai family¡¯s symbol on the horse, they quickly made way. Only Ouyang Xiangxiang, who was covered in leaves and eggs, did not give in. Ouyang Xiangxiang looked at the carriage in front of her and started to fantasize again. There must be a handsome and noble person in the carriage. Could it be that her male lead had come? With this in mind, Ouyang Xiangxiang kept staring at the carriage in front of her. Coincidentally, a strong wind blew past, blowing at the curtain on the window. She took a glimpse and saw the person sitting in the carriage. He was indeed an extraordinarily handsome man. With just one look, she was deeply infatuated. This must be her Prince Charming, her male lead. According to the plot in the books, she¡¯ll ignore everything and ask the man in the carriage for help. Then, something special will happen between the two of them, followed by the process of getting to know each other¡­ Yes, that was it. Seeing the man¡¯s cold and arrogant expression, he must not like outsiders to approach him. However, there were always exceptions, just like in the books. With all kinds of fantasies, Ouyang Xiangxiang had already rushed towards the approaching carriage. She ignored everything and rushed to the front, using her small body to stop the carriage pulled by the demonic beast. One had to know that in this situation, the demonic beast pulling the carriage only needed to gently kick and Ouyang Xiangxiang would die. Fortunately, the demonic beast pulling the carriage stopped in time. When Ouyang Xiangxiang saw that the demonic beast had stopped, she was delighted and immediately begged pitifully. ¡°Young Master, I beg you, please save me.¡± But just as she said that she was asking for help, she felt that something was wrong. There seemed to be very few opening remarks like this in the books. When the female lead first met the male lead, it would all be in special situations. Her cry for help was not novel at all. However, she had already spoken for help. There was no time to change her mind now. However, there were exceptions to everything. She believed that things would definitely develop in a positive direction¡­ Just as Ouyang Xiangxiang was fantasizing about a beautiful scene, things were far from what she had thought. ¡°Where did this dirty and lowly person come from? Don¡¯t you know that my Young Master hates all things unclean? Quickly move aside. Dirtying my Young Master¡¯s carriage is a crime that is not enough for you to apologize for with ten lives.¡± The attendant driving the carriage roared at Ouyang Xiangxiang, feeling disgusted when he saw such a dirty person. Their Young Master was a serious clean freak. Forget about letting this dirty woman touch him, even approaching him would not be allowed. Indeed, after the attendant finished shouting, the person in the carriage said unhappily, ¡°Quickly throw this dirty person a thousand feet away.¡± When Ouyang Xiangxiang heard the words of the person in the carriage, her heart sank. However, she did not give up. She pretended to have a backbone and said, ¡°Young Master, as long as you save my life today, I will definitely repay you in the future.¡± ¡°Save?¡± The person in the car mocked coldly. ¡°Are you a pig? You¡¯re so stupid. Your life is not in any danger now. Someone just threw something at you. If you don¡¯t want to receive such treatment, just run away yourself. Why do you need someone to save you? Do you want to attract my attention with this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang was actually speechless. Chapter 882 - 882 Not Like This 882 Not Like This After hearing the words of the person in the carriage, the surrounding crowd secretly mocked Ouyang Xiangxiang. ¡°One look and I can tell that this woman is a vixen who specializes in seducing men.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so. However, she didn¡¯t ask around. Young Master Wuchen is someone who hates dirty people. With her looks, she still wants to seduce Young Master Wuchen. How ridiculous.¡± ¡°Not only is it ridiculous, but she¡¯s also courting death.¡± ¡°Some time ago, the Ouyang family said that Ouyang Xiangxiang was such an outstanding descendant. It turns out that she¡¯s just a vixen who specializes in seducing men.¡± The surrounding people pointing at her made Ouyang Xiangxiang feel very embarrassed. Even if she was still blocking the carriage, she did not know what to do. The person in the carriage was right. Her life was not in danger now. She just had to run away. How could she ask for help? In other words, she was clearly attracting attention and seducing the person in the car. Although that was indeed the case, the outcome was not what she wanted. ¡°Young Master, no, it¡¯s not like that. I¡­¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± Bai Wuchen interrupted Ouyang Xiangxiang unhappily. With a casual wave of his hand, he struck out a palm wind and sent Ouyang Xiangxiang flying into a corner a hundred feet away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang screamed and smashed a small stall. It was a stall that sold rouge and powder. With this smash, she smashed all the rouge and powder on herself, making herself look even more miserable. As for Bai Wuchen, he ignored Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s tragic state and ordered someone to drive the carriage away. Ouyang Xiangxiang looked at the slowly departing carriage. She was very indignant, but she was also helpless. How could this be? This shouldn¡¯t have happened. Why hadn¡¯t the male lead come to save her yet? Xue Fanxin saw everything clearly from upstairs. In the beginning, she thought that there was some important person in the carriage who would very likely save Ouyang Xiangxiang, especially those men who liked to save the damsel in distress. Who knew that it was Bai Wuchen? However, no matter who it was, it could not change Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s outcome. ¡°I suddenly realized that Bai Wuchen¡¯s mysophobia actually has some benefits!¡± At the very least, he would hate Ouyang Xiangxiang because of this. ¡°How else do you plan to play?¡± Ye Jiushang did not like Xue Fanxin to pay too much attention to other men. He did not like even irrelevant praise, so he changed the topic. If Xin¡¯er paid attention to that Bai Wuchen again, he did not mind throwing him into the latrine again. In the carriage, Bai Wuchen suddenly shuddered. Who was talking bad about him? Xue Fanxin looked at the departing carriage and did not have any thoughts. She turned her attention to Ouyang Xiangxiang. ¡°Continue watching the commotion. When it¡¯s late at night, hehe¡­¡± She would never let Ouyang Xiangxiang live past tonight. Ye Jiushang did not say anything and continued to watch the show with Xue Fanxin. Ouyang Xiangxiang spent a lot of effort to get up from the ground. When she saw the carriage that had already disappeared into the distance, she was unable to restrain her anger. She wanted to resist, but she was powerless. One day, when she stood at the top, she would definitely make those who bullied her today pay the price. ¡°Are you done causing trouble? The Purple Cloud Tower is not a place for you to cause trouble. Get lost quickly, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite,¡± the guard of the Purple Cloud Tower suddenly said. Only then did Fifth Uncle Ouyang recover from his shock. After apologizing to the guard, he walked towards Ouyang Xiangxiang and pulled her away roughly. ¡°You slut, bringing you here is indeed not a good thing.¡± Chapter 883 - 883 Whos the Female Lead 883 Who¡¯s the Female Lead Ouyang Xiangxiang was dragged away by Fifth Uncle Ouyang on the streets. No matter how she screamed, the people around her turned a blind eye. No one pitied her. That was someone who had been banned by the Purple Cloud Tower. Who would pity her? She was not worthy of pity either. ¡°Ah¡­ Fifth Uncle, let go of me. It hurts!¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang wanted to break free from Fifth Uncle Ouyang¡¯s hand, but her cultivation level was too low and she was too weak to break free. She had transmigrated from the 21st century. Logically speaking, she should be able to rely on her designs to live a good life. Why was it so tragic? In fact, she had indeed been doing quite well in the beginning. From an unloved concubine¡¯s daughter to being valued by the family, even Master Ouyang had planned to pass on his mantle to her. However, all of this had changed because the Purple Cloud Tower had exposed her use of condensate iron. She was full of hatred! She hated the Purple Cloud Tower. Because the hatred in Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s heart was too intense, even though she was dragged by Fifth Uncle Ouyang, she endured the pain and tried her best to look up at the Purple Cloud Tower, placing all the hatred in her heart on the Purple Cloud Tower. But just as she was about to retract her gaze, she noticed an open window on the upper floor of the tea house opposite the Purple Cloud Tower. From that window, she saw a familiar face. How could it be her? Xue Fanxin knew that Ouyang Xiangxiang had noticed her, but she did not think much of it. Instead, she smiled evilly at Ouyang Xiangxiang, who had been dragged away. With this smile, Ouyang Xiangxiang was even more certain that this person was the 21st century Xue Fanxin. Could it be that everything that had happened today was caused by Xue Fanxin? How was this possible? How did Xue Fanxin know that she was Pei Xiangxiang? Right, the things she sold were all works that she had become famous for. Xue Fanxin had seen them before. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang could not bear all the blows she had just suffered and wanted to shout, but at this moment, she had already been dragged to a remote alley and was being kicked ruthlessly by Fifth Uncle Ouyang. ¡°B*tch, b*tch, you brought so much trouble to the Ouyang family, but you still refuse to stop. You actually dare to openly seduce Young Master Wuchen on the streets. Are you tired of living? ¡°If you¡¯re tired of living, go die yourself. Don¡¯t drag our Ouyang family into this. Like those people said, you¡¯re indeed a vixen. Someone like you will bring trouble to the Ouyang family sooner or later. Why don¡¯t we kill you as soon as possible and end everything?¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang was originally still hating Xue Fanxin, but when she heard Fifth Uncle Ouyang¡¯s words, she was afraid and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Fifth Uncle, I beg you, let me off. I know my mistake. That Ninth Imperial Consort Xue Fanxin, I know her. I know her. She was secretly behind all of this today. She was the one who harmed me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. The Ninth Imperial Consort doesn¡¯t even know who you are, so why would she harm you? I think you want to seduce the Ninth Lord, right? It¡¯s not enough that you almost provoked Young Master Wuchen, but you still want to provoke the Ninth Lord. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Fifth Uncle, I really know Xue Fanxin. She¡­¡± ¡°Enough. Our trip to the Imperial City is to deal with the condensate iron, not to find you a man. From now on, you¡¯d better stop.¡± Although Fifth Uncle Ouyang hated Ouyang Xiangxiang very much, she was still a member of the Ouyang family and had almost become Master Ouyang¡¯s successor. Therefore, no matter how much he hated her, he did not dare to casually kill her. He only knocked her out. None of the followers who followed Fifth Uncle Ouyang sympathized with Ouyang Xiangxiang. Instead, they were very angry because of her actions today. All of them said unhappily, ¡°Fifth Elder, this woman is simply here to cause trouble for us. Look at what she did today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She actually used a honey trap on the guards of the Purple Cloud Tower and even wanted to seduce Young Master Wuchen. She even slandered the Ninth Imperial Consort for no reason. Is she crazy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s crazy, but she¡¯s thinking of climbing up the ranks. Her purpose in coming to the Imperial City with us this time is most likely to climb up to some noble. Unfortunately, she¡¯s not smart enough and specially targeted some people she can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Young Master Wuchen was very obsessed with cleanliness. Those who came into contact with him had to take a bath and change. Ouyang Xiangxiang was so dirty just now, but she still dared to approach Young Master Wuchen. She was simply courting death. As for the Ninth Lord¡­ Forget about Ouyang Xiangxiang, even those noble ladies in the Imperial City did not dare to dream about it. ¡°Alright, throw her into the inn and lock her up. We¡¯ll take her back after we¡¯re done here. During this time, we can¡¯t let her come out and cause trouble again, or else¡­ we¡¯ll let her fend for herself.¡± Fifth Uncle Ouyang looked at the unconscious Ouyang Xiangxiang and was extremely disappointed in her. There was no moonlight tonight. It was strangely dark. Xue Fanxin calculated the time and stood up. She followed Ye Jiushang to the inn where Ouyang Xiangxiang was and went straight to her room. Ouyang Xiangxiang had already woken up and was lying on the bed thinking about what had happened today. When she thought of Xue Fanxin¡¯s face, the more she thought about it, the more hateful she became. It turned out that she was not the only one who had transmigrated here. Xue Fanxin had also come. She would never forget that face. Back then, she and Jiang Donghai had schemed against Xue Fanxin. Not only had they schemed against her assets, but they had also schemed against her person. However, they had never expected Xue Fanxin to be ruthless enough to use bombs to perish together with them. Later, she transmigrated to this place and entered the dying Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s body before replacing her. She had seen such a plot in quite a few books. According to the plot, she should be able to have a good life here. All kinds of outstanding men would be charmed by her. Of course, she also knew that everything needed capital. Design was her capital. Everything had been going smoothly¡­ ¡°Could it be that the condensate iron in the Purple Cloud Tower is related to Xue Fanxin?¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang suddenly thought of this and sat up in shock. But at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was the one who publicized the condensate iron secret for you.¡± Hearing the voice, Ouyang Xiangxiang looked up. The first thing she saw was Xue Fanxin, but before she could flare up, she was immediately attracted by the man beside Xue Fanxin. What a handsome man¡­ What a powerful aura¡­ What a noble aura¡­ This was simply the male lead in the book, and the male lead she had been looking for for a long time. But why was such a man with Xue Fanxin? Could it be that Xue Fanxin had beaten her to it? Who was the female lead? No, that was impossible. She was the female lead. She would never be a supporting actress. ¡°Xue Fanxin, it¡¯s really you,¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang said through gritted teeth. She was indeed very angry now and really wanted to rush up and tear Xue Fanxin¡¯s face apart, but she also wanted to snatch the man by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side even more, so she changed her target. ¡°Young Master, do you know the background of the woman beside you? Don¡¯t be deceived by her. She¡¯s a lonely wild soul that has transmigrated from another place.¡± Chapter 884 - 884 Cannot Change 884 Cannot Change Ouyang Xiangxiang knew that Xue Fanxin was the Ninth Imperial Consort, so she had already guessed that the extraordinarily handsome man by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side should be Ye Jiushang, the current Ninth Lord, who was also a big shot that even the emperor was afraid of. So what if Xue Fanxin got there first? Back then, she could snatch Jiang Donghai from Xue Fanxin. Now, she could definitely snatch Ye Jiushang from Xue Fanxin. Ouyang Xiangxiang revealed Xue Fanxin¡¯s greatest secret. Seeing that Ye Jiushang was still indifferent, she continued speaking, ¡°Young Master, she is a person with a vicious heart. You must not be deceived by her appearance. The man she dated back then saw through her true colors and was unwilling to be with her anymore. Because of this, she wanted to kill him. ¡°Young Master, she¡¯s just a lost and wild soul. You have to be careful!¡± ¡°If she is a lost and wild soul, then what are you?¡± Ye Jiushang finally could not help but say. Upon hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s question, Ouyang Xiangxiang suddenly panicked. Only then did she remember that she was also a lost soul, no different from Xue Fanxin. No, she was different from Xue Fanxin. Even if she became a ghost, she was a hundred times more outstanding than Xue Fanxin. ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Ye Jiushang really did not want to listen to Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s nonsense. He said impatiently, ¡°Xin¡¯er, deal with it quickly. I don¡¯t want to feel that disgusting feeling anymore, or I won¡¯t be able to bear it and do it myself.¡± This Ouyang Xiangxiang was too disgusting. She said that others were lost and wild souls. Had she never thought about what she was? She still wanted to use this to sow discord between him and Xin¡¯er. How stupid. Stupid people were stupid everywhere. Even if they transmigrated from another world, they were still stupid and could not be changed. Ouyang Xiangxiang could tell that Ye Jiushang disliked her greatly. There was no need to mention how unwilling she was to resign and how angry she was. Be it on Earth or the Tongxuan Continent, why was Xue Fanxin always better than her? Even her luck was so much better than hers? In what aspect was she inferior to Xue Fanxin? Not to mention Ye Jiushang, even Xue Fanxin felt that Ouyang Xiangxiang was extremely disgusting. She was always thinking of seducing men. Didn¡¯t she think about it? Were all the men in the world as shallow as Jiang Donghai? With such a pig brain, no wonder she had been doing so badly in the Tongxuan Continent. ¡°Pei Xiangxiang, you said that my heart is poisonous like a scorpion¡¯s. Then what about yours? Back then, when you and Jiang Donghai joined forces to harm me, could it be that your heart was not poisonous? Do you still want to say in front of my man how my past was with Jiang Donghai? I did have a relationship with Jiang Donghai, but that could not be considered a relationship. At most, the two of us would only hold hands and hug each other¡¯s waists. As for you, you were my best friend. I don¡¯t know how many times you have slept with Jiang Donghai.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang indeed wanted to dig up Xue Fanxin¡¯s past history and let Ye Jiushang know and make him hate Xue Fanxin. However, she had never expected Xue Fanxin to say it herself. Looking at Ye Jiushang¡¯s reaction, he looked like he already knew and did not care. Could it be that Ye Jiushang already knew all of Xue Fanxin¡¯s past? How was this possible? Possession was a taboo. Once outsiders found out, the outcome would be to be reduced to ashes. Apart from some evil cultivators, the people of the Tongxuan Continent could not tolerate such a thing. Ouyang Xiangxiang no longer had any trump cards. She could only constantly dig up Xue Fanxin¡¯s secrets to support herself. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t make yourself sound so beautiful in front of me. So what if you¡¯re more smug than me now? This can¡¯t change the fact that you and I live by possessing another person¡¯s body. As long as this matter gets out, I want to see if your position as the Ninth Consort can still be stable.¡± Even if they perished together today, she would not let Xue Fanxin have an easy time. Chapter 885 - 885 No Longer Exist 885 No Longer Exist Xue Fanxin knew Pei Xiangxiang too well. It was precisely because she knew her too well that she felt that it was ridiculous. ¡°Possession? You¡¯re talking about yourself, right? I didn¡¯t possess anyone. The Xue Fanxin on Earth is me, and the Xue Fanxin of the Tongxuan Continent is also me. A few days ago, Ah Jiu and I just returned to Earth and walked around a few times. What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it sound very exciting?¡± A woman who dreamed of climbing up to a higher status, a vain and brainless idiot who daydreamed all day. Back then, why had she become friends with such a person and been deceived by her so miserably? Perhaps it was because Pei Xiangxiang had clearly expressed her desires that she was willing to befriend her. She generously and bravely admitted that she was vain and disdained pretentiousness. Little did she know¡­ Human hearts were really difficult to guess. Ouyang Xiangxiang looked at Xue Fanxin in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s going on? Who¡­ who exactly are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xue Fanxin! Because of an accident last time, you and Jiang Donghai accidentally came to the Tongxuan Continent, so I had to find you and resolve you one by one. Do you really think things will be so simple? However, I won¡¯t let you die knowing everything. I¡¯ll send you to see the King of Hell still not understanding anything.¡± Xue Fanxin did not have the patience to talk so much to Pei Xiangxiang, nor did she want her to know too much. There were some things that had to be resolved quickly, in case anything unexpected happened. ¡°Xue Fanxin, w-what do you want?¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang did not think that Xue Fanxin would attack her so quickly. After all, they had just met and should have a lot to say. However, things were not as she had thought. Xue Fanxin suddenly attacked, as fast as lightning. She slit her neck and killed her. ¡°How¡­ how could¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to continue jumping around like this, so report to the King of Hell obediently.¡± When Pei Xiangxiang heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s last sentence, her eyes widened and she died on her last breath. However, she quickly realized that her awareness was still there. However, her body had become light, just like when she had just transmigrated to this place. It was a soul state. In other words, as long as she quickly found a suitable body, she could still possess it and revive herself again. Hence, she had to escape immediately. She could not let Xue Fanxin discover her soul, or she would really die. Just as Pei Xiangxiang was about to escape, she realized that her soul could not fly out of the inn¡¯s room at all. It seemed like some powerful barrier had sealed this room. How could this be? Pei Xiangxiang did not shout. She only thought to herself that Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang could not see her soul, but who knew¡­ ¡°Pei Xiangxiang, I said that I would never let you live past tonight, so it¡¯s best if your soul dissipates as soon as possible.¡± Xue Fanxin released a spirit fire at Pei Xiangxiang, who was floating in the air, and burned her soul to ashes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The pain of her soul being burned made Pei Xiangxiang cry out in pain. But because her cultivation level was not high and her soul power was very weak, she could not resist Xue Fanxin¡¯s little power of spirit fire at all. At this moment, she could clearly sense that her soul was rapidly weakening and would dissipate soon. At this moment, Pei Xiangxiang was afraid, panicked, and anxious¡­ ¡°Fanxin, seeing that we were once good friends, let me off. I promise I won¡¯t go against you again.¡± ¡°I have never been merciful to those who plotted against me.¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste her breath on Pei Xiangxiang and increased the release of the spirit fire. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Ninth Lord, I beg you. Save me. Save me. I can be your slave¡­ Ah¡­¡± Pei Xiangxiang begged Ye Jiushang for help, but she received Ye Jiushang¡¯s cold and heartless response. Her soul could no longer support it and was burned to ashes in the blink of an eye. From now on, Pei Xiangxiang would no longer exist in the world. Chapter 886 - 886 Double the Return 886 Double the Return Seeing Pei Xiangxiang¡¯s soul burn to ashes with her own eyes, Xue Fanxin finally revealed a relieved smile. Although everything had been quite smooth after she transmigrated, even though she knew that Pei Xiangxiang and Jiang Donghai had also transmigrated, because she had many people who cared and loved her, she chose to forget all her past pain. However, when she personally killed Pei Xiangxiang, she realized that the pain of the past had always been there. She had only temporarily hidden it. However, everything was over. She felt very relaxed now. Although there was still Jiang Donghai who had not been eliminated, with her understanding of him, a man like him who always wanted to rely on women to climb up the ranks would not achieve much. ¡°Pei Xiangxiang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get Jiang Donghai to accompany you in hell soon,¡± Xue Fanxin said to the empty air. Then, she looked at Ouyang Xiangxiang, who was lying on the ground. She put away her cold gaze and said expressionlessly, ¡°I can be considered to have taken revenge for you, so rest in peace.¡± She only hated Pei Xiangxiang, not Ouyang Xiangxiang. Therefore, when she killed Pei Xiangxiang, she did not choose to torture her body, because that body belonged to Ouyang Xiangxiang. No matter what the reason was, the person she hated had already died. She had killed her with her own hands, and her hatred should be blown away with the wind. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Ye Jiushang smiled gently. From the beginning to the end, he had not interfered in this matter and left Xue Fanxin to deal with it alone. When Xue Fanxin saw Ye Jiushang¡¯s gentle smile, her mood improved a lot no matter how bad it was. ¡°Ah Jiu, thank you for always being by my side. You can rest assured. I really didn¡¯t have any physical contact with Jiang Donghai. At most¡­¡± At most, she had kissed him a few times. Should she tell Ah Jiu about this? ¡°Then just pay me back double,¡± Ye Jiushang said as he endured the jealousy in his heart. That damned Jiang Donghai had actually stolen Xin¡¯er¡¯s kisses so many times. When he found this person, hmph¡­ ¡°Alright¡­¡± Xue Fanxin replied readily. Then, she stood in front of Ye Jiushang, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed his lips seven to eight times. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back double now.¡± Ye Jiushang was overjoyed by Xue Fanxin¡¯s kiss. He felt light-headed and felt that happiness had come too suddenly. This time, the jealousy in his heart was completely gone. Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang¡¯s silly and cute appearance and teased, ¡°Have you become stupid from my kiss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate.¡± Ye Jiushang hugged Xue Fanxin¡¯s waist tightly and pulled her into his body. Then, he kissed her lips a few times. ¡°Alright, alright. There is still a dead person here!¡± Xue Fanxin turned her gaze to Ouyang Xiangxiang again. She clasped her hands together and chanted simple sutras for her. ¡°Amitabha, Miss Ouyang. Have a safe trip. I hope you can reincarnate into a good family in your next life.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was chanting a simple sutra, a faint voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the grudge and obsession Ouyang Xiangxiang left behind.¡± Ye Jiushang had long noticed Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s grudge and obsession, but he did not attack. If Xue Fanxin had not noticed this, he would not even have mentioned it. However, since she had discovered it, there was a need to tell her. Anyway, it was not a big deal. As Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice fell, a woman in white with long hair appeared in the room like a ghost. Chapter 887 - 887 I Promise You 887 I Promise You Xue Fanxin looked at the ghost in front of her and recognized her at a glance. She was the real Ouyang Xiangxiang. This Ouyang Xiangxiang was really powerful. After being possessed by Pei Xiangxiang, she could actually leave behind a wisp of resentment and obsession. After ordinary people were possessed, their souls would be completely devoured by the possessor. ¡°Miss Ouyang, I¡¯m sorry. Your body has already died. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t revive, so¡­¡± She thought that Ouyang Xiangxiang was really no longer around, so she used the method of killing her body to force Pei Xiangxiang¡¯s soul out of her body. Unexpectedly, Ouyang Xiangxiang still had a little remnant soul left. What should she do? ¡°It¡¯s okay. Actually, I don¡¯t want this body anymore. There¡¯s nothing in this world that I miss. If possible, I¡­¡± ¡°Miss Ouyang, if you have anything to say, just say it. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± ¡°Help me kill two people. One is called Ouyang Peipei, and the other is called Li Rui. I was killed by these two people. Otherwise, that woman called Pei Xiangxiang would not have had the chance to possess me. Initially, I should have died long ago, but I was unwilling and I hated her so much that my obsession and resentment could not dissipate and remained. However, my obsession and resentment were too weak, and I could not come out to resist at all until Pei Xiangxiang died.¡± ¡°Although I hate Pei Xiangxiang, I hate Ouyang Peipei and Li Rui even more. If possible, please help me kill these two people. I, Ouyang Xiangxiang, will do anything to repay the two of you in my next life. If not, I won¡¯t force the two of you. After all, this matter has nothing to do with you. You can only blame my bitter fate.¡± ¡°Alright, I promise you. I¡¯ll definitely help you deal with these two people.¡± Xue Fanxin did not say that she would help Ouyang Xiangxiang kill these two people, only that she would deal with them. If the other party was not a heinous person, she would not be willing to kill people randomly. After all, any life was worthy of respect. Of course, the premise was that the other party was a ¡®good person¡¯. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m already a lost and wild soul. My obsession and resentment are about to dissipate, so there¡¯s nothing to thank you for. I can only tell you some things I know. The reason the Ouyang family was able to become the number one refining family in the Tongxuan Continent is not because we have good talent in refining, but because an ancestor of the Ouyang family used shady methods to imprison an unknown refining master. After that refining master died, he left behind something called the Deviant Flame and hid it in the Ouyang family.¡± ¡°Over the years, the Ouyang family relied on that Deviant Flame to refine quite a few spirit artifacts. Otherwise, the Ouyang family would have long declined.¡± ¡°However, according to what I know, no one in the entire Ouyang family can subdue that Deviant Flame. They only trap it and use the residual flames it emits to refine artifacts. I think the two of you are extraordinary people. Perhaps you can subdue that Deviant Flame.¡± ¡°Lastly, thank you¡­¡± Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s remnant soul was very, very weak. Being able to say so much was already her limit. After saying that, she disappeared from the world. Xue Fanxin knew that Ouyang Xiangxiang was barely holding on, so she did not interrupt her midway. Only after she disappeared did she say, ¡°Deviant Flame¡­ It sounds very powerful.¡± ¡°The Deviant Flame is indeed a rare thing. Many alchemists and refiners dream of it. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a Deviant Flame in the small Tongxuan Continent.¡± From Ye Jiushang¡¯s tone, it could be seen that he was very interested in the Ouyang family¡¯s Deviant Flame. What a certain lord was interested in would definitely fall into his hands. The Ouyang family was going to bleed heavily this time. Chapter 888 - 888 Personally Crippled 888 Personally Crippled After Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s soul dissipated, Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin left the inn and returned to the Lord¡¯s Estate. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you have any thoughts about the Ouyang family¡¯s Deviant Flame?¡± Xue Fanxin supported her chin with both hands and stared at Ye Jiushang¡¯s handsome face. She felt that she could not get enough of him. She couldn¡¯t help it. Her Ah Jiu was so handsome. ¡°Of course I have thoughts. Deviant Flames are rare treasures in the world. I wonder what kind of Deviant Flame the Ouyang family has? According to what I know, there are ten great Deviant Flames that are the strongest. But even if they don¡¯t enter the top ten, they are still very powerful.¡± No matter if it was used to refine pills or artifacts, Deviant Flames had miraculous effects. Coincidentally, during this period of time, he planned to start refining those cars and planes. If he had the help of the Deviant Flame, it would be even better. However, the spirituality of the Deviant Flames were extremely strong, especially the Deviant Flames ranked in the top ten. It was said that only the few deviant flames at the bottom had already been obtained by someone, and there was no trace of the others. ¡°Then what¡¯s the most powerful Deviant Flame?¡± Xue Fanxin immediately asked about the strongest one. ¡°Based on the ranking of the Deviant Flames that we know of, the most powerful Deviant Flame is the Apocalyptic Tribulation Fire. It is said that it is a fire that can burn everything, including gods. If gods encounter the Apocalyptic Tribulation Fire, they will also be unable to escape calamity.¡± Speaking of the Apocalyptic Tribulation Fire, Ye Jiushang was still quite afraid. Even if he was the Master god, if he really encountered someone who possessed the Apocalyptic Tribulation Fire, he would probably die miserably. However, according to what he knew, the Apocalyptic Tribulation Fire had only appeared in the ancient times. Later, there was no news and it became the legendary Deviant Flame. When a legend was around for too long, people would become suspicious of its existence. Therefore, most people now felt that the Apocalyptic Tribulation Fire did not exist in the world at all. It was all fabricated by the ancients. ¡°Apocalyptic Tribulation Fire!¡± Xue Fanxin firmly remembered this kind of deviant flame in her heart, but she did not have any other thoughts. She just wanted to understand a little more. After chatting, she started to talk about serious matters. ¡°Ah Jiu, Pei Xiangxiang is gone. Next, I want to get rid of Jiang Donghai. I wonder who he possessed to continue living?¡± ¡°You want to use the power of the Purple Cloud Tower to investigate?¡± Xue Fanxin nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. With my ability alone, I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to find out who it is in ten or twenty years. Since the Purple Cloud Tower is in the intelligence business, they should have their own intelligence network. Investigating is much faster than investigating blindly myself.¡± ¡°Then tell me about Jiang Donghai¡¯s characteristics.¡± Ye Jiushang tapped his fingers on the table, and his gaze became darker and darker. He could let Xin¡¯er deal with Pei Xiangxiang herself, but that Jiang Donghai¡­ he had to cripple him himself. Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang was thinking and went straight to the point. ¡°That Jiang Donghai¡¯s greatest characteristic is his greed. He is a sanctimonious hypocrite. Furthermore, he likes to rely on women to climb up the ranks and likes to use women to achieve his goals in everything he does. You can investigate. A few months ago, which was the time I transmigrated, who died and revived, or was about to die and suddenly revived or had a major personality switch.¡± ¡°Alright, leave this to the Purple Cloud Tower to investigate. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Rest well for a few days next. When you recover, you can begin to receive my training.¡± ¡°What training?¡± ¡°Devil training.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang¡¯s sinister smile and felt that her days ahead would not be easy. However, this was not important. As long as she could become stronger, what does a little more suffering matter? Chapter 889 - 889 No Money, No Meeting 889 No Money, No Meeting The next morning, the Ouyang family discovered that Ouyang Xiangxiang had died in her room. Furthermore, she had been killed. However, Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s death did not cause much of a stir. Even Fifth Uncle Ouyang did not feel much. He only gave a few instructions and got someone to transport Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s corpse back to the Ouyang family. Ouyang Xiangxiang had recklessly offended so many people yesterday and had almost provoked Bai Wuchen. Who knew what other important person she had provoked? It was fine if such a scourge died, in case it caused trouble for the Ouyang family. Xue Fanxin had long gotten someone to pay attention to news about Ouyang Xiangxiang¡¯s death. When she found out that this matter had no effect at all, she smiled bitterly. She had not expected Ouyang Xiangxiang to be so neglected in the Ouyang family. Even if there was the matter of condensate iron, she was still of the Ouyang family¡¯s bloodline. The Ouyang family was too cold-blooded. But so what? Anyway, Ouyang Xiangxiang no longer cared about the Ouyang family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have told them the big secret of the Ouyang family before she died. ¡°Your Highness, Bai Wuchen from the Bai family is here to visit. I wonder if you want to see him?¡± A secret guard came to Xue Fanxin, who was sunbathing, and reported. Xue Fanxin was basking in the warm sun and hugging a lazy little white cat. When she heard the news reported by the secret guard, she was a little shocked. ¡°Bai Wuchen is here?¡± ¡°Yes. Does your Highness want to see him?¡± ¡°Pass my message. I¡¯ll see him when he prepares enough money. No money, no meeting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Fanxin watched the secret guards leave and suddenly thought of Bai Shuiling¡¯s IOU. The Bai family still owed her a lot of money! It seemed like she had to find a time to collect her debt. Back then, because of the five million crystal coins treatment fee, Bai Wuchen had not been able to give Xue Fanxin an immediate answer. Unexpectedly, it was extremely difficult to find this woman later. After struggling for a long time, he found out that she had already come to the Imperial City of the Mystic Realm and lived in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Upon hearing this news, he immediately rushed back and visited the next day, hoping to see Xue Fanxin. Unexpectedly¡­ ¡°What? She really said that?¡± This woman was greedy for money. She must be crazy about money. If she was only willing to see him after she had enough money, how long would he have to wait? Five million crystal coins. If it were any other family, even an ordinary small family would be able to take it out. However, it was very difficult for their Bai family to gather it. After all, the person in charge of their family¡¯s money was a miser. Furthermore, the family had rules. They could not casually use the family¡¯s funds. Unless there was a reasonable use for them, no one could touch them. He had already explained to the family that he was using it to treat his leg, but his brother, who loved money, insisted that he give a guarantee that the other party was 100% confident in treating his leg. Otherwise, he would not give him money. He had wanted to negotiate with Xue Fanxin and give her money after his leg was healed. This way, his elder brother would have nothing to say. Unexpectedly, Xue Fanxin wanted him to gather the money first. Wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for him? Sigh¡­ He, the dignified Young Master Wuchen, had actually been reduced to worrying about a mere five million crystal coins. If word got out, he would definitely be laughed at. Bai Wuchen knew Ye Jiushang¡¯s temper, so he did not dare to cause trouble the moment Xue Fanxin spoke. Instead, he left sensibly and thought of a way to gather enough money before coming back. If he dared to cause trouble, he would definitely be thrown into the latrine pit. That was why he was not so stupid. Outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, the moment Bai Wuchen left, the people secretly monitoring the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate appeared slightly and looked suspiciously in the direction Bai Wuchen had left in. Wasn¡¯t this Ninth Imperial Consort too powerful? She actually didn¡¯t go see Bai Wuchen when he even came personally. There was a need to report this to the higher-ups. Chapter 890 - 890 Left Again 890 Left Again To Xue Fanxin, the only people she was really interested in targeting were Su Baifeng and Pei Xiangxiang. As for Yu Yuefu, Fuling, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife, or even the Empress, she could not be bothered. Those people always wanted to have designs on Ah Jiu. They thought about this and that, schemed against this and that. But did they even think bout it? They could not even see him in person, was there any use in thinking or plotting? How stupid, stupid, stupid¡­ If these people liked to cause trouble, let them. She did not have time to accompany them. After a few days of recuperation, Xue Fanxin¡¯s body had almost recovered. After Ye Jiushang left behind some instructions, he left with Xue Fanxin. No one knew where they had gone. They only knew that they had already left. Furthermore, he had deliberately released the news to let everyone outside know that they were no longer in the Imperial City. In the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace, the Empress was extremely angry when she found out that Ye Jiushang had left the Imperial City with Xue Fanxin. ¡°What did you say? Ye Jiushang left the Imperial City again?¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± In a rage, the Empress knocked over the teacup beside her. ¡°Investigate, quickly investigate. You must find Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts.¡± This time, she had finally waited for Ye Jiushang to return to the Imperial City. Apart from seeing him once in Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s chamber that day, she had not seen him again. Now that he had left again, how should she carry out her future plans? Consort Dowager Jing had already fallen out of favor and was no longer protected by Ye Jiushang. Therefore, she could no longer use Consort Dowager Jing to force Ye Jiushang to appear. ¡°Ye Jiushang, I want to see how much you can dodge. Send ten times the number of people to find out Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible.¡± At the same time, in the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate, when the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife found out that Ye Jiushang had left the Imperial City with Xue Fanxin, her reaction was no different from that of the Empress. She was furious. The only thing she could do was send people to investigate Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts. Yu Yuefu, on the other hand, chattered anxiously. ¡°Mother, the Ninth Lord has left again. What should we do? He returns so rarely. Now that Consort Dowager Jing has already been banished to the cold palace, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s an even lesser chance of him returning.¡± If the Ninth Lord did not return, how could she marry him? ¡°Yuefu, be anxious first. Mother will definitely help you find him.¡± Although the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife comforted Yu Yuefu, she was actually not confident at all. The Tongxuan Continent was so large that it was easier said than done to find someone. It would be fine if it was an ordinary person, but Ye Jiushang was not an ordinary person. Finding him was even more difficult than ascending to the heavens. It seemed like she could only go to the Purple Cloud Tower again to see if she could buy Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts from there. While the people in the Imperial City were angry and anxious, Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to a beautiful place. ¡°Ah Jiu, where is this?¡± ¡°The deepest part of the Moon Burial Ridge,¡± Ye Jiushang said casually. He looked at his surroundings and found a place by the mountain and water. He took out a miniature exquisite bamboo house from his interspatial ring and threw it on the ground. After the miniature bamboo house landed, it instantly enlarged and turned into a small courtyard built from bamboo. There were three houses in the courtyard. ¡°Wow¡­ Ah Jiu, how did you make this house? It¡¯s so magical!¡± Xue Fanxin touched the bamboo railing in front of her and pushed open the small door to walk in. The more she looked at this small courtyard, the more she liked it. ¡°This is a small house I recently refined. Not only can it be lived in, but it also has a certain defensive function. However, that¡¯s really all there is to it.¡± Ye Jiushang followed her into the bamboo house. Then, he casually waved his hand and set up a barrier around the bamboo house. Chapter 891 - 891 Ten Laps a Day 891 Ten Laps a Day Xue Fanxin watched as a purple light barrier flashed in the sky above the bamboo house. With the bamboo house as the center, everything within a five-kilometer radius was protected by a barrier. When the barrier was set up, the purple light disappeared. It was impossible to see with the naked eye. However, once someone barged into the barrier, they would immediately be sent flying. ¡°Ah Jiu, what exactly are you doing? Are you bringing me here to train or to travel?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the exquisite bamboo house in front of her and then at the beautiful scenery around her. She felt like she was on a field trip. It was quite good to come and play, but Ah Jiu had said that he would take her out for demonic training, so the possibility of playing was not high. Just as Xue Fanxin was thinking about how to play, a certain lord said solemnly, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you will run ten laps around the edge of the barrier every day for ten days. Get used to the environment today and training will begin tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ten laps a day¡­ Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± One lap was at least 15 kilometers. Wouldn¡¯t ten laps be more than 150 kilometers? She would die from running. ¡°One day is enough for you to finish running ten laps. If you can¡¯t finish, you¡¯re not allowed to eat.¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly became a strict teacher. He tapped Xue Fanxin a few times with his hand. ¡°Your cultivation and spirit energy have already been sealed. In these ten days, you have to rely on your physical strength to complete the training.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll really die of exhaustion like this.¡± ¡°With me around, you won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Xue Fanxin felt like crying, but she also understood that if she wanted to become stronger, she had to suffer. Ye Jiushang knew that such training was too difficult for Xue Fanxin, but only then could she be reborn. Therefore, even if his heart ached, he had to bear with it. He said to her nicely, ¡°Your cultivation level has increased too quickly recently. In a few months, you have already advanced from the Spirit Awakening Realm to the Great Spirit Master Realm. The foundation of every realm has not been stabilized. This is definitely not a good thing for your future cultivation. A person¡¯s true strength is not only measured by the level of their cultivation level, but also by the strength of their body and the strength of their limbs. Apart from your cultivation level, you are far from enough in all other aspects.¡± When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she lowered her head in shame. ¡°I understand.¡± Although she had a certain foundation in martial arts, as her cultivation level increased, that foundation was no longer of much use. Perhaps because her days had been too comfortable and relaxed recently, she had become a little lazy. That wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°You can take a walk around the vicinity now and familiarize yourself with the environment. The training will begin tomorrow and last for ten days. By the way, hand the little stone man to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Fanxin took the little stone man out of her space and handed it to Ye Jiushang. The little stone man was originally asleep. He only woke up in a daze when he was moved out of the space. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was Ye Jiushang. Then, he lay in his palm and continued to sleep. Ye Jiushang looked at the little stone man in his hand and walked into the bamboo house. Xue Fanxin had a bitter expression. She did not follow Ye Jiushang back to the bamboo house. Instead, she looked around and walked around the vicinity. She wanted to familiarize herself with the environment first and start her demonic training tomorrow. There were quite a few high-level demonic beasts in the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge. However, because of the barrier, those high-level demonic beasts were all rejected. There were also some small demonic beasts in the barrier, but they were the type that ran away from people. Not only were there demonic beasts, but there were also quite a few ordinary spirit herbs. Occasionally, one could see a few precious spirit herbs. Xue Fanxin walked in the green forest, playing with a blade of grass in her hand. As she walked, she accidentally noticed that an injured sable had been entangled by a few relatively tough grass vines. It was entangled all over and could not break free. Seeing this, she slowly walked forward, planning to save the little sable. Chapter 892 - 892 Training Begins 892 Training Begins When the injured little sable saw Xue Fanxin walk towards it, it was incomparably panicked and anxious. It tried even harder to break free from the grass vines on its body and escape, but the more it tried to break free, the tighter the grass vines wrapped around it. In the end, it became like a dumpling. When the little sable saw that Xue Fanxin had already approached, it released a hostile warning to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Xue Fanxin did not know if the little sable could understand her. She took out a dagger from her space and cut off all the grass and vines in the surroundings. After finishing, she got up and left, lest she frightened that little thing by staying. The little sable originally wanted to escape quickly, but when it broke free from the cut grass vines, it realized that the person who had saved it had left and had no intention of capturing it. Didn¡¯t humans like to kill or raise small demonic beasts like them? Why had that human saved it but not captured it? This human was really strange! Although the little sable was very curious, it was still injured. It did not dare to take the risk of following Xue Fanxin to investigate and quickly ran towards its nest, planning to go back and recover first. Xue Fanxin did not take the matter of saving the little sable to heart at all. She continued to wander in the forest and familiarize herself with the environment. As she played, she strolled around. On the way, she even picked quite a few herbs. She only returned to the bamboo house when the sun was about to set. At this moment, Ye Jiushang was sitting in the courtyard reading. When he saw that Xue Fanxin had returned, he placed the book on the table and looked up at her. He smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m back!¡± Xue Fanxin came to the table and glanced at the books on the table. ¡°Ah Jiu, these are the books Guan Xiaoyan bought for you, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I have nothing to do recently, so I¡¯ll read those books thoroughly. How is it? Are you familiar with the environment here?¡± ¡°More or less! But the scenery here is really good. There are green trees, birds singing, and flowers.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already familiar with the environment here, rest early today and start training tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dark yet. It¡¯s still too early to rest. Why don¡¯t I go and cook first and prepare breakfast tomorrow?¡± ¡°Up to you,¡± Ye Jiushang replied. He picked up the book on the table and continued to read. Because he did not understand some of the words on it, it was a little difficult to read. Xue Fanxin came to the kitchen and realized that there was everything she needed inside. There were even quite a few ingredients, so she started a fire to cook. Actually, this kind of secluded life was not bad. It was quiet and peaceful. However, they still had a lot to do, so they should cherish it. After dinner, because the demonic training would begin tomorrow, Xue Fanxin slept early. She woke up early the next day. After washing up and eating breakfast, she rested for a while and started to run ten laps around the edge of the barrier according to the mission Ye Jiushang had given her. In the beginning, she was okay, but after running less than half a lap, she was already so tired that she was panting. She had no choice but to stop and rest. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She was already so tired after only half a lap. She wondered if she could finish ten laps with her stamina. Although Ye Jiushang was sitting in the courtyard reading, he knew everything in the barrier like the back of his hand. He could even clearly hear Xue Fanxin¡¯s breathing. He shook his head helplessly and continued to read. Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s physique was too poor. She had to be trained well. As the Phoenix Star, she had to become stronger. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to finish the path she had to take. Chapter 893 - 893 Scenery 893 Scenery Xue Fanxin rested on the spot for about fifteen minutes before continuing to run, but she felt tired again not long after. Her breathing became louder and louder, and her chest heaved violently. It had been nearly two hours since she started running, but she had not even finished one lap. She had rested too much along the way. At this speed, she would not be able to finish ten laps even if it was dark. ¡°The mission Ah Jiu gave me is impossible to complete! ¡°If my cultivation and spirit energy were not sealed, running ten laps shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, but¡­ ¡°No, I can¡¯t be discouraged, nor can I give up. If I can¡¯t even do such a small thing, how can I fight alongside Ah Jiu in the future?¡± Xue Fanxin adjusted her mindset and did not allow herself to have the thought of retreating. After resting enough, she got up and continued running. Even if she had to crawl today, she had to finish running ten laps. This was not only the mission Ah Jiu had given her, but also her goal. She was working hard because she wanted to become stronger, not just because of the mission Ah Jiu had given her. Relying on her strong willpower, Xue Fanxin ran round and round. If she really could not run anymore, she would rest on the spot, eat something, drink some water, and continue running. Hence, a scenery appeared in the forest. A beautiful figure kept running and stopping occasionally. When she stopped, she ate and drank a lot. That thing looked quite delicious. In the beginning, some of the little things in the forest were quite afraid of Xue Fanxin. They immediately dodged when they saw her, but after their observations, this human only ran and ate in the forest. She had no ill will towards them. After observing for most of the day, quite a few small animals started to be interested in Xue Fanxin. They hid in the dark and glanced at her from time to time. Some even ran and jumped behind her. Many demonic beasts were actually quite curious about humans, but because they were afraid of humans, they hid when they saw humans. Especially small demonic beasts with low strength, they often hid in the deep mountains and old forests to prevent contact with humans. Even so, they were still curious about humans, so when they sensed that Xue Fanxin had no ill will towards them, they came out to play and explore. The little sable that Xue Fanxin had saved yesterday had also come. Like the other little demonic beasts, it hid in the distance and peeped at Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin ran another half a lap and was exhausted. She really could not run anymore and sat under a tree to rest. She took deep breaths until she recovered and felt a little more comfortable. Then, she took out food and water and casually ate and drank. At this moment, a slightly bolder bird flew down from the tree and landed at Xue Fanxin¡¯s feet. It pecked at the food that Xue Fanxin had accidentally dropped on the ground. After eating a little, it felt that the taste was not bad. Unfortunately, there was no more on the ground, so it raised its head and looked at Xue Fanxin and the food in her hand. Xue Fanxin actually knew that there were many small animals watching her from the surroundings, because they did not have any ill will towards her. She was busy running and did not have time to play with them, so she ignored them. Unexpectedly, a little bird came to her by itself. ¡°This is hibiscus cake. Do you want to eat it?¡± Xue Fanxin took out an entire hibiscus cake and held it to the little bird¡¯s beak. ¡°This is for you.¡± The little bird hesitated for a moment. It felt that Xue Fanxin really had no ill will, so it dared to eat the food she handed it. After taking a bite, it took another bite. The more it ate, the more addicted it became. ¡°Eat it slowly yourself. I¡¯m going to continue running.¡± Xue Fanxin placed the shattered hibiscus cake on the ground and clapped her hands. She put away the unfinished hibiscus cakes and got up to continue running. After Xue Fanxin ran away, a few birds flew down from the tree and fought to eat the hibiscus cake on the ground. Soon, it was eaten up completely. When the other little animals hiding in the dark saw this scene, they were even more curious about Xue Fanxin. Would this human really not hurt them? Chapter 894 - 894 The Last Lap 894 The Last Lap Xue Fanxin ran for an entire day. Her legs were sore and her feet were blistering. She had yet to finish running ten laps. At this moment, the sun had already set and the sky was about to turn dark, but she was still one lap away from finishing her run. ¡°Perseverance is victory. There¡¯s still the last lap. All the best.¡± Xue Fanxin cheered herself on. She held on to her body, which had already reached its limit, and forced herself not to collapse. She did not run at all during her last lap. Instead, she walked slowly and moved step by step. With every step, Xue Fanxin had to bear the heart-wrenching pain from her feet. The sky gradually darkened. Many small animals had already returned to their nests. Only some small animals that were not afraid of the night stayed. They followed Xue Fanxin boredly and watched her walk forward with difficulty. They really wanted to ask this strange human why she was running around the forest. It was already dark, and she was already so tired and her feet were bleeding. Why wasn¡¯t she going home to rest? After spending a day with Xue Fanxin, they were no longer afraid of her. At this moment, they were all following behind or by her side, as if they wanted to understand why she did not rest at this point. The sky quickly turned completely dark. The night in the forest was much darker and colder than elsewhere. However, she was still half a lap away from finishing, so Xue Fanxin had to persevere. However, when she saw the cute little things beside her, her mood instantly improved, and she did not feel so tired anymore. ¡°Thank you for accompanying me, but it¡¯s already dark. Go home quickly lest you meet baddies.¡± Although Ah Jiu had already set up a barrier here and some high-level demonic beasts could not enter, there would still be ferocious demonic beasts. If these little things still ran around outside when the sky turned dark, they would easily become food for other demonic beasts. The little fellows did not understand what Xue Fanxin was saying, but they all had some intelligence, so even if they did not understand, they could roughly guess what she was talking about. Running around in the forest at night was indeed very dangerous. If they were not careful, they would become food for other demonic beasts, so it was best for them to go back now. When a few little fellows heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they obediently returned to their nests. But at this moment, something strange happened in the surroundings. On the way back to their nest, a little guy had been attacked by a ferocious wolf and was already in its mouth. ¡°Awr awr¡­¡± The little thing struggled and called for help with all its might, but it was too weak to break free. Just as the little thing thought that it was going to become food for the ferocious wolf, a rock suddenly smashed over and hit the ferocious wolf¡¯s head. The ferocious wolf was a little dizzy from the impact. For a moment, it could not bite the little thing in its mouth. It loosened its teeth and the little thing ran away. The little thing did not run towards its nest. Instead, it ran towards the person who had smashed the rock and hid behind her. Xue Fanxin heard a sound here, so she rushed over to take a look. She saw that a little thing was being bitten by a ferocious wolf, so she picked up a rock and threw it. She had originally thought that after smashing a rock, it would be good if the ferocious wolf escaped by itself. This way, she would not kill it. After all, this was the rule of nature to pounce on food. There was nothing wrong with the ferocious wolf catching food like this. However, after the ferocious wolf was smashed, it did not escape. Instead, it adjusted its state and emitted intense hostility towards Xue Fanxin. It even attacked. Its ruthless gaze seemed to be saying, ¡°How dare a weak human without cultivation ruin my plans? I¡¯ll use you as an additional meal today.¡± Chapter 895 - 895 Exhausted 895 Exhausted Xue Fanxin respected all lives. She would even respect the lives of demonic beasts. After all, they were also living beings. However, she often did not have a good impression of those extremely ferocious living beings. For example, if the ferocious wolf in front of her left, she would not do anything to it. Unfortunately, it was actually hostile to her and even wanted to treat her as food. In that case, she could not be blamed. While respecting life, they had to abide by the rules of the strong preying on the weak. ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± When the ferocious wolf pounced over, Xue Fanxin took out a dagger and relied on her agility to stab the ferocious wolf to death. However, she was also exhausted from the battle with the ferocious wolf. If she had not been fast enough and dodged in time, she would have already been scratched by the ferocious wolf¡¯s claws. Furthermore, this flash and stabbing at the ferocious wolf exhausted all her stamina. Then, she sat on the ground exhausted. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m exhausted.¡± That ferocious wolf was only a Rank Three demonic beast. Normally, she could easily deal with it. But now, her cultivation and spirit energy had been sealed. She had run for an entire day and her stamina was completely exhausted. How could she have the energy to fight the ferocious wolf? But in order to save that little thing and protect herself, she had no choice but to fight. Fortunately, she was agile enough. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. Xue Fanxin sat on the ground and rested for a while. After recovering a little strength, she turned her gaze to the little thing that had been bitten by the ferocious wolf. She pulled it into her arms and carefully treated its injuries. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll treat your wound. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die in a few days if you go back like this.¡± The little thing did not resist Xue Fanxin and allowed her to hug it. When it realized that she was treating its wound, its heart was filled with gratitude. Humans did not seem to be that bad. No, no. It should be said that humans were not all bad. At the very least, this strange human in front of her was not bad. After Xue Fanxin treated the little thing¡¯s wound, she placed it on the ground. ¡°Alright, quickly go home, lest you be captured and eaten by other demonic beasts.¡± The little thing understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and left reluctantly with its injuries. However, the moment the little thing left, strange sounds sounded from the surroundings again. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± It was the cry of a wolf. And there was more than one. Xue Fanxin knew that something was wrong. She stored the ferocious wolf she had killed in her space and quickly fled the scene. Wolves appeared in packs, so she had to run quickly. Enduring the pain under her feet, Xue Fanxin quickly ran forward. She could return to the bamboo house in about five kilometers. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Just as Xue Fanxin ran, the wolf pack caught up and chased after her like prey. ¡°You damned fellows, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite if you catch up again.¡± Because Xue Fanxin¡¯s stamina was insufficient, her feet hurt. She could not run quickly or even run, so she was quickly surrounded by the wolf pack. The wolves glared at Xue Fanxin fiercely. They had already treated her as dinner tonight and were drooling. Xue Fanxin shook her head helplessly and took a deep breath. Then, her gaze turned very cold. She casually scattered a handful of poison, then clenched her dagger tightly, prepared to fight. She would destroy whichever wolf rushed forward first. She just had to stall for fifteen minutes. If not for the fact that her cultivation and spirit energy had been sealed, she would not have needed to go through so much trouble. However, all of this was not important. She could treat it as a training experience. Chapter 896 - 896 Fighting the Fierce Wolves Alone 896 Fighting the Fierce Wolves Alone The wolf pack did not think too much about it. In their opinion, Xue Fanxin was a weak human without any cultivation level. She was their delicious meal today. Now that this delicious meal had already been surrounded by them, it was difficult to escape. They only needed to pounce on her and eat her. One of the larger ferocious wolves took two steps forward and stared at Xue Fanxin fiercely. After exerting all its strength, it suddenly pounced on Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin held a dagger in her hand. When the huge ferocious wolf pounced on her, she estimated that she could not kill the huge ferocious wolf in one strike, so she cleverly dodged it. However, the ferocious wolf seemed to be prepared. When Xue Fanxin dodged, it continued to jump up the moment it landed and quickly snapped at Xue Fanxin. The two ferocious wolves beside her seized the opportunity and surrounded Xue Fanxin from both sides, leaving her nowhere to dodge. The other ferocious wolves were also prepared to pounce on her at any moment. Xue Fanxin really did not know how to break through this trap. There was still some time before the fifteen minutes were up. There was no way to delay it, so she could only fight. Xue Fanxin dodged the wolf¡¯s claw attack again and looked at the ferocious wolf pack that had surrounded her warily. She said angrily, ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes. I¡¯ll use your fur as a cloak and your meat as delicious food.¡± When the huge ferocious wolf heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, it was extremely angry. It suddenly pounced forward and opened its bloody mouth, revealing its sharp teeth, wanting to bite Xue Fanxin to death. ¡°Screw you.¡± Xue Fanxin threw the dagger in her hand at the ferocious wolf. The dagger pierced into the wolf¡¯s mouth, piercing its tongue and mouth into pieces. ¡°Awroo¡± The huge ferocious wolf fell from the sky in pain and rolled on the ground, blood flowing from its mouth. That was a semi-divine dagger. If not for Xue Fanxin¡¯s exhausted stamina and her cultivation and spirit energy being sealed, the dagger would have long pierced the ferocious wolf. When the other ferocious wolves saw that Xue Fanxin had stabbed their boss, they were extremely angry. They all pounced on her, planning to attack in a group and tear her apart. The power of the silver needles was far inferior to the semi-divine dagger. Furthermore, there was no poison applied to it, so it was not very lethal to the ferocious wolves. Even if a wolf was hit by the silver needles, it was not too injured. It was only beaten back a few steps before continuing to attack. ¡°There¡¯s really no end to you!¡± Xue Fanxin kept shooting silver needles, but after a few rounds, she realized that the silver needles on her body were gone. At this moment, a ferocious wolf was about to pounce on her. In a moment of desperation, Xue Fanxin summoned back the half-divine dagger. The dagger received its master¡¯s summoning order and took the initiative to fly out of the ferocious wolf¡¯s mouth and return to its master¡¯s hand. The moment she received the dagger, Xue Fanxin made a prompt decision and stabbed it ruthlessly at the ferocious wolf that was pouncing on her. ¡°Awroo¡± The ferocious wolf was stabbed in the neck and screamed before falling to the ground and dying. After fighting the ferocious wolf, Xue Fanxin¡¯s stamina had been exhausted even more. At this moment, she sat on the ground weakly and panted. She did not even have the strength to stand up. Fortunately, the wolves did not dare to rush forward recklessly. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. The wolf pack had suffered at Xue Fanxin¡¯s hands one after another and no longer dared to attack rashly like before. However, they could also tell that Xue Fanxin was already at the end of her rope. They only needed to wait for a while and find the right time to attack again to take down this delicious meal. However, ideals were beautiful, but reality was cruel. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Can’t Be Soft Hearted Chapter 897: Can¡¯t Be Soft Hearted Xue Fanxin sat on the ground, panting and resting. She looked warily at the wolf pack walking around her. The wolf pack did not move, and she did not move. As time trickled by, fifteen minutes quickly passed. The corners of Xue Fanxin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smug and evil smile. ¡°You should be Rank Three demonic beasts. The one in the lead has already advanced. It¡¯s a Rank Four demonic beast. Come, come, come. All of you, stand still. Let me count properly and see how much we¡¯ve gained this time. One, two, three, four, five¡­ ¡°There are a total of 29. One of them is a Rank Four demonic beast, and the others are all Rank Three demonic beasts. Not bad, not bad. The fur of a Rank Three demonic beast is still quite valuable, and the meat is also delicious. If there are crystal cores, that would be even better.¡± When the ferocious wolf heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, it was extremely angry, especially the huge ferocious wolf. It had already recovered from the pain. Unfortunately, its mouth was rotten and its teeth had fallen. It could not attack again, so it could only give orders to its subordinates to attack Xue Fanxin. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Upon receiving their boss¡¯s orders, the other wolves immediately perked up. However, just as they were about to attack Xue Fanxin, they realized that they could not muster any energy at all. Then, they fell to the ground weakly. Although Rank Three demonic beasts already had intelligence, it was not very high. Once they encountered an unexpected event, it would be chaotic. However, the intelligence of a Rank Four demonic beast was not low. When the huge ferocious wolf realized that it had become weak, it knew that this was a poisonous phenomenon, so it made a prompt decision. While it still had some strength, it stood up with all its might and attacked Xue Fanxin fiercely. If they did not kill this human, they would all die. Hence, this human had to die. There was nothing wrong with the huge wolf¡¯s thoughts, but it had still underestimated Xue Fanxin¡¯s ability. When the medicine took effect, Xue Fanxin had already attacked and killed all the ferocious wolves closest to her. At the same time, she was wary of the huge ferocious wolf. Therefore, when the huge ferocious wolf attacked, she threw the dagger in her hand out like a dart again, hitting the huge ferocious wolf¡¯s neck this time. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± Being pierced through the throat by a semi-divine artifact left no roads to live. The huge wolf struggled on the ground for a while before dying. The other ferocious wolves had the intention to retreat, but they did not even have the strength to escape. In the end, they were all killed. Xue Fanxin used her dagger to kill all the ferocious wolves. Because those ferocious wolves had already lost their combat strength, killing them was not difficult, so she was not so tired. She sat on the ground and rested for a while. At the same time, she stored all the ferocious wolves¡¯ corpses in her space and left, continuing to ¡®run¡¯ her last lap. Ye Jiushang stood on a large tree in the distance and looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s gradually disappearing back. His heart ached extremely. There were a few times when he almost could not help but want to appear and stop training her. However, such thoughts were ultimately suppressed by his rationality. If his heart ached and his heart softened at this moment, then when Xin¡¯er encountered the same danger in the future and he was not by her side, the one who would suffer would still be Xin¡¯er. Hence, he could not be soft-hearted now. Xue Fanxin did not know that Ye Jiushang had been nearby. At this moment, she was using all her strength to walk towards the bamboo house not far in front of her. When she walked through the courtyard door, she could no longer support herself and collapsed. Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared and caught the collapsing Xue Fanxin, letting her fall into his arms. Looking at the exhausted person in his arms, his heart ached. Hence, he carried her bridal style and walked into the house.. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Eating Is Most Important Chapter 898: Eating Is Most Important Ye Jiushang carried Xue Fanxin back into the room and placed her on the bed. Then, he carefully took off her shoes and socks. Seeing that her feet were filled with bleeding blisters, his heart ached again. Had the mission he had given her been too difficult? This was the standard of the Night Shadow Guards¡¯ training. Back then, not many people could complete the training. Out of a hundred, only one or two people could last. It was already very rare for Xin¡¯er to last until the end of the first day of training. Ye Jiushang did not dwell on this question anymore. This was because he knew that this was the only way to become stronger. Therefore, he had to put away his unnecessary thoughts. Since Xin¡¯er could last for ten laps in the beginning, she could definitely complete the other goals next. Xue Fanxin had run for an entire day and had sweated quite a lot. Her clothes were wet, dried, and wet again. At this moment, she needed to wash up properly, but she had already fainted from exhaustion, so washing up could only be done by a certain lord. Ye Jiushang treated the wounds on Xue Fanxin¡¯s foot first and used the best medicine. After resting for a night, her injuries would almost recover tomorrow. But bathing and changing¡­ Why hesitate? Anyway, Xin¡¯er would be his sooner or later. Although Ye Jiushang thought so, he was still quite nervous when he really moved. Helpless, he decided to cover his eyes and rely on his senses. Xue Fanxin slept like a dead pig and did not even know that someone had taken off her clothes. However, when she soaked in the medicinal bath at a moderate temperature, she could not help but let out a comfortable moan and continue sleeping in the bathtub. Before Ye Jiushang came to the Moon Burial Ridge, he had already made sufficient preparations for training. He even brought some of Xue Fanxin¡¯s clothes with him. Even if he was blindfolded, he could control everything with his spirit energy. He helped her put on her clothes without touching Xue Fanxin and then sent her to the bed. God knew how uncomfortable it was for him to do these things blindfolded. Although he did not have to cover his eyes, if he did not, he did not know if he could control himself. Xue Fanxin did not know anything and slept until the sky lit up. If not for the fact that she was extremely hungry and smelled something that seemed like roasted meat, she would definitely have continued to sleep. However, after waking up, she suddenly thought of training. Ignoring the soreness in her entire body, she quickly got up, but soon, she realized that something was wrong with her body. Who had changed her clothes? Ah Jiu? If Ah Jiu had changed her, wouldn¡¯t she have been seen naked by him? Furthermore, the sticky feeling on her body was gone. There was no smell of sweat at all. There was also a faint medicinal fragrance. Clearly, she had bathed. Could it be that Ah Jiu had also helped her bathe? When Xue Fanxin thought of this possibility, her face flushed red. She quickly grabbed the blanket and covered her face shyly. However, when she encountered such a thing, apart from being shy and embarrassed, she was not angry at all. ¡°Come out and eat when you¡¯re awake. Then, we¡¯ll start today¡¯s training.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice sounded from outside the house. His tone carried a hint of sternness. Xue Fanxin put away her racing heart and tried her best to calm herself down. Then, she washed up briefly before leaving. After leaving the room, she saw Ye Jiushang sitting in the courtyard reading a book, looking as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to ask about her bathing and changing, but when she saw many delicious foods on the table, she forgot everything and quickly sat down to eat. Eating was the most important thing in the world. No matter what it was, she had to eat her fill first.. Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: No Problems Chapter 899: No Problems Xue Fanxin was really hungry. After a whirlwind, she finished the large basin of porridge and five dishes on the table. Furthermore, she was only 70% full. Ye Jiushang knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s appetite very well and did not feel anything. Seeing that she had finished the food on the table with relish, he said, ¡°Rest for thirty minutes and begin today¡¯s training.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xue Fanxin replied obediently. After eating and drinking her fill, she finally had the mood to think about other things. She raised her head to look at Ye Jiushang, and her face instantly turned red and hot. She stuttered for a long time but could not say what she wanted to say. ¡°Ah Jiu, last night, I¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°I changed your clothes and bathed you. Is there a problem?¡± Ye Jiushang knew what Xue Fanxin wanted to say, so he might as well be direct. ¡°No, no problem.¡± Xue Fanxin actually had nothing to say to Ye Jiushang¡¯s directness. She might as well not say anything and get up to walk out. She planned to take a walk outside to digest her food before starting to run. Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s shy expression and could not help but smile. He only continued to read the book in his hand after the beauty had left. The little stone man, who was sleeping in a corner of the soft bed, woke up after sleeping his fill. He jumped onto Ye Jiushang¡¯s shoulder and danced around, as if he was saying something. ¡°Take it and eat it slowly.¡± Ye Jiushang took out a large black iron and handed it to the little stone man, letting him eat it himself. Then, he continued to read. Xue Fanxin walked around casually after leaving the bamboo house. She found a place to sit down and rest for a while. At the same time, she checked the injuries on her feet and realized that she had recovered quite well. It would not affect her training today. ¡°I wonder what medicine Ah Jiu applied on me that I¡¯m 70% to 80% recovered over one night. I¡¯ll ask later.¡± Even though her feet had almost healed, Xue Fanxin still checked them again and took protective measures, in case her injuries increased after training today. After finishing everything, Xue Fanxin started today¡¯s training. With her experience from yesterday, she would not run too quickly in the beginning. She jogged evenly and adjusted her breathing slightly as she ran. But even so, she was exhausted after running half a lap. She had no choice but to sit down and rest before continuing to run. Before long, the small animals in the forest appeared one after another. They followed Xue Fanxin like yesterday, sometimes jumping, sometimes running. When they were tired, they would stay where they were and follow her when she passed by their spot again. The birds on the tree flew around. When Xue Fanxin rested, they would fly down and wait to eat delicious food. After spending some time together, even the most timid little animals were no longer afraid of Xue Fanxin. They boldly came out and wandered around, even daring to ask Xue Fanxin for food. Xue Fanxin would eat something when she rested. Seeing the little animals surround her, she generously took out more food to share with them. Pastries, chestnuts, fruits, dried meat, and so on¡­ The little animals ate delicious food and liked to follow Xue Fanxin even more, especially when she was resting. A bunch of little animals circled her and even snatched food from each other. ¡°Don¡¯t snatch it, don¡¯t snatch it. I still have it here. Take it and eat it.¡± Xue Fanxin was not stingy at all. She took out the snacks she had on her and shared them with the little animals. Back then, she had plundered snacks from a small supermarket and made quite a few dried meat jerkies herself. Before leaving, she had even gotten Mother Ruan and Liu Qing to prepare many pastries and food. There was so much food. Forget about her eating alone, even if she ate with these little things, she would not be able to finish it in half a month. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to continue running.¡± Xue Fanxin only ate a bit. After eating a few pastries, she started to run again and continued her training.. Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: I’m Done Running Chapter 900: I¡¯m Done Running Even with yesterday¡¯s experience, Xue Fanxin was still quite tired from running today. After all, her stamina was limited. After running five laps, she felt exhausted. The last five laps were all supported by her willpower, but she rested for a long time after every lap. The little animals did not have high intelligence. Even now, they did not know why Xue Fanxin wanted to run in circles. She was almost exhausted, but she still ran. However, it did not matter even if they did not know. Anyway, they could just follow. When the sun was about to set, Xue Fanxin had only run seven laps. At this moment, her feet were like yesterday, with many blood blisters. It was very painful, so she could not run the remaining three laps at all. She could only walk step by step. Three laps was equivalent to fifty kilometers. The sky would be completely dark by the time she finished walking. Even so, she had to finish it. She had no reason or excuse to retreat, nor could she give up easily. She had not given up yesterday, so she could not give up today. She knew very well that as long as she endured such intense training in the early stages, she could easily complete these things later. The sky gradually darkened. Thinking of what had happened yesterday, Xue Fanxin was worried about the small animals following her, so she said to them, ¡°It¡¯s dark. Quickly go home. Come, come, I¡¯ll give each of you a pastry and two pieces of dried meat.¡± The little animals did not know what Xue Fanxin was talking about. When they saw her take out food, they all surrounded her and took their portion to the side to eat. Some of the more intelligent small animals vaguely understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. Then, they conveyed Xue Fanxin¡¯s meaning to the other small animals and advised them to quickly return to their nests. Because of the ferocious wolf incident last night, the small animals were also afraid, so they left after obtaining the food and did not dare to stay outside for too long. At the very least, they had to return to their nests before dark, or they would easily become food for those ferocious beasts that liked to appear at night. Seeing the little animals gradually return to their nests, Xue Fanxin did not idle anymore. After resting enough, she got up and continued to ¡®run¡¯. She increased her speed a little. When the sky was completely dark, she had one last lap left. Yesterday, she had run into a ferocious wolf when she reached the last lap. Would she encounter another ferocious beast today? Perhaps because the commotion yesterday was too great, even the Rank Four demonic beasts had died, so there were no ferocious demonic beasts appearing today. Without any demonic beasts, Xue Fanxin saved a lot of effort and walked the last lap with extreme difficulty. Fortunately, she did not faint from exhaustion like yesterday. Although she was also exhausted, so tired that she could not stand up and could not even move her hands, at least she did not faint. Her mind was still clear. ¡°Phew¡­ Ah Jiu, I¡¯m done running,¡± Xue Fanxin said breathlessly as she sat by the courtyard door. She no longer had the energy to speak. ¡°You finished walking, not running,¡± Ye Jiushang teased before picking Xue Fanxin up bridal style and carrying her into the room. Xue Fanxin did not have the energy to quarrel with Ye Jiushang now. She hung onto him and did not even have the energy to take off her shoes. She left everything to a certain lord and closed her eyes to sleep. However, not long after, she suddenly felt someone take off her clothes. She immediately opened her eyes and realized that Ye Jiushang had covered his eyes with a black cloth. He used his spirit energy to control her clothes and unbuttoned them. Then, he placed her in the bucket. So this was how Ah Jiu bathed and changed her! Hehe, it seemed quite fun.. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Only One Person Chapter 901: Only One Person Xue Fanxin soaked comfortably in the bucket. This was a medicinal bath that could relieve fatigue. After soaking for a while, she actually did not feel that tired. At this moment, she had the strength and mood to tease a certain lord. ¡°Ah Jiu, did you help me shower and change last night?¡± Ye Jiushang still covered his eyes with a black cloth. Although he could not see anything, he knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s every move and knew that she was naked. If he took off the black cloth on his eyes and saw that beautiful view, he would most likely eat that little girl up. In order to prevent himself from losing control, it was better for him to cover his eyes. ¡°If you have the strength to tease me, it seems that you no longer need my care. Do the rest yourself,¡± Ye Jiushang said and left. He took deep breaths outside and tried his best to calm the flames in his body. He really did not know how long this aggrieved life would last. It was better to fatten this little girl up quickly so that she could be eaten. Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang¡¯s fleeing silhouette and could not help but laugh. ¡°Haha¡­ Ah Jiu, you¡¯re too cute.¡± Actually, after being intimate with Ah Jiu for a while, she did not mind some of the more intimate things. Although she was still a little embarrassed and shy, she could accept it. ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s better not to flirt with Ah Jiu anymore. Otherwise¡­¡± Xue Fanxin put away her playful thoughts and walked out of the bucket. After drying her body, she changed into clean clothes and lay on the bed to sleep. The moment her body touched the soft bed, she fell asleep. Even though she was not as tired as yesterday, she was still very tired. Ye Jiushang was outside the courtyard door and could clearly hear Xue Fanxin¡¯s steady breathing. He knew that she had fallen asleep, so he returned to his room. When the little stone man saw Ye Jiushang return, he jumped onto his shoulder and pointed awkwardly at a corner. Papa said he had to tell him if he pooped. ¡°How obedient. Do this in the future, understand? I¡¯ll get you a suitable spatial ring later. If there¡¯s any excrement in the future, keep it in there first.¡± Ye Jiushang put away the little stone man¡¯s excrement and did not feel disgusted at all. The excrement of the Golden Stone Spirit was the purest of refined iron and was the best refining material. This kind of thing was something he couldn¡¯t get enough of, so how could he feel disgusted? Ye Jiushang put away the little stone man¡¯s excrement and continued reading. He noted down some key things and recorded some precious information and knowledge in his own notebook. During this period of time, he was only in charge of training Xin¡¯er. He did not cultivate or fight and consumed very little energy. With his cultivation, it was not a problem for him to go without sleeping for half a month. Therefore, when he was free, he had to research those planes and cars as soon as possible and modify them to make them suitable tools here. Ye Jiushang had been reading for the entire night. He calculated the time and saw that it was almost dawn. He went to the courtyard and took out the food stored in the space. He placed it on the table and warmed it with his spiritual aura. When Xue Fanxin woke up, she would be able to eat it. Xue Fanxin slept until dawn and woke up hungry. When she woke up, she washed up briefly and went out to eat. ¡°Ah Jiu, did you make all this food?¡± Xue Fanxin asked as she ate. ¡°Before we came, I asked the chef in the residence to make a lot of food. It¡¯s enough for you to eat for around ten days,¡± Ye Jiushang answered Xue Fanxin¡¯s question patiently. If it were anyone else, he would not answer such a useless question. However, if it was anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t even care about the other party¡¯s life and death. How could he waste his effort to train them personally? There was only one person who received such treatment.. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: The Last Day Chapter 902: The Last Day After Xue Fanxin ate and drank her fill, she went for a walk in the forest to digest her food like yesterday before starting to run. Just like two days ago, she would rest when she was tired and continue running. The little animals in the forest followed Xue Fanxin as usual. When she rested and ate, they all came up to her. Perhaps because the news had spread, more and more small animals came and circled Xue Fanxin, running and jumping behind her. Xue Fanxin had basically become familiar with these small animals. When she was resting, she played with them casually. Some small animals even boldly jumped onto her to play. She did not stand on ceremony and hugged them. It was impossible for demonic beasts and humans to coexist peacefully, especially cultivators. In their eyes, demonic beasts were precious cultivation resources. They would kill them when they saw them and obtain their flesh, crystal cores, fur, and bones. Hence, demonic beasts were very hostile to humans. When they saw them, they would either quickly dodge or attack. It was impossible for them to live with humans. However, there were exceptions to everything. Xue Fanxin was an exception. The small animals that had been following Xue Fanxin these few days were low-level demonic beasts without much intelligence. They had not interacted much with the outside world and were not deeply involved in the world. They only knew that humans were terrifying, but they did not know what exactly they could do that was terrifying, so they dared to follow Xue Fanxin carefully. But especially after obtaining delicious food from Xue Fanxin, they followed her fearlessly. However, some higher-level demonic beasts were very vigilant. They only observed Xue Fanxin secretly and did not appear easily. Once they noticed anything wrong with Xue Fanxin, they did not mind joining forces to kill her. Xue Fanxin did not care much about these demonic beasts. As long as they did not provoke her, she would not casually hurt them. It was good to be able to live in harmony, but if not, they would not disturb each other. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to continue running. Eat slowly.¡± Xue Fanxin took some snacks and dried meat and distributed them to the little things beside her before running. Although she had already run for two days, her stamina was still limited. It was impossible for her to change much in a short period of time, so after running ten laps today, she was still exhausted. Her situation was only a little better than yesterday, and there was almost no difference. After resting for a night, she will continue training tomorrow. After training day after day for seven consecutive days, Xue Fanxin had finally adapted to such high-intensity training. Now, she was no longer so tired after running ten laps. Furthermore, she no longer had to walk the last lap, she could run. Now, even after running ten laps, she still had some energy to do other things, such as changing her clothes and bathing herself. She even had the energy to do other things in the space. When Ye Jiushang saw this effect, he smiled in satisfaction. However, he did not say anything. Furthermore, he prepared breakfast for Xue Fanxin as usual, letting her train after eating. Today was the last day of the ten-day training. After eating breakfast, Xue Fanxin walked into the forest and started running after wandering around for a while. In the past, she had taken an entire day to finish running ten laps. She had not finished running in the day even when it turned to night. Now, she could basically finish ten laps when the sun set. She felt much more relaxed than before. The little animals in the forest were already used to Xue Fanxin coming out for a run early in the morning. Some of them had arrived at the starting point early and were waiting. When they saw Xue Fanxin come, they jumped onto her, as if they were greeting her. ¡°Good morning, little guys!¡± Xue Fanxin also greeted the little animals. After spending ten days together, she had long befriended the little guys here. Although she was usually the one who distributed food to the little animals, sometimes, the little animals would bring her some wild fruits. Some were even spirit fruits. Although they were only ordinary spirit fruits, the little animals¡¯ intentions were sincere. At this moment, a little squirrel carried a small fiery red fruit to Xue Fanxin and stuffed it into her hand. ¡°Thank you! I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that the fruit was not poisonous and could be eaten, so she picked it up and casually wiped it before eating it. This was a Red Spirit Fruit, a fruit that contained the fire attribute. It tasted quite good and was very beneficial to cultivation. The little squirrel was very happy to see Xue Fanxin eat the fruit it had brought and jumped in front of her excitedly. However, suddenly, a strange sound emitted from the surroundings. The birds on the trees were so frightened that they flew everyvvhere. The small animals in the surroundings also fled in a mess. Some did not know where to escape and hid behind Xue Fanxin.. Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: Five Colored Elk Chapter 903: Five Colored Elk Xue Fanxin trained in the forest for ten days. Apart from the first day she encountered the wolves, she did not encounter any danger after that. It was only on the last day that something was wrong. The little animals were so frightened that they were trembling. There must be a high-level demonic beast nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!¡± Xue Fanxin stroked a small animal hiding by her feet, then stood up and looked in the direction of the commotion. In a dense crop of grass not far ahead, a colorful elk suddenly walked out, like the legendary auspicious divine beast. The elk ignored the other small animals around it and walked straight towards Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin stood still and only stared straight at the elk walking towards her. When the elk came in front of her, she asked nervously, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± She could not sense any hostility from this elk, so she dared to stand still and talk to it. Furthermore, she could sense that the elk seemed to be very anxious, and its eyes revealed its anxiety. ¡°Human, I need your help.¡± The elk spoke with great difficulty after standing in front of Xue Fanxin and staring at her for a while. The words were not very smooth, and the pronunciation was not very accurate. Hearing that the elk could speak human language, Xue Fanxin was a little shocked, but it was only a little. Seeing that the elk was getting more and more anxious, she asked, ¡°What do you need me to help you with?¡± ¡°My wife¡­ difficult labor¡­¡± The elk wanted to say more, but it was not good at speaking the human language and could only briefly express some important information. Although the elk did not reveal much, Xue Fanxin already knew everything. ¡°I¡¯m very willing to help you and your wife. Please take me there.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± the elk said with difficulty at the end. Then, it turned around and walked in the direction it had come from. It was a little fast, indicating that it was very anxious. Xue Fanxin did not think too much about it and quickly followed. If not for her recent training, she probably would not have been able to catch up to the elk in front of her. The elk was afraid that Xue Fanxin would not be able to keep up, so it specially slowed down. Furthermore, it would look back from time to time. If Xue Fan was far behind, it would wait on the spot. After running for about two hours, Xue Fanxin followed the elk to a strange cave. The entrance of the cave was actually sealed with spirit energy. If the elk had not personally brought her in, with her ability, she would not have been able to break the seal at the entrance. After entering the cave, a five-colored light flashed inside. Crystals of all colors could be seen everywvhere in the cave. Gold, green, blue, red, and yellow were piled together and emitted a dazzling light. They were very beautiful. This place was like a colorful dream world. Xue Fanxin knew why the elk had brought her here, so she did not think of playing or having any greed. Instead, she followed the elk into the depths of the cave. When she reached the deepest part of the cave, she saw a pregnant female elk lying on a huge five-colored crystal. She was giving birth with great difficulty, but her strength had already been exhausted, and she was still unable to give birth to the little one in her stomach. Perhaps she felt that her vitality was about to dissipate, but the child could not be born yet. She shed tears of pain and sadness. Just as the female elk was in pain and despair, she saw her husband bring a human in. There was hope in her heart again, and she became a little agitated. No matter how weak she was, she could last a little longer.. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Misidentifying Its Biological Mother Chapter 904: Misidentifying Its Biological Mother Xue Fanxin came to the female elk and gave her a simple examination. Because she was not experienced with delivering the babies of demonic beasts, she could only think of a way as she went. ¡°Save my¡­ child¡­¡± The female elk used all her strength to speak, her eyes filled with pleading. She only hoped that the child could live. She did not care about herself. The male elk knew what the female elk meant and was even more anxious. However, it was useless to be anxious. He could only seek help from Xue Fanxin. ¡°Human, please save them.¡± He knew that humans also had difficulties during labor. When faced with such a thing, humans often had to make the choice of saving the mother or the child. However, he wanted to choose both, and save both. ¡°Preliminary judgment is that the child¡¯s umbilical cord is wrapped around its neck. If we don¡¯t take the child out quickly, it will strangle itself. I wonder if you can accept a cesarean section? The so-called cesarean section is to make an incision on the stomach and take out the child,¡± Xue Fanxin explained briefly. However, when the male elk heard the so-called cesarean section, he immediately rejected it. ¡°No, they¡¯ll die like this.¡± The female elk gave another answer after the male elk rejected her. ¡°I¡¯m willing. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s not what you think. Although a cesarean section is a little risky, it¡¯s not fatal. The success rate of my surgery is very high, and I have an 80% chance of letting the mother and child be safe. Time is already very tight. If we don¡¯t perform the surgery now, not only will she die, but the little one in her stomach will also die.¡± As Xue Fanxin spoke to the male elk, she had already taken out golden needles to perform acupuncture on the female elk and seal her pain acupoint. Then, she took out the semi-divine dagger and did a simple disinfection. The male elk had no choice but to believe Xue Fanxin. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I hope you can ensure both of them are safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Xue Fanxin replied to the male elk and started the operation. In order to ensure that the female elk had enough strength, she fed it quite a few spirit herbs and even took out pills. If her cultivation and spirit energy had not been sealed, using the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl at this moment could be even more useful. Although she could go back and get Ah Jiu to unseal her, it was already too late. She could only rely on her medical skills now. Back on Earth, she did not have any spirit energy or cultivation level, yet she could still perform a cesarean section on mothers. Even if an elk was different from a human, as long as she was careful, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The female elk only wanted to give birth to her little one, so even if she saw Xue Fanxin cut open her stomach with a dagger, she was not afraid at all. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Xue Fanxin take the little one out of her stomach. After Xue Fanxin took out the little elk, she cut off the umbilical cord on its body. She took out a clean set of clothes and wrapped it up simply before sending it to the male elk. ¡°Take care of it first.¡± The little elk stared straight at Xue Fanxin. When she handed it to the male elk, it was very displeased and cried out, as if it treated Xue Fan Xinxin as its mother. Newly born baby demonic beasts often treated the first living being they saw when they opened their eyes as their mother. Little elk were also like this. The male elk looked at the little elk wrapped in clothes and knew very well that it had mistaken Xue Fanxin for a mother, but he could only shake his head helplessly. Xue Fanxin did not have the time to care about anything else now. She was busy stitching up the female elk¡¯s wound and treating it. She worked for four hours before finishing her task. She was also panting from exhaustion.. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Perseverance Chapter 905: Perseverance After Xue Fanxin delivered the baby for the female elk, she did not leave immediately. Instead, she stayed behind to take care of her. She was only relieved after confirming that her life was no longer in danger. ¡°She¡¯s already fine, but she consumed too much energy and fell asleep from exhaustion. When she wakes up, tell her not to move yet, or she¡¯ll easily tear the wound. I¡¯ll come back and remove the stitches in seven days.¡± ¡°Human, thank you!¡± The male elk thanked Xue Fanxin sincerely. Actually, he had not wanted to look for this human to help in the beginning, but he had no choice but to go later. Even now, he was still afraid that this human would do them harm. However, reality proved that this human was different from other humans. Her heart had a different kind of kindness. It was a kindness that respected all living beings. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s good as long as I can help you. Her body is still very weak. You have to take good care of her. I still have some healing pills here. Unfortunately, their grade is relatively low, but they¡¯re still a little effective. Give her one every day to ensure that her wound won¡¯t become inflamed. If you have to come and look for me again in an emergency, I live in a bamboo house not far ahead and train in the forest every day.¡± Xue Fanxin took out some pills and handed them to the male elk, then planned to leave. Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, the little elk kept making noises. It seemed like it wanted to leave with her. The male elk had no choice but to hand over the little elk. ¡°The first person it saw when it was born¡­ was you. It has already decided¡­ that you are its mother¡­ please take care of it¡­ and coax it to sleep¡­ before leaving.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Fanxin took the little elk into her arms. She took some spirit dew and fed it, slowly coaxing it to sleep. The little elk did not make a fuss after landing in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms. It ate whatever Xue Fanxin gave it and fell asleep after a while. The male elk saw everything and felt very helpless. This child had already acknowledged the human in front of it as its mother. Once this human left, this little guy would probably cause a ruckus. However, it had no choice. It was impossible for him to hand his child to a human, so he could only do this for the time being. Xue Fanxin had never thought of this. After coaxing the little elk to sleep, she left and then went on her way. The male elk sent Xue Fanxin to the cave entrance and sealed it. At this moment, the sky was already dark. Dark clouds covered the moon, and the forest was pitch-black. There were still three laps left in the ten laps of the mission today, so after Xue Fanxin left the cave, she did not return to the bamboo house immediately. Instead, she continued to run. Boom¡­ Waves of thunder sounded from the sky, accompanied by terrifying lightning. Not before long, the sound of rain filled the entire forest. Xue Fanxin ran in the rain. Because the road was slippery from the rain, she did not dare to be too fast, but she was not slow either. She endured the rain and ran the remaining three laps. Ye Jiushang stood on the top of the tree and watched. Even if he did not have any protective measures, the rain could not touch him. He was very satisfied with Xue Fanxin¡¯s strong willpower and courage to not give up easily. If it were anyone else, even someone stronger than Xin¡¯er might not be able to do this. From the beginning to the end, Ye Jiushang had not revealed himself to her. When Xue Fanxin was almost done running, he returned to the bamboo house and was prepared to pick her up. Xue Fanxin ran back to the bamboo house through the rain. Her entire body was already drenched, but she did not care at all. When she returned to the bamboo house, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ve finished running ten rounds.¡± She had completed the ten days of training.. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: Can’t Take Care of It Chapter 906: Can¡¯t Take Care of It Ye Jiushang looked at the person in front of him who was drenched and still laughing. He shook his head helplessly and quickly used his spirit energy to dry her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re already drenched like this, yet you can still smile.¡± ¡°I was just drenched in the rain. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll drink some ginger soup later and take a hot bath. Ah Jiu, let me tell you. A five-colored elk came to look for me today¡­¡± Xue Fanxin chatted about what had happened today as she made the ginger soup. Ye Jiushang had long known about the five-colored elk. Although he had not entered the cave, he knew everything that had happened inside like the back of his hand. He had not expected there to be a descendant of a divine beast like the Five-Colored Elk in this small Moon Burial Ridge. Although the bloodline was a little mixed, it was indeed a descendent of a divine animal. Even if they were descendants of divine beasts, because they did not have any inheritance, the two five-colored elks were at most spirit beasts. ¡°Ah Jiu, there were many colorful crystals in that cave of the five-colored elk. They¡¯re very beautiful. That little elk was also so cute with colorful lights on its body.¡± ¡°Do you want that little elk?¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly asked. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in return. She thought that Ye Jiushang wanted to snatch the little elk for her and quickly explained, ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t act recklessly. Although I quite like that little elk, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s child. How can I take it just like that? Furthermore, that thing is too small. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take care of it.¡¯ She was not an elk. How could she take care of a newborn elk? Furthermore, she already had quite a few little things by her side: the little white tiger, the little white kitten, and a little stone man. She could not even take care of these few little ones. How could she have the energy to take care of others? Since the little elk had parents, it was best to let it stay by its parents¡¯ side. ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you and let it stay by its parents¡¯ side.¡± Ye Jiushang did not say anything else about the five-colored elk. To him, the five-colored elk was not a powerful spirit beast. Furthermore, Xin¡¯er had too many beasts by her side. It was indeed not suitable to bring another small one. Furthermore, Xin¡¯er still had a life-bound divine beast in her body. That was her true guardian divine beast. Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang chatted for a while. When she felt tired, she fell asleep. Ye Jiushang covered the sleeping person on the bed with a blanket and returned to his room. He took out the little stone man¡¯s excrement during this period of time and refined some things. The next morning, Xue Fanxin habitually woke up early. She had thought that she would be able to eat delicious food as usual when she woke up. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t even see Ye Jiushang, so she went straight to his room to look for him. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you doing?¡± After pushing open the door, Xue Fanxin walked in. She saw that Ye Jiushang was busy making various things, so she came to take a look. ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you make so many wrist guards?¡± Ye Jiushang did not answer Xue Fanxin¡¯s question immediately. Instead, he finished what he was doing and said, ¡°This is something for you to use for the second stage of training. From today onwards, you have to wear these on your wrists and ankles. There are also these for your waist. Every wrist guard weighs 2.5 kilograms, and the 5 kilograms on your waist add up to fifteen kilograms. From tomorrow onwards, run ten laps a day with these for ten days.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to complain, but she immediately stopped herself and said, ¡°Okay, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you. ¡°The training will only begin tomorrow. Get used to these things today.¡± Ye Jiushang used his spirit energy to control the wrist guards and personally put them on for Xue Fanxin.. Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: Supply Can’t Meet Demand Chapter 907: Supply Can¡¯t Meet Demand Xue Fanxin put on the wrist guards Ye Jiushang had made for her. There were 2.5 kilogram weights on each of her limbs, and 5 kilograms on her waist. She did not feel much at first, but she soon quickly felt the weight of 15 kilograms. There were a few times when she almost could not help but throw these things away. But no, this was the second stage of training. She could not discard them. The training would only begin tomorrow, so there was no need to train today. Even without training, Xue Fanxin still habitually ran to the forest to play with the little guys. Because she did not need to train today, she started a fire in the forest and roasted meat to eat. It was the meat of the wolves from before, but she processed it in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and cut it into pieces to roast. When the little fellows ate the roasted meat Xue Fanxin made, they all fell in love with the delicious food. They sat around the fire and wished they could snatch the meat from the fire rack to eat. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s not done yet!¡± ¡°Raw meat doesn¡¯t taste good, so wait a moment.¡± The little fellows who had eaten the roasted meat were very excited. Some went back and called their companions over. Even some relatively large demonic beasts came. However, they did not approach randomly, but waited and watched from afar. It smelled so good! Xue Fanxin had plenty of time today, so she made a lot of roasted meat. Not only did she let the little guys eat their fill, but even the larger demonic beasts could eat quite a lot of barbecued meat. After eating Xue Fanxin¡¯s roasted meat, the demonic beasts in the forest had special feelings for her. Even the ferocious demonic beasts no longer had any ill will towards her. Those demonic beasts with a little intelligence even took out their treasures and wanted to trade them for roasted meat with Xue Fan. ¡°Heavenly Fairy¡­ This is a rare spirit herb. Are you really giving it to me?¡± The demonic beast that had brought the Heavenly Fairy nodded and placed the spirit herb in front of Xue Fanxin. Then, it pointed at the roasted meat on the fire rack with its claws, indicating that it was exchanging the heavenly fairy for roasted meat. ¡°Alright, no problem. I¡¯ll give you a large piece of roasted meat.¡± Xue Fanxin meant what she said. After putting away the Heavenly Fairy, she handed a large piece to the demonic beast. When the other demonic beasts saw this, they followed suit and ran back to get the good things they had stored to trade for roasted meat. Before long, quite a few good things were piled in front of Xue Fanxin. Apart from spirit herbs, there were even spirit stones and even crystal cores. A few of them were the crystal cores of Rank Five demonic beasts. The crystal core of a Rank Five demonic beast was something that money could not buy. As the news of trading things for roasted meat spread, more and more demonic beasts in the forest rushed over to watch the commotion. When they realized that it was true, they also traded things. ¡°Take it slow. Don¡¯t be anxious. Line up and do it one by one.¡± Xue Fanxin had already set up five roasted meat racks, but the supply still could not meet the demand. Initially, she had only wanted to casually roast some meat for the little guys to eat. Unexpectedly, things had blown up so much that it took her from morning to night to barely finish. ¡°Today¡¯s roasted meat activity ends here. I¡¯ll roast it for you next time when I have time. I still have training tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go back and rest first. See you tomorrow.¡± Xue Fanxin put away the pile of treasures on the ground and stood up to leave. But at that moment, she heard someone speak. ¡°Senior Brother, I really saw a five-colored elk here not long ago, but it was too fast. I couldn¡¯t catch up at all. However, I¡¯m certain that the five-colored elk is nearby.¡± ¡°Wherever the five-colored elk appears, there must be five-colored spirit crystals. Everyone, search carefully..¡± Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: Barging into the Barrier Chapter 908: Barging into the Barrier Outside the barrier, a group of young men and women were walking towards it. They were all wearing the same clothes, the uniform of the disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Xue Fanxin had seen disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect before, so she recognized them at a glance. She hid on a dense tree and watched as the disciples walked over. She did not have a good impression of the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Although she did not want to overturn a boat with one stroke, she could see the same character as Du Yuxuan from these disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. It was very dislikable. These people were after the five-colored elk. She only gave them one word: courting death. Although the female elk had just given birth and the little elk was still young, the male elk was filled with combat strength. Forget about ordinary disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, even if the experts of the sect came, they would not be a match for that male elk. Perhaps they would not even be able to break the seal outside the elk cave abode. She wanted to see how miserable these people would be later. Xue Fanxin hid on the tree and did not move, secretly watching the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Many small animals also climbed onto the tree and gathered beside Xue Fanxin. Their little heads swayed as they stared at the people not far below in front of them. The little animals were still very afraid of humans. Apart from Xue Fanxin, they did not dare to come into contact with any humans easily, so they had been hiding. The young disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect had no idea what was going on ahead. They only knew that there were five-colored elk and five-colored crystals nearby. A five-colored crystal was a holy item for cultivation. It was said that a five-colored crystal could help a cultivator at the peak of the Mystic Spirit realm advance to the Saint Realm. There were not many Saint Realm experts in the entire Tongxuan Continent. As one of the three great sects, the Heavenly Spirit Sect, there were only ten Saint Realm warriors, but there were quite a few cultivators at the peak of the Mystic Spirit Realm. It was not easy to step into the Saint Realm from the peak of the Mystic Spirit realm. Many cultivators at the peak of that realm could not reach it even if they spent their entire lives. ¡°Junior Sister, are you sure you¡¯ve seen a Five-colored Elk here?¡± The senior brother in the lead had a faint hint of fear on his face, but for the sake of his pride, no matter how afraid he was, he had to walk forward. Although the Moon Burial Ridge was a place where low-level cultivators often came to train, the training place was only limited to the periphery. The depths of the Moon Burial Ridge were extremely dangerous, and high-level demonic beasts often appeared. Even Saint Realm experts did not dare to enter casually. Among them, the highest cultivation level was only in the Spirit King Realm. Once they entered the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge and encountered a high-level demonic beast, they would definitely die. However, the temptation of the five-colored spirit crystal was too great. If they were lucky, they could obtain a five-colored spirit crystal and soar to the top. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m very certain. I encountered that Five-colored Elk here previously. However, it ran too quickly and I couldn¡¯t catch up at all.¡± At this moment, a timid woman said, ¡°Senior Brother, the sky is about to turn dark. Furthermore, this is the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge. Let¡¯s go back first and come back tomorrow at dawn to investigate.¡± ¡°Are you sure we can come back after we leave? Once the news that there is a Five-colored Elk here spreads, will it still be our turn to take the five-colored spirit crystals?¡± The woman who led the way retorted strongly. Among everyone, she was the most greedy. At this moment, her heart was filled with five-colored spirit crystals, and she did not consider the risk of this trip at all. ¡°Yu Shuangshuang, do you know where this is? This is the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge. Do you think we have the ability to deal with those high-level demonic beasts? Even if there are really Five-colored Elks and five-colored crystals here, you have to have the ability to obtain them.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can leave. No one will stop you.¡± ¡°The way back is so far. You want me to walk alone. Yu Shuangshuang, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Sun Feiyan, what do you mean?¡± Before they could find this five-colored elk, the two female disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect started arguing. Yu Shuangshuang questioned Sun Feiyan angrily and even pushed her forcefully, pushing her a few steps forward. Xue Fanxin sat on the tree and saw everything clearly. When she saw Sun Feiyan being pushed into the barrier, she was shocked. Didn¡¯t Ah Jiu say that no one could barge into this barrier? Why could this Sun Feiyan come in? Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Everyone, Run Quickly Chapter 909: Everyone, Run Quickly After Sun Feiyan was pushed down, she was very angry. She immediately got up and wanted to counterattack. Unexpectedly, when she rushed towards Yu Shuangshuang, she bumped into an invisible wall and was sent flying. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sun Feiyan fell to the ground. She ignored the pain in her body and stood up again. She walked forward carefully and reached out to search in front of her. In the end, she touched an invisible wall. No matter how hard she pushed, she could not push it open and could not get out. Sun Feiyan realized that she was trapped and shouted in panic, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m trapped here and can¡¯t get out. Quickly save me, save me¡­¡± The disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect did not respond to Sun Feiyan¡¯s cry for help. Everyone was so frightened that they retreated, not daring to go forward. Yu Shuangshuang picked up a rock and threw it forward. In the end, the rock could not be thrown over and was rebounded by the barrier. Seeing this scene, no one dared to go forward and ignored Sun Feiyan¡¯s cry for help. ¡°There¡¯s a barrier ahead. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°Then how did Sun Feiyan enter?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Just as everyone was panicking, a strange sound came from not far away. The ground even trembled slightly, and after a while, a huge ape appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°That¡¯s a Rank Five demonic beast, the Giant Ape. Everyone, run.¡± Rank Five demonic beasts were existences that even Saint Realm experts were afraid of. Low-level cultivators like them could only run when they saw them. Among everyone, the one who ran the fastest was Yu Shuangshuang. At this moment, she was no longer thinking about the five-colored spirit crystals. She only hoped to escape from the huge ape¡¯s palm and live. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind. Save me, save me¡­ Senior Brother, save me¡­¡± Sun Feiyan also saw the huge ape and was frightened. Seeing that her fellow disciples had run away, she cried for help. The huge ape originally wanted to chase after the fleeing people, but when it heard Sun Feiyan¡¯s cry, it stopped in its tracks and decided to give up on chasing after the fleeing people and look at her. The disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect who were running in front turned back to take a look. When they saw the huge ape walk towards Sun Feiyan, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the huge ape did not chase after them, their lives would be saved. As for Sun Feiyan¡­ Everyone turned their gazes to Yu Shuangshuang. Although they had some objections to her, no one said a word. If Yu Shuangshuang had not pushed Sun Feiyan to that place with the barrier, she would not have died. However, if Sun Feiyan had not stopped the huge ape, they would have all died. Hence, even if they had objections to Yu Shuangshuang, they would not say it. ¡°This place is too dangerous. Let¡¯s leave quickly and report what happened here to the elders and the Sect Master. Let them deal with it. That five-colored spirit crystal is not something small fry like us can obtain, so give up.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I harmed everyone and Junior Sister Sun.¡± Yu Shuangshuang pretended to be pitiful at this moment, but she was actually extremely glad. As long as Sun Feiyan died, no one would snatch Senior Brother Qin Yang from her. In the future, Senior Brother Qin Yang would be hers alone. ¡°You can¡¯t be blamed for this. Back then, everyone voluntarily chose to enter the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge. Whatever happened, they would bear the responsibility themselves. Let¡¯s go back quickly. I¡¯ll give Elder Sun an explanation.¡± Qin Yang did not feel anything about Sun Feiyan¡¯s ¡®death¡¯. Instead, he instantly made a choice. Previously, he had been hesitating about whether to choose Yu Shuangshuang or Sun Feiyan. After all, one of them was the granddaughter of an elder and the other was a core disciple of the Sect Master. Now that Sun Feiyan was dead, he did not have to make a choice anymore. He just had to place his heart on Yu Shuangshuang.. Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Want Remuneration Chapter 910: Want Remuneration The disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect really ruthlessly abandoned their companion and left. They all agreed that Sun Feiyan would definitely not be able to escape from the palm of the huge ape and would definitely die. However, the truth was something they had never expected. Sun Feiyan looked at the huge ape walking towards her and was already so frightened that her entire body went weak. She could not even escape. She only looked at the huge ape in fear, her heart filled with terror. The feeling of death gradually approaching made her extremely afraid, and her tears could not stop flowing. Was she going to die? Was she going to be killed by the huge ape? If she died, she would definitely be eaten by the huge ape. Thinking of this, Sun Feiyan was even more afraid. She was so frightened that she peed her pants. Xue Fanxin sat on the tree and saw this scene. She resisted the urge to laugh and stared intently at Sun Feiyan and the huge ape. Even she could not defeat a Rank Five demonic beast, this huge ape. Furthermore, her spirit energy and cultivation were both sealed, so her chances were even lower. However, Ah Jiu had once told her that the barrier was very safe. The high-level demonic beasts outside the barrier could not enter at all. Therefore, that huge ape should not be able to enter the barrier¡­ Bang¡­ Just as Xue Fanxin was staring intently at the huge ape, she saw that it had knocked its head against the barrier and was a little dizzy. It was also confused, having no idea what was going on. Sun Feiyan also looked at the huge ape that had been knocked dizzy in shock. She suddenly remembered that there was a barrier here and finally heaved a sigh of relief. The first time the huge ape bumped into the barrier, it was only a little dizzy and its head hurt a little. However, this did not make it retreat at all. Seeing that Sun Feiyan was not far ahead, it stood up and charged towards the barrier with all its might, attempting to knock it open with its brute force. Xue Fanxin could already imagine how tragic the huge ape¡¯s collision was. Hence, she covered her eyes with her hand and only looked through the cracks of her fingers. The little animals beside her mimicked Xue Fanxin and used their claws to cover their eyes. The birds used their wings, and the scene was as cute as it could be. Following that, there was another bang, and then a considerable tremor came from the ground. The huge ape used all its strength to bang against the barrier, but in the end, all the power it used was exerted on itself. It was sent flying by the intense force and fell heavily onto the ground. A large bump appeared on its head and there were quite a few injuries on its body. It lay on the ground for a long time before it could finally sit up and leave with a gray face. Sun Feiyan watched as the huge ape left and was even more stunned. She could not understand what was going on. However, she was certain of one thing. Her life was saved. However, she did not know what dangerous high-level demonic beasts were in this barrier. The moment the huge ape left, Xue Fanxin turned her gaze to Sun Feiyan. She really could not understand how Sun Feiyan could pass through Ah Jiu¡¯s barrier. Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling puzzled, Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this person has Mystic Crystal Mithril on her. Take it and send her out of the barrier.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she came to a realization. It turned out that Ah Jiu had allowed Sun Feiyan to enter the barrier. So no wonder she could enter. Mystic Crystal Mithril? No matter what this Mystic Crystal Mithril was, since it was what Ah Jiu wanted, she would definitely work hard to obtain it. Ah Jiu was also Sun Feiyan¡¯s savior. It was only right for him to ask her for remuneration.. Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Mystic Crystal Mithril Chapter 911: Mystic Crystal Mithril Xue Fanxin jumped down from the tree and walked towards Sun Feiyan. Sun Feiyan was still in a state of shock. She sat on the ground and did not move. When she heard footsteps behind her, she was very nervous. She immediately looked up and realized that it was a woman about her age. It was only a human, and she did not have any cultivation level. Because the other party was human and did not have a cultivation level, the nervousness and fear in Sun Feiyan¡¯s heart quickly disappeared, but she was still wary. The powerful barrier here was definitely not something ordinary people could set up. And since this person had appeared in the barrier, even if she did not have any cultivation level, there must be an expert behind her, so it was best to be wary. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯m only here to ask you for something. After getting it, I guarantee that you can leave this place safely. This barrier was set up by my fianc¨¦, and you relied on this barrier to survive. Logically speaking, we can be considered your saviors, so it¡¯s not too much to ask you for a little reward, right?¡± Xue Fanxin came in front of Sun Feiyan and went straight to the point. The small animals were still following Xue Fanxin. Some were on the trees, some were in the grass, some were flying in the sky, and some were on her. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Sun Feiyan looked at Xue Fanxin in shock. To be precise, she looked at the small animals surrounding Xue Fanxin, her eyes filled with shock. Although these small animals were very small, they were all demonic beasts. However, their grades were low and their bodies were small, so they did not easily attract attention. However, these little demonic beasts were actually following a person fearlessly. From this, it could be seen that this person was not simple. ¡°Mystic Crystal Mithril. I know you have this on you, or else I wouldn¡¯t have let you pass through the barrier. If you give me the Mystic Crystal Mithril, I guarantee that you can leave the Moon Burial Ridge safely and return to the Heavenly Spirit Sect to take revenge on those people. You should hate those fellow disciples and senior brothers and sisters who left you behind now, right? And that senior brother you admire. Now, he should be thinking about how to explain your death when he returns. Anyway, the reason for your death would be the giant ape. At most, they will be reprimanded a little and won¡¯t receive too much punishment.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, the hatred in Sun Feiyan¡¯s heart grew stronger. After going through the gates of hell, she realized that her state of mind had changed. Especially her admiration for Qin Yang, it had already disappeared. How could that useless person who was cowardly and afraid of death be worthy of her love? Even if she no longer loved Qin Yang, she would not let him have an easy time, nor would she let Yu Shuangshuang have an easy time. She must go back and settle scores with these people. ¡°Miss, what is the Mystic Crystal Mithril you¡¯re talking about? I really don¡¯t know.¡± Sun Feiyan took out her storage bag and poured out everything inside. ¡°Everything I have is here. Take whatever you want.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the messy pile of clothes, jewelry, and other things. She really could not tell which was the Mystic Crystal Mithril. At this moment, Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°That fist-sized black stone is it.¡± Hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, Xue Fanxin picked up a black stone from the junk pile. ¡°This is what I want.¡± Sun Feiyan looked at the stone and did not feel anything. ¡°Since you want this, take it. I think I picked it up casually. At that time, I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I felt that it was special, so I kept it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you.¡± After Xue Fanxin put away the Mystic Crystal Mithril, she thought for a moment and took out a few small bottles to hand to Sun Feiyan. ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of you. There are a few pills and some trinkets here. They all have uses written on them. Take them and play with them.¡±. Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: That’s Right Chapter 912: That¡¯s Right Sun Feiyan held the things Xue Fanxin had given her and was suspicious for a while before looking at the things in her hand. It would be fine if she did not look, but now that she did, she was shocked. Rank three injury recovery pills, Spirit Regeneration Pills, and Rising Pills¡­ Even the three great sects could not casually take out such a sum. Apart from pills, there were also some small things: poison. What poison was it again? Itching powder. Super itching powder. Laughing Pill Thousand-mile Soul Pursuit Incense. Mandarin Duck Aphrodisiac. These things were really ¡®unusual¡¯! ¡°Are you sure you want to give these to me?¡± Sun Feiyan carefully held the small bottle in her hand. She did not care much about the itching powder, but she cared a lot about the third-grade pills. With these pills, especially the Rising Pill, her cultivation level could increase greatly and her strength would increase greatly. At that time, her status in the sect would also be different. She could completely crush Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it all to you. Just treat it as us exchanging things. I know you must hate those people very much, but I hope you can maintain your rationality and not be blinded by hatred. Those people are not worth you using everything to deal with them. After returning to the sect, cultivate well. When you¡¯re stronger, you can deal with those people however you want. As a person, apart from having to be open-minded, you have to open your eyes and learn to read people. That senior brother of yours is clearly a scumbag. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Sun Feiyan gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°You¡¯re right. Qin Yang is a scumbag, and Yu Shuangshuang is a slut. I definitely won¡¯t let them have an easy time. But I also know that sacrificing everything for these two people is not worth it, so I¡¯ll listen to you and cultivate well when I get back. Then, I¡¯ll ruthlessly crush them under my feet.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right! Your senior brother is not the only man in the world. There are countless people who are more outstanding than him. Only by making yourself outstanding can you meet outstanding men and meet the prince charming in your life.¡± ¡°Thank you! By the way, I haven¡¯t introduced myselfl My name is Sun Feiyan. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin?¡± Sun Feiyan felt that this name was very familiar. After thinking about it, she knew who she was and said in surprise, ¡°You are the Ninth Imperial Consort.¡± Although she had never seen Xue Fanxin, she had heard of her name. It was said that Du Yuxuan, who was from the same sect as her, had been indirectly killed by this woman. The senior brothers and sisters who had returned from the Moon Burial Ridge had been talking about how powerful the Ninth Imperial Consort was, but the person in front of them did not even have a cultivation level. How was she powerful? Could it be that the other party¡¯s cultivation level was too high and she could not tell? ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect to be so famous, hehe!¡± Xue Fanxin did not explain much to Sun Feiyan and changed the topic. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll send you out of the barrier. After you get out, leave quickly. ¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Although Sun Feiyan had many doubts, she did not ask further. She followed Xue Fanxin out of the barrier and left the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge and arrived at the periphery. Xue Fanxin only returned after sending Sun Feiyan to the periphery. As for how Sun Feiyan returned and how she dealt with Qin Yang and Yu Shuangshuang when she returned, those things had nothing to do with her. It was already late. She had to go back and have a good rest. Otherwise, how could she have the energy to train tomorrow? After returning to the bamboo house, Xue Fanxin came to look for Ye Jiushang first. After giving him the Mystic Crystal Mithril, she returned to her room to sleep.. Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Unfathomable Chapter 913: Unfathomable Xue Fanxin had already gotten used to waking up early recently. After washing up, she went out for breakfast and took a walk in the forest before starting her training. She had rested for a day yesterday and the training would continue today. The little animals in the forest were waiting for Xue Fanxin at the starting point as usual. When they saw her come, they all surrounded her and greeted her. Xue Fanxin habitually took out some snacks and distributed them to the little guys. After playing with them for a while, she started training. ¡°Little guys, I¡¯m going to train. Go play by yourself.¡± Xue Fanxin stroked the little white bird in her hand and released it before starting her second stage of training. Running ten laps with 15 kilograms of weight was indeed a difficult task for her, but she believed that she could complete it. After adapting yesterday, Xue Fanxin already knew what it meant to carry 15 kilograms of weight and was mentally prepared. However, starting from today¡¯s training, she realized that things were not as simple as she had imagined. After running for more than half a lap, she was already panting from exhaustion and had no choice but to stop and rest. Now, she has returned to the state of her first day of training. After running for a while, she had to stop and rest. The uncomfortable feeling of being so tired that she could not breathe made her want to throw away all the heavy things on her. But no, she could not do this no matter what. Just like in the beginning, as long as she persevered and adapted to this intense training in a few days, she would be fine. ¡°Xue Fanxin, good luck. You can do it.¡± Xue Fanxin kept encouraging herself. After resting enough, she continued to run. The little fellows were the same as before, running with Xue Fanxin from time to time. However, they did not understand why Xue Fanxin was so tired from running today. Hadn¡¯t she run quite easily a few days ago? Humans were indeed difficult to understand. Because she rested more and ran slowly, she could only walk in the last lap. Hence, Xue Fanxin only finished ten laps when the sky turned dark. When she returned to the bamboo house, she collapsed like she had done on the first day of training. Ye Jiushang seemed to have expected this, so he waited at the door. When he saw Xue Fanxin return, he reached out and caught her. Looking at the person in his arms who had fallen asleep from exhaustion again, Ye Jiushang¡¯s heart ached. He picked her up and walked her into the house. He treated the wounds on her feet and took care of her bathing. After finishing, he sat by the bed for a while before leaving. However, as soon as he left the room, he received an urgent message, and it was from an extremely far place. Seeing such an urgent message, Ye Jiushang had no choice but to leave to deal with it. However, before leaving, he did not forget to do what he had to do. He even left a few protective spirit techniques on Xue Fanxin before he left. He turned into a purple light and flew into the sky, instantly disappearing. At the same time, far away in a gorgeous palace, in a golden room, a woman as beautiful as a fairy was carefully dressed. Beside the woman was another middle-aged woman. ¡°Zilian, the Master god will return in a while. This is a rare opportunity. You must seize it. Although the Master god has already announced to the public that he will be conferring the title of Empress, as long as the position of the god Empress is empty, you still have a chance.¡± ¡°Mother, can we really do this? If the Master god sees through our plan, our Lotus Clan will be destroyed. ¡± How could she not want to sit in the position of the god Empress? But how could this position be so easy to sit on? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Divine Lotus is about to bloom. This is a huge matter. It¡¯s reasonable to send an urgent message to the Master god. You don¡¯t have to think too much about anything else. We¡¯ll help you arrange everything. Our Lotus Clan didn¡¯t plant the Divine Lotus for the Master god for nothing. If the Master god can¡¯t give up the position of the god Empress, then he can forget about obtaining the Divine Lotus.¡± If the Master god wanted the Divine Lotus, he had to make her daughter his empress. Otherwise¡­. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Threatening the Master God Chapter 914: Threatening the Master God Ye Jiushang returned to the so-called divine palace and went straight to the Lotus Clan. He found the patriarch of the Lotus Clan and asked solemnly, ¡°Has the Divine Lotus really bloomed?¡± The Divine Lotus was a holy item of the Lotus Clan. It was said that it only bloomed once every 30,000 years. The Lotus Clan had protected the Divine Lotus for generations, but very few people could see it bloom. If not for the fact that this Divine Lotus was too important, he would not have rushed back. Don¡¯t think that he could not tell what the Lotus Clan was thinking. If the Lotus Clan really wanted to use the Divine Lotus to threaten him, then don¡¯t blame him for being ruthless. He had to obtain the Divine Lotus. The Lotus Clan¡­ was dispensable. When the patriarch of the Lotus Clan saw Ye Jiushang, he was very nervous because of his guilty conscience. He stammered when he replied to the question, ¡°Master god, the Divine Lotus will bloom in about an hour. This is absolutely true.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for it myself. Make the arrangements.¡± Ye Jiushang could tell what the Lotus Clan Patriarch was thinking at a glance. After giving instructions, he reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t have any thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have, or you¡¯ll bring calamity to the Lotus Clan.¡± ¡°Yes, I will listen to the Master god¡¯s teachings. I will go and arrange things for the Master god now.¡± After the Lotus Clan Patriarch left, he did not immediately do what Ye Jiushang had instructed him to do. Instead, he rushed over to see his wife and daughter. He said with a hint of panic, ¡°Zilian, the situation has changed. The plan might change.¡± Before Zilian could respond, the beautiful woman beside her asked fiercely, ¡®iWhy must we change it? Could it be that handing over the Divine Lotus is not enough to exchange for the position of a god Empress? The Master god is taking away the Divine Lotus that our Lotus Clan has painstakingly planted for 30,000 years before blooming. Could it be that we¡¯re giving it away for nothing?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± The Lotus Clan Patriarch reprimanded her angrily. ¡°Everything in the God Realm belongs to the Master god. Even our Lotus Clan belongs to the Master god. Naturally, the Divine Lotus also belongs to the Master god. What¡¯s wrong with the Master god taking his own things? Don¡¯t always think that just because this Divine Lotus is planted by the Lotus Clan, it¡¯s very impressive. If not for the Master god, do you think this Divine Lotus could be planted?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. The Divine Lotus is the most important thing to our Lotus Clan. The Master god can¡¯t take it for free. If you don¡¯t dare to tell the Master god directly, then I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°The Divine Lotus is our daughter¡¯s only bargaining chip to become the god Empress, do you know that? No matter what, I have to give it a try and tell the Master god directly.¡± The beautiful woman did not listen to the Lotus Clan Patriarch¡¯s persuasion at all. She pushed him away and walked out. The Lotus Clan Patriarch was very anxious. He quickly chased after her and wanted to capture his wife, but she ran too quickly. When he finally caught up with her, his wife had already arrived in front of the Master god. The moment the beautiful woman saw Ye Jiushang, she went straight to the point and said, ¡°Master god, our Lotus Clan has worked hard for generations for 30,000 years to make the Divine Lotus bloom. Such a holy artifact can¡¯t be taken away for nothing. I¡¯ll say it bluntly. If you want the Divine Lotus, you have to make my daughter, Zilian, your god Empress. Otherwise, our Lotus Clan would rather destroy the Divine Lotus than give it to you.¡± There were quite a few people in the palace. When they heard the words of the Madam of the Lotus Clan, they all gasped. Was there something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain? She actually dared to threaten the Master god. She was not only courting death, but she also wanted to implicate the entire Lotus Clan. After seeing the Second Elder¡¯s tragic outcome last time, when they returned, they had repeatedly warned the women at home not to mess around, or they would bring disaster to the family. Most of the women had settled down, but a small number of people were still making a fuss. The wife of the Lotus Clan patriarch was one of them. Did she really think that the position of the god Empress was so easy to sit in? How ridiculously naive.. Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Purposely Making Things Difficult Chapter 915: Purposely Making Things Difficult When the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch arrived at the scene, it was already too late. When he saw that his wife was using the Divine Lotus to threaten the Master god and that her attitude was extremely bad and her tone was aggressive, he wished he could slap her to death. However, he did not attack in the end and only apologized to Ye Jiushang. ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t know her manners and offended the Master god. Please forgive her. The Lotus Clan will naturally give you the Divine Lotus and have no complaints.¡± The beautiful woman was still unconvinced. Even if she sensed the coldness emitted from Ye Jiushang¡¯s entire body, she did not care. She only wanted to trade the Divine Lotus for the position of the god Empress and continue to threaten Ye Jiushang. ¡°Master god, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable. Even if you¡¯re a god, it¡¯s the same. The Divine Lotus is the most precious holy item of my Lotus Clan. It is the fruit of the blood and sweat of countless generations of the Lotus Clan. I can¡¯t let you take it away for nothing. ¡°My requirements are not high. I just need the Master god to give up the position of the god Empress. Using the position of the god Empress to exchange for the Divine Lotus. Master god, you are a smart person. You should know that such a deal is very worth it.¡± Hearing the beautiful woman¡¯s suicidal words, the scene was silent. No one said a word. Even the patriarch of the Lotus Clan kept quiet, feeling conflicted. This was indeed a chance for the Lotus Clan to climb up. Once his daughter sat in the position of the god Empress, the Lotus Clan would be able to soar. Should he take a gamble? Zilian had also come to the scene. She stood in a corner and watched, waited, and hoped that this matter would succeed. Now that she was only one step away from the position of the god Empress, she really did not want to give up. The Master god was so outstanding. To be able to become his woman and become the god Empress had always been her dream. Just as everyone was silent and the Lotus Clan had their own thoughts, Ye Jiushang asked leisurely, ¡°You keep saying that you want me to trade the position of the god Empress for the Divine Lotus. Then, please tell me what you have done for the Divine Lotus.¡± Although Ye Jiushang had only asked calmly, the dignity and aura emitted from his body were enough to scare people to death. ¡°I¡­¡± The beautiful woman had been speaking self-righteously just now, but now, she could not answer Ye Jiushang¡¯s question immediately. Ye Jiushang did not give the beautiful woman time to think and continued speaking, ¡°You are only an outsider who married into the Lotus Clan from outside. You have no contribution to planting the Divine Lotus. What right do you have to use the Divine Lotus to negotiate with me? If the Lotus Clan really wants to use the Divine Lotus to trade with me, let those old fellows from the Lotus Clan come. You have no right.¡± ¡°Also, who gave you the guts to shout in front of me? Didn¡¯t anyone teach you the etiquette of the Divine Palace?¡± ¡°1¡­¡± ¡°Patriarch Lian, why don¡¯t you tell me how to deal with this woman?¡± Ye Jiushang threw a difficult question to the Lotus Clan patriarch and deliberately made things difficult for him. Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know that the entire Lotus Clan was thinking of using the Divine Lotus to threaten him and obtain the position of the god Empress. If not for the tacit approval of those old fellows from the Lotus Clan, how could a woman run to him and cause trouble? Furthermore, those old fellows from the Lotus Clan had yet to appear. Were they planning to wait and see, or were they taking the opportunity to do something? ¡°This¡­ I¡­¡± The patriarch of the Lotus Clan was really stumped by the question Ye Jiushang had thrown at him. His wife had indeed committed an unforgivable crime, but she was still his wife. He could not bear to punish her too heavily, but if the punishment was not enough, it would dissatisfy the Master god. What should he do? Just as the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch was at a loss, a servant ran over in a panic and said anxiously, ¡°Patriarch, something bad has happened. The Divine Lotus has withered.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±. Chapter 916 - 916 Success Becomes Mistake 916 Success Becomes Mistake Upon receiving the news that the Divine Lotus had withered, not to mention the patriarch of the Lotus Clan, even Ye Jiushang was very shocked. Ignoring everything else, he hurriedly rushed to the place where the Divine Lotus was planted. However, when he arrived at the scene, he only saw the withered Divine Lotus. Even the surrounding flowers and trees had lost their vitality and were dim and colorless. Some important people of the Lotus Clan had long arrived at the scene and were doing their best to save the withered Divine Lotus. But no matter how hard they tried, it was useless. The withered Divine Lotus would not come back to life. The patriarch of the Lotus Clan and his wife also rushed to the scene later. When they saw that the Divine Lotus had really withered, they felt that the sky above their heads was about to collapse. Especially the patriarch of the Lotus Clan¡¯s wife, she could not accept this fact and actually fainted on the spot. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Zilian supported her mother and took care of her. She was panicked and afraid. She was about to sit in the position of the god Empress, so why had the Divine Lotus suddenly withered at this moment? Why wouldn¡¯t even the heavens help her? Why? At this moment, no one cared about Zilian¡¯s thoughts. All their attention was on the withered Divine Lotus. All the old fellows of the Lotus Clan were mobilized. They constantly activated their spirit energy and even burned their blood essence to save the lotus with all their might. Even if the Divine Lotus no longer had any vitality, they did not give up and were unwilling to give up. They had no choice but to stop until their spirit energy was exhausted. Unfortunately, they still could not change the outcome of the Divine Lotus withering. Ye Jiushang also tried to save it. However, when he sensed that the Divine Lotus¡¯s vitality was gone, he stopped. He no longer thought of saving the withered Divine Lotus, but looked for the reason why it had withered. Planting a Divine Lotus was not an easy task, and it was even more difficult to make it bloom. Apart from needing a specific environment, it also needed the right time, place, and people. The Divine Lotus bloomed and withered. Although there were external reasons, the most important one was still itself. It was the Divine Lotus itself. The Divine Lotus was unwilling to bloom, but it had no choice but to bloom, so it withered by itself after blooming. Why was that? With many doubts, Ye Jiushang walked towards the spirit jade pool altar where the Divine Lotus was planted. He plucked the withered Divine Lotus and questioned the people of the Lotus Clan angrily, ¡°This is the Divine Lotus you planted for me? This is what you want to trade for the position of the god Empress?¡± The wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch had just woken up. When she woke up and heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she was especially panicked. Now, she did not even dare to look at Ye Jiushang. Her entire body was trembling violently. ¡°Master god, for some reason, this Divine Lotus bloomed and withered. We¡¯ve already done our best,¡± an elder of the Lotus Clan said. ¡°Your explanation to me is that you did your best?¡± Ye Jiushang questioned. This question rendered the entire Lotus Clan speechless. Originally, planting a Divine Lotus was a great merit. Their Lotus Clan could completely rely on the Divine Lotus to rise to the top and even obtain the position of the hod Empress. The patriarch of the Lotus Clan knelt in front of Ye Jiushang and kowtowed to apologize. ¡°The Lotus Clan has failed in protecting the Divine Lotus. Please punish us. I hope you can punish us lightly on account of the Lotus Clan¡¯s loyalty to you.¡± Just now, they had used the Divine Lotus to threaten the Master god and had long angered him. Perhaps the punishment this time would be very serious. Who could they blame? Chapter 917 - 917 A Thought 917 A Thought Ye Jiushang held the withered Divine Lotus and did not speak for a long time. There was no expression on his face, making it impossible to see through his thoughts. However, his current appearance was even more terrifying, like the calm before a storm. How would the Master god punish their Lotus Clan? What would the future of their Lotus Clan be like? All of this was unknown. Such an unknown factor made people extremely uneasy and panicked. ¡°I I¡± The beautiful woman was so frightened by Ye Jiushang¡¯s aura that she could not even speak. At this moment, she felt her head rumble. When she thought of what she had just said and done, she felt a lingering fear. She had only dared to speak to the Master god like that because she had the Divine Lotus in her hand. Now that the Divine Lotus was gone, where would she find the courage from before? Zilian supported her mother. When she sensed the coldness emitted from Ye Jiushang¡¯s body, she was quite frightened. She was so frightened that she could not even say a word. She was only secretly indignant, unresigned to fate She knew very well that without the Divine Lotus, she could forget about becoming a god Empress in her life. However, she had almost become the god Empress. She had really been just a little bit away. This made her very unwilling to resign. However, so what if she was unwilling to resign? Ye Jiushang did not question the beautiful woman anymore. Instead, he questioned everyone in the Lotus Clan, ¡°You have the same thoughts as her, right?¡± Being questioned by Ye Jiushang with an oppressive aura, the people of the Lotus Clan did not even dare to deny it. They all tacitly agreed. When they found out that the Divine Lotus was about to bloom, before sending the message to the Master god, they had already held a meeting internally and decided to trade the Divine Lotus for the position of the god Empress. Because of this decision, they allowed Zilian¡¯s mother to cause a ruckus in front of the Master god. Now that the Divine Lotus had withered, not only would they have to bear the responsibility of not properly protecting the Divine Lotus, but they would also have to face the punishment of being disrespectful to the Master god. Seeing that the people from the Lotus Clan had tacitly agreed, he seemed to have already found the reason for the Divine Lotus¡¯s withering. Ye Jiushang mocked them. ¡°As a member of the Lotus Clan who grows Divine Lotuses, don¡¯t you know that Divine Lotuses have spirits? How can you easily manipulate and control a divine item with intelligence?¡± Hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, everyone from the Lotus Clan came to a realization. The Divine Lotus already had intelligence. It could choose to bloom at any time, or it could choose to wither at any time. Flowering and withering were all up to it. Because of various external reasons, the Divine Lotus had no choice but to bloom. However, it was unwilling to be controlled by the Lotus Clan as a bargaining chip, so it chose to wither immediately after blooming. These things were recorded in the ancient books, but they did not believe that a Divine Lotus would be stupid enough to choose to wither immediately after blooming. At this moment, the wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch also understood the reason for the Divine Lotus¡¯s withering. Her expression became even uglier, and she panicked greatly. She could not help but shout with a trembling voice, ¡°No It¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not like this¡± Hearing the Madam of the Lotus Clan¡¯s shout, everyone turned their attention to her, and Ye Jiushang was no exception. Ye Jiushang looked at the beautiful woman coldly and did not say a word to her. He casually waved his hand and cast a spirit technique on her. When everyone saw the spirit technique, they were extremely nervous, but no one dared to stop it. This was the punishment of the Master god. Who dared to stop it? It would be fine if it was only punishing one person, but if it was the entire clan, that would be very bad. Chapter 918 - 918 Truth Spirit Art 918 Truth Spirit Art In the beginning, no one knew what spirit technique Ye Jiushang had cast on the wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch. They guessed that it was to torture people, but the outcome was unexpected. It was a spirit technique that made people constantly spit out truths. Those who were hit by this spirit technique would involuntarily reveal all kinds of secrets in their hearts, unable to control themselves at all. ¡°I am the wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch and the mother of the future god Empress. My daughter will definitely become the most noble woman in the God Realm.¡± After the Madam of the Lotus Clan said that, she sensed that something was wrong. She could not help but want to say things she should not be saying. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand, but it was useless. After covering it for a while, she automatically moved her hand away and continued to talk¡­ ¡°That slut Liu Shuirou gave birth to a bastard child. The talent tested was actually better than my daughter. I definitely wouldn¡¯t allow such a person to exist, so I killed that child that night. ¡°But a few years later, Liu Shuirou gave birth to another pair of twins. Their talent is top-notch. No, no one in the Lotus Clan can be better than my daughter. I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to be better than my daughter. ¡°At least Liu Shuirou was sensible and left the Lotus Clan herself. Otherwise, I would have killed her too.¡± As more and more secrets were revealed by the wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch, they were all ruthless and cold. Hearing this, everyone in the surroundings felt their bodies go numb. Especially the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch, he was even more shocked and extremely heartbroken. Liu Shuirou was his side consort and the woman he loved. However, he had never expected the woman and children he loved to be harmed like this. Apart from the people from the Lotus Clan, there were also people from the other clans. There were also the various guardians and elders of the Divine Palace. They were all listening to the wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch expose the secrets of the Lotus Clan and treated it as gossip. They thought to themselves that it had nothing to do with them, but what happened next made them unable to remain calm. After the wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch revealed all kinds of ugly things she had done to the Lotus Clan, she also revealed the evil things she had done to other clans. ¡°That useless son of the Fifth Elder actually wants to marry my precious daughter and even dares to use the power of the family to pressure her. He¡¯s simply a toad wanting to eat swan meat. He deserves to be killed by me. Also, that Mu Qingmeng of the Mu family who always steals the limelight from my daughter. After I destroyed her appearance, let¡¯s see how she can steal the limelight from my daughter.¡± When the Fifth Elder found out the truth about his youngest son¡¯s death, he was unable to restrain his anger. He wished he could tear apart the woman who had killed his son now. However, with the Master god present, he did not dare to act rashly and could only bear with it for the time being. When the Wood Clan¡¯s patriarch found out the truth about his daughter¡¯s face being destroyed, he was also furious and gritted his teeth in hatred. Zilian more or less knew a little about what her mother had done, but it was only limited to what she knew. If more people found out about these things, then it would not only be her mother who would be destroyed, but also herself¡­ ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Zilian tried to stop her mother from talking nonsense, but it seemed to be useless. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it either, but I can¡¯t help but speak¡­¡± The wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch was filled with fear at this moment. She was extremely afraid of Ye Jiushang. She really wanted to admit her mistake and beg for mercy, but as soon as these words reached her mouth, she was forcefully suppressed. She changed to talking about other things and revealing some unknown secrets. The people of the Lotus Clan were very afraid that this woman would expose the even more secret matter of the Lotus Clan. They wanted to kill her and end everything, but who knew that their Master god was even faster? Ye Jiushang casually waved his hand and sent the wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch flying to the most prosperous and lively place in the God Realm, letting her continue speaking¡­ Those who dared to threaten him had to pay the price. Chapter 919 - 919 Low-Grade Clan 919 Low-Grade Clan The wife of the Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch, who had been thrown into the crowd by Ye Jiushang, screamed on the streets like a crazy woman, saying all the evil and ugly things she had done. Based on how things had developed, this wife of the patriarch would definitely die miserably. There was no need for Ye Jiushang to do it himself. Naturally, quite a few people would tear her apart, especially the Fifth Elder and the Patriarch of the Wood Clan. They would not let this woman off. After sensing Ye Jiushang¡¯s power, the Lotus Clan panicked. They regretted their decision back then. They should not have had any other thoughts. They should not have tried to use the Divine Lotus to threaten the Master god. ¡°I remember that I made it clear the last time I returned. Only one person can sit in the position of the god Empress. The others had best put away their thoughts. Otherwise¡­¡± Ye Jiushang glanced coldly at the old fellows of the Lotus Clan. His eyes were filled with anger. Then, he said coldly, ¡°The Divine Lotus has already withered. What¡¯s the use of keeping the Lotus Clan alive?¡± A simple sentence had already revealed how intense his anger towards the Lotus Clan was. If it was only the withering of the Divine Lotus, he might not be so angry, but the Lotus Clan should not have had any other thoughts and even wanted to threaten him¡­ No matter how useful such subordinates were, he would not keep them, let alone put them in an important position. The patriarch of the Lotus Clan kowtowed again and apologized. ¡°I know my mistake. Please punish me, Master god. No matter how you deal with the Lotus Clan, I have no complaints.¡± Then, the old fellows of the Lotus Clan knelt down and said the same thing. In the end, Zilian knelt down unwillingly, her heart filled with hatred. Although the Master god had not said a word to her, everything important to her had been destroyed. Ignoring the punishment the Lotus Clan would receive, she would definitely be implicated by her mother and become a joke despised by everyone in the God Realm. Ye Jiushang ignored the people from the Lotus Clan. Sensing Zilian¡¯s unwillingness and hatred, he said to her in disgust, ¡°A woman like you who has nothing but a beautiful face, I really don¡¯t know where you get your sense of superiority. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of sitting in the position of the god Empress?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zilian faced Ye Jiushang and could not say a word. These were the first and last words the Master god said to her. The distance between them was getting further and further away, so far was the distance that she could not even touch the corner of his clothes. Ye Jiushang could not be bothered to waste his breath on Zilian. He retracted his gaze and looked at the Lotus Clan. He ordered angrily, ¡°From today onwards, the Lotus Clan will be demoted to a low grade clan and expelled from the Divine Palace. Everyone in the Lotus Clan will never be allowed to step foot in the Divine Palace.¡± ¡°Thank you for not killing us, Master god.¡± The Lotus Clan¡¯s patriarch had no complaints about such a punishment. He kowtowed and thanked the Master god. When he raised his head again, he could no longer see Ye Jiushang. Then, he sat on the ground with a pale expression. The Lotus Clan¡­ was finished. Being demoted to a low-grade clan, forget about entering the Divine Palace, it was difficult to even survive in the Divine Realm. From now on, the Lotus Clan was no longer an aristocratic family, but a lowly and inferior clan. They no longer received the blessings of the gods, and their future was dark. They had really made a mistake. When they were plotting against the Master god, they had forgotten that the Master god was the ruler of the God Realm. As long as he was unwilling, you could forget about obtaining the blessings of the gods. In the God Realm, without the blessing of the gods, they were like ants. Chapter 920 - 920 Planting the Withered Lotus 920 Planting the Withered Lotus Ye Jiushang did not care what would happen to the Lotus Clan in the future. He brought the withered Divine Lotus back to the Tongxuan Continent, back to the Moon Burial Ridge, back to the bamboo house, and came to the sleeping Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. He hesitated about waking her up. Xin¡¯er was extremely tired from training in the day, so it was best not to disturb her rest. The sky was about to brighten. Anyway, the Divine Lotus had already withered. So what if he waited a little longer? In the end, Ye Jiushang did not wake Xue Fanxin up. Instead, he went to the courtyard outside and prepared breakfast. He warmed it with his spirit energy and sat in the courtyard in a daze. He kept holding the withered Divine Lotus in his hand, thinking about the real reason why it had withered. Was the reason for the Divine Lotus¡¯s withering really because of the Lotus Clan¡¯s thoughts? Even if this was the reason, it was definitely not the most important reason. If the Divine Lotus did not want to be controlled and used by the Lotus Clan, it could choose not to bloom or delay it. If it really had to bloom, it could also choose to seal itself and not be used by anyone. What was the reason that made this Divine Lotus bloom and wither? Ye Jiushang really could not figure it out. At this moment, the sky was already bright and he could already hear the sound of the person waking up in the room. No matter why this Divine Lotus had withered, if even Xin¡¯er¡¯s Breathing Earth Space could not revive it, he could only give up on this Divine Lotus. ¡°Ah Jiu, good morning.¡± Xue Fanxin woke up and washed up on time as usual. When she left the room, she saw Ye Jiushang sitting in the courtyard. After greeting him, she sat down and ate breakfast. Clearly, she did not know that Ye Jiushang had left last night. ¡°Xin¡¯er, plant this thing in the space later and see if you can plant it alive,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a hint of hope. Even though his tone was ordinary, he was still a little anxious and expectant. The Divine Lotus was too important to him. If it really withered like this, it would indeed be a pity. However, he could not force this matter. He did not want this matter to become a form of pressure for Xin¡¯er either, so he could not show the importance of the Divine Lotus. Xue Fanxin did not notice Ye Jiushang¡¯s abnormality. She took the withered Divine Lotus into her hand and looked at it briefly. ¡°Ah Jiu, this lotus has already withered. Its roots are no different from rotten dry firewood. How can it still be planted?¡± ¡°Give it a try. The Breathing Earth is not ordinary soil. It might bring a miracle. If it really can¡¯t be planted alive, then forget it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll plant it in the space later.¡± Xue Fanxin put away the withered Divine Lotus and continued to eat breakfast. After eating her fill, she went to the forest for a walk to digest her food. Then, she found a place to sit down and let her divine sense enter the space. Based on her understanding of Ah Jiu, if it was not very important, he would have thrown away something withered like this long ago and never kept it. Keeping it meant that this thing was extraordinarily important to him. Xue Fanxin found a suitable position in the space and dug out a pit more than a meter wide. She planted the withered Divine Lotus inside and watered it with water. Then, she stayed where she was and stared at the withered and lifeless lotus. No matter how she looked at it, she did not think that by planting it she could bring it back to life. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how important you are to Ah Jiu, for Ah Jiu, I will definitely try my best to plant you and bring you back to life.¡± Xue Fanxin pondered for a while and looked at the Tree of Life by the side. She plucked a leaf of the Tree of Life and crushed it into juice. Then, she took a few drops of her blood and mixed them with the leaf juice to use as fertilizer. ¡°You must live!¡± Chapter 921 - 921 Seven-colored Divine Lotus 921 Seven-colored Divine Lotus After Xue Fanxin planted the withered Divine Lotus in the space, she stayed inside for a while before coming out. She warmed up first and greeted the little animals beside her before starting today¡¯s training. However, she did not know that when she left the space, the withered Divine Lotus had quietly changed. The withered flower and root fused together, turning into a seven-colored lotus seed. After the seven-colored lotus seed absorbed the sap of the Tree of Life and Xue Fanxin¡¯s blood, it took root and germinated, filled with vitality. Xue Fanxin was still completely unaware of this. She was training hard and running in the forest with 15 kilograms of weight. After running for half a lap, she stopped to rest and continued to run. No matter how bitter or tired she was, she would not give up. She relied on her strong willpower to continue running. The demonic beasts of all sizes in the forest were already familiar with Xue Fanxin, and they knew that she would not casually hurt them, so they boldly appeared by her side and ran with her, resting with her. Of course, when there was food, they would not be polite and directly reached out to ask Xue Fanxin for it. Xue Fanxin was not stingy. She generously took out her snacks and shared them with the demonic beasts. Be it big or small demonic beasts, she would give food to them when they came. Because she had yet to adapt to the intensity of the second stage of training, she collapsed from exhaustion after running with 15 kilograms of weight. Even if she did not faint from exhaustion, she was too tired to think about anything else. After returning to the bamboo house, she fell asleep and did not have any extra energy to look in the space. Therefore, even now, she had not noticed the abnormality of the Divine Lotus. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was so tired, Ye Jiushang took care of her and let her have a good sleep. As for the Divine Lotus, he did not think there would be results so quickly. Therefore, he temporarily put this matter aside and continued to study his planes and cars. The next morning, Xue Fanxin woke up with a tired body. After washing up and rinsing her mouth, she went out to eat breakfast. When she saw Ye Jiushang, she remembered the withered lotus. However, she did not think that the withered lotus would change after being planted yesterday, so she only used her divine sense to casually glance into the space to see what was going on. But this glance shocked her. ¡°Wow¡­¡± When Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin suddenly cry out, he thought that something had happened to her. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, that withered lotus, it¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Ye Jiushang asked anxiously. ¡°It germinated again.¡± ¡°It germinated again? Tell me in detail. What¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°The withered petals and roots have all disappeared. There¡¯s only a seven-colored lotus seed planted in the soil and it sprouted a little green bud.¡± ¡°Seven-colored lotus seed¡­¡± Ye Jiushang fell into deep thought. A happy smile gradually appeared on his face. Then, he said excitedly, ¡°I see, I see. No wonder. It¡¯s actually the Seven-colored Divine Lotus¡­¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you talking about?¡± Xue Fanxin was confused. She had no idea what was going on, but she could tell that Ye Jiushang was very happy now, as if he had picked up a treasure. ¡°An ordinary Divine Lotus has a certain chance of evolving into a Seven-colored Divine Lotus after blooming, but this is a very dangerous process. Without external help, an ordinary Divine Lotus only has a one in ten thousand chance of evolving into a Seven-colored Divine Lotus. Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re really powerful. You actually planted an ordinary Divine Lotus into a Seven-colored Divine Lotus.¡± Could it be because of this fertilizer that the withered lotus took root and germinated, turning into a Seven-colored Divine Lotus? Chapter 922 - 922 Completely Annoyed 922 Completely Annoyed Ye Jiushang could not enter Xue Fanxin¡¯s Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space, so he could only listen to her detailed description and infer with his knowledge. At this moment, he was already certain that the withered Divine Lotus had successfully evolved into a Seven-colored Divine Lotus. If he had not brought the Divine Lotus and let Xin¡¯er plant it in the Breathing Earth¡­ If Xin¡¯er had not used the Tree of Life and her blood as fertilizer¡­ If not¡­ In short, when all factors were right, the ordinary Divine Lotus successfully evolved into a Seven-colored Divine Lotus. Furthermore, it was planted in a secret space that isolated everything and no one could spy on it. Xin¡¯er¡¯s luck was really extraordinary. ¡°Ah Jiu, is this Divine Lotus very important to you?¡± When Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang was so happy, she was also happy. Ah Jiu had always been the one helping her. She was especially happy to be able to help Ah Jiu. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite important. If not for this Divine Lotus, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate the Ten Thousand Furious Lotus Bloom. And the Ten Thousand Furious Lotus Bloom is the only way for me to increase my cultivation level again. But these are all problems for the future. Just take proper care of the Seven-colored Divine Lotus. This Seven-colored Divine Lotus is as precious as the Tree of Life. Apart from you and me, you can¡¯t let a third person know.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I know. I definitely won¡¯t tell a third person about the Seven-colored Divine Lotus.¡± Xue Fanxin nodded heavily. This was her promise to Ah Jiu. Not only did she have to cultivate the Seven-colored Divine Lotus, but she also had to protect this secret. No matter what, the Seven-colored Divine Lotus could only belong to Ah Jiu. No one could snatch it away. Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°I am infinitely lucky to have you in my life. I¡¯m satisfied.¡± ¡°What do you mean by infinitely lucky? Don¡¯t make it sound like that. Do we have to be so polite with each other? As long as you always love me, protect me and dote on me, I¡¯ll always love you, protect you and dote on you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to love me, protect me, and dote on me.¡± Xue Fanxin stuck out her tongue and made a face at Ye Jiushang. After fooling around with him for a while, she walked into the forest and started today¡¯s training. Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s departing figure, his face filled with a gentle and doting smile. At this moment, a communication spirit technique flew over. It was a message from Zimo. ¡°Someone wants to buy information about my whereabouts?¡± After Ye Jiushang finished reading the message, a mysterious and evil smile appeared on his face. If anyone who knew him was present and saw such a smile, they would immediately know that someone was going to be unlucky. That Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was really capable of causing trouble. She had actually gone to the Purple Cloud Tower to buy news again, and it was news about him. And that Empress had actually sent people to investigate his whereabouts¡­ How ridiculously naive. The Empress wanted to use his power to pave the way for her son to become the Emperor. The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife wanted to push her daughter to the position of the Ninth Imperial Consort. Initially, he did not want to waste time on these people, thinking that they would stop if they could not see him. Unexpectedly, they were still making a fuss. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m so easy to deal with?¡± Ye Jiushang muttered to himself coldly. Then, he used his finger to draw a communication spirit technique in the air and sent the news out. Before long, Zimo, who was far away in the Purple Cloud Tower, received Ye Jiushang¡¯s reply. Then, he did as he was instructed. ¡°Pass down the order. From now on, the Purple Cloud Tower will no longer do business with the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. Order people to spread the news that the Third Prince is sick and needs to drink virgin blood every day to treat his illness.¡± It seemed like the Empress and the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife had really angered their master this time. If they angered their master, what awaited these two women would be the abyss of hell. Chapter 923 - 923 Bad News 923 Bad News Ye Jiushang had already brought Xue Fanxin to the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge to train for more than ten days, but the people in the Imperial City had never stopped. Many people were openly and secretly asking around for Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts. There were even quite a few suspicious people appearing outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate every day. However, no matter how they asked and searched, there was still no news of Ye Jiushang. They had not been able to find him for more than ten days, and there was not even any news. The Empress and the wife of the Grand Preceptor could not help but think of other ways to find Ye Jiushang. The Empress sent people deep into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate in an attempt to obtain information from within. The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife also visited the third floor of the Purple Cloud Tower again, wanting to buy Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts through the Purple Cloud Tower. However, be it asking around deep inside or buying information at the Purple Cloud Tower, it was useless. This made the Empress and the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife even more crazy. In the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace, the Empress received the news from her spies again. She was so angry that she overturned the tea set beside her and scolded them angrily. ¡°You can¡¯t even find one person. Why should I feed you? you useless people!¡± If she still could not find Ye Jiushang, how could her future plans be carried out? Even if she found Ye Jiushang, she did not know if she could successfully use him. But no matter if she could successfully use him, she had to find him first. Just as the Empress was enraged, a palace maid came and reported in a panic. ¡°Your Majesty, something bad has happened¡­¡± The Empress was already angry. When she heard the palace maid¡¯s inauspicious words, she became even more angry. Before the palace maid could report the matter in detail, she scolded angrily, ¡°What are you shouting for? What big thing can happen now? Could it be that the sky has collapsed?¡± The palace maid was so frightened that she knelt on the ground in fear. She did not dare to speak anymore and only knelt. However, this also displeased the Empress. She yelled again, ¡°Hurry up and say what you have to say. Do you want me to beg you to say it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± The palace maid was frightened again and was even more panicked. However, no matter how panicked she was, she had to report the matter. ¡°Your Majesty, there are rumors outside that His Highness has a bad illness and needs to drink virgin blood every day to fight it.¡± When the Empress heard this news, she felt that the sky was really about to collapse. Her beautiful face immediately turned pale, and her expression changed drastically. ¡°What did you say?¡± Only she and a few of her trusted aides knew that her son was ill. Even the emperor did not know. Why had this matter spread? Once the ministers in the court found out about this, they would no longer support her son. Even the emperor would not make her son the Crown Prince¡­ The more the Empress thought about it, the more panicked she became. Previously, she had been thinking about how to use Ye Jiushang¡¯s power to pave the way for her son. Now, how could she have the mood to think about this? She did not even know if her son could protect his position as the prince. At the same time, in the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate¡­ ¡°What did you say? The Purple Cloud Tower is no longer doing business with the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate? Why?¡± The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife had been waiting for news from the Purple Cloud Tower, wanting to know Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts. Unexpectedly, what she received was news that the Purple Cloud Tower would no longer do business with the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. Without the help of the Purple Cloud Tower, how could she find Ye Jiushang? Why had things turned out like this? Yu Yuefu was also standing by the side. When she saw her mother¡¯s huge reaction, she panicked and asked anxiously, ¡°Mother, do I have no hope of becoming the Ninth Imperial Consort?¡± ¡°Yuefu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find Ye Jiushang and let him take you as his consort.¡± Although the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife said that, she was not confident at all. The Purple Cloud Tower did not even dare to do business regarding Ye Jiushang. It could be seen how powerful this Ninth Lord was. How could she handle such a powerful character? But the more this was the case, the more she could not give up. The more outstanding Ye Jiushang was, the more correct her choice and decision was. No matter what, she had to marry her daughter to this man. Chapter 924 - 924 Unexpected Gain 924 Unexpected Gain No matter what predicament the Empress and the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife were about to face, Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin were still living their peaceful and happy lives. After a few days of training, Xue Fanxin had already adapted to using the strength needed to lift fifteen kilograms. Now, she still has energy after running ten laps a day. Her body had become stronger day by day, and her stamina and brute force had also increased greatly. Now, she could run dozens of kilometers in one breath, and she did not feel tired. Today was also the day that the stitches needed to be removed from the female elk. The male elk went to the forest early to look for Xue Fanxin and brought her to the cave abode. Xue Fanxin followed the male elk and went to the cave to remove the stitches for the female elk. At the same time, she gave her a simple examination and treatment. After finishing, she instructed her on some things to take note of and left. The two elks had no intention of keeping Xue Fanxin, as if they were wary of her. When the male elk sent Xue Fanxin out of the cave abode, he placed a leather bag in front of her. ¡°This is your reward. I hope you won¡¯t come here again after taking these things, and don¡¯t spread the news about us.¡± Xue Fanxin picked up the leather bag and opened it to take a look. She realized that it contained quite a few five-colored spirit crystals inside. Roughly speaking, there were at least 30 to 40. One five-colored spirit crystal was enough to start a war between the upper echelons of the three great sects, let alone 30 to 40. She had to put this thing away. She could not leak news of it, or trouble would definitely come looking for her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this.¡± Xue Fanxin was not wishy washy. She could tell that the male elk was distant and wary. Clearly, it did not want to have anything to do with her anymore, so she was straightforward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leak your news. But let me remind you that others already know that there are five-colored elks here. I think you should know about this.¡± ¡°As long as you keep it a secret, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± The male elk did not want to say too much to Xue Fanxin, and its guard against her was still up. It turned around and left after saying one last sentence. Although this human had saved its wife and child, humans were ultimately humans and could not be trusted too much. It had already given quite a few five-colored spirit crystals to repay this human¡¯s kindness. It hoped that she would be satisfied. Otherwise, it would not let go of even its savior. Xue Fanxin did not think too much about it. Saving the female elk was just out of goodwill. She had never thought of asking for any reward. These 30 to 40 five-colored spirit crystals were an unexpected gain. Since these two elk did not want to have anything to do with her, she naturally would not force them. From now on, they will go their separate ways. The male elk hid in the dark. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had really left, it returned to the cave abode with relief. When the female elk saw that the male elk had returned, it asked, ¡°Is what we¡¯re doing really right? This human is extraordinary. Perhaps our child will have a better future by following her.¡± ¡°Could it be that you want our child to contract with a human? The blood of a divine beast flows in our bodies. We are descendants of a divine beast. How can we willingly degenerate into a contract beast for humans? Our child has special feelings for that human. We can¡¯t let it come into contact with this human again. I¡¯ve already given that human a lot of remuneration, enough to repay her kindness, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I hope we made the right choice.¡± At this moment, these two elk did not know that they had missed a good opportunity to become a divine beast again. Some opportunities, once missed, were forever missed. Chapter 925 - 925 Praise Me Praise Me 925 Praise Me Praise Me After Xue Fanxin left the elk cave abode, she started today¡¯s training. She jogged in the forest and did not feel tired after running one round, so she continued running. The little and big animal companions ran with Xue Fanxin, but they did not seem to have Xue Fanxin¡¯s stamina and endurance. After running one round, they collapsed from exhaustion and had no choice but to rest on the spot. Only some demonic beasts that were good at running and had extremely good stamina continued to run. The little guys in the forest had been running with Xue Fanxin these few days, and unknowingly, their stamina and strength had increased a little too. There were also other large and small demonic beasts who came to join in the fun. To be precise, they were waiting to eat roasted meat. However, Xue Fanxin had not made roasted meat for many days. They could not eat it even if they wanted to. They could only occasionally eat small snacks and some dried meat. However, those weren¡¯t bad either! After Xue Fanxin completed today¡¯s training mission, the sun was already setting and the sky was about to turn dark. Therefore, she did not stay in the forest anymore. She bid farewell to the little guys briefly and returned to the bamboo house. ¡°Ah Jiu, I completed the mission an hour early today. Quickly praise me.¡± Ye Jiushang sat in the courtyard reading as usual. When he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s cheerful voice, he raised his head and watched her run into the courtyard excitedly. He said with a gentle smile as she ran up to him, ¡°Not bad, your stamina has increased a little again. You have to remember that a true expert is not just defined by cultivation level. The strength of the body is also very important. Only by improving both in unison can you become a true expert.¡± Many cultivators were often focused on increasing their cultivation levels and ignored the training of their bodies. Therefore, it was very easy for them to lose in battle. ¡°I understand all of this, so I¡¯ll train harder. Ah Jiu, I took another look at the Seven-colored Divine Lotus today and realized that its bud has grown a little more. It¡¯s already the size of a peanut.¡± Xue Fanxin would report the growth of the Seven-colored Divine Lotus to Ye Jiushang every few days. This was because she realized that every time she mentioned the growth of the Seven-colored Divine Lotus, Ah Jiu would smile happily. She liked to see his smile. When Ye Jiushang heard the good news about the Seven-colored Divine Lotus, he was indeed very happy. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to Xin¡¯er. With Xin¡¯er here, everything will work out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t praise me anymore, or I¡¯ll feel smug.¡± ¡°My little consort is so outstanding. Can¡¯t I praise her?¡± ¡°Then go ahead and praise me. Praise me more. I¡¯m listening.¡± If it was in the past, he would have long been unable to take it. But now, he had actually fallen in love with this life. It was actually not bad to watch the person you loved skipping around every day. Back when he became the Master god, he did not know the meaning of his life. That was why he had chosen to enter the cycle of reincarnation and search for the meaning of his life. Later, he encountered a powerful Star Diviner. That Star Diviner told him that as long as he could find the Phoenix Star, he could find the meaning of his life. In the beginning, he could not understand the meaning of this sentence. Now, he finally understood. Only by meeting someone who loved you and walking the world with her, and sharing the beauty of the world, would life become meaningful. Chapter 926 - 926 Seeking Help 926 Seeking Help In the next three days, Xue Fanxin trained as hard as ever. Now, she felt nothing carrying 15 kilograms. She could easily finish one lap and then run the second lap. Her stamina was countless times greater than before. Today was the last day of training for the second stage. Xue Fanxin only used half a day to finish running and returned to seek praise from Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ah Jiu, I ran ten laps an hour earlier today. It took a total of six hours. Isn¡¯t that very impressive?¡± In the past, it would have been impossible for her to run more than 150 kilometers in six hours. But now, she had easily finished ten laps. Furthermore, she had finished running with 15 kilograms of weight. Human potential was indeed limitless! ¡°Not bad. The effects are much better than I expected.¡± Ye Jiushang had indeed not expected the short twenty days of training to be so effective. In the past twenty days, he had done nothing, Xin¡¯er had relied on herself to complete the training mission alone. If it were anyone else, not to mention those young misses, even ordinary people would find it difficult to do so. Of course, Xin¡¯er¡¯s current strength was still far from enough. She still needed to continue working hard in the future. Xue Fanxin also knew that she was still not strong enough. After ending the second stage of training, she asked anxiously, ¡°Then what¡¯s the next third stage of training?¡± Ye Jiushang did not answer immediately. Instead, he removed the seal on Xue Fanxin and restored her cultivation and spirit energy. Only then did he say, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow about the third stage of the training. Your cultivation level has been sealed for a long time. Get used to it being back first.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, I feel like my entire body is filled with energy now.¡± Xue Fanxin took a deep breath and circulated the spirit energy in her body. That feeling was simply too satisfying. Just now, she had felt a little tired. After all, she had just finished running ten laps, but after her cultivation level had recovered, she no longer felt tired. Going out for another ten laps now would not be a problem. ¡°Have a good rest today. The third stage of training will begin tomorrow. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not long after noon now. There¡¯s still a long time before dark. I¡¯ll go roast meat for the little guys.¡± For ten consecutive days of training, she did not have time to roast meat for the little guys. Every day, she would see a group of demonic beasts waiting and looking forward to it. She felt a little bad. Taking advantage of the fact that she had time today, she would make them roasted meat. She would probably be busy again when the third stage of training started tomorrow. Xue Fanxin came to the forest and found a suitable place to start a fire and roast meat. However, at this moment, a few little fellows ran up to her in a panic, looking very anxious. They gestured in front of her to express what they wanted to say, their claws constantly pointing in a certain direction, as if they were seeking her help. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Fanxin asked, then stood up and walked in the direction the little animals had pointed. However, after walking for a while, she realized that quite a few demonic beasts were on their last breaths on the ground. A few low-level demonic beasts had died. From the looks of it, they hadn¡¯t been dead for long. One of them included a little animal that often appeared by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, running and skipping along with her, so Xue Fanxin recognized it at a glance. She quickly went to look at the small animal. Unfortunately, the little guy was no longer breathing and was dead. After confirming that the little guy was dead, Xue Fanxin was extremely sad. Her eyes were sore and filled with tears, but she knew that now was not the time to cry. Those demonic beasts that were not dead were waiting for her to save them. It was impossible for so many demonic beasts to collapse for no reason. There must be a reason. Chapter 927 - 927 Poison in the River 927 Poison in the River Xue Fanxin did not have time to think about anything else. She was busy saving the demonic beasts on the verge of death. For this, she did not hesitate to use the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to extend their lives before using medicine to treat them. Not only that, but she also instructed the demonic beasts that were fine to search for any demonic beasts that were in trouble. When they found them, they had to tell her quickly. At the same time, she reminded them that from now on, they could not eat anything or even drink water. These demonic beasts were clearly poisoned, and it was a very domineering poison. Because some of the lower-level demonic beasts were not strong enough, they could not resist the poison in their bodies after being poisoned, so they died before she could treat them. She had been here for more than twenty days, but she had never seen any signs of demonic beasts being poisoned. Furthermore, it was a large-scale poisoning. What went wrong? The demonic beasts were all very vigilant. When they realized that quite a few demonic beasts had inexplicably collapsed and died, they did not dare to act recklessly and hid in their nests. Hence, there were not many poisoned demonic beasts there after. Xue Fanxin spent about two hours trying to save all the poisoned demonic beasts in the surroundings. Then, she started to investigate along the way. When she came to a small river, she saw a few low-level demonic beasts had died by the river, so she checked the river. Poison¡­ There was actually poison in the river. Furthermore, it was a mixed poison specially targeted at demonic beasts. Such a poison could not be naturally produced. Only humans could make it. In other words, someone had poisoned the river. But Ah Jiu had set up a barrier here. Who could come in and poison the river? Xue Fanxin followed the river and came to the upper reaches of the river to check the water again. She realized that the concentration of poison here was even higher. Clearly, the poison had been released from above, so she continued forward. Not far ahead was the edge of the barrier. The river should have crossed the barrier. One part of the river was outside the barrier, another part was inside the barrier If someone released poison from outside the barrier, then the poison would flow down the river and enter the barrier¡­ Such a thing was not impossible. At this moment, a group of large and small demonic beasts followed Xue Fanxin. They stopped when she stopped. Although they did not know what had happened, they could roughly guess that there was something wrong with the river water and it could not be consumed. Xue Fanxin came to the edge of the barrier. Just as she approached, she heard someone talking in front of her, so she hid in the bushes by the side. She even gestured to the demonic beasts following her to hide well. Even if the demonic beasts could not understand Xue Fanxin¡¯s gesture, they could tell that she was hiding, so they followed and found a place to hide. Outside the barrier and near the river, a group of people was gathered. From time to time, they would pour things into the river. Xue Fanxin recognized two of these people at a glance. They were Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang, who had abandoned their fellow disciple and fled that day. Yu Shuangshuang followed an elder and kept trying her best to curry favor. ¡°First Elder, with you personally taking action, we will definitely be able to obtain the five-colored spirit crystals easily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there really is a Five-colored Elk here, I definitely won¡¯t treat you badly when we plunder its cave,¡± the First Elder said perfunctorily. Although he said it nicely, he did not think so in his heart. Five-colored Elk and five-colored spirit crystals. How could he let others have such good things? Of course, the premise was that there was really a Five-colored Elk here. Otherwise, everything would be useless. Chapter 928 - 928 Practice 928 Practice Xue Fanxin hid in the bushes and heard everything the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect said clearly. She was extremely angry. Although it was not a big deal for humans to hunt demonic beasts, after all, demonic beasts would also kill humans, poisoning the river water was really going against morals. From the content of these people¡¯s conversation, it could be seen that they did not care about the lives of the other living beings at all. They only wanted to obtain the five-colored spirit crystals. In order to obtain the five-colored spirit crystals, they did not hesitate to poison the river and poison the demonic beasts in the entire forest. This method was too cruel. Furthermore, she was very familiar with the demonic beasts here. She had gotten along very well with them recently and they could already be considered ¡®friends¡¯. How could she ignore people who had harmed her friends? At this moment, the elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect poured quite a few more poisons into the river. When he was doing this, he had never considered that it would cause many lives to be lost. All he had in his heart were the five-colored spirit crystals. Apart from the elder, the others were the same. They all smiled happily as they watched the poison pour into the river. For their own selfish reasons, they did not care about the lives of all living beings. How detestable. ¡°Bastard, they released so much poison. They want all the demonic beasts in the Moon Burial Ridge to die,¡± Xue Fanxin cursed silently. The demonic beasts beside them saw with their own eyes that the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect had poisoned the river. No matter how low their intelligence was, they understood the reason for the sudden deaths and hated the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect to the core. One of the demonic beasts could not control the hatred and anger in its heart. It rushed out of the bushes and wanted to attack the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Come back quickly.¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to stop it, but it was already too late. However, even if she could not stop it in time, she was not in a hurry. After all, there was a barrier in front of her. With the barrier blocking it, the demonic beast could not get out, and the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect could not enter. Just as Xue Fanxin was thinking this, things did not develop like this. The angry demonic beast rushed out of the barrier and rushed to the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect to fight them. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The demonic beast¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and hatred. At this moment, it had already lost its rationality and only wanted to kill the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect. ¡°It¡¯s actually a Rank Five demonic beast, a Holy Light Tiger. Everyone, be careful.¡± Although the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect said to be careful, all of them were very excited, especially the old man. His eyes were shining, and greed was clearly shown on his face. He said sinisterly, ¡°Haha¡­ I happen to be short of a Rank Five demonic beast¡¯s crystal core to refine a magic treasure. The crystal core of the Holy Light Tiger is just right. Haha¡­ This trip was not in vain.¡± The Holy Light Tiger was very hostile to the First Elder. After rushing out of the barrier, it specially attacked the First Elder, wanting to kill him. However, the First Elder did not think much of it. Although he could not immediately take down the Holy Light Tiger in the battle, he was not anxious at all. As he fought, he released poison. He used a delaying tactic, hoping to wait for the Holy Light Tiger to die from poison. How could the Holy Light Tiger have such high intelligence? Furthermore, it was controlled by anger and hatred. It kept attacking the First Elder and even wanted to perish together with him. At this moment, Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice sounded leisurely. ¡°These people are for you to practice on. Let¡¯s see how much growth you¡¯ve gained recently. That Heavenly Spirit Sect¡¯s First Elder is at the Saint Realm and is not weak. Have fun.¡± Fun¡­ Ah Jiu actually asked her to play with a Saint Realm expert? It was not that she had never played with a Saint Realm expert. Wasn¡¯t that Old Man Yin Feng a Saint Realm expert too? Forget it. She would have a good time. Chapter 929 - 929 I Wont Get Lost 929 I Won¡¯t Get Lost The First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect did not fight the Holy Light Tiger head-on. Instead, he constantly released poison and dodged the Holy Light Tiger¡¯s attacks to stall for time. Holy Light Tigers were famous for their brute force. Their physical attacks were very powerful, and their claws were very deadly. Even a Saint Realm expert would lose half their life after being struck by its claws. However, the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect was very cunning. He knew the advantages of the Holy Light Tiger, so he tried his best to dodge. Then, he kept releasing poison, scattering handfuls of poisonous powder at the Holy Light Tiger. The Holy Light Tiger was not prepared for those poisons, so as time passed, its strength slowly weakened. In the end, it could not even stand up. It lay on the ground, unable to resist and could only be slaughtered. ¡°Haha¡­ The crystal core of the Rank Five demonic beast, the Holy Light Tiger, is mine now. Haha¡­¡± When the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect saw that the Holy Light Tiger had been poisoned and collapsed, he laughed even more excitedly. His laughter was as ugly as it could be. Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang looked at each other and quickly went over to curry favor. ¡°First Elder, you¡¯re really powerful. You easily dealt with a Rank Five demonic beast.¡± ¡°This Rank Five demonic beast has the strength equivalent to a Saint Realm expert. Unfortunately, a beast is still a beast. How can it be compared to you, First Elder?¡± Hearing Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang¡¯s flattery, the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect felt a little smug. ¡°You two juniors sure know how to talk. I only want this Holy Light Tiger¡¯s crystal core. I¡¯ll reward you with the rest.¡± When Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang heard that, they immediately beamed at him. ¡°Thank you, First Elder.¡± ¡°First Elder, you¡¯re really a good person.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll go dig out the crystal core of the Holy Light Tiger first. You can pack away the rest for later.¡± The First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect was a little anxious to dig out the Holy Light Tiger¡¯s crystal core, so he took out a sharp dagger from his interspatial ring and walked towards the Holy Light Tiger. This was the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge. Who knew what other powerful demonic beasts would appear? He had almost used up the poison he had brought. Since the Rank Five demonic beast¡¯s crystal core was already in front of him, he would quickly put it away. Once there was any danger that he was unable to resist, he would choose to retreat. After obtaining the Rank Five crystal core, this trip would not be in vain. Just as the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect was about to use a dagger to dig out the crystal core of the Holy Light Tiger, a few butterflies suddenly flew out. The butterfly¡¯s wings were as sharp as a blade and cut his hand. If he had not reacted in time, the meridians in his hand would have been cut. ¡°Who is it? Quickly get the hell over here.¡± The First Elder retracted his hand and looked around warily. He could sense spirit energy floating on the butterflies. Someone had condensed it with spirit energy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get the hell over there. I only know how to walk.¡± Xue Fanxin walked out of the bushes and stood twenty steps away from the Heavenly Spirit Sect¡¯s First Elder, looking at him with an evil smile. The Holy Light Tiger was already mentally prepared to die. When it saw Xue Fanxin appear, a trace of hope lit up in its heart. If it were any other human, it would definitely not have any hope. However, this human was different. It knew that she would definitely save it. The First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect realized that the person who had come was only a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl. Furthermore, her cultivation level was only at the Great Spirit Master Realm. He did not take her seriously at all and mocked her. ¡°So it¡¯s just a little girl who¡¯s still wet behind the ears¡­¡± However, before the First Elder could finish speaking, a shocking scene happened in front of him. He was so surprised that he choked on the rest of his words and looked ahead in shock. It was not only the First Elder. All the disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect were shocked. All of them looked in disbelief, and their mouths were wide open. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Chapter 930 - 930 Leader of the Demonic Beasts 930 Leader of the Demonic Beasts The First Elder and the others of the Heavenly Spirit Sect thought that the person who had appeared in front of them was only a little girl with a low cultivation level. Unexpectedly, demonic beasts of all sizes gradually appeared beside her, a wave of demonic beasts. Those demonic beasts were Rank One, Rank Two, Rank Three, Rank Four¡­ there were even Rank Five. Furthermore, there were quite a few of them. There were at least twenty Rank Five demonic beasts. There was no need to mention the other demonic beasts. The number was even more astonishing. Actually, there were not many demonic beasts that usually followed Xue Fanxin, but because of the poison incident, the demonic beasts that were hiding and not coming out previously, had all come out. They decided to unite against the outside world and kill those who had poisoned the river. However, they only wanted to kill the people who had poisoned them. They were not hostile to the little human who often gave them food. Hence, such a scene appeared. Countless demonic beasts gathered beside a young girl. She was like the leader of this group of demonic beasts. It was impossible for humans and demonic beasts to coexist peacefully, but why could this girl in front of them lead so many demonic beasts? If it was just a little girl in the Great Spirit Master Realm, these people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect would definitely not be afraid. However, if there was a group of demonic beasts, the situation would be very different. The First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect looked at Xue Fanxin in shock. Because he was afraid, he did not dare to act rashly, nor did he dare to look down on her and mock her. Instead, he had no choice but to speak politely. ¡°Miss, may I know who you are?¡± ¡°Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re going to be unlucky today.¡± Xue Fanxin blinked her beautiful eyes. Her playful and cute appearance made her appear innocent, but she also felt unfathomable. ¡°Little girl, I am the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. I wonder if you know about the Heavenly Spirit Sect?¡± The First Elder did not dare to be angry easily, nor did he have the confidence to be angry. When he saw the group of demonic beasts by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, his hair stood on end. He had no choice but to explain where he came from, hoping to use the reputation of the Heavenly Spirit Sect to resolve matters. ¡°So what if I know? So what if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Did you think that by announcing the name of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, you won¡¯t have to suffer any punishment?¡± ¡°Miss, what do you mean? We didn¡¯t attack you or provoke you, but you want to make things difficult for us like this. Aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable?¡± ¡°Unreasonable? When you poisoned the river, why didn¡¯t you think of what is reasonable or unreasonable then? Do you know how many living beings will lose their lives because of this poisonous river? Demonic beasts are incompatible with humans, but they only live in their own territory and don¡¯t provoke you. You came here to poison them. May I ask what sort of logic this is?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect wanted to argue, but Xue Fanxin did not give him a chance to speak. She continued to bombard him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that these are only demonic beasts and you can¡¯t compare their lives to that of humans. Are the lives of beasts not lives? All things are born with spirits. Since the world nurtured them, they have the right to live. When they pose no threat to humans, you have no reason or right to kill them.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You what? Don¡¯t assume that your life is extra precious. A scum like you who doesn¡¯t know how to respect life should be taught a lesson.¡± Xue Fanxin did not waste her breath anymore and attacked the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. She wanted to see how far her current strength was from that of a Saint Realm expert. Chapter 931 - 931 Escape Alone 931 Escape Alone Xue Fanxin suddenly attacked, and the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect had no choice but to fight her. At first, he thought that the little girl in front of him really only had the strength of the Great Spirit Master Realm, but after fighting, he realized that the other party was far stronger than the Great Spirit Master Realm. Her combat strength was completely comparable to the Mystic Spirit Realm, or even stronger. This little girl was already so powerful. If those demonic beasts were added, he really had no chance of winning. Unless he used poison¡­ But there was not much poison left on him. Even if he could deal with this little girl in front of him, he could not deal with so many demonic beasts. ¡°Little girl, we can talk things out. There¡¯s no need to attack, right?¡± The First Elder had the intention to retreat. He did not want to fight Xue Fanxin to the death, because he knew very well that even if he defeated this little girl, he could not win against those demonic beasts. If he had known this would happen, he would not have listened to Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang and come to the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge to look for five-colored spirit crystals. In the end, forget about the five-colored spirit crystals, he did not even see the Five-colored Elk. He even encountered a mysterious little girl. Once this little girl commanded those demonic beasts to attack them, the outcome could be imagined¡­ The First Elder was depressed and regretful now. There was also a hint of anger and hatred. He inadvertently raised his head to look at Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang¡¯s location, but he realized that they had already disappeared. Not far in front of him, two people were running for their lives, they were running with all their might. In a few blinks of the eye, they had already disappeared. ¡°You two bastards¡­¡± When the First Elder saw this scene, he was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. But because he was distracted, he was kicked away by Xue Fanxin. When the other disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect saw this, they all retreated. No one dared to go forward to help the First Elder up after he was kicked away. After thinking about it, they finally ran with Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang, leaving the First Elder behind. When the First Elder saw that the other disciples had also escaped alone, he was so angry that he vomited blood. Back then, it was clearly these bastards who had convinced him to come to the Moon Burial Ridge, but they had left him behind and escaped alone. How detestable¡­ Xue Fanxin did not chase after the fleeing disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. All her attention was on the First Elder, and the demonic beasts beside her wanted to chase after them, but she stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t chase after them, lest you fall into a trap. There are quite a few cultivators training outside. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you meet them.¡± The demonic beasts listened to Xue Fanxin and did not chase after the fleeing people. Furthermore, the person who had poisoned them was this old fellow. They just had to keep an eye on him. When the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect saw that those demonic beasts really listened to her, he was even more worried. At this moment, he no longer had any thoughts of fighting and wanted to escape¡­ With his Saint Realm cultivation, escaping from a little girl was not difficult, so he should escape quickly, right? ¡°You¡­¡± The First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect wanted to escape, but when he stood up and turned around to escape, a person suddenly appeared in front of him, startling him. ¡°No¡­¡± Xue Fanxin could allow those small fry from the Heavenly Spirit Sect to escape, but she would never let this First Elder escape. Therefore, when the First Elder wanted to escape, she immediately used a transmission technique and suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way and kicking him backwards. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Because the First Elder was too shocked by Xue Fanxin¡¯s sudden appearance, he was not prepared at all, so he was kicked away. Following that, there was a bang¡­ A certain sect¡¯s elder fell into a mud pit. His entire body was covered in mud and he was in an extremely sorry state. Chapter 932 - 932 Something Else 932 Something Else Xue Fanxin kicked the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect into the barrier and cut off his escape route. Then, she ignored him for the time being and walked towards the poisoned Holy Light Tiger, treating it first. The Holy Light Tiger did not have any ill will towards Xue Fanxin and was filled with gratitude. After its body recovered its strength, it kept rubbing its head against her hand to express its gratitude. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ve already cured the poison in your body. Your other injuries need a few days to recover. Go back first. As for that person, I¡¯ll help you deal with him.¡± Although most demonic beasts were extremely ferocious, there were also quite a few who were kind and peaceful. They never attacked humans randomly and only counterattacked when they were threatened and hurt. As long as humans were willing, such demonic beasts could coexist peacefully with them. Unfortunately, human nature was too greedy. There were very few people who knew how to respect other lives. She could not care less about others, but she would not casually hurt those kind demonic beasts. Xue Fanxin watched as the Holy Light Tiger returned to the barrier and called the other demonic beasts back. Then, she saw a purple barrier flash in the sky, and the barrier was set up again. When the barrier was set up again, the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect got up from the mud. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was not around and there were no demonic beasts around, he wanted to escape quickly. With his Saint Realm cultivation, he only needed a breath of time to travel hundreds of kilometers and escape. However, when he used his escape spirit technique to leave the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge, he was blocked by an invisible wall. His entire body collided strongly with the invisible wall and he was rebounded and sent flying. He fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and unable to get up for a while. What was going on? When the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect bumped into the barrier, Xue Fanxin happened to be at the scene. She saw with her own eyes how the First Elder crashed into the barrier. The sound of the collision even made her feel pain. Ah Jiu¡¯s barrier was not something you could break out of just because you wanted to. The First Elder lay on the ground for a long time before he could sit up. At this moment, his head was still dizzy, but he could already think normally. He remembered that there was a barrier here, and it was an extremely powerful barrier. Now that he was trapped in the barrier, wouldn¡¯t he be waiting for death? Just as the First Elder was panicking, Xue Fanxin suddenly said coldly from behind him, ¡°First Elder, you can¡¯t break out of this barrier, so it¡¯s best not to waste your energy.¡± When the First Elder heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s voice, it was as if he was hearing the voice of the King of Hell. He was extremely panicked and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­ what do you want? If you want to kill me, then give me a quick death.¡± Who would expect the dignified First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect to fall at the hands of a little girl. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up fighting and killing at every corner. It¡¯s too violent. Let¡¯s play and do something else.¡± Xue Fanxin squatted down and looked at the First Elder, her smile was very sinister. When the First Elder saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s sinister smile, his hair stood on end. His entire body trembled even more, and he could not even speak properly. ¡°What¡­ what game do you want to play?¡± She was clearly only a little girl in the Great Spirit Master Realm. Why did she give off such a powerful feeling? Could it be because of the demonic beasts by her side? No, no. He could clearly sense that the power came from this little girl herself, not from the demonic beasts by her side. Chapter 933 - 933 Keep Laughing 933 Keep Laughing Xue Fanxin took out a medicine bottle from her space and waved it in front of the First Elder. ¡°It¡¯s said that you¡¯re very good at using poison. Why don¡¯t we play with poison?¡± ¡°Poison?¡± When the First Elder heard that she wanted to play with poison, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How do you want to play?¡± If it was a poison competition, he was not afraid, because he was not only an expert in using poison, but also an expert in making poison. ¡°This bottle of poison in my hand won¡¯t directly take your life, but it can make you laugh non-stop. You might laugh until you die. Of course, if you can cure the poison yourself, nothing will happen. First Elder, are you ready? I¡¯m going to start poisoning you.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± The First Elder was originally not afraid, but for some reason, just seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s innocent and sinister smile made him feel afraid, and he could not help but become nervous. ¡°First Elder, do you have anything else to say? If you do, quickly say it. My time is very limited.¡± The First Elder did not know what he wanted to say either. Even if he had something to say, he could not make a sound. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°You should at least tell me who you are, right?¡± ¡°Alright, let me introduce myself first. My name is Xue Fanxin.¡± Hearing this name, the First Elder¡¯s entire being was unwell and he looked like he wanted to cry but had no tears. How had he provoked this woman with a powerful background? Xue Fanxin, the Ninth Imperial Consort of the current Ninth Lord, and the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace. If the Ninth Imperial Consort was here, didn¡¯t that mean that the Ninth Lord was also here? Could it be that the barrier was set up by the Ninth Lord? The more the First Elder thought about it, the more he fell into despair. His face was ashen. So what if he won in the poison game? In the end, wouldn¡¯t he still die? Would the Ninth Lord let him off after provoking this woman? He really shouldn¡¯t have come to the Moon Burial Ridge. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯ve already finished introducing myself. Then, let the game begin.¡± Xue Fanxin did not waste her breath anymore. She opened the medicine bottle in her hand and scattered it. The First Elder was not prepared and could not guard against it. He sucked in quite a lot of poison and laughed out loud. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The sound of his laughter was extremely unpleasant. Furthermore, he was in extreme pain. You could really die from laughter. It was the type of laughter that twisted all your organs up. You could bear it for a short time, but if it was for a long time, you would really die. The worst thing was that he actually did not know how to cure the poison. ¡°You can slowly concoct the antidote yourself. Anyway, you¡¯re good at using poison and must know a lot about it. It won¡¯t be difficult to concoct the antidote. I¡¯ll give you a hint. You can completely find all the herbs required to concoct the antidote here, so the rest will depend on your own ability. First Elder, keep laughing. I¡¯ll go home and eat first,¡± Xue Fanxin said and left coolly, ignoring the laughter and pleading from behind. Although this First Elder deserved to die, she did not want to take his life casually. Furthermore, the First Elder did not have any killing intent towards her. From the moment he saw her, he kept trying to resolve the problem peacefully. In comparison, Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang deserved to die even more. Although these two people had escaped, it didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, someone would deal with them. If they were too good at causing trouble, she did not mind doing it herself. Chapter 934 - 934 Still Not Enough 934 Still Not Enough Xue Fanxin left the laughing First Elder alone in the forest to fend for himself. Then, she went to do her own thing. She comforted the demonic beasts that were still unstable and let them return to their nests. After finishing, she returned to the bamboo house. Ye Jiushang had been sitting in the courtyard doing his own thing all day. When he saw that Xue Fanxin had returned, he looked up and smiled gently. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± ¡°It was alright. Ah Jiu, the disciples who escaped from the Heavenly Spirit Sect will definitely come again, especially Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang. This time, they called some First Elder over. Next time, it¡¯s very likely that they will call the Sect Master of the Heavenly Spirit Sect or those old fellows over. At that time, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome if there are too many people.¡± Xue Fanxin sat opposite Ye Jiushang. Although she said that she was very troubled, she had an indifferent expression. Based on her understanding of Ah Jiu, even if the entire Heavenly Spirit Sect was mobilized, they would not be his match. But if the silence here was destroyed, how could she train? She had gained a lot from her training recently. She still wanted to continue training! ¡°It¡¯s okay. If they come, they can give you some practice.¡± Ye Jiushang did not care about this at all. He put down the book in his hand and his expression became a little serious. ¡°When you fought with the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect today, you attacked too slowly. Your lower body was unstable. If that First Elder wanted to kill you, you would have been heavily injured even if you didn¡¯t die.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that she had only been lucky to defeat the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. Therefore, she had nothing to say when Ye Jiushang pointed out her weakness. Although there was a huge difference between her and the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, this could not be used as an excuse to hide her shortcomings. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll continue to work hard. I¡¯ll definitely make up for my shortcomings.¡± Ye Jiushang really could not be too strict with Xue Fanxin. He shook his head helplessly. ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well. If it were anyone else, they would not be able to do what you did.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still not strong enough. The third stage of training will begin tomorrow. I¡¯ll continue to work hard.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and did not talk to her about those heavy topics. He suddenly thought of something, so he said to her, ¡°By the way, I should tell you something. Those two Five-colored Elks have already left the Moon Burial Ridge with their little elk. As for where they went, I didn¡¯t notice. If you want to know, I can help you investigate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let them leave if they want to. This is their choice. I won¡¯t disturb their lives anymore.¡± Xue Fanxin did not feel much about the Five-colored Elks¡¯ departure, or even feel anything. The last time she went to remove the stitches for the female elk, she had sensed their alienation and wariness towards her. Since they did not like her, why should she force them? However, these Five-colored Elks left quite a lot of trouble. The people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect had already come twice because of the Five-colored Elks. It was very likely that they would come again later. But now that the Five-colored Elks had already left, the trouble left could only be borne by other demonic beasts. Thinking of this, Xue Fanxin was a little displeased with the Five-colored Elks, but she could not blame them. After all, leaving was their right. Forget it. She would take it one step at a time. But tonight, quite a few demonic beasts could not sleep. This was because the laughter in the forest kept coming. The laughter was even more tragic than crying. Bad people deserved such an outcome. Chapter 935 - 935 Too Difficult 935 Too Difficult The next day, Xue Fanxin woke up early as usual. After washing up, she came out for breakfast. As she ate, she asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, can you tell me what the third stage of training is now?¡± ¡°The third stage of training is not simple, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡± Ye Jiushang took a sip of tea before continuing speaking, ¡°There are countless wooden stakes along the edge of the barrier. The third stage of training is to run five laps a day on the wooden stakes.¡± ¡°Is it that simple?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s simple after you¡¯ve tried it.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang¡¯s evil smile and had an ominous feeling. She felt that she would be in a terrible state today. However, it did not matter. No matter how tragic it was, it would not be as tragic as running those ten laps on the first day. Just as Xue Fanxin thought that she could completely deal with the third stage of training, when she arrived at the scene, came to the starting point, and saw the wooden stakes, her confidence disappeared. ¡°How¡­ how can I run?¡± Along the edge of the barrier, where she had been running, had already been invaded by wooden stakes. The distance between each wooden stake was different. Some were a meter apart, some were half a meter apart, and some were two meters apart. Every wooden stake only had room for one foot. The wooden stakes were each a meter tall. Falling from them would not hurt too much, but it would not be too good either. In other words, her third stage of training was to stand on those wooden stakes and run five laps. Wasn¡¯t this a little too difficult? No matter how difficult it was, she had to run. Xue Fanxin warmed up a little first, then jumped onto the wooden stake at the starting point. She stood on one foot and tried her best to maintain her balance, trying her best not to fall. Then, she jumped towards the wooden stake in front of her. If it was a wooden stake one and a half meters apart, it would be fine. She could easily jump over it. However, if she encountered one that was two meters away, she had no choice but to use her lightness skill. But even this way, she could barely jump the distance and stand firm. However, this was only the effect in the early stages. When her stamina ran out later, she could not stand steadily on the wooden stake at all. After swaying a few times, she fell from it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The little fellows in the forest ran and hopped with Xue Fanxin as usual, but they did not understand why it was different today. What was going on with those wooden stakes? Why was that human standing on wooden stakes and jumping? Humans were really strange! Although every time she fell from the one meter tall wooden stakes, it did not hurt very much, but falling too many times was also very painful. She had already fallen 184 times today. Her entire body hurt badly now, so she had no choice but to rest by the side and rub the places that hurt from the fall. If it was serious, she would apply some medicine. The little fellows surrounded her and swayed their heads as they watched Xue Fanxin apply the medicine for herself. Although they did not understand what was going on, they knew that Xue Fanxin was injured, so they looked at her with heartache. Some little guys knew some healing herbs, so they went to look for medicine for Xue Fanxin. For some reason, one of the little fellows snatched the herbs of the Heavenly Spirit Sect¡¯s First Elder and was chased by him. ¡°That¡¯s my herb. Quickly return it to me. Hahaha¡­ Quickly return my herb, haha¡­¡± The First Elder chased after the little guy who had snatched his herbs. As he ran, he laughed. That scene was very strange. Chapter 936 - 936 We Agreed 936 We Agreed Although the little guy who was snatching the herbs was being chased by the First Elder, it was not afraid at all. With a herb in its mouth, it quickly ran towards Xue Fanxin. It knew very well that as long as it ran to that human, nothing would happen to it. When the little guy saw Xue Fanxin, it immediately increased its speed, but because it was too fast, it could not stop in time and crashed into her. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± The little guy bumped into Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms. It was not afraid at all and raised the herb in its mouth for the person in front of it. At this moment, the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect also ran over. Similarly, because he ran too quickly, he almost bumped into Xue Fanxin. However, his treatment was not as good. There were a few larger demonic beasts by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. When they saw the First Elder run over, they immediately blocked the path in front of Xue Fanxin. In the end, a certain First Elder suffered a tragic fate. He crashed into a demonic beast¡¯s stomach, but it happened to be extraordinarily hard, causing his head to hurt and feel a little dizzy. He took a long time to recover, but when he raised his head to look at Xue Fanxin, his expression immediately changed drastically. He asked in a panic, ¡°How¡­ how could it be you?¡± Xue Fanxin hugged the little guy who was hiding in her arms and picked up the herb to look at it. She smiled evilly and said, ¡°Not bad! You actually know how to use the Earth Subduing Spirit to suppress the poison. No wonder you didn¡¯t laugh as miserably.¡± To be able to find herbs to suppress the poison in a short night, this Heavenly Spirit Sect¡¯s First Elder was indeed an expert in using poison. The First Elder had a bitter expression and wanted to cry but he had no tears. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, there¡¯s no grudge between us in the past or recently. Furthermore, I never thought of hurting you. Why don¡¯t you let me off?¡± God knew how painful his life had been last night. He was laughing so hard that he was about to die, but he could not die. He did not have the courage to commit suicide, so he could only suffer. He had finally found an herb that could relieve and suppress the poison in his body, but it had been snatched away by a little demonic beast. He was extremely depressed. Because he knew that the demonic beasts here had an extraordinary relationship with Xue Fanxin, he did not dare to kill them. He did not even dare to kill small bugs by the roadside. It was really tragic. If word got out that a Saint Realm expert had fallen to this, it would definitely make people laugh. ¡°First Elder, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m holding a knife to your neck now. What do you mean by let you off? We agreed yesterday that we would play with poison properly, so you can continue to work hard. This Earth Subduing Spirit was given to me by the little guy, so I won¡¯t give it to you. If you still want the Earth Subduing Spirit, you can find it yourself.¡± Xue Fanxin stored the little guy¡¯s Earth Subduing Spirit in her space and really did not give it to the First Elder. Then, she stood up and prepared to continue her training. ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± The First Elder had nothing to say. Even if he had something to say, he did not dare to. He could only admit that he was unlucky and quickly go elsewhere to look for the Earth Subduing Spirit. The medicinal effect of an Earth Subduing Spirit was only six hours. It had already been four hours since he had taken the Earth Subduing Spirit last time. He had to quickly find the medicine. The First Elder left immediately. When he left, he glanced at Xue Fanxin and realized that she was jumping on the wooden stakes. Sometimes, she would lose her balance and fall. After falling, she would continue to get up and jump onto the wooden stakes, jumping along the wooden stakes on the way. Training? Who trained like this? No matter what she was doing, he had to find the Earth Subduing Spirit quickly. Chapter 937 - 937 Change of Mind 937 Change of Mind Xue Fanxin ignored the First Elder and focused on training. She jumped on the wooden stakes, but after jumping one round, she was already exhausted. Fortunately, her cultivation level was not sealed. She could recover her strength with a little mediation and continue jumping. The third stage of training was indeed as Ah Jiu had said. It was not simple! But no matter how extraordinary it was, she had to work hard to complete it. Ye Jiushang stood on a tall tree and looked at Xue Fanxin jumping on the wooden stakes. Especially when he saw her fall from the wooden stakes, his heart ached. However, he could already control this heartache and would not stop the training because of his heartache. When the third stage of training was completed, Xin¡¯er¡¯s foundation would be almost built. When he thought about leaving this place after the training ended, Ye Jiushang really could not bear to part with the peaceful life here. However, he knew very well that life here would end sooner or later, because his and Xin¡¯er¡¯s future was not here. Xue Fanxin did not know anything now. She only knew that she had to work hard to complete today¡¯s training mission. This was even when her cultivation level was not sealed. If her cultivation level was sealed, she would not be able to complete such training. This showed that she was still too weak. Since she was weak, she had to work hard to become stronger. No matter how many times Xue Fanxin fell, she would work hard to get up and continue training. Even if she was injured from the fall, she had no intention of retreating, nor did she have any intention of giving up. All she had was perseverance. A group of demonic beasts followed Xue Fanxin under the wooden stakes. They realized that she was already covered in injuries and their hearts ached for her. In the end, some of the larger demonic beasts could not help but use their own methods to protect Xue Fanxin. When Xue Fanxin stood on the wooden stake and swayed from side to side, they would lie on the ground as cushions. Once Xue Fanxin fell from the wooden stake, she would not fall directly to the ground, but onto them, so that the fall would not be too painful. Initially, Xue Fanxin did not want to do this, but the fall was too painful. She could only accept the good intentions of the demonic beasts and think about taking something good out to thank them later. Because there was a demonic beast as a cushion under her, Xue Fanxin did not feel any pain when she fell, nor was she injured. She got up and continued to jump. As her familiarity with the wooden stakes increased, she stood relatively steadily every time she jumped, and the number of times she fell from the wooden stakes gradually decreased. At this moment, the sky was almost completely dark, but Xue Fanxin still had one more lap to do, so she could not call it a day. However, those little guys and big guys did not return to their nests. Instead, they stayed behind to accompany Xue Fanxin and continued to be her cushion, willingly sharing some of her pain. The First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect searched for a long time and finally found an Earth Subduing Spirit. After taking the medicine, the poison was suppressed, so he had nothing to do and came over to take a look. He wanted to have a good talk with Xue Fanxin again. Perhaps a miracle would happen. However, when he arrived at the scene, he saw a group of demonic beasts of all sizes acting as Xue Fanxin¡¯s cushions. Even he was touched by that scene. If only he had one or two such obedient demonic beasts! Actually, upon closer look, those demonic beasts were quite cute. At this moment, the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect did not know that his state of mind had already gradually changed under Xue Fanxin¡¯s influence. Chapter 938 - 938 Powerful Pressure 938 Powerful Pressure Xue Fanxin did not have the energy to care about the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect now. She was already exhausted from falling repeatedly and getting up again. At this moment, she could only persevere through her willpower. When she jumped to the last wooden stake, she really did not have the energy to stand steadily anymore and fell from it. The demonic beasts of all sizes under the wooden stakes had long been lying on the ground as cushions. They were changing shifts. This time, it was you. Next time, it was us. Next time, it was them. As the saying went, there was strength in numbers. Even if they were to be cushions, the demonic beasts would not suffer much pain. They had all been distributed. The First Elder did not know what was going on and followed foolishly. He watched Xue Fanxin fall from the wooden stake again and again and even saw the demonic beasts turn around and become Xue Fanxin¡¯s cushions. He felt an indescribable envy. However, Xue Fanxin no longer moved after falling from the wooden stake. Instead, she lay on the backs of a few demonic beasts and did not move, completely fainting. The little guys and the others were anxious and at a loss. The First Elder originally wanted to go up and take a look, but unexpectedly, just as he took a step forward, he immediately felt a powerful pressure attack, suppressing him until he could not move. His heart was filled with panic and fear. He had not seen anyone yet and was already so afraid. What would happen if he saw who it was? Who could have such a powerful and terrifying pressure? Ye Jiushang walked over from ahead. With every step he took, the First Elder and the demonic beasts of all sizes present were so frightened that they shrunk their bodies. No one dared to move. They even had to breathe carefully, afraid that they would provoke this terrifyingly powerful person. ¡°You are¡­ the Ninth Lord?¡± The First Elder endured the pressure that felt like five thousand kilograms and barely said a word. After saying that, he took deep breaths. His heart was beating extremely quickly, and he was extremely nervous. This Ninth Lord was even more terrifying than the rumors. Although he was extraordinarily handsome, his aura was too strong. It was not something ordinary people could bear. Ye Jiushang ignored the First Elder and the demonic beasts of all sizes. He picked up the unconscious Xue Fanxin and turned to leave. From the beginning to the end, he did not say a word or even look at them. The First Elder did not even dare to say a word about Ye Jiushang¡¯s disregard, nor did he dare to have any complaints. He could only watch as Ye Jiushang left. He only heaved a sigh of relief after he was far away. It was said that the Ninth Lord was an unfathomable person and was also the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace. Be it strength or status, he was an existence at the peak of the Tongxuan Continent. No one dared to go against him. However, rumors were ultimately rumors. Because they had never seen Ye Jiushang in person, many people did not believe that such rumors were true, especially those with some strength and status. They were even more unwilling to believe or fear someone they had never seen for no reason. Initially, the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect was also skeptical, but now, he completely believed it. The rumored Ninth Lord, Ninth Imperial Uncle, and the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace were so powerful that even he, who was at the Saint Realm, was afraid and his body trembled. To become enemies with such a person was undoubtedly courting death. Fortunately, he had not completely provoked Xue Fanxin, or his outcome would definitely be extremely miserable. Furthermore, Xue Fanxin was a very terrifying person. Her cultivation level was not high, but her combat strength was extremely strong. She could even lead the beasts. Chapter 939 - 939 I Can Do It 939 I Can Do It Ye Jiushang brought the exhausted Xue Fanxin back to the bamboo house and took care of her meticulously. Seeing that her body was covered by injuries, his heart ached terribly. He asked himself again and again: ¡°Isn¡¯t the third stage of training a little too heavy?¡± Ignoring whether the third stage of training was heavy or not, from today¡¯s training, it could be seen that Xin¡¯er¡¯s balance, fixed strength, acuity, and judgment were still seriously insufficient. She had to be trained. Hence, she had to continue training tomorrow. Otherwise, Xin¡¯er¡¯s shortcomings would never improve. Ye Jiushang forced himself to put away his heartache and reluctance. He sat by the bed and accompanied Xue Fanxin for a long time before leaving. Xue Fanxin was too tired, so she slept until the sky lit up. When she woke up, she realized that her entire body was still in pain, but no matter how painful it was, she had to get up and prepare for today¡¯s training. In the courtyard, Ye Jiushang had already prepared breakfast. He was not in the mood to read today. Even though he was holding a book in his hand, he could not read a word. When Xue Fanxin came out, his attention was all on her. He had something to say, but he ultimately held back. He really wanted to say that there was no need to train today, but he knew very well that this method would not do Xin¡¯er any good, so he did not say it in the end. He only looked at her quietly. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Xue Fanxin did not take the tiring training yesterday to heart at all, nor was she afraid. At this moment, she was eating delicious food with relish, and her condition looked no different from usual. However, the more Xue Fanxin was like this, the more Ye Jiushang could not help but ask, ¡°Xin¡¯er, if you think the third stage of training is too difficult, I can reduce the difficulty appropriately.¡± Xue Fanxin replied as she ate, ¡°No need, no need. I can do it. Although it was a little tragic yesterday, it won¡¯t be so tragic in the future. Ah Jiu, don¡¯t feel sorry for me because of this, nor should you relax your training because of your heartache. This is not a good thing for me.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s answer, although Ye Jiushang¡¯s heart was still aching, he was very satisfied. Not afraid of bitterness, not afraid of exhaustion, not afraid of injuries, not afraid of pain, not giving up easily, not retreating casually, and her unyielding willpower¡­ These advantages would definitely let Xin¡¯er walk further. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and continued to watch her eat. After Xue Fanxin had her fill, she went to the forest for a walk to digest her food as usual. The little guys and everyone in the forest were already waiting at the starting point. When they saw Xue Fanxin come, they immediately went up to greet her. Seeing these familiar demonic beasts and thinking of the scenes from yesterday, Xue Fanxin was very touched. She casually stroked the heads of a few demonic beasts and hugged two little demonic beasts in her arms. She said sincerely, ¡°Thank you so much for yesterday. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to complete the training mission at all. Perhaps I wouldn¡¯t even have been able to get out of bed today.¡± When the group of demonic beasts heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s grateful words, they all acted cute. The First Elder watched the interaction between Xue Fanxin and the demonic beasts from afar. He was extremely envious. There were a few times when he could not help but want to come out and say a few words to Xue Fanxin. However, when he thought of how terrifying Ye Jiushang was, he did not even dare to move. If the negotiation with Xue Fanxin fell apart, wouldn¡¯t that be terrible? But if he did not talk to Xue Fanxin, was he supposed to talk to the Ninth Lord? If he did not talk to either, how could he leave the Moon Burial Ridge? Chapter 940 - 940 Buy With Money 940 Buy With Money With her experience from yesterday, Xue Fanxin fell fewer times from the wooden stakes today. When she stood on the wooden stakes, she was relatively stable, and the accuracy of jumping to every wooden stake was a little higher. If she improved a little in all aspects, when added up, it would not be just a little. Because Xue Fanxin had fallen extremely miserably yesterday, the demonic beasts of all sizes had already been her cushions from the beginning. They followed under the wooden stakes and as long as they noticed Xue Fanxin swaying on the wooden stake, they would immediately lie on the ground and prepare to be cushions. Xue Fanxin did not reject the demonic beasts¡¯ good intentions, because she knew that it was useless to reject them, so she might as well let them do what they wanted and be grateful to them in the future. With the demonic beasts as cushions and her experience from yesterday, even if Xue Fanxin fell quite a few times today, she did not suffer from too many injuries. There were demonic beasts cushioning her fall from the wooden stake and it did not hurt at all, so she could have more energy to train. Yesterday, it had taken an entire day. She could only finish running five laps on the wooden stakes when the sky turned dark, but today, she had already completed the training mission when the sun set. The demonic beasts had contributed a lot to her being able to complete her training so quickly, so she had to thank them properly. Since the demonic beasts liked to eat her roasted meat so much, she would make roasted meat for them. Xue Fanxin acted on her thoughts and quickly started a fire to roast meat. She took out five roasted meat racks in a row, filled with skewers of roasted meat. A group of demonic beasts waited around the roasted meat rack. They looked at the fragrant roasted meat on the grill and were all salivating. A certain elder nearby smelled the roasted meat and could not help but come over shamelessly. He said with a cheeky smile, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, can you give me some too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xue Fanxin rejected him straightforwardly. Then, she distributed the roasted meat to the demonic beasts and continued to roast some more, ensuring that every demonic beast could eat the roasted meat. The First Elder looked at the endless roasted meat on the grill. He wanted to eat it, but he did not dare to take it randomly. In the end, he had no choice but to rely on himself. He made a fire and roasted it himself. Fortunately, there was quite a lot of meat in his interspatial ring that he could roast But why was the meat he roasted not so fragrant? Not only did it not smell delicious, but it also did not taste good. The First Elder took a bite of the roasted meat he had roasted and found it really difficult to swallow. He had no choice but to go over and ask Xue Fanxin for roasted meat. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, you have so much roasted meat here. What¡¯s wrong with giving me a skewer? Although we had a grudge in the beginning, it¡¯s not a deadlock, right?¡± ¡°You want to eat roasted meat?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled slyly. ¡°Yes.¡± Although the First Elder looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s sly smile and felt his hair stand on end, he still replied affirmatively. ¡°100,000 crystal coins for a skewer of roasted meat. If you want to eat it, buy it with money.¡± ¡°You can choose not to eat.¡± ¡°I¡­ will eat. This is 100,000 crystal coins. Take it.¡± In order to eat the delicious roasted meat, the First Elder took out half of the crystal coins on him. Although he was a little unwilling, after thinking about it carefully, he was not so unwilling. He did not know if he could leave the Moon Burial Ridge alive. What was the point of keeping the money? If he really left the Moon Burial Ridge, with his Saint Realm cultivation, would he be afraid of not being able to earn money? Therefore, eating roasted meat was more important now. Chapter 941 - 941 Obsessed With Money 941 Obsessed With Money Xue Fanxin had been busy roasting meat. She only returned to the bamboo house when the sky turned dark. She washed up and slept soundly. She woke up the next morning, starting a fresh new day and continuing the third stage of training. After training day after day, Xue Fanxin¡¯s familiarity with the wooden stakes became higher and higher. Now, she could already run on the wooden stakes at will. Her body became faster and faster. The moment her toes touched the wooden stakes, she used the force to jump and instantly arrived on another wooden stake. Then, she continued to jump. Every time she jumped, she could accurately touch the wooden stakes, and her body could completely maintain balance. By the eighth day of training, she was already able to run five rounds on the wooden stake in one go. Furthermore, she suffered zero falls and used less than two hours. If it was a month ago, she would not have been able to do such a thing. But now, she could do it easily. Not only that, but her stamina, endurance, acuity, fixed force, balance, and speed had all increased greatly. When these forces were combined, they increased her overall strength by a few times. Even if she was still a Great Spirit Master, she could completely fight a Saint Realm expert. The First Elder had personally witnessed Xue Fanxin create a miracle and run five rounds on those wooden stakes in one go. Forget about juniors of the same age as Xue Fanxin, even he probably could not do it so well. This Ninth Imperial Consort was indeed not simple. The Ninth Lord¡¯s taste was indeed good. The so-called talented women outside were really incomparable to Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin used three hours to complete today¡¯s training mission. Then, she went to play with the demonic beasts and roasted meat for them. The First Elder also came to freeload on the roasted meat. Because he did not have money, he had already written an IOU of a few million crystal coins. In the beginning, he was still all kinds of sad and depressed, but after a long time, he started to be careless. If there was roasted meat, he would eat it. If there was no food, he would continue to owe her money. As for the money he owed¡­ they could talk about it in the future. ¡°First Elder, do you still want to write an IOU today?¡± Xue Fanxin asked with a smile, not worried that the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect would not return the money. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll continue to write IOUs today.¡± The First Elder sat down, picked up the roasted meat on the grill, and started eating. He was already numb to the so-called IOUs and so-called money. It had to be said that the taste of the meat this girl roasted was really superb. ¡°Alright, then write down today¡¯s IOU.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll write an IOU for the amount I eat later.¡± After interacting with each other for a while, the First Elder and Xue Fanxin were quite familiar with each other. He was even doing well with the demonic beasts of all sizes. Apart from some demonic beasts that were still very hostile to him, the other demonic beasts did not have much ill will towards him. To be honest, during the time he had been trapped in the barrier, after interacting with Xue Fanxin and demonic beasts of all sizes, he had a lot of emotions and a deeper understanding of life. All living beings had lives. It was not just human lives that were valuable. Other lives were equally valuable. It all depended on how you treated them. Although he did not break through in the end, the signs were a good sign. At cultivation levels like his, wanting to advance further was even more difficult than ascending to the heavens. ¡°First Elder, you ate five skewers of roasted meat. 500,000 crystal coins. Remember!¡± The First Elder tried his best to sense and comprehend as he ate the roasted meat. Just as he was feeling something, he was interrupted by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, making him very depressed. Money, money, money¡­ This Ninth Imperial Consort was simply obsessed with money. Chapter 942 - 942 Defeating the Consort 942 Defeating the Consort There were only two days left in the third stage of training. Xue Fanxin could quickly complete the last two days of training, especially on the last day. She used only two hours to run five laps on the wooden stake. Her speed was terrifying, and it was as if she were flashing past. ¡°The third stage of training has been perfectly completed.¡± Xue Fanxin jumped down from the last wooden stake. She stretched out her hands and did a beautiful ending gesture. The demonic beasts of all sizes following behind her also jumped around happily. They had been with Xue Fanxin for so long. No matter how low their intelligence was, they could still know why Xue Fanxin was running and jumping. Therefore, when they saw that Xue Fanxin had perfectly jumped off the wooden stake, they cheered. The life of a demonic beast was actually very monotonous. During this period of time, following Xue Fanxin had become much more interesting. Most importantly, there was delicious roasted meat to eat. ¡°Today is the last day of training for the third stage. I¡¯ve already completed it. I¡¯ll return to the bamboo house to report in a while, then I¡¯ll come and play with you.¡± Xue Fanxin stroked the heads of the demonic beasts. After saying goodbye to them briefly, she jumped towards the bamboo house. She was extremely fast, and in a few blinks of the eye, she had already returned to the bamboo house. ¡°Ah Jiu, my training today is complete.¡± Ye Jiushang had long known about this, but when he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s excited and happy voice, he still expressed how happy he was for her. He raised his head to look at the person and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Not bad. Much better than I expected.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I was just praising you, but your tail is already wagging.¡± ¡°What tail? I don¡¯t have a tail, okay?¡± Xue Fanxin made a face at Ye Jiushang and deliberately bickered with him. Ye Jiushang shook his head helplessly, his face filled with doting. Then, he adjusted himself and said solemnly, ¡°Your training this time can basically end, but you still have something to do next.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Defeat the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect.¡± ¡°Sure! No problem.¡± Xue Fanxin did not think that this was difficult at all. That Heavenly Spirit Sect¡¯s First Elder owed her so much money and did not have any killing intent towards her. If they really fought, her chances of winning were very high. Just as Xue Fanxin was having evil thoughts, a certain lord splashed a bucket of cold water on her. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I¡¯ll get that First Elder to go all out.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The First Elder, who was eating roasted meat somewhere, suddenly sneezed. His entire body felt cold, and he felt that his entire body was filled with cold air, making him lose all interest in eating roasted meat. He quickly found a warmer place to stay. But when he found a good seat and had just sat down, a certain lord suddenly appeared, scaring him half to death. Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared in front of the First Elder and said coldly, ¡°If you want to leave this place alive, then defeat my consort.¡± ¡°What? How¡­ how is that possible?¡± It was not that he could not defeat Xue Fanxin, but he could not be ruthless to her. If he accidentally injured the Ninth Lord¡¯s beloved consort, wouldn¡¯t he be in a terrible state? ¡°If you can¡¯t defeat her, then wait for death here.¡± Ye Jiushang could not be bothered to waste his breath on the First Elder. After saying that, he turned around and left, instantly disappearing without a trace. The First Elder sat on the ground with a gray face and muttered to himself, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Chapter 943 - 943 Looking for a Fight 943 Looking for a Fight After Xue Fanxin received the mission Ye Jiushang had given her, she went into the forest. She rested for a while and adjusted her condition before looking for the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect. As for the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, he was still in a difficult and depressed state, not knowing what to do. Did he really have to defeat Xue Fanxin? This Ninth Lord was really something. Why didn¡¯t he make himself clear? If the Ninth Lord said that he did not have to bear any consequences for defeating Xue Fanxin, then he would not have to be so troubled! ¡°First Elder¡­¡± Just as the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect was feeling conflicted, he suddenly heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s voice, scaring him quite badly. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡± The person he was most afraid of seeing now was not the Ninth Lord, but this Ninth Imperial Consort. He did not want to fight. He really did not want to fight. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to fight!¡± Xue Fanxin said directly. The First Elder said pitifully, ¡°Can we not fight?¡± Xue Fanxin shook her head. ¡°No. Ah Jiu said that I have to defeat you. I have to work hard to complete what Ah Jiu instructed me to do, so let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Begin what?¡± ¡°Begin fighting!¡± ¡°Um¡­ can you give me some time to prepare?¡± The First Elder knew that this battle was inevitable, so he might as well face it bravely. However, he still needed some time to calm down, or there was no way to fight. To be honest, after interacting with Xue Fanxin recently, he actually quite liked this girl. If not for her special identity, he really wanted to take her in as his last disciple. He really could not be ruthless to such a likable girl. But if he was not ruthless, how could he defeat her? Although this girl was only a Great Spirit Master, her true combat strength was very strong. If he did not go all out, it would be very difficult to defeat her. ¡°First Elder, are you ready?¡± Xue Fanxin gave the First Elder a moment before asking. ¡°Then how long do you plan to prepare?¡± ¡°Soon, soon. Wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Take this.¡± How could Xue Fanxin not see the First Elder¡¯s hesitation? She took the initiative to attack, every move ruthless as she attacked with all her might. The First Elder only adopted a dodging strategy in the face of Xue Fanxin¡¯s attack and did not counterattack. He hid in the forest and ran. Originally, he had many opportunities to attack, but because he did not dare, he did not attack. He still only dodged and flashed¡­ But suddenly, a certain lord¡¯s voice reached his ears. ¡°If you can¡¯t defeat her, then only death awaits.¡± Being threatened by a certain lord like this, for the sake of his life, the First Elder could only choose to fight. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, actually, I really don¡¯t want to fight you, but the Ninth Lord said that if I don¡¯t defeat you, I can only die, so I can only let you down.¡± Before the First Elder attacked, he made things clear to Xue Fanxin. Even so, he still could not bear to do it and still had some misgivings. However, when he thought about how this concerned his life, he could not care as much ¡°Defeat me? You need to have the ability to do so first.¡± Xue Fanxin was still a little confident in her current strength. Even if she could not defeat the First Elder, she would not suffer too much. Although she did not understand why Ah Jiu wanted to do this, she believed that he must have his reasons. She did not have to worry too much about anything else. The only thing she had to do now was to defeat the First Elder. Chapter 944 - 944 Hundred Spike Wind Wheel 944 Hundred Spike Wind Wheel The First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect no longer dodged but accepted the challenge. In the beginning, he had only used 80% of his strength, but after a few exchanges, he had actually failed to gain any advantage from Xue Fanxin. Instead, he had suffered a little and fought with difficulty. This Ninth Imperial Consort was only a Great Spirit Master. Wasn¡¯t her combat strength too powerful? She could actually suppress him. She attacked too quickly, and every move was fast, accurate, and ruthless. If it were anyone of the same cultivation level, they would have long been killed by her in one move. It seemed like he had to use his full strength. Otherwise, he really could not defeat her. At this moment, the First Elder did not dare to hold back anymore. He used all his strength and even revealed his weapon. He used a wheel with spikes. The wheel was tainted with poison. As long as one was slightly injured by the wheel, they would die from poison. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, you have to be careful. My Hundred Spike Wind Wheel is smeared with poison.¡± ¡°The thing I¡¯m least afraid of is poison. Bring it on.¡± Xue Fanxin did not take out her weapon and continued to fight the First Elder barehanded. Only then could she know her true strength. The First Elder was a Saint Realm expert. If he really used his full strength to fight, the power released by every move would be extremely destructive. All the flowers and trees within a mile were destroyed, and even huge pits appeared on the ground. If such a terrifying attack hit someone, the outcome could be imagined. However, facing such a powerful attack from the First Elder, Xue Fanxin could dodge with ease. However, the most she could do now was dodge and focus on defense. She had no chance or ability to take the initiative to attack. She was completely at a disadvantage now. Just as Ah Jiu had said, if the First Elder really wanted to kill her, she would be heavily injured even if she did not die. The difference between the Great Spirit Master Realm and the Saint Realm was too great. They had crossed three major realms. If it were anyone else, even those so-called geniuses and prodigies, with their Great Spirit Master Realm cultivation, they would not be able to withstand even half a move from a Saint Realm expert. It was already very rare for Xue Fanxin to be able to withstand the full-strength attack of the First Elder, but she could at most dodge and not attack. She had no way of defeating the First Elder with such a fighting style. Xue Fanxin wanted to defeat the First Elder, but how could the First Elder not want to defeat Xue Fanxin as well? Therefore, he grasped the opportunity and used his killing move when Xue Fanxin was unable to fight back. Of course, he had never thought of killing Xue Fanxin. His goal was only to defeat her. When the First Elder used his sure-kill technique, Xue Fanxin could sense that the spirit energy in her entire body had been sealed. It was very difficult to mobilize, and she could not move her body. At the same time, the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel smeared with poison was flying towards her. Oh no, she was about to be defeated. Facing the impending defeat, Xue Fanxin resisted strongly. She used all her strength to break through the shackles on her body and mobilized the power in her body. She used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance and summoned thousands of butterflies as shields to block the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel that was flying towards her. When the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel collided with the butterflies, at least half of the butterflies were shattered, turning into spirit energy and dissipating. The remaining half were resisting the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel tightly. Xue Fanxin saw that the butterflies were about to collapse, so she pushed out her palm and used her strength to block it, stopping the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel from continuing to attack. When the First Elder saw this, he also exerted strength to increase the power of the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel. She could clearly sense that with her current ability, she could not withstand this strike from the First Elder. But once she stopped and gave up, it would be a failure. No, she could not lose. Chapter 945 - 945 Golden Wings 945 Golden Wings The First Elder pushed out his palm force and increased his attack, controlling the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel to attack Xue Fanxin. However, he still knew his limits and did not want to hurt Xue Fanxin. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was about to collapse, he said, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, if you admit defeat, I¡¯ll stop. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the last moment yet. We still don¡¯t know who will win!¡± Even though Xue Fanxin knew that she was powerless to resist the First Elder¡¯s attack, she had no intention of admitting defeat. She had been holding on bitterly. Even though she was already kneeling on the ground, her knees ground into a bloody mess, she still did not give up. Giving up so easily was not her style. Until the end, as long as she was still breathing, she would not admit defeat. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was still unwilling to admit defeat at this point, the First Elder was really helpless and speechless. However, he could not be soft-hearted, because defeating Xue Fanxin was his only way out, so he could only increase his attacks and defeat Xue Fanxin as soon as possible. This way, everything could end. To be honest, he really admired this girl and her courage and willpower. Unfortunately¡­ A victor had to be decided between them. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The First Elder increased the power in his palm again and controlled the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel to attack Xue Fanxin¡¯s butterflies. The butterflies had already gradually been destroyed. From the thousands to tens of thousands in the beginning, there were only a few dozen left. They could not resist the attack of the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel at all. But even so, Xue Fanxin was still unwilling to give up. She used all her strength to resist the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel pressing down on her. Even though the Hundred Spike Wind Wheel was about to touch her face, she was still unwilling to give up and continued to support herself. Was she really going to lose? Just as Xue Fanxin was struggling to hold on, cracking sounds suddenly came from her body. It was the sound of a bottleneck shattering. The bottleneck at the peak of the Great Spirit Master Realm had been broken. Following that, the spirit energy in her body suddenly soared. Her entire body was filled with power and her explosive power was extremely great. She pushed the First Elder¡¯s Hundred Spike Wind Wheel away forcefully. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin shouted at the sky and erupted with the power in her body. A pair of faint golden wings actually appeared on her back, like a pair of golden phoenix wings. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The First Elder was sent flying by the power Xue Fanxin emitted. Even his Hundred Spike Wind Wheel was shaken to the ground. As for him, he was blocked by a powerful force and could not take a step forward. He could only barely stand on the spot and look at the person with golden phoenix wings in front of him. Who was this Ninth Imperial Consort? Why had she caused such a huge commotion after advancing to the Spirit King Realm? Because the power that suddenly erupted from her body was too powerful, Xue Fanxin could not bear it for a moment. It was extremely painful, so she kept shouting at the sky, releasing the power in her body and fusing with her dantian that had changed for no reason. Her dantian had actually turned golden, and the golden color was wrapped in other colors. Every color represented a type of power. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin shouted at the sky again. Every time she shouted, she would erupt. At the same time, the chaotic power in her body was gradually sorted out by her. The golden wings on her back slowly disappeared, and everything returned to calm. Ye Jiushang stood on a tree in the distance and watched everything that was happening. When he saw the golden wings on Xue Fanxin¡¯s back, he revealed a happy smile. Xin¡¯er¡¯s divine guardian beast was about to awaken. Not bad, not bad. It was a miracle that she could awaken the divine guardian beast with her Spirit King Realm cultivation. Chapter 946 - 946 Defeating the Elder 946 Defeating the Elder After successfully advancing to the Spirit King Realm, Xue Fanxin felt that her strength had increased by a few times. Hence, she attacked the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect again, still barehanded. If she had used the Xue You Sword or the semi-divine dagger from the beginning and removed the fifteen kilograms of weight on her body, that First Elder would have long been defeated. However, she knew very well why Ah Jiu had asked her to fight the First Elder. It was not about victory or defeat, but training. If she defeated the First Elder so quickly, this battle would be meaningless. A meaningless battle that was not a life or death situation. Why should she fight? Only when her bottleneck loosened did she know the meaning of this battle. Ah Jiu wanted to use the power of the First Elder to let her break through. Now that she had already successfully broken through, even without the Xue You Sword and that semi-divine dagger, she could still defeat the First Elder. The First Elder knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s true strength. She was already so powerful when she was in the Great Spirit Master Realm. When she reached the Spirit King Realm, she could easily defeat him. And that was indeed the case. After exchanging a few moves with Xue Fanxin, the First Elder was defeated. He was completely defeated and convinced. ¡°I lost.¡± The First Elder stood up dejectedly and picked up his Hundred Spike Wind Wheel nearby. He did not have any objections about losing, but he felt very embarrassed. He, the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, a Saint Realm expert, had actually been defeated by a little girl who was only in the Spirit King Realm. If word got out, he would definitely become the laughing stock of the entire Tongxuan Continent. However, to be able to fight Xue Fanxin and see a true genius, he felt that all of this was worth it. He had lost, but he felt proud, because he knew what a true genius was. Compared to Xue Fanxin, the so-called geniuses of the aristocratic families in the Tongxuan Continent were all mediocre. Xue Fanxin could sense the First Elder¡¯s sadness, so she went over to comfort him. ¡°First Elder, victory and defeat are common in war. Don¡¯t worry too much. Only by enduring defeat can you win and succeed. An undefeated legend might not be a good thing.¡± How could the First Elder not know this logic? However, he had no complaints about this failure. All he had was¡­ ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, can you plead for me with the Ninth Lord? If I can¡¯t defeat you, I¡¯ll only die.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the First Elder said in surprise. Being in such close contact with Xue Fanxin, he felt quite close to her. In his heart, he wished that he had an outstanding granddaughter like Xue Fanxin. How good would that be?! ¡°Really, really. Don¡¯t worry. Ah Jiu is not the kind of demon who kills people randomly. As long as you don¡¯t provoke him and don¡¯t hurt the people around him, he won¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t you understand his true motive for letting you fight me?¡± The First Elder thought about it carefully and came to a realization. It turned out that the Ninth Lord wanted to use his power to let Xue Fanxin break through. Although he felt like he had been used, he had no objections at all. Instead, he was quite happy. ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t lose your life. Now that I¡¯ve successfully broken through, I¡¯ll go back and report the good news to Ah Jiu first. You can play here slowly.¡± Xue Fanxin casually played with the First Elder¡¯s beard. The more she looked at this First Elder, the cuter and more pleasing to the eye he was. Actually, there was a thin line between good and bad. Even if he was a bad person, as long as there was still hope and he was guided well, he could return to the right path. The First Elder was not bad by nature. As long as he was enlightened, with his cultivation and comprehension ability, he would naturally comprehend something. Chapter 947 - 947 Seems Right Too 947 Seems Right Too Xue Fanxin ran back to the bamboo house happily. Before she reached, she shouted, ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu, I¡¯ve advanced to the Spirit King Realm.¡± Ye Jiushang stood at the entrance of the courtyard and watched as Xue Fanxin ran towards him and pounced into his arms. Hence, he caught her and hugged her. He said dotingly, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so rash. You¡¯ve only advanced to the Spirit King Realm. Is it worth being so happy about?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s worth it. You don¡¯t know how difficult it is for me to advance to a new realm.¡± ¡°You call this difficult? From the moment you started cultivating to now, it has been at most half a year. Go out and ask around and see if anyone can soar from the Spirit Awakening Realm to the Spirit King Realm in half a year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true too.¡± Her advancement speed was indeed very fast. Based on what she knew, those descendants who were born in aristocratic families had an extremely good cultivation environment and resources, especially those talented geniuses. However, none of them could increase their cultivation levels extremely quickly like her in half a year. Many Spirit Awakening cultivators took a year or even a few years to advance from the Spirit Awakening Realm to the Spirit Building Realm. In the future, the time they spent on each realm would increase. It would be fine if they had good cultivation resources, but if they did not, many people would stop at the Spirit Refining and Spirit Transformation Realms. Only a small number of people could enter the Spirit Master Realm. After reaching the Spirit Master Realm, unless one had a fortuitous encounter, it was really difficult to break through again. ¡°The effects of this training are very good. You¡¯ve built the foundation and successfully advanced to the Spirit King Realm. Now, let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Jiushang said reluctantly. After living a peaceful and happy life here for a month, he really liked it. ¡°Ah Jiu, can we leave in a few days¡¯ time?¡± Xue Fanxin asked expectantly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re the best.¡± Xue Fanxin was too excited. She jumped up and wrapped her arms around Ye Jiushang¡¯s neck before kissing his face ruthlessly. Ye Jiushang was kissed until he had a blissful smile on his face. Looking at the happy and excited person in front of him, his mood improved. Xin¡¯er had such an influence on him. Although this influence would often become his fatal weakness, he was willing to use all his strength to protect this influence and the person he wanted to protect. ¡°Ah Jiu, the demonic beasts here have helped me quite a lot. What should I thank them with? Just roasted meat doesn¡¯t seem to be enough. By the way, there¡¯s also that First Elder. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. I think he¡¯s quite a good person.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s hands were still wrapped around Ye Jiushang¡¯s neck as she hung on him. Ye Jiushang stood still and allowed Xue Fanxin to hang on him. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of taking his life. How would I make things difficult for him?¡± ¡°From the beginning to the end, he has never had any ill will or killing intent towards you, so I naturally won¡¯t do anything to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Then tell me, what should I use to thank the demonic beasts here? After I leave, it¡¯ll be very difficult to see them again. I really can¡¯t bear to go!¡± Xue Fanxin tried her best to think of what to use to thank that group of demonic beasts. Suddenly, she had a flash of inspiration and thought of something good. She immediately laughed loudly and said, ¡°Haha¡­ I know what to use to thank them. Beast Spirit Pill is a spirit pill that can help demonic beasts increase their cultivation level or even their grade. ¡°I¡¯ll go and investigate the pill formula for the Beast Spirit Pill immediately.¡± Xue Fanxin did as she said. With a swoosh, she burrowed into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space to check the Myriad Spirit Record and search for the pill formula for the Beast Spirit Pill. Chapter 948 - 948 Refining Pills Right in Front of Them 948 Refining Pills Right in Front of Them Xue Fanxin found the pill formula for the Beast Spirit Pill in the Myriad Spirit Record. After memorizing the pill formula, she started to search for herbs. She took out all the spirit herbs in her space and realized that she was still missing a few spirit herbs, so she went to the Moon Burial Ridge to pick them. The demonic beasts habitually followed Xue Fanxin. When they found out that Xue Fanxin was looking for herbs, they all came to help. After recognizing the spirit herb Xue Fanxin was looking for, they scattered and searched everywhere. There was strength in numbers. In just half a day, the herbs needed had been gathered. Furthermore, there were quite a few. A few spirit herbs were abnormally precious and could be easily sold for a good price outside. Because this was the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge, very few people usually walked around here. There was no one around all year round, and demonic beasts did not know much about spirit herbs. Even if they did, they did not know how to use them. Therefore, many precious spirit herbs grew very well here, and the number was very considerable. Xue Fanxin personally refined pills in front of many demonic beasts. She took out the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace and refined the Beast Spirit Pill according to the method recorded in the Myriad Spirit Record. Actually, she was not good at refining pills. She only knew the method to refine pills, but with the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace, she saved herself a lot of trouble. The First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect also came to take a look. When he saw Xue Fanxin refining pills, he was extremely shocked. Especially when he saw the success rate, he was so shocked that he could not even close his mouth. Although he was not an alchemist, he knew very well how difficult it was to refine pills. It was even more difficult to successfully refine a pill, especially a high-grade pill. The success rate was terrifyingly low. A fifth-grade alchemist might not be able to successfully refine a fifth-grade pill every time. It was already very good if they could successfully refine one out of ten times. However, Xue Fanxin could successfully refine pills each time. Furthermore, the output was high each time as there were either ten or nine pills. In short, there were no fewer than eight. Not only was the success rate high, but the quality of the pills was also high. This girl was born to attack people¡¯s mentality. It was fine if her strength was heaven-defying, but her pill cultivation skills were also so heaven-defying. If word got out, it would really make people unable to live. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t this the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace?¡± The First Elder finally noticed something. He stared fixedly at the pill furnace in front of Xue Fanxin. The more he looked, the more shocked he became. In the end, he was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. He had once seen the image of the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace in an ancient book, so the pill cultivating furnace in front of him was undoubtedly the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. Based on what he knew, this Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace had once been a pill cultivating furnace used by the former Medicine King. However, for some reason, the former Medicine King had abandoned this Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. Even after the former Medicine King passed away, no one knew the whereabouts of this Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace. The new Medicine King had been searching for the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace, but there was no news yet. Who would have thought that this Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace would actually be in the hands of a little girl and could be used by her? ¡°First Elder, it¡¯s not a good thing to know too much,¡± Xue Fanxin said with a cold smile, the warning in her words obvious. She only wanted to refine pills in front of the demonic beasts, but she had forgotten about the First Elder. Since the First Elder had already seen that the pill cultivating furnace she was using was the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace, she could only make him keep it a secret. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I know very well what to say and what not to say.¡± The First Elder had never thought of revealing Xue Fanxin¡¯s secret. At this moment, he was thinking about how to get Xue Fanxin to help him refine pills. Chapter 949 - 949 Faith of Beasts 949 Faith of Beasts With the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace to refine pills, as long as there were enough spirit herbs, spirit pills would come out endlessly. In less than half a day, Xue Fanxin had already used the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace to refine hundreds and thousands of beast spirit pills. Most of the spirit herbs in the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge had also been mined by the demonic beasts to offer to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Come, come, come. Everyone has a share.¡± Xue Fanxin distributed the pills. She first guaranteed that every demonic beast could obtain a Beast Spirit Pill. If there was any left, she would distribute it to those who had usually helped her more. The demonic beasts did not know what the Beast Spirit Pill was, but they knew at a glance that it was a good thing. Many demonic beasts swallowed it on the spot. In the end, they directly advanced. Not only did they advance, but their bloodlines and strength also increased greatly. Among them, a few Rank Five demonic beasts successfully advanced to Rank Six after consuming the Beast Spirit Pill. In the Moon Burial Ridge, fifth-rank demonic beasts were already kings. There was no need to mention sixth-rank demonic beasts. Their strength was even stronger than human Saint Realm cultivators. With these few Rank Six demonic beasts guarding the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge, humans would not dare to casually invade this place, and those low-level demonic beasts could obtain very good protection. After the demonic beasts ate the Beast Spirit Pill Xue Fanxin had given them, they all understood how precious the pill was. They all thanked Xue Fanxin sincerely, gratefully and lovingly from the bottom of their hearts. Every demonic beast was in a strange position, like humans praying or worshiping a certain god. The First Elder was also present. He was completely won over by Xue Fanxin and had nothing to say. But at this moment, something strange suddenly happened in the Moon Burial Ridge, as if some strange power was building and gathering towards them. Ye Jiushang, who was sitting in the bamboo house, sensed that something was wrong. He immediately rushed to the scene to see what was going on. However, he did not appear and only watched from the dark. When he clearly saw what was going on, a surprised smile appeared on his face. Faith of Beasts¡­ Xin¡¯er had actually obtained the Faith of Beasts. Although it was not much, she had indeed obtained it. Even the Beast Tamer families had never obtained this faith, but Xin¡¯er had obtained it so easily. If those Beast Tamer families found out, they would probably vomit blood from anger. Those who had the Faith of Beasts could easily obtain the love of demonic beasts or even divine beasts. Furthermore, they could control all kinds of demonic beasts and lead groups of beasts into battle. Xin¡¯er, you surprised me again. Xue Fanxin did not know what the Faith of Beasts was. She only knew that a strange force was surrounding her. Because she could not sense any malice from that force, she was not nervous and stood still. At this moment, more and more demonic beasts gathered in the forest. Even the demonic beasts that had never appeared came. They were in a strange state like the other demonic beasts, as if they were worshiping Xue Fanxin. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xue Fanxin was confused, but she could sense the kindness of those demonic beasts. ¡°They seem to be worshiping you.¡± The First Elder did not know what the Faith of Beasts was, but he felt that Xue Fanxin seemed to have a subtle relationship with these demonic beasts. ¡°Don¡¯t bow, don¡¯t bow. I treat you as friends. Those pills are to thank you for helping me recently, so you don¡¯t have to be polite. I¡¯m leaving in a few days and can¡¯t visit you often in the future, so you have to take good care of yourselves.¡± Xue Fanxin stroked the heads of the demonic beasts and communicated with them. Upon learning that Xue Fanxin was about to leave, the demonic beasts became very depressed, but they all knew very well that Xue Fanxin was human and would leave sooner or later. So humans could also be good. However, there should be very, very few good humans like this, right? Chapter 950 - 950 News About Father (1) 950 News About Father (1) In the next few days, Xue Fanxin played with the demonic beasts of the Moon Burial Ridge and spent a happy time with them. Every day, she played happily in the forest and rode the demonic beasts all over the Moon Burial Ridge to interact with them at an extremely close distance. Under Xue Fanxin¡¯s lead, the First Elder got along more and more happily with the demonic beasts. In the end, he could also ride on the backs of the demonic beasts and run in the forest. While interacting with the demonic beasts, Xue Fanxin gave them a simple examination. If any of the demonic beasts had injuries or pain, she would treat them in time. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken out the sharp thorns in your claws. Be careful in the future and don¡¯t casually touch those sharp things.¡± Xue Fanxin treated a demonic beast and did not forget to remind it after that. Over the past few days, she had concocted quite a few medicines for injuries and distributed some to the demonic beasts. She had even taught them how to use them. The demonic beasts kept what Xue Fanxin had given them like they were treasures. Because they knew that Xue Fanxin was leaving tomorrow, they were very unwilling to part with her. All of them were very depressed. How could Xue Fanxin not know how the demonic beasts felt? However, she had to leave in the end. All she could do was come back often to see them. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll come back and see you when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Forget about them, even I can¡¯t bear to part.¡± The First Elder sat on the ground and kept stroking the fur of a demonic beast. He was really unwilling to leave. He had been very happy recently. He had never been so happy before. Such happiness made him want to stay like this forever. ¡°First Elder, the Heavenly Spirit Sect is not far from here anyway. Furthermore, you¡¯re so familiar with the demonic beasts here. You can come and play with them often in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin was carrying a little guy in her arms. She sat on the grass and basked in the sun. She looked at the groups of demonic beasts around her and felt that they were more and more cute. ¡°The Imperial City is not far from here. You can also come and play with them often,¡± the First Elder said. From these words, it could be seen that the one he really could not bear to part with was Xue Fanxin. ¡°I¡¯m very busy, so I won¡¯t be free often. Furthermore, I won¡¯t stay in the Imperial City for long.¡± ¡°What do you mean by not staying in the Imperial City for long? The Ninth Lord is the lord of the Ye Dynasty. Where can he go if he¡¯s not in the Imperial City? Could it be that you want to go to the Nine Cloud Palace?¡± Xue Fanxin did not answer the First Elder¡¯s question. She only smiled and asked, ¡°First Elder, what plans will you have in the future? Will you return to the Heavenly Spirit Sect and continue being the First Elder?¡± The First Elder did not ask Xue Fanxin any more questions. Instead, he thought about his own matters and said with sorrow and hatred, ¡°This Heavenly Spirit Sect is no longer the Heavenly Spirit Sect of the past. Most of the disciples in the sect entered through connections. Not to mention their mediocre talent, their characters are basically the same. ¡°There are countless bastards like Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang. The three great sects clearly say that they will go everywhere to recruit disciples every few years, but those spots for recruiting disciples will often be internally decided by various people in the sect. There are very few disciples who are really recruited from outside. ¡°This situation is the most serious in the Heavenly Spirit Sect. There is almost no fresh blood flowing into the sect. Everyone who comes and goes are descendants or relatives.¡± How could such a Heavenly Spirit Sect have a future? As the First Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, he was already used to such things. He was not surprised and even felt numb. ¡°However, twenty years ago, an impressive genius appeared in the Flowing Cloud Sect. What was his name again? Oh right, his name was Xue Feichen.¡± Xue Fanxin was originally not interested in the things about the Heavenly Spirit Sect the First Elder mentioned at all, but when she heard the name ¡®Xue Feichen¡¯, she was very shocked and asked excitedly, ¡°First Elder, who were you talking about just now? Xue Feichen?¡± Chapter 951 - 951 News About Father (2) 951 News About Father (2) The First Elder suddenly recalled something from twenty years ago. He thought of a talented person and could not help but compare him to Xue Fanxin, so he mentioned it casually. With that, he realized that their surnames were Xue and he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your relationship with Xue Feichen?¡± the First Elder asked solemnly. ¡°He¡¯s my father. First Elder, do you know anything about my father? He¡¯s been missing for many years and there¡¯s no news yet.¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected to obtain news about her father from the First Elder and was very excited. What had happened to her parents back then? Why had her soul been divided into two? Where were her father and mother now? She had to find out these things. ¡°So Xue Feichen is your father. No wonder. The apple doesn¡¯t fall from the tree! Actually, I don¡¯t know much about your father. I only saw him twenty years ago. At that time, it was the sect competition that the three great sects held every ten years. Xue Feichen was one of the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect who represented the sect to participate in the competition twenty years ago. ¡°The sect competition twenty years ago was held in the Heavenly Spirit Sect. I watched all of Xue Feichen¡¯s competitions the entire time. With his extraordinary intelligence and strength, he obtained first place in that sect competition and won quite a bit of glory for the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°Xue Feichen became famous after that battle and became the most talented and powerful person among the younger generation. Logically speaking, even if such a person declined later, he would leave behind shocking traces. However, not long after the sect competition, there was no more news of Xue Feichen in the Flowing Cloud Sect, it was as if this person had never appeared. ¡°As time slowly passed, generations of geniuses appeared. Xue Feichen was slowly forgotten about. How could the young juniors now know Xue Feichen? Even an old fellow like me can barely remember him. ¡°First Elder, do you know anything else about my father?¡± Xue Fanxin had already known that her father had once gone to the Flowing Cloud Sect and had lost contact with her grandfather after. Now that she heard what the First Elder said, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that there was something wrong with the Flowing Cloud Sect. Since her father had fought for the glory of the sect and was a talented genius, how could the Flowing Cloud Sect ignore her father¡¯s disappearance? Unless the Flowing Cloud Sect knew where her father had gone? ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that. After the sect competition twenty years ago, I never saw Xue Feichen again. Later, I didn¡¯t even hear any news about him. However, there is something that I think is to do with your father.¡± As the First Elder spoke, his expression turned a little bad, as if he was afraid of something. ¡°What is it?¡± Xue Fanxin could sense the First Elder¡¯s fear, so she assured him. ¡°First Elder, if you have anything to say, just say it. If the sky collapses, I¡¯ll get Ah Jiu to support you.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, the First Elder had the courage to say it boldly. ¡°In recent years, among the three great sects, the Heavenly Spirit Sect and the Flying Dragon Sect don¡¯t really recruit disciples from the outside world. The disciples we recruit are basically internally decided by the sect, but the Flowing Cloud Sect is an exception. They are very passionate about recruiting disciples from the outside world, especially those with excellent talent. No matter how poor their background is, they will still recruit them.¡± Hearing the First Elder¡¯s words, Xue Fanxin recalled that back in the Heavenly Saint Empire, the three great sects had come to recruit disciples. Only the Flowing Cloud Sect had tried their best to take her in. The other two sects had only said it casually and did not express much interest. Clearly, it did not matter if they accepted her as a disciple. Previously, she had thought that the Flowing Cloud Sect only cherished talent. Only now did she realize that there was a hidden agenda. Chapter 952 - 952 News About Father (3) 952 News About Father (3) Xue Fanxin suppressed her doubts and anxiety and continued to ask, ¡°First Elder, the Flowing Cloud Sect has recruited so many extremely talented disciples, but I¡¯ve never heard of any geniuses from the Flowing Cloud Sect. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This is what I wanted to tell you. Actually, it¡¯s most likely my guess. I¡¯m not too sure about the exact situation. The Flowing Cloud Sect never searches for those talented disciples in the aristocratic families, but they specially go to some remote places to recruit them. The disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Sect and the Flying Dragon Sect are often descendants or relatives of some aristocratic families, but the Flowing Cloud Sect prefers to recruit people from small places, especially those without any status or background. Even if such people die, no one will pursue them.¡± Indeed, if people from a small place died, so be it. No one would pursue their deaths to the end. However, aristocratic families were different. If the genius of the family died, they would definitely pursue the matter to the end. ¡°First Elder, what happened to the genius disciples recruited by the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± Xue Fanxin could already guess the outcome of these people. With so many geniuses, it was impossible for them to not cause any commotion with their disappearances, unless they were all dead or being controlled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what has happened to these geniuses. I only know that none of them could make a name for themselves in the Flowing Cloud Sect. In the end, they all disappeared silently. Apart from Xue Feichen, the others didn¡¯t even have a chance to stand out. After so many geniuses entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, it¡¯s impossible for them to not make a sound. I suspect that someone in the Flowing Cloud Sect is stripping these geniuses of everything. As for how, I don¡¯t know. ¡°Your father¡­ might have been one of them.¡± Actually, it was not only him. Some old fellows in the sect had long suspected the Flowing Cloud Sect of nefarious acts. However, these things had nothing to do with them, so they could not be bothered. The Flowing Cloud Sect was meticulous and never provoked the aristocratic families and the royal family. They only harmed the interests of some small figures, so everyone turned a blind eye and let the Flowing Cloud Sect do their thing. ¡°The Flowing Cloud Sect, huh?¡± Xue Fanxin had obtained so much information from the First Elder and had come up with a solution. If she had not noticed the problem, she would have lived in vain. Her father was only the son of a small general in the Nanling Empire. To the Ye Dynasty and the three great sects of the Tongxuan Continent, the General¡¯s Estate of the Nanling Empire was really too small and insignificant. It was as small as an ant. Even if he died, no one from above would pursue the matter With her father¡¯s talent, if the Flowing Cloud Sect was really doing something to strip geniuses of their talent, her father would definitely not have been spared. It seemed like she had to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°Little girl, are you okay?¡± The First Elder could tell that Xue Fanxin was very angry now. Apart from hatred, there was also killing intent in her eyes. If the Flowing Cloud Sect really did something they shouldn¡¯t have done it to Xue Feichen, their good days would soon be over. Just Xue Fanxin alone could make the Flowing Cloud Sect stumble, let alone the Ninth Lord. The Flowing Cloud Sect was also unlucky. Of all people, they had to provoke the Ninth Lord¡¯s father-in-law. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. Thank you for telling me so much today. There are some pills, two five-colored spirit crystals, and a Rank Five crystal core here. Take it as a thank you gift from me.¡± Xue Fanxin placed the things in front of the First Elder and left. ¡°Little girl¡­¡± The First Elder still wanted to say something, but when he saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s departing figure, he ultimately said nothing. However, he was not worried. The Flowing Cloud Sect was the one in danger. ¡°This girl is really generous! Five-colored spirit crystal, a Rank Five crystal core. Haha¡­ Good stuff.¡± Chapter 953 - 953 Its Them Again 953 It¡¯s Them Again Xue Fanxin returned to the bamboo house with a hurt, sad, and angry expression. Seeing that something was wrong with her, Ye Jiushang asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, could my father have already been killed by the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± Xue Fanxin held back the tears in her eyes and would not let herself cry no matter what. It was not that she could not cry, but she would not cry at this moment. Instead of crying uselessly here, she might as well do something practical and go to the Flowing Cloud Sect to look for her father. ¡°Probably not.¡± Ye Jiushang had actually sent people to investigate Xue Feichen¡¯s traces and what had happened back then. However, he had yet to find out much. He only knew that Xue Feichen had been persecuted in the Flowing Cloud Sect. As for the details, no one knew. This matter was extremely secretive. Even if he used the power of the Purple Cloud Tower, he could only find out a little. Initially, he had wanted to tell Xin¡¯er about this after a while, but he had not expected her to find out herself. There was no harm in knowing. She had to find out sooner or later. ¡°Really?¡± Xue Fanxin obtained a satisfactory answer from Ye Jiushang. Her panicked heart finally calmed down a little. Ye Jiushang nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Your father entered the Flowing Cloud Sect twenty years ago and disappeared twenty years ago. However, fifteen years ago, he brought you back to the Nanling Empire and stayed in the General¡¯s Estate for a year before leaving with a letter. From this, it can be seen that he escaped from the clutches of the Flowing Cloud Sect back then. As for what happened during the five years he disappeared, I don¡¯t know either. The Purple Cloud Tower has been investigating this matter, but there has been no progress.¡± If he really could not find the truth of this matter, he did not mind sneaking into the Flowing Cloud Sect and reading information from those old fellows¡¯ minds. What he was afraid of was that even those old fellows didn¡¯t know. He had a feeling that there was an even stronger force behind the Flowing Cloud Sect and a terrifying conspiracy. However, it did not matter. No matter how big a conspiracy was, it was not enough to resist in front of absolute strength. ¡°Ah Jiu, I want to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect personally to investigate.¡± Xue Fanxin had this plan to begin with, but later, she wanted to deal with Pei Xiangxiang first, so she did not go to the Flowing Cloud Sect directly. Now that Pei Xiangxiang has been dealt with, as for Jiang Donghai¡­ she could wait until she found him. She could not keep wasting time. ¡°Alright. Do you plan to return to the Imperial City first, or go straight to the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. At least let¡¯s tell Grandpa. Otherwise, he¡¯ll think that I abandoned him again.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re returning to the Imperial City, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°The Imperial Capital is a little chaotic. Unless you return silently and leave silently, a lot of trouble will come looking for you. Previously, that wife of the Grand Preceptor went to the Purple Cloud Tower to buy your whereabouts. The Empress also sent quite a few people to hang around outside the Lord¡¯s Estate. These people are all waiting for us to appear.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go back quietly and leave quietly. Let these people do whatever they want. Anyway, they won¡¯t be able to last long.¡± Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to fool around with those boring women now. She only wanted to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect to investigate what had happened back then. As for the Empress, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife, and Yu Yuefu, there was really no need for her to waste time on these stupid women. They could not even see Ah Jiu and could not find him. Was there any point in them still messing around? When Xue Fanxin left, she did not bid farewell to the demonic beasts of the Moon Burial Ridge. That would only increase her sorrow, so she left without saying anything. However, when she left the Moon Burial Ridge, she realized that a group of disciples from the Heavenly Spirit Sect were heading towards the Moon Burial Ridge. Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang were among them. Why was it them again? Chapter 954 - 954 Deal With Them 954 Deal With Them After Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang escaped back to the Heavenly Spirit Sect, they encouraged the other elders to come. Even the Sect Master of the Heavenly Spirit Sect came. ¡°Is what the two of you said true? There really is a Five-colored Elk in the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge? And the disappearance of the First Elder is also related to this place?¡± ¡°Sect Master, the First Elder has already been trapped in this Moon Burial Ridge for more than ten days. His fate is unknown. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s still waiting for us to save him!¡± Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang kept convincing the Sect Master of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, hoping that he could take them into the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge. As long as they were led by the Sect Master and found the Five-colored Elk, they could more or less obtain some benefits. Forget about the five-colored spirit crystals, just this credit alone was enough for them to be glorious in the Heavenly Spirit Sect for a long time. ¡°Could it be that the First Elder wants to take the five-colored spirit crystals for himself, so he¡¯s staying inside alone? Otherwise, with his strength, he can completely leave easily.¡± ¡°I think he most likely has such thoughts.¡± The other elders of the Heavenly Spirit Sect had other thoughts. They were not worried about the First Elder¡¯s life at all and only thought about the five-colored spirit crystals. If there were really Five-colored Elk and five-colored spirit crystals in the Moon Burial Ridge and they had all been obtained by the First Elder alone, how could they survive in the future? Could it be that they had to live by the First Elder¡¯s rules? Furthermore, they also wanted to become stronger and obtain more cultivation resources to make the younger generation of their families stronger. Therefore, even if the five-colored spirit crystals were all obtained by the First Elder alone, they had to snatch them even if they had to use violence. Xue Fanxin felt disgusted when she saw these people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect, especially Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang. However, she did not want to waste time on these people now, so she condensed a butterfly with her spirit energy and sent a message to the First Elder, asking him to deal with these people. The First Elder was still in the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge, playing with demonic beasts of all sizes and picking quite a few spirit herbs. He thought to himself that if he had time, he would look for Xue Fanxin and ask her to help him refine pills. However, at this moment, a beautiful butterfly flew towards him and landed by his ear. Xue Fanxin¡¯s voice sounded from the butterfly. ¡°First Elder, the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect have come. Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang are also here. You can deal with these people yourself. ¡°These two bastards still dare to come?¡± When the First Elder thought of Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang, he was enraged. However, he knew very well that these two people must have deceived the other old fellows in the sect to come together. Those old fellows were each greedier than the other. They definitely suspected that he had something good on him. When the time came, it was very likely that they would kill and rob him. It seemed like he had to teach them a lesson. The First Elder looked at the few Rank Six demonic beasts beside him and smiled coldly. Then, he said to them, ¡°There are bad people looking for trouble with you again. Go and deal with them later.¡± Upon learning that bad people had come to harm them again, the demonic beasts roared angrily. Then, under the lead of the First Elder, they went to the periphery of the Moon Burial Ridge. The people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect did not know the situation here. At this moment, they were working hard to walk into the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge, only thinking about the five-colored spirit crystals. But suddenly, a strange sound sounded from ahead. The ground was faintly trembling, and the trembling became stronger and stronger. The birds in the forest were so frightened that they flew away. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Demonic beasts, there are so many demonic beasts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a beast horde. Everyone, run.¡± Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang ran the fastest. When they realized that it was the beasts, they immediately retreated half a kilometer and hid. If the situation was wrong, they would immediately escape. The Sect Master and the elders of the Heavenly Spirit Sect originally wanted to fight, but when they realized that the beasts were led by a few Rank Six demonic beasts, they immediately fled in fear. A Rank Six demonic beast was far stronger than a Saint Realm expert. The highest cultivation among them was also at the Saint Realm. How could they be a match for a Rank Six demonic beast? Chapter 955 - 955 Making Up Lies 955 Making Up Lies The Rank Six demonic beasts were extremely fast. When they saw that the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect were escaping, they immediately jumped up and rushed to the front. They first pounced on a few slow people, biting and scratching them to death, then continued to chase after the people who were still running. Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang saw that the Sect Master of the Heavenly Spirit Sect was also fleeing. Seeing that quite a few of their fellow disciples had died under the sharp claws of the demonic beasts, their hearts skipped a beat. They tacitly broke into a run and continued running. Even the Sect Master was afraid of those beasts, let alone them. Although the five-colored spirit crystals were important, they were not as important as their lives. Because Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang ran the fastest, many disciples were killed by the demonic beasts. Only they escaped. When the Sect Master and elders of the Heavenly Spirit Sect fled, they used all kinds of life-saving treasures and methods. They could only barely ensure that they escaped from the demonic beasts and could not protect those disciples at all. After escaping from the Moon Burial Ridge, they still had lingering fear. However, before they could recover from their shock, they heard a sinister sound. ¡°Sect Master, Second Elder, Third Elder, Fourth Elder, what are you doing?¡± The First Elder walked over from outside the Moon Burial Ridge. Seeing that everyone from the Heavenly Spirit Sect was injured, he was extremely happy. As for the dead disciples, they were all heartless people who had abandoned him and escaped alone that day. Their deaths were not worthy of pity. Unfortunately, Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang, these two shameless people, were still alive. But it didn¡¯t matter. He had time and energy to play with them slowly. When the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect saw that the First Elder had actually come from outside the Moon Burial Ridge, they were all extremely shocked, their faces filled with disbelief. Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang were panicking because of the First Elder¡¯s appearance. They were very nervous and even stuttered. ¡°First Elder, why¡­ why are you outside?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be outside? Yu Shuangshuang, Qin Yang, I didn¡¯t die in the Moon Burial Ridge. Are you very disappointed?¡± The First Elder glared at Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang deeply. Although he really wanted to strangle them to death now, with his many years of experience, he knew that now was not the best time to kill them. ¡°First Elder, w-what are you talking about? We¡¯re naturally very happy to see that you¡¯re safe and sound. Look, after knowing that you were trapped in the Moon Burial Ridge, we immediately reported it to the sect and came over with the Sect Master and the elders to save you.¡± Qin Yang¡¯s reaction was relatively fast. No matter how panicked he was, he could try his best to maintain his composure. ¡°Is that so? Then I really have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t lied about the Five-colored Elk in the Moon Burial Ridge, why would I have come to take the risk? Fortunately, I was lucky. After you escaped that day, I also escaped immediately. However, I didn¡¯t return to the sect. Instead, I stayed behind to investigate. Only then did I realize how badly you two had deceived me.¡± The First Elder casually fabricated a lie and didn¡¯t tell them about his fortuitous encounter recently. After hearing the First Elder¡¯s words, the Sect Master and the elders of the Heavenly Spirit Sect gradually believed him. Even if there were really Five-colored Elk and five-colored spirit crystals in the Moon Burial Ridge, with so many Rank Six demonic beasts, they could not enter at all. ¡°First Elder, since you¡¯re fine, then let¡¯s return to the sect. We can¡¯t stay here for long. We should leave quickly.¡± The Sect Master of the Heavenly Spirit Sect gave an order and left. From the beginning to the end, he did not care about the dead disciples, nor did he ask about Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang¡¯s crimes. He only wanted to leave this place. Just the thought of a Rank Six demonic beast was terrifying. It was best for him to leave first, in case the Rank Six demonic beasts rushed out. Yu Shuangshuang and Qin Yang became more and more uneasy and depressed. Why were those who deserved to die not dead? The previous Sun Feiyan was not dead, and the current First Elder was not dead either. Why was that? Chapter 956 - 956 Got Something 956 Got Something Xue Fanxin was not interested in how the First Elder dealt with the people from the Heavenly Spirit Sect at all. At this moment, she had already returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate in the Imperial City and saw familiar faces. ¡°My precious granddaughter, where have you been for the past month? You made me think about you day and night.¡± ¡°Woman, woman, you¡¯re finally back. When are you going to roast meat to eat? You still owe me ten feasts!¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ve become stronger again. I¡¯m really¡­¡± Gu Jinyuan had been cultivating very hard recently. He hoped to become stronger one day and become a person with the ability to protect Xue Fanxin. Now, it seemed like this dream would take a long time to fulfill. ¡°I¡¯ve worked very, very hard to achieve my current results recently. Don¡¯t be too envious. After you work as hard as me, you¡¯ll also gain a lot.¡± Xue Fanxin chatted briefly with everyone before she started to talk about serious business. ¡°Grandpa, I plan to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect tomorrow.¡± At the mention of the Flowing Cloud Sect, Xue Batian knew the purpose of Xue Fanxin¡¯s trip. When he thought of his son, who had been missing for more than ten years and whose fate was unknown, he felt terrible. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up and become stronger now. I won¡¯t stop you from doing what you want to do and what needs to be done, but you must remember that no matter what happens, your own safety is the most important thing.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you can rest assured about this. I cherish my life very much. When I go to the Flowing Cloud Sect this time, I¡¯ll definitely investigate what happened to Father in the Flowing Cloud Sect back then.¡± ¡°Alright, we should investigate this matter properly. Xin¡¯er, who are you planning to take with you this time?¡± The meaning in Xue Batian¡¯s words was clear, and his face was obviously saying: I want to go too. Little Lei said directly, ¡°Woman, woman, take me there.¡± Xue Fanxin shook her head and said, ¡°I only plan to go with Ah Jiu this time. Furthermore, I¡¯m going to hide my identity and enter the Flowing Cloud Sect, so I can¡¯t take you with me. Also, having more people on this trip might not be a good thing. It¡¯s not conducive to action.¡± Xue Batian said pitifully, ¡°My precious granddaughter, are you going to abandon me again?¡± ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean by abandon? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not coming back. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. You¡¯ll always be my dearest grandfather. If you feel bored, get Little Lei or Heiyao to take you out to play. Previously, I trained in the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge and was quite familiar with the demonic beasts there. You can also go there for a vacation and training.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Xue Batian was immediately interested. ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯re very familiar with the demonic beasts in the depths of the Moon Burial Ridge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! They¡¯re very cute. A few days ago, I rode them all over the Moon Burial Ridge. That feeling was very exciting!¡± ¡°Is that so? Little Lei, why don¡¯t we go to the Moon Burial Ridge to play too?¡± Xue Batian immediately became energetic and encouraged Little Lei to go with him. ¡°Fine. Anyway, Master is unwilling to take me to the Flowing Cloud Sect, so I¡¯ll go to the Moon Burial Ridge with Grandpa Xue. Gu Jinyuan, are you coming with us?¡± Little Lei pulled Gu Jinyuan along. Although the meat Gu Jinyuan roasted was not as delicious as that woman¡¯s, the taste would not be too bad. Having something to eat was better than not having anything to eat at all. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Jinyuan replied with a nod, but he was not thinking about playing, but becoming stronger. After confirming that her clingy grandfather was not making a fuss about going to the Flowing Cloud Sect, Xue Fanxin finally heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to continue talking about something else, Zimo came and said directly, ¡°Master, there¡¯s news about the person you asked me to investigate.¡± Chapter 957 - 957 What a Coincidence 957 What a Coincidence Xue Fanxin did not know who Ye Jiushang had asked Zimo to investigate, so she asked curiously, ¡°Ah Jiu, who are you investigating?¡± ¡°Jiang Donghai,¡± Ye Jiushang said bluntly. Hearing this name, a hint of hatred appeared in Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes, but her emotions did not fluctuate much. She quickly calmed down. She would not be emotional over a scumbag now, because it was not worth it. Jiang Donghai did not have the right to make her care too much. She was even stingy with her hatred. Ye Jiushang was very satisfied with Xue Fanxin¡¯s reaction. That nonchalant look meant that she no longer had that man in her heart. ¡°Tell me, what did you find?¡± Ye Jiushang asked Zimo indifferently. Zimo explained in detail, ¡°After our many investigations, only a few people fulfilled the requirements, and among those people, there is only one who is the most suspicious. You have also seen this person. He is the Third Prince of the secular world, the Nanling Empire, Ye Chenping.¡± ¡°Ye Chenping?¡± Xue Fanxin was extremely shocked, and her face was filled with disbelief. Although she had not interacted much with Ye Chenping and had almost no contact with him, she was no stranger to this person. Back then, Li Yaoyao had racked her brains to marry Ye Chenping and become the Third Prince¡¯s wife. On the other hand, Lian Bingyu had fallen in love with Ye Chenping and did not hesitate to fight with Li Yaoyao for this. Later, Li Yaoyao died, and so did the Nanling Emperor. Ye Chenping came to the Tongxuan Realm with Lian Bingyu¡¯s help and hooked up with the Lian family. She had seen Ye Chenping once when she was in the Tongxuan Realm, but she had never seen him again after that. If Ye Chenping was really Jiang Donghai, then did he already know of her existence? ¡°Zimo, are you sure that Jiang Donghai is Ye Chenping?¡± Xue Fanxin still did not believe it, so she asked Zimo for confirmation. ¡°Most likely. About half a year ago, during the time the Consort was pushed down the cliff by Li Yaoyao, Ye Chenping had once suffered an assassination attack. During that assassination attempt, he was extremely injured. At that time, many imperial physicians and alchemists said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live and had even announced his death to the public. ¡°However, just as the news of his death spread, Ye Chenping suddenly came to life. After he woke up, although his temperament didn¡¯t change noticeably, it still changed a little. Especially towards women, his methods became much more brilliant. He first used the daughters of the ministers in the court to consolidate his status, then he used Lian Bingyu to head to the Tongxuan Realm. When the Nanling Emperor was in trouble, he was still indifferent. He abandoned his biological father and left with Lian Bingyu.¡± In order to find out about Jiang Donghai, their Purple Cloud Tower had spent a lot of manpower and resources. Fortunately, they started investigating from the place the consort was born. Otherwise, it might have taken a long time to find out about Ye Chenping. ¡°Resurrecting from the dead is indeed very likely to be a case of being possessed. However, just based on this, we can¡¯t be completely certain that Ye Chenping is Jiang Donghai. Zimo, have you found Ye Chenping¡¯s current whereabouts?¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to make a mistake, so without conclusive evidence, it was best for her to retain her doubts. Even if Ye Chenping was not Jiang Donghai, there was something wrong with this person. ¡°We found him. Ye Chenping is in the Flowing Cloud Sect now.¡± ¡°Flowing Cloud Sect? Why did he go to the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± The Flowing Cloud Sect? What a coincidence. Chapter 958 - 958 Past Conspiracy 958 Past Conspiracy Ye Jiushang did not speak. Only after Xue Fanxin and Zimo were done chatting did he point out something important. ¡°As long as we find Ye Chenping, a Soul Separation Song will confirm his true identity.¡± If Ye Chenping was really Jiang Donghai, then the soul in his body had been possessed. The compatibility between the soul and the body was not high so it would not withstand the Soul Extraction Strike of the Soul Separation Song. When ordinary people were attacked by the Soul Separation Song, they would at most feel dizzy and feel the pain from the depths of their souls. However, once the possessor was attacked by the Soul Separation Song, their soul would leave the body they were occupying. Xue Fanxin had learned quite a few sound techniques from Ye Jiushang and had even comprehended the Dao of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, she knew about the Soul Separation Song. ¡°Ah Jiu is right. As long as we find Ye Chenping and play a Soul Separation Song in front of him, everything will be clear. If Ye Chenping is really Jiang Donghai, then he should have long suspected my identity and even confirmed it. That¡¯s why he¡¯s avoiding me everywhere. Wait, no¡­¡± Xue Fanxin suddenly thought of something. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you still remember that in the Nanling Empire, the Nanling Emperor wanted to give me to Ye Chenping as his side consort?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly mention this?¡± Ye Jiushang naturally remembered this matter. Because of this, he had even entered the palace to warn the Nanling Emperor ruthlessly. ¡°Do you think Ye Chenping was secretly adding fuel to the fire in this imperial edict?¡± Although Ah Jiu had secretly tampered with the imperial edict to betroth her to Yan Jinfeng from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate, this could not change the fact that the Nanling Emperor wanted to arrange her marriage. And what conspiracy was behind the Nanling Emperor¡¯s betrothal? She had never thought too deeply about these things before. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had found out that Ye Chenping might be Jiang Donghai, she wouldn¡¯t have thought too deeply about these things. Ye Jiushang had not thought about this in the past. As there were more and more suspicious points, he had no choice but to think about it carefully. ¡°This Ye Chenping is really capable. He can actually play tricks under my nose. Furthermore, he¡¯s playing quite well.¡± At this moment, he was completely certain that the imperial edict to bestow the marriage back then was definitely Ye Chenping¡¯s doing. If it wasn¡¯t for him appearing, Ye Chenping probably wouldn¡¯t have let Xin¡¯er off so easily. Such an opponent¡­ was quite interesting. Unfortunately, this Master god doesn¡¯t want to play anymore. ¡°This Ye Chenping is too much. At that time, he was hooking up with Li Yaoyao and Lian Bingyu; yet he even wanted to marry me as his side consort? It¡¯s indeed Jiang Donghai¡¯s style.¡± Xue Fanxin was increasingly certain that Ye Chenping was Jiang Donghai. That scumbag, Jiang Donghai, liked to cheat on many girls at once, and jump ship whenever something went wrong. Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes turned cold. She sorted out her thoughts a little and did not let herself become too chaotic. She figured out her priorities and asked, ¡°Zimo, can you find out what new disciples the Flowing Cloud Sect has recruited recently as soon as possible? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s those types of disciples who have never shown themselves.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± The Flowing Cloud Sect¡­ Be it her father or Jiang Donghai, she had to start searching from there. Chapter 959 - 959 Changing Identity (1) 959 Changing Identity (1) Xue Fanxin did not stay in the Lord¡¯s Estate for long. She personally cooked a sumptuous dinner, but after sharing dinner happily with everyone, she left quietly that night. She did not want those troublesome people in the Imperial City to know that she and Ah Jiu had once returned. Those people liked to make a fuss, so she let them be. Anyway, no matter how much they made a fuss, they would not be able to cause too much trouble. Furthermore, her grandfather had the protection of the Black Shadow Guards and the Purple Cloud Tower. Safety was not a problem. She could go to the Flowing Cloud Sect without worry. All of this was thanks to Ah Jiu. Without Ah Jiu, how could she have been so carefree? Ye Jiushang was not interested in those people and things in the Imperial City at all. That Empress, Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife, and Yu Yuefu were not qualified for him to deal with personally. Forget about these insignificant women, he could not even be bothered to deal with that fake Dragon Star. Now, the only person who could make him have the mood and interest was Xin¡¯er. He would accompany her as she matured, then fatten her up and eat her. He really wanted to fatten up his little consort quickly so that he could eat her. ¡°Ah Jiu, where is this?¡± Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang was thinking. Now that she was suddenly in a different place, the first thing she wanted to do was figure out where she was. ¡°This is a small town in the south of the Tongxuan Continent. It is more than 50,000 kilometers away from the Imperial Capital. If you go south another 500 kilometers, you will reach the territory of the Flowing Cloud Sect,¡± Ye Jiushang said simply. At this moment, he was standing on a roof and looking around the small town in front of him. When he discovered his target, he brought Xue Fanxin with him. His figure flashed and disappeared without a trace, then he appeared in a room in a small inn. The person in the room was sleeping soundly, completely unaware that someone had infiltrated. Of course, with Ye Jiushang¡¯s ability, it was not difficult for him to enter and leave such a place silently. ¡°Ah Jiu, who is he?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the person on the bed. It was a middle-aged man who was quite good-looking. From his outline, she could tell that he must have been an extraordinarily handsome man when he was young. ¡°He is an overseer in the Flowing Cloud Sect. His surname is Ding and his name is Ze. He has good talent and is not weak. It is said that he is the illegitimate son of the former Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect. But no matter who he is, from now on, he must disappear.¡± Ye Jiushang cast a spirit technique on Ding Ze and sealed him. Ding Ze woke up the moment he felt threatened, but just as he opened his eyes, and before he could see the person and thing in front of him clearly, he immediately fell unconscious and did not know anything. Ye Jiushang reached out and read all the information from Ding Ze¡¯s mind. He knew quite a few dirty things about him and the Flowing Cloud Sect, but he could not find any information about Xue Feichen. ¡°Ah Jiu, is there any news about my father in this person¡¯s mind?¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang was reading the information in Ding Ze¡¯s mind, hoping to gain something. ¡°No, I only obtained a little information about the Flowing Cloud Sect. There¡¯s nothing else. This Flowing Cloud Sect is really mysterious. Even I can¡¯t see through it.¡± With his status and ability as the Master god, if he could not see through it, it meant that this matter was extraordinary. The corners of Ye Jiushang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as a mysterious and evil smile appeared on his face. Then, with a thought, he activated the power in his body and turned himself into Ding Ze. Ye Jiushang, who had become Ding Ze, had the exact same temperament and cultivation level. It was difficult to tell if he was real or fake. Furthermore, he had read all the information in Ding Ze¡¯s mind and was familiar with everything about him. He could completely replace Ding Ze. Chapter 960 - 960 Changing Identity (2) 960 Changing Identity (2) After Ye Jiushang turned into Ding Ze, he grabbed Ding Ze from the bed and brought him to the room next door. On the bed in the next room lay a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl. She was the same age as Xue Fanxin and looked beautiful. However, the clothes she wore were very tattered. At a glance, one could tell that she had come from a poor place. ¡°This little girl is quite beautiful and has good luck. If not for us, she would have been finished soon after she went to the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± Xue Fanxin carefully observed the person on the bed, because in the future, she would have to act as this little girl. Although what she was about to do was not the best thing, she had indeed saved this little girl. Ye Jiushang did not have any feelings for the little girl in front of him. He used a spirit technique to seal her and read the information in her mind. He combined it with what Zimo had said and told Xue Fanxin, ¡°Her name is An Xiaomeng. She comes from a remote and poor place called the An Village and has an extreme water spirit vein¡­¡± No matter what kind of personality this An Xiaomeng had, this was not important. Apart from Ding Ze, the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect had never seen An Xiaomeng before, so they naturally did not know her personality. There was no need to worry too much about Xin¡¯er playing An Xiaomeng. As long as she did not reveal her true strength, there should be no problem. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be called An Xiaomeng in the future. You¡¯ll be called Ding Ze. Ah Jiu, how do I become An Xiaomeng? Do I need to take the Face Changing Pill?¡± Xue Fanxin did not have Ye Jiushang¡¯s ability to casually transform into others. The only way she could think of was the Face Changing Pill. Coincidentally, the Myriad Spirit Record had the pill formula for the Face Changing Pill. She only needed to find all the herbs to refine it. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Ye Jiushang cast a spirit technique on Xue Fanxin and turned her into An Xiaomeng. ¡°Not only can my Shadow Changing Technique change a person¡¯s appearance and temperament, but even their cultivation level can be hidden. Unless you encounter an expert with a higher cultivation level than me, no one can see through this Shadow Changing Technique.¡± Now that he had already returned to the Deity Position, not to mention the small Tongxuan Continent, even in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, not many people¡¯s cultivation levels could surpass his. Of course, there were some exceptions. However, those special circumstances usually would not happen. ¡°Stop referring to yourself as a lord. You¡¯re Ding Ze now. You have to get used to this identity, so from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to call yourself a lord anymore.¡± Although Xue Fanxin had become An Xiaomeng, she did not have to hide her true personality. Anyway, the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect had never seen An Xiaomeng. Ding Ze, who had seen An Xiaomeng, was now Ah Jiu, so it was much easier for her to play this role. On the other hand, Ah Jiu had gone from the high and mighty Ninth Lord to a small overseer of a sect. She wondered if he could get used to it. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Ye Jiushang cleared his throat and changed his voice. Then, he said according to Ding Ze¡¯s personality, ¡°Alright, rest early. We have to continue our journey tomorrow morning. Rest first. I¡¯ll come back after dealing with these two people.¡± Ye Jiushang took Ding Ze and An Xiaomeng away. His figure flashed and he instantly returned to the Imperial City thousands of kilometers away. In the Purple Cloud Tower, he threw the two people in his hand to Zimo. ¡°They are under your care. Nothing must happen to them during this period of time.¡± He had already cast a spirit technique on these two people. They would be unconscious for at least a month. It did not matter even if these two people woke up. Anyway, they could not escape from the Purple Cloud Tower. Chapter 961 - 961 Youre Not Cute 961 You¡¯re Not Cute After Ye Jiushang threw the real Ding Ze and An Xiaomeng to Zimo, he returned to Xue Fanxin. The next morning, the two of them began a new journey with new identities. Xue Fanxin was fine. To her, playing An Xiaomeng was just changing her name and hiding her cultivation. She could do anything else. However, Ye Jiushang could not. He had to work hard to play the role of Ding Ze. Otherwise, he would easily be exposed. Along the way, Xue Fanxin trained Ye Jiushang hard and asked him to play the role of Ding Ze as soon as possible. ¡°Ah Jiu, that Ding Ze doesn¡¯t seem to be that cold, so you have to be a little more easy-going. Also, when you speak, you have to remember that you can¡¯t refer to yourself as a Lord, understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± Ye Jiushang deliberately emphasized the word ¡®I¡¯, but he was still casual in other aspects. He only needed to act as Ding Ze in front of others. As for other times, there was no need for him to work so hard. Flowing Cloud Sect was located in the southern part of Tongxuan Continent, among more than a dozen endless mountain ranges. At the foot of the mountain, there was a city called Floating Cloud City. It was one of Tongxuan Continent¡¯s major cities, and its prosperity and majesty were not inferior to the Imperial City. If they wanted to go to Floating Cloud Sect, they had to go through Floating Cloud City first. Floating Cloud City could be said to be the key location outside Floating Cloud Sect. There were sect stations in the city, and usually, there were people from the sect guarding it. Although this Floating Cloud City was under the jurisdiction of the Ye dynasty, the sky was high and the emperor was far away. The Floating Cloud Sect was also the boss here, so the officials here often did not dare to have too much conflict with the people of the Floating Cloud Sect. Once there was a conflict, it was usually the officials who gave in. As time passed, the Floating Cloud Sect became the boss of Floating Cloud City. Even the City Master had to be wary of them. The Ye dynasty had also tried to deal with this, but the effect was very minimal because the current Ye dynasty was already on the decline. Although it was still the only imperial family in the Tongxuan Continent, in fact, they were not much. The power of the three great sects and the four great clans gradually grew. The Ye imperial family could not control them at all. It was fine in the Imperial City, but it was hard to get a word in if they were far away from the Imperial City. When Xue Fanxin arrived at Floating Cloud City, she was very surprised by the prosperity and majesty of this place. She did not expect a place far from the Imperial City to be so prosperous. It was simply a second Imperial City. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s delicious here?¡± The first thing Xue Fanxin thought of when she came to Floating Cloud City was food. Ye Jiushang teased her. ¡°Please call me Overseer Ding.¡± Along the way, he had been lectured by Xin¡¯er. Now, it was finally his turn to lecture Xin¡¯er. This little girl was simply picking on him on purpose. ¡°Yo, yo, yo, our Overseer Ding is so cute when he¡¯s angry!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use the word cute to describe me¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re not cute. Happy?¡± Xue Fanxin walked around Ye Jiushang mischievously. As she walked, she admired the things on the street. When she saw delicacies, she went forward to take a look and bought some to eat. Ye Jiushang followed behind speechlessly and helplessly. He looked at the people walking happily on the streets in front of him and a doting smile appeared on his face. However, at this moment, a few people in uniform suddenly appeared and blocked Ye Jiushang¡¯s path. They said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Overseer Ding.¡± Xue Fanxin looked up and saw two familiar faces. These two people were Mu Changfeng and Zhang Qiushan, who had gone to the Heavenly Saint Empire to recruit new disciples. She remembered very clearly that Zhang Qiushan had been thrown far away by Little Lei. Logically speaking, even if he was not dead, he should have been crippled. Why was he jumping around here? Chapter 962 - 962 Deliberate Rebuttal 962 Deliberate Rebuttal Ye Jiushang had read all the information in Ding Ze¡¯s mind and knew everything about him. Therefore, he naturally recognized Mu Changfeng and Zhang Qiushan. One of them was the most favored disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master, and the other was the Sect Master¡¯s nephew. They had a certain status in the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ye Jiushang learned from Ding Ze¡¯s memories that Mu Changfeng and Zhang Qiushan were not part of the disciples guarding Floating Cloud City. ¡°Overseer Ding, we just came out to stroll around. We didn¡¯t expect to meet Overseer Ding here, so we came to greet you.¡± Mu Changfeng was like a gentle young master. He spoke elegantly and politely, and his every move revealed the demeanor of a gentleman. Such a person was extremely bewildering. It was easy for him to give off the aura that he was a gentleman. Xue Fanxin had the same feeling previously, but she now had a lot of reservations about Mu Changfeng. She would not easily believe that he was a gentleman. ¡°Then continue shopping. I¡¯ll bring this new disciple back to the sect first.¡± Ye Jiushang imitated Ding Ze¡¯s style of doing things. ¡°Overseer Ding, you must be tired from the journey back. Do you need me to do it for you? There have been many new disciples in the sect recently. Elder Qiu brought two back today. I¡¯ve made arrangements for those new disciples.¡± Ye Jiushang thought for a moment. If it was according to his wishes, he would not agree to this matter. However, according to Ding Ze¡¯s personality, he would definitely agree. For the sake of the greater good, he had no choice but to act against his will. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. This girl is a little active and hasn¡¯t seen much of the world. Be careful and don¡¯t let her cause any trouble.¡± ¡°Yes, I will definitely take good care of this junior sister.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jiushang pretended to be satisfied. He nodded and walked forward alone, heading for the Flowing Cloud Sect first. Xue Fanxin did not speak from the beginning to the end. She really could not bear to see Ye Jiushang leave, but she knew that this was inevitable. In any case, they were all in the Flowing Cloud Sect. With Ah Jiu¡¯s ability, it was not difficult for him to see her. Moreover, they could use the Spirit Butterflies to send messages. Therefore, all she needed to do now was to act as a new disciple and wait for the Flowing Cloud Sect to stabilize a little before asking for information. As soon as Ye Jiushang left, Mu Changfeng focused his attention on Xue Fanxin. Although he had concealed his emotions very well, with Xue Fanxin¡¯s sharp insight, she could tell at a glance that Mu Changfeng held disdain for her. ¡°Junior Sister, we still have some things to deal with. Follow us first. I¡¯ll bring you back to the sect after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Since this senior brother has something to do, why are you still helping Overseer Ding? Can¡¯t you just let Overseer Ding bring me back?¡± Xue Fanxin deliberately refuted Mu Changfeng to see his reaction. When Mu Changfeng heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, his eyes immediately revealed dissatisfaction and displeasure, but he did not say anything. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother, alright, stop talking. She¡¯s a new disciple and doesn¡¯t know anything. Just spend some effort and pay attention to her later. Xianrou is about to arrive. Let¡¯s quickly pick her up.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Senior Sister Xianrou is more important.¡± Zhang Qiushan listened to Mu Changfeng. When he mentioned that Xianrou, he became excited, but he did not forget to reprimand Xue Fanxin. ¡°Just follow us later. Don¡¯t walk around casually, lest you get lost. Also, don¡¯t speak nonsense, especially in front of Senior Sister Xianrou.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Xue Fanxin pretended to be obedient and followed Mu Changfeng and Zhang Qiushan. Senior Sister Xianrou[1]? She wanted to see how goddess-like and how gentle this person was. [1] ¡®Xian¡¯ means ¡®goddess¡¯ and ¡®rou¡¯ means ¡®gentle¡¯ Chapter 963 - 963 Another Acquaintance 963 Another Acquaintance Mu Changfeng and Zhang Qiushan clearly said that they wanted to take care of Xue Fanxin, but the two of them only cared about walking their own path and walking extremely quickly. They did not care if Xue Fanxin could keep up or not. Xue Fanxin could naturally keep up with these two people, but An Xiaomeng could not. She was playing the role of An Xiaomeng now, so even if she could, she would not keep up. It didn¡¯t matter. She could just stroll slowly behind. ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother, wait for me¡­¡± Xue Fanxin called out from time to time from behind. Her petite figure hurriedly ran in the crowd, but no matter how hard she ran, she could not keep up with the people in front of her. From the beginning to the end, Mu Changfeng had never cared about Xue Fanxin. His heart was all on the other beauty, and his mind was filled with that person. He had even forgotten about the existence of Xue Fanxin. On the other hand, Zhang Qiushan would occasionally stop and turn back to look at Xue Fanxin behind him. He urged her impatiently. ¡°Hurry up. If you delay the time to welcome Senior Sister Xianrou, the consequences will be very serious.¡± ¡°Senior Brothers, you¡¯re walking too quickly. I can¡¯t keep up!¡± Xue Fanxin ran in front of Zhang Qiushan and spoke while panting. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t keep up, you have to. Quickly. A useless person like you is really a disgrace to our Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± Zhang Qiushan did not wait for Xue Fanxin to catch up and quickened his pace. He left Xue Fanxin behind and caught up to Mu Changfeng, walking side by side with him. Xue Fanxin walked slowly behind, occasionally jogging. She deliberately widened the distance between her and Mu Changfeng and Zhang Qiushan and followed them from afar. Mu Changfeng came to the city gate of Flowing Cloud City and happened to see a white palanquin carried by eight maidservants coming from outside. Seeing the person in the palanquin, Mu Changfeng revealed a happy smile. Before the palanquin could approach, he had already walked forward to welcome her. ¡°Junior Sister Xianrou, you¡¯re finally back.¡± At this moment, a beautiful woman in fluttering white clothes flew out of the palanquin and landed lightly on the ground like a fairy. When the woman saw that it was Mu Changfeng, she smiled gently at him. ¡°Senior Brother Mu, why are you here?¡± ¡°To pick you up, of course.¡± Mu Changfeng¡¯s eyes and words clearly showed his admiration for his junior sister. The woman only replied indifferently to her senior brother¡¯s admiration, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯ve worked hard along the way. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest early? Whatever you need, I¡¯ll get it done.¡± ¡°I really have something I need your help with.¡± Xianrou waved at a woman behind her and asked her to come over. Then, she introduced her to Mu Changfeng. ¡°This is a good sister of mine. I went out this time to pick her up. Something happened to my sister¡¯s family, and she¡¯s the only one left now, so I hope you can make an exception and let her enter the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± ¡°I am Yan Jinfeng. Greetings, Young Master.¡± Although Xue Fanxin was following behind Mu Changfeng and was quite far away, she could still clearly hear what the people in front of her were saying. When she heard the name ¡®Yan Jinfeng¡¯, she was extremely shocked. Why were there so many familiar faces recently? Wasn¡¯t this Yan Jinfeng the daughter of the Imperial Preceptor who had been bestowed to Ye Chenping back then? Later, something happened in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Estate and it was destroyed by Bai Han and his people. However, it was said that Yan Jinfeng had escaped. Because this matter had nothing to do with her, she had never paid attention or cared much. Naturally, she did not know where Yan Jinfeng had escaped to. Fate was so strange. Ye Chenping was in the Flowing Cloud Sect, and Yan Jinfeng had also come to the Flowing Cloud Sect¡­ Things were going to be lively now. Chapter 964 - 964 Completely Forgotten 964 Completely Forgotten Mu Changfeng and the others did not remember Xue Fanxin¡¯s existence and did not care about her. Only the few of them chatted there. After chatting enough, they left, ignoring Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin had to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect, so no matter how depressed or displeased she was, she had to follow. However, she would remember how Mu Changfeng had dared to treat her like this. She would definitely teach him a beautiful lesson later. Mu Changfeng did not know that because of his unintentional actions today, he had completely angered Xue Fanxin and a certain lord. At this moment, he still had not thought of the mission he had received from ¡®Overseer Ding¡¯, nor had he remembered what he had agreed to do. He had forgotten that he had a new disciple to make arrangements for. He only had his junior sister Xianrou in his heart as he returned to the Flowing Cloud Sect with that junior sister. Zhang Qiushan still remembered Xue Fanxin at first, but he slowly forgot. He followed behind Mu Changfeng and circled that Xianrou. The others did not know about Xue Fanxin either. The group returned to the Flowing Cloud Sect first and left Xue Fanxin far behind. Xue Fanxin was not too close to Mu Changfeng and the others, but she was a distance away, so Mu Changfeng and the others successfully entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, but she was stopped outside. ¡°This is an important place of the Flowing Cloud Sect. Unauthorized people are not allowed to enter. Leave quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a new disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect. My name is An Xiaomeng. Overseer Ding brought me back.¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected to run into a problem like this after going with Mu Changfeng, but there was no trace of him at this moment. He had long disappeared. This damned Mu Changfeng had actually forgotten about her so completely. He was really a pervert who did not keep his word. How could Mu Changfeng know about Xue Fanxin¡¯s problem? He had long forgotten about this new disciple. At this moment, he was still following his junior sister, Xianrou, and currying favor. When Xue Fanxin arrived at the foot of the Flowing Cloud Sect, Ye Jiushang already knew. He also knew that she had been stopped by the gatekeeper. He also knew that Mu Changfeng and the others had forgotten about her and thrown her away. He was quite angry, so he personally took action. However, he did not go to the foot of the mountain to pick up Xue Fanxin. Instead, he went to look for Mu Changfeng first and pretended that he had bumped into him by chance. ¡°Changfeng, you¡¯re back. Have you made new arrangements for the new disciple I brought back?¡± Mu Changfeng only remembered about the new disciple when he saw Overseer Ding. His expression immediately stiffened, and his smile disappeared. He said awkwardly, ¡°Overseer Ding, she probably couldn¡¯t catch up and fell behind.¡± Zhang Qiushan also thought of the new disciple. He lowered his head guiltily and did not dare to speak. After they received Senior Sister Xianrou, they had forgotten about that new disciple. This matter was really embarrassing. ¡°What new disciple? Are you talking about Jinfeng?¡± Xianrou said from the side. She even introduced Yan Jinfeng in front of Ye Jiushang. ¡°Overseer Ding, this is our Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s new disciple, Yan Jinfeng. I heard that the new disciples recruited this year are all taught by Overseer Ding, so I hope you can take care of my sister.¡± Ye Jiushang ignored Xianrou. Instead, he looked at Mu Changfeng and Zhang Qiushan coldly and reprimanded them sternly, ¡°Changfeng, you did nothing wrong by going to Flowing Cloud City to pick up Xianrou. Your mistake was that you should do what you agreed to do well. If you can¡¯t do it well, don¡¯t randomly take on tasks. That new disciple doesn¡¯t have a cultivation level. How can she keep up with you? Furthermore, without you leading the way, can she enter the sect?¡± ¡°Overseer Ding, I¡­¡± ¡°Overseer Ding, I¡­¡± Mu Changfeng had something to say and wanted to make up for his mistake, but he did not know what to say. At this moment, he felt that he had lost all his face, but who could he blame? Chapter 965 - 965 Lust 965 Lust After Ye Jiushang left, Mu Xianrou looked at Mu Changfeng. Although she was a little displeased, she still asked calmly and gently, ¡°Senior Brother, Overseer Ding looks very angry. What¡¯s going on? Who is that new disciple?¡± ¡°Xianrou, I was in the wrong. When I was picking you up, I met Overseer Ding halfway and saw that he was returning with a new disciple, so I suggested helping him with the arrangements for that new disciple. But when I picked you up, I accidentally forgot about her,¡± Mu Changfeng said truthfully. Only honesty could turn the situation around when such a thing happened. If he used a lie to smooth things over for himself now, although he would gain some face, a lie was still a lie. It would be exposed soon enough. At that time, he would be even more embarrassed. Only by being honest could he leave a good impression on Xianrou as much as possible. Anyway, he had said that he had forgotten about other women because he had seen the woman he liked. Presumably, Junior Sister Xianrou would not blame him too much for this. ¡°Senior Brother Changfeng, you can¡¯t be blamed for this. If you want to blame someone, blame that new disciple. Who asked her to be so useless that she could even get lost from following us?¡± Just as Mu Changfeng had guessed, when Mu Xianrou found out that he had forgotten about that new disciple because of her, not only did she not have any intention of blaming him, but she also sided with him. However, she could not blame Overseer Ding, so she could only push the blame to that new disciple. Yan Jinfeng was a cunning person. She could tell what Mu Changfeng was thinking at a glance, but she was not as brainless as Mu Xianrou. She had heard clearly just now that the new disciples recruited this year were all taught by Overseer Ding. She was also a new disciple. In the future, she would have to live under Overseer Ding. She wondered if Overseer Ding would vent his anger on her because of this. The more Yan Jinfeng thought about it, the angrier she became. She hated that fake gentleman Mu Changfeng even more. In the beginning, her impression of Mu Changfeng was not bad, but just now, when she saw Mu Changfeng¡¯s petty side, she felt disdain for him. ¡°Senior Brother Changfeng, Jinfeng is my sister. Go and make arrangements for her first. As for Overseer Ding, it¡¯s not a big deal anyway. With his personality, he won¡¯t mind.¡± Mu Xianrou did not notice Yan Jinfeng¡¯s abnormality and directly handed her to Mu Changfeng before leaving. Although Mu Changfeng still wanted to follow Mu Xianrou, the female disciple¡¯s dormitory was already in front of him, so he had no choice but to stop. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the new disciple¡¯s residence.¡± Mu Changfeng¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinfeng was clearly much colder. Yan Jinfeng did not mind. Anyway, she had not counted on Mu Changfeng. She only thought about how to curry favor with Overseer Ding. Ye Jiushang did not care about the people and things here at all. After leaving, he went straight to the mountain gate and happened to see Xue Fanxin being driven away by the guards. ¡°Little girl, if you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t blame us for attacking. Get lost quickly. This is not a place you can come casually.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xue Fanxin still wanted to explain, but before she could finish, she was interrupted. Seeing Ye Jiushang, Xue Fanxin revealed a happy smile. She hurriedly ran up to him and said pitifully, ¡°Overseer Ding, that Senior Brother Changfeng didn¡¯t care about me at all after taking me away from you. After seeing his Junior Sister Xianrou, he even forgot about me. How can there be such a lecherous person in this world? When he sees the woman he likes, he can even forget what he promised others. It¡¯s difficult for such a person to become successful.¡± When the guards heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they all held their foreheads. This new disciple was really bold. She actually said that Senior Brother Changfeng was obsessed and lustful¡­ However, if what she said was true, then Senior Brother Changfeng was really obsessed and lustful. He could actually forget everything when he saw Junior Sister Xianrou. At this moment, Mu Changfeng did not know that because of Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, his name had been officially slandered. Chapter 966 - 966 Powerful Barrier 966 Powerful Barrier With Ye Jiushang this ¡®Overseer Ding,¡¯ stepping forward, Xue Fanxin could naturally enter the Flowing Cloud Sect successfully and be arranged to stay in the new disciple¡¯s dormitory. The Flowing Cloud Sect was different from the other sects. Although the place the new disciples lived in was remote, everyone had a single room. Even if the room was extremely simple, it was still better than living with others, especially with people they did not know and who were uncomfortable. ¡°This is where the new disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect live. It¡¯s a little dilapidated, but you can only suffer for the time being. If you really feel uncomfortable sleeping at night, then go to the space to rest. I¡¯ll set up a barrier outside the room. Once someone approaches the barrier, a message will be sent to you and me.¡± Ye Jiushang looked at the shabby room in front of him, but he really had no choice. If he made special arrangements, Xin¡¯er would easily attract attention. At that time, it would be disadvantageous to their actions. However, setting up a barrier outside the house was not difficult. In such a small place, not only was his barrier unbreakable, but no one could discover it either. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself suffer.¡± Xue Fanxin took out a plate of hibiscus cake from her space and ate it with relish. From time to time, she would feed Ye Jiushang. As she ate, she asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, you came to the Flowing Cloud Sect first. Did you discover anything?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t discover anything big, but I did discover something. A forbidden area of the Flowing Cloud Sect has a very powerful barrier. As for what¡¯s in the barrier, I¡¯m not sure yet. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, I didn¡¯t break through the barrier and enter.¡± Although the barrier was not as strong as the barrier he had set up, to a small place like the Tongxuan Continent, such a barrier was already an existence that had surpassed the limit. He was certain that no one in the Tongxuan Continent could set up such a powerful barrier. In other words, this barrier had been set up by experts outside the Tongxuan Continent. Which place had come to the Tongxuan Continent to dominate? ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Since we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll definitely be able to dig out all the secrets here. Ah Jiu, I met Yan Jinfeng today. I wonder how Ye Chenping will react when he sees her? Right, did you find any traces of Ye Chenping?¡± Although they were here to investigate what had happened to her father back then, they had to deal with Ye Chenping as soon as possible. She did not want an enemy from Earth to jump around for too long. Jiang Donghai was not Pei Xiangxiang. He was a smart, scheming, and shrewd man. Actually, she did not know Jiang Donghai too well. She only knew that he had a way with women. Otherwise, how could she have been played by him? ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed him for the time being, but I found some information about him in someone else¡¯s mind. Ye Chenping seems to be able to create a powerful weapon that is deeply appreciated by the Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect and he has taken him in as his last disciple. If I¡¯m not wrong, Ye Chenping should be in that barrier.¡± ¡°A powerful weapon? What kind of weapon is it? Could it be like the guns and ammunition on Earth?¡± The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more she felt that this was a possibility. She vaguely remembered that Jiang Donghai had once had a deep understanding of guns and had even secretly bought quite a few. However, Jiang Donghai had done this very secretly and she did not know much. Later, she had fallen out with Jiang Donghai, so she did not know what happened next. No matter what Jiang Donghai was up to, she had to destroy him this time. Chapter 967 - 967 Interested in Befriending 967 Interested in Befriending Ever since Ye Jiushang had obtained some information about Ye Chenping, he had been working hard to figure it out and analyze it. He felt that things were not that simple. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you remember what they said about the cause of your death when we went to Earth?¡± ¡°I remember! I think they said that a terrorist organization happened to install a bomb in that building, so we were killed.¡± She was clearly the one who had set up the bomb to perish together with Jiang Donghai and Pei Xiangxiang. Why did the police say that it was a terrorist organization? Who cares! Anyway, she was dead, Jiang Donghai was dead, and Pei Xiangxiang was also dead. ¡°Then have you ever thought about whether that terrorist organization is related to Jiang Donghai?¡± ¡°Could it be possible?¡± Although Xue Fanxin was uncertain, she was slowly beginning to have doubts. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Terrorist organizations blew things up everywhere, but they just had to blow up that building. Furthermore, they happened to blow up the three of them. ¡°No matter what relationship Jiang Donghai has with that terrorist organization, he won¡¯t be able to fly even if he grows wings here. I¡¯ll definitely make him die without a burial place and his soul will dissipate.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s body emitted an extremely cold aura and killing intent, scaring Xue Fanxin so much that her entire body trembled. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t be so terrifying. It¡¯s quite scary. Don¡¯t be too conflicted about everything. Just let nature take its course, right? Come, come, smile for me. My Ah Jiu looks very good when he smiles.¡± ¡°Oh, you!¡± Ye Jiushang was amused by Xue Fanxin. Looking at the quirky person in front of him, he really wanted to dote on her to the heavens. It turned out that doting on someone could be so blissful. Of course, the key was that you had to have someone to dote on. Furthermore, this person was not just any person. She was someone you were willing to give up everything for. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯ve been away for so long. Will there be any problems over there? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re Overseer Ding now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. This Overseer Ding has a strange personality and doesn¡¯t like to interact with others, so there¡¯s no one in the sect who is close to him. Normally, if there¡¯s nothing important, no one will come and look for him. However, there¡¯s something I have to do.¡± ¡°Then go quickly. Don¡¯t expose yourself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although Ye Jiushang said ¡®alright¡¯, he did not leave. He continued to stare at Xue Fanxin. In the end, he could not help but kiss her alluring lips ruthlessly before he was satisfied. Xue Fanxin was first stunned when she was kissed, but she quickly reacted. Just as she was about to say something shyly, she heard another sound from outside. ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to speak to Ye Jiushang, but she suddenly changed her words and replied to the person outside the door. When she replied, she realized that a certain lord had already disappeared, leaving her alone in the room. At this moment, the person outside the door continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯m a new disciple who lives next door. I just arrived today, so I came to get to know everyone.¡± Xue Fanxin could now tell that it was Yan Jinfeng outside the door from listening to the voice. Actually, she did not have any grudges with Yan Jinfeng. She had never even seen her in the past, so they could not be considered enemies. Yan Jinfeng was really capable to have escaped Bai Han¡¯s pursuit and become good sisters with Mu Xianrou of the Flowing Cloud Sect. Such a person might know a lot. Xue Fanxin was thinking about these things and went to open the door. The moment she opened the door, she saw a smiling Yan Jinfeng. The ¡®goodwill¡¯ of wanting to befriend her was all written on her face. Up close to Yan Jinfeng, Xue Fanxin did not have a bad feeling about this person, but it was not good either. In short, it was neither good nor bad. Chapter 968 - 968 Eavesdropping (1) 968 Eavesdropping (1) When Yan Jinfeng saw Xue Fanxin, she immediately introduced herself. ¡°My name is Yan Jinfeng. I¡¯m a new disciple who joined today. Please take care of me in the future.¡± One should not slap a smiling person¡­ Yan Jinfeng spoke politely, so Xue Fanxin had to give her face, which is why she replied politely, ¡°My name is An Xiaomeng, and I¡¯m also a new disciple today.¡± ¡°Are you the new disciple Overseer Ding brought back?¡± Actually, Yan Jinfeng knew from the first time she saw Xue Fanxin that she had been brought back by Overseer Ding. Although she had just entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, she had heard quite a lot about the new disciple from Mu Changfeng. In this batch of new disciples this year, there were only two female disciples. One was her, and the other was the one Overseer Ding had brought back. Overseer Ding was overseeing the guidance of their batch of new disciples. If she wanted to make a name for herself in the Flowing Cloud Sect, she had to win Overseer Ding¡¯s attention and importance. Otherwise, the road ahead would be extremely difficult. And this An Xiaomeng was personally brought back by Overseer Ding. Overseer Ding was even angry at Mu Changfeng for her. From this, it could be seen that An Xiaomeng held considerable weight in Overseer Ding¡¯s heart. If she befriended An Xiaomeng, she might indirectly win Overseer Ding¡¯s attention and importance. Xue Fanxin naturally could tell what Yan Jinfeng was thinking, but she could not be bothered with it and said perfunctorily, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the new disciple Overseer Ding brought back.¡± At this point, the atmosphere was a little stiff. The two strangers could not find a topic to talk about, so it seemed a little awkward. Of course, Yan Jinfeng was the only one who felt awkward, Xue Fanxin did not feel anything. Seeing that Yan Jinfeng was speechless, she took the initiative to resolve the awkwardness of the moment. ¡°We¡¯re all new disciples. We¡¯ll take care of each other in the future. It¡¯s already late, and I don¡¯t know what will happen tomorrow. You should quickly go back and rest.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Yan Jinfeng left after saying a few polite words and returned to her room. Looking at the dilapidated house in front of her, her heart was filled with anger. She had thought that coming to the Flowing Cloud Sect would be a new beginning, but she had not expected the treatment to be so bad. The place she lived was even inferior to her servants in the past. Even when she had been wandering outside recently, she had never lived so badly. Didn¡¯t Mu Xianrou say that she would take good care of her? Why did she ignore her after bringing her back to the Flowing Cloud Sect? The more Yan Jinfeng thought about it, the angrier she became. If not for the fact that the other new disciples also lived in the same dilapidated houses, she would be even angrier. At this point, she could only bear with it for the time being. When she had the strength, she would definitely kill her way back and make Bai Han¡¯s family pay the price in blood. Most of the new disciples recruited by the Flowing Cloud Sect were small fries from a remote and poor place. Such people were very capable of enduring hardship. They were already very happy to be able to enter the Flowing Cloud Sect, so they naturally would not hate the dilapidated place they lived in. They slept very soundly that night. Xue Fanxin had the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. It did not matter how dilapidated the house was. She would go straight to the space to sleep at night. However, she was not sleepy at all today. After entering the space, she busied herself in it. She did this and that. First, she came to take care of her flowers and plants, watering them, and fertilizing them. The Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid, which had their buds removed previously, had grown some new buds. The leaves of the Tree of Life had also grown quite a lot. Apart from that, the various fruits and vegetables in the space also grew very well. Previously, in the Moon Burial Ridge, she had transplanted quite a few spirit fruits into her space. There were also those she had planted previously. There were so many that she could not finish eating all her spirit fruits. There was also the dried fish, canned fish, and various dried meats¡­ Looking at the food filling the space, Xue Fanxin was satisfied. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡± After Xue Fanxin was done in the space, she was about to rest when an alarm sounded from outside. That was the alarm from the barrier Ah Jiu had set up. Chapter 969 - 969 Eavesdropping (2) 969 Eavesdropping (2) When the barrier emitted the alarm, not only did Xue Fanxin receive the news, but even Ye Jiushang was alarmed. Hence, he released a wisp of his divine sense and constantly paid attention to Xue Fanxin¡¯s movements. Xue Fanxin, on the other hand, came out of her space and quickly lay on the dilapidated bed, pretending to be asleep. She lay on the bed without moving, but she listened carefully to the commotion outside. In the dilapidated courtyard where the new disciples lived, two mysterious men came. They were wearing black robes and hats. It was difficult to see their faces clearly in the night. The two mysterious men scanned the house in the courtyard. After making sure that everyone was sleeping soundly, they spoke with relief. ¡°I found a total of ten good seedlings this year. Apart from Yan Jinfeng, who was privately brought back by Xianrou, the others came from a remote place and don¡¯t have any status or background. Even Yan Jinfeng is not to be feared. If she is chosen by Master, then she can only be sacrificed. She is just a small fry from the secular world. Her death is not worth pitying.¡± ¡°These new disciples still need to be nurtured before they can be offered to Master. Wanting to completely stimulate their talent and potential is not something that can be done overnight.¡± ¡°But Master is rushing us. If we don¡¯t have any fresh blood to offer, Master will be angry. You should know how serious the consequences of Master being angry are.¡± ¡°Of course I know, but I have no choice, right? Could it be that you want to directly offer these new disciples? Their talent and potential have not been stimulated. They are like a piece of high-grade raw meat. No matter how good the meat is, how can it be delicious without cooking?¡± ¡°You have a point. Back then, Master was quite satisfied with Xue Feichen. Just as he was about to succeed, a reckless woman appeared. Not only did she ruin Master¡¯s plans, but she also saved Xue Feichen. How detestable. By the way, when Changfeng returned last time, he said that he had met a good seedling called Xue Fanxin. This Xue Fanxin is Xue Feichen¡¯s daughter. Since Xue Feichen is suitable for Master, Xue Fanxin must be suitable too. Let¡¯s capture her and offer her to Master. Wouldn¡¯t the current problem be resolved then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Do you know who Xue Fanxin is now?¡± ¡°Who can she be? No matter how noble she is, someone born in the secular world is only an ant to the Flowing Cloud Sect. A father¡¯s debt is paid by a daughter. It¡¯s only right and proper for her to repay the debt her father owes.¡± ¡°In the past, it would have been easy to capture her and offer her to Master, but the situation is different now. Forget about catching her now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to find her. She has already climbed up to Ye Jiushang. It will be very difficult to touch her.¡± Back then, they had also thought of capturing Xue Feichen¡¯s daughter and offering her to their master. However, later on, they found out that Xue Feichen¡¯s daughter was actually an idiot and useless person. After years of observation, the truth was indeed so, so they gave up on her. However, who knew that many years later, Xue Fanxin would change drastically and become a talented girl? If they had known earlier, they would have captured Xue Fanxin back then without a care. ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t have let Xue Feichen¡¯s daughter off back then. Even if she was an idiot and useless person, we should have captured her.¡± Xue Fanxin listened to the conversation between the two mysterious people in the courtyard and mocked in her heart: If you want to capture me, you have to have the ability. Even if she was stupid and useless at that time, her master and the Spacetime Emperor were secretly protecting her. It would not be easy for these people from the Flowing Cloud Sect to touch her. However, who was the ¡®master¡¯ these two mysterious people were talking about? Chapter 970 - 970 Eavesdropping (3) 970 Eavesdropping (3) The two mysterious people in the courtyard did not know that their conversation tonight had been overheard, nor did they know that an incomparably powerful person was nearby. They continued to chat. ¡°No matter what happens to Xue Fanxin now, Master has already said that we must find her and capture her alive. We¡¯ll nurture these new disciples for the time being. Just leave this to Ding Ze. Anyway, he¡¯s unwilling to do anything else.¡± ¡°If he wants to touch Xue Fanxin, he will have to fight Ye Jiushang. He might even become enemies with the entire Ye Dynasty. Apart from the Ye Dynasty, there is also the Nine Cloud Palace. This is the faction that Ye Jiushang has publicly announced to the public. I don¡¯t think this is all his strength. Do you think the Flowing Cloud Sect can contend with Ye Jiushang with its current strength?¡± ¡°Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you overestimating a woman? No matter how talented Xue Fanxin is, she¡¯s at most a woman. I don¡¯t think Ye Jiushang will sacrifice too much for a woman. As long as we exert pressure on Ye Jiushang or give him some benefits, he might take the initiative to send Xue Fanxin to us.¡± ¡°Junior Brother, you really don¡¯t know. It¡¯s said that Ye Jiushang dotes on Xue Fanxin very much. For her, he doesn¡¯t even want Consort Dowager Jing. Do you think some small favors or pressure can make him compromise? Let me remind you that without 100 percent confidence, don¡¯t provoke Ye Jiushang. Otherwise, you¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°But Master has been urging us. If we don¡¯t get Xue Fanxin for him soon, the consequences will be even more terrifying if Master gets angry.¡± ¡°Then you just have to find traces of Xue Fanxin, right? Now that she and Ye Jiushang have disappeared without a trace, those people in the Imperial City can¡¯t find them no matter how hard they try. The Purple Cloud Tower doesn¡¯t sell any news about them either. If they can¡¯t even find them, how can we capture them?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t find Xue Fanxin, we can make her take the initiative to appear. I heard that Xue Fanxin has a grandfather called Xue Batian, who is Xue Feichen¡¯s father. If we capture him, will we have to worry whether Xue Fanxin will appear or not?¡± ¡°Although this is a method, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even be able to find Xue Batian.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this at a later time. We can¡¯t count on this batch of new disciples for the time being. Let¡¯s leave it for now and talk about it after some time.¡± The two mysterious people left after chatting. From the beginning to the end, they did not notice anything strange in the courtyard, nor did they think that anyone here could cause trouble under their noses, so they left very coolly. Xue Fanxin heard the conversation between the two mysterious people clearly. She was burning with anger and almost couldn¡¯t help but want to rush out and tear them apart. Not only did the Flowing Cloud Sect want to take advantage of her, but they also wanted to cause trouble for her grandfather. How ridiculous. If she did not tear down the Flowing Cloud Sect, she would not be called Xue Fanxin. Not long after the two mysterious people left, Ye Jiushang quietly came and appeared in Xue Fanxin¡¯s room. ¡°Xin¡¯er, calm down. You can¡¯t mess them up right now time.¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I endured it and didn¡¯t go out just now. Ah Jiu, those people from the Flowing Cloud Sect are really too evil. They actually want to capture me and offer me to that master. They¡¯re really bastards.¡± ¡°Those two people from just now are the two great guardians of the Flowing Cloud Sect. They rarely appear and their identities are very mysterious. Even Ding Ze knows very little about them and only knows that these two people exist. Just now, they were a little far away, so I couldn¡¯t read much information from them.¡± The Flowing Cloud Sect was really a place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. However¡­ no matter how many dragons and tigers there were here, he would find them one by one. Chapter 971 - 971 New Disciple 971 New Disciple Ye Jiushang was afraid that Xue Fanxin would not be able to hold it in, so he stayed with her for almost the entire night to comfort her and make some preparations. After communicating with Xue Fanxin in advance about the preparations, he only left when the sky was about to brighten. The next morning, Xue Fanxin was already awake. The other new disciples were like her, waking up very early, but they did not know what to do. They did not even know where to eat breakfast and just sat in the courtyard foolishly, waiting. Yan Jinfeng was among them. Her patience was not as good as others. After waiting for two hours, she started to get impatient, and her expression was very ugly. From time to time, she would take out her anger on the weeds in the courtyard. If anyone was insensible enough to provoke her, she would definitely make things difficult for them. There was a dark-skinned young man who was about thirteen or fourteen years old. He had a very lively and cheerful personality and took the initiative to talk to the other new disciples. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Zhou Xiaotong. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°My name is Zhang Tian.¡± ¡°My name is Li Kui.¡± Although everyone had different personalities, they were still polite. They introduced themselves to each other and got to know each other. However, when Zhou Xiaotong went to greet Yan Jinfeng, things did not go so smoothly. Yan Jinfeng was in an extremely bad mood now. Even if she came from the secular world, she did not think that her background was bad, so she looked down on the other new disciples. Seeing how those people were all so shoddy, she felt disgusted. Therefore, when Zhou Xiaotong came to talk to her, she said with a look of disdain, ¡°You¡¯re so dirty and stinky. Stay away from me.¡± Being disdained by Yan Jinfeng like this, Zhou Xiaotong was only a little sad and embarrassed, but he did not mind too much. He ignored her and walked towards Xue Fanxin, saying very politely and happily, ¡°Hello, my name is Zhou Xiaotong.¡± Xue Fanxin quite liked this sunny little boy, so she replied politely, ¡°Hello, my name is An Xiaomeng. Please guide me in the future.¡± Zhou Xiaotong had received a cold reception from Yan Jinfeng, but he had received respect from Xue Fanxin. With a comparison in his heart, he had an extremely good impression of Xue Fanxin. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to say that. I¡¯m also a new disciple.¡± ¡°Everyone has their own strengths. That¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Hehe, I like hearing that.¡± Zhou Xiaotong sat down on the grass beside Xue Fanxin and looked at the blue sky. He said gloomily, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, but no one is here to care about us. I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Xue Fanxin pretended to take out some crushed pastries from her arms and handed them to Zhou Xiaotong. ¡°I have some snacks here. If you¡¯re hungry, take them and eat them first.¡± When the others saw that Xue Fanxin had food here, they all looked up. These new disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect were actually not old. The oldest was Yan Jinfeng, who was sixteen or seventeen years old. The second oldest was only fifteen years old, and the youngest was ten years old. No matter how precocious children of this age were, they were not experienced in the world. Furthermore, they had all come from a remote and poor place, so they did not know much about the outside world. Presumably, they did not know that entering the Flowing Cloud Sect was actually walking into a grave. These were all living humans! It seemed like there was really no need for this Flowing Cloud Sect to exist anymore. Chapter 972 - 972 Overseer Ding Said 972 Overseer Ding Said Xue Fanxin looked at the other new disciples swallowing their saliva bitterly. A few of them wanted to eat but were too embarrassed to say it. Although the others were approaching, they did not dare to move. She had no choice but to take the initiative. ¡°Everyone, come and eat. I still have quite a few snacks here. Unfortunately, they¡¯re crushed.¡± Actually, the snacks were not crushed, but when she took them out, she had to deliberately crush them. Otherwise, it would be very suspicious. The other new disciples were nothing, but it would probably be difficult to fool Yan Jinfeng. If not for things like storage bags or interspatial rings, it was impossible for the snacks on her to be intact. When Yan Jinfeng saw that the snacks Xue Fanxin took out had all been crushed, she felt a little disdainful. She smugly took out a fragrant roasted drumstick from her storage bag and ate it alone. When the others smelled the fragrance of roasted drumsticks, they were so hungry that they swallowed their saliva. However, they knew that Yan Jinfeng was not easy to get along with, so no matter how hungry they were, they endured it. At most, they took a few looks and then retracted their gazes. They turned their attention to the snacks Xue Fanxin had given them and reached out to eat them one by one. Everyone who came to get pastries thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some pastries. There¡¯s no need to be polite, everyone. Go ahead and eat. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that no one will care about us this morning. Overseer Ding said that he will secretly observe each of our performances. This observation has been going on since this morning!¡± Yan Jinfeng, who was chewing on a drumstick smugly, heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and her heart skipped a beat. In the end, the meat in her mouth was stuck in her throat, making her feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± No matter how hard Yan Jinfeng coughed, no one cared about her. Yan Jinfeng coughed for a long time. After catching her breath, she went straight to Xue Fanxin and glared at her fiercely. She questioned angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier about such an important matter?¡± ¡°Overseer Ding said that this matter can¡¯t be said.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t say it, why did you say it just now?¡± ¡°Overseer Ding said that I can say it after noon. It¡¯s already noon. I think there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Jinfeng was rendered speechless by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and could only stay angry. However, after she calmed down her anger, she realized how serious a mistake she had made. In order to win Overseer Ding¡¯s attention and importance, she had specially gone to curry favor with An Xiaomeng yesterday. But just now, she had actually roared angrily at An Xiaomeng. This¡­ In the end, it was all this An Xiaomeng¡¯s fault. She clearly knew that Overseer Ding had been secretly observing them for a long time, but she had not said anything. As a result, she had not been able to leave a good first impression in front of Overseer Ding. Yan Jinfeng pointed at Xue Fanxin. She was angry and helpless. She wanted to scold someone, but she did not dare to. However, she could not bring herself to say good things to Xue Fanxin, so she could only be angry. At this moment, Ye Jiushang appeared as Overseer Ding. After walking into the courtyard, he said, ¡°Everyone, line up.¡± When the new disciples heard the order, they quickly ate all the pastries in their hands, stood up and moved into a line. Xue Fanxin also stood up. Only Yan Jinfeng was still standing rooted to the ground in a daze. She only reacted after a long time had passed and then quickly ran forward to stand properly. In order to get close to Overseer Ding, Yan Jinfeng deliberately inserted herself in the middle of the team and stood in front of Ye Jiushang. So what if Overseer Ding had a bad first impression of her? As long as she worked hard, she would definitely win Overseer Ding¡¯s attention. Chapter 973 - 973 Only For One Person 973 Only For One Person Ye Jiushang followed the rules and came to teach these new disciples. Of course, he would not really do his best to teach. He just had to put on a show. However, he saw quite a few good seedlings among these children. If the Flowing Cloud Sect had harmed such good seedlings over the years, who knew how many geniuses had died at their hands? Whether a family, a sect, and a country could have a better future depended on whether there were any rising stars. If not, no matter how powerful this family, sect, or country was, they would gradually decline. Although the Tongxuan Continent was ranked last among the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, and its overall strength was very weak, at least it was a continent, an independent place. No matter how barren a place was, after hundreds or thousands of years of cultivation, they could more or less nurture a few decent people. However, in the thousands of years that had passed in the Tongxuan Continent, there had really been no outstanding person who had appeared. No one had been able to make the Tongxuan Continent famous, so almost no one knew about the Tongxuan Continent in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. Ye Jiushang looked at the children in front of him and thought of the persecuted geniuses. He hated the Flowing Cloud Sect even more. This matter really had something to do with him. After all, he was the Master god of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. ¡°Overseer Ding, what is our training today?¡± Yan Jinfeng could not wait to perform in front of Overseer Ding. Seeing that Overseer Ding did not speak for a long time, she took the initiative to ask. ¡°Today¡¯s training has already ended. Most of you performed well, and some of you performed extremely badly. In the future, you will be fellow disciples. You should remember to take care of each other at all times and support each other. You can¡¯t look at people differently. Zhou Xiaotong being able to take the initiative to interact with everyone is very good. It¡¯s also very good that others can treat people politely, but one person¡¯s performance was very bad today.¡± Yan Jinfeng could tell that the person Ye Jiushang was talking about was her. She lowered her head awkwardly, feeling very angry and indignant. She could have performed very well but it was all An Xiaomeng¡¯s fault that she didn¡¯t. If An Xiaomeng had reminded her, how would she have lost so much face just now? An Xiaomeng, I¡¯m watching you. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered with Yan Jinfeng. She did not like such a useless and pretentious person. ¡°Overseer Ding, I know my mistake. I¡¯ll definitely improve in the future.¡± In order to turn the situation around, Yan Jinfeng had no choice but to force herself to admit her mistake and apologize. Although she did not think that she was in the wrong, she had to apologize. ¡°You must be punished for your mistakes. You will be punished by cleaning up the weeds in the courtyard. Otherwise, you are not allowed to eat in the canteen. The others can go to the canteen to eat. The canteen is opposite this mountain. You have to rely on your own ability to walk over there.¡± Ye Jiushang gave a few simple instructions and left, not staying for a moment longer than necessary. However, no one knew that his attention was always focused on them here. Xue Fanxin naturally knew that Ye Jiushang was paying attention to her movements at all times, so she was not nervous at all. She said to the others with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! Let¡¯s go to the canteen to eat. I heard that the disciples of the three great sects can eat demonic beast meat. I¡¯ve never eaten demonic beast meat!¡± ¡°Is there really demonic beast meat to eat?¡± ¡°There should be.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get there. Let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯s not easy to reach the other side of the mountain!¡± Xue Fanxin led the way and led the group towards the canteen. Yan Jinfeng had been punished and had to stay behind to weed the courtyard, so she could not go to the canteen to eat. She could only glare fiercely at Xue Fanxin and the others as they left. ¡°An Xiaomeng, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chapter 974 - 974 Helping Secretly 974 Helping Secretly Xue Fanxin and a group of new disciples walked towards the opposite side of the mountain. The rugged and steep mountain path made it very difficult for them to walk. After walking for a short distance, many people were so tired that they could not walk anymore, especially the younger ones. They did not have enough stamina to walk to the other side of the mountain. Even if they walked there, it was already past lunchtime. Zhou Xiaotong could tell that this was a problem. He sat on a rock and said while panting, ¡°Xiaomeng, the opposite side of this mountain is too far away. By the time we arrive, lunch time will have long passed. Will there be anything else to eat by then?¡± Xue Fanxin had trained in the Moon Burial Ridge for a period of time, and her stamina and endurance were countless times better than before. Walking such a small mountain path was not difficult for her at all, and she did not even feel tired. However, when she saw that the new disciples were so tired, she felt quite sympathetic. No matter how talented these new disciples were, they had not started cultivating and did not have any cultivation level. At most, they were only ordinary people and children. They could not walk such a rugged and steep mountain path at all. ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t make it. If you¡¯re hungry, I still have some food here.¡± Xue Fanxin took out some dried meat from her space and distributed it to everyone. Everyone was already hungry. Seeing that there was food, they did not stand on ceremony with Xue Fanxin and started eating. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Looking at these innocent and kind children, Xue Fanxin really could not watch helplessly as they were harmed by the Flowing Cloud Sect. It was fine if she could not save the children who had been persecuted in the past, but now that she had met these few, she should help them and try her best to not let them be harmed by the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°Xiaomeng, why do you have so much delicious food on you?¡± Zhou Xiaotong asked as he nibbled on the dried meat. ¡°I have a storage bag that contains quite a lot of food. This storage bag was given to me by Overseer Ding. I heard that it¡¯s very valuable!¡± Xue Fanxin casually took out an ordinary storage bag for everyone to see and even explained the origins of this storage bag to avoid attracting unnecessary suspicion. ¡°A storage bag. It¡¯s the kind that can hold a lot of things, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You can store a lot of things!¡± ¡°Sister Xiaomeng, can you let me see that storage bag? I¡¯ve never seen what a storage bag looks like.¡± ¡°Sure! If you want to see it, take it out and see it.¡± Xue Fanxin generously showed her storage bag to these cute children. One of the children carefully took the storage bag over and was about to investigate what it looked like inside, but unexpectedly, the storage bag was pulled away by a force. ¡°Storage bag¡­¡± ¡°How could a dreg from a remote place like you have a storage bag? You must have used dishonorable methods to obtain it.¡± Zhang Qiushan suddenly appeared and even led a group of followers to snatch the storage bag. It seemed like he had no intention of returning it and wanted it for himself. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like this?¡± Zhang Qiushan kicked Zhou Xiaotong away. With Zhang Qiushan¡¯s cultivation level, with this kick, even if Zhou Xiaotong did not die, he would be crippled. Xue Fanxin had no choice but to step forward and catch Zhou Xiaotong from behind. She injected her power into his body to resist Zhang Qiushan¡¯s kick for him. However, she could not be too obvious, so she had to make Zhou Xiaotong suffer a bit. Chapter 975 - 975 Poisoned 975 Poisoned No one noticed what Xue Fanxin had secretly done. Everyone¡¯s attention was all on Zhou Xiaotong. Zhou Xiaotong took a kick from Zhang Qiushan and was kicked to the ground. He spat out blood and looked very seriously injured. However, it only looked like it. Actually, it had not hurt his foundation. The fatal injuries had already been secretly resolved by Xue Fanxin. However, no one knew about this. ¡°Xiaotong, are you okay?¡± Xue Fanxin helped Zhou Xiaotong up first, then she reprimanded Zhang Qiushan angrily. ¡°Why are you so domineering? You stole something and even hurt people. Is this the way the Flowing Cloud Sect teaches you how to be a person?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Zhang Qiushan was even more angry when he saw Xue Fanxin. He had not forgotten that he had lost a lot of face because of this brat yesterday and had even been scolded by his senior brother after that. He really wanted to beat this brat up now, or even destroy her. However, if he really did this, it would be difficult to explain to Overseer Ding. But so what? Even if he caused trouble, what could Overseer Ding do to him? ¡°Of course I know who I think I am. I¡¯m a human. Speaking of which, according to the rules of the Flowing Cloud Sect, what punishment should you receive for snatching things and hurting people?¡± ¡°Punishment? You ants from a remote place want to talk to me about punishment? Even if I kill you, I¡¯m afraid no one will say a word on your behalf. Beat them up, beat them up ruthlessly. I¡¯ll take responsibility if they die,¡± Zhang Qiushan ordered his followers. Those followers were all disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect. They usually followed Zhang Qiushan, so they naturally listened to his orders and moved to beat people up. If it were anyone else, they might be a little afraid, but it did not matter even if these new disciples were killed. Anyway, no one would stand up for them. ¡°Why are you attacking us?¡± Zhou Xiaotong was very loyal and responsible. Even though he was injured, he stood in front of them and protected those who were younger than him and Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xiaotong.¡± Seeing the children being punched and kicked, Xue Fanxin was very angry. What made her even more angry was that those people actually wanted to hit her. They were really courting death. Xue Fanxin did not attack. Instead, she secretly poisoned them. ¡°Beat them up! Beat them up ruthlessly!¡± Zhang Qiushan shouted from the side. However, just as he was shouting excitedly, he suddenly felt weak all over. In the end, he could not even stand up and could only sit on the ground weakly. The others were the same. All of them sat on the ground weakly. Some of them could not even sit up and lay down. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I have any energy?¡± The new disciples were originally beaten until they were in a mess, but in the end, there was suddenly no movement. The people who had beaten them just now all sat on the ground weakly, all of them looking like they had difficulty breathing. Xue Fanxin admired Zhou Xiaotong more and more, but she did not show it. Instead, she pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°They¡¯re all poisoned.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Zhang Qiushan glared at Xue Fanxin fiercely and questioned, ¡°You poisoned us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! However, this poison won¡¯t take your lives. It will only make you weak for 24 hours, so you can stay here and wait.¡± ¡°An Xiaomeng, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± Zhang Qiushan used all his strength to roar. In the end, he did not even have the strength to sit up and lay on the ground. Where did this An Xiaomeng get the poison? Chapter 976 - 976 Consider It Light 976 Consider It Light Xue Fanxin looked at Zhang Qiushan in disdain and mocked him. ¡°Wait until you have the ability.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Qiushan looked at the little girl in front of him who was dressed in tattered clothes and had no cultivation level. He actually felt an inexplicable fear, as if he had seen an incomparably powerful person. How was this possible? She was clearly a lowly girl without any cultivation level. ¡°Let¡¯s go. On the way back to the Flowing Cloud Sect with Overseer Ding, I got some small things that were really useful. The next time any blind person comes looking for trouble with me, I¡¯ll continue to release poison. Even if I don¡¯t poison them to death, I¡¯ll find some other way to mess with them.¡± Before Xue Fanxin left, she deliberately left behind a meaningful sentence and explained the source of the poison. At this moment, Zhou Xiaotong and the others had yet to react, but when they saw Xue Fanxin leave, they quickly followed. Only when they were far away did someone ask, ¡°Sister Xiaomeng, is there really no problem with us treating those senior brothers like this?¡± They were only new disciples. Their backgrounds were lowly, and they did not have any backing or strength. If they really caused any trouble in the Flowing Cloud Sect, their future days would probably be very difficult, and they might even lose their lives. When Zhou Xiaotong recalled what had just happened, he was a little afraid. He asked nervously, ¡°Xiaomeng, is it really okay for you to poison those senior brothers?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this even if the sky collapses.¡± Xue Fanxin looked nonchalant, clearly not taking what had just happened to heart. Wasn¡¯t it just a little poison? It was not a fatal poison. They would be fine after 24 hours. Even if the higher-ups wanted to pursue the matter, Ah Jiu was there to take care of it. Just as Xue Fanxin thought, Ye Jiushang was indeed in charge of dealing with the aftermath. Not long after Xue Fanxin and the others left, Ye Jiushang appeared halfway up the mountain and came in front of Zhang Qiushan and the others. Seeing that Overseer Ding had come, Zhang Qiushan actually felt a little panicked. For some reason, ever since yesterday, he had been inexplicably afraid when he saw Overseer Ding. He was very afraid of seeing this person. ¡°Overseer Ding, w-why are you here?¡± ¡°Does the feeling of being poisoned feel good?¡± Ye Jiushang did not answer Zhang Qiushan¡¯s question. Instead, he asked them coldly. ¡°Overseer Ding, it was that An Xiaomeng who poisoned us. She, she¡­¡± ¡°So what if she poisoned you? She bought that poison from a poison master, but it¡¯s not a fatal poison.¡± ¡°Overseer Ding, we¡­¡± ¡°But I think this bit of poison is still too light a punishment for you.¡± Indeed¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Jiushang casually waved his hand and swept everyone present away, throwing them onto the most remote and cold mountain of the Flowing Cloud Sect. That place was cold and sinister. Furthermore, there might be high-level demonic beasts appearing later. Those without strength in the Flowing Cloud Sect did not dare to step foot there easily. However, Ye Jiushang had thrown Zhang Qiushan and the others over. Not only had he thrown them in, but he had also personally informed an elder in the sect to let him know. ¡°Overseer Ding, how dare you throw Qiushan into that place? Do you know how dangerous it is to do this?¡± ¡°Since you want me to teach this year¡¯s new disciples, as a mentor, I should be responsible for my students. After you save Zhang Qiushan, tell him. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let him off so easily.¡± How dare they bully his little consort? This punishment was considered light. Chapter 977 - 977 Cant Discuss 977 Can¡¯t Discuss Xue Fanxin did not know what was going on on Ye Jiushang¡¯s side of things. At this moment, she was leading Zhou Xiaotong and the others to the canteen opposite the mountain. It took them six hours to reach it. When they arrived at the canteen, the sun was already setting. There was no lunch left to eat, so they could only wait for dinner. ¡°Xiaomeng, what should we do now?¡± Zhou Xiaotong looked at the tightly shut canteen and had no idea what to do. ¡°Just let it be.¡± Xue Fanxin was very calm. She found an empty place in front of the canteen and sat down to cool herself. Unknowingly, these new disciples centered on Xue Fanxin as their leader and they did whatever Xue Fanxin did. ¡°Sister Xiaomeng, I¡¯m hungry again,¡± a ten-year-old boy said in a very, very thin voice. Xue Fanxin sighed helplessly and took out some snacks and dried meat from her space. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, eat it. Dinner will take at least four hours.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister Xiaomeng.¡± Zhou Xiaotong also came over to eat with relish. ¡°Xiaomeng, your snacks and dried meat are really delicious.¡± ¡°Of course. This is good stuff!¡± The dried meat was made from demonic beast meat, and the snacks were made by the top chefs in the Lord¡¯s Estate. Even if the Flowing Cloud Sect was one of the three great sects, ordinary disciples could not eat such good food. Xue Fanxin saw that these children were eating so happily and felt more and more emotional. Her desire to save them became stronger and stronger. If there was no other way, she would get Ah Jiu to send these children away first. From the conversation of the two mysterious people last night, they could tell that the so-called master was short of new blood. Perhaps tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, they, the new disciples, would be sacrificed. She had yet to figure out the situation here. If anything happened, there was really no way to completely ensure the safety of these children. ¡°Xiaotong, have you ever thought of leaving the Flowing Cloud Sect? You saw it today. The Flowing Cloud Sect is not a good place at all. If you stay here, you might not even be able to survive.¡± ¡°Xiaomeng, you¡¯re like us. You came from a remote and poor place. You should know that we have nowhere to go after leaving the Flowing Cloud Sect. With our ability, we can¡¯t even resolve the problem of food and shelter, let alone anything else, so leaving is impossible.¡± ¡°Sister Xiaomeng, do you want to leave? But where can you go if you leave?¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about this in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin no longer continued this topic. Instead, she nibbled on the dried meat bit by bit, thinking about what to do next. How could she come into contact with the core people of the Flowing Cloud Sect and find out about her father? It seemed like she had to discuss it with Ah Jiu tonight. If she really could not do anything, she would cause some commotion and turn the Flowing Cloud Sect upside down. She did not believe that those core people would not appear. As time slowly passed, dinner time was about to arrive. People came one after another from outside the canteen. Those were all disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect. They were all wearing the same clothes. When they saw Xue Fanxin and those new disciples in tattered clothes, they would reveal disdainful expressions or even mock them. ¡°These must be the new disciples recruited this year.¡± ¡°Look at them. They must be. Although the sect goes to remote and poor places to recruit new disciples every year, no one has been able to make a name for themselves until now. They can¡¯t even pass the first round of the trial. Lowly people are lowly people. No matter how talented they are, they are still lowly people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely right though? I heard that a powerful person indeed appeared twenty years ago. What was his name again? Oh right, his name was Xue Feichen.¡± ¡°Shh¡­ Don¡¯t you know that Xue Feichen is a taboo? You can¡¯t talk about this person.¡± Chapter 978 - 978 Poor Quality 978 Poor Quality Xue Fanxin was ready to listen to those people talk about her father seriously, but unexpectedly, she did not hear anything. Hence, she remembered the person who said that ¡®Xue Feichen¡¯ was a taboo and planned to find a time to get more information from him. Finally it was time to eat in the canteen. The disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect all came to eat, but those who came were all ordinary disciples of the sect. Those disciples with higher status ate in another higher-level canteen. Xue Fanxin led the group of new disciples through the door of the canteen. The moment she entered, she received all kinds of looks. They were either disdainful or mocking. Zhou Xiaotong was fine. He had a cheerful personality, did not care about trifles, and had a strong tolerance. He did not feel any discomfort from those strange gazes. However, the others did not have a good mentality like Zhou Xiaotong. All of them were very inferior and timid. Under the influence of those gazes, they were so frightened that they lowered their heads and walked beside Xue Fanxin obediently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about them. Let¡¯s go get food.¡± Xue Fanxin was the first to come to the window to receive the food. She took a casual look and knew the process. She picked up the large plate placed by the side and handed it to the staff at the window, ordering the dishes she wanted to eat. Perhaps because she was wearing tattered clothes, the canteen staff actually gave her attitude when they distributed the food. There was pitifully little food. However, she did not care about any of this. Zhou Xiaotong and the others imitated Xue Fanxin and took out plates to order food, but they received very little. There were only a few mouthfuls of rice, a few green vegetables, and some meat scraps. With such a small amount of food, even children would not be able to eat their fill. No matter how little the food was, the new disciples did not dare to have any complaints. They took their food and found a place to eat. However, things were still not going so smoothly. There were many empty seats in the canteen. Xue Fanxin wanted to sit in a deserted place, but no matter where she sat, someone would always snatch it from her and deliberately not let her sit down to eat. ¡°This seat is mine. Go somewhere else.¡± In the beginning, Xue Fanxin did not argue with these people who were snatching seats, but later on, she really could not bear it anymore. Hence, she raised her voice and said loudly, ¡°Everyone says that the Flowing Cloud Sect is the leader of the three great sects. I didn¡¯t expect the disciples they nurtured to be all uneducated hooligans. Not only did they bully the new junior brothers and sisters, but they don¡¯t even have the basic manners to let them eat. Their quality is really extraordinarily bad.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± A disciple could not help but scold Xue Fanxin. ¡°Am I talking nonsense? Actually, this is nothing. After all, this is a world where strength speaks for itself. We don¡¯t have a good background and don¡¯t have strength. It¡¯s reasonable for us to be looked down on and bullied by you. But there¡¯s an old saying that the tables have turned. Who knows when it will be our turn? Therefore, it¡¯s best to leave a bottom line in everything we do. Don¡¯t be too ruthless, or you¡¯ll be punished.¡± Although Xue Fanxin was dressed in rags and did not have much cultivation, her words always made people feel an inexplicable fear. ¡°I¡¯m going to that table to eat now. Whoever booked that table, quickly say it. Don¡¯t wait for me to go over before saying that it¡¯s a table you booked. ¡°If no one says anything, I¡¯ll sit down.¡± When Zhou Xiaotong and the others saw this, they immediately sat down and ate heartily. However, because there was too little food, they finished it in a few bites. Chapter 979 - 979 Worth Nurturing 979 Worth Nurturing Xue Fanxin knew that everyone was not full, so she distributed her food to everyone and went to the window to order. The canteen staff did not distribute food to Xue Fanxin. Instead, they said sternly, ¡°Every disciple can only receive food once per meal.¡± ¡°Is this the rule of the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. There was no emotion in her words, making people understand her intentions. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the rule of the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± ¡°Then are you following the rules of the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. If we¡¯re doing things according to the rules, why is there so much food for others, but we new disciples have pitifully little food? Could it be that the Flowing Cloud Sect has a rule that new disciples can only eat so little food?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The canteen staff had not expected a new disciple to be so bold as to speak to them like this. However, this brat had a sharp tongue, making them unable to retort. If they followed the rules of the Flowing Cloud Sect, they had to compensate for the insufficient food. If they did not do this, they would not be abiding by the rules of the Flowing Cloud Sect. If they did not follow the rules, they would be severely punished. Hence, they had no choice but to replenish their food. What a powerful girl. Seeing the canteen staff put food on their plates, Xue Fanxin smiled smugly. Then, she said to the others, ¡°Come over. Order whatever you want to eat. You¡¯re welcome.¡± Zhou Xiaotong was the first to run over with a plate and order from the window. ¡°I want this and that¡­¡± When the other new disciples saw this, they also ran over to order food. The staff did not dare to reject them. Furthermore, they gave them large portions, because they were very afraid of being accused of not following the rules. Seeing the situation turn around like this, the people in the canteen were stunned. They looked at Xue Fanxin in shock and disbelief. They really could not imagine that a new disciple without any status, background, or strength actually had such great ability. Even if they were from an aristocratic family, they probably did not have such ability. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered with the gazes of the people in the canteen. After obtaining enough food, she went to the table to eat. However, she did not know that an old man in the canteen was staring at her and examining her seriously. However, her courage and intelligence were extraordinary. Just based on this, she was worth nurturing. Unfortunately, she was a child from a remote and poor place. ¡°Go, find out for me who that little girl is.¡± ¡°Master Xianyang, I actually know this girl. She is the new disciple Overseer Ding brought back yesterday. Her name is An Xiaomeng. Master, you don¡¯t say. This girl has a big temper. With just a few words, she made the people in our canteen distribute food to them obediently. How could those new disciples in the past dare to have such guts? To think she could think of using the sect¡¯s rules to suppress people.¡± ¡°An Xiaomeng, An Xiaomeng¡­¡± Master Xianyang pondered over this name and looked at Xue Fanxin. He felt that something was wrong. No matter what was wrong, he had taken a fancy to this girl. However, he wondered if the other side was willing to let her go. If they were unwilling to let her go, then it would be a pity for this girl. A good seedling was gone just like that. Chapter 980 - 980 Afraid of Distance 980 Afraid of Distance Xue Fanxin did not care about the people and things in the canteen that had nothing to do with her. She left after eating and drinking her fill. Zhou Xiaotong and the others naturally left with Xue Fanxin. When they left, it was much smoother and more comfortable than when they came. Not only did the strange gazes decrease greatly, but even the mocking and ridicule were gone. Most of the people in the canteen ate obediently. Even if they were displeased, they did not dare to say anything and could only watch the new disciples leave. The new disciples this year were really extraordinarily arrogant, especially that little girl. ¡°Xiaomeng, you¡¯re simply too powerful. You actually made those people in the canteen obediently distribute enough food to us.¡± ¡°Xiaomeng, will we offend many senior brothers and sisters by doing this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If we offend too many people, it will be very troublesome in the future.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s troublesome? Could it be that you¡¯re willing to be bullied? This world is about whose fists are stronger. If you don¡¯t resist when you¡¯re bullied, you¡¯ll only be bullied even more.¡± Zhou Xiaotong was different from the other children. He was not afraid, but faced everything bravely. Xue Fanxin had been observing Zhou Xiaotong. Because she admired him, she wondered if she could nurture him. Perhaps he could become a powerful assistant to her and Ah Jiu in the future? Anyway, Ah Jiu had a group of Black Shadow Guards. It was not difficult for Zhou Xiaotong to become a member of the Black Shadow Guards. It just depended on whether Zhou Xiaotong was willing. ¡°Xiaomeng, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if there¡¯s really trouble, I¡¯ll face it with you.¡± Seeing that Xue Fanxin had not spoken, Zhou Xiaotong thought that she was nervous and afraid, so he comforted her, looking like he was willing to share her burdens with her. Xue Fanxin smiled. ¡°Xiaotong, have you ever thought that facing it with me might lead to death?¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, the other children were so frightened that their faces were pale, and their eyes were filled with fear. They even distanced themselves from Xue Fanxin slightly, not daring to rely on her for too long. They had come to the Flowing Cloud Sect to seek a future, not to die. An Xiaomeng had poisoned and threatened people. This method must have offended many senior brothers and sisters. Perhaps she would be secretly killed soon. Although their backgrounds were very lowly and they had never seen much of the world, they all knew that where there were people, there would be struggles. Especially where power and strength were gathered in one place, struggles were even more cruel. In such a place, if one did not have an identity, background, and strength, once they offended someone, their outcome would be very tragic. It was very likely that they would lose their lives. If they got too close to An Xiaomeng now, they might be implicated. At that time, their outcome would be very tragic. Xue Fanxin could tell that the new disciples were nervous and afraid, and she understood their alienation from her. However, she had no intention of blaming them. She only said casually, ¡°I did everything alone today. I¡¯ll take responsibility. If anything happens, just push it to me.¡± ¡°Xiaomeng, I¡¯ll bear it with you.¡± Zhou Xiaotong could also tell that the others were afraid. He could not force others to advance and retreat with An Xiaomeng like him. The only thing he could do was to decide his own path. ¡°Xiaotong, thank you. I¡¯ll remember your friendship. Let¡¯s go back and rest. Rest well. We might have something to do tomorrow.¡± Xue Fanxin walked in front and returned to their residence with a group of new disciples. Chapter 981 - 981 Make Way 981 Make Way After Xue Fanxin watched the other new disciples return to their rooms, she also planned to go back and rest, but she was blocked by Yan Jinfeng. Yan Jinfeng had been punished by Overseer Ding and had to weed the courtyard; she had been dealing with weeds for the entire day. The anger in her heart grew stronger and stronger, and she had been waiting for Xue Fanxin to return to vent. Therefore, the moment she saw her, she went up to block her and questioned angrily, ¡°An Xiaomeng, are you deliberately targeting and making things difficult for me? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not afraid even if you have Overseer Ding backing you. Even if I, Yan Jinfeng, am in trouble, I won¡¯t be afraid of a small, lowly person like you. If you want to fight with me, you¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Xue Fanxin did not feel anything from Yan Jinfeng¡¯s nonsense. She said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re done, please make way.¡± ¡°An Xiaomeng, you forced me to do this.¡± Yan Jinfeng originally planned to scold her a little to vent her anger, but when she saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s indifferent expression, she was so angry that she was burning with anger. She really could not bear it and attacked in a rage, wanting to really teach Xue Fanxin a lesson. Facing Yan Jinfeng¡¯s attack, Xue Fanxin did not take it seriously. With her current ability, she could easily send Yan Jinfeng flying. However, the problem was that she was currently playing the role of An Xiaomeng. She did not have any cultivation level, so she naturally could not send Yan Jinfeng flying. Just as Xue Fanxin was thinking about whether to dodge or counterattack, a powerful force suddenly attacked and sent Yan Jinfeng flying. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yan Jinfeng was sent flying hundreds of feet away. She spat out blood and fell to the ground, unable to get up. Although her injuries were not heavy, they were not light either. What was even more unbearable and unacceptable to her was that the person who attacked her was actually Overseer Ding. Why was Overseer Ding protecting An Xiaomeng everywhere? Was it because An Xiaomeng was a new disciple he had brought back? Yan Jinfeng naturally did not know the true relationship between Overseer Ding and An Xiaomeng, nor did she know their true identities, so she was destined to face tragedy. Ye Jiushang had been paying attention to Xue Fanxin¡¯s movements. Once he noticed that something was wrong, he would attack. He did not pity Yan Jinfeng at all and said coldly, ¡°If I find out that you¡¯re looking for trouble with her again, you¡¯ll die.¡± Hearing the word ¡®die¡¯, Yan Jinfeng¡¯s heart was filled with fear. Her entire body trembled violently, and she did not dare to say another word as she scrambled away. For some reason, Overseer Ding¡¯s gaze just now made her feel very terrified, like the Grim Reaper. Also, that aura was really scary. She had learned from Mu Xianrou that although Ding Ze was only an overseer of the Flowing Cloud Sect, he had another identity. He was the illegitimate son of the previous Sect Master and the younger brother of the current Sect Master. It was said that be it the previous Sect Master or the current Sect Master, they both valued Ding Ze very much. Therefore, even if Ding Ze was only a small overseer, he had very high authority in the Flowing Cloud Sect. It was precisely because of this that she strongly wanted to win Overseer Ding¡¯s attention. But everything had been destroyed by An Xiaomeng. ¡°An Xiaomeng, you ruined my plans. I won¡¯t let you have an easy time.¡± Not long after, Ye Jiushang quietly appeared in the room. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re here!¡± Xue Fanxin did not dare to spend too much time outside with Ye Jiushang in the courtyard just now, nor did she dare to say too much. She was afraid that others would hear her, so she only dared to speak in private. Chapter 982 - 982 Everything About Her 982 Everything About Her Ye Jiushang already knew what Xue Fanxin had done today. He said dotingly, ¡°Oh you! You really know how to cause trouble. As a new disciple, not only did you poison them, but you also dared to threaten them with the rules. You acted so high-profile today that it can be said that you are in the limelight today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be high-profile either, but I have no choice. Those troubles have come knocking on my door. I can¡¯t always bear with them, right? Furthermore, apart from Overseer Ding, who knows what the real An Xiaomeng is like?¡± Xue Fanxin made a face at Ye Jiushang mischievously. She did not take what had happened today to heart at all, nor did she care how much trouble she would cause. It was even better if the matter was blown up. If it was not big enough, she would blow it up even more and blow up all those old fellows from the Flowing Cloud Sect. Then, she would get news of her father from them. Ye Jiushang did not have the intention to blame Xue Fanxin. He only doted on her endlessly. Forget about making such a small matter in the Flowing Cloud Sect, he would even allow it to be torn down. It was just a small Flowing Cloud Sect. It was not a big deal. Anyway, this Flowing Cloud Sect was not a good place. If it was destroyed, so be it. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you were already noticed in the canteen today. However, that person doesn¡¯t have any ill will towards you. He probably admires you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s targeting me? Does he have a powerful background?¡± Xue Fanxin looked like she couldn¡¯t wait to be targeted. She was also very worried that the person targeting her didn¡¯t have enough background. Only people with powerful backgrounds could cause a huge commotion. Otherwise, what could she do by fooling around with those ordinary disciples? ¡°He has quite a background. People call him Master Xianyang. His cultivation level is very high. Apart from the mysterious master in the barrier, he is the strongest in the Flowing Cloud Sect. He and the previous Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect were disciples under the same master. Because of some reasons and certain things, this Master Xianyang is willing to be a cook in the canteen. He doesn¡¯t have a high position and doesn¡¯t associate with those people from the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± ¡°He sounds like a good person. Ah Jiu, do you think this Master Xianyang knows about my father?¡± ¡°With his age and strength, he must know a little about your father. Later, I¡¯ll go to him and get some information out of him. You should act according to the situation. According to the rules, I¡¯ll take you to awaken your spirit and cleanse your marrow tomorrow and stimulate your talent and potential as soon as possible. For this, the cultivation resources given to the new disciples by the Flowing Cloud Sect are very good, even better than ordinary disciples.¡± Although the new disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect lived in very bad places, they received the best treatment in other aspects. ¡°The Flowing Cloud Sect is doing this because they want these new disciples to become fresh blood for that mysterious master as soon as possible. Ah Jiu, we¡¯re too passive now. We have to take the initiative.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really in such a hurry, then I¡¯ll barge into that barrier to find the answer.¡± ¡°No, this is too dangerous. Let¡¯s wait until we know more before attacking.¡± No matter how anxious Xue Fanxin was to know about her father, she would not let Ye Jiushang take the risk because she could not afford to take the risk of him being hurt, nor could she afford to lose him. Ah Jiu was everything to her. No matter how powerful Ah Jiu was, he was still a human and not a god. She had to think about Ah Jiu¡¯s safety. Ye Jiushang could tell what Xue Fanxin was thinking at a glance. He said to himself, ¡°Little girl, your future husband is already a god. How can I still be considered human?¡± He did not want Xin¡¯er to know about his Master god¡¯s identity too early. With some things, knowing them too early might not be a good thing. Chapter 983 - 983 One For One 983 One For One While Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin were chatting in the small dilapidated room, something that would not have happened normally was happening somewhere in the Flowing Cloud Sect. The Master Xianyang in the canteen personally came and went to the Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect. He went straight to the point and said, ¡°After so many years, I¡¯ve never set foot here. I¡¯m here today for one thing and one person.¡± ¡°Martial Uncle, you¡¯re an elder. If an elder has a request, I¡¯ll naturally do my best to fulfill it. May I know why you¡¯re here this time and who it¡¯s about?¡± The Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect addressed Master Xianyang as Martial Uncle respectfully. This was a world where the strong were respected. Whoever was stronger was respected. Master Xianyang was very powerful. In the Flowing Cloud Sect, he was the strongest existence apart from that mysterious person. Even he, the Sect Master, was no match for him. Facing such an expert, even he, as the Sect Master, had to be polite. ¡°There¡¯s a new disciple called An Xiaomeng. I want this person.¡± The Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect did not answer immediately. Instead, he pondered for a moment. If it were anyone else, he would have agreed readily. However, those new disciples were to be offered to that lord. He really could not casually make the decision, especially since the better the talent, the more he could not lose it. To be chosen by Master Xianyang, that new disciple called An Xiaomeng must be extraordinary. Such a person should be offered to that lord. Seeing that the Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect had yet to give him an answer, Master Xianyang urged him. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I ask you for a new disciple? Although that girl has an extreme water spirit vein, her talent is only mediocre. It¡¯s just that her courage and intelligence are different from ordinary people. Among this batch of new disciples, a few are more talented than her.¡± Although he did not want to see those children being persecuted, his ability was limited. He could not save these children at all. All he could do now was try his best to protect that smart little girl. ¡°Martial Uncle, you¡¯re an old man in the sect and know a lot of secrets, so I won¡¯t say some things too harshly. You know very well the use of those new disciples. Even if they¡¯re just a seedling with good talent, I can¡¯t give them away casually, because that lord has been urging me a lot recently. Why don¡¯t we do this? Unless you can find Xue Fanxin and capture her, I¡¯ll leave that new disciple called An Xiaomeng to you.¡± ¡°Are you deliberately making things difficult for me?¡± Although he had been staying in the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s canteen as a cook, he still knew a little about what was going on outside. Who was Xue Fanxin? She was the Ninth Imperial Consort of the current Ninth Lord and the wife of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace. How could such a person be easily captured? Even if he really found Xue Fanxin and captured her, it was still a big problem if he could bring her back to the Flowing Cloud Sect alive. He was definitely not stupid enough to go against Ye Jiushang. ¡°Martial Uncle, I¡¯m not deliberately making things difficult for you, but I really don¡¯t have a choice. I only found ten good seedlings this year, far from enough to offer to that lord. Yet you still want to take one from me, then how should I explain it? If you really want that new disciple, exchanging one for one is the best solution.¡± The Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect refused to let go and refused to hand An Xiaomeng over. Actually, handing over a new disciple was not a big deal, but it was rare for Master Xianyang to request it of him. If he did not make good use of this opportunity, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity? ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. At most, I¡¯ll leave the Flowing Cloud Sect with my people.¡± Master Xianyang was not to be trifled with. He would not be easily threatened and left after saying ruthless words. He really regretted coming to look for the Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect today. This had undoubtedly pushed An Xiaomeng to the top of the storm. He regretted it! Chapter 984 - 984 Your Man 984 Your Man Ye Jiushang stayed with Xue Fanxin for a long time and chatted and laughed with her. He even accompanied her to eat and drink. The two of them fooled around until midnight before dispersing. Acting as Overseer Ding was not fun at all. He could not be by Xin¡¯er¡¯s side at all times and had nothing to do. It was really boring. However, he was already satisfied to see Xin¡¯er¡¯s smile every day. After Ye Jiushang left Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, he went straight to Master Xianyang¡¯s residence and snuck in silently. He found Master Xianyang and approached him, planning to find a chance to read the information in his mind. However, this Master Xianyang was not weak. It was not easy to silently read information from his mind, so he could only wait for an opportunity. No matter how powerful Master Xianyang was, he was not stronger than Ye Jiushang. Therefore, he had not discovered Ye Jiushang¡¯s existence at all. At this moment, he was angry about what had just happened and was talking to himself alone. ¡°Does he think I¡¯m an idiot? He actually wants me to capture Xue Fanxin. How can I be stupid enough to do something that even you don¡¯t dare to do? ¡°Those who are unjust will die. I want to see how long you can be arrogant. I won¡¯t help you capture Xue Fanxin, but I¡¯ll definitely take An Xiaomeng away.¡± Ye Jiushang looked at Master Xianyang in the dark. When Master Xianyang was extremely angry, he quickly read the information. Actually, it did not take long to read it. It could be done in a few breaths. Master Xianyang was in a rage and did not notice much around him, so he did not know that someone had already read all the information in his mind. After reading the information in Master Xianyang¡¯s mind, Ye Jiushang left without staying. After obtaining so much information, it was enough for him to start doing things. Xue Fanxin knew that Ye Jiushang had gone to Master Xianyang, so she was not sleepy at all. She waited for him to return. The moment she saw him, she immediately rushed forward and asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, is anything wrong?¡± When Ye Jiushang saw that Xue Fanxin was most concerned about him and not if he had obtained any important news, he was very happy and satisfied. He stroked the head of the person in front of him and said gently, ¡°You have to believe your man, okay?¡± ¡°What ¡®your man¡¯? We¡¯re at most boyfriend and girlfriend now,¡± Xue Fanxin retorted shyly, happiness written all over her face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll quickly fatten you up and eat you up at the dining table. Then I can be your man.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a dish? At the dining table?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re my woman.¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­ Stop being glib-tongued. Quickly get to the point. Look at your smug expression. You must have gained something. Quickly tell me, let me have some fun too.¡± Xue Fanxin pulled Ye Jiushang¡¯s arm and swayed it from side to side, acting cute in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s the biggest secret?¡± ¡°The Flowing Cloud Sect worships a god. The entire sect is working for that god.¡± ¡°God? Are there really gods in this world?¡± ¡°The so-called gods here are different from those on Earth, but they are not much different. They are all super existences with extremely powerful abilities.¡± The five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands were very large, but these places were not uncontrolled. Every continent, every region, and every place had a god in charge. Even the Tongxuan Continent had a god in charge. Chapter 985 - 985 So Many Gods 985 So Many Gods Xue Fanxin already had a rough understanding of the so-called gods in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, but she did not know the details. ¡°Ah Jiu, what god is the Flowing Cloud Sect worshiping? Is it the god who controls the Tongxuan Continent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure which god it is. Master Xianyang only knows that it is a god. With Master Xianyang¡¯s cultivation level, he should be able to come into contact with something higher. It¡¯s not surprising that he knows about the existence of a god, but he only knows a little.¡± ¡°What about the news about my father?¡± Xue Fanxin did not care about gods. She only wanted to know about her father. Ye Jiushang sighed and said, ¡°Your father was persecuted by this god worshiped by the Flowing Cloud Sect and almost had his blood essence sucked dry. Later, a mysterious woman appeared and saved your father. From then on, there was no news of your father. Over the years, the Flowing Cloud Sect has never given up on looking for your father. ¡°Back then, when your father returned to the General¡¯s Estate of the Nanling Empire, he did it secretly. The Flowing Cloud Sect did not know, but the news of your father¡¯s return a year later was still found out by the Flowing Cloud Sect, so he had no choice but to leave in a hurry.¡± He could understand Xue Feichen¡¯s sorrow and helplessness back then. Forget about ordinary people, even the most powerful person seemed very small in front of a god. It was indeed a miracle that Xue Feichen could resist and struggle in front of a god until now. ¡°So there was a reason why Father suddenly left back then.¡± Xue Fanxin could imagine how difficult it was for her parents to survive. And her¡­ If she had been like other children when she was born, healthy and talented, would she have been sacrificed to that god by the Flowing Cloud Sect before she could grow up? If the enemy was really a god, how strong would she have to be to take revenge? Ye Jiushang saw what Xue Fanxin was worried about again. He gently knocked her head and reprimanded her gently, ¡°You don¡¯t believe your man anymore.¡± Xue Fanxin held her aching head and said pitifully, ¡°The other party is a god. To fight with a god, you have to be very, very strong. Although you are indeed strong enough, can you be stronger than a god?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a low-level god. Look at how frightened you are.¡± ¡°What low-level god?¡± ¡°There are also levels of gods. Generally, the gods who control the various continents are the lowest-level gods. High-level gods are in the Divine Realm, and they rarely appear in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. Even in the Divine Realm, there are levels between gods. There are high gods, low gods, and so on. Above all gods is the Master god.¡± Do you know that your man is the Master god? ¡°Is that so?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s mind was in a mess from the various gods, and she found it difficult to digest for a moment. This god, that god, high gods and low gods¡­ Then why were there so many gods? It seemed like she was going to rely on Ah Jiu¡¯s power to do things again. Ye Jiushang pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s face and teased her. ¡°With your man around, forget about a low-level god, even if it¡¯s a higher god, your man will make him lie down.¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t brag. It¡¯s very embarrassing to brag.¡± ¡°How about your man captures that low-level god and sends him to you now for you to deal with?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t be rash. We should be fully prepared before doing anything. Apart from that god, we also want to know what powerful weapon Jiang Donghai made in the barrier.¡± Just one god was terrifying enough. If a few more powerful people or weapons came, the enemy¡¯s side would be very dangerous. Chapter 986 - 986 Blooming Again 986 Blooming Again Although Ye Jiushang had obtained a lot of information from Master Xianyang, it was from a long time ago. As for the recent news, there was not much, especially about the people and things in the powerful barrier. He did not know much about them now. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t be anxious. Anyway, I already know what Father encountered in the Flowing Cloud Sect. I also know that Father is not in the Flowing Cloud Sect now. There¡¯s no hurry for anything else. Now, everything is about our safety. Actually, I¡¯m not so anxious to destroy the Flowing Cloud Sect. I want to save those pitiful children, especially that Zhou Xiaotong. I admire him very much and want to nurture him. He¡¯s a seedling worth nurturing.¡± ¡°That child called Zhou Xiaotong is indeed not bad, but apart from having some talent, he doesn¡¯t have any value.¡± From Ye Jiushang¡¯s cold words, one could tell that he did not care about the lives of those children at all. Apart from admiring Zhou Xiaotong a little, he did not feel anything else. Whether a person had any value depended not only on his talent, but also on his character and temperament. Many families and sects only valued talent and rarely valued the nurturing of character and state of mind. Therefore, those so-called geniuses would not have much achievements in the end. To him, character and temperament were more important than talent. Xue Fanxin knew what Ye Jiushang meant and said helplessly, ¡°Forget it. Let nature take its course. If we forcefully save those children, they might not be willing!¡± Apart from Zhou Xiaotong, the other new disciples had high expectations for the Flowing Cloud Sect. They were probably unwilling to leave even if they died. ¡°Why worry too much about unrelated people and things? The sky is about to brighten. Rest for a while. You still have things to do tomorrow.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head. She was the only one in his eyes and heart, and he did not take anyone else to heart. ¡°That¡¯s true. Just leave everything to fate. It¡¯s useless to think too much. Sleep, sleep. Continue causing trouble tomorrow.¡± With a thought, Xue Fanxin entered her space to rest. Even though the beauty had already disappeared, Ye Jiushang still smiled dotingly and prepared to leave. However, just as he was about to leave, he received an urgent communication spirit technique from the Divine Realm. Furthermore, it was two communication spirit techniques at once. Those were the communication spirit arts he had left for someone else. There were only three in total. Previously, the Lotus Clan had used one. Now that they had used two at once, there was no more. What on earth had made those old fellows from the Divine Palace use two communication spirit arts at once? Ye Jiushang received the communication spirit technique curiously. The news he received was that the divine lotus had bloomed again. Hadn¡¯t he already plucked the withered divine lotus. Why had the flower bloomed again? The divine lotus was an ancient divine item. Even he did not know much about it. He only knew that the divine lotus had been protected by the Lotus Clan for generations. In order to figure this out, Ye Jiushang decided to return to the Divine Realm again and see what was going on. At this moment, the people from the Divine Palace Lotus Clan who had planted the divine lotus were plotting an earth-shattering event. At this moment, the man beside Zilian asked coldly, ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡± An elder of the Lotus Clan stepped forward and said, ¡°The entire Divine Palace is already under our control. Most people are willing to be with us, and those who are unwilling have already been dealt with. The heavenly net has also been set up. When the Master god returns, everything will be over.¡± The reason their Lotus Clan had embarked on this path was all because of the Master god. For the sake of the Lotus Clan¡¯s better future, they could only do this and submit to the new Master god. Chapter 987 - 987 New Master God 987 New Master God After Ye Jiushang returned to the Divine Palace, he went straight to the place where the divine lotus was planted. However, just as he took a step in, he sensed that something was wrong but it was already too late for him to retreat. ¡°Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array.¡± Someone who could set up such a huge array formation must not be simple. He was still not careful enough! However¡­ ¡°Welcome back our previous Master god.¡± A round of applause sounded from ahead. Then, all kinds of people appeared. Ye Jiushang ignored the others. His gaze was only on one person. It was the man in black robes beside Zilian. He said coldly, ¡°So it¡¯s you who¡¯s stirring up trouble. Aren¡¯t you going to be the God of Death in your Region of the Dead and so why have you come to my divine palace to cause trouble? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take your divine spark?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ If you have the ability, come and take my divine spark. Do you think you¡¯re still that supreme Master god? Wrong, you¡¯re very wrong. From now on, I¡¯m the new Master god of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, and you¡¯ll become the past.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to become a Master god?¡± ¡°Of course I know that it¡¯s not so easy to become a Master god, so please hand over the Master god Seal obediently. I¡¯ll give you a quick death. Otherwise, the feeling of activating this Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array will be quite uncomfortable.¡± Ye Jiushang frowned. Although he was still very calm, he was actually starting to feel nervous. Although he had already returned to the Deity Position, his strength had yet to be completely restored, and he had yet to control everything in the Divine Palace. If he really faced the Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array, he would probably be powerless. However, it would not be difficult for him to leave if he really wanted to. He would just have to pay a considerable price. This was all thanks to Xin¡¯er. If not for her power of nirvana and the power of the Tree of Life, he would really be helpless against the Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array now. Even if he could barely survive, the outcome would be very tragic. Now that he had the power of nirvana and the Tree of Life, he could escape with at most half of his cultivation. ¡°Ex Master god, are you afraid? If you take the initiative to hand over the Master god¡¯s Seal, I will let you die a quick death. How about that?¡± The Death God pulled Zilian into his arms and said arrogantly as if victory was in his grasp, ¡°Haha¡­ From now on, I am the new Master god. I am the supreme god of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. I am the god who rules everything. Haha¡­¡± Zilian only wanted the position of the god Empress. As for who the Master god was, she did not care that much. However, the matter was not settled yet, so she was still careful, afraid that something unexpected would happen. Hence, she reminded the Death God, ¡°Lord Master god, it¡¯s impossible for this former Master god to willingly hand over the Master god Seal. Just in case, to avoid unnecessary trouble, we should act as soon as possible. After all, the longer we delay, the more disadvantageous it will be for us.¡± Only then did Ye Jiushang look at Zilian. She was a woman he had never looked at directly. But with just one look, he felt that this woman was extremely disgusting. She was so disgusting that he was not even willing to look at her any longer. ¡°Back then, apart from my own reasons, I chose to reincarnate and be reborn but there are also some other special reasons. Do you want to know what those special reasons are?¡± Everyone from the Lotus Clan, the elders of the Divine Palace, the guardians, and the others with high statuses had ugly expressions. The Master god was not an ordinary person. It was not easy to knock down a Master god. If anything went wrong today, they would all be consigned to eternal damnation. Chapter 988 - 988 Looking Back and Smiling 988 Looking Back and Smiling Ye Jiushang¡¯s words also made the God of Death a little afraid. Coupled with Zilian¡¯s reminder just now, he was no longer so arrogant. Instead, he acted carefully. ¡°No matter why you chose to reincarnate and be reborn, this is not important. What¡¯s important is that you have no way to retreat. Master god, hand over the Master god¡¯s Seal, or I¡¯ll have to do it. This Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array took quite a few good things to set up. To be honest, I really can¡¯t bear to use those things, but if you¡¯re unwilling to hand over the Master god¡¯s Seal soon, I have to bear with it no matter how unwilling I am.¡± ¡°Do you really think this Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array can deal with me?¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly, ¡°One of the reasons why I chose to reincarnate back then was¡­¡± Ye Jiushang deliberately did not finish speaking. At this moment, he had already begun to gather his strength to counterattack. Of course, his counterattack was not to kill the people here, but to escape. It was already not easy to escape from the Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array. The rest could only be discussed in the future. ¡°You are a Master god. This Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array was specially set up for you. Even if you can walk out of this array, you will be a cripple. It is more than enough for us to deal with a cripple.¡± He had never expected a Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array to kill the Master god, so he had gathered so many High gods here and waited to join forces to kill the Master god trapped in the Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array. This way, this Master god would definitely die. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll let you know what a miracle is.¡± Ye Jiushang suddenly attacked and used his full strength to forcefully create a hole in the Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array that was about to be activated. Seeing this, the God of Death immediately activated the array formation. As the array formation was activated, the destructive power surged over like a flood and smashed onto Ye Jiushang. Facing such a predicament, Ye Jiushang could only make a prompt decision. Without hesitation, he consumed half of his cultivation level to break through the gap he had made previously. Then, he dragged his heavily injured body and fled. The moment he escaped, he turned back and smiled as if he was the winner. When a hole was forcefully created in the array, the God of Death was extremely anxious and panicked. ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s escaping. Everyone, chase after him.¡± However, just as the God of Death finished speaking and before anyone could react, Ye Jiushang had already transformed into a purple light and disappeared. Not even a shadow was left behind, making it impossible to chase. When Ye Jiushang escaped, Zilian¡¯s expression was especially ugly. She was extremely panicked and could not care less about her identity and image as she shouted, ¡°Quickly chase after him. You must chase after him. Go quickly.¡± The Master god had escaped and would definitely return in the future. At that time, all of them would die, and they would die miserably. Even she was no exception. Furthermore, the Master god Seal was still with the Master god. Without the Master god Seal, one could not become a true Master god and possess the power of the god¡¯s Blessing. God¡¯s blessing was a very important thing. Even if he had to turn the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands upside down, he had to find and kill the Master god. Otherwise, once the Master god¡¯s injuries healed, the one who would die would be him. Hmph, he wanted to see where a crippled Master god could escape to. The damage caused by the Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array would not be healed without thousands or tens of thousands of years passing by. He had time to find him. Once they found him, they would immediately kill him. Chapter 989 - 989 Sealing Order 989 Sealing Order Ye Jiushang escaped from the Heaven Defying God Slaying Array, the Divine Palace, the Divine City, and the Divine Realm. He first went to another place before returning to the Tongxuan Continent and going to Xue Fanxin. After being injured by the Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array, only Xin¡¯er could save him now. Did those people from the Divine Palace really think that destroying him and supporting a new Master god could change their fate? They were too naive. He could become a Master god not only because of his powerful strength, but also because he possessed the Master god Seal. There was another reason. Only he, a Master god, knew this reason. Hence, those people were destined to suffer. ¡°In the name of this god, the orders of this lord, the god¡¯s blessing, and the care of this lord.¡± The moment Ye Jiushang returned to the Tongxuan Continent, he used his remaining strength to cast a spirit technique and attacked the Divine Realm and the Divine Palace. The people who were chasing after Ye Jiushang suddenly sensed that something was wrong with their bodies, as if they had been rejected by the world. Not only had their cultivation levels decreased greatly, but even their vitality was constantly flowing away. ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°Oh no, this is a Master god¡¯s Sealing Order. We have been sealed.¡± ¡°Damn it, how could this be?¡± ¡°What should we do now? Those who have been sealed by the Master god will no longer be nourished by the god¡¯s blessing. Even the power of heaven and earth in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands is rejecting us and absorbing our vitality. If not for the Master god being heavily injured, we would have long been killed by the Sealing Order. But even so, according to this situation, we will definitely die in less than five years.¡± ¡°Back then, we really shouldn¡¯t have listened to the instigation of those people from the Lotus Clan and actually wanted to kill the Master god. How could we have done that?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s useless to regret it now. I don¡¯t believe that all of you are willing to continue being loyal to the Master god.¡± The Master god was too overbearing. He made his own decisions. Whoever dared to disobey him at all would be severely punished to the extreme. Take the matter of the god Empress for example. The Second Elder had only expressed his dissatisfaction in his heart, but he had been killed by the Master god. How could they tolerate such a domineering and cruel method? So what if he was a Master god? Could a Master god ignore the lives of others like this? At the same time, far away in the Divine Palace, Zilian was rapidly growing old. She had already gone from a young and beautiful woman to a wrinkled old woman. ¡°No¡­¡± Zilian looked at her aged self in the mirror and could not bear such a blow. She knocked over the mirror on the dressing table and shouted to the maidservant beside her, ¡°Quick, give me the Beauty Pills.¡± The maidservant handed over the Beauty Pills. Zilian ate a few at once to barely stop her appearance from aging, but her beauty was no longer there. Why was this happening? Why was the Master god not dead? Why? ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zilian was unable to restrain her anger and continued to smash things. However, this still could not vent the anger in her heart. Her heart became even more ruthless. ¡°Send people to the various continents and regions immediately. We must find and kill the Master god. Go quickly.¡± Now, only by killing the Master god would the Sealing Order disappear and she would have a chance to recover her appearance. Only by killing the Master god and obtaining the Master god¡¯s Seal could she obtain the god¡¯s blessing and become beautiful again, becoming a true god Empress. Chapter 990 - 990 Whos Knocking On the Door 990 Who¡¯s Knocking On the Door After Ye Jiushang used his last bit of strength to issue the Sealing Order, he was no longer able to do anything else. He could not even land safely and his body fell rapidly from the sky. If he really landed like this, he would die from the fall. However, at this moment, a purple dragon flew out of Ye Jiushang¡¯s body and slowly flew him down. It sent him to Xue Fanxin¡¯s room and even used its dragon claws to knock on the door. Xue Fanxin did not rest. Instead, she busied herself in the space. She watered the flowers and plants inside, applied fertilizer, dried some meat, or made some other food. But suddenly, there was a knock on the door outside the space. Who was knocking on the door? Who would knock on her door in the middle of the night? Furthermore, Ah Jiu had set up a barrier outside her house. Once someone approached, it would sound the alarm. However, the people outside were already knocking on the door, but she had not received any alarm. Could it be Ah Jiu knocking on the door? That didn¡¯t make sense. Ah Jiu usually entered the house silently and had never knocked on the door. ¡°Who could it be?¡± Xue Fanxin left the space and opened the door warily. Unexpectedly, when the door opened, she saw a dragon head. This huge dragon head shocked her. ¡°You¡­¡± If she had not seen Little Lei transform into a dragon before, she would have long screamed in fear. It was a huge purple dragon that looked a little like Little Lei. When the purple dragon outside the door saw Xue Fanxin, it turned into a purple light and entered Ye Jiushang¡¯s body. The moment the purple dragon disappeared, Xue Fanxin saw the heavily injured Ye Jiushang. She hurriedly went forward to take a look. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Heavens! How could you be so heavily injured?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you fine just now? Why did you become like this all of a sudden?¡± Xue Fanxin performed a simple examination on Ye Jiushang and realized that his injuries were even more serious than when he had fought with the Lord of the Nether City last time. The meridians in his entire body were like shattered glass, and not an inch of a single one was intact. His dantian had also been shattered. Countless bones in his body had been broken, and his internal organs were still bleeding profusely. This was only the injuries she could detect. She wondered if his sea of consciousness and soul were injured. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡± Xue Fanxin was so anxious that she wanted to cry, but she knew that now was not the time to cry. Instead, she quickly saved him and brought Ye Jiushang into the room. Then, she immediately went to the space to pluck the leaves of the Tree of Life. Furthermore, she plucked them all. The leaves of the Tree of Life could replenish vitality. Although Ah Jiu¡¯s vitality was still there, it was pitifully little. Therefore, the most important thing now was to replenish his vitality. She had to extend his life first before she could do anything else. The Tree of Life could sense Xue Fanxin¡¯s anxiety and panic, so it did not resist and allowed Xue Fanxin to pluck all its leaves. Xue Fanxin crushed the leaf of the Tree of Life into liquid and fed it to Ye Jiushang. Then, she used the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to treat his injuries. In order to increase the effects of the treatment, she did not hesitate to use the Reverse Spirit Art and used all her strength to treat him. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯ll be fine, right?¡± She had already done her best. As for the rest, it could only depend on Ah Jiu¡¯s luck and the blessings of the heavens. Xue Fanxin had been busy for the entire night and had consumed a lot of energy. She was so tired that she did not have any energy left. She lay by the bed, but she did not dare to sleep. This was the Flowing Cloud Sect, not the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. There was no reliable person by her side, so she could not sleep. She had to guard Ah Jiu. Chapter 991 - 991 Severely Injured and Unconscious 991 Severely Injured and Unconscious Xue Fanxin stayed by Ye Jiushang¡¯s side until dawn, but he still did not wake up. He was still unconscious. Perhaps because his injuries were too serious, the Shadow Changing Technique on Ye Jiushang had already lost its effect. He no longer looked like Overseer Ding, but his original appearance. If Ah Jiu was discovered by the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect at this moment, it would be terrible. She wondered if Ah Jiu¡¯s injuries would affect her Shadow Changing Technique. Xue Fanxin took out a mirror and looked at herself. When she realized that she still looked like An Xiaomeng, she was immediately relieved. But Ah Jiu was still a big problem? The sky was already bright. Ignoring the other disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect, even those new disciples might barge into her place, especially Yan Jinfeng. Once Yan Jinfeng discovered Ah Jiu¡­ what should she do? How good would it be if she could put Ah Jiu in her space? Just as Xue Fanxin was at a loss and helpless, there was a knock on the door. Knock, knock, knock¡­ ¡°Xiaomeng, are you awake?¡± Zhou Xiaotong saw that Xue Fanxin had yet to come out today, so he came to take a look and knocked on the door to ask. Xue Fanxin was afraid that Zhou Xiaotong would barge in and quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m up. I¡¯m putting on my clothes. Wait.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin say that she was putting on her clothes, Zhou Xiaotong took a few steps back awkwardly and returned to his original spot. Because everyone had waited in the courtyard like this yesterday, no one had any complaints today. Even Yan Jinfeng was no exception. All of them performed very well. Who knew if Overseer Ding was secretly observing them again? Hence, they had to behave themselves lest they were punished for their mistakes. Yan Jinfeng had suffered once and been taught a lesson. In order to perform better today, she had to bear with it no matter how much she wanted to cause trouble for Xue Fanxin. As a result, things were much quieter at Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. At least, she was fine for the time being. However, it was only temporary. If Ah Jiu did not wake up after a long time, trouble would definitely come. Xue Fanxin summoned the little white cat. The only thing she could trust now was this little thing. ¡°Little Meow, help me keep an eye on Ah Jiu here. You must protect him, okay?¡± She had been sleeping recently. If her master had not called her out, she could have continued sleeping. She had not expected this man who was so powerful that even she was afraid of him to be injured. It was really unbelievable! Previously Little Meow had not made any commotion, and Xue Fanxin had nothing to do, so she did not summon her. Seeing Little Meow¡¯s lazy expression, Xue Fanxin was really worried about leaving Ye Jiushang in her care. However, she had no choice. After all, there were still many things waiting for her to deal with outside. Let¡¯s put the matter of the Flowing Cloud Sect aside for now. The most important thing now was Ah Jiu. As long as there was a chance, she would leave the Flowing Cloud Sect with Ah Jiu. However, there was a god in the Flowing Cloud Sect. Could she escape with Ah Jiu under the nose of a god? Xue Fanxin did not know, but her heart was in a mess. After washing up, she left the room and waited outside with the new disciples. Ah Jiu was heavily injured, so Overseer Ding would not appear today. They could only wait. Just as Xue Fanxin thought that they were going to wait today, someone came. This made her very nervous. Chapter 992 - 992 Change of Instructor 992 Change of Instructor A middle-aged man in a gray robe came to the dormitory where the new students lived. The moment he arrived, he said, ¡°From today onwards, I will be your mentor and guide you in your cultivation.¡± Two new disciples recognized the gray-robed man in front of them. Their gazes became very excited, and so did their reactions. They recognized this person. He was Elder Qiu of the Flowing Cloud Sect. He was the one who had brought them back to the Flowing Cloud Sect. If Elder Qiu was their mentor, their future days would be better. No matter how they looked at it, Elder Qiu was much better than the cold Overseer Ding. ¡°Why are we changing teachers?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. No matter how nervous she was, she had to work hard to maintain her composure. She could not give herself away, or she would be in danger. If she was alone, it might not be difficult for her to escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect. After all, her current strength was not weak. Even Saint Realm experts were not her match. However, Ah Jiu was heavily injured and unconscious. She could not abandon him, so she could only deal with him carefully. Elder Qiu looked at Xue Fanxin with a strange gaze, as if he was looking at a target. He said solemnly, ¡°As for your mentor changing, you don¡¯t have to know the reason. You just have to know that from today onwards, I¡¯m your mentor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Apart from Xue Fanxin, the other new disciples all replied in unison, especially Yan Jinfeng. She shouted especially loudly, her tone filled with smugness and joy. She had not left a good impression on Overseer Ding. Now that she had a new mentor, it was the best for her. ¡°Alright, go eat in the canteen first. I¡¯ll take you to awaken your spirits in the afternoon,¡± Elder Qiu said and turned to leave. As he left, he even deliberately glanced at Xue Fanxin. The higher-ups had repeatedly instructed him to keep an eye on this girl, but no matter how he looked at her, he did not think that there was anything special about her. Although the talent of the Extreme Water Spirit Vein was not bad, it was not a rare talent. As for courage and intelligence, he could not tell at all. Could it be that Master Xianyang had misjudged? After Elder Qiu left, the people in the courtyard cheered excitedly. Yan Jinfeng even specially came to cause trouble for Xue Fanxin and mocked her. ¡°An Xiaomeng, without Overseer Ding backing you, I want to see how you can still be arrogant in the future. I heard that you poisoned and threatened people yesterday and offended quite a few people. Now that your backer is gone, those people will definitely return to cause trouble for you. I want to see how miserably you will die.¡± ¡°Yan Jinfeng, Xiaomeng didn¡¯t provoke you. Why must you go against her?¡± Zhou Xiaotong stood up for Xue Fanxin. ¡°Zhou Xiaotong, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. There¡¯s also you. If you follow An Xiaomeng, you¡¯ll be in trouble sooner or later. You might even lose your life. You¡¯d best stay away from her. Let¡¯s go eat. If we¡¯re late, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have anything to eat.¡± Yan Jinfeng was incomparably arrogant and smug. She left arrogantly after provoking Xue Fanxin. The other new disciples immediately followed Yan Jinfeng. They had never thought of standing on Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, it was as if they had already forgotten how much Xue Fanxin had helped them yesterday. ¡°I still have food here, so I won¡¯t go to the canteen to eat. Go quickly.¡± Xue Fanxin casually found an excuse to brush Zhou Xiaotong off, then returned to her room and closed the door. ¡°Xiaomeng¡­¡± Zhou Xiaotong thought that Xue Fanxin was only sad that their mentor had suddenly been replaced, so he did not think too much about it and did not disturb Xue Fanxin. He went to the canteen to eat alone. Chapter 993 - 993 Urgent, Urgent 993 Urgent, Urgent After Xue Fanxin returned to her room, she quickly came to look at the unconscious Ye Jiushang lying on the bed. She was really anxious. It would be discovered sooner or later if she hid a person in the room. She had to quickly think of a way to resolve this problem. How good would it be if she could put Ah Jiu in her space? Just as Xue Fanxin was panicking, the barrier suddenly emitted an alarm. Someone was approaching. Xue Fanxin sensed carefully and realized that it was Elder Qiu. At this moment, he was quietly returning to the courtyard and walking towards her room. If not for her high cultivation level and strength, she would not have noticed this guy at all. What did Elder Qiu want? No matter what Elder Qiu wanted to do, she had to hide Ah Jiu quickly. But where could she hide him? As Elder Qiu continued to approach, Xue Fanxin became even more anxious. Helpless, she decided to silence him. Although killing Elder Qiu might cause a lot of trouble, if she did not kill him, the trouble would be even greater, so she still had to kill him¡­ Xue Fanxin was prepared. She stood by the door with the semi-divine dagger in her hand, planning to kill Elder Qiu the moment he entered the room. When Elder Qiu approached the door step by step, Xue Fanxin slowly raised her dagger and was prepared to attack. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, another person suddenly came and disrupted her plans. ¡°Elder Qiu, what are you doing?¡± Master Xianyang came and noticed that Elder Qiu was approaching Xue Fanxin¡¯s room sneakily, so he called out. When Elder Qiu saw that it was Master Xianyang, he was a little nervous. He had no choice but to stop and chat with him politely. ¡°So it¡¯s Master Xianyang! This disciple in the room didn¡¯t go to the canteen to eat. I was just about to see what was going on.¡± ¡°Is that really all?¡± ¡°Then what does Master Xianyang think it looks like?¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. This girl hasn¡¯t awakened her spirit yet. Do you have to be so anxious?¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered with the two people arguing in the courtyard. At this moment, she had already put away her dagger and was even more anxious than before. However, if another Master Xianyang was added, the situation would be very bad. Although this Master Xianyang did not seem to have any ill will towards her, who knew how he would react when he discovered Ah Jiu? She could not let Ah Jiu take this risk. ¡°Coincidentally, I work in the canteen. Let me take this girl to the canteen to eat.¡± Master Xianyang got the upper hand, so he walked over to the door and reached out to knock. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Hearing the knock on the door, Xue Fanxin was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She replied nervously, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Child, I¡¯m Master Xianyang of the Flowing Cloud Sect. I¡¯m here to take you to eat.¡± ¡°I still have food here, so I won¡¯t go to the canteen to eat.¡± ¡°Child, are you afraid of something?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Xue Fanxin could respond, she heard Elder Qiu¡¯s voice from outside the door. ¡°Master Xianyang, why are you wasting your breath on a new disciple? This rotten door will open with a light push.¡± Elder Qiu ignored Master Xianyang¡¯s obstruction and forcefully opened the door. In the room, Xue Fanxin was extremely anxious. She was really anxious now. Helpless, she could only give it a try and see if she could hide Ye Jiushang in her space. If it really did not work, then they would fight¡­ She would kill Elder Qiu first. As for that Master Xianyang, she would talk about it after killing Elder Qiu. However, the outcome was beyond her expectations. Chapter 994 - 994 Getting Into the Space 994 Getting Into the Space Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang lying in the space and was a little stunned. Ah Jiu had actually been brought into her space? Why was that? Xue Fanxin did not have time to sort out her thoughts and resolve her doubts. She quickly retracted her divine sense and focused on what was happening outside. After Master Xianyang and Elder Qiu entered the room, they saw Xue Fanxin sitting on the bed in a daze. However, the two of them did not suspect anything, nor did they notice anything strange. In their opinion, Xue Fanxin¡¯s silly expression was more of a shock. At this moment, Xue Fanxin was the only one in the room. Even the little white cat had been summoned back to the spirit beast space by her. Therefore, Master Xianyang and Elder Qiu did not see Ye Jiushang at all. They only saw Xue Fanxin, who was also the so-called ¡®An Xiaomeng¡¯. ¡°Child, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay.¡± Master Xianyang came to comfort Xue Fanxin and gently patted her shoulder, like a benevolent elder. Xue Fanxin looked at Master Xianyang and really did not know what to say. She only looked at him in a daze. She could sense that Master Xianyang really cared about her, and her heart was filled with emotions. It was really not easy to have a good person in a large dye vat like the Flowing Cloud Sect! However, she was certain that if Master Xianyang did not have his powerful strength, the Flowing Cloud Sect would not have tolerated him until now. ¡°Hello, Master Xianyang,¡± Xue Fanxin replied politely after a long time. ¡°Good child, I know you¡¯re not in a good mood now, but no matter what, you can¡¯t starve yourself. If you continue you¡¯ll hurt your body. I¡¯ll take you to the canteen to eat. How about that?¡± ¡°Master, thank you. I don¡¯t want to become a special person here, so I¡¯ll go to the canteen myself later.¡± If she really followed Master Xianyang to the canteen, she might cause even more trouble. Once a person¡¯s jealousy became stronger, it would be very terrifying. ¡°You¡¯re really a sensible child. In that case, go to the canteen to eat by yourself. If you encounter any trouble you can¡¯t resolve, just use my name.¡± Master Xianyang knew what Xue Fanxin meant and was even more satisfied with her. ¡°Alright. Master, I¡¯ll go eat first.¡± Xue Fanxin bowed to Master Xianyang and Elder Qiu before walking out. Now that Ah Jiu was in her Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space and no one could find him, she could do things without worry and go wherever she wanted without any worries. Although she did not know why she could get Ah Jiu into the space this time, once the biggest problem was resolved, everything else would be much easier. At the very least, leaving this place would not be too difficult. She had come to the Flowing Cloud Sect to figure out what had happened to her father here back then. Now that she had basically figured it out, she should wait for Ah Jiu¡¯s injuries to recover before destroying the Flowing Cloud Sect. Xue Fanxin walked towards the canteen. Because the journey was relatively far and she walked slowly, she spent a lot of time on the way. She walked and stopped. When she stopped to rest, she would let her divine sense enter the space and check on Ye Jiushang. She would only be at ease after making sure that he was fine. Elder Qiu had originally been secretly following Xue Fanxin, wanting to know what was so special about her, but after following her for a while, he lost his patience. This girl had actually walked for two hours on such a small mountain path. He did not have the patience to walk slowly with her. However, the other new disciples seemed to also walk at this speed, so this girl called An Xiaomeng was nothing special. Chapter 995 - 995 An Intuition 995 An Intuition Xue Fanxin came to the canteen to eat. Perhaps it was because of her shocking actions yesterday or because of Master Xianyang¡¯s secret instructions, but the staff in the canteen did not dare to make things difficult for her anymore and distributed food to her obediently. Yan Jinfeng and the others were only a step ahead of Xue Fanxin and at this moment, they were sitting around a dining table eating. When Zhou Xiaotong saw Xue Fanxin, he took his food and went to eat with her. ¡°Xiaomeng, I thought you really weren¡¯t coming to eat!¡± ¡°There¡¯s training in the afternoon. If I don¡¯t eat, I might be hungry, so I came.¡± Xue Fanxin was no longer as anxious and worried as before, so she spoke and did things much more easily. She ignored the strange gazes around her and focused on eating her food. Although the food in the canteen was not delicious, having something to eat was better than not having anything to eat. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. Then I have to eat my fill.¡± Zhou Xiaotong was just like that. He ate heartily, not caring about his table manners or his image. He just had to live happily. Yan Jinfeng was eating at another table. The moment she saw Xue Fanxin, she felt her appetite ruined. She used the chopsticks in her hand to wreak havoc on the food on the plate and glared fiercely at Xue Fanxin, looking like she wanted to skin her alive. Although she did not have a grudge with An Xiaomeng, she hated her. She hated her so much that she wanted to kill her. However, this was the canteen and there were quite a few senior brothers and sisters around. She could not act rashly lest she ruin her future. An Xiaomeng, just you wait. I¡¯ll quickly step on you ruthlessly. At this moment, Yan Jinfeng did not know that she was not far from death, nor did she know that she would never have a chance to crush Xue Fanxin under her feet in her life. She did not even know the true identity of the person she hated. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste time with someone like Yan Jinfeng, who was immature and not a good person. After eating her fill, she left and returned to wait for the afternoon training. Ah Jiu cast the Shadow Changing Technique on her. Not only could it change her appearance, but it could also hide her cultivation level. If she wanted to reveal her cultivation level, she only needed to use her mind and she could reveal any cultivation level she wanted. When all the new disciples returned from the canteen, Elder Qiu was already waiting for them in the courtyard. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll guide you in awakening your spirit and help you cleanse your marrow and help you enter the Spirit Awakening Realm. When you enter the Spirit Awakening Realm and possess a certain amount of strength, we¡¯ll begin the first round of the trial. Let me make it clear to you first. This first round of the trial is not easy. It¡¯s very likely that you won¡¯t even be able to protect your lives. Therefore, if you want to survive the first round of the trial, then work hard to cultivate and increase your strength during this period of time. This is the only way you can pass the trial and survive.¡± Hearing Elder Qiu¡¯s words, many new disciples were a little panicked. When they thought of the first round of the trial, they felt afraid. However, they also understood that only the strong could survive. Xue Fanxin was not as simple as the others thought. She had a feeling, a very accurate feeling. The so-called first round of the trial should be the beginning of those people from the Flowing Cloud Sect secretly persecuting these children. It seemed like she had to think of a way to leave this place before participating in the first round of the trial. What a dilemma! Chapter 996 - 996 Pretending 996 Pretending The rest of the time was training. Elder Qiu personally took action and did not hesitate to exhaust his spirit energy to awaken the spirit of every new disciple. Furthermore, it was a perfect awakening, allowing them to successfully enter the Spirit Awakening Realm. Yan Jinfeng had long awakened her spirit and she was now in the Spirit Building realm, so she did not need to awaken her spirit anymore. On the surface, she was the strongest and most outstanding among all the new disciples. But that was only on the surface. In fact¡­ Although Xue Fanxin¡¯s cultivation level was not above Elder Qiu¡¯s, her strength was much stronger than his. However, she still put on a show. When Elder Qiu helped her awaken her spirit, she revealed her cultivation level to the Spirit Awakening Realm and tried her best to hide the power in her body, not letting Elder Qiu notice anything. Elder Qiu was very careful when he helped Xue Fanxin awaken her spirit. He wanted to know what kind of abnormal performance Xue Fanxin would have, but the outcome disappointed him. This new disciple who had been chosen by Master Xianyang was no different from the other new disciples. Apart from having the Extreme Water Spirit Vein, she had no other advantages. He really did not know why Master Xianyang had taken a fancy to such an ordinary girl. He did not feel anything at all when he said that her courage and intelligence were extraordinary. However, all of this did not matter. If the higher-ups wanted him to take good care of this new disciple, he had to take good care of her. He could not let Master Xianyang have any chance to take her away from the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°Very good. You have already successfully awakened your spirit and entered the Spirit Awakening Realm. From this moment on, you are cultivators. You can gradually become stronger through your own cultivation. Next, each of you will obtain a Marrow Cleansing Pill and can enter the Marrow Cleansing Bath to undergo the purest Marrow Cleansing. ¡°The process of Marrow Cleansing is abnormally painful. This requires your strong willpower to bear with it, or it will greatly affect the effects of the Marrow Cleansing. ¡°Everyone, follow me now.¡± Under Elder Qiu¡¯s lead, everyone came to a pool emitting white gas. The spirit energy in the pool was very rich. Just by taking a deep breath, one could sense that a lot of spirit energy had been sucked into their dantian. ¡°This is the Marrow Cleansing Bath. Now, everyone can come to me to receive a Marrow Cleansing Pill and soak in the Marrow Cleansing Bath for at least an hour.¡± Elder Qiu distributed the pills and watched as the new disciples entered the Marrow Cleansing Bath one by one and soaked themselves in it. He watched as they endured the pain of cleansing their marrows and meridians in the pool. Although Yan Jinfeng was already in the Spirit Building realm, she had never taken a Marrow Cleansing Pill or soaked in the Marrow Cleansing Bath, so she was abnormally excited at this moment. While enduring the pain of Marrow Cleansing, she still had the mood to observe Xue Fanxin. No matter what, she had to be the most outstanding new disciple. She would not let anyone compare to her. However, this kind of cleansing was already a thing of the past to Xue Fanxin. However, for the sake of the big picture, she still had to pretend in case Elder Qiu became suspicious. The Marrow Cleansing Pill that Elder Qiu had given her just now, coupled with the current Marrow Cleansing Bath, such a precious thing could only be enjoyed by geniuses from aristocratic families or sects. It was really puzzling that a new disciple who had just entered the sect could obtain such treatment like them. Why had the Flowing Cloud Sect nurtured so many new disciples? These new disciples were like a piece of relatively high-grade raw meat that was being cooked perfectly. Once it was out of the pot, it would be on the table. At that time, it would be the time of their death. How could she escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect? If she ran directly, she would be easily discovered. At that time, if she was no match for him and was captured, the outcome would be very tragic. Chapter 997 - 997 Find Something To Do 997 Find Something To Do When all the new disciples were soaking in the Marrow Cleansing Bath, Elder Qiu received a summons from above and had no choice but to leave for a while. The moment Elder Qiu left, Xue Fanxin made a move. However, she was only doing it internally in her thoughts. She still sat quietly in the Marrow Cleansing Bath on the surface. Although she really wanted to escape when Elder Qiu was not around, no one with a brain would do so. The Marrow Cleansing Bath was the most important place in every sect. The security must be extremely tight. Trying to escape from here would undoubtedly increase the difficulty of the escape. Only an idiot would do this. Since she could not escape for the time being, she would do something else. Xue Fanxin did not feel anything as she soaked in the Marrow Cleansing Bath. She was not in as much pain as the others and she felt really bored soaking in the pool, but she could not escape, so she found something to do. Why did this pool of water have the effect of cleansing the marrow and meridians? It was definitely not just because of the water? Xue Fanxin slowly moved in the Marrow Cleansing Bath and searched the pool with her hand. After searching for a while, she finally found something unusual. In the middle of the Marrow Cleansing Bath, there was a protruding place. It was very smooth and felt good to the touch. Based on this feeling, she could tell that it was definitely something good. Xue Fanxin looked around and sensed her surroundings. Seeing that there was no movement within a kilometer, she secretly took out the semi-divine dagger and hollowed out the bulge in the middle of the Marrow Cleansing Bath before putting it in her space. A semi-divine dagger was extremely sharp, so the things in the Marrow Cleansing Bath were easily dug up by a certain little woman. In order to not let others notice the abnormality of the Marrow Cleansing Bath too early, Xue Fanxin casually took out a slightly precious jade from her space and buried it in the empty place. Then, she slowly moved and returned to her original position. Because the others were enduring intense pain, they did not have the energy to care about others, so from the beginning to the end, no one noticed what Xue Fanxin had done. However, at this moment, a few new disciples had no choice but to climb to the shore because they could not bear the pain of cleansing their marrow and meridians. Following that, new disciples constantly climbed out, and even Zhou Xiaotong was no exception. Xue Fanxin did not want to be special, so she went up when Zhou Xiaotong climbed out of the Marrow Cleansing Bath. However, Yan Jinfeng was still soaking in it. She just felt that something was wrong. When she first entered the Marrow Cleansing Bath, the heart-wrenching, tendons, and skin-peeling pain made her wish she was dead. The longer she soaked in the bath, the more painful it was. This shouldn¡¯t be the case! Yan Jinfeng¡¯s knowledge was limited and she had no idea what was going on, but she still continued to soak until Elder Qiu returned. Elder Qiu had left for a full hour. When he returned, his expression was a little ugly. The moment he arrived, he said solemnly, ¡°Everyone, stand properly immediately.¡± When everyone heard Elder Qiu¡¯s words, they quickly stood up. Only Yan Jinfeng, who was still soaking in the pool, was an exception. Yan Jinfeng did not want to leave the Marrow Cleansing Bath yet, because she knew that the longer she soaked in the Marrow Cleansing Bath, the more beneficial it would be. Hence, she boldly said to Elder Qiu, ¡°Elder Qiu, I can still persevere in the Marrow Cleansing Bath.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Everyone, stand properly immediately.¡± Elder Qiu was enraged and directly pulled Yan Jinfeng out of the pool. He used his spirit energy to control her body and threw her at the end of the team. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yan Jinfeng fell quite heavily and cried out in pain. However, she noticed that Elder Qiu¡¯s expression was extraordinarily ugly, so she did not dare to say another word and stood still obediently. Damn it, why did she always make the mentor unhappy? Should An Xiaomeng be to blame for what had just happened? Yan Jinfeng really wanted to blame An Xiaomeng, but she could not find any reason. Chapter 998 - 998 Advance the Trial 998 Advance the Trial Elder Qiu¡¯s expression was very serious at this moment, giving off a ferocious feeling. It frightened all the new disciples so much that they did not even dare to breathe heavily. They stood there obediently and listened to Elder Qiu. ¡°Due to some special reasons, your first round of the trial will begin now. Don¡¯t ask why. This is not something you should ask. You just need to know and work hard to pass the trial. This trial came too suddenly, and your strength is too weak, so your requirements will be relatively lower.¡± When the new disciples standing in a row heard Elder Qiu¡¯s words, they were first nervous and uneasy. Later, they heaved a sigh of relief when they found out that the requirements had been lowered. However, Xue Fanxin did not feel anything. From the beginning, she knew that the so-called trial was actually their death. She was still thinking of finding an opportunity to escape tomorrow or the day after. Who knew that the Flowing Cloud Sect would deliberately cause trouble for her and choose to hold a trial at this time? Which new disciple wanted to undergo a trial as soon as they awakened their spirit? Could it be that the god worshiped by the Flowing Cloud Sect was in urgent need of fresh blood? If that was the case, she had to escape quickly. If she really reached that god, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Elder Qiu did not know what Xue Fanxin was thinking and continued to speak, ¡°The first round of the trial is in the Yungu Mountain Range at the back of the mountain. You only need to stay in the periphery of the Yungu Mountain Range for a day. After a day, those who are still alive can pass the trial. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t go deep into the Yungu Mountain Range. There are high-level demonic beasts everywhere. Any one of them can eat you. ¡°Everyone, follow me. I¡¯ll take you to the Yungu Mountain Range now. No matter how many doubts you have, don¡¯t ask. After passing the first round of the trial, you¡¯ll have an answer to all your questions.¡± Everyone followed Elder Qiu with all kinds of doubts and confusion. They came to a back mountain of the Flowing Cloud Sect and entered a forest. The back mountain was not far from where the new disciples lived. They would reach it after walking for a while. Elder Qiu brought the new disciples to the depths of the forest and stopped. ¡°This is the periphery of the Yungu Mountain Range. You only need to stay here for a day. The demonic beasts in the periphery are generally not high-level. As for whether you can survive, that will depend on your own ability.¡± ¡°Elder¡­¡± Someone boldly wanted to ask something, but before he could say anything, Elder Qiu had already disappeared. He left the Yungu Mountain Range and seemed to be in a hurry. How could he not be anxious? The higher-ups had instructed that they had to offer fresh blood within two hours. Now that more than half an hour had passed, they had to hurry up and arrange things. After Elder Qiu left, he met up with the others in a secret place in the forest. ¡°It¡¯s all been arranged. We can attack at any time. However, these new disciples have just awakened their spirit. Their talent and potential have yet to be completely stimulated.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t care less. That lord ordered us to offer fresh blood in two hours. There¡¯s only an hour left. We have to silently offer these new disciples in an hour.¡± After discussing, the elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect started to take action. However, they did not know that while they were discussing, the other side was also plotting something else. Chapter 999 - 999 Thats All I Can Say 999 That¡¯s All I Can Say The moment Elder Qiu left, Xue Fanxin carefully sensed her surroundings. She realized that there was no one within a few kilometers, so she started to plan her escape. No matter how dangerous the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range were, this was her only chance to escape. Otherwise, she would be sacrificed to a certain god. If she really went to that god, all her secrets would be exposed. At that time, it would be even more tragic. So if she did not run now, when would she? She did not care about the lives of the others, but she still wanted to help Zhou Xiaotong. ¡°Xiaotong, are you willing to leave with me?¡± Zhou Xiaotong thought that Xue Fanxin was talking about training in the forest with her alone, so he agreed readily. ¡°Sure, sure! I¡¯ll follow you. Anyway, we just have to stay in the periphery. There¡¯s no need to go deep.¡± ¡°I mean, escape.¡± Xue Fanxin raised her voice so that everyone could hear her. These words stunned everyone. All of them looked at Xue Fanxin in confusion. Even Yan Jinfeng was shocked by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, unable to understand what she meant. What did she mean by escape? Why would she run away? Even if she wanted to escape, where could she escape to? Zhou Xiaotong reached out to touch Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever! Why are you talking nonsense? Xiaomeng, what¡¯s wrong? Something has been wrong since early this morning. It¡¯s just our mentor changing. Why are you so frightened? Although the first round of the trial is very dangerous, as long as we stay here for a day, if everyone works together, passing the trial will not be a problem.¡± ¡°Xiaotong, things are not as simple as you think. I can tell you clearly that if you continue to stay, you will all die. You won¡¯t die in the trial, but you will be robbed of everything and killed. That¡¯s all I have to say. You can decide if you want to stay or leave. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xue Fanxin did not waste any more time talking nonsense and turned to leave. However, before leaving, she secretly did something to Yan Jinfeng and the new disciples. ¡°Xiaomeng, Xiaomeng¡­¡± Zhou Xiaotong hesitated again and again. In the end, he caught up to Xue Fanxin and walked into the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range with her. Yan Jinfeng looked at Xue Fanxin and Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s departing figures and mocked them. ¡°What do you mean we¡¯ll die if we stay? Going deeper into the mountain range is really courting death. Didn¡¯t you hear Elder Qiu? The depths of the Yungu Mountain Range are filled with high-level demonic beasts. With our little ability, forget about high-level demonic beasts, we can¡¯t even defeat ordinary demonic beasts.¡± When the other new disciples heard Yan Jinfeng¡¯s words, they felt that it made sense and all chose to follow her. In their opinion, Yan Jinfeng had a Spirit Building cultivation level and was stronger than them. Only by following her could they survive in the Yungu Mountain Range and pass the trial. As long as they passed the trial, they could become true disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect. At that time¡­ But at this moment, Elder Qiu suddenly appeared and asked anxiously, ¡°What did you just say? Who escaped?¡± Yan Jinfeng had not expected Elder Qiu to appear and was shocked. She stammered nervously, ¡°An¡­ An Xiaomeng said that she wanted to escape and went that way.¡± At this moment, two more middle-aged men came. Like Elder Qiu, they were wearing gray robes. ¡°That An Xiaomeng is a little strange. We can¡¯t let her escape.¡± ¡°I understand. Take these new disciples away. I¡¯ll go and capture An Xiaomeng.¡± After saying this, Elder Qiu quickly chased into the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range. He did not think that a new disciple could escape his pursuit, so he was very confident. Chapter 1000 - 1000 Ask the King of Hell 1000 Ask the King of Hell Xue Fanxin did not have the energy to think about anything else now. After starting to escape, she tried her best to escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect no matter what. Zhou Xiaotong ran with difficulty after Xue Fanxin, unable to catch up to her at all. ¡°Xiaomeng, slow down, slow down. I can¡¯t catch up to you, and I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± ¡°Xiaotong, we have to¡­¡± Xue Fanxin stopped in her tracks. She planned to wait for Zhou Xiaotong and let him rest for a while while telling him the seriousness of the matter. However, before she could finish speaking, she sensed Elder Qiu¡¯s aura, and they were quickly discovered by him. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can escape to.¡± Elder Qiu descended from the sky and blocked the path in front of him. He looked at the person in front of him coldly and smiled evilly. ¡°Go back with me obediently, or you¡¯ll suffer.¡± When Zhou Xiaotong saw Elder Qiu¡¯s sinister appearance, he felt a chill run down his spine. He wanted to speak, but he did not know what to say. Xue Fanxin replied coldly, ¡°Go back with you to die?¡± ¡°Little girl, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Elder Qiu asked in return. His aura became colder and colder, so cold that it was terrifying. ¡°You know very well if I¡¯m talking nonsense. Every year, the Flowing Cloud Sect will go to a remote and poor place to recruit new disciples. However, there¡¯s no news of these new disciples in the end. Then, may I ask where they went? They were all sacrificed to the god you worship. All of them died without a complete corpse.¡± ¡°Xiaomeng, you¡­¡± When Zhou Xiaotong heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he was so frightened that his face turned pale, and his heart was filled with fear. For some reason, he had an inexplicable trust in Xiaomeng. He believed everything she said. If he continued to stay in the Flowing Cloud Sect, he would die without a complete corpse. Elder Qiu had not expected a new disciple to know such a secret about the Flowing Cloud Sect. He started to have doubts about the little girl in front of him. ¡°How do you know all this? Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Who am I¡­ Go and ask the King of Hell.¡± Xue Fanxin suddenly attacked. She used all her strength and used her strongest attack to flash towards Elder Qiu. She was extremely fast and attacked extremely ruthlessly, using the semi-divine dagger to cut Elder Qiu¡¯s throat. ¡°You¡­¡± Elder Qiu had never expected a new disciple to have such powerful strength. Feeling the coldness on his neck and the disappearance of his vitality, his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. He had a Saint Realm cultivation level, but he did not even have the ability to resist in front of a new disciple and was killed by the other party in one move. How was this possible? When Zhou Xiaotong saw Xue Fanxin attack, he was equally shocked. He thought that he was seeing things and kept rubbing his eyes. But the truth was the truth. No matter how much he rubbed his eyes, he could not change it. Xiaomeng was so powerful. Xue Fanxin did not have time to explain too much to Zhou Xiaotong now. After killing Elder Qiu, she took out a bottle of corpse dissipating powder and turned his corpse into dust. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain too much to you. If you want to live, then escape with me quickly,¡± Xue Fanxin only said a little to Zhou Xiaotong before summoning Little Meow. After Little Meow came out, it already knew what its master wanted to do before she could give the order. Hence, it immediately transformed into a super large cat. ¡°Wow¡­ What a huge cat.¡± Zhou Xiaotong looked at the cat that was taller than him and was stunned. Xue Fanxin jumped onto Little Meow¡¯s back and reached out to Zhou Xiaotong. ¡°Come up quickly.¡± Zhou Xiaotong was stunned for a moment before reacting. He reached out his hand and let Xue Fanxin pull him onto the big cat¡¯s back. The moment he came up, Little Meow started to run forward with all her might, running as fast as she could into the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range. Chapter 1001 - 1001 All Real 1001 All Real Xue Fanxin brought Zhou Xiaotong and fled into the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range on Little Meow. At the moment, no one knew about them. After all, the only person who knew was already dead. At this moment, Yan Jinfeng and the others were being brought by the other two men to the powerful barrier of the Flowing Cloud Sect, in an incomparably dark stone hall. In front of the center of the stone hall, a dense black fog slowly floated. ¡°Elder, where is this?¡± Yan Jinfeng could sense how terrifying this stone hall was. A chill ran from the bottom of her feet to her head, making her entire body tremble. Because she was too afraid, she could not help but ask. However, the two middle-aged men who were leading the way did not answer her question. Instead, they knelt in front of the black fog. ¡°Your Excellency, this is the fresh blood we found this year. However, they have just awakened their spirit, and their talent and potential have not been completely stimulated, so the effects might not be too good.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that there are ten this year? Why are there only eight?¡± A hoarse voice sounded from the black fog. From his tone, he seemed to be very dissatisfied. ¡°Two of them ran away. Elder Qiu has already chased after them. I believe we can capture them soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s best.¡± When Yan Jinfeng heard these words, the bad feeling in her heart became stronger and stronger. She was panicking and her entire body was trembling even more than before. She really wanted to escape. At this moment, she recalled what An Xiaomeng had just said. For some reason, she vaguely believed her. No, it couldn¡¯t be. It definitely couldn¡¯t be like this. Even Yan Jinfeng was so frightened, let alone the other new disciples. They had long been so frightened that they sat weakly on the ground, their entire bodies trembling. At this moment, many black vines suddenly flew out of the black fog. Those vines entangled all the new disciples and dragged them into the air. ¡°Ah¡­ Let go of me, let go of me.¡± ¡°Help, help!¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, I want to go home. I want to go home.¡± No matter how those new disciples shouted, it was useless. The blood essence and vitality in their bodies were all sucked away. The weaker people instantly had all their blood essence absorbed and turned into dry corpses. Finally, they were thrown onto the ground and shattered. Yan Jinfeng was the strongest among everyone, so her blood essence was not absorbed so quickly. However, when she saw that those new disciples had all ended so miserably, she was frightened out of her wits and panicked to the extreme. At this moment, she regretted it very, very much. So what An Xiaomeng said was true. If she had listened to An Xiaomeng and escaped quickly, perhaps¡­ If she had not followed Mu Xianrou to the Flowing Cloud Sect, perhaps¡­ She was unresigned to fate. She did not want to die. She did not want to die¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. I beg you, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Yan Jinfeng kept begging for mercy. At this moment, she was already so frightened that she had lost control. The fear of death made her entire body go weak. However, no matter how Yan Jinfeng begged for mercy, the black fog continued to absorb her blood essence and cultivation level, absorbing everything in her. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Just as Yan Jinfeng was extremely afraid and panicked, she actually saw Ye Chenping, the Third Prince of the Nanling Empire, the person who was engaged to her. ¡°Ye Chenping, save me. Quickly save me.¡± ¡°Save me, save me¡­¡± Ye Chenping turned a blind eye to Yan Jinfeng¡¯s cry for help. He walked forward with an evil aura and arrived in front of the black mist. ¡°Your Excellency, everything you want has been prepared. They¡¯re all in this interspatial ring.¡± ¡°Ye Chenping, save me¡­¡± Yan Jinfeng used the last of her strength to attack Ye Chenping. Unfortunately, it was useless at all. Even until her death, Ye Chenping didn¡¯t even look at her. Chapter 1002 - 1002 Giving You Something 1002 Giving You Something In the end, Yan Jinfeng¡¯s blood essence and vitality were still absorbed by the black fog. She turned into a dry corpse and finally shattered, dying an extremely miserable death. After Yan Jinfeng died, Ye Chenping only took a look at her, but he didn¡¯t have too much emotion, and it was even to the extent that he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. The interspatial ring he had just handed out had already been taken by the black fog. The black fog seemed to have seen something it liked after eating and drinking its fill. It was in a good mood, so it said to Ye Chenping, ¡°These things are all not bad. Continue to work hard. I need more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Chenping was extremely excited when he heard those words from the black mist, and it seemed as if he¡¯d obtained a great favor. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯ve done your best to be loyal to me, I¡¯ll reward you with something.¡± The black fog threw out something, a small flag. Ye Chenping caught the flag, but he did not know what it was. Before he could ask, the black fog took the initiative to explain. ¡°This is the Soul Seizing Flag. It can collect a person¡¯s soul. All the souls that are stored in the Soul Seizing Flag can be used by you and become a great help to you. Not only that, if the possessor encounters this flag, their soul will immediately leave their body and be stored in the flag. Didn¡¯t you say that the woman called Xue Fanxin is a possessor like you? With this flag, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of her anymore.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m not afraid of that Xue Fanxin, but Ye Jiushang. That person is too powerful and is the Lord of the Ye Dynasty. I have no chance of winning against him.¡± Back in the Nanling Empire, if not for Ye Jiushang, would he have let Xue Fanxin off so easily? Although that woman had caused him to be blown up, he had not really died. He had even had a fortuitous encounter, so he did not hate Xue Fanxin very much. Instead, he hoped to have her again. However, all of this had been destroyed by Ye Jiushang. However, Ye Jiushang was a mysterious and powerful person. He was unable to resist at all and could only choose to dodge. Now that he had a powerful backer and enough strength, it was time to settle scores with Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin. ¡°Go ahead and do what you want. Forget about a small Ye Jiushang, I can even help you overthrow the entire Ye Dynasty. As long as you are loyal to me, I will naturally not treat you badly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the black mist chatted with Ye Chenping for a while, it noticed that Elder Qiu had yet to return, and its mood instantly became bad. ¡°Why haven¡¯t the remaining two new disciples been sent over yet? Could it be that capturing two new disciples who escaped will take so long?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The other two elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect really did not know how to answer. After all, Elder Qiu had been gone for a long time. ¡°Your Excellency, why don¡¯t the two of us take a look ourselves?¡± ¡°Then hurry up and go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect did not dare to slow down at all. They quickly retreated and headed for the Yungu Mountain Range to look for Elder Qiu and bring back the two disciples who had escaped. As long as it was something unrelated to him and had no benefits, he would never interfere. Soul Seizing Flag¡­ If he used this flag on Xue Fanxin and took her soul, he would be able to completely control her. This damned woman had actually slept with another man after abandoning him. He would never forgive her. Chapter 1003 - 1003 Reintroduction 1003 Reintroduction The other two elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect came out to look for Elder Qiu, but they could not find any trace of him after searching for a long time. They had already reached the edge of the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range and did not dare to go further. Not only were there high-level demonic beasts in the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range, but they were also the border of the Nether City. Once they crossed the border and stepped into the Nether City¡¯s territory, many things would not be so easy. However, it was not easy to step into the Nether City¡¯s territory. Apart from passing through the dangerous Yungu Mountain Range, they also had to cross a river filled with poisonous gas all year round. In the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range, fifth-rank demonic beasts were everywhere. There were also quite a few sixth and seventh-rank demonic beasts and there were even eighth-rank demonic beasts. Even if the entire Flowing Cloud Sect was mobilized, they would not be able to deal with them, unless that lord did it himself. However, that lord would not personally take action for such a small matter. ¡°Where did Elder Qiu go? Did it take him so long to capture two new disciples? In front is already within the range of the Rank Five demonic beasts. We can¡¯t go forward anymore, or it will be very dangerous.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll search carefully later. We might have missed him. It¡¯s impossible for those two new disciples to escape here, and Elder Qiu won¡¯t chase them into here, so let¡¯s search later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way now.¡± The two elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect turned around, but they did not know that dozens of kilometers ahead, Xue Fanxin and Zhou Xiaotong were resting. Little Meow ran constantly for four hours straight and collapsed from exhaustion. She no longer had the energy to run and had to rest. It was precisely because Little Meow was too tired that Xue Fanxin had no choice but to stop and rest. At the very least, she had to give Little Meow a breather and let her drink water. After stopping to rest, Zhou Xiaotong finally had a chance to ask Xue Fanxin something, ¡°Xiaomeng, how did you know that the Flowing Cloud Sect wanted to sacrifice us new disciples to that god? Also, your strength¡­¡± Xiaomeng was very powerful and did not look like someone without cultivation at all. Although he did not know much about cultivation, someone who could sit in the position of an elder of the Flowing Cloud Sect must not be weak. However, Elder Qiu had been killed by Xiaomeng in one move. To be able to do such a thing, how powerful was Xiaomeng?! ¡°Firstly, my name is not An Xiaomeng. Secondly, my strength is like this to begin with. Finally, escaping with me will be very dangerous.¡± After Xue Fanxin finished speaking, she removed the Shadow Changing Technique from her body and returned to her original appearance. When Zhou Xiaotong saw that Xue Fanxin had changed, he was so shocked that his mouth was wide open. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± He seemed to have encountered something extraordinary. ¡°Let me introduce myself again. My name is Xue Fanxin.¡± Heavens! He had actually met the current Ninth Imperial Consort and had even eaten with her and fled¡­ It was really too exciting. ¡°Not bad! You even know this. It looks like my reputation is really extraordinary.¡± ¡°I heard it on the way to the Flowing Cloud Sect, hehe!¡± ¡°Xiaotong, do you regret running away with me? At that time, you didn¡¯t know my true identity. Why were you willing to run with me?¡± Xue Fanxin asked very seriously, wanting to know Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s true thoughts. When ordinary people encountered such a situation, they would often choose to follow Yan Jinfeng. They would not be stupid enough to escape with her. However, Zhou Xiaotong was different from ordinary people. He actually foolishly escaped with her. However, it did not seem like he was stupid. After all, he had made the smartest and right choice. If she was not wrong, Yan Jinfeng and those new disciples were most likely already dead. Chapter 1004 - 1004 Poison Again 1004 Poison Again Zhou Xiaotong slowly digested all kinds of heavy information and sorted out his messy emotions. However, he realized that there was no regret in his heart. He looked at the night sky and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. Although I don¡¯t know why, I believe you.¡± In fact, from the moment he saw Xue Fanxin, he had an indescribable sense of familiarity. He felt that the aura she emitted was likable. ¡°Then I can tell you clearly that your choice is correct. Yan Jinfeng and the others should be dead now. I drugged them with a spirit dispelling medicine. Once the god worshiped by the Flowing Cloud Sect absorbs the blood essence and cultivation of Yan Jinfeng and the others, he will be indirectly poisoned.¡± ¡°You released poison again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I released poison again. Before the Flowing Cloud Sect launches a large-scale search for us, let¡¯s quickly escape.¡± Xue Fanxin cleaned up briefly and stored the still heavily breathing Little Meow in the spirit beast space, then quickly walked into the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range. No matter how tired Zhou Xiaotong was, he had to follow. He relied on his strong willpower to chase after Xue Fanxin. This was already the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range. All kinds of high-level demonic beasts were running wild here, and there was a dangerous aura everywhere. The demonic beasts hiding in the dark were constantly watching the prey that appeared in the forest, but not a single demonic beast moved rashly. They were all waiting in the dark. In the past, not to mention two humans with low cultivation levels, even if it was a Saint Realm expert, they would immediately pounce on them and eat without hesitation. However, one of these two humans actually had the faith of beasts. Someone who had the faith of beasts meant that she had obtained the recognition and protection of the beast race. Although the faith of beasts in this person was not high, she was indeed someone who had the faith of beasts. There was a rule among the beasts that anyone who possessed the faith of beasts could not be hurt casually. Unless this person hurt them first, they could not take the initiative to attack the other party, or they would be punished by the God of Beasts. Of course, only high-level demonic beasts knew about the faith of beasts. Low-level demonic beasts did not even have much intelligence, so they naturally did not know about this. Therefore, even people with the faith of beasts would be attacked once they encountered those wild beasts that did not have intelligence. Xue Fanxin could sense countless demonic beasts staring at her in the dark, but those demonic beasts did not attack them and only hid in the dark to watch. As long as those demonic beasts did not attack her, she would not hurt them. After all, she only wanted to escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect through the Yungu Mountain Range. However, suddenly, a ferocious huge wolf rushed out and pounced on Xue Fanxin and Zhou Xiaotong. It opened its bloody mouth and revealed its sharp teeth, wanting to bite and claw the two people in front of it to death. When Zhou Xiaotong saw the wolf that was several times larger than him, he was so frightened that he was out of his wits. His legs went weak and he sat on the ground, even forgetting to resist. Xue Fanxin attacked decisively. She jumped up first and did a 360 flip in the air before quickly landing. She held the semi-divine dagger in her hand tightly and stabbed it ruthlessly into the ferocious wolf¡¯s neck, finishing it off in one move. Quite a few similar ferocious wolves came from the surroundings. After seeing how powerful Xue Fanxin was, most of them did not dare to act rashly. Only a few ferocious wolves rushed forward rashly, but their outcomes were not good. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. I won¡¯t hurt you casually, but if anyone dares to have designs on me, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Xue Fanxin killed a few more ferocious wolves and spoke to the wolves that wanted to attack but did not dare to. When the wolves heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and were afraid of her strength, they retreated. Zhou Xiaotong was still sitting weakly on the ground, recalling the scenes just now. Apart from astonishment, he was still shocked. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had left, he quickly stood up and chased after her. Chapter 1005 - 1005 Gods Rage 1005 God¡¯s Rage When Xue Fanxin and Zhou Xiaotong were fleeing in the Yungu Mountain Range, another huge thing happened at the Flowing Cloud Sect. The black fog in the stone hall suddenly felt the spirit energy in its body dissipate. Although it was not very intense or very serious, he could not allow such a thing to happen. ¡°What a domineering Spirit Dispelling Poison. Who poisoned me?¡± The anger of a god cast a haze over the entire Flowing Cloud Sect. Everyone was so frightened that their hearts turned cold. The Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect, the elders, and overseers, everyone with some status, knelt on the ground in the stone hall. Even the two elders who had gone out to look for Elder Qiu had returned. They were also kneeling, and they were more nervous than anyone. Has the god been poisoned? How could the god be poisoned? Who had poisoned the god? What poison could poison the god? ¡°Tell me, who poisoned the new disciples who were sacrificed this time?¡± the black fog asked the people kneeling on the ground. Then, it looked at the two elders who had sent the new disciples over and hung them in the air. It yelled angrily with a roar, ¡°Tell me, who poisoned them?¡± ¡°Your Excellency, we really don¡¯t know! These new disciples have only been here for a few days. They were sent over just after their spirits were awakened. We don¡¯t know why they have poison on them either.¡± ¡°By the way, that new disciple called An Xiaomeng knows how to use poison. On the second day after coming to the sect, she poisoned the disciples in the sect. Those poisoned people are still weak.¡± ¡°In that case, why aren¡¯t you quickly bringing that new disciple called An Xiaomeng over for me to enjoy?¡± The black fog obtained a satisfactory answer before letting go of the people in the air. The two people who had fallen from the sky ignored the pain in their bodies and quickly knelt down. They said nervously, ¡°Your Excellency, that An Xiaomeng¡­ she escaped. We searched most of the Yungu Mountain Range but couldn¡¯t find her. Even Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this. I¡¯ll give you six hours to send that new disciple over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll eat one of you.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll look for her immediately.¡± The higher-ups of the Flowing Cloud Sect retreated from the stone hall in a panic. They only heaved a sigh of relief when they were outside. All of their faces were extremely pale and it was as if they had escaped from the abyss of hell. ¡°Everyone, move out. Go to the Yungu Mountain Range to look for her. You must find her in six hours.¡± The Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect gave the order and personally moved out. He did not believe that a new disciple had the ability to escape from their hands, nor did he believe that a new disciple could survive in the Yungu Mountain Range. If not for the fact that he had been watching Master Xianyang, he would have definitely suspected that An Xiaomeng had been saved by him. But that was not the case. The Flowing Cloud Sect had mobilized all the experts. Even those old fellows who had not appeared all year round were no exception. All of them headed towards the Yungu Mountain Range and searched top to bottom, not letting go of any clues. Soon, they discovered a little clue. ¡°There are traces of the grass being trampled here. From the footprints, it should be those two new disciples without a doubt. They really went into the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range. There are also Elder Qiu¡¯s footprints, but they stop here.¡± ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve underestimated the ability of those two new disciples. Let¡¯s not worry about this first and continue chasing. We must find and capture them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dozens of Saint Realm experts quickly shuttled through the Yungu Mountain Range and chased into the depths. Chapter 1006 - 1006 Run, Run, Run 1006 Run, Run, Run Because Xue Fanxin wanted to bring Zhou Xiaotong along, she did not escape very quickly. Apart from the part where Little Meow led them to run, the rest relied on their legs. Even if they kept running, their speed was still not fast enough. This was because Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s stamina was limited and he did not have much ability. Even if he was only walking, he had to rest after walking for a while. He really couldn¡¯t walk anymore. What could you do? She couldn¡¯t just leave him alone, right? It was impossible for Xue Fanxin to ignore Zhou Xiaotong, so she could only try her best to bring him along. In the end, she simply carried him and used her lightness technique. Although she would be a little tired if she did this, she would be able to escape much faster. Fortunately, she had undergone special training some time ago. Not only had her stamina increased greatly, but her other abilities had also become much stronger. Especially the training to jump on wooden stakes, it was now very useful. Using plants and trees to jump in the forest, not only could she increase her escape speed, but she could also save a lot of effort. Using this method, she could jump for miles in one breath. ¡°Xiaomeng, you¡¯re so powerful!¡± Zhou Xiaotong really did not have the energy to run, so he could only let Xue Fanxin carry him. In the beginning, he was quite embarrassed. After all, he was a man. It was really embarrassing to have a woman carry him to escape. But later, after seeing that flying speed, he was relieved. He had no choice. After all, he was so weak. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called An Xiaomeng. Also¡­ be quiet.¡± Xue Fanxin led Zhou Xiaotong through the forest quickly. It was already a laborious task, so how could she have the energy to speak? For some reason, she had a bad feeling. That feeling was getting stronger and stronger. If she did not escape quickly, the outcome would probably be very tragic. Based on the time, since Elder Qiu had yet to return, the Flowing Cloud Sect would definitely send more people to the Yungu Mountain Range to search. Although she had melted Elder Qiu¡¯s corpse, she would still leave some traces. Just the traces of her and Zhou Xiaotong escaping were quite large, and she did not have time to destroy those traces. Therefore, once the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect started searching fully, they would definitely gain something. At that time, when a group of experts chased after them, she would really not be able to deal with them. Hence, the only thing she was able to do now was to escape as far away as possible. She had to escape, escape, escape. The farther she escaped, the better. She had to escape to a place where the Flowing Cloud Sect could not find her. That way, she would be safe. If she was really unlucky enough to meet someone from the Flowing Cloud Sect¡­ Anyway, she no longer looked like An Xiaomeng. She could just deny it no matter what. As for Zhou Xiaotong, get him a Face Changing Pill and all the problems would be solved. Xue Fanxin carried Zhou Xiaotong and ran for most of the day. She only stopped to rest when she was tired. In this half a day, she had run at least a thousand kilometers. Even a Saint Realm expert would take a lot of time to travel a thousand kilometers. ¡°Xiaomeng¡­ Ninth¡­ Ninth Imperial Consort, are you okay?¡± Zhou Xiaotong had not dared to speak again after being asked by Xue Fanxin to be quiet. He only asked carefully when Xue Fanxin stopped to rest. The moment the Face Changing Pill was out of the furnace, Xue Fanxin handed it to Zhou Xiaotong. ¡°Xiaotong, this is a Face Changing Pill. After consuming it, you have to think about the appearance you want to change to. As long as we change our appearance, even if the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect find us, we can deal with them for a while.¡± It was best not to encounter those people from the Flowing Cloud Sect, otherwise she would have to kill a few of them even if she had to scheme. Chapter 1007 - 1007 Fantong the Good-For-Nothing 1007 Fantong the Good-For-Nothing Zhou Xiaotong consumed the Face Changing Pill Xue Fanxin had given him and disguised himself as a fifteen or sixteen-year-old youth. His skin was much fairer than before, and his appearance was completely different. It was impossible to tell that he was Zhou Xiaotong. Xue Fanxin took out another male outfit that had originally been prepared for her from her space and handed it to Zhou Xiaotong. ¡°Change your clothes. Quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Xiaotong did not ask further and listened obediently. He took the clothes to the bushes beside him and changed. When Zhou Xiaotong went to change, Xue Fanxin also went to her space to change. She took off her tattered clothes and changed into the clothes she usually wore. She washed up briefly so as to not be in such a sorry state. In that case, if the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect came looking for her, she would have an even better explanation. Soon, Zhou Xiaotong had changed. However, he had never worn such high-end clothes, so he felt rather awkward wearing them. Furthermore, he did not dare to move his limbs greatly, afraid that he would damage the clothes. Such clothes should be very expensive. Even the richest person in their village could not afford to wear them. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, these clothes must be very expensive, right? If they¡¯re damaged, I definitely won¡¯t be able to pay for them.¡± Zhou Xiaotong walked up to Xue Fanxin, looking as awkward as possible, still holding his tattered clothes in his hand. ¡°I have plenty of such clothes. Even if they¡¯re damaged, I don¡¯t need you to pay me. Take this storage bag. There¡¯s some money, medicine, and food inside. If we accidentally separate, you won¡¯t be too miserable. By the way, give me the clothes in your hand.¡± Xue Fanxin handed the storage bag to Zhou Xiaotong and took his clothes away, burning them with spirit fire. They could not let the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect see these clothes, or their identities would be easily seen through. How could Zhou Xiaotong be in the mood to care about his tattered clothes now? All his attention was on the storage bag Xue Fanxin had given him. He secretly peeked inside and realized that there were many things. Just the crystal coins alone were quite a lot. There were also clothes, food, and even weapons. The Ninth Imperial Consort was really generous! ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, are you really giving these things to me?¡± Zhou Xiaotong said, feeling a little flattered. He did not dare to take them. After all, the things in the storage bag were too valuable. Even if he sold his entire village, he would not have that much money. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really giving it to you. These will all be yours in the future. Don¡¯t be so polite to me. It¡¯s fate that we met. Just treat it as making friends. Also, don¡¯t call me Ninth Imperial Consort. When we¡¯re out, just call me Fanjiu. As for you, you have to change your name.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be called Fantong.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Fantong[1], the good-for-nothing.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Zhou Xiaotong scratched his head awkwardly. He had not expected the name he had casually given to be so¡­. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about the rest in the future. I¡¯m almost done resting now. Let¡¯s continue to escape.¡± Xue Fanxin did not waste any more time chatting with Zhou Xiaotong and continued to lead him deeper into the Yungu Mountain Range. Furthermore, the journey was very smooth. They did not encounter any danger, nor did any demonic beasts come out to attack them. But some people were not treated so well. A few elders had been injured in the battle with the demonic beasts. However, even if they were injured, they had to continue pursuing through the Yungu Mountain Range. They had to capture An Xiaomeng. ¡°This new disciple called An Xiaomeng is really not simple. She actually escaped here. How did she dodge those demonic beasts?¡± If they had not discovered the traces of the two new disciples escaping, they would not have believed that a new disciple could escape to the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range alive. After all, even they could not deal with the demonic beasts here. How could the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect know that the demonic beasts in the Yungu Mountain Range would not attack Xue Fanxin at all? [1] The name ¡®Fantong¡¯ has a homophone that translates directly to ¡®rice bucket,¡¯ which means someone who only knows how to eat, a useless good-for-nothing. Chapter 1008 - 1008 Give It to Me 1008 Give It to Me Xue Fanxin ran with Zhou Xiaotong for most of the day. They ran from dark to dawn and only stopped to rest when they were really tired. Although she had already run for thousands of kilometers, she still did not feel safe, so she had to continue fleeing. However, even if she wanted to escape, she had to wait until she recovered her strength. After running for so long, she was hungry and tired. She had to rest for a longer time this time. Otherwise, if she really bumped into those people from the Flowing Cloud Sect, she would not even have the strength to fight. ¡°Xiaotong, I don¡¯t have the time or energy to make other things to eat now, so I¡¯ll just make a few bowls of instant noodles to eat. There¡¯s also some dried meat and snacks. Eat as much as you want.¡± Xue Fanxin made a few bowls of instant noodles and took out some dried meat and pickled vegetables, snacks, fruit juice, and so on. Actually, there were quite a few things. Fortunately, there was quite a lot of food in the small supermarket that they had plundered back then, especially instant noodles and snacks. However, they had already eaten most of it in the Moon Burial Ridge some time ago, and there was not much left now. It seemed that after this matter was over and she had settled down, she had to buy food properly to avoid running out of food. ¡°Fanjiu, your noodles smell so good. I¡¯ve never smelled such fragrant noodles. And these other things too. They all look very delicious.¡± Zhou Xiaotong looked at the various foods placed on the small table in front of him, especially the bowls of steaming noodles. Just the smell of them made him salivate. ¡°Don¡¯t just watch. Quickly eat it. It¡¯s just instant noodles. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Xue Fanxin stuffed a pair of chopsticks into Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s hands and ignored him, eating her own food. When Zhou Xiaotong saw Xue Fanxin eat, he immediately started eating. He ate very happily, but soon, he realized that the food on the table was disappearing at a visible speed. In the beginning, he was still a little stunned. He only watched in a daze. After realizing that the situation was wrong, he quickly ate faster. If he did not eat quickly, he would probably not have anything to eat. This Ninth Imperial Consort really could eat a lot. Xue Fanxin ate a few bowls of instant noodles. Because it was not enough, she made a few more bowls later and took out some dried meat and snacks. She was barely full after eating most of the food. After running for an entire day, she had consumed a lot of energy. How could she not eat more? Just as Xue Fanxin was about to stuff the last snack into her mouth, she saw a little thing jump out of the grass and sit in front of her. It looked at her with its round eyes. To be precise, it was looking at the snack in her hand. Its cute expression was filled with: I want to eat it. Let me eat it. ¡°Here you go.¡± Xue Fanxin generously handed the last pastry to the little guy in front of her. When the little guy received the snack, it immediately slipped away with it in its mouth and hid elsewhere to eat, as if it was afraid that someone would snatch its food. Seeing that one of their kind had taken food from Xue Fanxin, the other little fellows also bravely stuck their heads out. They were not afraid of Xue Fanxin, because she had an aura that made them feel at ease. However, in the beginning, they were afraid and did not dare to come out, but now¡­ Zhou Xiaotong looked at the little fellows that emerged from the bushes one after another. Even the birds on the trees came to join in the fun, looking extremely shocked. ¡°Fanjiu, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Furthermore, they had fled all the way into the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range. Apart from the wolves, they had not been attacked by any other demonic beasts. Didn¡¯t Elder Qiu say that the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range were filled with high-level demonic beasts? Where were those high-level demonic beasts? Could it be that these little guys were the so-called high-level demonic beasts? How could Zhou Xiaotong know that the high-level demonic beasts did not appear? They only hid in the dark and observed, watching their children ask Xue Fanxin for food. In the beginning, they were not at ease letting the children provoke these two humans, but as they observed, they realized that these two humans had no ill will towards them, so they slowly relaxed. The most important reason was that one of the humans had the faith of beasts. Otherwise, they would have eaten these two people long ago. Chapter 1009 - 1009 Somethings Not Right 1009 Something¡¯s Not Right The forest had countless little guys come to ask for food. Xue Fanxin could not bear to withhold the food from them, so she took out some snacks like dried meat and pastries and gave them all a little. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t snatch it. Everyone has a share. I don¡¯t have so many snacks here anymore, so I can¡¯t give you much, but I guarantee that every one of you will have a share.¡± The Yungu Mountain Range was not the Moon Burial Ridge. This place was much larger than the Moon Burial Ridge. Furthermore, there were many demonic beasts and many little fellows. Furthermore, they kept surging over. Even the big guys ran over from behind. Xue Fanxin had no choice but to take out more dried meat and distribute it. Seeing that there was not much food left on her, she had no choice but to stop distributing it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t have any extra food here. I¡¯ll bring you food next time, okay?¡± Although the demonic beasts did not know much about Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they roughly knew what she meant. Therefore, they did not make things difficult for Xue Fanxin, no longer asked her for food, and did not leave. Instead, they stayed to play with her. Xue Fanxin separated a wisp of her divine sense and refined a batch of Beast Spirit Pills in her space, casually distributing some. Seeing the Beast Spirit Pill, the eyes of the demonic beasts all lit up. Even the high-level demonic beasts hiding in the dark started to lose their composure. However, they all knew that such a pill was extremely limited. Even if they did not have it, they would not make things difficult for these two humans. No wonder this human could have the faith of beasts. Presumably, she had interacted with demonic beasts like this in the past. Although they were hostile to humans, they knew how to repay kindness. They would also treat humans who were good to them well. For example, this one in front of them. ¡°Alright, alright. I really don¡¯t have anything here. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll come and see you again. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m running for my life. There¡¯s a group of big baddies chasing after me, so I can¡¯t stay for long. I have to escape quickly. I hope you can make way when I escape.¡± When the demonic beasts heard Xue Fanxin say that she was being chased by a group of big baddies, they were immediately enraged. All of them revealed their sharp teeth, and even a fist-sized little guy was no exception. When the high-level demonic beasts in the dark heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, their expression became very serious. At this moment, Xue Fanxin suddenly sensed that someone was approaching from a few kilometers away. She immediately raised her guard and put down the little guy in her arms. ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re chasing after us. Xiaotong, we have to leave immediately.¡± Xue Fanxin packed her things as she spoke. Actually, she did not pack much. She just stored all the trash in her space and ran forward quickly. Zhou Xiaotong had just gotten familiar with the little guys and had not had enough fun with them. He really could not bear to leave, but his life was more important, so he had no choice but to run with Xue Fanxin. When the little fellows saw that Xue Fanxin had suddenly run away, they could not bear to let her go. However, their vigilance was also high. They even received their parents¡¯ reminders and urgings. They knew that a powerful baddie had come and quickly hid. ¡°Two juniors, stop right there.¡± An elder in a gray robe suddenly appeared. When he saw Xue Fanxin and Zhou Xiaotong escaping in front of him, he used a spirit technique and instantly blocked their way. However, something was wrong! These two juniors did not seem to look like the two new disciples who had escaped. Just their clothes and cultivation levels were very different, especially that girl. She already had the cultivation level of the Spirit King Realm. Could it not be the two of them? Chapter 1010 - 1010 Whoever Stops Will Die 1010 Whoever Stops Will Die Xue Fanxin could sense that the person in front of her was very powerful. He was already an expert at the peak of the Saint Realm and was one step away from entering another realm. Facing such an expert, she was probably powerless to fight, but running for her life was not a problem. However, bringing Zhou Xiaotong with her would be a huge problem. She could not escape at all. She could not just leave Zhou Xiaotong alone, right? However, things might not be that bad yet. After all, she was not An Xiaomeng now. ¡°Old senior, you blocked our way for no reason and even looked fierce. May I ask what¡¯s the matter? We¡¯ve never seen each other, nor do we have any grudges. What are your intentions?¡± Xue Fanxin questioned the person in front of her neither servile nor overbearing. Her words revealed her identity: We don¡¯t know each other. Zhou Xiaotong hid behind Xue Fanxin and did not dare to speak, nor did he know what to say. He might as well not say anything lest he say something wrong and give himself away. The old man was already suspicious. Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he was even more confused. He kept thinking: Did I get the wrong person? This was the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range. Why were two low-level juniors here? Although they were different from the people he was looking for, these two people had appeared too coincidentally and suspiciously. He had to suspect them. ¡°Who are you two? Why are you in the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range?¡± the elder assured, as if he was interrogating a criminal. ¡°Can¡¯t we siblings train here? As for who we are, why should I tell you? Look at your fierce appearance. You must not be a good person. Perhaps you have vicious thoughts towards us siblings, so there¡¯s no need for us to tell you so much.¡± Xue Fanxin kept circling around, trying her best to maintain her identity and act according to the situation. ¡°How dare you come here to train with just your cultivation levels? Also, where did you come from?¡± ¡°Who are you? Why should we tell you so much?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The old man was really stumped by Xue Fanxin¡¯s question. He was momentarily speechless, but he could not let these two juniors off easily. What if they were the people he was looking for? The best way now was to get the others to come quickly and discuss countermeasures. At the same time, they could take a closer look at these two people. Were they the ones they were looking for? If they were, that would be best. If not¡­ looking at these two people¡¯s talent, that lord was urging them so urgently. If they really could not find An Xiaomeng, offering these two people was also a way to resolve the problem. ¡°Old senior, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xue Fanxin had long seen the spirit technique that the elder had secretly sent out. It was an invisible signal flare that only she could see. She could not stop the old man from sending out the signal, so she could only escape or fight. Escape should not be possible, so they could only fight. ¡°I haven¡¯t allowed you to leave yet. How can you leave?¡± The old man¡¯s words were very domineering. He even released a powerful pressure from his body and forced Xue Fanxin and Zhou Xiaotong to stay. ¡°I want to leave. Whoever stops me will die.¡± Before Xue Fanxin finished speaking, she attacked. Furthermore, she used ruthless moves and killing moves the moment she attacked, attacking with all her might, hoping to injure the old man in front of her. If the difference in strength between the two was too great, her only chance of winning would be in surprise. Chapter 1011 - 1011 Enough 1011 Enough From the beginning to the end, the old man had not taken Xue Fanxin seriously. He did not think that she could cause any trouble under his nose, so he did not take her to heart when she attacked. Unexpectedly¡­ Wasn¡¯t this attack too powerful? How could it be a power that a Spirit King Realm cultivator could possess? And that dagger¡­ was definitely not an ordinary item. A person with such skills and extraordinary weapons was definitely not one of those new disciples their Flowing Cloud Sect had recruited. After all, those new disciples had been recruited from a remote and poor place. It was impossible for the people there to have such skills and weapons. However¡­ no matter who these two juniors were, he was going to get that dagger. The old man looked at the dagger in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with greed. ¡°Little girl, so you have some ability. No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. If you obediently hand over the dagger in your hand now, I¡¯ll consider letting you off. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Old man, are you still shameless enough to snatch something from a junior?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s first strike could only force the old man back and did not hurt him, so she continued to use her second strike, which was still a strong killing move. If the second strike still failed to injure the old man, she would no longer fight and quickly retreat. Facing the semi-divine artifact¡¯s attack, the elder could only barely dodge. He could not do anything else, but the elder¡¯s gaze as he looked at the dagger became even fiercer. Although he did not know what grade the dagger was, he could sense that it was powerful. It was stronger than any weapon he had ever seen. This dagger must be his. With such a powerful dagger, if this little girl¡¯s cultivation level was a little higher, he would probably be in danger. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re choosing the difficult path to walk.¡± The old man was a little angry after being attacked by Xue Fanxin¡¯s second attack, so he took the initiative to attack before Xue Fanxin attacked for the third time, wanting to control Xue Fanxin and make her unable to resist anymore. But things did not seem to be going as smoothly as he had imagined. ¡°You enjoy the hard path yourself. I won¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡± Xue Fanxin used the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance and summoned thousands of butterflies. They all hit the old man and blocked his vision. Then, she took the opportunity to escape with Zhou Xiaotong. When the old man saw the countless butterflies, he was first shocked. He was stunned for two seconds before reacting. He immediately struck out at the butterflies and scattered all the butterflies that blocked his vision. However, after the butterflies scattered, there was no trace of the two juniors in front of him. ¡°Damn you, don¡¯t even think about escaping from me.¡± After the old man noticed that Xue Fanxin had escaped, he quickly chased after her, but after chasing for a while, he realized that something was wrong. Why did that girl run while carrying her ¡®little brother¡¯? Why were there no demonic beasts along the way? Just as the old man thought that there were no demonic beasts around, two alien pangolins suddenly appeared. Furthermore, they were Rank Six demonic beasts. The two alien pangolins deliberately blocked his way. If he had not stopped in time, he would have bumped into them. A sixth-rank demonic beast was equivalent to an expert at the intermediate stage of the sage realm. If the two of them joined forces, they could really fight him. ¡°You two damned beasts.¡± The old man was anxious to chase after Xue Fanxin and ask for the dagger, so he was very angry at the two pangolins blocking the way. Just as he was about to kill them, the two pangolins immediately escaped. Strange. Logically speaking, two Rank Six demonic beasts would definitely choose to fight against a Saint Realm expert and not escape. Why had these two pangolins run away without even fighting? Could it be that they were afraid of him? If they were afraid of him, why did they dare to come out and block his way? Chapter 1012 - 1012 No Way Out 1012 No Way Out The two alien pangolins escaping underground only stunned the old man for a moment. In less than five seconds, the old man turned his attention to the escaping Xue Fanxin and Zhou Xiaotong and quickly chased after them. However, after a while, the two pangolins appeared to block the way again. Just like last time, after intercepting him, they immediately escaped underground. Although they only delayed him for a moment, his prey had long escaped. ¡°Damned beasts.¡± The old man was so angry that he roared at the sky. His roar spread extremely far. Xue Fanxin was originally running with all her might, but she soon realized that there was no trace of the old man chasing after her. She even heard his extremely angry roar. She felt that something was wrong, so she slowed down and looked back. It would have been fine if she had not seen it, but after seeing it, it was shocking. On the way back, there were demonic beasts hidden in the grass everywhere. They seemed to be plotting something. There were also demonic beasts setting traps on the way, clearly helping her escape. ¡°Fanjiu, what are they doing?¡± Zhou Xiaotong was still being carried by Xue Fanxin. He was already used to this method of escape. When he saw those demonic beasts busying themselves, he was confused. When did demonic beasts become so smart? Look at the way these demonic beasts did things. They were orderly, like soldiers who had been orthodoxly trained and were working hard to complete what their superiors had instructed them to do. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure what¡¯s going on either. Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± Xue Fanxin put Zhou Xiaotong down and watched from the side. At this moment, the old man chased from behind. A powerful force erupted from his body. As long as it was a demonic beast with relatively lower strength, it would be sent flying once it approached. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man was unable to restrain his anger. He rushed forward and attacked wherever he saw to hide from the demonic beasts. Many demonic beasts were injured. Fortunately, the grades of those demonic beasts were not low. They were all above the sixth-rank. Even if they were attacked by the elder, they would not die. At most, they would be heavily injured. The heavily injured demonic beasts would be immediately brought away by the other demonic beasts. At first glance, these demonic beasts really looked like a properly trained army. ¡°Damned beasts, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± The old man was crazy. He randomly attacked the demonic beasts hiding in the dark in the forest. However, the demonic beasts all dodged the old man¡¯s attack and slowly led him into the trap. However, just as the old man was about to walk into the trap, the others from the Flowing Cloud Sect rushed over. Even the Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect was among them. Almost all the experts of the entire sect were here. Seeing the others from the Flowing Cloud Sect rush over, Xue Fanxin knew that something was wrong and immediately wanted to escape. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to move, two elders appeared in front and behind her, blocking her way. Perhaps because they could not see her identity, the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect did not attack. They only blocked her and did not let her leave. The person called Elder Huorong was the old man who had been chasing after Xue Fanxin. Elder Huorong ignored the others. The moment he saw Xue Fanxin, he rushed over and attacked her. He said in an extremely greedy tone, ¡°Hand it over.¡± Xue Fanxin pushed Zhou Xiaotong away and started fighting with Elder Huorong. As she fought, she scolded him. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re really shameless. You¡¯re still so arrogant when you snatch things. I really don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve lived at your age. Scum like you, who has no morals and cultivation, is definitely not a good person. The people with you are not good either. All of you are not good people. All of you deserve to die.¡± Now that she was already surrounded by the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect, she had no way out. Even if she was not An Xiaomeng, these people would capture her and offer her to that god. She could only take a gamble now. Betting on the demonic beasts in the Yungu Mountain Range. Normal demonic beasts, even high-level demonic beasts, did not have too high intelligence. What those demonic beasts had done just now had already exceeded common sense, so there must be an extraordinary demonic beast here. She was betting on that demonic beast. Chapter 1013 - 1013 Ill Give It To You 1013 I¡¯ll Give It To You The people from the Flowing Cloud Sect did not know what had happened, so they all stood still and watched Elder Huorong fight with a girl who was only in the Spirit King Realm. In the beginning, they all thought that Elder Huorong could easily defeat a girl in the Spirit King Realm. Unexpectedly, the outcome exceeded their expectations. Facing Elder Huorong¡¯s powerful attack, that girl could actually block and counterattack with ease. Her agile skills, mysterious movement technique, and powerful weapon all shocked them. Especially that dagger¡­ It was definitely not an ordinary dagger. Looking at Elder Huorong¡¯s actions, he clearly wanted to snatch that dagger. Up to now, the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect already knew Elder Huorong¡¯s intentions. What he wanted was the dagger in that girl¡¯s hand. Forget about Elder Huorong, even they were tempted. ¡°Little girl, hand it over. Hand it over.¡± Elder Huorong was very angry that he could not snatch the dagger after such a long time. The angrier he was, the more anxious he became. The more anxious he became, the more chaotic his attacks became. He only wanted to snatch the dagger, as if he had gone crazy. ¡°Will you let me off if I hand it over? Look at all of you. As long as I hand over the dagger, my outcome will be even more tragic. If you want the dagger, then rely on your ability to snatch it. If you can snatch it, it¡¯s yours. If you can¡¯t, then cut the crap.¡± Xue Fanxin was still dealing with Elder Huorong, wanting to lure him into the trap set up by the demonic beasts, but she failed. If she still did not succeed, she would probably not be able to withstand Elder Huorong¡¯s attacks. This was only when she was dealing with Elder Huorong alone. If the others from the Flowing Cloud Sect attacked together, she could only be killed. What Xue Fanxin was most worried about had finally happened. When the others from the Flowing Cloud Sect saw that Elder Huorong could not take down Xue Fanxin for a long time, they decided to help and end this battle as soon as possible. ¡°This little girl is a little strange. Everyone, attack together and quickly take her down.¡± ¡°Do it.¡± Seeing the others from the Flowing Cloud Sect rush forward, Xue Fanxin knew that something was wrong. In a moment of desperation, she threw the dagger in her hand at Elder Huorong. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted this dagger? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± When Elder Huorong saw the dagger, he immediately reached out to take it. The moment he obtained it, he was extremely excited. He was so excited that he forgot everything and laughed loudly. As for the others from the Flowing Cloud Sect, they stopped because Xue Fanxin had suddenly thrown out the dagger and they did not attack her. They only looked at the dagger in Elder Huorong¡¯s hand and felt like snatching it. ¡°Haha¡­ This dagger is mine, it¡¯s mine.¡± After Elder Huorong obtained the dagger, he was excited. Apart from the dagger, there was nothing else in his heart. But suddenly, a sharp sword pierced through his heart from his back. When they saw a sword pierce out of Elder Huorong¡¯s heart, everyone from the Flowing Cloud Sect was shocked. They had never expected such a thing to happen. Unfortunately, the plan failed. All the experts of the Flowing Cloud Sect were here. Even if Xue Fanxin had three heads and six arms, it would be difficult for her to escape from their eyes. Therefore, when Xue Fanxin wanted to escape, the Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect immediately jumped up and dodged the butterflies¡¯ obstruction, striking out at Xue Fanxin¡¯s back. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 1014 - 1014 Nine-Tailed Silver Fox 1014 Nine-Tailed Silver Fox Xue Fanxin was slapped in the back. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, she flew out like a kite with a broken string. ¡°Fanjiu¡­¡± Zhou Xiaotong saw with his own eyes that Xue Fanxin had vomited blood and been sent flying. He was very anxious and ran over, wanting to catch the falling Xue Fanxin. But at the critical moment, a silver shadow quickly flashed past. The silver shadow first repelled the Flowing Cloud Sect Master, then went to catch Xue Fanxin, who was about to land. ¡°Who is it?¡± The Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect, who had been repelled, immediately looked straight ahead after stabilizing himself. He wanted to know who had such a powerful ability to instantly repel him. However, when he looked up, he was immediately frightened. ¡°You¡­ This is¡­¡± It was not only the Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡­ even the others were the same. When they saw the scene in front of them, they were so frightened that they could not help but retreat. It was a silver fox, a nine-tailed silver fox that had already cultivated nine tails, a Rank Nine demonic beast. Rank Nine demonic beasts were already existences that surpassed their understanding, just like human Martial Monarch Realm cultivators. Martial Monarch Realm¡­ There was not a single Martial Monarch Realm expert in the entire Tongxuan Continent. It was said that there were experts in other places, such as the legendary Red Dust Emperor, the Spacetime Emperor, the Dark Night Emperor, the Asura Emperor, and so on. But how could they resist an Emperor-level expert? ¡°Roar¡­¡± The Nine-Tailed Silver Fox carried the injured Xue Fanxin and roared at the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect. With a furious roar, everyone from the Flowing Cloud Sect was sent flying to the ground. All of them fell down miserably and spat out mouthfuls of blood, heavily injured. How powerful¡­ A Rank Nine demonic beast, an existence like a Great Emperor. It was really too powerful. ¡°Retreat¡­¡± The Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect made a prompt decision. After giving an order, he quickly ran away. When the others saw this, they quickly got up and fled. That was a Rank Nine demonic beast. If they did not escape, were they waiting for death? Xue Fanxin lay on the soft and comfortable silver fur and watched the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect escape in a sorry state. Then, she looked at the silver fox carrying her and thought to herself: she won the bet. In the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range, there was indeed an incomparably powerful demonic beast with extremely high intelligence. The silver fox ignored this and carried Xue Fanxin deeper into the forest. It walked very slowly and steadily, not making the person on its back feel any bumps. ¡°Fanjiu¡­¡± Zhou Xiaotong saw that Xue Fanxin had been taken away by a large silver fox and was feeling anxious. He wanted to chase after her, but he was picked up by a huge black gorilla and placed on its shoulder. It carried him and walked in the direction the silver fox had gone in. Zhou Xiaotong originally wanted to resist, but when he saw that the black gorilla was taking the same route as the silver fox, he gave up. He waited quietly and allowed the black gorilla to carry him. Xue Fanxin did not resist. She ¡®rode¡¯ the silver fox deeper into the forest. In front of her appeared a huge cave. To be precise, it was a paradise. There were many glowing flowers and plants here, as well as many glowing crystals. It was like a dreamy world, beautiful and magnificent. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Xue Fanxin could not help but ask. The silver fox did not speak. It carried Xue Fanxin to a small pool and placed her down. It pointed at the pool with its claws and left. Xue Fanxin sat on the ground in a daze. She looked at the pool and then at the departing silver fox. Her mind was a little chaotic, and she could not understand what was going on. At this moment, she sensed something strange in the space and immediately sent her divine sense in to take a look. Chapter 1015 - 1015 I Am the Master God 1015 I Am the Master God Xue Fanxin went into the space. When she saw that Ye Jiushang had woken up, she was extremely excited. She leapt through the space and pounced on him. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s body was very weak now, but even so, he used all his strength to hug the person who had pounced into his arms. He wanted to hug her properly, but he realized that she was injured. He was angry and his heart ached. ¡°Xin¡¯er, who hurt you?¡± Actually, he did not need to ask to know who else could it be other than the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect. He would destroy all the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect soon. He would not let go of anyone who hurt Xin¡¯er. ¡°I only suffered a small injury. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a few healing pills. As for you, how did you suffer such heavy injuries this time? Do you know that when that purple dragon sent you back, you only had half a breath left and almost died?¡± Thinking back to this matter, she was afraid. If not for the fact that she had been in a tense state and had been on the run, not having time to think about it, she did not know how afraid she would currently have been. Without Ah Jiu, she really did not know what to do in the future. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. I was careless this time and it was an unavoidable calamity, so I could only face the calamity head on.¡± When he received the two communication spirit arts from the Divine Palace, he had already guessed that there must be a trap. However, he still went, for no other reason than to face the calamity. ¡°What calamity? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s hair and felt that it was time to tell her something. ¡°Do you remember what I told you previously? My future path is filled with tribulations, and you are the benefactor who helped me transcend this tribulation.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Xue Fanxin nodded and listened seriously. ¡°This tribulation has begun. From now on, the path I want to take is abnormally difficult. It is filled with countless dangers and it is very likely that I will lose my life. In that case, are you still willing to walk with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing. Even if it¡¯s a mountain of blades, a sea of fire, a dragon¡¯s pool, or a tiger¡¯s den ahead, I¡¯m willing to walk with you. But I hope you can tell me more. Don¡¯t always say that it¡¯s not time yet. It¡¯s really annoying to hear.¡± Her master always used the fact that the time had not come yet to brush her off and did not tell her anything. Ah Jiu had been the same previously. If he was still the same now, she would really be angry. Since she was a part of the incident, she had the right to know the truth. Ye Jiushang could hear Xue Fanxin¡¯s thoughts, so he no longer hid anything. He said slowly, ¡°I once told you that the gods are in charge of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, and the Master god is in charge of the gods.¡± ¡°I know that, but what have those gods got to do with you?¡± ¡°Because I am the Master god.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard this news, she was shocked. She looked at the person in front of her in a daze and could not digest this news for a long time, thinking that she had heard wrong. Ah Jiu was the Master god. Ah Jiu was actually the Master god? Then wouldn¡¯t he be the ruler of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands? He would be above all gods and control everything. Heavens! This was too impressive. However, Ah Jiu, the Master god, seemed to be quite aggrieved and cowardly. Otherwise, why would he almost lose his life? It seemed that being a Master god was not easy, not easy, not easy¡­ Chapter 1016 - 1016 Tribulation Prophecy 1016 Tribulation Prophecy Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s sympathetic expression. He did not need to guess to know what she was thinking. He smiled helplessly and continued speaking, ¡°Everything will abide by an unchanging rule, which is to decline after reaching the extreme. The gods have controlled this world for too long, long past the extreme. Now, they are walking on the path of decline.¡± ¡°What has the decline of the divine authority got to do with your tribulation? Could it be because you¡¯re the Master god? The Master god possesses the supreme divine authority. The decline of the divine authority is equivalent to your decline?¡± Xue Fanxin had already slowly accepted the fact that Ye Jiushang was the Master god, but she did not feel anything. After all, her Ah Jiu was constantly getting injured, like a phoenix in trouble. She really could not imagine how mighty the Master god looked. Who cares! Anyway, her Ah Jiu was very impressive as a lord. ¡°In fact, the decline of the divine authority has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care who will be in charge of this world in the future, so my tribulation has nothing to do with the divine authority.¡± ¡°Then what has your tribulation got to do with anything?¡± ¡°Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°Ah? Heavenly Dao, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°The cultivation of cultivators is actually a heaven-defying thing. The higher my cultivation level is, the more it goes against the heavens. Therefore, I have to bear the tribulation. Only by experiencing the tribulation and transcending it can I stand in this world and go to a new world. My cultivation level has long reached the limit of this world. If I want to improve my cultivation level further, I have to transcend the heavenly tribulation first.¡± When Xue Fanxin heard this, she understood a little. ¡°Does this mean transcending the tribulation and ascending?¡± ¡°Something like that. However, I have no choice but to accept this tribulation. I have no choice but to transcend it, or I¡¯ll be reduced to ashes.¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Ye Jiushang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s serious, but not completely. Actually, it¡¯s the heavenly tribulation one has to face when they break through and advance. From the Spirit Awakening Realm to the Saint Realm, you don¡¯t have to resist the heavenly tribulation when you break through and advance. However, there will be heavenly tribulation above the Saint Realm. Most of the heavenly tribulation is lightning tribulation. The higher your cultivation level, the more lightning tribulation you have to bear. However, if you want to break through the limit of this world, apart from enduring the lightning tribulation, you have to transcend the Samsara Life and Death Tribulation. To put it clearly, I¡¯m too powerful. The Heavenly Dao can¡¯t tolerate it and wants to destroy it with tribulation.¡± His strength had long reached the limit of this world and there was still the sign of a breakthrough, so the heavenly tribulation could not be avoided. ¡°I don¡¯t know what tribulation is. You just have to tell me how to transcend this tribulation.¡± Xue Fanxin was anxious at the thought that failure to transcend the tribulation might turn her into ashes. She would never let Ah Jiu become ashes. ¡°Nine cycles of tribulation, returning to the Deity Position, undergoing the heavenly tribulation, and transcending the tribulation. I have already completed the nine cycles of reincarnation and returned to the Deity Position. Next is the Heavenly Tribulation. If I¡¯m not wrong, the calamity below should be those from the Divine Palace.¡± He was heavily injured now, and his strength had decreased greatly. Forget about the gods in the Divine Palace who had the cultivation of the God Realm, even cultivators with some strength could kill him. If not for Xin¡¯er¡¯s space helping him isolate all of his auras, those people from the Divine Palace would have long found him. If he could not survive this calamity, he would die. But now, he was very attached to this world and loved someone very much. This love could only be achieved by living. Hence, he had to live. Chapter 1017 - 1017 Defending Yourself 1017 Defending Yourself Although Xue Fanxin was still in a daze, she knew one thing very well: Ah Jiu¡¯s future path was not ordinary. It was a path filled with thorns and dangerous. If she was not careful, she would be consigned to eternal damnation. That was the Heavenly Dao wanting to destroy Ah Jiu. If Ah Jiu wanted to live, he had to fight the heavens¡­ This was really extraordinarily difficult. However, no matter how difficult it was, they had to fight. Otherwise, they would die. ¡°Ah Jiu, no matter what the future is, as long as you don¡¯t leave me, I won¡¯t abandon you. We¡¯ll live together, and we¡¯ll die together.¡± Xue Fanxin grabbed Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand tightly. Her words were extremely serious. That was the promise she had given Ah Jiu. She was willing to share hardships with him and live and die with him. Ye Jiushang knew what this feeling of deep love was. Even he was willing to die for her too, so he did not want to say anything to dissuade her. He only stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head, and the thought of going against the heavens became even stronger. If the Heavenly Dao really could not tolerate it, then he would destroy the heavens and set himself as the Dao. He had never had such thoughts in the past, but now, he did. Xue Fanxin did not know that Ye Jiushang had an extremely terrifying thought. She continued to ask about the tribulation ¡°Ah Jiu, have you really experienced nine reincarnations?¡± Nine reincarnations was equivalent to living nine lives. Every life was different. Just the thought of it was unbelievable. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already reincarnated nine times. I have to start from scratch in every life. That really does include everything from scratch, including my cultivation level.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin wanted to understand his nine lives, so he spoke slowly before she could ask. ¡°The first seven lifetimes were quite smooth. Life was not too unsatisfactory, but I would always die before the age of 30 and then reincarnate again. Perhaps because I reincarnated with my memories and knew what I was doing, I was very calm in the face of the lives of the previous eight lifetimes. I did not have any fear even if I died. In the eighth lifetime, which was the previous lifetime, I was persecuted from the moment I was born and my identity as the Dragon Star was taken away. I was even bullied and pursued in all kinds of ways. When I was 20 years old, I died in an assassination.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, didn¡¯t you say that you would leave those people for me to practice on? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely teach them a lesson and make them pay with their blood.¡± When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang say that he had been assassinated and died, even if that had already happened in his previous life, she was still very panicked and angry. No matter which life it was, she would teach whoever hurt Ah Jiu a lesson. Ye Jiushang was not as angry as Xue Fanxin, it was as if he did not take this matter to heart. He smiled indifferently. ¡°That happened in the eighth life. To me, the first eight lives were only a short dream and were not that important. Only the ninth life is the most important, so I have never placed my attention on my previous lives.¡± Although in his eighth life he had been killed by assassination, he did not hate those who had harmed and assassinated him much, because he was going to die anyway. It was just a matter of time. Furthermore, those people were really insignificant compared to the heavenly tribulation. He would rather focus his mind and energy on resisting the heavenly tribulation. Furthermore, he had to search for the Phoenix Star. How could he have time to play with those boring people? Ah Jiu had not lived past thirty years old in his eight previous lives. What about his ninth life? Chapter 1018 - 1018 Youre a Variable 1018 You¡¯re a Variable Ye Jiushang looked at his hand and took a deep breath. Then, he continued to tell her about himself. ¡°The ninth life¡¯s background is a little strange. My biological mother is actually a member of the Succubus Clan like in the eighth life. Although I was born in the Ye Dynasty, I am not of the Ye Dynasty¡¯s royal bloodline. The late emperor is well aware of this matter. As for who my biological father is, I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you reincarnate with your memories? Why don¡¯t you even know who your biological father is?¡± The more Xue Fanxin listened, the more she felt that it was mysterious. Ah Jiu¡¯s life was too strange and unimaginable. ¡°Whose child I reincarnate as depends on fate. Even if I reincarnate with my memories, there are many things I don¡¯t know. Take my biological parents for example. Before I was born, I didn¡¯t know who they were.¡± He had once investigated his background and wanted to know who his biological father was, but no matter how hard he searched, he could not find any clues. Perhaps even his biological mother did not know about his father. ¡°You¡¯re right. Parents depend on fate. What happened after that? What happened after your ninth life¡¯s mother gave birth to you?¡± ¡°On the 20th day after my birth, she suddenly died and disappeared into thin air. Her body turned into starlight and disappeared from the world.¡± He did not know why his biological mothers in his two lives were from the Succubus Clan, nor did he know who his biological father was in his ninth life. However, he could sense the abnormality of the bloodline in his body. He had inherited an extremely powerful bloodline. However, the power of the bloodline had yet to be unsealed, just like the God¡¯s Seal in Xin¡¯er¡¯s body. ¡°Why would a perfectly fine person suddenly die?¡± ¡°The late emperor did not seem to be surprised by Mother¡¯s death at all, as if he had known about it long ago. When Mother died, he quietly held me. I still remember his gaze and expression at that time even though I was a baby. Although it was filled with reluctance, it was not sad. In a few days, the late emperor conferred upon Mother¡¯s maidservant the title of consort and asked her to take care of me, the current Consort Dowager Jing.¡± At this point, Xue Fanxin basically understood Ye Jiushang¡¯s background and could guess his subsequent deeds. The Master god with the memories of his previous life had experienced nine reincarnations and become the current Ninth Lord, Ye Jiushang. The ninth life was too important to Ah Jiu, so he had started planning and nurturing his forces since he was young. This was where the Black Shadow Guards, the Nine Cloud Palace, and the Purple Cloud Tower came from. Xue Fanxin briefly sorted out her emotions before asking the thing she was most concerned about, ¡°Ah Jiu, you didn¡¯t live past thirty years old in your previous eight lives. What about your ninth life? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°In this ninth life¡­ If I had not met you, I would have died. You are a variable in my tribulation.¡± A long, long time ago, that Star Diviner had told him that if he wanted to successfully transcend the tribulation, he had to find the Phoenix Star. Otherwise, he had no chance of winning. Hence, he placed most of his attention and energy on finding the Phoenix Star. In the beginning, he had indeed come to look for her to transcend the tribulation and that was why he had approached Xin¡¯er. But now, he really liked her and was in love with her. Therefore, even if the road ahead was the abyss of hell and a life beyond redemption, he had to barge in. Only then could he give her a future. Xue Fanxin rubbed her aching head, feeling confused. However, no matter how confused she was, she would work hard to help Ah Jiu transcend the heavenly tribulation. Chapter 1019 - 1019 Stealing Some Pool Water 1019 Stealing Some Pool Water Xue Fanxin checked Ye Jiushang¡¯s injuries again and realized that they were still very serious. His meridians and dantian could not recover for the time being, and his internal injuries were still very bad. With such injuries, he could not use force, nor even withstand the slightest of bumps. Otherwise, he might lose his life if there was a small matter. ¡°Ah Jiu, you can recuperate in my space for the time being. Leave the matters outside to me. As for the rest, we¡¯ll talk about it when we return to the Imperial City. However, it¡¯s really strange. I can actually bring you into my space this time. Why couldn¡¯t I do it last time?¡± When Ye Jiushang woke up, he was also puzzled. Although there was no one in the space when he woke up, he recognized the Tree of Life and other crops inside at a glance. There was a pile of cutlery and kitchenware too so he did not need to guess to know where this was. If not for Xin¡¯er¡¯s space, he would have taken at least a month to wake up. Even as the Master god for tens of thousands of years, he had never seen such a powerful space. It seemed that Xin¡¯er was no less mysterious than him. ¡°This is probably related to your strength, or perhaps it¡¯s another factor. But no matter the reason why, you have to remember not to use this space in front of others, especially when you hide people in it. This space that can store living people is a hundred or a thousand times more precious than other portable spaces.¡± When Ye Jiushang thought of how heaven-defying this space was, he had no choice but to remind her again. If those people from the Divine Palace found out about the existence of this space and he was heavily injured now, this space would be very difficult to protect. Forget about the space, even Xin¡¯er¡¯s life would be difficult to protect. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ve always been very careful. Ah Jiu, I have something else to ask you. Why didn¡¯t the demonic beasts in the Yungu Mountain Range attack me? And that nine-tailed silver fox actually saved me. That nine-tailed silver fox is very powerful. With just a roar, those people from the Flowing Cloud Sect were all frightened out of their wits.¡± When Xue Fanxin thought of the powerful nine-tailed silver fox, she was filled with all kinds of doubts and confusion. Ye Jiushang smiled and said weakly, ¡°That¡¯s because you have the faith of beasts.¡± ¡°The faith of beasts? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°That is a power of faith from the beasts. It is equivalent to obtaining the recognition and protection of the beasts.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. But when did I receive the faith of beasts?¡± ¡°You obtained it in the Moon Burial Ridge.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Fanxin already understood. Initially, she wanted to ask more questions. After all, she still had many question marks in her heart. However, when she wanted to ask again, she realized that Ye Jiushang had already fallen asleep. Ah Jiu¡¯s injuries were too serious this time. It was already a miracle that he could survive. He had just woken up and had to talk to her so much. How could he bear it? The nine-tailed silver fox from before had brought her to the pool probably because it wanted her to soak in the water. This pool water looked very extraordinary. Since she was already here, she might as well soak in it. Xue Fanxin took off her clothes and entered the pool to soak. Just as her body touched the water, she immediately sensed a warm current drilling into her body to treat her injuries. The healing effect of this pool water was even better than the potion she had concocted. She wondered if it was okay for her to secretly take some water from the pool. It should be okay, right? Before Xue Fanxin could figure out the answer, she had already taken out a small bucket and filled it with a few buckets of water. She did not dare to take too much. After all, the pool of water did not look very large. Chapter 1020 - 1020 Take Whatever You Want 1020 Take Whatever You Want When Xue Fanxin took out a small bucket to steal the water, the silver fox, who was resting in a cave, sensed it. It raised its head slightly and looked in the direction of the water. Its gaze blurred for a moment, then it lay its head back on its paws and continued to rest. At this moment, it realized that its fur was dyed red with blood. It originally wanted to use its spirit energy to clean it, but after sniffing it carefully and sensing it properly, it sensed the abnormality of the blood, so it licked it briefly. With just a lick and a little taste of blood, a huge vitality appeared in its body. Its body suddenly became hot, filled with a powerful force. After seeing how powerful the blood was and knowing how precious it was, the silver fox did not dare to waste any of it. It used its tongue to lick the blood off its fur. Xue Fanxin had spat out a mouthful of blood on the silver fox. This was an entire mouthful of blood and the silver fox licked up all of it. The power of nirvana in the blood could already be formed simply and was flowing in the silver fox¡¯s body. The silver fox felt that its strength was becoming stronger and knew that it was about to advance. Because it had happened too suddenly, it was not prepared at all and hurriedly ran to look for Xue Fanxin. However, when it came to the side of the pool and saw that Xue Fanxin was soaking in the water, it immediately turned around and left. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this silver fox?¡± When Xue Fanxin saw that the silver fox had come looking for her, she thought that it had something to say. Just as she was about to greet it, it left. Could it be that the silver fox had come because she had stolen the water from the pool? But it did not look like it. Forget it, forget it. If the silver fox really cared about her stealing the water, at most, she would return or trade for it. After Xue Fanxin had soaked for long enough in the water, she got up and put on her clothes. She tidied herself up and went to her space to look at Ye Jiushang. After making sure that he was fine, she did not do anything else. She had to find Zhou Xiaotong first. The second thing to sort out was getting her dagger back. Xue Fanxin followed the way she had come and slowly walked out of the cave. Along the way, she admired the beautiful scenery in the cave. She looked at the glowing flowers and grass and various shiny crystals. Although she liked them a lot, no matter how much she liked them, she did not dare to take them randomly. She had already taken a few buckets of water. To be precise, she had stolen a few buckets of water. If she took anything else, it would be too much. No matter what, the silver fox was her savior. It was fine if she did not repay it, but how could she steal its things? That pool water¡­ When she saw the silver fox later, she had to tell it. However, where was that the silver fox? Just as Xue Fanxin was circling the cave, a few little foxes ran over and circled in front of her, as if they were saying something. Xue Fanxin really could not understand what the little foxes were talking about, so she summoned Little Meow and let it translate. ¡°That nice?¡± Weren¡¯t the demonic beasts here too good to her? Even if she had the faith of beasts, she shouldn¡¯t have such treatment, right? What was going on? No matter what happened to her, it was a good thing. She just had to enjoy herself. The thoughts of the demonic beasts were not as complicated as those of humans. She did not have to be too afraid. She just had to be a little careful. Chapter 1021 - 1021 Tree of Five Elements 1021 Tree of Five Elements When Xue Fanxin heard Little Meow¡¯s translation, she knew what the little foxes were talking about, so she followed them. She walked around the cave until she could not tell the difference between north and south. She was dizzy, and finally came to a place filled with colorful fruits. ¡°This is¡­ the Five Element Tree.¡± She had seen records about the Five Element Tree in the Myriad Spirit Record, so she could tell at a glance that the tree in front of her was the Five Element Tree. The trunk of the Five Element Tree was as straight as a straight line, but after growing to more than a meter tall, it would split into five branches. The color of each branch was different, corresponding to the color of the five elements. The fruits produced were also correspondingly different. There were the Gold Spirit Fruit, the Wood Spirit Fruit, the Water Spirit Fruit, the Fire Spirit Fruit, and the Earth Spirit Fruit. It would take at least a thousand years for a Five Element Tree to germinate and bear fruit, so the Five Elements Spirit Fruit was abnormally precious. However, as far as she knew, the Five Element Tree was extremely rare. There were not many in the world, and it was a rare treasure. However, here, there were actually ten Five Element Trees¡­ This number was really not small. Among the ten Five Element Trees, three had already borne fruit. Three were blooming, three had already grown five branches, and only one was still a seedling. Xue Fanxin first looked at the Five Element Tree and wanted to pluck a few Five Element Spirit Fruits. After all, these were good things. However, her thoughts quickly changed. She stared straight at the Five Element Tree sapling and asked the little fox shamelessly, ¡°Um¡­ Can I have a Five Element Tree? I definitely don¡¯t want the big one. I want this little sapling, okay? I can trade something else with you. Are Beast Spirit Pills okay?¡± The little foxes looked at the Beast Spirit Pills Xue Fanxin took out. All of them wanted it, but they did not dare to take it. ¡°Awroo, awroo¡­¡± Little Meow was in Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms. Although her eyes were glowing as she stared at the Five Elements Spirit Fruit, she did not dare to act recklessly. Hearing the little foxes¡¯ words, it quickly translated for Xue Fanxin. ¡°Master, they said that if you want the Five Element Tree, you can take it directly. There¡¯s no need to trade anything. Their king has already said that you can take whatever you want here.¡± ¡°Is their king that Nine-Tailed Silver Fox?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that Nine-Tailed Silver Fox.¡± Then why was the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox so good to her? Seeing that Xue Fanxin had yet to pick the fruit, the little foxes took the initiative to pluck it for her. Then, they squatted under the Five Element Tree sapling and started to dig up the soil. It seemed like they planned to dig out the tree. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡± Xue Fanxin had a few Five Element Spirit Fruits in her hand. Before she could react, she saw the little foxes digging up the tree. She quickly went over to stop them.¡± You can¡¯t dig this Five Element Tree out randomly, or it¡¯ll die if you dig it out. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. I¡¯ll take this Five Element sapling. ¡± The little foxes nodded heavily and had no intention of stopping her. They let Xue Fanxin dig up the tree. Xue Fanxin stroked the little foxes¡¯ heads, her heart filled with gratitude. She distributed the Beast Spirit Pills in her hand to them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite to me. This is a gift from me. Take it.¡± ¡°Little Meow, do demonic beasts like Beast Spirit Pills a lot?¡± Xue Fanxin saw that the little foxes were eating Beast Spirit Pills so happily and suddenly thought of a way to thank them. The Nine-tailed Silver Fox had saved her life and given her so many good things. She should thank it properly. Since the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox was in seclusion, she would thank the other demonic beasts. Chapter 1022 - 1022 Take It Easy 1022 Take It Easy Xue Fanxin happily transplanted the Five Element Tree sapling into her space and plucked a few Five Element Spirit Fruits for collection. However, she did not pluck them wantonly, only picking a few. If the Nine-tailed Silver Fox was an enemy, not only would she pluck all the Five Element Spirit Fruits, but she would also transplant all the Five Element Trees into her space, leaving not a single strand of hair behind. But family and friends¡­ she had to take it easy. ¡°Well¡­ I have a friend. Do you know where he is? Also, the dagger of the person I killed previously is still on the corpse!¡± Xue Fanxin transplanted the Five Element Tree Sapling and plucked a few Five Element Spirit Fruits before diverting her attention, in case she could not help but want to pluck more fruits. The little foxes nodded at Xue Fanxin and led the way. Xue Fanxin followed the little foxes and realized that the way back was completely different from when she came. Even the scene was different. No wonder these ten Five Element Trees could grow so well here. So there was a secret hidden here. Who could find such a mysterious place? Even if she could find it, she would not be able to enter. Even if they entered, they might not be able to leave alive. After all, a Rank Nine demonic beast was not to be trifled with. Even all the experts of the Flowing Cloud Sect were so frightened that they fled when they saw it, let alone the others. Under the little foxes¡¯ lead, Xue Fanxin left the place where the Five Element Trees were planted and the beautiful dream cave. She returned to the forest outside and saw Zhou Xiaotong the moment she left the cave. Zhou Xiaotong sat under a large tree in boredom. There were a few demonic beasts accompanying him, and he could enjoy all kinds of ordinary spirit fruits. Seeing Xue Fanxin, Zhou Xiaotong immediately ran over excitedly and said, ¡°Fanjiu, I¡¯ve finally found you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°What can happen to me? It looks like you¡¯ve been enjoying yourself while I wasn¡¯t around.¡± Xue Fanxin casually took a spirit fruit and placed it in her mouth. As she ate, she scanned the demonic beasts present and realized that their grades were not low. They were all above Rank Seven, and there were pitifully few Rank Five and Rank Six. In the Moon Burial Ridge, a Rank Five demonic beast was an extremely powerful existence, but here, they were simply like cabbages. However, no matter how high the grade of these demonic beasts was, they were all very organized, as if they were following discipline and would not act recklessly. ¡°Fanjiu, where did that Nine-Tailed Silver Fox take you? Also, the demonic beasts here are really too good to me!¡± Zhou Xiaotong asked curiously, very interested in the demonic beasts here. He had always heard how ferocious demonic beasts were, but what he saw was not so. The demonic beasts here were quite good and would not attack people randomly. How could Zhou Xiaotong know that the demonic beasts in the Yungu Mountain Range were even more ferocious than elsewhere? Any human who stepped foot here would not even have a corpse left. If not for the fact that Xue Fanxin had the faith of beasts in her, how could they have enjoyed such a good life in the depths of the mountain range? The fewer people who knew her secrets, the better. ¡°Seclusion? Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who should I ask?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste her breath on Zhou Xiaotong. She walked towards the place where the battle had taken place, wanting to find Elder Huorong¡¯s corpse and retrieve the dagger. However, when she arrived at the event location, there was no trace of Elder Huorong. From the blood on the ground, he should have been eaten by a demonic beast. However, her dagger was still there. As long as her dagger was around, nothing else mattered. Chapter 1023 - 1023 Best to Leave Early 1023 Best to Leave Early After Xue Fanxin found Zhou Xiaotong and the dagger, she took out the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace and refined pills on the spot. She even took out quite a few spirit herbs for the demonic beasts to identify, hoping that they could pluck the spirit herbs she needed. Although the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace could quickly refine pills, the premise was that there had to be enough spirit herbs. Otherwise, you can¡¯t make bricks without straw. In the beginning, the demonic beasts did not know what Xue Fanxin meant and were in a daze. Later, they saw furnace after furnace of Beast Spirit Pills being refined. Seeing the spirit herbs Xue Fanxin used, they slowly understood, so they quickly went to pick herbs. The demonic beasts that had lived in the mountain range all year round were very familiar with the environment here. They knew very well where spirit herbs were, so they quickly plucked all kinds of spirit herbs. They even took out their precious spirit herbs and offered them all. The moment the spirit herbs arrived, Xue Fanxin threw them into the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace according to the pill formula for refining the Beast Spirit Pill. In less than fifteen minutes, she refined a furnace of Beast Spirit Pills and continued refining. In just half a day, thousands of Beast Spirit Pills had been refined. Of course, this was all thanks to the demonic beasts in the Yungu Mountain Range. If not for the large number of spirit herbs they provided, Xue Fanxin would not have been able to refine so many Beast Spirit Pills. ¡°Come, come, come. All those who contribute spirit herbs can obtain at least one Beast Spirit Pill. Everyone, line up and come one by one.¡± There were pots of Beast Spirit Pills in front of Xue Fanxin, and the number was terrifying. When the demonic beasts saw those Beast Spirit Pills, they were all very excited and drooled. Beast Spirit Pill¡­ It was a spirit pill that could allow them to advance and increase the purity of their bloodline. To demonic beasts, it was a priceless treasure. Although the demonic beasts all wanted Beast Spirit Pills, they were very disciplined and obediently lined up. No matter how anxious they were, they did not act recklessly. When Xue Fanxin collected spirit herbs, she would briefly remember the demonic beasts that offered spirit herbs, especially those that offered rare spirit herbs. She would remember them carefully, so when she distributed pills, she would distribute them according to the rarity and number of spirit herbs offered. She gave five Beast Spirit Pills to one of the demonic beasts. That demonic beast had offered a three-thousand-year-old Blood Spirit Ginseng. That was a rare treasure, so it was only right to give it five Beast Spirit Pills. The other demonic beasts would each obtain one, two, three¡­ Although the number was different, none of the demonic beasts had any objections. They took their own Beast Spirit Pills and put them away carefully before retreating. Perhaps some high-level demonic beasts had explained the reason for the difference in numbers to them, so the demonic beasts had no objections. They had no choice. After all, the spirit herbs some of them offered were better. Xue Fanxin spent half a day refining pills and another half a day distributing pills. Then, she left after playing for half a day. Zhou Xiaotong did not react at all. He followed Xue Fanxin deeper into the Yungu Mountain Range and asked as he walked, ¡°Fanjiu, aren¡¯t we fine here? Why are we in such a hurry to leave? With the protection of those demonic beasts, the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect definitely won¡¯t dare to cause trouble for us again, so there¡¯s no need for us to escape anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a god in the Flowing Cloud Sect. If that god takes action personally, do you think these demonic beasts in the Yungu Mountain Range can protect us? Even if they can, they will have to pay a huge price. I don¡¯t want to harm them, so it¡¯s best to leave as soon as possible.¡± If Ah Jiu was awake at this moment, he would have made the same decision. Chapter 1024 - 1024 Leave Quickly 1024 Leave Quickly The reason why the depths of the Yungu Mountain Range were dangerous was mostly because there were countless high-level demonic beasts here. Even if a Saint Realm expert came, they could only be eaten. Once the demonic beasts in the Yungu Mountain Range did not pose a threat to you, there would not be much danger here. Xue Fanxin walked deeper into the mountain range and did not encounter any danger on the way. Even if she encountered any high-level demonic beasts, she would be fine. When those demonic beasts saw her, not only would they not attack her, but they would also come and greet her warmly. Some even offered some rare spirit herbs, looking like they wanted to trade them for Beast Spirit Pills. Xue Fanxin had no objections to this. She took out one or two Beast Spirit Pills in exchange for spirit herbs. Fortunately, she had left some Beast Spirit Pills. Otherwise, she would really feel bad. Even if the demonic beasts who offered the spirit herbs did not obtain the Beast Spirit Pill, they would leave the spirit herbs behind. It was not good to take someone else¡¯s things for free. Some demonic beasts exchanged spirit herbs for Beast Spirit Pills from Xue Fanxin. When the other demonic beasts heard the news, they all rushed over. However, not every demonic beast was so lucky. When they arrived at the event location, Xue Fanxin had already left, so they could not exchange for Beast Spirit Pills at all. Xue Fanxin had a feeling that the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect would not stop so easily. The urge to escape was very strong, so she left in a hurry. Even if there were many high-level demonic beasts in the Yungu Mountain Range willing to protect her, she did not want to stay any longer. Firstly, she wanted to leave as soon as possible. Secondly, she did not want to implicate the demonic beasts here. However, there was a Rank Nine demonic beast guarding this place. Even if the Flowing Cloud Sect went all out and attacked the demonic beasts in the Yungu Mountain Range wantonly, they would not gain much. ¡°Fanjiu, do we really have to leave in such a hurry?¡± Zhou Xiaotong could barely keep up with Xue Fanxin¡¯s pace, panting from exhaustion. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s leave quickly. I hope we can leave this place as soon as possible and leave the territory under the jurisdiction of the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± When Xue Fanxin hurriedly left, the Flowing Cloud Sect was discussing how to deal with her. With a Rank Nine demonic beast guarding it, if they wanted to counterattack, they could only invite that god. The best way to invite that god was to let him know how talented the little girl in the Yungu Mountain Range was. ¡°Your Excellency, although that girl is only fifteen or sixteen years old, her cultivation level has already reached the Spirit King Realm. Furthermore, she can fight above her level. With her Spirit King Realm cultivation level, she can contend with the Saint Realm. Such a person must have excellent talent.¡± ¡°Initially, we wanted to capture her and offer her to you, Your Excellency, but a nine-tailed silver fox appeared. We were no match for that silver fox, so¡­¡± ¡°So you want me to take action?¡± A hoarse and low voice sounded from the black fog. From the tone, it seemed to be very interested in the little girl the Flowing Cloud Sect had mentioned. He urgently needed talented seedlings. If he really met a suitable one, then¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± The people from the Flowing Cloud Sect did not dare to say a word and all retreated obediently. After leaving the stone hall, they revealed sinister smiles. With that lord personally taking action, forget about the little girl in the Spirit King Realm, even the Nine-tailed Silver Fox would only die. They just had to wait for the good news. Chapter 1025 - 1025 Storm 1025 Storm The Yungu Mountain Range was very large. It was said that it was tens of thousands of kilometers long. If one walked on two legs, some people would not be able to reach the end even after walking for their entire lives. Even experts of the Saint Realm would take a long time to walk such a long path. Xue Fanxin traveled day and night in the mountain range, but her speed was not as fast as before. If she was tired, she would stop and rest. This way, Zhou Xiaotong could still bear it. He was not used to it at first, but he got used to it as he walked. A child from a poor family could bear hardship and not be squeamish. Just like that, Xue Fanxin rushed through the Yungu Mountain Range for two days in a row. She sensed that something was wrong with the aura in front of her. Furthermore, the sky was filled with terrifying dark clouds. At a glance, she knew that a powerful storm was about to come, so she decided to stop and rest well first, recuperate, and adjust her condition. Here, there were very few demonic beasts that could be seen. Occasionally, there would be one or two. ¡°Fanjiu, will we sleep tonight?¡± Zhou Xiaotong sat weakly on the grass and watched Xue Fanxin set up the tent, so he asked casually, but he did not have much hope. They had been traveling for the past two days. Although they would stop and rest when they were tired, they had not rested for more than an hour. He was really exhausted. If he could not have a good rest, he might really die. ¡°The weather is not good tonight, so we won¡¯t travel. There¡¯s a tent in the storage bag I gave you. Take it out and set it up. I¡¯ll make some food later. After we¡¯re full, we¡¯ll have a good rest.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll set up the tent immediately.¡± Zhou Xiaotong was excited. He took out the tent from the storage bag Xue Fanxin had given him and started to build it. It took him a long time to finish. Xue Fanxin did not help Zhou Xiaotong build a tent. After finishing her work, she went to cook. After finishing a few dishes, she went to the tent to rest after eating her fill. Zhou Xiaotong was the same, but he did not know that Xue Fanxin had entered her space the moment she entered the tent. However, just as Xue Fanxin entered the space, wind and lightning started to blow outside. The wind was extremely powerful, and it let out whooshing sounds. The small trees were blown and uprooted by the wind. Thunder rumbled in the sky, as if it wanted to split the world apart. Fortunately, the tent Xue Fanxin had given Zhou Xiaotong was solid and thick enough. It also had a certain defensive effect, so it could withstand the storm. Xue Fanxin first sensed the situation on Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s side. After confirming that he was not in a bad state, she was relieved and continued to stay in her space to do her own thing. Ye Jiushang happened to wake up at this moment. When he opened his eyes and saw the person he loved, he felt very happy. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re awake!¡± Xue Fanxin was watering and fertilizing the Five Element Tree Sapling. When she realized that Ye Jiushang had woken up, she immediately came to his side. ¡°Yes, I rested for a while and my strength has recovered a little, so I can wake up and talk to you.¡± Actually, it was best for him to sleep and recuperate for a while in his current situation, but he was worried about someone, so he tried his best to wake up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Although Ye Jiushang could stay in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space, he could not see anything outside. He could not even hear a sound. It was as if he was in a completely sealed and isolated space. ¡°There¡¯s wind, lightning, and rain outside. The thunder is really terrifying and keeps striking. The color of that lightning is actually the same as the lightning you used. It¡¯s purple.¡± ¡°What?¡± Purple lightning? That was definitely not ordinary lightning. ¡°Xin¡¯er, can you let me out of your space now?¡± Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026 Heavens Will Chapter 1026 Heaven¡¯s Will Xue Fanxin agreed to Ye Jiushang¡¯s request and let him out of her space. Ye Jiushang left the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and appeared in the tent. He looked out, especially at the lightning in the sky. After taking a few looks, he got Xue Fanxin to bring him back into the space. This exit and entry only took a few breaths of time. Coupled with Ye Jiushang¡¯s careful actions and the fact that he did not leave any traces, no one from the Divine Palace sensed his aura. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Is there anything wrong with the lightning outside?¡± Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang¡¯s expression was a little off, so she asked. ¡°That¡¯s not ordinary lightning. It¡¯s a lightning tribulation. From the aura, it should be a demonic beast advancing to a holy beast.¡± ¡°A holy beast?¡± It sounded very powerful. ¡°A Holy Beast¡¯s strength is comparable to a human¡¯s Martial Monarch Realm expert, which is equivalent to the strength of the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor. It might even be stronger. When humans advance to the Martial Monarch Realm, they begin to face the heavenly tribulation, and it¡¯s the same when demonic beasts advance to the Holy Beast Realm. Only a ninth-rank demonic beast can advance to the Holy Beast Realm. There seems to be only one ninth-rank demonic beast in the Yungu Mountain Range, right?¡± If nothing unexpected happened, it should be the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox advancing to a Holy Beast. It was very difficult for a Rank Nine demonic beast to advance to a Holy Beast. It was impossible in a place like the Tongxuan Continent unless a miracle happened or there was a fortuitous encounter. Ye Jiushang felt that the Nine-tailed Silver Fox¡¯s ability to advance to a holy beast was related to Xue Fanxin. Xin¡¯er¡¯s blood could also help a Rank Nine demonic beast advance to a Holy Beast. ¡°Ninth-rank demonic beast¡­ Could it be that Nine-Tailed Silver Fox? When I left, it was in seclusion. I think it should be it.¡± Xue Fanxin did not think that the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox¡¯s advancement was related to her at all. At this moment, she was happy for the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox. ¡°Xin¡¯er, did you give your blood to that nine-tailed silver fox?¡± Ye Jiushang asked solemnly. ¡°No!¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very¡­¡± Xue Fanxin was about to say that she was sure when she suddenly remembered that she had spat out a mouthful of blood on the Nine-tailed Silver Fox. ¡°Ah Jiu, I remember now. At that time, I was surrounded by the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect and spat out blood from a palm strike. That blood was all spat out on the Nine-tailed Silver Fox. Does this count¡­¡± Upon learning that this was the reason, Ye Jiushang was relieved and was not as serious as before. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then it must be the will of the heavens.¡± Although Xin¡¯er¡¯s blood contained the power of nirvana, it did not mean that anyone who obtained her blood could enjoy the power of nirvana. Especially when it came to becoming an Emperor and becoming a Saint, blood alone was not enough. All the factors had to be right. It could only be said that the nine-tailed silver fox was quite lucky. ¡°Xin¡¯er, we can¡¯t stay here for long. Leave quickly.¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s raining outside. It¡¯s a little dangerous to travel at this time,¡± Xue Fanxin asked. However, although she asked, she had already decided to do as Ye Jiushang said. ¡°That god from the Flowing Cloud Sect is currently in the Yungu Mountain Range. If not for the fact that he encountered the Nine-tailed Silver Fox¡¯s advancement, he would probably have already come looking for you. Therefore, take advantage of the fact that the Nine-tailed Silver Fox has advanced to leave quickly. Another five hundred kilometers to the southwest is the Netherworld River. After crossing the Netherworld River, you can enter the Nether City¡¯s territory. At that time, the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect won¡¯t be able to do anything to you easily.¡± Although he did not want Xin¡¯er to go to the territory of the Lord of the Nether City, he really had no choice now. This was the only way. It would have been fine if he was not heavily injured, but¡­ It did not matter. If that Lord of the Nether City dared to do anything to Xin¡¯er, he would not be polite. Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027 Holy Beast Transformation Chapter 1027 Holy Beast Transformation When Xue Fanxin found out that the god worshiped by the Flowing Cloud Sect was in the Yungu Mountain Range, she was so frightened that she quickly packed her things and woke Zhou Xiaotong up. She fled in the rain overnight. Zhou Xiaotong had thought that he could have a good sleep tonight. Even if it was windy, rainy, and thunderous outside, he could still sleep. Furthermore, he slept very soundly. Unfortunately, he had been woken up by Xue Fanxin and had to travel through the rain overnight. This made him a little depressed. ¡°Fanjiu, why are you in such a hurry? The weather is really¡­¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Zhou Xiaotong had been enduring this inhumane life. In the past two days, she had deliberately let Zhou Xiaotong suffer and train, but now, it was to escape, so she had to briefly explain the situation. ¡°That god from the Flowing Cloud Sect is about to catch up. If you don¡¯t want him to absorb all your blood essence and die, then run quickly.¡± This was a matter of life and death, so how could Zhou Xiaotong dare to think too much about it? He raised his spirits and sped up his escape. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Fanjiu, how did you know that whatever god had caught up?¡± ¡°I just know. Don¡¯t ask so much. Save some energy for the journey. The weather is not good. The roads are slippery on a rainy day. Be careful, but such weather is a good time for us to escape.¡± A handsome man with fluttering silver hair was turning into a real person, his fur receding. 00:02 The man was a little uncomfortable with his first transformation. He used his long silver hair to If not for the weather and the fact that the Nine-tailed Silver Fox was advancing, the god worshiped by the Flowing Cloud Sect would have long chased after them. Hence, the longer such bad weather lasted, the better. When Xue Fanxin escaped in the rain, a ball of black fog was floating in the Yungu Mountain Range. It stopped not far from the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox¡¯s advancement and stared intently at the place where the lightning had struck. He had not expected a low-grade barren place like the Tongxuan Continent to nurture a Holy Beast. The crystal core and blood essence of a holy beast should be much more delicious than Xue Feichen¡¯s back then, and the effects would be even better. Although Xue Feichen could not be found and Xue Fanxin could not be captured, so what? With this holy beast, Xue Feichen and Xue Fanxin were no longer important. Of course, he would not let these two people off. When he ate that holy beast, he would look for these two people and eat them too. ¡°Haha¡­ Holy Beast, Holy Beast¡­ The heavens are really helping me. I want this Holy Beast for sure. Haha¡­ The crystal core of the Holy Beast, the blood essence of the Holy Beast, the flesh and blood of the Holy Beast¡­ They are all delicious things. Haha¡­¡± The black fog had been lingering at the place where the Nine-tailed Silver Fox had advanced. At this moment, he had already forgotten why he had come out. There was only the Holy Beast in his heart. In a hidden huge cave, a nine-tailed silver fox emitted a crystalline silver light. It floated in the air and endured the heavenly lightning. After going through heavy difficulties and narrowly escaping death several times, it finally succeeded in advancing from a ninth-rank demonic beast to a holy beast and transformed at the same time¡­ A handsome man with fluttering silver hair was turning into a real person, his fur receding. The man was a little uncomfortable with his first transformation. He used his long silver hair to cover his naked body, but he really felt that it was strange. Hence, he found some cloth from his treasure vault and simply wrapped it around his body. But at this moment, a voice sounded from outside. ¡°Wretched animal, since you¡¯ve already successfully advanced, then quickly come out and show your loyalty to me. I want to eat your crystal core and absorb all your blood essence. Haha¡­¡± The pressure of a god was too terrifying. All the demonic beasts within a hundred miles were so frightened that they did not dare to move. However, the transformed Nine-Tailed Silver Fox sneered in disdain and said coldly, ¡°You have a death wish.¡± Chapter 1028 - 1028 Make a Deal (1) 1028 Make a Deal (1) Xue Fanxin did not know what had happened to the Nine-tailed Silver Fox, nor did she know what had happened after that. She only knew that the storm, lightning, and thunder had stopped. This meant that the Nine-tailed Silver Fox had already completed its advancement. She needed to escape faster. ¡°Fanjiu, I really can¡¯t walk anymore. Can we rest for a while?¡± Because Zhou Xiaotong had been rushing, his clothes were torn by tree branches, and his shoes were torn too. His limbs had quite a few small injuries. His clothes were drenched by the rain, and his hair was in a mess. He looked extremely sorry. At this moment, he really could not walk anymore, sitting weakly on the ground and panting. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s stamina had already reached the limit, so no matter how anxious she was, she had to stop and rest. ¡°Thank you!¡± When Zhou Xiaotong heard Xue Fanxin say to rest, he immediately lay down. He was so tired that he did not even have the energy to speak. He closed his eyes to rest. If he had not tried his best to stay awake, he would have fallen asleep the moment he closed his eyes. He had been on the run for a few days and was constantly exhausted. He really did not know how long he could last. ¡°Xiaotong, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer with me.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s sorry state. She no longer had any thoughts about it, only shame. She had originally wanted to test Zhou Xiaotong and see if he was qualified to become a member of the Black Shadow Guards, but she had changed her mind now. Zhou Xiaotong was only an ordinary person with some talent. Her and Ah Jiu¡¯s future paths were abnormally difficult. That was fighting with the heavens. They really shouldn¡¯t involve Zhou Xiaotong. Hence, when they reached a safe place, she should let Zhou Xiaotong be free and let him live a life that belonged to him. After all, she could not guarantee his future. ¡°I was the one who willingly escaped with you. How can you say that you harmed me? Furthermore, if I had not escaped with you, I would have died long ago.¡± Zhou Xiaotong did not have any complaints about the current bitterness and exhaustion. After all, this concerned his life. ¡°You can leave after you escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect and are safe.¡± ¡°Leave¡­ Where can I go?¡± ¡°You can go wherever you want.¡± Xue Fanxin was unwilling to talk to Zhou Xiaotong anymore. She closed her eyes to rest. After escaping for a few days in a row, not to mention Zhou Xiaotong, even she felt very tired. However, no matter how tired she was, she had to escape, or her life would be in danger. Zhou Xiaotong had been running for his life these few days and had never thought about where to go after successfully escaping. Xue Fanxin¡¯s sudden mention made him feel very confused. He wanted to follow the Ninth Imperial Consort, but he could not say such a thing and was too embarrassed to say it. Who was the Ninth Imperial Consort? She was a high and mighty person. She must have many capable people by her side, and he did not have any outstanding ability. Why should he follow the Ninth Imperial Consort? If Zhou Xiaotong did not say anything, Xue Fanxin would not mention it either. The two of them rested quietly and continued on their way. After fleeing for three days, they finally arrived at the so-called Netherworld River. The Netherworld River was filled with thick fog. Not only did the fog block one¡¯s vision, but it was also poisonous. If one smelled too much, they would definitely be poisoned. However, poison was not a powerful thing to Xue Fanxin. An antidote pill could resolve the problem of the poisonous fog. What troubled her the most now was how to cross the Netherworld River. ¡°Fanjiu, this river is a little strange. There¡¯s so much fog and it¡¯s cold. Should we go over?¡± When Zhou Xiaotong saw the Netherworld River, he felt an inexplicable fear. He did not dare to go forward and retreated slightly. ¡°We must cross the river. Only by crossing this river can we be safe.¡± But how should she get there? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling troubled, the cry of an eagle suddenly sounded from the sky. A few large eagles flew freely over the Netherworld River. Chapter 1029 - 1029 Make a Deal (2) 1029 Make a Deal (2) Seeing that the huge eagle flying in the sky did not seem to be afraid of the poisonous fog, Xue Fanxin thought of an excellent method. In order to communicate better with the large eagles, Xue Fanxin summoned Little Meow and used the Beast Spirit Pill to lure the large eagles in the sky over, before letting Little Meow communicate with them. Although this was still the Yungu Mountain Range, it was at the border of the Nether City, so some demonic beasts were not subordinates of the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox. The few large eagles in the sky were in this situation. However, Xue Fanxin possessed the faith of a beast. Any demonic beast with slightly higher intelligence could tell, so under normal circumstances, demonic beasts would not randomly attack Xue Fanxin. The few large eagles in the sky could sense the faith of the beast in Xue Fanxin, so they naturally would not act recklessly. On the other hand, because of the Beast Spirit Pill, they all flew down from the sky and landed in front of Xue Fanxin, looking at the Beast Spirit Pill in her hand with extreme desire. Xue Fanxin first gave each eagle a Beast Spirit Pill, then said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, okay? I want to cross the river. Can you carry me there? After crossing the river, I¡¯ll give you more Beast Spirit Pills as payment.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± Little Meow did as Xue Fanxin said and translated it for the large eagles in the beast language. When the large eagles heard this, all of them wanted to take Xue Fanxin across the river. ¡°There¡¯s no need to argue, everyone. As long as you escort me across the river, anyone can obtain the Beast Spirit Pill. Xiaotong, choose a large eagle and ride on its back.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Xiaotong looked around and chose a relatively mighty large eagle. He climbed onto its back with difficulty and sat down. Xue Fanxin randomly chose one. After getting on, she let the large eagles take off and easily flew over the Netherworld River. The Netherworld River was the border between the Flowing Cloud Sect and the Nether City. With this river, the people of the Flowing Cloud Sect could not casually barge into the Nether City¡¯s territory. Therefore, people from the two regions rarely interacted. When Xue Fanxin and Zhou Xiaotong crossed the Netherworld River on their large eagles, a world-destroying battle gradually drew to a close in the Yungu Mountain Range thousands of kilometers away. A silver-haired man casually draped in a cloth fought a black fog for three days and three nights. This battle had destroyed more than half of the Yungu Mountain Range. Countless demonic beast homes had been destroyed, and some had even lost their lives. Even though this sudden disaster had displaced them, they were still very excited, because their king had won. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? This is impossible, impossible!¡± The black fog was beaten until it almost dissipated. It floated in the air and kept shouting crazily, unable to accept this fact. He actually could not defeat a newly advanced holy beast. How was that possible? He was a god. Even if he was slightly injured, he should be able to crush a holy beast. Why couldn¡¯t he win? ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible. Do you really think that a god is very impressive? A god is indeed very impressive, but the premise is that you have to have the god¡¯s blessing. You¡¯re only a clone and have lost the god¡¯s blessing. You won¡¯t be my match,¡± the silver-haired man said coldly. Although he had fought for three days and three nights and his ¡®clothes¡¯ were messy and torn, it did not affect his beauty at all. That beauty revealed a mysterious charm, making people involuntarily infatuated. He had dragged out fighting with this god for three days and three nights. That girl should have escaped from the Yungu Mountain Range and crossed the Netherworld River, right? Chapter 1030 - 1030 The Person He Waited For 1030 The Person He Waited For Hearing the words ¡®losing the god¡¯s blessing¡¯, the black fog was a little shocked. It questioned with a hint of panic, ¡°You¡¯re only a beast that has just advanced to a holy beast. How do you know this?¡± Three days ago, this Nine-tailed Silver Fox was only a Rank Nine demonic beast, and only a beast. How would a beast know about the god¡¯s blessing? How would it know that he had lost the god¡¯s blessing? Forget about the Tongxuan Continent, which was ranked at the end of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, very few people even knew about the god¡¯s blessing. Even in the Divine Realm, many people did not know about the god¡¯s blessing, nor did they know what it was like to lose the god¡¯s blessing. ¡°How I know this is not important. What¡¯s important is that you, a god that¡¯s about to die, still want to eat me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± The silver-haired man¡¯s words were filled with mockery. Although he had fought for three days and three nights, he had never been afraid. If not for the sake of stalling for time, he would have long ended the battle. However, this was also good. He had just advanced and a suitable whetstone had delivered itself to his doorstep. Letting him consolidate his foundation would save him a lot of trouble in the future. It was indeed not bad. It seemed like his luck was extraordinarily good. Was it because of her? Looking at the god whose clone was about to dissipate from his beating, he was really in a sorry state compared to him. ¡°Hmph, Nine-tailed Silver Fox, don¡¯t be happy too early. This is only a clone of me. If my main body personally comes, you can only be eaten by me.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk when your main body comes.¡± The Nine-tailed Silver Fox suddenly transformed into its fox form and launched a powerful attack at the black fog. Its nine tails stretched out endlessly and surrounded the black fog tightly. ¡°What do you want? How dare you destroy my avatar? I definitely won¡¯t let you off. Nine-tailed Silver Fox, stop, stop¡­¡± When the black fog saw that the nine tails of the Nine-tailed Silver Fox had wrapped around him tightly, it was incomparably panicked. It wanted to escape, but it could not. It could only threaten. However, his words were useless. The Nine-tailed Silver Fox did not take him seriously at all. It continued to control its tail and strangle the black fog tightly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Although the black fog was in a fog state, it was a spirit body that would be trapped under certain circumstances. The tail of the Nine-tailed Silver Fox could create a completely sealed space. Even a god¡¯s spirit body would be trapped. Once trapped, life and death would be decided by the Nine-tailed Silver Fox. ¡°Nine-tailed Silver Fox, I won¡¯t let you off. Ah¡­¡± Before the black fog died, it roared angrily, but before it could finish speaking, it was killed by the Nine-tailed Silver Fox. After the Nine-tailed Silver Fox killed the black fog, it transformed back into its human form and looked in the direction of the Netherworld River. It used its heart to sense the aura there. When it sensed that Xue Fanxin had successfully crossed the Netherworld River, it revealed a faint smile and turned into a silver light, returning to the cave abode it had been cultivating in. He had just advanced to a holy beast and had fought with a god¡¯s avatar. Although his foundation had been consolidated, he had also suffered quite a few injuries. He had to quickly enter seclusion to stabilize his realm and treat his injuries. He would look for her after his injuries healed. After all, she was someone he had waited for, for countless years. As for that god¡­ If a clone died, he would definitely suffer a considerable backlash. Coupled with the fact that he had lost the god¡¯s blessing, that god would definitely not be able to come out and jump around for the time being. He could recuperate in peace. Chapter 1031 - 1031 Just Passing By 1031 Just Passing By At this moment, Xue Fanxin did not know that the god worshiped by the Flowing Cloud Sect had already been dealt with by the Nine-tailed Silver Fox and did not have the ability to chase after her, so she was still working hard to escape. After flying over the Netherworld River on the large eagle, Xue Fanxin gave each large eagle a Beast Spirit Pill as promised and thanked them sincerely. ¡°Thank you. This place has already passed the Netherworld River and is the territory of the Nether City. Go back quickly lest you encounter any danger.¡± After the large eagles obtained the Beast Spirit Pill, they looked at Xue Fanxin reluctantly before flapping their wings and flying into the sky. Xue Fanxin watched the eagles leave. She only retracted her gaze when they were far away. Then, she turned back to look ahead and sensed the different aura here. The Netherworld River was only dangerous on top of the river. As long as you did not cross the river, nothing would happen. Hence, after crossing the Netherworld River, Xue Fanxin felt especially relaxed. She no longer felt the pressure of urgently running for her life and could rest properly. ¡°Fanjiu, where are we going now?¡± Zhou Xiaotong sat on the ground. At this moment, he had already caught his breath. He looked at the endless forest in front of him, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°This is the territory of the Nether City. We¡¯re going to the Nether City.¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to say, ¡®Let¡¯s go our separate ways when we reach the Nether City¡¯, but she did not say it in the end, nor did she know how to say it. Zhou Xiaotong did not have a cultivation level. If the Nether City was a dangerous place with fish and snakes mixed together, wouldn¡¯t leaving him behind harm him? She would save him to the end. Since she had already saved him, she should save him completely. If there was no other way, she could just use the power of the Black Shadow Guards or the Nine Cloud Palace to send him back to his hometown. In short, she had no intention of keeping Zhou Xiaotong. ¡°Nether City, what type of place is that?¡± Zhou Xiaotong asked with great interest. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Nether City is like either, because I¡¯ve never been there.¡± What kind of place was Nether City? No matter what kind of place the Nether City was, she was only passing by. It was enough as long as she did not meet the Lord of the Nether City. After all, that guy and Ah Jiu were not on good terms. She did not know if he was friend or foe. Even if he was not an enemy, he would not be a friend. Xue Fanxin rested on the spot for a while before getting up and leaving, walking deeper into the forest. The forest here was different from the Yungu Mountain Range. There were very few high-level demonic beasts, almost none. There were only some low-level small demonic beasts, or even wild beasts. After walking for dozens of kilometers, they would occasionally see traces of human activity. From this, it could be seen that the danger level of this forest was not high. After walking for an entire day, the sky was already dark. Xue Fanxin decided to stop and rest. She found a suitable place to set up a tent and start a fire to cook. Zhou Xiaotong helped and asked curiously from time to time, ¡°Fanjiu, you¡¯re a consort. Why did you pretend to be An Xiaomeng and sneak into the Flowing Cloud Sect? Since you¡¯re the Ninth Consort, why don¡¯t you have a guard or follower by your side?¡± ¡°Xiaotong, there are some things that are not good to know,¡± Xue Fanxin replied very tactfully, not wanting Zhou Xiaotong to know too much about her. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t want to say it. Let¡¯s talk about it when you want to.¡± Zhou Xiaotong was a sensible person. He knew the true meaning of Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, so he did not ask further and said something pleasant. ¡°Fanjiu, do you still have that Beast Spirit Pill? How about giving me a few?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you? Take it. There are ten Beast Spirit Pills here.¡± Xue Fanxin gave it to him just like that. She took out a bottle of Beast Spirit Pills from her space and threw it to Zhou Xiaotong. But suddenly, a spirit technique attacked and swept away the bottle of Beast Spirit Pills. Chapter 1032 - 1032 Not Giving Face 1032 Not Giving Face A middle-aged man suddenly appeared and snatched the pills Xue Fanxin had given Zhou Xiaotong. Furthermore, after snatching it, he opened it on the spot. Seeing that the bottle was filled with top-grade beast spirit pills, a happy smile immediately appeared on his face. He was still talking to himself excitedly, as if the pills were his. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s actually the legendary Beast Spirit Pil, and it¡¯s even a top-grade Beast Spirit Pill. What a good thing! My luck today is really good. I can obtain such a good thing just by taking a walk.¡± As the middle-aged man spoke, he wanted to put the Beast Spirit Pills into his interspatial ring. When Xue Fanxin saw this, she immediately stopped him. ¡°These are our Beast Spirit Pills. Aren¡¯t you being too shameless by putting it in your interspatial ring?¡± However, the middle-aged man said self-righteously, ¡°Do you have evidence that these Beast Spirit Pills are yours? If you don¡¯t, then it¡¯s an ownerless item. An ownerless item belongs to whoever snatches it. This is the rule of the Nether City. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± These words rendered Xue Fanxin speechless. If she really wanted to prove that these Beast Spirit Pills were hers, she could just refine it on the spot. However, she did not want to be so high-profile, or there would be even more trouble. However, she did not want to suffer this loss, so¡­ Just as Xue Fanxin was thinking about how to deal with the matter in front of her, the middle-aged man suddenly stared at Zhou Xiaotong. He rushed up to him in shock and looked at his face carefully. The more he looked, the more excited he became. ¡°Child, is your mother¡¯s surname Chai? Chai Yan?¡± ¡°How did you know? Could it be that you know my mother?¡± Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s question indirectly admitted that his mother was called Chai Yan. ¡°Child, I¡¯m your second uncle! You look exactly like your father. Just based on this extremely similar appearance, I can confirm that you¡¯re his child.¡± ¡°Second Uncle?¡± When did he have a second uncle? Zhou Xiaotong had already returned to his original appearance. After crossing the Netherworld River, the effects of the Face Changing Pill would pass. Because she had already crossed the Netherworld River, Xue Fanxin did not give Zhou Xiaotong the Face Changing Pill anymore. Before she could think about this, an inexplicable person suddenly appeared to acknowledge him as a relative. This relative¡¯s recognition was too real. If not for the fact that the other party could clearly say Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s mother¡¯s name, she would definitely think that this was fake. But it was far more than that. After the middle-aged man said Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s mother¡¯s name, he revealed some secrets. ¡°Does your mother have a jade pendant with a beast claw mark on it? On the other side of that jade pendant is the word Zhou.¡± Zhou Xiaotong then took out the jade pendant the middle-aged man had mentioned. It was really as he had said. One side of the jade pendant was engraved with the mark of a beast claw, and the other side was engraved with the word Zhou. ¡°You¡¯re really my second uncle?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m your second uncle, Zhou Tianxiang. Back then, the Zhou family suddenly suffered an unforeseen event. The family sent away quite a few of the elderly, the weak, women, and children. Later, the situation stabilized, and those people were slowly picked up. Only your mother and you disappeared. All these years, your father and the family have been searching for you and your mother, but there¡¯s been no news until now. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Child, where¡¯s your mother?¡± ¡°My mother died of illness a few years ago.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± At this moment, Xue Fanxin was already completely certain that the middle-aged man in front of her was Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s second uncle. But even Zhou Xiaotong¡¯s second uncle could not casually snatch her pills. ¡°Since you¡¯re Xiaotong¡¯s second uncle, return the pills to him,¡± Xue Fanxin said bluntly. Her tone was a little unyielding, not giving Zhou Tianxiang any face. She had never liked people who casually stole other people¡¯s property. Chapter 1033 - 1033 Meet Again If Fate Wills 1033 Meet Again If Fate Wills At the mention of returning the pills, Zhou Tianxiang¡¯s expression immediately became not so friendly. He looked at Xue Fanxin angrily and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? We¡¯re talking, so what right do you have to speak? Little girl, did your parents not teach you to be polite?¡± Hearing this, Xue Fanxin was extremely speechless. Zhou Xiaotong frowned and wanted to say something, but his throat was locked by a force. Then, a voice entered his ears right on the heels of that. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know my identity, and don¡¯t tell anyone that you know me.¡± When Zhou Xiaotong heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, even though his throat had been unlocked, he did not say what he wanted to say just now. Instead, he said, ¡°Second Uncle, she is my friend. She was the one who gave me that bottle of Beast Spirit Pills, so¡­¡± ¡°Since she gave it to you, it¡¯s yours. Your name is Xiaotong, right? Xiaotong! Beast Spirit Pills are incomparably precious medicinal pills. One is difficult to obtain outside, even if you have money, you can¡¯t buy it. Also, the Zhou family really needs these Beast Spirit Pills now, so can you contribute them to the family?¡± Zhou Tianxiang said a bunch of logic in a dignified manner, but his eyes were filled with greed. Hearing this, Zhou Xiaotong felt terrible. This was because he did not know what to say and felt guilty towards Xue Fanxin, so he remained silent. In Xue Fanxin¡¯s opinion, such silence meant agreement. Since Zhou Xiaotong had decided to hand those pills to the family, she had nothing to say. After all, she had already given those pills to Zhou Xiaotong, who had the right to deal with them. Xue Fanxin sorted out her emotions and no longer mentioned the pills. She said with a calm expression, ¡°Xiaotong, since you¡¯ve found your family, let¡¯s say goodbye here.¡± ¡°Fanjiu, are you leaving? Can you take me with you?¡± Zhou Xiaotong said without thinking. However, before Xue Fanxin could respond, Zhou Tianxiang spoke first. ¡°Xiaotong, you¡¯re from the Zhou family. How can you leave with others so casually? In the past, it was fine if you were wandering outside. But now that you¡¯ve been found, come back to the Zhou family with me. The Zhou family will make up for everything we owe you over the years.¡± Zhou Xiaotong did not listen to Zhou Tianxiang. He had been waiting for Xue Fanxin¡¯s answer. As long as Xue Fanxin was willing to take him away, he would definitely leave with her, not caring about the Zhou family. However, he knew that this possibility was too small, because he was too weak. ¡°Xiaotong, I still have a lot to do. I really don¡¯t have the energy to take you with me. Furthermore, it¡¯s much better for you to return to your family than to follow me, so you should go to the Zhou family.¡± Xue Fanxin had long decided to part ways with Zhou Xiaotong. Even without Zhou Tianxiang¡¯s appearance, she would still separate from Zhou Xiaotong in the Nether City or another safe place. Now was the best time to part ways. Zhou Xiaotong knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity and knew the difference between them, so he did not force her. He asked with a hint of hope, ¡°Then can I look for you in the future?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as you really treat me as a friend, I¡¯ll really treat you as a friend. Friends don¡¯t necessarily have to follow each other, but they have to help each other when they need it. When you go to the Zhou family, you have to work hard, but you have to be careful. After all¡­¡± There were some things that did not need to be said so clearly. Anyone with a little brain would know. Zhou Xiaotong had experienced so much recently, so he still had this bit of common sense. He nodded at Xue Fanxin and did not say what it meant. ¡°Then take care. We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡± Chapter 1034 - 1034 Beast Tamer Family 1034 Beast Tamer Family In the end, Xue Fanxin bid farewell to Zhou Xiaotong and walked into the depths of the forest, quickly disappearing. Zhou Xiaotong looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s departing back profile, his eyes filled with reluctance and sorrow. He actually wanted to follow Xue Fanxin forever, but he knew that he did not have the right, because he was too weak. Zhou Tianxiang did not know what Zhou Xiaotong was thinking and did not have any feelings about Xue Fanxin¡¯s departure. From the beginning to the end, he did not take a little girl seriously. ¡°Xiaotong! Our Zhou family is not an ordinary family. We are a famous family in the Nether City. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to interact too deeply with those lowly people. You didn¡¯t understand in the past, but you¡¯ll understand this after you return to the Zhou family. As for your cultivation level, the family will also work hard to help you increase it. Our Zhou family is a Beast Tamer family and is good at Beast Taming Arts¡­ In short, you¡¯ll know all of this when you return to the Zhou family. You come back with Second Uncle. As for that little girl, you won¡¯t be on the same level as her in the future.¡± Zhou Xiaotong did not listen to a word Zhou Tianxiang said. Even if he did, he was not happy. If not for his mother¡¯s instructions when she was alive to cherish the opportunity if he could return to the family one day¡­ Actually, he had never had any hope of returning to the family. Before this, he did not even know which family he was from, but now¡­ Was returning to the family really the best choice? Xue Fanxin did not know what Zhou Xiaotong was puzzled about. After leaving, she felt light. She could enter the space at any time and do whatever she wanted. She was still alone and carefree. In the space, Ye Jiushang had already woken up and was healing and cultivating. When he saw Xue Fanxin enter, he opened his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve already crossed the Netherworld River?¡± ¡°Mm. Not only did I cross the Netherworld River, but I also met a person who claimed to be Xiaotong¡¯s second uncle. After confirming his identity, I threw Zhou Xiaotong to him and went off alone.¡± When Xue Fanxin said this, she felt a little guilty. After all, throwing Zhou Xiaotong to a newly acknowledged relative was indeed a little inappropriate. However, she was very certain that Zhou Tianxiang had no ill will towards Zhou Xiaotong. It was precisely because of this that she dared to abandon Zhou Xiaotong and leave. ¡°The Zhou family of the Nether City is a very famous beast tamer family in the Tongxuan Continent. The beast tamers of the Ye Dynasty are from the Zhou family. It is said that something happened to the Zhou family many years ago. As for what it was, I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested.¡± Ye Jiushang only told her what he knew. He was really not interested in the Zhou family at all. ¡°The Beast Tamer family?¡± ¡°They only know how to make a little medicine that can control the mind of a demonic beast. It can¡¯t be considered a true beast taming technique. A true beast taming technique can make a demonic beast willingly submit to you. There¡¯s no need to use any dishonorable methods. However, if you want to reach that realm, you have to possess the faith of beasts first.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, according to you, I have the faith of beasts. Can I become a beast tamer?¡± ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you have the faith of beasts.¡± The faith of beasts was more powerful than any beast taming technique. Xue Fanxin did not quite understand. Just as she was about to understand this matter in detail, a seven-colored light suddenly flashed in the space, making it especially dazzling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Why was there suddenly light in the space? Chapter 1035 - 1035 Twin Lotuses 1035 Twin Lotuses When the space flashed with the seven-colored light, not only was Xue Fanxin shocked, but even Ye Jiushang was very shocked. Ignoring his injuries, he hurriedly came to the place where the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus was planted. He looked at the lotus in front of him with glowing eyes, his face filled with surprise. ¡°Haha¡­ It looks like my luck is really extraordinary! ¡°No, Xin¡¯er¡¯s luck is extraordinarily good.¡± Xue Fanxin did not know what was going on. She endured the strong light and went over to take a look. It would have been fine if she had not seen it, but she was shocked when she saw it. ¡°Wow¡­ The Seven-Colored Divine Lotus actually grew two buds. Isn¡¯t this a double lotus? Ah Jiu, look, look. It¡¯s blooming. It¡¯s actually blooming.¡± The lotus that had withered beyond recognition had actually bloomed again. Furthermore, it was a twin lotus that had bloomed two seven-colored divine lotuses at once. She did not know if her luck was too good, or if the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space was too heaven-defying¡­ In short, a miracle had happened. Xue Fanxin did not know how precious this divine lotus was, but when she saw Ye Jiushang¡¯s ecstatic expression, she knew that the divine lotus was very, very important. As long as she could make Ah Jiu happy and treat him well, that was good. ¡°The Twin Divine Lotus actually bloomed. The heavens are really helping me¡­ No, how could the heavens help me? They can¡¯t wait for me to die. It¡¯s Xin¡¯er who helped me. It¡¯s all Xin¡¯er¡¯s credit.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, this Seven-Colored Divine Lotus is very useful to you, right?¡± Xue Fanxin asked with a smile. Although it was not as exaggerated as Ye Jiushang¡¯s, she was as happy as him. ¡°Yes, with it, any heavenly tribulation will no longer be a problem.¡± If it was just the Divine Lotus, he only had the ability to resist the heavens. However, with the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus and it was even a twin lotus, he was 90% confident that he could send the Heavenly Dao to hell. Of course, firstly, he could deal with the traitors in the Divine Palace quickly. At that time, he would take back what belonged to him. Also at that time, it would be much easier to increase Little Xin¡¯er¡¯s strength. ¡°Really?¡± Xue Fanxin did not quite believe it. Wasn¡¯t it too easy to deal with the heavens with just a flower? ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this Seven-Colored Divine Lotus. It¡¯s something from beyond the heavens. Even I don¡¯t know it well enough. Back then, the reason why the divine lotus withered was not only because of the Lotus Clan, but also because of the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao was unwilling to let this divine lotus bloom, so it immediately withered after blooming.¡± Previously, he had been suspecting that the thoughts of the Lotus Clan were not enough to make the divine lotus wither. Now that he thought about it, it should be because of the Heavenly Dao. Xin¡¯er¡¯s Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space should be able to isolate the divine sense of the Heavenly Dao, so the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus could successfully bloom. That was why he could luckily survive when he was fatally injured. After this calamity, the rest was nothing. Even if that Heavenly Dao came, he would no longer be afraid. Was his Xin¡¯er¡­ really just the Phoenix Star? Ye Jiushang no longer had time to think about this. He carefully plucked the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus and absorbed one of them into his sea of consciousness, leaving one for Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I just need one Seven-Colored Divine Lotus. This one is for you. Now, follow the method I taught you and absorb it into your sea of consciousness.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Fanxin had no objections. She did as Ye Jiushang said and absorbed the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus into her sea of consciousness. Soon, a seven-colored lotus flower bloomed in her sea of consciousness. Chapter 1036 - 1036 Rakshasa Poison Woman 1036 Rakshasa Poison Woman After Xue Fanxin absorbed the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus, she did not feel much. Apart from a seven-colored lotus in her mind, there was nothing else. However, Ye Jiushang was different. His body emitted a seven-colored light. The injuries on his body were also healing at a visible speed. Even his cultivation level was gradually recovering. His entire aura had also undergone a tremendous change. Previously, he was only a high and mighty god, but now, he was the entire world, a god who truly ruled over everything. At this moment, a middle-aged man far away in an ethereal place suddenly opened his eyes. He covered his heart with his hand and breathed heavily. The suffocating feeling made him extremely uncomfortable. As the Heavenly Dao of this world, he had extremely powerful strength. Even that whatever Master god was under his control. But now, he actually felt a fatal sense of danger. This sense of danger had also occurred many years ago. Later, he expended a lot of energy, even expending his cultivation level to divine. Finally, he had divined that the danger came from a person, a person who had already become the Master god of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. He would never allow such a person who threatened his existence to live, but that person was already too powerful. There were faint signs of him breaking through the limits of this world. Even if he personally attacked, he might not be able to kill him, so he could only use his authority to do so. Heavenly tribulation¡­ It was a method to kill without paying any price or energy. However, he had never expected that the nine reincarnations would not really kill this person. After that person¡¯s nine reincarnations, he had actually been able to return to the Deity Position. He had even escaped from the Heaven-Defying God Slaying Array and survived. What was even more detestable was that he could not find any trace of that person. He did not know where he was hiding. The sense of danger just now undoubtedly told him that that person had returned powerfully. This time, it would probably be even more difficult to deal with. ¡°So what if he¡¯s difficult to deal with? As long as I¡¯m still the Heavenly Dao of this world, you won¡¯t be able to overturn the sky.¡± But was that really the case? Ye Jiushang did not think about this for the time being, nor was he in the mood to think about this. After absorbing the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus, he entered a strange state. The light in his body did not retreat for a long time, and his entire body floated in the air without coming down. The spirit energy in the space was constantly absorbed by him. Xue Fanxin had no objections to this at all. She only hoped that nothing would happen to Ye Jiushang. She originally wanted to keep watch in the space, but at this moment, she heard other sounds coming from outside, so she used her divine sense to look out. There was a group of people outside with weapons in their hands, as if they were chasing after someone. However, there was no trace of the other party, so they stopped to investigate and discuss. ¡°She clearly ran this way. Why has she disappeared?¡± ¡°She must not have run far. Everyone, work hard to search carefully. We can¡¯t let her escape.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to get rid of this Rakshasa Poison Woman as soon as possible. Otherwise, who knows how many people will die at her hands?¡± ¡°This place is filled with trees. Perhaps she¡¯s hiding in the bushes. Everyone, search carefully. Even if you can¡¯t find anyone, you can at least find some clues.¡± There were at least fifty people searching in the forest on a large scale. Many small animals were frightened by them and ran around. In a crop of tall grass not far away, a woman in black with a black veil on her face was hiding inside. She looked nervously at the people who were searching in front of her and was very nervous, afraid that they would find her. Xue Fanxin could see everything clearly in her space, including the black-clothed woman hiding in the grass. Although the woman in black was wearing a veil, she recognized her at a glance. She was Lian Bingyu, who she had used to deal with Li Yaoyao back then. Wasn¡¯t Lian Bingyu always following Ye Chenping? Why was she here alone? And she was being pursued by so many people? What was even stranger was that her clothes were very different from before. The aura on her body had all changed. Xue Fanxin and Lian Bingyu did not have much of a grudge. To be precise, they did not have any grudges at all. They did not even interact much and could not even be considered friends. However, when she saw Lian Bingyu at this moment, she actually had the urge to save her. However, it was just an impulse because thinking of Ah Jiu at the critical moment, she suppressed that impulse. She did not know Ah Jiu¡¯s current situation, so she could not act rashly. It would be bad if she affected Ah Jiu. As for Lian Bingyu, she would have to rely on her own luck. At this moment, Lian Bingyu was still hiding in the grass, but the search team was getting closer and closer to her. She became more and more anxious. Seeing that she was about to be found, she could only strike first and kill the person closest to her before releasing poison. But this way, her whereabouts would be completely exposed. ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Quick, catch her and kill her.¡± ¡°Kill her.¡± ¡°Rakshasa Poison Woman, today is the day you die. We want to uphold justice for the heavens and kill you, demoness.¡± ¡°Die quickly.¡± Dozens of people surrounded Lian Bingyu. Lian Bingyu indeed used a good poison technique, but it was difficult for her to defeat the other party in numbers. She suffered quite a few injuries, but she still persevered and did not collapse. ¡°Hmph, all of you say that you are righteous, but where is your justice? Ask yourself honestly, haven¡¯t your hands been stained with anyone¡¯s blood? ¡°Your hands are probably stained with more blood than mine, right? So don¡¯t talk about upholding justice for the heavens. ¡°The people I killed were all people who deserved to be killed, and most of the people you killed were innocent. In the Nether City, there is no right or wrong. There is only the strong and the weak. You joined forces to kill me because you were afraid that you would die at my hands in the future. After all, you are all evil people who are filled with evil. You knew that I would not let you off, so you attacked first. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m someone who can be killed so easily? Since I have the title of the Rakshasa Poison Woman, you should know what I¡¯m best at. Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you all down with me.¡± As soon as Lian Bingyu finished speaking, she scattered all the poison in her body, scaring those who wanted to kill her into retreating repeatedly. When Xue Fanxin, who was in the space, heard Lian Bingyu¡¯s words, she sighed with emotion. The current Lian Bingyu was really different from before. Even her personality had changed. If a person¡¯s personality had even changed, they must have encountered some huge circumstances. She wondered what Lian Bingyu had encountered. Could it be related to Ye Chenping? If it was because of Ye Chengping, then she had to think about what to do. She always had a bad feeling towards Ye Chenping, so if she wanted to deal with this person, she had to understand him a little more in order to make a better move. Chapter 1037 - 1037 I Am Not Afraid of Poison 1037 I Am Not Afraid of Poison Although Lian Bingyu was already heavily injured, her poison was very powerful. Furthermore, the poison was released from her body. It was an endless stream of poison, a strange poison that could devour life force. Those who wanted to kill Lian Bingyu had all been inexplicably poisoned to death after approaching her. Only a few were still alive. They were all so frightened that their bodies were trembling. They did not dare to approach Lian Bingyu anymore, but they did not want to let this woman off easily, so they decided to kill her from afar. Lian Bingyu was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Her spirit energy had been exhausted and she was unable to resist at all. Just as those people¡¯s long-range attacks were about to hit her, unexpectedly, a butterfly flew over and blocked the attack for her. Those people who wanted to kill her were killed in one move. Looking at the scene in front of her, Lian Bingyu was in disbelief and very shocked. ¡°You¡­¡± Who had she seen? It was actually Xue Fanxin, the stupid and useless person from the Nanling Empire, the Ninth Imperial Consort who was currently in the limelight. However, no matter who Xue Fanxin was, she did not think that they would have any interactions in their lives, but¡­ ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xue Fanxin could not stand it anymore in her space. After confirming that Ye Jiushang¡¯s condition was stable and that nothing serious had happened, she came out to save Lian Bingyu. Just as Lian Bingyu was shocked, she saw Xue Fanxin walking towards her and immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t come over.¡± Xue Fanxin stopped in her tracks and looked at Lian Bingyu in confusion. Lian Bingyu was afraid that Xue Fanxin would misunderstand and quickly explained, ¡°My body is filled with poison. Anyone who approaches me will die, so don¡¯t come over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of poison.¡± Xue Fanxin had thought that Lian Bingyu would not accept her life-saving grace, but it seemed like she had misunderstood. ¡°The poison in my body is different. Even people who are immune to all poisons will be poisoned to death, so it¡¯s best you stay away from me.¡± ¡°But I can sense that the poison in your body is not much of a threat to me.¡± After knowing that Lian Bingyu cared about her, Xue Fanxin wanted to save her even more, so she walked over and checked her injuries, treating her at the same time. Lian Bingyu was seriously injured and could not move at all. Otherwise, she would not have sat on the ground and waited for Xue Fanxin to approach, because she did not want to hurt the person in front of her. She had thought that Xue Fanxin would die from poison if she came into contact with her, but what she had imagined had not happened. ¡°You¡­ are really not afraid of my poison?¡± She knew very well how powerful the poison in her body was. Even someone like her master, who was immune to all poisons, had almost been poisoned to death by her, let alone Xue Fanxin, this idiot. However, the reality was not what she had thought. Xue Fanxin was not afraid of her poison. Why was that? ¡°Although the poison in your body is special, with my poison technique, I can still tell how powerful it is. It can¡¯t pose a threat to me. Your injuries are very serious. Fortunately, your foundation is not injured. Eat some medicine to treat your injuries and rest well for a while. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xue Fanxin said as she treated Lian Bingyu. After finishing, she clapped her hands and planned to leave. It was Lian Bingyu¡¯s turn to be confused. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was really leaving, she called out to her in time, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I became like this?¡± ¡°With a man like Ye Chenping, it would be strange if your outcome would be good!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lian Bingyu¡¯s face was filled with shock and confusion. She felt that Xue Fanxin seemed to know a secret. Xue Fanxin did not know what to say either, so she asked in return, ¡°Lian Bingyu, why did you like Ye Chenping so much in the past?¡± Lian Bingyu lowered her head in deep thought and recalled the past. ¡°When I was young, I was bullied. He was the one who stood up for me, protected me, and cared for me. He even said that he would marry me when I grew up. He had always been very good to me, but for some reason, he changed later. He no longer looked like the Brother Ping who loved and protected me in the past.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that your Brother Ping has changed, but he¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lian Bingyu was even more shocked than before. Her sorrow and anger were all revealed. Xue Fanxin thought for a moment and finally told her about Ye Chenping being possessed. ¡°Half a year ago, when Ye Chenping was assassinated, he was already dead. The current Ye Chenping has possessed his body. In other words, he¡¯s not Ye Chenping at all.¡± Chapter 1038 - 1038 Wait for a Chance 1038 Wait for a Chance When Lian Bingyu heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, she actually did not feel suspicious at all and believed her directly. Because Ye Chenping had indeed become different after he woke up from the assassination. If Brother Ping was already dead, then what of her hatred? Didn¡¯t that mean she hated the wrong person and blamed the wrong person? The person she should really hate was the person who had possessed Brother Ping. ¡°Xue Fanxin, do you know who stole Brother Ping¡¯s body?¡± Lian Bingyu asked with intense hatred. Xue Fanxin nodded. To put it simply, ¡°His name is Jiang Donghai. He came from another place. Because he was killed by me, his soul lost its host. He happened to meet the injured Ye Chenping, who was about to die, so he possessed him. Since I¡¯ve told you so much, I don¡¯t mind telling you a little more of the secret. Jiang Donghai and I both came from another place, but I¡¯m not a possessor. My soul has just returned, so the current me is different from the previous me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± So that was what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to say anything more. Furthermore, those things have nothing to do with you. I can also tell you that Ye Chenping has found a very powerful backer in the Flowing Cloud Sect. If you want to take revenge on him, it¡¯s best to wait until you¡¯re strong enough. His backer is really, really strong. He¡¯s equivalent to a god of the Tongxuan Continent.¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I have no hope of taking revenge?¡± Lian Bingyu¡¯s hatred was actually even greater, and she wished for nothing more than to take revenge on Ye Chenping now. No, that person was not Brother Ping, but Jiang Donghai. He was a possessor. ¡°Not entirely. Let¡¯s wait for an opportunity. After all¡­¡± ¡°After all what?¡± ¡°After all, I have to kill that person.¡± ¡°You mean we should join forces?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Xue Fanxin smiled leisurely and did not answer directly. She even changed the topic. ¡°Lian Bingyu, are you familiar with the Nether City? ¡± Lian Bingyu was still thinking about revenge. The change of topic was too sudden, and she could not react. She looked at the innocent Xue Fanxin in a daze and did not know what to say. After a long time, she replied stiffly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re familiar, then take me there. Even if you don¡¯t take me, you can give me directions. By the way, tell me some rules of the Nether City, in case I¡¯m sold for the first time and don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Aren¡¯t you following the Ninth Lord? Why are you here alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m out on a trip and training.¡± Lian Bingyu was actually rendered speechless by Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, but she felt that something was wrong. The Xue Fanxin in front of her looked innocent, but she did not give off that feeling. In short, she could not see through this person. Regardless, she had no conflict of interest with Xue Fanxin and would not become enemies with her. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to return to the Nether City with my current identity, so I can only give you directions and tell you some of the rules of the Nether City.¡± Lian Bingyu pointed the way for Xue Fanxin and explained some of the rules of the Nether City before leaving. Although Xue Fanxin had saved her and told her so much, her heart was in a mess. She was not in the mood to mess with Xue Fanxin. She needed to be alone for a while. Xue Fanxin did not care. After Lian Bingyu left, she left as well and found a deserted place to hide in. The reason she had told Lian Bingyu that her soul had returned was that she knew that this matter would not remain hidden sooner or later, so she might as well strike first. Chapter 1039 - 1039 Disappeared Again 1039 Disappeared Again Xue Fanxin entered the space, but she did not see Ye Jiushang. She was burning with anxiety. ¡°Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu, where are you? Ah Jiu¡­¡± Why had Ah Jiu suddenly disappeared again? He was clearly in the space before. Why had he disappeared? Just as Xue Fanxin was about to cry from anxiety, a familiar voice floated over. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± Hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice, Xue Fanxin immediately stopped being anxious and sad. Her eyes lit up as she looked up and saw Ye Jiushang appear out of thin air in the space. His body was even emitting a seven-colored divine light¡­ However, this was not the main point. The main point was that her Ah Jiu had returned. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± Xue Fanxin ran over excitedly and threw herself into Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms. She hugged him tightly and choked, ¡°Ah Jiu, I thought you had disappeared again.¡± Last time, Ah Jiu had suddenly disappeared and done something like returning to the Deity Position. She had been so anxious that she had fainted. This time, he had disappeared again and she was afraid, really afraid. ¡°Silly, aren¡¯t I here? Don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t panic. From now on, we will never be separated. Even if we are thousands of miles apart, as long as we are willing, we can meet at any time.¡± Ye Jiushang comforted the person in his arms. Xue Fanxin¡¯s emotions had already slowly calmed down. Hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she was a little puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean?¡± What did he mean by saying that they could meet at any time as long as they were willing, even if they were thousands of miles apart? Teleportation techniques, transmission techniques? Even teleportation techniques and transmission techniques were not that impressive, right? Ye Jiushang gently pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s nose and said with a doting smile, ¡°Idiot, haven¡¯t you noticed the changes in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space?¡± ¡°What changes?¡± Only then did Xue Fanxin realize that her space had become bigger. It had become at least three times larger. Initially, it was only the size of a football field, but now, it was even bigger than three football fields. Furthermore, the vitality and spirit energy inside were even richer and more magical. Previously, there was only soil, but now, there was a clear stream. The water in the stream was incomparably clear and pure, having a holy aura. Not only that, but the plants that were originally planted in the space had all grown quite a lot, especially the Tree of Life. Previously, she had plucked all the leaves, and now, it was filled with green leaves. Furthermore, it was already more than a meter tall. Clearly, it was already a small tree. The Dragon Blood Soul Lotus and the Nine Revolutions Purple Leaf Orchid that had their buds plucked grew back. The Five Element Tree Sapling had already grown five branches and bloomed. It seemed like it would not be long before it bore fruit. The various spirit herbs and fruits in the space had all ripened and they were all filled with vitality. ¡°Wow¡­ Has my space ¡®upgraded¡¯?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the completely different and brand new space and could not digest it for a moment. Why had this space suddenly upgraded? Was it because of Ah Jiu? ¡°Your space is not just a space that can allow living people to enter and leave. It is a divine item that can advance. Even I can¡¯t tell its true origins. It absorbed my divine spirit, so it advanced. However, it also became half of my possession.¡± As Ye Jiushang spoke, his eyes were filled with joy and excitement. There was also an aura of looking down on the world, as if nothing would make him afraid at this moment. Although the heavenly tribulation had not really ended, he could control everything here. ¡°Half of your possession? What do you mean?¡± Xue Fanxin was still in a daze, her mind in a mess. In fact, she was still confused about many things. Cultivation, knowledge, recognition¡­ They were all half a bucket of water. Chapter 1040 - 1040 Divine Spirit Water 1040 Divine Spirit Water Ye Jiushang habitually stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s little head before slowly explaining to her, ¡°From now on, I can also use this space at will. I can be considered half its master. In the future, if we are far apart, we can meet once we enter the space.¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t this become our secret garden?¡± When Xue Fanxin thought of the various magical uses of space, she was excited just thinking about it. No matter where or how far they were separated in the future, it would be great to see Ah Jiu when she returned to the space. ¡°Yes, this is our secret garden. The defense of this space is extremely strong and it is completely isolated from the outside world. Even the Heavenly Dao can¡¯t spy on this place. It is indeed a good place.¡± Ye Jiushang had never expected things to develop like this. He was probably not the only one who had not expected it. That Lord Heavenly Dao had not expected it either. In the nine reincarnations, every reincarnation would beat him back to his original state. Starting from scratch, as long as one of the reincarnations¡¯ souls really dissipated, he would no longer be able to reincarnate and die completely. In other words, from the beginning of his first reincarnation until he returned to the Deity Position, the Heavenly Dao had countless opportunities to kill him. That was when he was at his weakest. Anyone with a little ability could kill him. No one knew how dangerous his Nine Reincarnations Heavenly Tribulation was. If he was not careful, he would be reduced to ashes. Fortunately, he was already prepared. Before the first reincarnation, he had split his Life Spirit into nine and used a special method to hide it. Even if one of his lives was destroyed, he could still continue to reincarnate. In the nine lives and more than two hundred years, every day and night was filled with hidden danger. Even if he was still in his mother¡¯s womb, he had to be careful everywhere. However, all of this was worth it. Very much so. The most dangerous period of the heavenly tribulation this time had already passed. The nine cycles of reincarnation, returning to the Deity Position, undergoing the heavenly tribulation, breaking through the tribulation¡­ Previously, after absorbing the power of the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus, he had already broken through the tribulation to be born. The great tribulation had already passed, so there was nothing to fear about the remaining small trouble. If the Heavenly Dao wanted to destroy him, he would overturn the sky. Xue Fanxin did not notice Ye Jiushang¡¯s abnormality. At this moment, she was running around in the space and exclaiming non-stop. Finally, she stopped by the stream and took a sip of the stream water. Then, she started playing. ¡°Ah Jiu, come and try the stream water here. It¡¯s so sweet. That sweetness is very special. Not only is it sweet in your mouth, but I feel like my entire body is sweet.¡± This stream was really special. After drinking it, she felt refreshed and filled with energy. Ye Jiushang retracted his thoughts and went to look at the stream. What he saw shocked him. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Divine Spirit Water.¡± ¡°What is Divine Spirit Water?¡± ¡°The Divine Spirit Water is dew condensed by the Divine Spirit Mountain Spring in the Divine Realm after absorbing the essence of the sun and moon and the spiritual energy of the world. It is refined by the heavenly lightning and only condenses a few cups every thousand years. It is extremely precious.¡± Yet there was actually an entire stream of such precious divine water. It even looked like an endless stream. The Divine Spirit Water was thousands of times better than his Spirit Dew. Not only was it helpful for cultivation, but it could also heal injuries, refine pills, and refine artifacts. It was simply a supreme treasure. Even as a Master god back then, he only had a few cups of it. Later, because of his tribulation, nothing good was left. However, it did not matter. He had already returned to the Deity Position and was the Master god again. What belonged to him would soon return to his hands. ¡°This water is so good! What will happen if I use it to make food?¡± After Xue Fanxin heard the heaven-defying use of the Divine Spirit Water, the first thing she thought of was food. Ye Jiushang smiled helplessly and did not answer. He only stroked her little head gently with a doting expression. Although his future was not so difficult and he did not need this silly girl to suffer anymore, he had an even bigger problem. He had to fatten her up even more to eat. Otherwise, how could her small body bear it? He had thought that it would take him another hundred years to return to the Deity Position. Unexpectedly, after meeting this girl, everything had gone smoothly. If he had known this would happen, he would have eaten this girl before returning to the Deity Position. He would not have made things so troublesome. Chapter 1041 - 1041 Not Fat Enough 1041 Not Fat Enough Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang¡¯s conflicted expression and pushed him. ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you thinking about? Your expression is so bad.¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin into his arms and kissed her lips ruthlessly before saying, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to eat you in the future.¡± His words were so suggestive that Xue Fanxin could not help but blush. However, she slowly calmed down. ¡°We agreed previously that before I turn 18 and before we get married, you can¡¯t cross the line.¡± It was not that she did not trust Ah Jiu, but her body was still too small. Although the women here already started getting married and having children at the age of 13 or 14, as a modern person and a doctor, she knew very well that before a woman¡¯s body had completely developed, it was not good to have a se*ual life, and giving birth was even worse. This would not only affect her health, but it would also affect the next generation. Even if she had developed faster and her body was better recently, she was still underage. She could not act recklessly against her principles and scientific issues. ¡°Even if I want to cross the line now, I can¡¯t.¡± Ye Jiushang only hugged Xue Fanxin and sighed heavily, as if he was very depressed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re too thin and not fat enough. I can only eat you up when you¡¯re fatter.¡± ¡°What? You make it sound like you¡¯re raising a pig. Do you think I¡¯m a pig?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re a pig, you¡¯re the most beautiful and cute pig in the world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the pig. Your entire family are pigs.¡± ¡°Little Xin¡¯er, you admit that you¡¯re a pig?¡± Xue Fanxin raised her chin and said smugly, ¡°I haven¡¯t married yet, so I¡¯m not considered part of your family.¡± Ye Jiushang pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s little face. ¡°Sooner or later, I¡¯ll marry you.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it after you marry me.¡± ¡°Oh, you!¡± Thinking of this issue, Ye Jiushang was very depressed. If he wanted to eat this girl, he probably had a long, long way to go. In order to shorten this process, he had to get some things done to avoid trouble in the future. Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang was thinking. She sensed that the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus in her sea of consciousness was not moving at all and asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Jiu, why have you become so powerful after absorbing the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus? Even your injuries have healed, but nothing is happening to me at all? That Seven-Colored Divine Lotus is in my sea of consciousness. It¡¯s not moving. It feels kind of useless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak. Your spirit energy can¡¯t activate it. It can only be in a sleeping state now. Even in a sleeping state, this Seven-Colored Divine Lotus can protect your sea of consciousness. Now, even the remnant soul of a Deity Realm expert doesn¡¯t have the ability to possess you.¡± The incident with the spider lily last time had made him very displeased and panicked. He would never let the same thing happen again. Speaking of the spider lily, it was time to settle some scores. At the very least, he had to collect some interest first to prevent some certain people from living too comfortably. ¡°I see! It looks like I have to work harder.¡± Xue Fanxin was not discouraged. After taking a trip to the Flowing Cloud Sect and experiencing the great escape, she clearly knew that she was not strong enough. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. In the future, you can do whatever you want in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± In the past, Ah Jiu had only said that she could do whatever she wanted in the Tongxuan Continent. Now, he actually said five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands¡­ Wasn¡¯t this too powerful? It had to be known that the Tongxuan Continent was only one of the six lands, and it was ranked at the bottom. Chapter 1042 - 1042 Willing To Share 1042 Willing To Share Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s lips again and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your man is the Master god. The Master god of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you have the Heavenly Dao above you?¡± Xue Fanxin said with a little worry. She did not think that the Heavenly Dao was so easy to deal with. ¡°To put it nicely, he is the Heavenly Dao. To put it bluntly, he is only a little stronger and can simply control the rules of this world. Once someone surpasses him and controls the rules of this world better, he will be nothing.¡± This was like the ruler of a country. No matter how high up he was, he would still be pulled down one day. What he wanted to do was to become the king of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands ¨C the most powerful king, and the only king. ¡°Then can you control the laws of this world now?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. ¡°At the very least, my control is stronger than his.¡± If he had not obtained the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus, even if it was only a Divine Lotus, he would not have such an ability. But now, what Heavenly Dao? It was best not to appear in front of him, or else¡­ ¡°It sounds very impressive.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t just sound like it, it¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°Tch, you were still injured until you were on your last breath previously. Now, you¡¯re bragging here. How shameless.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future if I¡¯m bragging or not.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head gently. Then, he kissed her forehead gently and said reluctantly, ¡°I have something to do. It might take some time, and it¡¯s a little far away from you. However, if you have anything to say, come to the space to look for me. I¡¯ll rush over immediately. If it¡¯s not convenient to enter the space, you can send a divine sense in.¡± Now that the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space was shared by the two of them, he could enter and leave at will and instantly come to Xin¡¯er¡¯s side. Therefore, no matter how far he was from her, he could immediately rush over if she was in danger. ¡°Can I really?¡± Xue Fanxin still did not believe it. After all, the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space was hers. Why could Ah Jiu use it too? It felt a little unrealistic. ¡°You¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true after you try it out.¡± Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead again before leaving reluctantly. After leaving the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space, he transformed into a purple light and flew into the sky, instantly disappearing. Not before long, a handsome man who looked like a world-destroying Asura appeared on a mountain peak with enchanting spiritual energy. Ye Jiushang stood on the mountain peak and looked down at everything in front of him. His eyes were cold and decisive. However, just as he was about to do something, a voice that he loved to the core sounded from his sea of consciousness. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­ Ah Jiu¡­¡± Xue Fanxin shouted casually in the empty space, wanting to verify if what Ye Jiushang said was true. After shouting twice, she saw Ye Jiushang appear in the space. This made her extremely happy. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s actually real. It¡¯s real. Haha¡­¡± Ye Jiushang had long known what Xue Fanxin was thinking, so he cooperated and returned to the space. ¡°Are you satisfied with this outcome now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯m really satisfied. Haha¡­¡± ¡°You silly girl. Although I can use this space now, the premise is that you are willing to share it with me. After all, the true owner of this space is you. If you are no longer willing to share it with me, I no longer have the right to use it.¡± After absorbing the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus, what really allowed him to recover from his injuries and break through was this space. Without the pure and abundant spirit energy in the space, it was impossible for him to reach the heavens in a single step. The prerequisite for him to be able to use the space and absorb the spiritual energy in it was that Xin¡¯er was willing to let him use it. Everything was built on Xin¡¯er¡¯s will. Chapter 1043 - 1043 Masters Letter 1043 Master¡¯s Letter Xue Fanxin would not mind sharing her space with Ye Jiushang. She was even extremely willing. This way, she could see the person she liked at any time. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯m willing to share this space with you forever. Of course, the premise is that you have to always dote on me and love me. Otherwise¡­ Uh-huh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only dote on you and love you in my life.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s little head dotingly, wishing he could rub her into his body and love and protect her. ¡°You¡¯re glib-tongued.¡± Xue Fanxin made a face in front of Ye Jiushang. At this moment, a letter suddenly flew in front of Ye Jiushang. On it was written: Personal Letter For Little Jiu. Little Jiu¡­ This form of address was not only close, but it sounded like an elder addressing a junior. Strange, why was there a letter to Ah Jiu in her space? Could it be that Ah Jiu had accidentally left it behind? However, Ah Jiu¡¯s expression did not seem to be right. Ye Jiushang saw the letter flying towards him and the words on it. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He was very excited, and his body seemed to be trembling. Xue Fanxin sensed Ye Jiushang¡¯s abnormality and asked worriedly, ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you trembling? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°This is Master¡¯s letter.¡± Ye Jiushang recognized the words on the envelope. He reached out and took the flying letter in his hand. Just by touching it with his fingertips, he could sense his master¡¯s aura on it. This was definitely a letter his master had left for him. He had no doubts. Why had the letter his master had given him appeared in Xin¡¯er¡¯s Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space? With doubts in his heart, Ye Jiushang removed the spirit technique on the envelope and took out the letter inside to take a look. ¡°Little Jiu, when you see this letter, it means that you have successfully transcended the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation and returned to the Deity Position. I am very happy. What you have to do next is to properly nurture Little Xue. However, you can¡¯t interfere in everything lest you affect her fate. The Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel was originally something I wanted to leave you. However, Little Xue needs it more than you do, so I hope you won¡¯t bear any grudges.¡± When Ye Jiushang was reading the letter, Xue Fanxin also stuck her head out to take a look. What she saw shocked her extremely. ¡°Ah Jiu, so the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel originally belonged to you. But who is your master? Why does he know me?¡± Ever since she had transmigrated to the Tongxuan Continent and seen the letter her father had left her in her space, she knew that her background was not simple. Coupled with everything she had encountered later and learning about her father in the Flowing Cloud Sect, she vaguely knew that there must be a huge secret behind this. But now, even Ah Jiu¡¯s master had been dragged out. It was so chaotic. Ye Jiushang could have read this letter at a glance, but he read it carefully and seriously. It was not because the content of the letter was important, but because it was too precious. It was a letter left behind by his master. It was his master¡¯s concern for him. Master¡­ Ye Jiushang read the letter over and over again. Recovering from the initial shock his heart was now filled with happiness and joy. He did not have any grudges at all. If his master left the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel to him, he could have indeed transcended the Nine Worlds Heavenly Tribulation more easily and returned to the Deity Position quickly. He would not have had to experience too much danger either. But so what? To him now, nothing was more important than Xin¡¯er. Furthermore, Xin¡¯er was more suitable for the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel than him. Chapter 1044 - 1044 Going to the Nether City To Play 1044 Going to the Nether City To Play Ye Jiushang put away the letter. Although there were still many mysteries in his heart, the person in front of him was the most important to him. ¡°My master is a very impressive person. He is also a very free spirited person. His personality can be said to be quite capricious. He is constantly changing and is like a lunatic. However, he is an all-rounded and heaven-defying person. He is proficient in spirit techniques, pill techniques, medicine, weapon techniques, array techniques, sound techniques, dark techniques, and star techniques.¡± ¡°How powerful! Then where¡¯s your master?¡± ¡°He said he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± What did he mean by saying that he was dead? Would anyone say that they were dead? How could people talk when they were dead? ¡°Master left behind a divine sense that told me that he was dead, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Xue Fanxin was getting more and more curious about Ye Jiushang¡¯s master. ¡°But I keep feeling that he¡¯s still alive. Master¡¯s personality is strange to begin with, and his actions don¡¯t make sense. He once faked his death to deceive people and was dead for decades before climbing out of his coffin himself. More than 200 years ago, Master used the Star Divination Technique and divined for an entire three years. He almost exhausted his spirit energy before he calculated my Heavenly Tribulation and the method to deal with the calamity. It was also Master who helped me divide my Life Spirit into nine. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive this Heavenly Tribulation.¡± The Heavenly Dao wanted to use the heavenly tribulation to get rid of him and would not leave him any way out. If not for his master and Xin¡¯er, it would be impossible for him to transcend this nine-lives heavenly tribulation. Of course, a miracle could not be ruled out. But all of this was no longer important. ¡°You once told me that a very powerful Star Diviner divined the Heavenly Tribulation and the Phoenix Star for you. Is that your master?¡± Ye Jiushang nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. The Star Divination Technique is a spirit technique that spies on the heavenly secrets. There are too many heavenly secrets that you have to pay the price for. Master helped me spy on quite a few heavenly secrets. Afterwards, he was never in good health again. One day, he suddenly disappeared, leaving only a wisp of his divine sense to tell me that he was dead, but I didn¡¯t believe it at all.¡± Yes, he did not believe it. He had never believed that his master was dead. After his master disappeared, he had never stopped searching. It was only when he was about to face the calamity and reincarnate that he stopped searching. Now that hundreds of years had passed, even if there was no news of his master, he still firmly believed that his master was still alive. ¡°Those old fellows like to play at being mysterious. Let¡¯s ignore him. When the time comes, they will naturally appear. Your master is so powerful. He won¡¯t die so easily. He must be playing around and trying to be mysterious with us.¡± Xue Fanxin comforted Ye Jiushang simply. She did not know what else to say What if Ah Jiu¡¯s master was really dead? Ah Jiu seemed to care a lot about his master, like a child caring about his parents. Ye Jiushang quickly put away his emotions and habitually stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s little head. He smiled gently and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this in the future. I still have something to do. Enjoy yourself here. Play however you want. If you encounter any trouble that you can¡¯t resolve, call me.¡± ¡°Is it okay for me to go to the Nether City to play? Back then, you fought with the Lord of the Nether City until the sky was dark. That Lord of the Nether City even said that he would look for you to fight in the future.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s still qualified to fight me now?¡± Back then, he had yet to return to the Deity Position, so he and the Lord of the Nether City had suffered heavy losses. Now¡­ that Lord of the Nether City had best be sensible, or he did not mind letting the Nether City change its City Lord. When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she felt like even if the sky collapsed, someone would support it. She was no longer afraid of anything. Ah Jiu was now the Master god. Forget about a small Lord of the Nether City, even a god could not do anything to Ah Jiu. Hence, she wanted to go to the Nether City to have fun and relax. Chapter 1045 - 1045 Divine Lord Asura 1045 Divine Lord Asura After Ye Jiushang left, Xue Fanxin did not feel as attached as before, because she knew that they could meet at any time. This separation was equivalent to not being separated. This feeling of being carefree and relaxed was really satisfying! Xue Fanxin left the space and was not in a hurry to go to the Nether City. Instead, she wandered in the forest and picked herbs. Anyway, if she encountered them, it would be a waste not to pick them. Although these herbs looked ordinary, they could actually play a supportive role when refining high-grade medicinal pills. Furthermore, the demand was huge, so she picked them when she saw them, in case they were not available when she needed them. Perhaps because the herbs here were too ordinary, they were sold by kilograms outside. One crystal coin could buy a few kilograms, so no one picked them. As a result, ordinary herbs were everywhere. Because there were too many herbs, Xue Fanxin plucked and plucked. Unknowingly, she had forgotten the time. She spent the entire day gathering herbs in the forest, becoming more and more excited. On the other side, Ye Jiushang returned to the Divine Realm and stood on the peak. He flicked a few purple lights into the sky. When the purple light flew into the sky, the people in a certain mysterious place were shocked one by one. They all took out an identical purple badge from their interspatial rings. They looked at the badge that emitted a strong purple light and quickly flew in the same direction. Almost at the same time, beams of different colors flew over from the sky and landed in front of Ye Jiushang. They transformed into human forms and lined up neatly. They knelt on one knee. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± They had waited for hundreds of years and had finally received their master¡¯s summoning order. Back then, Master had said that once the Summoning Badge appeared, it would be the time for them to return to the pugilistic world. ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve rested enough over the years. It¡¯s time for you to come out and exercise. Asura, you¡¯re in charge of the Divine Palace. All those who participated in the rebellion will be killed without mercy and executed in public on the God Slaying Platform. Huan You, go to the Region of the Dead and search the God of Death¡¯s nest thoroughly. Clear out all the subordinates and forces of the God of Death. Lan Ze, seal the divine city and don¡¯t let any traitors escape. Nan Fei, you¡¯re in charge of cleaning up the belongings of those traitors. You can¡¯t miss a single golden leaf¡­¡± Ye Jiushang issued orders one after another. Those who received the orders immediately carried them out. Not before long, there was no one in front of him. The Divine Realm had been polluted by those dirty people for so long. It was time to wash them properly. Otherwise, Xin¡¯er would be unhappy when she came to the Divine Realm in the future. At this moment, a world-destroying bloody massacre was happening in the Divine Palace. Blood flowed like a river. No matter where one went, one could see dead people lying on the ground and people struggling to escape. ¡°Quickly run. The Divine Lord Asura is here.¡± ¡°Divine Lord Asura is killing¡­ Ah¡­¡± The Divine Lord Asura was the number one killing god in the Divine Realm. It was said that his strength was only below that of the Master god. Ordinary High gods could not even last a move against him. Furthermore, the Asura power in his body could kill people without leaving a trace to begin with, and it could kill any living being on a large scale. Wherever the power of Asura went, not a blade of grass grew. The current Divine Palace was filled with the power of Asura. Those with low cultivation levels would collapse when they touched the power of Asura, but those with high cultivation levels could still resist for a while. The people from the Lotus Clan were already in a mess. They fled separately and could not care less. ¡°Divine Lord Asura is on a rampage. Run, run.¡± Zilian was originally putting on makeup in her room, wanting to become even more beautiful. But when she found out that the Divine Lord Asura had attacked, how could she care so much? She quickly fled. But she could not escape at all. Why was this happening? Hadn¡¯t the Divine Lord Asura been imprisoned in the Asura Domain by the Master god more than 200 years ago? Why had he come to the Divine Palace at this time? Could it be that the news of their betrayal of the Master god had already spread to the Asura Domain? How was this possible? In just a few days, they had deliberately blocked the news. Even if they could not completely block it, the news would not spread so quickly. What went wrong? Chapter 1046 - 1046 Dont Want To Use It 1046 Don¡¯t Want To Use It No matter what happened in the Divine Realm, Xue Fanxin was leisurely picking herbs. As she picked herbs, she walked towards the Nether City. If she was tired, she would enter the space to rest and chat with Ye Jiushang from time to time. However, she could also tell that Ah Jiu was very busy now. He was always squeezing time to enter the space to talk to her, and it was always just a wisp of his divine sense. Since Ah Jiu was so busy, she would not disturb him for the time being. Xue Fanxin busied herself in the space. When she was tired, she slept. The next day, after she had rested enough she went to the Nether City. According to Lian Bingyu, the Nether City was divided into the outer city and inner city. Normal outsiders could only move around in the outer city. Those without any status could not enter the inner city unless they had the badge of the City Lord. She really had a City Lord¡¯s badge. It had been personally given to her by the Lord of the Nether City back then, but she did not want to use it. It did not matter if it was just the outer city. Anyway, she was just there to play. If she was not happy, she would leave. The Nether City was not like other cities where one could enter and leave as they pleased. Even in the outer city, one had to pay quite a few crystal coins every time they entered and left. That¡¯s right. Not only did she have to pay to enter the city, but she also had to pay to leave the city. The outer city cost 1,000 crystal coins per person, but the inner city cost 10,000 crystal coins. Although money was required to enter and leave the Nether City, there were still quite a few people who came to look. There were even countless people who wanted to live in the Nether City. This was because the Nether City had a unique cultivation environment. Even the spiritual energy on the streets was several times richer than elsewhere. Not only was the environment good, but the public security was also good. Anyone who caused trouble in the Nether City would be escorted to the Life and Death Platform. If those who went onto the Life and Death Platform could not defeat the stage master on the stage, they would only die. It was said that the owner of the Life and Death Platform in the Nether City was an expert at the peak of the Saint Realm. Even people of the same cultivation level might not be able to defeat him, let alone ordinary people. Hence, very few people dared to cause trouble in the Nether City. Even those who bullied ordinary people were few. Basically, it was a city that did not bully the weak. However, that was only the basics. In fact where there were people, there was the martial world. There was no lack of blades and swords in the martial world. She really wanted to see what this Nether City was like. Xue Fanxin walked and stopped. She picked herbs and admired the flowers. It took her a day to find a city gate in the Nether City. To be precise, it was a city gate in the outer city of the Nether City. There were guards guarding the city gate, collecting fees for people entering and leaving. 1,000 crystal coins per person to enter and leave the outer city. Xue Fanxin prepared 1,000 crystal coins and lined up at the city gate. When it was her turn, she placed the 1,000 crystal coins on the table by the door like the others. However, just as she was about to let go, she was suddenly bumped by someone behind her, and the crystal coins in her hand accidentally spilled all over the ground. The others kept pushing forward because of the unforeseen event, stepping on the crystal coins that had fallen on the ground until they were dirty. At the same time, the scene was a little chaotic. ¡°Get lost, get lost. My demonic beast is frightened. Quickly get lost.¡± A woman in red rode a golden leopard and charged over from outside the city gate, knocking down the people queuing up to pay. In the end, people crowded and pushed each other. The scene became more and more chaotic. The golden leopard even injured quite a few people. Only when it saw Xue Fanxin did its emotions stabilize a little, but it did not continue running forward and stopped at the city gate. The golden leopard suddenly stopped. Because the woman riding on it could not sit steadily, she fell directly at Xue Fanxin¡¯s feet. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, those who knew the woman¡¯s identity all retreated and distanced themselves from her. Xue Fanxin did not want to be too special and retreated with the others, but trouble still found her. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I fell to the ground? Quickly help me up.¡± Chapter 1047 - 1047 Its Crying for Help 1047 It¡¯s Crying for Help Xue Fanxin did not know who the red-clothed woman who had fallen at her feet was, but she had fallen in front of her. It was only right to support her politely. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Xue Fanxin reached out to help the woman. The red-clothed woman did not appreciate Xue Fanxin¡¯s kindness. After shaking off her hand, she stood up herself and even scolded her angrily. ¡°Your reaction is so slow. You¡¯re simply useless. Lowly people are indeed lowly people. Useless trash.¡± Xue Fanxin felt that she had done nothing and had not offended the red-clothed woman. On the other hand, she had suffered a little. Her crystal coins had scattered all over the ground. During the chaos just now, quite a few had already been picked up, and now, she did not have a single crystal coin. With her temper, she would have flipped out long ago, but she was not in the mood to care about the red-clothed woman now, because the leopard was looking at her for help. The leopard noticed that Xue Fanxin was looking at it, so it called out to her a few times, as if to express something. Xue Fanxin could not understand at all, so she contacted Little Meow in the spirit beast space and got her to connect to the outside world and listen to the leopard¡¯s cries. Although Little Meow was staying in the spirit beast space, as long as her master was willing, she could hear the sounds outside. Then, she used the voice of the contract to communicate with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Master, it¡¯s begging you to save it. It¡¯s been poisoned with a medicine that controls its divine sense. Sometimes, the divine sense is not controlled by itself, but by others.¡± Just as Little Meow was translating for Xue Fanxin, the red-clothed woman suddenly took out a long whip and whipped the golden leopard. As she whipped, she scolded it. ¡°Bastard, how dare you be disobedient, how dare you be disobedient.¡± The golden leopard was covered in injuries from the whip and cried out miserably, but it did not go crazy like before, nor did it leave. Instead, it stayed by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, constantly looking at her for help. This human had the faith of beasts. If it wanted to completely escape from the demonic palm, it could only rely on this person. Xue Fanxin clearly saw the pleading in the leopard¡¯s eyes and its strong willpower. She felt compassion, so she reached out and intercepted the red-clothed woman¡¯s whip, stopping her from whipping the leopard. The red-clothed woman was very displeased that her whip had been intercepted. She glared at the person in front of her and scolded her angrily. ¡°Little slut, how dare you dirty my whip? Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Your manners are so bad, and you keep scolding people. Your mouth is so stinky. Could it be that you grew up eating feces?¡± Xue Fanxin refused to let go of the whip and scolded back. Ah Jiu had said that she could now do whatever she wanted in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. It did not matter even if she fell out with the small Tongxuan Continent. Even without Ah Jiu, with her current strength, teaching a barbaric scumbag a lesson was more than enough. ¡°How dare you scold me? Do you know who I am? I am the only Miss of the Zhou family. If you offend me, forget about entering the Nether City, you won¡¯t even be able to protect your life. If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly let go and kneel down and beg for mercy. Otherwise, I¡¯ll whip you to death.¡± ¡°The Zhou family is so arrogant and causing trouble. Doesn¡¯t the Nether City care? It looks like the Nether City is not as beautiful as the outside world says. It¡¯s no different from other places. It also allows the strong to bully the weak.¡± ¡°How dare you say that the Nether City is in the wrong? Damn it.¡± The red-clothed woman tried her best to pull back her whip to use it to whip Xue Fanxin, but she actually could not even pull it back, so she kept exerting force. Unexpectedly¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin suddenly let go. Because of the inertia, the red-clothed woman flew out. Chapter 1048 - 1048 Whos Behind This? 1048 Who¡¯s Behind This? After the red-clothed woman was sent flying, Xue Fanxin temporarily ignored her and went to check on the leopard¡¯s injuries. Soon, she realized that it had been poisoned with a medicine that could mess up its divine sense. Fortunately, the medicine was not high-grade. It could even be said to be a relatively inferior poison. Although it could temporarily control demonic beasts¡¯ consciousnesses when used on them, it would also damage their bodies and they would not live for long. Xue Fanxin took out a pill and fed it to the leopard. At the same time, she gave it a Beast Spirit Pill. Then, she stroked its head and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re healed. Quickly return to the forest. Don¡¯t be captured in the future.¡± The leopard rubbed its large head against Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and looked at her reluctantly before turning around and running out of the city. But at this moment, an arrow suddenly flew over and shot towards the leopard. The arrow was covered in the same medicine that could mess up one¡¯s divine sense. Since Xue Fanxin had saved the leopard, she would save it to the end. At the very least, she would not let it die in front of her, so she casually condensed a spirit butterfly and cut the arrow in half. The arrow fell to the ground after being cut in half. As for the golden leopard, it stopped in its tracks because it sensed danger. It turned back and happened to see the arrow that was shot at it being cut in half by a spirit butterfly. Although it did not know where the spirit butterfly had come from, it knew that it must have been saved by the human who had the faith of beasts. Therefore, it looked at her gratefully for another moment before continuing to run out of the city gate and quickly disappearing. The golden leopard had escaped, but Xue Fanxin was in quite a lot of trouble. A young man was riding on a tiger and was in the position of shooting an arrow. Clearly, he had shot the arrow just now. The man had thought that he could injure or kill the golden leopard with one arrow, but unexpectedly, his arrow had been cut off by a butterfly. Who was behind this? At this moment, the red-clothed woman who had fallen to the ground stood up and said to the man riding the tiger, ¡°Brother, this woman released my leopard and even scolded me and hurt me. Quickly kill her.¡± At this moment, the surrounding people had already retreated even further, afraid that they would be implicated. As a result, Xue Fanxin stood out a lot. What she had just done had also caused a lot of trouble, so it was useless to retreat. ¡°Little girl, how dare you go against my Zhou family,¡± the man questioned Xue Fanxin, but his eyes were filled with possessiveness. This woman was so beautiful. He had never seen such a beautiful woman. Just looking at her made him want to rub her into his arms and dote on her. No matter what, he had to obtain this woman. ¡°Is the Zhou family very impressive? Could it be that the Zhou family is in charge of this Nether City?¡± Xue Fanxin asked fearlessly, not taking the person in front of her seriously at all. Of course, the Zhou family could not make the decisions in the Nether City, but the Zhou family also had a lot of influence and power in the Nether City. It was just that no one dared to speak carelessly. Otherwise, not only would they offend the Zhou family, but the City Lord¡¯s Estate would also punish them. Therefore, those who knew a little about the situation in the Nether City knew what to say. ¡°Little girl, of course my Zhou family is not in charge of this Nether City, but the City Lord¡¯s Estate will not interfere in such a small matter. If you¡¯re willing to follow me, I can consider letting you off.¡± When the red-clothed woman heard this, she was very dissatisfied. ¡°Brother, what nonsense are you talking about? I want this slut to die. I want her to die.¡± ¡°Since when did the Zhou family have the right to decide who to kill in the Nether City?¡± A voice suddenly interrupted, causing the situation to change again. Chapter 1049 - 1049 The City Lords Invitation 1049 The City Lord¡¯s Invitation A group of men in uniform appeared at the city gate, seeming to be the guards of the Nether City. Especially the leader, he already had a Saint Realm cultivation level. In the entire Tongxuan Continent, there were really not many Saint Realm experts. However, she had bumped into all those Saint Realm experts. Xue Fanxin looked at the people who had come to the city gate and remained silent for the time being. She would observe the situation first and act according to the situation. ¡°Zhou Rong, your Zhou family has really been doing better and better over the years. You¡¯ve repeatedly disobeyed the rules of the Nether City and are even brazenly killing people at the city gate. Do you really think this Nether City belongs to your Zhou family?¡± ¡°Commander Xu, this is just a small matter. Look, no one has died yet!¡± Zhou Rong said with a smile, albeit his tone was filled with fear. Commander Xu was not an ordinary person. He was the person whom the City Lord valued and trusted the most. Not only was he powerful, but he was also brave and resourceful. Many things in the Nether City were actually managed by him. Everyone in the Nether City secretly called him the Deputy City Lord. However, Commander Xu had never cared about these small matters, especially those issues that happened in the outer city. In fact, the outer city was not really the Nether City. It was just that some people who could not enter the Nether City had gathered outside. Over time, the number of people slowly increased, and then there was an outer city. Therefore, the people in the Nether City rarely interfered with the matters of the outer city. This was because in their opinion, the outer city did not belong to the Nether City. There was no need for them to interfere with the matters here. Hence, it was a little abnormal for someone of Commander Xu¡¯s level to appear here and even care about such a small matter. ¡°Has your Zhou family not killed enough people in the inner and outer Nether City?¡± Commander Xu questioned, scaring the Zhou siblings so much that they did not dare to speak anymore, especially the red-clothed woman. Her body kept trembling, and she was very afraid. It was said that Commander Xu was an extremely strict and decisive person. He acted strictly according to the rules of the Nether City. No matter who it was, as long as they broke the rules, they would be punished. For example, her actions today warranted being sent to the Life and Death Platform, and if she went to the Life and Death Platform, she would only die. No, she did not want to die. However, Commander Xu probably would not interfere in the matters of the outer city, not to mention that she was the only Miss of the Zhou family. Just as the Zhou siblings were about to say something, Commander Xu suddenly looked at Xue Fanxin and said politely, ¡°Miss Xue, the City Lord invites you over for a chat.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Fanxin knew that her identity had been exposed and that the Lord of the Nether City had long known that she had come, so there was no need to keep a low profile anymore. She did as she pleased. ¡°No.¡± The word ¡®no¡¯ made Commander Xu a little dissatisfied. He said with a hint of anger, ¡°Miss Xue, this is an order from the City Lord. You can¡¯t disobey.¡± ¡°You have two choices now. One is to kidnap me and take me to see your City Lord. The second is to wait until I¡¯m done exploring before I go and meet him myself. Which one do you choose?¡± When Commander Xu spoke to Xue Fanxin politely, the Zhou siblings¡¯ eyes widened in shock. Who was this woman? Even the City Lord wanted to see her and even asked Commander Xu to personally welcome her? What shocked them even more was that this woman actually dared to reject the City Lord¡¯s invitation. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the City Lord would punish her and take her life? The person who dared to reject the City Lord was definitely not an ordinary person. Who was she? Commander Xu had not expected Xue Fanxin to give him such a choice. Just as he was feeling extremely depressed, he saw Xue Fanxin walk towards the city. She was really not afraid of him at all, nor did she give him any face, or give the City Lord any face as a matter of fact. How bold. Chapter 1050 - 1050 Let Go of Him 1050 Let Go of Him Commander Xu could not believe that Xue Fanxin had really left just like that. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Xue Fanxin stop in her tracks, making him feel a little better. If the City Lord had not said to politely invite this girl over, he would not have endured until now and would have attacked long ago. He hoped that girl knew what was good for her. Otherwise, he did not mind really attacking her. Just as Commander Xu thought that Xue Fanxin had stopped in her tracks because she was willing to follow him to see the City Lord, he heard Xue Fanxin say to the Zhou siblings, ¡°You just caused me to lose a thousand crystal coins, so you have to compensate me with a thousand crystal coins.¡± A thousand crystal coins was actually not much. Even to ordinary families, it was a small number. To people with some status, it was not much money and it truly was not even enough to send beggars away. This woman dared to challenge Commander Xu and did not take the City Lord seriously. It could be seen that her status was extraordinary and so her net worth must also be extraordinary. Logically speaking, she should not dispute the thousand crystal coins, but looking at her serious expression, she was really arguing. The Zhou siblings looked at Xue Fanxin in a daze, unable to understand. Commander Xu did not have such patience or a good temper. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was unwilling to follow him to see the City Lord obediently, he might as well attack. ¡°Follow me to see the City Lord.¡± He had thought that he could easily capture and take the little girl away, so he attacked very casually. Unexpectedly, he missed. Xue Fanxin dodged Commander Xu¡¯s capture and immediately counterattacked. With the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance, she summoned countless butterflies and attacked Commander Xu. Commander Xu had not expected that a little girl in front of him could actually dodge his grab and even dared to counterattack. Although he was shocked, he did not think much of it and did not think that a little girl could have much ability. However, when those butterflies attacked him, he realized how powerful they were. Even if he was a Saint Realm expert, he had to use 100% of his strength to receive this move. This little girl was so powerful, but she was clearly only in the Spirit King Realm. How could she be so powerful? The power of such an attack could completely compare to a Saint Realm cultivator, just like him¡­ Facing such a powerful girl, Commander Xu did not dare to underestimate her anymore and accepted the challenge seriously. At this moment, Xue Fanxin had already used her second move. She used the transmission technique and instantly appeared behind Commander Xu. She placed the dagger on his neck and said with a cold smile, ¡°Tell me, what will happen if I just gently slide it against your neck?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Commander Xu had never expected to be defeated before he even started attacking. If it was a life and death battle, he would already be dead. The City Lord had asked him to be polite and invite this little girl over. Could it be because of her strength? At this moment, the surrounding crowd looked at Xue Fanxin in shock, each one more stunned than the other. Especially the Zhou siblings, they had been feeling frightened and a little lucky. Fortunately, Commander Xu had arrived. Otherwise, they would have definitely offended this woman to the core. Even Commander Xu was not this woman¡¯s match, let alone them. The people who had taken advantage of the chaos to pick up the crystal coins were so frightened that they secretly put them back and did not dare to take them. ¡°Little girl, if you kill me, you can¡¯t walk out of the Nether City alive.¡± Commander Xu was only shocked and not afraid, because he did not think that the little girl dared to kill him. ¡°Is that so? Do you want to give it a try?¡± Xue Fanxin used a little force and slid a shallow bloody mark on Commander Xu¡¯s neck. As long as she used a little more force, Commander Xu would definitely die. At this moment, Commander Xu was a little afraid. He could sense that the little girl really dared to kill him. Just as the situation was tense, a black shadow suddenly descended from the sky. ¡°Let him go.¡± Chapter 1051 - 1051 Madam of the City Lord 1051 Madam of the City Lord Looking at the man with red eyes in front of her, the surrounding people immediately retreated in fear. This was the City Lord of the Nether City. One could tell from his eyes. Everyone in the Nether City, and even the entire Tongxuan Continent, knew that the City Lord of the Nether City had a pair of red eyes. Red eyes represented hell, sin, and death, so many people were afraid of the Lord of the Nether City with red eyes. The Lord of the Nether City was a powerful person to begin with, so he was even more terrifying with his appearance. Although the City Lord of the Nether City was terrifying, he rarely appeared, nor would he casually appear in public. Therefore, many people had basically never seen the City Lord and only knew that he had a pair of red eyes. The Zhou siblings were even more frightened when the Lord of the Nether City appeared, especially the red-clothed woman. Her legs were trembling, and she almost could not stand steadily. Her hand kept tugging at her brother¡¯s clothes as she hid behind him. Compared to the others¡¯ fear, Xue Fanxin did not feel anything. She still held the dagger to Commander Xu¡¯s neck and faced the Lord of the Nether City. ¡°I can let him go, but there are conditions.¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± The Lord of the Nether City was not angry at Xue Fanxin¡¯s impudence. On the contrary, he admired this girl more and more. She had courage, boldness, strength, interest, and charm. In short, the more he looked at her, the more pleasing she was to the eye. Hence, he had decided that even if she was the Ninth Imperial Consort, he would snatch her. Anyway, Ye Jiushang had not officially married her. Xue Fanxin could not be considered to be the real Ninth Imperial Consort. ¡°First, compensate me a hundredfold for my losses. Second, don¡¯t disturb me. When I¡¯m done playing, I¡¯ll naturally meet with you. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to talk about anything. Third, don¡¯t have any designs on me, or the consequences will be very serious.¡± ¡°I can agree to the first and second, but the third¡­¡± The Lord of the Nether City smiled sinisterly. He released his aura and said domineeringly, ¡°You can only be my woman in the future, the Madam of the City Lord of the Nether City. ¡± ¡°Oh, ho?!¡± Then you¡¯re on your own.¡± Xue Fanxin did not make things difficult for Commander Xu anymore. She let go of him and left coolly, not taking what the Lord of the Nether City said to heart at all. If anyone dared to have designs on her, they would be destroyed by Ah Jiu. Who was Ah Jiu? The Master god Even if he was not the Master god, with the power of the Nine Cloud Palace and the Purple Cloud Tower, they could completely resist the Nether City. Furthermore, this Lord of the Nether City was simply asking for a beating. He had only seen her once and he wanted her to be his woman. He was simply a bastard. This was a war between men. Let them resolve it themselves. The Lord of the Nether City looked at the little girl who was walking extremely leisurely in front of him and felt that she was cute and infuriating. He really did not know where she got the confidence to challenge him. Could it be that she was relying on Ye Jiushang¡¯s power? If that was really the case, he would destroy Ye Jiushang¡¯s power first before taking in this little girl. When the surrounding people saw that the Lord of the Nether City actually did not pursue the impudent little girl and even smiled at her back, they were immediately stunned. However, they recalled what the City Lord had just said. The City Lord had said that this little girl would be the Madam of the City Lord of the Nether City in the future, so it was reasonable for the City Lord to indulge her a little. However, looking at the little girl, she did not seem to like the City Lord at all. That made sense. Who would like a person with red eyes that were as sinful as hell? Even if someone really liked him, the City Lord had to like them back. According to what they knew, the City Lord did not get close to women. There was not even a maid in the residence. If any woman dared to stick to him, they would only die, his personality was just like the rumored Ninth Lord. However, it was rumored that the Ninth Lord already had a Ninth Imperial Consort. Chapter 1052 - 1052 Annoying 1052 Annoying Xue Fanxin ignored the shocked gazes of the surrounding people and walked leisurely into the city. As she walked, she saw an old man selling candied hawthorns by the side, so she walked over to take a look. ¡°Grandpa, how much is this candied hawthorn?¡± ¡°No¡­ no money.¡± When the old man saw the Lord of the Nether City behind Xue Fanxin, he was already frightened and could not even speak properly. In the end, he simply stuffed the entire batch of candied hawthorns to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll give you all these candied hawthorns. It¡¯s free, it¡¯s free.¡± The old man selling candied hawthorns fled in a panic as soon as he finished speaking. He looked like he was quite frightened. ¡°Sigh¡­ Grandpa¡­¡± Xue Fanxin only wanted to buy a stick of candied hawthorn to eat, but she had not expected to scare him. She felt quite apologetic, so she turned back and glared fiercely at the Lord of the Nether City, who was following behind her. She said unhappily, ¡°Can you not follow me? It¡¯s very annoying.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to be my Madam, everything else can be discussed. You can do whatever you want.¡± This was a rare opportunity. If he did not take the opportunity to take Xue Fanxin in, it would probably be very difficult to obtain her again in the future, so he would not let go of this opportunity. From the moment Xue Fanxin stepped into the Nether City¡¯s territory, she was destined to be his. ¡°City Lord, do you have any shame? If you don¡¯t have any shame, I still want face! I¡¯m the current Ninth Imperial Consort and I am taken. I can¡¯t do such a thing as being fickle, cheating on others, not adhering to the wife¡¯s principles, and thinking of changing sides when I see someone else. Furthermore, my husband is thousands and hundreds of times better than you. Only an idiot will abandon him and choose you.¡± When Xue Fanxin said this, the entire venue exploded. All of them looked at their City Lord in shock and disbelief. It turned out that the City Lord liked the current Ninth Imperial Consort. However, the Ninth Imperial Consort was already a married woman. She was indeed not suitable to be the City Lord¡¯s Madam, but¡­ The Lord of the Nether City had not expected Xue Fanxin to announce her identity in public, which made him very displeased. However, this matter could not be hidden in the end. It was good that everyone knew in advance. Furthermore, others could not interfere with the woman he chose. He only needed to decide for himself. ¡°Ye Jiushang only announced to the public that you are the Ninth Imperial Consort. He did not officially marry you, so you are not really the Ninth Imperial Consort.¡± The Lord of the Nether City¡¯s words shocked quite a few people at the event location. Everyone watched and listened, wanting to know what the outcome would be. Their City Lord and the current Ninth Lord were snatching a woman. They wondered who would win the beauty in the end. ¡°Back in the Nanling Empire, the Ninth Lord had already come to propose marriage. My grandfather had already agreed to this marriage¡­¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to argue with the Lord of the Nether City, but halfway through, she suddenly felt that there was no need to do this, so she could not be bothered to waste her breath. She said directly, ¡°If you want me to be your City Lord¡¯s Madam, defeat my Ah Jiu first. Otherwise, whatever you say or do will be a daydream.¡± ¡°Alright, remember what you said today. If I defeat Ye Jiushang, you will be my Madam.¡± ¡°Wait until you defeat him.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know where he is and you still want to defeat him. How ridiculous.¡± The Lord of the Nether City was so angry that his face turned green from Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, but he could not flare up and could only bear with it. He indeed could not find Ye Jiushang. Although he had been recuperating recently, he had kept sending people to monitor Ye Jiushang¡¯s every move. However, he could not even find out Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts, let alone anything else. But so what? One day, he would defeat Ye Jiushang¡­ Just as the Lord of the Nether City was thinking about the scene of defeating Ye Jiushang, a powerful and terrifying pressure suddenly attacked, suppressing him until he knelt on one knee. What was going on? Chapter 1053 - 1053 No Match 1053 No Match It was not only the Lord of the Nether City who was suppressed by a powerful and terrifying pressure. Apart from Xue Fanxin, everyone present was suppressed by the pressure until they could not move. Although they did not kneel on the ground like the Lord of the Nether City, their bodies seemed to be controlled. They felt very, very cold, and there seemed to be a powerful chill flowing in their surroundings. What a terrifying pressure. What a terrifying chill. What a powerful aura. Time seemed to have stopped. Everyone at the event location was motionless, even the Lord of the Nether City, who was kneeling on the ground. At this moment, a purple light descended from the sky and transformed into a human. No one could see the person¡¯s face clearly, because he was wearing a half-purple mask. However, even if they could not see this person¡¯s face clearly, they could guess who he was, because this person was looking at the Ninth Imperial Consort affectionately. Apart from the current Ninth Lord, there was probably no one else who could exchange such a loving gaze with the Ninth Imperial Consort. They had not expected the Ninth Lord to be so powerful. They had thought that the Lord of the Nether City had the ability to fight the Ninth Lord. Now, it seemed like the Lord of the Nether City did not even have the ability to fight. Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared and released a little pressure. He ignored everyone for the time being and only had Xue Fanxin in his eyes. He looked at her gently and reached out to stroke her head gently. ¡°Remember to tell me if you encounter such trouble in the future.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be considered trouble, right? Even if you didn¡¯t appear, I have the ability to deal with it.¡± Xue Fanxin was not shocked by Ye Jiushang¡¯s sudden appearance at all. She acted like she was used to it and was not surprised. She ignored the surrounding people. ¡°Ah Jiu, are you done with your things over there?¡± ¡°No, but I can still take some time to visit my Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. It¡¯ll save me the trouble of dealing with it later. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± ¡°Of course he has to be handed to me to deal with. I won¡¯t let anyone who dares to have designs on my Xin¡¯er have an easy time.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone who dares to have designs on my Ah Jiu have an easy time either.¡± Seeing Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang flirting and looking like they were in love, the Lord of the Nether City was enraged. However, he could not even move now. Apart from being angry and unwilling, he could not do anything. Why had Ye Jiushang become so much stronger? Previously, their strengths were clearly not far apart. It could be said that they were on par. But now, he could clearly sense how powerful Ye Jiushang was. Furthermore, he was much stronger than him. He was no match for Ye Jiushang at all. Why was this happening? ¡°For the sake of Sage Yuan Dao, I¡¯ll spare your life today. If you dare to pester my woman again in the future, you will only die.¡± Ye Jiushang turned to look at the Lord of the Nether City, who was kneeling on one knee. He said in a warning tone, then casually waved his hand. With a light wave, the Lord of the Nether City, who was kneeling on one knee, was actually sent flying. Then, with a loud bang, a certain magnificent building collapsed and was flattened. As for the Lord of the Nether City, he was buried under the ruins and was in an extremely sorry state. He was quite injured and could not even move, waiting for others to save him. Why did Ye Jiushang know that his master was called Sage Yuan Dao? Why was Ye Jiushang so powerful? Who was he? Who was he? Who was he¡­ While the Lord of the Nether City was suppressed under the ruins and puzzled, it was chaotic outside. ¡°Why did the City Lord¡¯s Estate suddenly collapse?¡± ¡°Quick, quick, quick, rescue him.¡± ¡°Oh no, the City Lord is suppressed below. Quickly come and save him.¡± Chapter 1054 - 1054 Waiting for You To Come Back 1054 Waiting for You To Come Back Everyone at the event location saw with their own eyes that the Lord of the Nether City had been casually sent flying by Ye Jiushang. As for where he had been sent flying, they did not know for the time being. They only knew that Ye Jiushang was very, very powerful; terrifyingly powerful. No wonder the emperor of the Ye Empire was afraid of Ye Jiushang. It was not without reason. Ye Jiushang was indeed as unfathomable and terrifying as the rumors said. It was best not to provoke such a person. The others who were hiding in the crowd had already quietly retreated. They moved away from the crowd and gathered in a remote place to discuss what to do. ¡°Ye Jiushang is too powerful. Should we report this?¡± ¡°Ye Jiushang is strong, but that doesn¡¯t mean Xue Fanxin is strong. We can wait until Ye Jiushang is not around before attacking. Anyway, the person above only wants Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°Who said that Xue Fanxin is not strong? If she is not strong, could she have defeated Commander Xu?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we report what happened here first? As for how to decide, we¡¯ll wait for the instructions from the higher-ups.¡± Even if Ye Jiushang knew about the people discussing countermeasures in the corner, he completely ignored them and did not take them seriously at all. He held Xue Fanxin¡¯s body and flashed from the outer city to the streets of the inner city. ¡°Xin¡¯er, if you want to play, continue playing. If you¡¯re done, let me know. I¡¯ll send you back to the Imperial City.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the busy streets around her and was not interested at all. ¡°Forget it. I caused such a huge commotion just now and my identity has already been exposed. There¡¯s nothing fun about staying. Let¡¯s return to the Imperial City.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. However, there are some situations in the Imperial City. Trust your own judgment. When the time comes, you can do whatever you want.¡± Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin along and used a secret technique. In the blink of an eye, he had returned to the Imperial City and appeared in the bamboo forest of the Lord¡¯s Estate ¡°Wow¡­ I returned so quickly! Ah Jiu, when my cultivation level is high, can I be like you and be able to reach wherever I want in an instant?¡± Xue Fanxin fantasized about having such an ability to instantly teleport thousands of kilometers. Ye Jiushang gently knocked her head and reprimanded her dotingly. ¡°Don¡¯t daydream all day. Not everyone can have the ability to reach their destination in an instant, not even me.¡± ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t either? Didn¡¯t you come back instantly with me just now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the spatial barrier and spiritual energy in the Tongxuan Continent are too weak. If we were in the Five Continents and Ten Regions, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to travel casually. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand now. You¡¯ll naturally find out when you go to the Five Continents and Ten Regions in the future. I still have something to deal with on my side, so I have to go over first. I¡¯ll leave the matters here to you. I¡¯ve already sent a message to Little Lei. He¡¯ll return with Grandpa soon.¡± Xue Fanxin nodded in response like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll take care of things here. Go do your own thing. I¡¯ll wait for you to come back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead gently. Then, he turned around and left. He transformed into a purple light and disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived at another place. He sat on a purple crystal chair and looked at the people bound by divine locks in front of him. His gaze was so cold that it could freeze people to death. One of the people bound by the divine lock was Zilian. When Zilian saw that Ye Jiushang had returned, she hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Master, I know my mistake. I beg you, please spare me this once. I¡¯m willing to be your slave. I only hope that you won¡¯t let me go to the God Slaying Platform.¡± If one was only killed by the Divine Lord Asura, their soul and divine spark could still be barely preserved and they could return to the cycle of reincarnation. However, once they ascended the God Slaying Platform, their souls and divine sparks would be destroyed. They would not even have the right to enter the cycle of reincarnation and really die. Ye Jiushang did not feel anything when hearing Zilian¡¯s begging and the begging of others. After returning, he gave the order. ¡°Send everyone to the God Slaying Platform. Kill anyone who has anything to do with the traitors.¡± He would not keep the betrayers alive. Chapter 1055 - 1055 Situation in the Imperial City 1055 Situation in the Imperial City Xue Fanxin did not know what Ye Jiushang was doing. What was happening over there was still too far away for her, so she would not waste her energy thinking too much. Instead, she focused all her energy on what was happening beside her. Ah Jiu had said that something had happened in the Imperial City. What was it? In order to understand the situation, Xue Fanxin got someone to call Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo over, planning to find out from them. Heilong and the others originally did not know that Xue Fanxin had returned. They only found out when someone came to report, so they rushed over. They had thought that their master would return with the consort, but unexpectedly, she was the only one. ¡°Your Highness, where is Master? The situation in the Imperial City is a little complicated. He might need to deal with it.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu has something else to do. He said that he would leave everything in the Imperial City to me. Tell me first what happened in the Imperial City.¡± Heilong and the others had absolute belief in Xue Fanxin, so they told her everything that had happened in the Imperial City. The Empress and the Second Prince had rebelled and taken control of the entire palace. They had also taken the emperor hostage and forced him to write an edict for his abdication. The internal strife of the royal family originally had nothing to do with them. Anyway, it made no difference to them who became the emperor. However, in order to control the emperor, the entire Imperial Court, and the Imperial City, the Empress and the Second Prince had actually ruthlessly released the plague poison to the outside world. That plague poison would not instantly take people¡¯s lives, but it would make them suffer unspeakably. Many officials of the Imperial Court could not bear the pain and chose to submit. Some of the more unyielding officials of the Imperial Court had no choice but to submit for their families. As for the commoners in the Imperial City, in order to survive, they used all kinds of methods to express their loyalty to the Empress and the Second Prince in exchange for the antidote. Initially, only the Yi and Xue families were willing to help the Empress and the Second Prince seize power. But later, because of the plague poison, the Bai and Lian families finally compromised. With the help of the four great clans and the control of the entire Imperial Court, the Empress and the Second Prince now had enough ability to overthrow the emperor. To be precise, they were now the true rulers of the Ye Empire. Even if the emperor¡¯s edict to abdicate had not been issued, they could still do whatever they wanted. What was even more serious was that many people in the Lord¡¯s Estate and the Purple Cloud Tower had also been poisoned. If they were unwilling to compromise, they could only give up on those infected. The plague poison was still spreading in the Imperial City. Those who were not poisoned could be poisoned at any moment, and the situation would become more and more serious. ¡°What plague poison is so powerful? Can¡¯t any of you detoxify it?¡± Xue Fanxin was the same as Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others. She was not too interested in the royal family and did not care about their lives, but she cared about the people from the Lord¡¯s Estate and the Purple Cloud Tower, as well as the innocent commoners. For their own selfish reasons, the Empress and the Second Prince actually did not care about the lives of the commoners. If such people really became the supreme rulers of the Ye Empire, millions of commoners would suffer. This was only secondary. If the Empress and the Second Prince controlled real power, they would definitely start dealing with her and Ah Jiu. It seemed like she had to deal with this matter properly. ¡°Your Highness, that plague poison is very powerful. Many doctors and physicians were infected when they studied this poison. Even Earth-rank alchemists were not spared. Now, no doctor or alchemist in the Imperial City dares to touch the poisoned people, let alone study that poison, so no one knows how to detoxify the poison at all.¡± If not for their high cultivation levels and ability to resist the poison, they would have been poisoned long ago. However, the poison was very powerful. If they came into contact with it too much, no matter how high their cultivation levels were, they would not be able to resist it. Chapter 1056 - 1056 Mixed Poison 1056 Mixed Poison Xue Fanxin was very interested when she heard Heilong and the others talk about how powerful the plague poison was. She wanted to see if this plague poison was even more powerful than the poison in Lian Bingyu¡¯s body. ¡°Where are the people who have been poisoned in the residence?¡± When Heilong and the others heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they knew what she wanted to do and stopped her anxiously. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t. That plague poison is very powerful. If you accidentally get infected, that will be terrible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Highness, you can¡¯t take the risk.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already taken measures to isolate them. The poisoned people have all been isolated, and the people who haven¡¯t been poisoned are also on guard. As long as we¡¯re careful, nothing too serious will happen later, so you don¡¯t have to take the risk.¡± They all knew how important the consort was to their master. If anything happened to the consort, their master would definitely skin them alive when he returned. Hence, no matter how many people died, they could not let the consort take the risk. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me too much. I¡¯m quite confident in my medical skills, and I¡¯m even more confident in my poison techniques. I know you¡¯re worried about me, but since Ah Jiu said that I would handle everything here, he naturally believes in my ability, so you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Xue Fanxin tried her best to convince Heilong and the others, speaking until her mouth was dry before finishing. Heilong and the others could not dissuade Xue Fanxin, so they could only let her do what she wanted. However, just in case, they had to follow the consort closely. Once the situation went wrong, they would immediately take her away. Xue Fanxin came to the place where the poisoned people were placed. She first consumed a Poison Avoidance Pill and distributed it to the people following her before entering the completely sealed courtyard. This was the most remote courtyard in the Lord¡¯s Estate. In the past, it had been a place to store miscellaneous items. Now, it has become a place to quarantine the poisoned people. The poisoned people from the Lord¡¯s Estate and the Purple Cloud Tower had all been gathered here, and there were dozens of them. The poisoned people were covered in disgusting pustules. Each was thinner than the other, and all of them lay weakly on the ground. If they were hungry or thirsty, they would climb up to find water and food. The people in the Lord¡¯s Estate would throw water and food in every day, but it was only thrown in. No one would take care of these poisoned people. When the people in the courtyard saw that Xue Fanxin had come, each one was more excited than the other. However, they all knew how powerful the poison in their bodies was, so no one approached Xue Fanxin, afraid that the poison in their bodies would be transmitted to her. Most of these people were Black Shadow Guards. Because they were carrying out missions outside, the rate of poisoning was very high. Once they were poisoned, they would be thrown into this courtyard to fend for themselves. However, they did not have resentment or hate. They only endured it. ¡°Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t have come to this place.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You really shouldn¡¯t have come to this place. You should leave quickly.¡± ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡± Xue Fanxin did not retreat because she saw the disgusting pustules. She casually walked towards a poisoned person and used silver needles to pick up his blood. Then, she studied it on the spot and quickly found the key to this poison. ¡°It¡¯s a mixed poison developed from the Spirit Decaying Grass, the Blood Fragrance Root, and dozens of rare poisonous herbs and poisons. It looks like the person who made this poison is quite powerful.¡± How many people in the Tongxuan Continent had such powerful poison techniques? No matter what, she had to give the antidote out first. Chapter 1057 - 1057 Very Bold 1057 Very Bold Since she had already deduced the composition of the poison, it was not difficult to develop an antidote. Xue Fanxin was very glad that she had picked many herbs in the forest outside the Nether City. Now, these herbs happened to be of use. Initially, she only wanted to give everyone a simple antidote, but when she thought of the divine water in the space, she took out a bowl and placed it in the large pot that was brewing the medicine. The Divine Spirit Water was not ordinary water, so she could not put too much in, in case the energy was too great and those weak, poisoned people could not bear it. Hence, she only added a small bowl of divine water to the large pot of antidote. After the antidote was brewed, Xue Fanxin placed it in a bowl and let the poisoned people drink it. Initially, she wanted to feed the medicine to them herself, but she was stopped by Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo. They arranged for others to do this. In short, they would not let Xue Fanxin come into contact with those infected with the plague poison too much. After drinking the medicine Xue Fanxin had brewed, in less than an hour, the symptoms of the poisoned people slowly improved. Some people could even begin to circulate their energy to detoxify themselves. What shocked them was that after drinking the antidote, a huge power actually appeared in their bodies. After absorbing that power, their cultivation levels increased quite a lot, and their strength also increased by a large measure too. After another hour, everyone¡¯s poison was cured. Although the pustules on their bodies had not completely disappeared, they could sense that the plague poison in their bodies had already been removed. ¡°Your Highness, the poison is cured, the poison is cured, it¡¯s cured!¡± ¡°Not only has the poison been cured, but our cultivation has also improved.¡± ¡°The consort¡¯s antidote seems to be more powerful than the one given by the Empress and the others.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Your Highness.¡± The dozens of people in the courtyard all knelt down and kowtowed to Xue Fanxin to thank her. They did not know how to show their gratitude, so they could only do this. Without the consort, all of them could only wait for death, because they knew very well that the Ninth Lord would not submit to the Empress and the Second Prince. But now, the consort had helped them detoxify the poison. They did not have to continue waiting for death. The feeling of being alive again made them very excited. ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Although the poison in your bodies has been cured, you¡¯ve been corroded by the plague poison and your vitality has been greatly damaged. You need to rest well for a while. I¡¯ll prescribe some treatment later but go and rest first.¡± After Xue Fanxin comforted the poisoned people, she looked at Heilong and the others. ¡°The poison in their bodies has already been cured and won¡¯t be transmitted to others, so arrange for them to live elsewhere and find some people to take good care of them. In addition, spread the news that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate has an antidote to the plague. It will be distributed for free tomorrow. Those who want the antidote, line up at the entrance of the Lord¡¯s Estate tomorrow.¡± ¡°Also, I don¡¯t have many herbs here anymore. In a while, I¡¯ll give you a list. Purchase herbs according to the list. The more the better. If the Empress and the Second Prince control the various medicine shops in the Imperial City, think of another way to resolve it. If there¡¯s no other way, snatch them for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others had not expected Xue Fanxin to easily cure the plague. They admired her medical skills even more. Now, they were no longer worried that she would be infected with the plague poison, so they did as she said. The matter of the herbs was not difficult to resolve. Just as the consort had said, if all the major medicine shops in the Imperial City were already controlled by the Empress and the Second Prince, then they would snatch them. With the power of the Black Shadow Guards and the Purple Cloud Tower, snatching the herbs was a small matter. The consort was indeed worthy of being chosen by their master. Like their master, she was very bold. Chapter 1058 - 1058 Wait and See 1058 Wait and See The news that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate would distribute the antidote for free tomorrow had already spread throughout the entire Imperial City in less than two hours. Regardless of whether the antidote was real or fake, those people in despair had a trace of hope as they came to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to line up. Even if the antidote would only be distributed tomorrow, they had already started to line up today. They were willing to line up for an entire day and night. As for those with some status, they were still hesitating. They wondered if they should line up outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate or submit to the Empress and the Second Prince to obtain the antidote. However, it was unknown if the antidote in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was real or fake, but the antidote in the Empress¡¯s Estate was real. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, quite a few people still chose to submit to the Empress and the Second Prince. After all, one could only choose one of the two. Tonight, the Imperial City was especially not quiet and there were chaotic sounds everywhere. In the middle of the night, one could even see countless people strolling on the streets. There was already a long line outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Many people were lying on the ground sleeping. In the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace, the night was not quiet either. When the Empress found out that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was giving out the antidote for free, she was extremely angry, but she did not think that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate really had the antidote. If the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had the antidote, there would not have been so many people poisoned previously. ¡°Mother, do you think the antidote from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is real?¡± the Second Prince asked uneasily. Seeing that he was about to succeed and seize the throne, he did not want anything to happen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate won¡¯t have a real antidote. Otherwise, they would have long taken it out to save their own people. However, just in case, we still have to send people to keep an eye on the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. If anything happens, we¡¯ll kill them without mercy.¡± The Empress had a ruthless expression. Her patience with the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had already run out. Since it could not be used by her, she would destroy it. Previously, she had sent many people to investigate Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin¡¯s whereabouts. Up to now, there had been no news. With the exposure of her son¡¯s secret, he had already lost the right to compete for the position of the Crown Prince. Therefore, she could only use forceful methods to obtain everything she wanted. Otherwise, she would have nothing. She originally did not want to use the plague poison, but she had no choice. Anyway, those who died were those who would not submit to her. They deserved to die. If they had to blame someone, they could only blame Ye Jiushang. After all, he was unwilling to help her and did not even show his face. So now, she could only take this step. At the same time, among the four great families, the heads and elders of the various families were holding a secret meeting, wondering if the antidote distributed by the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was real or fake. Should they take this opportunity to escape the control of the Empress and the Second Prince? However, if the antidote for the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was fake, the entire family would be doomed. ¡°Do you think the antidote for the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is real or fake? We have to be careful about this. Once the Empress and the Second Prince find out about our disloyalty, the family will suffer a calamity.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait and see? Aren¡¯t there many ordinary people queuing outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate? Let¡¯s see what happens after those ordinary people take the antidote. If their poison is really cured, we¡¯ll make a decision then.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± It was not only the four great families who had such thoughts. Many people with power and status had the same thoughts. They were all secretly observing and acting according to the situation. Xue Fanxin did not care about this. She brewed the antidote overnight and even got the people in the residence to help. Pot after pot of the antidote was being brewed. In order to ensure the medicinal effects, Xue Fanxin dripped a drop of Divine Spirit Water into every pot of antidote. Although it was only a drop, the medicinal effects had greatly increased. On this night, quite a few medicinal shops and trading companies had been robbed clean. Especially the Golden Sea Pavilion, they had suffered extremely heavy losses. Chapter 1059 - 1059 Surrounding the Lords Estate 1059 Surrounding the Lord¡¯s Estate Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo mobilized quite a few people and forces. They even personally took action and stole all the herbs from the various medicine shops and trading companies in the Imperial City. They did not even let go of the Golden Sea Pavilion and the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace. If it was those medicine shops opened by ordinary people, they would leave behind the corresponding crystal coins. If it was those medicine shops opened by profiteers and evil people, they would not leave behind a single crystal coin. For example, the Golden Sea Pavilion and the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace. Not only had they plundered all the herbs, but they had also plundered other valuable things. ¡°Your Highness, the herbs from the various medicine shops and trading companies in the Imperial City are all here. It will take some time for the herbs from the other places to be transported over.¡± ¡°Very good. The sky is about to brighten. Send people to maintain order outside the door. If anyone comes to cause trouble, throw them far away.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want anyone to ruin her plans tomorrow. Those innocent commoners were already pitiful enough. If anyone still made a fuss at this time, she would kill them. When Little Lei received Ye Jiushang¡¯s news, he brought Xue Batian and Gu Jinyuan back to the Lord¡¯s Estate from the Moon Burial Ridge. The moment he returned, he saw Xue Fanxin and a group of people brewing pots of medicine in the courtyard. The entire courtyard was filled with the smell of medicine, and it was a little choking. ¡°Woman, what are you doing? The medicine smell is so strong.¡± ¡°My precious granddaughter, quickly come over and let me take a good look.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Little Lei, you¡¯re back!¡± Xue Fanxin came over to greet everyone. Seeing Gu Jinyuan¡¯s exhausted expression, she asked with concern, ¡°Gu Jinyuan, what¡¯s wrong? Your expression is so ugly. Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while,¡± Gu Jinyuan said with a forced smile. During this time, he had been training himself in the Moon Burial Ridge. He trained according to Xue Fanxin¡¯s training intensity and he was exhausted every day, but no matter how bitter or tired he was, he would persevere. Because Ye Jiushang had suddenly given the order, his training could only be interrupted and he had to rush back to the Imperial City overnight. Therefore, he was very tired. Xue Fanxin gave Gu Jinyuan a simple checkup. ¡°Your body is severely overworked. You have to rest well. You can¡¯t be too hasty in everything. You have to circulate your cultivation gradually, or it will backfire.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a prescription to recuperate later. Use these pills first. Go back to your room and rest first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Jinyuan did not stand on ceremony with Xue Fanxin. He took the pills she gave him and returned to his room to rest. He was very clear about his current physical condition. He could not help at all if he stayed. He might even cause trouble for everyone. Therefore, he might as well return to his room to have a good rest and wake up tomorrow morning to help. Xue Batian looked at Gu Jinyuan¡¯s departing figure and sighed. ¡°This child is really working hard. He can bear hardships.¡± ¡°That little training is nothing. Everyone in the Black Shadow Guard has been through this. If Gu Jinyuan wants to become stronger, he has to suffer like this. Otherwise, he can only be left behind.¡± Little Lei looked like he was used to it, not feeling that Gu Jinyuan¡¯s suffering was considered bitter at all. In fact, he had been training Gu Jinyuan recently according to the standards of the Black Shadow Guards. If they were choosing the Black Shadow Guards, Gu Jinyuan would have already been eliminated. Xue Fanxin was also a little emotional. Just as she was about to say something, the guards of the Lord¡¯s Estate suddenly ran over to report. ¡°Your Highness, quite a few people outside the estate are causing trouble. They¡¯re clamoring for us to open the door and distribute the antidote. They even questioned the authenticity of the antidote, causing panic, causing the people queuing outside to be in a mess.¡± ¡°Those people are really bastards. They still don¡¯t care about the lives of the commoners at a time like this.¡± Xue Fanxin was very angry and said angrily, ¡°Throw those troublemakers far away. Whoever dares to cause trouble again can forget about obtaining the antidote. Also¡­¡± Before Xue Fanxin could finish speaking, another guard ran over to report. ¡°Your Highness, the imperial guards in the palace have surrounded the Lord¡¯s Estate and chased away all those who are queuing up to receive the antidote.¡± Chapter 1060 - 1060 Even More Displeased 1060 Even More Displeased Outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, there was originally a long line, but because of the arrival of the Imperial Guards, most of the people in the line had been driven away. Only a small number of people were still resisting. This small group of people were all commoners at the bottom of the Imperial City. They had been poisoned by the plague and could not obtain the antidote. They could only wait for death. Since they were going to die either way, they decided to take a risk and go against the Imperial Guards. However, the Imperial Guards did not care about the lives of these people. Whoever did not listen to orders and left would be executed on the spot. In just fifteen minutes, more than ten innocent people had been killed and fallen into a pool of blood. When Xue Fanxin received the news, she hurriedly rushed over. When she arrived at the event location and saw that the Imperial Guards were still killing people, she was enraged. She was completely livid. With a Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance, she summoned countless spirit butterflies and used them as weapons to kill the Imperial Guards who killed the innocent. Then, the Black Shadow Guards attacked and controlled all the Imperial Guards, knocking them down one by one. They escorted them to Xue Fanxin and made them all kneel. The commander of the Imperial Guards was unwilling to submit. He glared at Xue Fanxin and scolded her angrily. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, how dare you kill the Imperial Guards randomly? Are you thinking of rebelling?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ones who¡¯re rebelling, okay? Shouldn¡¯t everyone punish rebels like you? It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t kill all of you.¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste her breath on the commander of the Imperial Guards now. She first checked the injured and fallen commoners to see who could be saved, then quickly saved them. Unfortunately, these ordinary people were too heavily injured and infected with the plague poison. Even if they were alive, they could not be saved. Seeing more than ten innocent lives be erased just like that, Xue Fanxin was very sad and angry; she was even more dissatisfied with the Empress and the Second Prince. The Imperial Guards in the palace must have been instructed by the Empress and the Second Prince to surround the Lord¡¯s Estate. Otherwise, how would they dare to come? ¡°Bury these people properly, then reorganize and clean up the space. Prepare to start distributing the antidote. As for these Imperial Guards, hang them at the entrance of the palace for the Empress and the Second Prince to admire.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, how dare you go against the Empress and the Second Prince. You¡­¡± The commander of the Imperial Guards wanted to scold her more, but suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck him. The commander of the Imperial Guards was smoking from head to toe. His hair was all charred, and his mouth was swollen like a burnt sausage. He could no longer speak. ¡°If anyone¡¯s mouth is as stinky as his, I don¡¯t mind striking a few more of you with lightning bolts and making you as charred on the outside as him.¡± Little Lei stood at the door, playing with purple lightning in his hand. Although his body was small, his presence was not small. The moment he arrived, he frightened all the Imperial Guards, especially the commander of the Imperial Guards, whose heart was filled with despair. He had come under the Empress¡¯s orders to control the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. If he could not complete the mission, he would definitely die. What happened outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate quickly reached the Empress¡¯s ears, but she was not surprised by this outcome at all. Instead, she smiled. The Second Prince was extremely angry. ¡°Mother, that Xue Fanxin is too arrogant. She actually doesn¡¯t take us seriously at all. Is she going against us openly?¡± ¡°My son, do you really think those Imperial Guards can really control the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate? If the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was so easy to control, I would have been able to do anything to Ye Jiushang from a long time ago. ¡°Since those Imperial Guards can¡¯t control the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, why did Mother still let them go? ¡°Of course it¡¯s to lure the snake out of its hole. If not for these Imperial Guards, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Xue Fanxin was in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate.¡± Xue Fanxin was in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, which meant that Ye Jiushang was also there. At the very least, he would not be too far away. ¡°Pass down the order. Whoever dares to go to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to receive the antidote will be killed without mercy.¡± Chapter 1061 - 1061 Changed Her Mind 1061 Changed Her Mind After the Empress¡¯s orders were given, the people in the Imperial City became even more panicked. Apart from a very small number of people who dared to come out and line up to receive the antidote, everyone hid and did not dare to come. The people of the four great clans originally wanted to wait and see, acting according to the situation. However, with the Empress¡¯s orders, they immediately restrained themselves. Even if they had other thoughts, they did not dare to show them too clearly, so they all waited very obediently. Xue Fanxin did not care about this. She did not have the mood and energy to care about this now. As long as someone came to seek the antidote outside the door, she would distribute it. After all, the Imperial City had more than ten million people, and 90% of them were ordinary people at the bottom. Those ordinary people had already been forced into a corner. Apart from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, they had nowhere to go. In order to survive, no matter what the Empress ordered, they had to go outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to seek the antidote. ¡°Everyone, line up. I can guarantee that everyone can obtain the antidote.¡± Xue Fanxin personally distributed the antidote on the spot. At the same time, she gave the people who came to receive the antidote a simple physical examination and used the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art and the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to treat them. Heilong led the Black Shadow Guards to maintain order and deal with the suspicious people in the dark. If they were from the Empress and the Second Prince, they would directly cripple them on the spot and leave them there. Mother Ruan, Liu Qing, Heiran, and Heiyue had been following Xue Fanxin. Firstly, they were there to protect her safety, and secondly, they were her assistants. Little Lei and Xue Batian did not stay idle either. They distributed the antidote. Because Hai Feng and Zimo¡¯s identities were relatively special, it was not appropriate for them to appear in public, so they carried out what Xue Fanxin had secretly instructed them to do, infiltrating the palace to investigate more secrets about the Empress and the Second Prince. If the Empress did not have some capable people by her side, how could she have created such a powerful plague poison? The emperor also had many experts by his side, so it was impossible for him to be easily controlled by the Empress. There must be a secret they did not know. They had to investigate these secrets clearly to completely resolve the trouble that the Empress and the Second Prince had caused. Ever since she found out that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was going to distribute the antidote for free, the Empress had been very uneasy. She had not slept for the entire night and was waiting for the spies to return with news before making countermeasures based on that news. At this moment, another spy returned to report. ¡°Your Majesty, the antidote has already been distributed outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Many people have gone to line up to receive it. The Ninth Imperial Consort has even personally treated those people.¡± ¡°What kind of people are lining up outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to receive the antidote?¡± the Empress asked, suppressing her anger. At this moment, she wished she could skin Xue Fanxin alive. ¡°They¡¯re all ordinary people at the bottom of the hierarchy. There¡¯s no movement from the four great clans.¡± ¡°As long as there¡¯s no movement from the four great clans, that¡¯s good. Go, poison all those who took the antidote distributed by the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Then, release the news that the antidote from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is a fatal poison.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, two people were squatting on the roof of the Empress¡¯s chamber. Hearing the Empress¡¯s words just now, the two of them communicated with hand gestures. Then, one of them left, and the remaining person stayed behind to continue gathering information. When Zimo received the news, he immediately sent someone to inform Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin was busy treating people. When she found out that the Empress wanted to poison the people she had saved, her face was filled with anger. This damned Empress was really vicious. She actually did not care about the lives of the commoners at all. She had originally wanted to deal with the Empress after saving the innocent commoners, but it seemed like she had to change her mind. She would not stop until she killed this Empress. Chapter 1062 - 1062 Your Repayment 1062 Your Repayment Xue Fanxin got someone to vacate all the courtyards in the Lord¡¯s Estate. Anyone who had drunk the antidote could enter and rest, making it convenient for them to stay and observe the situation. This way, they could also protect their safety. The people who came to seek the antidote were all commoners at the bottom. They had already reached a dead end and had no way out, so they all listened to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate¡¯s arrangements and only hoped to obtain a chance of survival here. Those who stayed in the Lord¡¯s Estate could obtain basic care even if they sat on the ground. There was food and drinks, and those who were not in good health could even be covered with bedding. Actually, the Lord¡¯s Estate was not cold. It was as if it was bathed in sunlight and was very warm, so even if one sat on the ground, they would not feel cold. Heilong did as Xue Fanxin instructed and captured all the people the Empress had sent to release the poison. Then, he escorted them to her. ¡°Your Highness, these are all people sent by the Empress to poison the others.¡± There were many ordinary people at the event location who had just taken the antidote. Hearing Heilong¡¯s words, they were all stunned, and the anger and hatred in their hearts became stronger and stronger. They were already in such a miserable state, struggling arduously to survive. The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was their only way out, but the Empress still wanted to block their only way out. How could they not be angry and hate her? How could such a ruthless person be worthy of being the mother of an empire? ¡°Very good.¡± Xue Fanxin scanned those people carefully and moved her fingers secretly. Then, she said, ¡°Throw them all to the Empress¡¯s chamber, right in front of her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong did not ask further. He did as Xue Fanxin instructed and personally led these people into the palace. Then, he threw them into the Empress¡¯s chamber directly in front of her. The Empress was waiting in her chamber as usual for the spies to return and report the news. Suddenly, a few people had been ruthlessly thrown into her chamber, and they were her own people, scaring her quite badly. She recognized these people. They should be the people she had sent to release the poison. But why had they been thrown into her bedroom? Just as the Empress was puzzled and a little panicked, a loud voice sounded from outside the house. ¡°Your Majesty, this is a gift from the Ninth Imperial Consort to you. Please accept it.¡± The Empress was already a little panicked. When she heard the voice coming from outside, she panicked even more and shouted anxiously, ¡°Guards, guards, come quick, guards.¡± The Second Prince also heard the shout and hurriedly ran over. ¡°Mother, what happened? What gift was given from the Ninth Imperial Consort?¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re going too far.¡± The Empress did not answer her son¡¯s question. Instead, she flared up and knocked the tea set on the table to the ground. She said angrily, ¡°Xue Fanxin, since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. I¡¯ll definitely make you die without a burial place.¡± ¡°Mother, what has Xue Fanxin done now?¡± ¡°She threw all the people I sent to release poison back.¡± The more the Empress thought about it, the angrier she became. She was so angry that her eyes were filled with killing intent. Although she had not seen Xue Fanxin, the two of them had been fighting since yesterday. Although it was only the two women fighting, everything rode on this battle. If she lost, she would lose completely. Hence, she could not lose. She could not lose. Even if she had to hurt herself, she had to win against Xue Fanxin. The Empress was only concerned about being angry and thinking of a way to deal with Xue Fanxin, so she did not notice anything wrong with the people who had been thrown into the room. She only noticed something strange when the palace maids and eunuchs in the room collapsed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, the few people who had been thrown inside were lying on the ground crying out in pain, emitting an unpleasant stench. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s the plague poison. They¡¯ve been infected with the plague poison.¡± The Second Prince noticed the situation and hurriedly dealt with it. ¡°Quick, quick, carry these people out and burn them.¡± After the Second Prince dealt with it, the Empress did not deal with it anymore. She was worried that she had been poisoned, so she took out the antidote and took it. At the same time, she gave her son an antidote. This Xue Fanxin was even more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. Chapter 1063 - 1063 The Antidote Is Useless 1063 The Antidote Is Useless After the Empress took the antidote to the plague poison, she thought that she would be fine, so she tried her best to calm herself down and started to think of other ways to deal with Xue Fanxin. Her greatest bargaining chip was the plague poison in her hand. She had already used all the hidden forces. Otherwise, there was no way she could dethrone the emperor and take control. If Ye Jiushang made things difficult for her at this moment, she would really be helpless. But now, Ye Jiushang has yet to appear. However, just Xue Fanxin alone had made her suffer so much. She was angry! No, she could not admit defeat so easily. She was only a step away from seizing the hegemony now. She would not admit defeat. What should she do to get rid of Xue Fanxin? The Empress had been working hard to think of a way. As she thought of solutions, she would scratch her body from time to time. Because all her attention was on thinking of a way, she did not realize that she was always scratching. It was not until more than an hour later that she accidentally glanced at the mirror on the dressing table and realized that her reflection in the mirror was a little strange. Hence, she took a closer look and ended up scaring herself. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Why was this happening? She had clearly eaten the antidote to the plague poison. Why had so many pustules grown on her face? Just as the Empress was extremely frightened, the Second Prince also ran over in a panic. ¡°Mother, quickly save me, save me¡­¡± The Second Prince was the same as the Empress. His face was filled with pustules, and his symptoms were identical to those of being poisoned by the plague poison. ¡°Quickly take the antidote.¡± The Empress took out the antidote for the plague poison and took it. Worried that the quantity was not enough, she consumed two doses in a row and gave two to her son, but it still did not seem to have any effect. ¡°Mother, the antidote is useless and the poison is still spreading.¡± ¡°That slut Xue Fanxin must have poisoned us. My son, don¡¯t be anxious. Mother will definitely make that slut hand over the antidote obediently.¡± Xue Fanxin, you forced me. You forced me¡­ The Empress was already going crazy. She couldn¡¯t care less. She took out a black badge and crushed it. The badge shattered, and a black shadow appeared out of thin air. It asked the Empress, ¡°You used the Asura Badge, what is your wish?¡± ¡°I want Xue Fanxin to die without a burial place, but before I die, I want her to hand over the antidote first.¡± ¡°Within five days, as you wish.¡± The phantom left behind a sentence and disappeared. Hai Feng, who was hiding on the roof, saw all of this clearly. He realized the seriousness of the matter and personally went back to report. He remembered that in the Heavenly Saint Empire, the Heavenly Saint Emperor had also used an Asura Badge to deal with his master and consort. Now, the Empress of the Ye Empire has used another Asura Badge. Why were they encountering this Asura Badge everywhere? Furthermore, it was all in the hands of the royal families. This matter was a little strange. Xue Fanxin did not know what had happened here and was still busy treating people. If she encountered some people with special situations, she would ask some questions and do her best to save them. ¡°Auntie, the cold air and moisture in your body are very serious. Remember to touch less cold water in the future. Soak your feet in warm water before sleeping at night. This is very good for your body.¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already treated your old illness briefly. You¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. The plague poison in your body has already been completely removed. You can leave at any time.¡± When everyone heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, their hearts warmed. They had originally already lost hope in life, but now, there was hope again. They should believe in the Ninth Lord and the Ninth Imperial Consort. The Ninth Lord would never allow the Empress and the Second Prince to do whatever they wanted, so as long as they waited well, they would definitely be able to wait for a good day. At this moment, the guards in the residence came to report. ¡°Your Highness, the leader wants to discuss something important with you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over later.¡± Chapter 1064 - 1064 Feather Spirit Divine Robe 1064 Feather Spirit Divine Robe Xue Fanxin gave some simple instructions and went to see Heilong. Heilong was the leader of the Black Shadow Guards. Now, only his identity was known to the public. To this day, only people on the inside knew Hai Feng and Zimo¡¯s identities, so many times, it had been up to Heilong to carry out tasks outside. For example, now, if Hai Feng and Zimo wanted to see Xue Fanxin, they could only call her over in the name of Heilong. Xue Fanxin naturally knew about these secrets, so she put down what she was doing and went to see Heilong. At this moment, Hai Feng and Zimo were already waiting in the bamboo forest for her. When they saw Xue Fanxin come over, they bowed briefly and got straight to business. ¡°Your Highness, the Empress used an Asura Badge to try to kill you.¡± ¡°Why has another Asura Badge appeared?¡± Xue Fanxin had not forgotten about the battle with the Asura sacrificial soldiers in the Heavenly Saint Empire. At that time, Ah Jiu had fought ten Asura sacrificial soldiers single handedly and had almost been injured, and in order to deal with those Asura sacrificial soldiers, she had exhausted her spirit energy. The ten Asura sacrificial soldiers had been called over by the Heavenly Saint Emperor with the Asura Badge. Now the Empress had used the Asura Badge, just like what the Heavenly Saint Emperor had asked for back then; they both wanted her and Ah Jiu¡¯s lives. Then, could it be that the people who had come this time were also Asura sacrificial soldiers? ¡°This Asura Badge is a very mysterious badge. No one knows its origins or how to obtain it. Over the past thousand years, it has only appeared two or three times in the Tongxuan Continent. Previously, Master had asked us to investigate the Asura Badge, but we have gained nothing so far. I didn¡¯t expect the Empress to have an Asura Badge.¡± This was not the first time Zimo had heard of the Asura Badge, and he was filled with doubts about it. As the tower master of the Purple Cloud Tower, there were very few people and things in the Tongxuan Continent that he did not know about. However, he really did not know about the Asura Badge, nor could he find any relevant information. He only knew that those who possessed the Asura Badge could have any wish fulfilled. ¡°The Heavenly Saint Emperor has an Asura Badge, and the Empress of the Ye Empire also has an Asura Badge. Why is this Asura Badge appearing so frequently in the royal family?¡± Xue Fanxin connected the Asura Badges that had appeared before and after, feeling that the holder of the Asura Badge had some special connection If it was just the royal family, it did not seem to be very convincing. After all, the Asura Badge had only appeared twice. ¡°Do you think the emperor of the Ye Empire has an Asura Badge?¡± No one could answer Xue Fanxin¡¯s question, because they did not know and could not find out. It did not matter if the emperor of the Ye Dynasty had the Asura Badge or not. What was important was how to deal with the Asura Badge used by the Empress. ¡°Heilong, arrange for those who have already been cured to go home. As for those who are still queuing outside to receive the antidote, speed up the progress and finish distributing the antidote as soon as possible. Continue to send people to keep an eye on the Empress and see what dirty tricks she will play next. As long as she doesn¡¯t target the commoners, we¡¯ll see what we can do.¡± After Xue Fanxin finished giving instructions, she returned to her room and planned to rest before continuing to apply medicine to save people. The moment she returned to her room, she burrowed into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and took a sip of divine water to quench her thirst. She suddenly missed Ye Jiushang a little, so she shouted softly, ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± When Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s call, he put down what he was doing and returned to the space. The moment he arrived, he gave something to the person inside. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this is the Feather Spirit Divine Robe. It¡¯s as light as a feather and can gather spirit energy. It can withstand a strike from a Deity Realm expert.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ This robe is so beautiful!¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the light gauze-like divine dress in Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand, which shone with a seven-colored divine light. It was very beautiful. She fell in love with it with just one look. She could not wait to take it and put it on. However, when the divine robe landed on her, it actually merged with the clothes she was wearing now. She could not sense it at all, nor could she see it. This robe was really magical. Chapter 1065 - 1065 Give Me Some 1065 Give Me Some After putting on the Feather Spirit Divine Robe, Xue Fanxin felt the surrounding spirit energy gather towards her. This way, her cultivation speed would be much faster. Cultivation first looked at spiritual energy. This Feather Spirit Divine Robe had the effect of gathering spirit, just like Mo Xiaoyan¡¯s Spirit Gathering Body. Furthermore, it was a divine-level divine robe. It was a treasure that countless cultivators wanted. Most importantly, it could withstand an attack from a Deity Realm expert, which was equivalent to giving the person wearing it an extra life. ¡°This Feather Spirit Divine Robe suits you very well, so wear it. When they give me the list of items, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything else suitable for you.¡± When Ye Jiushang saw the Feather Spirit Divine Robe, he immediately put it away, wanting to give it to Xue Fanxin. It was not just the Feather Spirit Divine Robe. Whenever he found something suitable for Xin¡¯er, he would give it to her. ¡°What list?¡± Xue Fanxin was still excited about the Feather Spirit Divine Robe, but when she heard the words ¡®list of items¡¯, she immediately turned her attention away, already having a guess. Ah Jiu must have gone to settle scores with the traitors of the Divine Palace. Although she had never been to the Divine Palace, she could guess that the people living there must be a bunch of high gods. Those high gods were all traitors. Ah Jiu could not keep them, so the belongings of those high gods became ownerless. What ownerless items? It all belonged to Ah Jiu. Ah Jiu¡¯s things were hers. Hehe¡­ Ye Jiushang already knew what Xue Fanxin was thinking. He gently knocked her head and said dotingly, ¡°What are you up to now?¡± If Xin¡¯er wanted those things, there was no harm in giving them all to her. As long as it was what she wanted, he would give it to her. ¡°Ah Jiu, do those high gods have a lot of things?¡± Xue Fanxin stroked her head that Ye Jiushang had knocked on and asked with a smile, her eyes filled with light. ¡°Quite a lot.¡± ¡°Then give me some.¡± ¡°Silly girl, not to mention some, even if I give you all of them, it won¡¯t be a problem. However, I plan to give a third of these things to Grandpa.¡± ¡°For Grandpa? Why are you giving it to Grandpa? To be filial to him? But it¡¯s useless even if Grandpa takes those divine-level things!¡± Her grandfather¡¯s cultivation level was not high, and his strength was not strong. He could not control a divine artifact at all, so it was useless even if he gave it to him. ¡°How can the King of the Desolate Region not have anything?¡± ¡°What King of the Desolate Region?¡± Ye Jiushang hugged Xue Fanxin and made her sit on his lap. He sat on a soft chair by the side and hugged the person in his arms properly. He smelled the fragrance on her body and enjoyed the feeling of having a beauty in his arms as he said slowly, ¡°I plan to let Grandpa be the King of the Desolate Region and take charge of the Desolate Region.¡± ¡°Why? Although I don¡¯t know where the Desolate Region is, it must be one of the five continents and ten regions. That is a place much more powerful than the Tongxuan Continent. With my grandfather¡¯s ability, he can¡¯t control it at all.¡± The Tongxuan Continent was only one of the lands of the three bounds and six lands, and it was the last place. It could be said to be the weakest place. The Desolate Region was ranked ahead of the three bounds and six lands. It was much more powerful than the Tongxuan Continent. Even if her grandfather¡¯s cultivation level was a few major realms higher, he would not be able to control it. ¡°If I say he can, he can. As for why, I¡¯ll tell you slowly in the future.¡± Ye Jiushang was addicted to hugging Xue Fanxin and could not bear to let her go no matter what. Even if there were still many things waiting for him to deal with, he had to hug her till he was somewhat satisfied. He really wanted to eat this girl now. It seemed like he had to fatten this girl up quickly. Chapter 1066 - 1066 Rescue 1066 Rescue Since Ye Jiushang did not say anything, Xue Fanxin did not ask further. This was because she knew that even if she asked, she would not understand, so she might as well not ask. When she understood the five continents and ten regions more in the future, she would naturally understand many things. Furthermore, she had more important things to do now. She would leave the future for later. ¡°Ah Jiu, the Asura Badge has appeared again. The Empress used an Asura Badge and made similar wishes to the ones the Heavenly Saint Emperor made. What do you think this Asura Badge is?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t started investigating this matter yet. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll instruct the people over there to investigate in a while. With their ability, I believe they¡¯ll have an answer soon.¡± This time, Ye Jiushang did not take the Asura Badge and Asura Hall seriously. If he was really angered, he would directly send out a divine order and destroy the so-called Asura Hall. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let your people investigate. I think Zimo really can¡¯t do anything about that Asura Badge.¡± ¡°Zimo only knows a little about the Tongxuan Continent. At most, he only knows a little about the Desolate Region. His understanding of the five continents and ten regions is only superficial, so it¡¯s very normal that he doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s not just Zimo. Heilong and Hai Feng are going to receive new training next. Otherwise, they can only stay in the Tongxuan Continent.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand these things. Just deal with them. There are still many patients waiting for me to treat them outside. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. See you later.¡± Xue Fanxin kissed Ye Jiushang¡¯s face. Then, with a thought, she disappeared. Ye Jiushang looked at his empty arms and smiled helplessly. He also left the space and continued to do his thing. However, before getting down to business, he called the Divine Lord Asura over and instructed him. ¡°Asura, go and investigate where the Asura Badge came from. Where exactly did the Asura Hall come from? See if these are related to your Asura Domain. Investigate this matter secretly first to avoid alerting the enemy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Divine Lord Asura accepted the mission and went to carry it out. He returned to his Asura Domain and investigated that Asura Badge and Asura Hall properly. He wanted to see who was doing things outside in the name of Asura. Xue Fanxin did not know what was going on with Ye Jiushang. At this moment, she had already started to treat the patients lining up outside the Lord¡¯s Estate seriously. The Yin Yang Nine Needles Art and the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl were used very frequently, almost always when treating every patient. If she did not use the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art and the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl, she could only rely on medicine to treat their injuries. However, most of the medicine was used to brew the antidote. Furthermore, the number of patients was too large, and there was not enough medicine. Therefore, she could only expend some spirit energy to treat the sick and injured. Fortunately, the Divine Spirit Water in the space had the effect of restoring spirit energy. If her spirit energy was consumed too much, she could recover most of her spirit energy with a sip of the Divine Spirit Water and continue to treat the sick and injured. As the people who had drunk the antidote from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and obtained treatment left, there was an answer as to whether the antidote distributed by the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was real or fake. Coupled with the news that the Empress and the Second Prince had been infected with the plague poison spreading from the palace, the situation in the Imperial City slowly began to change. There were constantly people queuing up in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to ask for the antidote, and even the people from the four great clans came. Xue Fanxin worked from morning to night, tirelessly treating the sick and injured. Her spirit energy was exhausted time and time again but she drank divine water to replenish it again and again, and there was only one thought in her mind: save people. Ordinary people had very low to almost no cultivation level. After being infected with the plague poison, they did not have much resistance. There were more than ten million people in the entire Imperial City, and someone died every second. Hence, she could not rest. Resting meant that many people would die. In the queue for the antidote, a man in tattered clothes and messy hair was carefully queuing. He had his head lowered the entire time and looked at Xue Fanxin, who was treating people, from time to time. He seemed to want to see her, but he was afraid of seeing her. He did not want Xue Fanxin to see him like this. He did not want¡­ Chapter 1067 - 1067 Strange Feelings 1067 Strange Feelings Xue Batian, Little Lei, and a few black shadow guards distributed the antidote at the door. No matter who it was, as long as they came to line up, they would give them the antidote. Those who had obtained the antidote would go to the side to drink it. After drinking, they would put down the bowl and find a place to rest, waiting for Xue Fanxin to examine their bodies. When it was the man¡¯s turn, he tried his best to lower his head even more. He only reached out with an injured hand and took the medicine bowl. But just as he was about to leave, he heard a cry of alarm. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Yi Fentian¡­¡± Xue Batian recognized the person in front of him and even exclaimed loudly. When Xue Fanxin heard the words ¡®Yi Fentian¡¯, she was shocked. She immediately raised her guard, put down what she was doing, and quickly came over to take a look. Because of the sudden situation, everyone looked over. Looking at the person in tattered clothes and messy hair, the Black Shadow Guards perked up and protected Xue Fanxin at all times. The man in tattered clothes was still holding the antidote he had just obtained. At this moment, he was extremely nervous. He kept lowering his head, not wanting anyone to see his face. But even so, he was still recognized. Xue Fanxin observed the person in front of her carefully. Although his face was covered by messy hair and there were quite a few pustules, she could still recognize him. ¡°You¡¯re Yi Fenyun.¡± Yi Fenyun and Yi Fentian looked 50% similar. If one did not look carefully, it was very easy to confuse the two. Xue Fanxin had an inexplicable and strange feeling for Yi Fenyun. It was because of the peach blossom pastry. In the past, she, the incomplete her, had indeed liked Yi Fenyun. She had even mistaken Yi Fentian for him. The current her still had a special feeling for Yi Fenyun, but she was certain that it was not romantic feelings, but friendship. When she was a stupid and useless person, apart from her grandfather, everyone looked down on her and despised her. They often mocked and ridiculed her. Coupled with Li Yaoyao¡¯s schemes and framing, she really did not have a single friend. When she went out, her surroundings were filled with mocking voices. While everyone was mocking, ridiculing, and bullying her, Yi Fenyun had given her sunshine. Not only had he helped her chase away the people who had bullied her, but he had also bought her peach blossom pastries. She had repaid the wrong person for two years. Later, she had secretly helped Yi Fenyun. When she left the Heavenly Saint Empire, she had given him quite a few pills. She had thought that the two of them would never have any interactions again from now on, but unexpectedly, they had met again in the Imperial City of the Mystic Realm. And this time, Yi Fenyun was really in a tragic state. What had happened to make him fall to such a state? Yi Fenyun was recognized by Xue Fanxin and did not dare to look up at her. He drank the medicine in the bowl in one gulp and wanted to leave. However, at this moment, Heilong suddenly said, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. Not long ago, the Yi family investigated and found out that Yi Qingshan is not of the Yi family¡¯s bloodline, so his children are also not of the Yi family¡¯s bloodline. The Imperial City¡¯s Yi family was enraged and removed Yi Qingshan from his position as the head of the Yi family¡¯s branch in the Heavenly Saint Empire. They also detained everyone from the Yi Family in the Heavenly Saint Empire, who were in the Imperial City, to investigate and deal with them. Later, Yi Qingshan died in the Yi family¡¯s dungeon, and Yi Fenyun¡¯s cultivation was crippled and he was thrown out. The other related people are also either dead or crippled.¡± The Yi family¡¯s matter was actually not a big deal. To be honest, it was an internal matter of the Yi family, so it did not cause much impact. Coupled with the spread of the plague poison in the Imperial City, no one paid attention to the Yi family. The people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and the Purple Cloud Tower had recently placed most of their energy on dealing with the plague, so they did not care about the Yi family and had almost forgotten. Chapter 1068 - 1068 Had To Die 1068 Had To Die Yi Fenyun originally did not want Xue Fanxin to know that it was him and did not want her to see him like this, but things were not as he had expected. Not only had his identity been recognized, but even Xue Fanxin knew about him. He was indeed not of the Yi family¡¯s bloodline, so he had been destroyed and abandoned by the Yi family. His cultivation had been crippled, his meridians had all been broken, his dantian had been destroyed, and he had been infected with the plague poison. Initially, he wanted to die, but he was unwilling. He hated, hated the ruthlessness of the Yi family. He wanted revenge and wanted to destroy the Yi family. Even if he and his father were not of the Yi family¡¯s bloodline, he and his father had been doing their best for the Yi family for so many years. The father and son had sacrificed so much, and even if they did not contribute, they had suffered. However, the Yi family did not give them any face and forced them to die. His father had died in the Yi family¡¯s dungeon and had been tortured to death. His other relatives were almost all dead. If not for the sudden appearance of the plague poison, even if he was already a cripple, the Yi family would not have let him off so easily. He had thought that he would die from the plague poison, but there is always a way out. At this moment, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate released the news that they would distribute the antidote for the plague poison for free. Hence, he came. No matter how much he did not want Xue Fanxin to see him like this, he had to come. This was because he wanted to live. Only by living could he take revenge. Xue Fanxin could tell that Yi Fenyun was embarrassed and feeling inferior at this moment, so she slowly guided him. ¡°Yi Fenyun, do you still remember the peach blossom pastry?¡± This was the second time Yi Fenyun had heard Xue Fanxin mention the peach blossom pastry. Previously, he had not felt much, but now, he felt that something was wrong. He slowly raised his head and asked, ¡°Why are you mentioning the peach blossom pastry again?¡± ¡°Your injuries are not light. There are many problems of all sizes. You need to be treated quickly. Let¡¯s go to the residence. I¡¯ll tell you about the peach blossom pastry as I treat you. How about that? Mother Ruan, Liu Qing, quickly prepare the guest room and let my friend stay. Also, get me some food and drinks.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mother Ruan and Liu Qing immediately went to do their work and prepared a guest room. Xue Fanxin personally brought Yi Fenyun into the residence. ¡°Follow me. If you still treat me as a friend, then don¡¯t reject me.¡± Yi Fenyun originally only wanted to get the antidote and leave, but now that his identity had been exposed and he had been seen by Xue Fanxin, although he was a little troubled and embarrassed, he still followed Xue Fanxin into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Because he really wanted to know about the peach blossom pastry. When Yi Fenyun followed Xue Fanxin into the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, the spies outside the Lord¡¯s Estate immediately returned to report. One of the spies went to the palace, and the other went to the Yi family. The Yi family¡¯s spies reported everything that had happened outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Upon learning of this, the Yi family head and elders were shocked. ¡°What did you say? Yi Fenyun actually knows Xue Fanxin?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about Yi Fenyun knowing Xue Fanxin? Back in the Heavenly Saint Empire, Xue Fanxin was involved with the branches of the four great clans over there and had a good relationship with them. It¡¯s said that when Xue Fanxin left the Heavenly Saint Empire, she gave out pills wantonly. Just the ones she gave Yi Fenyun were quite a few. Fortunately, Yi Qingshan and Yi Fenyun didn¡¯t hide anything from the Yi family and handed over all those pills.¡± So what if Yi Qingshan and Yi Fenyun handed over those pills? As long as they were not of the Yi family¡¯s bloodline, they deserved to die. Although Yi Qingshan and Yi Fenyun were only from the collateral branch, they knew quite a few of the Yi family¡¯s secrets, so they had no choice but to die. Chapter 1069 - 1069 Gratitude 1069 Gratitude Xue Fanxin did not care about the Yi family, nor did she care about those unimportant people and things. After bringing Yi Fenyun to the guest room, she started to treat him. The Yi family was really ruthless. Not only had they crippled Yi Fenyun¡¯s cultivation, but they had also destroyed his dantian, broken his meridians, and severely injured him. His internal and external injuries were very serious. If not for Yi Fenyun¡¯s strong survival instincts, he would have died long ago. ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your energy. I know how serious my injuries are. They can¡¯t be treated at all. I¡¯ve already lost my cultivation. My meridians and dantian are all destroyed. Even if I live, I¡¯ll be a cripple. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Yi Fenyun saw Xue Fanxin frown when she treated him, and his heart was filled with bitterness. How could he not know his injuries? It was impossible to treat such injuries, so his life was over. ¡°Although your injuries are a little serious, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t be saved. Your body is too weak, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the pain of repairing your meridians and dantian. If I repair your meridians and dantian directly now, you¡¯ll die of pain. Therefore, I plan to let you recuperate for a while first. ¡°When your body¡¯s condition is good, I¡¯ll begin to repair your meridians and dantian. Furthermore, the plague poison in your body hasn¡¯t been completely removed. Those internal and external injuries also need treatment and recuperation,¡± Xue Fanxin said as she started to treat him. She directly used the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to treat Yi Fenyun¡¯s internal and external injuries. As for the rest, she could only leave it for now. Even a Heaven-rank alchemist would be helpless against such an injury. However, she was different. The combination of the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art and the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl could indeed repair the meridians and dantian, so she was absolutely confident in treating Yi Fenyun. Yi Fenyun was a little shocked and asked with a hint of hope, ¡°Can my meridians and dantian really be healed?¡± All internal and external injuries were secondary. The most important things were the meridians and dantian. Only when his meridians and dantian were healed could he cultivate again and have the ability to take revenge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To me, this is a small matter, but the premise is that you have to cooperate well. You have to nurse your body back to health first. After your internal and external injuries have healed, you can begin to repair your meridians and dantian. For now you can live here in peace. There¡¯s no need to be reserved or polite. As you can see, the plague poison in the Imperial City is rampant. Countless commoners are being persecuted by the plague poison, so I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. If there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t take care of, please forgive me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already taken very good care of me. I know that many people are waiting for you to treat them outside. Your time is very tight, but can you give me some time? I want to know something.¡± ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Xue Fanxin sat down and was willing to spend some time chatting with Yi Fenyun. ¡°About the peach blossom pastry.¡± Yi Fenyun knew that Xue Fanxin was pressed for time, so he did not waste his breath and went straight to the point. ¡°You mentioned the peach blossom pastry to me twice. Why is that?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled. ¡°Since you remember the peach blossom pastries from the peach blossom granny¡¯s stall in Willow Alley on the East Street of the Nanling Empire¡¯s Imperial City, why don¡¯t you remember that little girl back then?¡± ¡°That little girl back then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The little girl who was mocked and bullied back then.¡± ¡°Little girl.¡± Yi Fenyun tried his best to recall what had happened back then. He indeed had some impression, but it was not deep, because that matter was not important to him. Thinking about it carefully, five or six years ago, in the Nanling Empire, he had indeed met a little girl by the Peach Blossom Granny¡¯s stall and even bought her a peach blossom pastry. However, he had long forgotten about this. Could it be¡­ ¡°I¡¯m that little girl from back then. Have a good rest first. I¡¯ll go do my work.¡± Xue Fanxin did not say much to Yi Fenyun anymore and let him be alone to think, so she got up and left. Her feelings toward Yi Fenyun were only a little girl¡¯s gratitude. Her so-called liking was the type one felt toward an older brother. Chapter 1070 - 1070 A Big Problem 1070 A Big Problem After Xue Fanxin left the room, she instructed the servants in the Lord¡¯s Estate to take good care of Yi Fenyun. Then, she continued to do her own thing and treat people. At this moment, more and more people were queuing up outside the Lord¡¯s Estate to receive the antidote. Previously, it had only been the ordinary people at the bottom of the line. Now, even some royal descendants and aristocrats had come to line up. The four great families were no exception. However, no matter who came, they would all be given the antidote. Even if someone from the palace came, they would also be given the antidote. Although the Empress had used the Asura Badge, she did not have the patience to wait for the Asura Hall to bring her the antidote. Therefore, she sent people to line up outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate to take the antidote and see if the antidote there could cure the plague poison in her body. Everyone could be cured after drinking the antidote distributed by the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. She should be no exception, right? With this in mind, the Empress drank the antidote she had taken from outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. However, no matter how hard she waited, there was no effect. After half a day, the antidote still had no effect. Not only did the pustules on her body not decrease, but they also increased and became more and more serious. Her body emitted an unpleasant stench that could not be hidden no matter what. What made her depressed was that the plague poison in her body was not contagious. In the entire palace, only she and her son had been poisoned by this special plague poison. There was no way to use others to experiment and develop an antidote. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re ruthless.¡± After the Empress realized that the antidote was ineffective, she flared up again and smashed a bunch of things. She roared and scolded Xue Fanxin loudly. ¡°B*tch, b*tch, I¡¯ll definitely skin you alive. Xue Fanxin, just you wait. I¡¯ll see how long you can remain arrogant.¡± Xue Fanxin naturally knew that the Empress was angry in the palace. Someone would report the commotion in the palace to her at different times, but she could not be bothered. All her energy was on saving the commoners. As the number of antidotes distributed by the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate increased, coupled with Xue Fanxin¡¯s treatment, many people¡¯s plague poison had already been cured. The panic in the Imperial City slowly decreased, and the commoners saw new hope. The line outside the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was even longer, lining up outside the city gates. Because there were too many people, Xue Fanxin decided to add a few more people to distribute the antidote and get the people in the residence to add a few more large pots to continue brewing the antidote. However, the shortage of medicine became a huge problem. The antidote for tens of millions of people required an extraordinary number of herbs. Even if they plundered all the herbs in the various medicine shops and trading companies in the Imperial City, they could only brew hundreds of thousands of antidotes. They still needed a lot of herbs for the future antidotes. Hai Feng was the financial envoy of the Nine Cloud Palace. He used all kinds of methods to buy herbs and did not hesitate to use the human and material resources of the Nine Cloud Palace to transport the herbs bought elsewhere to the Imperial City as quickly as possible. At this moment, batch after batch of herbs were on the way to the Imperial City. Because of the shortage of manpower, there were not many people transporting herbs. Once anything happened on the way, the losses would be huge. Fortunately, the Nine Cloud Palace was very famous and no one dared to provoke them easily. Therefore, the herbs everywhere were successfully transported to the Imperial City, especially the herbs in the nearby towns. They arrived in a day. However, the herbs in other places might not arrive so smoothly. The news that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and the Nine Cloud Palace had bought a large number of herbs had spread. The Empress, the four great clans, and the Golden Sea Pavilion all knew, and some people with ill intentions had crooked thoughts. There was naturally no need to mention the Empress. She would not let go of the chance to deal with Xue Fanxin. As for the Golden Sea Pavilion, they also had some thoughts. At this moment, in the Hai family, the family head and the various elders had all gathered together to discuss important matters. Chapter 1071 - 1071 Hai Familys Decision 1071 Hai Family¡¯s Decision The Hai family was the richest family in the Tongxuan Continent. The Golden Sea Pavilion bloomed everywhere, and countless wealth flowed in every day. They were inextricably related to the various large factions. In the Tongxuan Continent, the Hai family was very powerful. They had infiltrated various domains. The royal family, the four great clans, the three great sects, and other factions of all sizes had traces of the Hai family. However, there were three exceptions: the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, the Nine Cloud Palace, and the Purple Cloud Tower. They all knew that the Ninth Lord of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, but they did not know who the owner of the Purple Cloud Tower was. They did not know if it was related to Ye Jiushang. Because the Golden Sea Pavilion had been robbed, the Hai family had suffered heavy losses. Over the past two days, they had been investigating this matter. After obtaining some clues, they immediately held a meeting. ¡°Yesterday, the Golden Sea Pavilion in the Imperial City was robbed. Everything was stolen and nothing was left. Today, branches of the Golden Sea Pavilion in other places were also robbed. Among them, there were the most losses in herbs. The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate distributed the antidote to the outside world for free. Those antidotes need a large number of herbs to be brewed. I think the theft of the Golden Sea Pavilion is most likely related to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate.¡± ¡°Even if the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate really robbed the Golden Sea Pavilion, what can we do? Could we become enemies with the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate? Furthermore, this matter is only our guess. There¡¯s no evidence. If we go to their door without any evidence, even if we have reason, it will become unreasonable.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m certain that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was the one who robbed the Golden Sea Pavilion. Not only has the Golden Sea Pavilion in the Imperial City been robbed, but the Golden Sea Pavilion in other places has also been robbed. According to this momentum, all the Golden Sea Pavilions in the Tongxuan Continent will suffer the same fate. At that time, our Hai family¡¯s losses will be very serious, so serious that it will hurt the root and shake the foundation. Once the root is hurt, the family standing will plummet, and the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t wait for death anymore. With the current situation, even if we don¡¯t provoke the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, they won¡¯t let us off.¡± ¡°We have no grudge with the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Why should they treat us like this? According to what I know, when the other medicine shops were robbed, the corresponding crystal coins would be left at the event location. Why doesn¡¯t our Golden Sea Pavilion have them?¡± ¡°I remember that when Hai Lan went to the Nanling Empire to end the engagement, she seemed to have offended the Ninth Imperial Consort. The person who applied medicine to save people outside was the Ninth Imperial Consort. The Ninth Lord has yet to appear. I think this matter was most likely the Ninth Imperial Consort¡¯s idea.¡± Everyone spoke their minds and waited for the family head to make a decision. After hearing everyone¡¯s opinions, the head of the Hai family combined it with his thoughts and made a decision. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have evidence, the person who ransacked the Golden Sea Pavilion must be from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Now that the Imperial City is plagued with poison, countless commoners need an antidote to save their lives. If our Hai family pursues the matter of the herbs at this time, not only will we not obtain anyone¡¯s support, but we will also greatly damage the Hai family¡¯s reputation. If we do the opposite, we might have unexpected gains.¡± ¡°Master, how do you plan to do the opposite?¡± ¡°Since the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate uses our herbs to brew the antidote, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate can¡¯t be the only good guy. Release the news to the public that the herbs the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate used to brew the antidote were provided by the Golden Sea Pavilion.¡± Although the Golden Sea Pavilion had suffered serious losses this time, it was good to be able to exchange it for some reputation. As long as the reputation of the Golden Sea Pavilion surpassed that of the Purple Cloud Tower, would they be afraid of not earning money in the future? Chapter 1072 - 1072 Husband 1072 Husband Xue Fanxin worked from morning to night and then from night to morning. During this time, if she was tired, she would go back and rest for an hour. She would also drink some divine water in her space to replenish her stamina and spirit energy, then continue to come out to save people. Ye Jiushang had not seen Xue Fanxin for an entire day and missed her a little. Hence, he returned to the space and called out, ¡°Xin¡¯er, come to the space.¡± The moment Xue Fanxin came out of the space, she heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice. Hence, she returned to the space and asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, is there another treasure for me?¡± ¡°What treasure do you want?¡± Ye Jiushang habitually hugged Xue Fanxin and sat her on a soft chair by the side. He smelled the fragrance on her body and felt very good, making him indulge in it. ¡°I want all kinds of treasures, hehe!¡± Xue Fanxin was already used to being hugged by Ye Jiushang. She even hugged him back. She wrapped her arms around his neck and acted cute in front of him. ¡°Ah Jiu, is the inventory complete?¡± Ye Jiushang tapped the tip of Xue Fanxin¡¯s nose and said dotingly, ¡°There are too many items. It might take a few days to make a list.¡± ¡°I see! Then I¡¯ll wait a little longer. I¡¯ve been exhausted these last two days. Even if I apply medicine to save people day and night, there are still many, many people lining up outside needing treatment. You haven¡¯t seen the line, it¡¯s so very long. They line up from the door of the Lord¡¯s Estate to the city gate of the Imperial City. Even if I¡¯ve already sped up the distribution of the antidote, many people have still died. The worst thing is that the herbs are very scarce now, and we¡¯re about to run out of supplies.¡± When Xue Fanxin mentioned the herbs, she felt a headache coming on. Fortunately, Hai Feng would send people to send herbs over from time to time, or she would be even more frustrated with the situation. ¡°Do you want me to help you resolve the problem of the herbs?¡± ¡°Sure, sure! Lord, Master god, help me resolve the problem of the herbs.¡± Xue Fanxin acted cute and begged for the herbs. ¡°Compared to the Lord Master god, I prefer to hear Lord husband. Why don¡¯t you call me that instead?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not married yet! Isn¡¯t it a little early to call you husband?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get married sooner or later, so there¡¯s no problem in saying it in advance. Be good and call me husband. If I become happy, I¡¯ll immediately help you resolve the problem of the herbs.¡± Xue Fanxin pursed her lips and decided to be straightforward. She went all out and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Husband, help me resolve the problem of the herbs.¡± Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s lips ruthlessly and hugged her. ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken, how can I not help? In an hour, I¡¯ll send the herbs over.¡± ¡°Is an hour enough? I need a lot of herbs. I don¡¯t need herbs that are too expensive. Just ordinary herbs will do. The antidote for the plague poison is not difficult to concoct, and the herbs needed are not expensive. It¡¯s just a little difficult to brew.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten who your husband is? An hour is enough.¡± ¡°How could I have forgotten? My husband is the Master god. He¡¯s very capable!¡± ¡°Then how can you thank your husband?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll blow you a kiss.¡± Xue Fanxin blew a kiss in front of Ye Jiushang. Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need to blow me a kiss. I want it directly.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I have to go out and work. In such a short time, many people must have lost their lives again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. Everyone has their own fate. It¡¯s not something you can control casually, so just let nature take its course. As long as you do your best, you can have a clear conscience.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll go do my work first.¡± With a thought, Xue Fanxin left the space and continued to do her own thing. Ye Jiushang smiled and did what he had to do too. Chapter 1073 - 1073 Negative Intelligence 1073 Negative Intelligence Xue Fanxin started to treat people the moment she came out. Perhaps because she had been recently using the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art extremely frequently, her acupuncture technique had greatly improved. The speed and accuracy of her acupuncture were much higher than before, and she was becoming more and more familiar with her control of spirit energy. When she performed the acupuncture, she could immediately release the corresponding spirit energy accurately to treat the patient. She had also used a lot of the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl, but the power of the Heavenly Pearl did not decrease at all. Instead, there was an additional wood spirit power in her body. That was the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl. This was because when she used the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to treat people, the power of the Heavenly Pearl had to be transformed through her body first. During this transformation, her body was washed by the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl again and again, causing the residual wood spirit power in her body to increase. After the remnant wood spirit power in her body was absorbed by herself, it became her personal power. It even stimulated her wood-element spirit meridians, making her spirit energy more suitable for treating illnesses. Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to care about these changes now. All her energy was on treating and saving people. But just as she was busy saving people, she heard something that made her feel the involved party was ridiculous. ¡°Your Highness, the Hai family has released news that the antidote that our Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate has distributed for free has all been made from herbs provided by their Golden Sea Pavilion. This is equivalent to saying that the Golden Sea Pavilion is saving the people. Many commoners in the Imperial City believe this and praise the Hai family¡¯s righteous deeds. The reputation of the Golden Sea Pavilion has increased quite a lot.¡± ¡°The Hai family is really shameless. We worked hard to brew and distribute the antidote, and the consort saved people day and night. Furthermore, the antidote was concocted by the consort. What right does the Hai family have to snatch half of the credit?¡± The black shadow guards expressed their anger and dissatisfaction. They were so angry at the Hai family¡¯s actions that they gritted their teeth. Heilong was also very angry about this, but no matter how angry he was, he endured it and would not act rashly. He waited for the instructions from above. Compared to the anger of the Black Shadow Guards, Xue Fanxin was much calmer. She did not look angry at all and was still smiling mysteriously. Everyone looked at Xue Fanxin in confusion, not knowing what she was thinking. Heilong did not know either. In the end, he could not help but ask, ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Someone is walking onto the path of death, why should I be angry?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in return. Then, she smiled evilly and said, ¡°I really wonder if the intelligence of the Hai family¡¯s master and those higher-ups is in the negatives. They actually appeared at this time to stand out?¡± ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Although the people from the four great clans have also come to line up to seek the antidote, they are all being very low-key. They have even used all means to draw the line with our Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. This Hai family actually stupidly appeared with great fanfare. Do you think the Empress will let them off? The Hai family doesn¡¯t want to lose so many herbs for nothing, so they want to snatch the credit from us, but they have to pay an even greater price now.¡± This credit was not so easy to snatch. She had been fighting with the Empress these few days, both openly and secretly. Furthermore, no matter how the Empress fought, she could still suppress the Empress. The Empress was currently in a rage and Xue Fanxin was worried that she had nowhere to vent her anger. The Hai family had appeared at this moment and could be the punching bag for the Empress. Just as Xue Fanxin had said, when the Empress found out that the Hai family was providing herbs to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate, she was extremely angry and vented all the anger she had accumulated recently onto the Hai family. ¡°Someone, pass down the order. The Hai family is in cahoots with the renegade rebels. Their crimes are monstrous. Their entire family will be executed.¡± At this moment, whoever dared to help the people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate would be going against her. She would not let go of anyone who went against her. Chapter 1074 - 1074 Taking Back the News 1074 Taking Back the News After the Hai family released the news of the supply of herbs to the public, they received quite a few high praises, making them very happy. However, when the head of the Hai family made this decision, he felt that something was wrong. As for what was wrong, he could not think of it for a while, so he had been working hard to think about it. Suddenly, he thought of it and was extremely panicked. He shouted anxiously, ¡°Someone, someone, quickly take back the news of the supply of the herbs. Quickly, quickly¡­¡± At this moment, the news of the supply of herbs had already been released to the public. Although it had only been two hours, because it had been deliberately spread, the news spread very quickly. Now, more than half of the people in the Imperial City already knew about this. Hai Lan had been staying at home recently and because the plague poison was rampant outside, she did not dare to go out even if she wanted to. When she heard her father shouting in panic, she quickly came over to take a look. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hai Lan, quickly, quickly inform your Second and Third Uncles to use all means to take back the news of the supply of herbs. Quickly go¡­¡± The head of the Hai family was already panicked and at a loss. ¡°Why should we take back the news?¡± Hai Lan asked in confusion. She felt that this matter had been done very well. Now, the Hai family¡¯s reputation had increased quite a lot. In just two hours, she had heard quite a lot of good news. As long as the Hai family had a high reputation, she would be able to come into contact with the four great clans more and marry the person she wanted to marry. ¡°If we don¡¯t take back the news quickly, the Hai family will be finished. It¡¯s over¡­¡± ¡°How is that possible? Father, have you been stimulated by something? You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. I destroyed the Hai family. I destroyed the Hai family!¡± The head of the Hai family kept blaming himself. He was still blaming himself and crying even when the others had arrived. ¡°Master, what happened?¡± ¡°What made the Master so anxious?¡± ¡°How long has it been since the news of the supply of herbs was released? Can we take back the news now?¡± the head of the Hai family asked with a hint of hope, wishing he could turn back time. ¡°Master, this news has already been out for more than two hours. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a little difficult to take it back now. Furthermore, the situation in the Imperial City is relatively complicated now. The situation is very difficult to control, so¡­¡± The news that was released was like water that had been splashed out and could not be taken back at all. When the head of the Hai family heard this, his face turned ashen. He was in despair, but he knew that he could not give up. If he gave up, it meant that the Hai family was finished. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Father, what are you doing? Why are you so sad all of a sudden?¡± The Hai family still did not understand what was going on. They were all waiting for the head of the Hai family to explain the situation. The head of the Hai family tried his best to cheer himself up and quickly make the corresponding countermeasures. ¡°Immediately release the news that the herbs used by the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate were all obtained by robbing the Golden Sea Pavilion. Quickly, immediately spread this news. I want to enter the palace to see the Empress now. I hope I can still make it in time.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± An elder of the Hai family quickly went to deal with this matter. As quickly as possible, he released the news that the herbs used by the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had all been robbed from the Golden Sea Pavilion. After the news was released, it quickly spread. However, it was useless no matter how fast it was. Before the head of the Hai family could enter the palace, the people from the palace had already killed their way in. ¡°Master, something bad has happened. The people from the palace barged in and killed everyone they saw. Ah¡­¡± The butler ran over to report the news, but before he could finish speaking, he had already been killed. At this moment, there were archers everywhere outside the Hai family. They kept shooting arrows in and then killed their way in. The Hai family was caught off guard. By the time they reacted, many people had already died. The head of the Hai family tried his best to send his son and daughter away. ¡°Leave quickly. The further you go, the better. Leave quickly.¡± Chapter 1075 - 1075 One Fled 1075 One Fled When the people from the palace killed their way in, most of the Hai family did not know what was going on. They did not even have time to escape. Of the hundreds of people in the Hai family, more than half had died from the chaotic arrows, and the rest had all been killed by the experts who had barged in. The richest family in the Tongxuan Continent had been destroyed by the Ye royal family just like that. Under the protection of the family experts, Hai Lan and a few descendants of the Hai family finally escaped from the hell-like Hai residence. However, even if they escaped from the Hai residence, it was still not safe. There were still people from the palace guarding outside, and they were all experts. As long as they saw anyone escape from the Hai family, they would immediately kill them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± When Hai Lan saw the incoming attack, in a moment of desperation, she pulled her younger brother beside her and threw him out as a shield. She also took the opportunity to throw out her only spirit artifact and use it to stall the people who wanted to kill her before escaping quickly. By the time the people outside had finished off the spirit artifact Hai Lan had thrown out, she had already escaped without a trace. ¡°One escaped. It¡¯s Hai Lan from the Hai family.¡± ¡°Do you think a pampered heiress can escape? The Imperial Capital has already been sealed. She can only enter and can¡¯t leave. She can¡¯t escape. Immediately send people to chase after her. We can¡¯t let anyone from the Hai family off. Otherwise, if the Empress blames us, the ones who will die will be us.¡± The Empress¡¯s orders were to annihilate the entire Hai family. They could not let anyone off, so Hai Lan had to die. Hai Lan had actually not escaped far. Instead, she hid in a broken basket and waited quietly, not even daring to move. She was frightened out of her wits and panicked. She was so frightened that she was at a loss. At this moment, she suddenly recalled what the Ancestor had said when he was alive, including the marriage he had arranged for her. The Old Ancestor said that the Hai family would have a huge calamity in the future. If they wanted to survive this calamity, someone had to marry Gu Jinyuan, because Gu Jinyuan¡¯s fate was precious and could change the Hai family¡¯s fate. Initially, she did not believe such nonsense, especially when Gu Jinyuan lost his status as the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. She did not believe it even more, so she insisted on breaking off the engagement. But now, she believed what the Ancestor had said. Hence, as long as she went to look for Gu Jinyuan and restored their marriage, she could change everything. But she did not even know where Gu Jinyuan was. How could she find him? After Gu Jinyuan came to the Mystic Realm, he had always kept a low profile and rarely appeared outside. Furthermore, very few people in the Imperial City knew him, so basically no one knew of his existence. The Hai family naturally did not know, nor did Hai Lan. Be it the Hai family or Hai Lan, they were no longer related to Gu Jinyuan. He was currently helping brew medicine in the courtyard of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Xue Fanxin did not care about the Hai family either. She was busy treating and saving people. When she heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice from the space, she returned to her room in the name of resting and entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. The moment she entered, she asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, are the herbs ready?¡± Ye Jiushang was already sitting on a soft chair. When he heard Xue Fanxin ask about herbs the moment she entered, he was a little displeased. Hence, he pulled her into his arms and complained. ¡°In your eyes, can¡¯t your husband compare to herbs?¡± ¡°Aiyaya, why are you still arguing about this at a time like this?¡± ¡°This is a very important matter, so I have to make it clear. Remember, you have to put your husband first in the future, okay?¡± ¡°I know, I know. My husband is the most important.¡± Xue Fanxin wrapped her arms around Ye Jiushang¡¯s neck and asked with a smile, ¡°Then, my dear husband, have you prepared the herbs?¡± Ah Jiu has become more and more speechless recently. Chapter 1076 - 1076 Seven Arts Bracelet 1076 Seven Arts Bracelet Ye Jiushang hugged the beauty and felt especially wonderful. He could not bear to put her down. If not for objective reasons, he would have long pounced on the person in his arms and eaten her up. It seemed like there were some things that he had to speed up. Otherwise, when would he be able to eat the person in his arms? ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you thinking about?¡± Xue Fanxin realized that Ye Jiushang was looking at her in a daze. Furthermore, he was hugging her very tightly, so tightly that she could not breathe. She just had to ask. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to fatten you up faster and eat you.¡± Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s neck a few times and kept rubbing against her. The heat in his body became stronger and stronger, and he almost couldn¡¯t control himself. In order to increase his control, he could only divert his attention and stop thinking about that. He took out a golden bracelet with seven gems. ¡°This is the Seven Arts Bracelet. It is embedded with seven different divine spirit stones. You only need to activate the spirit stones on it to obtain the corresponding attack and defense power. Apart from that, there is a huge space inside this Seven Arts Bracelet. It can be used as a spatial storage.¡± ¡°What a beautiful bracelet.¡± Xue Fanxin liked this bracelet with just one look. The seven different-colored gems emitted a mysterious light. There were also extremely exquisite patterns and carvings on them. They were simply beautiful. Inside the bracelet was a huge space. A large number of herbs were stored inside. Not only were there ordinary herbs, but there were also quite a few precious spirit herbs. Just looking at them made one¡¯s eyes widen. The things Ah Jiu gave were indeed not ordinary. ¡°Ah Jiu, where did you get so many herbs?¡± ¡°As the Master god, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if I don¡¯t even have any ability?¡± The herbs in the bracelet space were not precious. He only needed to give the order and his subordinates would send a bunch over. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My husband is the Master god. He¡¯s powerful.¡± Xue Fanxin put on the Seven Arts Bracelet. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. Thinking of what Ye Jiushang had said previously, she asked curiously, ¡°How can I activate the divine spirit stone on it?¡± ¡°With your current ability, you can at most activate one divine spirit stone. Furthermore, you can only unleash a tenth of its power. Perhaps because of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl, the wood spirit power in your body is relatively powerful, so it will be easier to activate the Wood Spirit Divine Stone, which is the green divine spirit stone. Come, I¡¯ll teach you how to use it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Fanxin stayed in the space for an hour and learned how to use the Seven Arts Bracelet. She activated the divine spirit stone on it and increased her attack and defense. However, because her cultivation level was too low and her spirit energy was too weak, the divine spirit stone she activated could only last for fifteen minutes. In other words, in fifteen minutes, her attack and defense would greatly increase. As her cultivation level increased and her spirit energy became stronger, the longer she could maintain the divine spirit stone, the higher her attack and defense. This Seven Arts Bracelet was the same as the Feather Spirit Divine Robe. It was really a good treasure. ¡°Do you like what your husband gave you?¡± Ye Jiushang asked as he hugged Xue Fanxin. As long as he saw her smile, he would feel happy. ¡°I like it, I like it very much,¡± Xue Fanxin replied without hesitation. Her eyes were shining. It could be seen that she really liked the Seven Arts Bracelet. ¡°As long as you like it. This Seven Arts Bracelet has been modified by your husband. Apart from you and me, no one else in this world can use it.¡± What he had given Xin¡¯er was naturally something that she could use. Forget about using it, others could not even touch it. It was the same for the Xue You Flute and the half-divine dagger, the Feather Spirit Divine Robe, and the Seven Arts Bracelet. Even the pots and pans he made were the same. He would never let anyone else touch Xin¡¯er¡¯s things. ¡°My Ah Jiu is the best.¡± Xue Fanxin kissed Ye Jiushang¡¯s face and stood up. ¡°Alright! I have to go out and work.¡± With that said, with a thought, she left the space and went out. Ye Jiushang shook his head helplessly, his face filled with a doting smile. After a while, he left the space and went to do his own thing. He naturally knew the situation in the Imperial City, but he believed that Xin¡¯er could handle this. He would treat it as training for her. Chapter 1077 - 1077 Benevolent Doctor 1077 Benevolent Doctor After Xue Fanxin came out of the space, she went to the courtyard where the medicine was brewed. She put down a large handful of herbs and gave a few instructions before continuing to treat people. The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had already distributed the antidote for free for three consecutive days. More and more commoners benefited. For a moment, the reputation of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate soared, especially Xue Fanxin. At some point, she had gained the reputation of being a benevolent doctor. As for the Hai family being slaughtered, it did not cause any waves. The commoners in the Imperial City did not pity the Hai family at all. At this moment, they were all discussing that benevolent doctor. Before the Hai family was slaughtered, a piece of news spread that the herbs used by the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate were robbed from the Golden Sea Pavilion. Previously, it was said that the Golden Sea Pavilion had provided the herbs for free. Why had they said later on that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had robbed the Golden Sea Pavilion? How could the Hai family, a family who only sought profit, provide herbs for free? Such people deserved to die. Xue Fanxin did not care about anything and only cared about treating and saving people. However, it had been a little quiet these two days, which made her a little uneasy. The Empress had used the Asura Badge. Something big must be happening in the next few days, so the silence now made her feel uneasy. ¡°Heilong, tell the people below to be alert. Everyone, be careful. I have a feeling that the people from the Asura Hall are about to come. Once they notice that the situation is wrong, immediately evacuate the crowd and reduce the damage to the minimum. Also, remind the people in the line to be careful. If anything happens, leave first and come back to get the medicine in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s uneasy feeling became stronger and stronger, so she called Heilong over and instructed him to make as much preparation as possible. Ever since he found out that the Empress had used the Asura Badge, Heilong had been vigilant and careful. Therefore, even if Xue Fanxin did not remind him, he knew what to do. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already instructed these things¡­¡± Before Heilong could finish speaking, a powerful pressure suddenly descended, suppressing him until he could not move. At the same time, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate suffered wanton destruction. Spirit arts attacked from the sky one after another. In less than a moment, the originally fine Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had already been razed to the ground. Fortunately, everyone in the residence was gathered in the courtyard and busy. Coupled with the fact that the Lord¡¯s Estate had a certain level of defense, there were not too many casualties. However, the house was badly destroyed. Because of the sudden change, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was in a mess. The commoners lining up outside to receive the antidote were also in a mess. They all ran for their lives and found a place to hide. ¡°Which bastard ruined my plans?¡± Little Lei was distributing the antidote. He had just taken out a spoonful of the antidote from the pot and before he could put it in the bowl, he was shocked by the spirit technique that struck from the sky. His hand trembled and all the medicine in the spoon was spilled. This made him very angry, so he raised his head to look at the sky to see who had ruined his plans. Unexpectedly, when he looked up, he saw a super large black bat. On the large bat stood a person in a black robe. The black-robed person was still constantly attacking the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. Spirit arts shot down one after another. Previously, they had destroyed buildings, but now, they started to kill. No matter who it was, everyone who stayed in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had to be killed. The black-robed person¡¯s attack power was too powerful and in the sky. The people below could not withstand it at all. In less than fifteen minutes, quite a few black shadow guards had already died, and even many ordinary servants and maidservants had died. Ordinary servants and maidservants did not have any cultivation level and could not withstand a single strike from the black-robed person. Even the aftershock of a spirit technique could kill them. The current Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was like a disaster land. It constantly suffered powerful attacks, and the people inside could not even dodge. Chapter 1078 - 1078 Aerial Battle (1) 1078 Aerial Battle (1) Xue Fanxin watched as the people around her fell one after another. She was unable to restrain her anger and used all her strength to attack the large bat flying in the sky. However, she was too far away and the other party was too powerful. Her attacks were useless. Unless they could fight up close, there was no way to change the situation. In order to stop the black-robed person from continuing to kill everyone, Xue Fanxin had no choice but to use all means to stop his attack. She used a transmission technique and instantly appeared in the air, intercepting the black-robed person¡¯s attack and counter attacking as quickly as possible. Then, her body could not maintain its balance and she fell from the sky. After her body fell, she had no choice but to expend a huge amount of energy to land safely. Then, she used the transmission technique again and used the same method to deal with the black-robed person. However, this way, her stamina and spirit energy were greatly exhausted. After only going back and forth a few times, she was already so tired that she was panting. She could not immediately use the transmission technique and had to spend some time recovering. However, just as Xue Fanxin was panting and recovering, the black-robed person attacked again. He was still standing on the large bat and using spirit arts in the sky. This spirit technique attacked Xue Fanxin, and it was incomparably powerful. The others were suppressed by the aftershock of the spirit technique and could not move. Even if they wanted to die for Xue Fanxin, they could not. ¡°Xin¡¯er¡­¡± Xue Batian was extremely anxious and shouted with all his might. No matter how tired Xue Fanxin was, she had to defend in time. She summoned thousands of butterflies as shields to block the attack, but she could not block it at all. Half of the butterflies were instantly gone, and the remaining half quickly disappeared. Once all the butterflies disappeared, she would be injured by that spirit technique. This was because that spirit technique was very powerful and the technique used was definitely above the Saint Realm. This black-robed person should have been sent by the Asura Hall. He was much stronger than the ten Asura sacrificial soldiers who had come last time. If there was no other way, she would take the attack. Anyway, she was wearing the Feather Spirit Divine Robe and could receive an attack from a Deity realm expert. Just as Xue Fanxin was thinking about doing this, Little Meow¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her mind. ¡°Master, let me out. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Hearing Little Meow¡¯s words, Xue Fanxin did not even think about it. With a thought, she released Little Meow from the spirit beast space. The moment Little Meow came out, she rushed in front of Xue Fanxin. Coincidentally, at this moment, all the butterflies had disappeared, and the black-robed person¡¯s spirit art all landed on Little Meow. She was instantly sent flying and crashed into the ruins by the side, no longer moving. ¡°Little Meow¡­¡± Xue Fanxin had never expected Little Meow to help her in such a way. She hurriedly ran over and picked up the motionless Little Meow. When she realized that she was no longer breathing, she was immediately inconsolable, and her anger rose exponentially. However, the black-robed person did not take these things seriously. The attack just now had failed to kill Xue Fanxin, so he attacked again. However, he still stood on the big bat and did not go down. When Xue Fanxin saw that the black-robed person had attacked again, she was about to dodge. But at this moment, Little Lei suddenly transformed into a purple dragon and flew into the air. He spat out a powerful bolt of lightning from his mouth and scattered the black-robed person¡¯s spirit art. Then, he flew towards the large bat and used all means to attack it. When the large bat saw the purple dragon, it was a little frightened. If not for the black-robed person controlling it with all his might, it would have long flown away. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? That¡¯s only a young dragon. You¡¯re a holy beast. Are you afraid of it?¡± the black-robed person said to the large bat. Then, he attacked, planning to take in the purple dragon. If he really could not be used for themselves, he would destroy him. Chapter 1079 - 1079 Aerial Battle (2) 1079 Aerial Battle (2) Because Little Lei was too angry, he had stimulated the power in his body, so now he could transform into a purple dragon and fly into the air to fight the big bat. If he was only fighting a large bat, he had an absolute chance of winning. However, there was someone on the large bat. That person had the cultivation of the Martial Monarch Realm. If the two of them joined forces, he could not win at all. ¡°All of you deserve to die, deserve to die. How dare you hurt my people? I¡¯ll strike you to death.¡± Little Lei was a little exasperated. He kept releasing lightning in the air and attacked the big bat and the black-robed person. However, the black-robed person took out a spirit artifact and blocked Little Lei¡¯s lightning attack. Then, he counterattacked and threw out a chain that emitted a black aura to lock Little Lei. ¡°Although you¡¯re only a small young dragon, your entire body is a treasure. I¡¯m lacking dragon tendons and dragon bones to refine weapons, so you should obediently surrender.¡± ¡°Spirit Devouring Chain.¡± Little Lei recognized what the black chain was and knew that something was wrong. He struggled with all his might, wanting to break free from the chain on his body. However, the more he struggled against the chain, the tighter it became. He could not break free at all. Xue Fanxin watched from below. When she saw that Little Lei was chained by a black chain, she was very worried. Seeing that Little Lei was about to die, she summoned the Xue You Sword in a moment of desperation. Then, she used the transmission technique again and instantly arrived beside Little Lei. She circulated the Reverse Spirit Art and used the Xue You Sword to cut off the black chain on Little Lei¡¯s body. When the black-robed person saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s actions, he felt that it was very ridiculous. This was because he did not think that the sword in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand could cut the Spirit Devouring Chain, so¡­ Just as the black-robed person was secretly mocking Xue Fanxin, he heard a clang. It was the sound of an iron artifact breaking. Then, right on the heels of that, he saw that his Spirit Devouring Chain had been broken in half. Because he was too shocked, he could not help but cry out, ¡°How is this possible?¡± The Spirit Devouring Chain was not an ordinary spirit artifact, but a high-grade spirit artifact. It was just short of being a divine artifact. How could it be cut apart so easily? However, the truth was in front of him. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to accept the reality. Xue Fanxin temporarily did not have the time to care about the black-robed person. After cutting off the Spirit Devouring Chains on Little Lei, she immediately reached out and grabbed one of his claws. Then, she used internal force to jump onto him and stood on Little Lei¡¯s back to fight the black-robed person in front of her. She said domineeringly, ¡°I want to see who the Asura Hall has sent to die this time.¡± No matter what, she would not let this black-robed person leave alive today. If she really could not, she would let Ah Jiu do it. In short, this black-robed person had to die today. The black-robed person did not speak. He only looked at Xue Fanxin steadily, his eyes filled with endless shock. She was clearly just a lowly ant who had walked out of the Nanling Empire. How could she be so powerful? At this moment, such a heart-wrenching scene appeared in the air of the Imperial City. Everyone raised their heads and looked up at the two people and two beasts in the sky. Initially, they had thought that the black-robed person was already powerful enough riding on the large bat. After all, the large bat was very powerful. However, the Ninth Imperial Consort rode a purple dragon to fight the black-robed person and the large bat. It was very impressive. Who said that the Ninth Imperial Consort was only a lowly person from the secular world? She was clearly very powerful, okay? The Empress, who was in the palace, was also looking up at the battle in the sky. Seeing Xue Fanxin standing on the purple dragon and fighting the black-robed person, she immediately panicked. She knew that the black-robed person had been sent by the Asura Hall. This was her last trump card. If she could not kill Xue Fanxin even with this, she really had no choice but to die. No, she had to kill Xue Fanxin in this battle no matter what. If the black-robed person could not do it, she would think of a way to kill Xue Fanxin. Chapter 1080 - 1080 Aerial Battle (3) 1080 Aerial Battle (3) With Little Lei¡¯s help, Xue Fanxin could remain in the sky and no longer have to use the transmission technique to run back and forth. At this moment, the moves of the Xue You Sword in her hand were extremely powerful. The sword aura was sharp and emitted a buzzing sound. Just like her heart, her battle intent was extremely intense. She had to kill this black-robed person and take revenge for Little Meow and the innocent people who had died. The black-robed person slowly adjusted his emotions and did not let himself be shocked anymore. Instead, he accepted the challenge seriously. Although he did not think that Xue Fanxin, a little girl in the Spirit King Realm, would be his match, it was best to be careful. After all, Xue Fanxin had too many variables. Take her ability to instantly appear in the sky for example. Even he could not do it, and very few people could. Furthermore, he could not tell what spirit technique it was at all. There was also the sword that could cut through the Spirit Devouring Chains. It was definitely not an ordinary item. And a dragon was added to the mix. Hence, even if Xue Fanxin was only in the Spirit King Realm, her overall combat strength was very strong. He had to take her seriously. The black-robed person did not know that Xue Fanxin had more than these things on her, nor did he know that she had an expert who was terrifying enough to destroy everything by her side. Because he did not know, he was destined to be in a tragedy today. ¡°If you beg for mercy and submit to me now, I might be able to spare your life.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled coldly. ¡°If you circle around now, I can leave your corpse intact.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, if not for Ye Jiushang¡¯s power, would you dare to be arrogant?¡± ¡°From the moment you appeared until now, my Ah Jiu has not attacked. If he attacks, do you think you still have a chance to stand here and speak?¡± Because the black-robed person had come too suddenly, before she could react, the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had been destroyed. Many people had died innocently, and Little Meow had also died. If she had called Ah Jiu to attack in time, would this not have happened? Xue Fanxin did not dwell on this anymore, because it had already happened. It was useless to dwell on it. Furthermore, she could not rely on Ah Jiu for everything. Otherwise, she would always be passive. When the black-robed person heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he was a little nervous. However, his face was covered, so no one could tell even if he was nervous. Furthermore, he tried his best to tell himself that no matter how strong Ye Jiushang was, he was at most in the Saint Realm in the Tongxuan Continent. He was not stronger than him at all, so he did not have to be panicked and afraid. This time, not only did he want to kill Xue Fanxin, but he also wanted to kill Ye Jiushang. ¡°Enough nonsense. Give me your life.¡± The black-robed person did not want to waste his breath on Xue Fanxin anymore. He felt that the more she said, the more panicked he would be. This was not conducive to his battle, so he might as well do it directly and speak the truth. Xue Fanxin was already prepared to fight. When the black-robed person¡¯s spirit art attacked, she nimbly dodged and jumped on Little Lei. Little Lei cooperated with Xue Fanxin very tacitly and cleverly dodged the black-robed person¡¯s attack. He flew over and caught Xue Fanxin, letting her stand in the air and fight the black-robed person better. ¡°If you only know one spirit technique, then you can only wait for death.¡± Although Xue Fanxin did not attack, she had been observing the black-robed person seriously, looking for his weakness and making a battle plan. At this moment, she already had a countermeasure to kill the black-robed person, but it was a little risky. As long as she could kill the black-robed person, so what if she took some risks? ¡°It¡¯s not the number of spirit arts that matters. It¡¯s good as long as I can kill the enemy.¡± The black-robed person used the same move, but the effect was no longer as good as before. Xue Fanxin dodged it again. ¡°But in my opinion, your spirit art can¡¯t kill the enemy. Now that it¡¯s my turn to attack, take this.¡± Xue Fanxin no longer dodged and attacked forcefully. The Xue You Sword split into three and flew towards the black-robed person at the same time. Chapter 1081 - 1081 Aerial Battle (4) 1081 Aerial Battle (4) The black-robed person knew that the sword in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand was not ordinary. As for what grade the weapon was, he could not tell at all. He only knew that the sword was very powerful. Be it the sword aura or the sword technique, they were both powerful. He really did not know what kind of dogsh*t luck Xue Fanxin had to have such a powerful weapon. The Xue You Sword split into three and flew side by side. At the same time, it attacked the black-robed person. The sword technique was extremely powerful and the sword aura was oppressive. When the two were combined, it made people feel afraid. Because he was afraid, the black-robed person did not dare to receive Xue Fanxin¡¯s attack and wanted to dodge. Just as he was about to retreat and dodge, he realized that Xue Fanxin had disappeared in front of him. At this moment, he was even more panicked, and he had a bad feeling. This bad feeling made him want to retreat. However, retreating was not as easy as he thought. Xue Fanxin, who had disappeared from in front of him, suddenly appeared behind the black-robed person. She held the semi-divine dagger in her hand and used the time rule to make time stop for a moment. Taking advantage of the fact that time had stopped, she stabbed the dagger in her hand into the black-robed person¡¯s heart, piercing through it from his back. When the dagger pierced into the black-robed person¡¯s heart, the time rule stopped. The black-robed person felt the pain in his heart and his eyes widened, his face was filled with disbelief. How was this possible? His cultivation level was clearly so much higher than Xue Fanxin¡¯s. Why was he still injured by her? Furthermore, his defense was very strong. Even if Xue Fanxin really had a chance to injure him, it was impossible for her to cause much damage to him, let alone cause fatal damage. But now, he could clearly sense that his vitality was rapidly flowing away. It would not be long before he died. Why was this happening? ¡°You¡­¡± Although the black-robed person had suffered Xue Fanxin¡¯s fatal blow, he was still breathing and had combat strength. After recovering from his shock, he erupted with all his strength and sent Xue Fanxin flying. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin had known that there was this danger from the moment she formulated a plan to kill the black-robed person. Therefore, when the black-robed person¡¯s power erupted, she had already dodged as quickly as possible, but she was still sent flying by the black-robed person¡¯s power and her body fell from the sky. Little Lei wanted to catch Xue Fanxin, but he was also sent flying by the power emitted by the black-robed person and could not catch her in time. By the time he stabilized himself, Xue Fanxin had already fallen below. Xue Fanxin fell from the sky and landed in a lotus pond. Furthermore, it was the lotus pond of the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. From the moment Xue Fanxin and the black-robed person fought in the air, Yu Yuefu had been watching. When she saw Xue Fanxin fall towards the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate, she immediately chased after her and saw that Xue Fanxin was using her last bit of strength to swim towards the shore, looking very weak. Yu Yuefu stood by the lotus pond and watched Xue Fanxin swim towards the shore, but she did not help. Instead, she had other thoughts. She had always wanted to kill Xue Fanxin. Only by killing Xue Fanxin would she have a chance to sit on the Ninth Imperial Consort¡¯s throne. Even if this chance was very small, it was still a chance. From the battle just now, Xue Fanxin was very powerful. It was clearly very difficult to kill her, but now was an excellent opportunity. If she missed this opportunity, she would probably not be able to kill her. Should she take this opportunity to kill Xue Fanxin? Yu Yuefu took out a sharp dagger from her storage bag and slowly walked towards Xue Fanxin, who was leaning against the shore on her last breath. Her eyes were filled with killing intent. Chapter 1082 - 1082 Pay With Your Life 1082 Pay With Your Life In order to kill the black-robed person, Xue Fanxin had used all her strength. She had just swam to the shore with all her might, but now, she had no strength at all. She could not even climb up the shore. She could only lie on the shore, her body still in the water. Even her consciousness was blurry, and she could faint at any moment. Just as she was extremely weak, she saw Yu Yuefu walk towards her with a dagger in her hand, her eyes filled with killing intent. How unlucky. She had actually fallen into the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. She had finally killed the black-robed person and she did not want to fall into the hands of a small Yu Yuefu. Xue Fanxin was still soaking in the water and could not move even if she wanted to. She might as well lie down and rest, trying her best to recover her strength. As long as she recovered a little, she could deal with Yu Yuefu. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t blame me if you die. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being unlucky. You just had to fall into my hands at this time.¡± Yu Yuefu walked up to Xue Fanxin and raised her dagger to stab down, but she was too afraid. Her hand kept trembling, and she could not muster up the courage to stab the dagger down for a long time. She was afraid that the Ninth Lord would pursue the matter later. At that time, she might be in an even more miserable state. However, if she did not take the opportunity to kill Xue Fanxin, she would never have such a chance again, let alone sit on the Ninth Imperial Consort¡¯s throne. Hence, Xue Fanxin had to die. Just as Yu Yuefu was nervous, afraid, and hesitant, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife suddenly appeared. Without a word, she took the dagger from Yu Yuefu¡¯s hand and stabbed it at Xue Fanxin¡¯s head without hesitation. Xue Fanxin saw that the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was stabbing toward her head with a dagger. In a moment of desperation, she wanted to hide in her space to protect herself. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, a small white shadow suddenly flashed past, and right on the heels of that, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife¡¯s tragic cry sounded. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this moment, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Madam¡¯s wrist was being bitten by the little white tiger tightly, and blood was flowing. ¡°Ah¡­ animal, get lost.¡± The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife endured the intense pain in her wrist and shook the little white tiger off forcefully. After the little white tiger was thrown off, it jumped back and continued to attack the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife. The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife and the little white tiger started fighting. As they fought, she shouted, ¡°Yuefu, what are you waiting for? Quickly kill Xue Fanxin. If you miss this opportunity, don¡¯t even think about killing her again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Yuefu was originally very nervous and afraid, but after hearing her mother¡¯s words, she made up her mind and made herself ruthless. She picked up the dagger on the ground and walked towards Xue Fanxin again, but this time, she no longer hesitated. No matter how nervous and afraid she was, she had to kill Xue Fanxin. Because of the little white tiger¡¯s appearance, it bought Xue Fanxin some time. Although it was only a small amount, she could recover a little strength. Therefore, when Yu Yuefu wanted to kill her, she casually shot out two silver needles and accurately hit Yu Yuefu¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Yuefu had not expected Xue Fanxin to still have the energy to attack. She had been careless for a moment, and coupled with the fact that the silver needles were too small and difficult to discover, the acupuncture technique was too mysterious. She could not dodge at all and died just like that. When the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife saw her daughter collapse, she was extremely anxious. She pushed the little white tiger back with a palm and ran over. She hugged her daughter and shouted, ¡°Yuefu, Yuefu, don¡¯t scare me. Quickly open your eyes and look at me.¡± No matter how much the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife called out, Yu Yuefu did not respond. She had long stopped breathing. After confirming that her daughter was dead, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was inconsolable. Her killing intent towards Xue Fanxin became even stronger. ¡°You killed my daughter. I want you to pay with your life.¡± ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability or not.¡± Xue Fanxin had already recovered a little strength at this moment. She slowly climbed out of the pool and looked at the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife coldly. The coldness in her eyes was extremely strong, and the killing intent was even stronger. She had never been merciful to those who wanted to kill her. Chapter 1083 - 1083 Wanting to Possess 1083 Wanting to Possess The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife knew that Xue Fanxin was very powerful and so she had to attack her when she was at her weakest, so she did not say another word or hesitate to attack with all her might. Xue Fanxin quickly took out a cup of divine water from the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and drank it. Her spirit energy instantly recovered by 30 to 40 percent. With 30 to 40 percent of her spirit energy, it was enough to deal with a small Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife. Therefore, when the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife¡¯s killer move approached, she did not dodge, but defended and counterattacked. For a moment, countless colorful spirit butterflies flew out from behind Xue Fanxin and flew forward, dispelling the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife¡¯s attack. A small number of butterflies were like sharp darts as they attacked the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife. The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife had not expected Xue Fanxin to still be able to use such a powerful move at this moment. She was a little panicked, but her anger and hatred made her unwilling to give up the excellent opportunity to kill Xue Fanxin. Therefore, she gave up on escaping and continued to attack Xue Fanxin. No matter what the price was, she had to take revenge for her daughter. However, she had still underestimated Xue Fanxin¡¯s strength and overestimated her own. A spirit butterfly found an opportunity and slashed across the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife¡¯s neck. Then, it turned into spirit energy and dissipated into the world. Right on the heels of that, a silver needle flew over and sank into the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Madam¡¯s neck. ¡°No¡­¡± The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife could sense that her vitality was rapidly flowing away. She knew that she was about to die, but even until her death, she was still unwilling. She had planned for so long, worked hard, and waited for so long to let her daughter become the Ninth Imperial Consort. Because of this, she could rely on Ye Jiushang¡¯s strength to become superior. However, all of this had been destroyed by Xue Fanxin. She was unwilling to accept this, unwilling¡­ Because the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was too unwilling, the hatred in her heart was too intense. After she died, her obsession was too heavy, so her soul instantly turned into a vengeful spirit. When she flew out of her body, she immediately entered Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness, wanting to possess her body and be reborn. If she became Xue Fanxin, not only could she obtain everything she wanted, but she could also obtain Ye Jiushang. Therefore, she had to successfully possess her. After Xue Fanxin killed the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife, she was too tired. She sat weakly on the ground to rest and did not notice the vengeful spirit of the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife. She only noticed it when she felt something invade her sea of consciousness. Did this Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife want to possess her? Wasn¡¯t she fantasizing too much? ¡°Xue Fanxin, you destroyed everything that was mine. Then use your body as compensation. From today onwards, this body is mine. Ye Jiushang will also be mine. Haha¡­¡± Before the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife could successfully possess her, she was already laughing wildly. Xue Fanxin sent a wisp of her divine sense into her sea of consciousness. She looked at the smug Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife and mocked her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy too early? As a vengeful spirit with a low cultivation level and no qualifications, where did you get the confidence to possess me?¡± Even the spider lily spirit that had cultivated for countless years could not possess her, let alone a small Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife. This Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife¡¯s habit of fantasizing was really not light. Be it alive or dead, she was constantly daydreaming. When the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, she suddenly could not be excited. She had a bad feeling, but she had no way to retreat now. She could only use all means to possess Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t be too confident. There are always things in this world that you don¡¯t know about. In short, I¡¯m definitely going to take your body.¡± ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon if I¡¯m overestimating myself. I¡­¡± Just as the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was about to begin possessing Xue Fanxin, she realized that a mysterious and powerful force was devouring her soul. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ah¡­¡± Chapter 1084 - 1084 Respect Him 1084 Respect Him After the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife entered Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness, she only cared about being excited and smug, but she did not notice a Seven-colored Divine Lotus in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness. At this moment, the Seven-colored Divine Lotus was devouring the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife¡¯s soul. The devouring power was extremely powerful, and the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife did not even have the ability to struggle or resist. She could only let the Seven-colored Divine Lotus devour her. At this moment, she was really afraid, panicked, and anxious. She put down all her self-esteem and begged for mercy. ¡°Xue Fanxin, let me off. I promise I won¡¯t become enemies with you again.¡± She could sense that once she was swallowed by the seven-colored lotus, she would really die. Furthermore, she would die completely. She would not even have the right to enter the cycle of reincarnation. She had always thought that Xue Fanxin was only a small fry from the secular world who could be easily controlled and killed. However, she had never expected Xue Fanxin to have so many heaven-defying treasures on her. She was also very powerful, even more powerful than those so-called geniuses in the Mystic Realm. How could such a person be easily killed? Furthermore, Ye Jiushang had yet to appear. She felt that that man was not simple. ¡°I had no grudge with you and your daughter, but you wanted to kill me. You¡¯ve always been plotting against me. Do you really think that you can obtain Ye Jiushang by killing me? How ridiculously ignorant. Do you know who he is? Do you know him? Apart from knowing that he is the Ninth Lord of the Ye Empire and the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, what else do you know? You don¡¯t know anything and are scheming here and there. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with idiots like you, but you just had to run and send yourself to your own death. Then, I can only fulfill your wishes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was furious at Xue Fanxin¡¯s scolding, but she actually had nothing to say or retort with. Xue Fanxin ignored the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Madam¡¯s reaction and said readily, ¡°And that Empress is also ridiculously naive. She keeps thinking of using Ye Jiushang¡¯s power to pave the way for her son and even wants to control Ye Jiushang. Didn¡¯t she think about whether she had the ability? Many a time I have been anxious for your intelligence. You can¡¯t even find out Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts and don¡¯t even know how powerful he is. Do you really think he¡¯s so easy to scheme against?¡± ¡°Who is Ye Jiushang?¡± The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife knew that she was about to die, but she still wanted to know Ye Jiushang¡¯s true identity. She had always known that Ye Jiushang was not simple. However, no matter how she investigated, she could not find out everything about him. She did not even know how strong he was. ¡°If you want to know who he is, I won¡¯t tell you. You just need to know that he can casually move his finger and destroy the entire Tongxuan Continent. The five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands look to him with utmost respect.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing this answer, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife was completely stunned. She suddenly felt that what she had done in the past was really ridiculous and stupid. She had heard of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. Those were worlds outside the Tongxuan Continent. Because of this, she wanted to use Ye Jiushang¡¯s power to go. This was because she had a feeling that the Tongxuan Continent could not trap Ye Jiushang. However, she had never expected Ye Jiushang to have such a powerful background. He was respected by the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. Who was he? The Grand Preceptor¡¯s wife really, really wanted to know Ye Jiushang¡¯s true identity. However, her soul was already very, very weak. However, Xue Fanxin was unwilling to say. In the end, she could only be swallowed by the lotus flower with regret. Chapter 1085 - 1085 Two More 1085 Two More The Seven-Colored Divine Lotus swallowed the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Wife¡¯s soul completely, not leaving a single drop behind. It even looked like it had not had enough. Xue Fanxin realized that after absorbing the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Wife¡¯s soul, the light of the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus seemed to be a little brighter than before. No matter what, it was all thanks to the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus this time. Otherwise, she would have had to spend a lot of effort to destroy the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Wife¡¯s soul. After all, her sea of consciousness had been injured by the spider lily spirit last time and had yet to recover completely. Even if the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Wife was not strong, she still had some ability. ¡°Little Divine Lotus, thank you.¡± Xue Fanxin gently touched the petals of the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus with her finger and thanked it. Initially, she wanted to observe the Seven-Colored Divine Lotus carefully, but she suddenly sensed danger approaching from the outside, so she immediately came out of her sea of consciousness and focused her attention ahead. At this moment, the entire Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate was heavily surrounded by guards. The Imperial Guards, Archers, Iron Cavalry, and Golden Armour Guards surrounded the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. There were also countless experts. Just the Saint Realm experts numbered as many as ten. These people all approached Xue Fanxin and surrounded her. Apart from that, the black-robed person who had been stabbed in the heart by Xue Fanxin was also present. The black-robed person had the cultivation of the Martial Monarch Realm. Even if his heart was pierced, he would not die immediately. Furthermore, he had already taken a pill to treat himself and spent some time to recover. Now, even if he only had half of his combat strength left, he wanted to kill Xue Fanxin. That damned woman actually dared to hurt him. He would definitely make her regret it. ¡°Xue Fanxin, let¡¯s see how you can still overturn the heavens now,¡± the black-robed person said through gritted teeth, his hatred for Xue Fanxin even stronger than before. Xue Fanxin smiled coldly and ignored the black-robed person. Instead, she scanned everyone present. ¡°The Empress is really generous. In order to deal with a small woman like me, she actually mobilized so many people. I believe this is all her strength.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is all my strength. To be able to make me use all my strength to deal with you, even if you die, it will be an honor.¡± The Empress walked out of the group of people with a veil over her face. Her eyes were filled with anger, and she looked like she wanted to skin Xue Fanxin alive. However, no matter how angry or hateful she was, she still tried her best to bear with it and said angrily, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to hand over the antidote obediently, I¡¯ll consider giving you a quick death.¡± The Second Prince came with the Empress. When he saw Xue Fanxin, he went crazy and shouted angrily, ¡°Xue Fanxin, quickly hand over the antidote and submit to me. I will plead with Mother and spare your life.¡± ¡°Two naive, ridiculous, and stupid people have just died, and now two more have come along. Your intelligence is really very, very low.¡± Xue Fanxin mocked the mother and son pair. From the beginning to the end, she did not take the Empress and the Second Prince seriously, nor did she take the Imperial Guards, Archers, Iron Cavalry, and Golden Armour Guards seriously. She even ignored those Saint Realm experts. The person who really made her take it seriously was the black-robed person. The black-robed person did not speak. Instead, he waited quietly. For some reason, he felt that Xue Fanxin was not so easy to deal with, because Ye Jiushang had yet to appear. Such a huge thing had happened in the Imperial City. Xue Fanxin had even been in great danger a few times. It was impossible for Ye Jiushang to ignore it. He had just not attacked yet. If Ye Jiushang attacked, what would the situation be? He did not know, but he was very uneasy. However, the more uneasy he was, the more he felt that he had to kill Xue Fanxin as soon as possible. Chapter 1086 - 1086 Only One 1086 Only One The Empress had mobilized all her strength. With the black-robed person from the Asura Hall around, she did not think that Xue Fanxin could survive. Even if Ye Jiushang came, it was impossible for him to save her. Hence, Xue Fanxin was definitely dead this time. But before that, she had to obtain the antidote. ¡°Xue Fanxin, quickly hand over the antidote to me, or I have ways to deal with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really ridiculous. Initially, I wanted to settle scores with you after dealing with the plague poison, but now it looks like I have to do it early,¡± Xue Fanxin said with a cold smile. Then, she summoned a spirit butterfly and played with it on her finger. The aura on her body became stronger and stronger, making her look like a queen. The people around her couldn¡¯t help feeling a little afraid. The Empress had not expected Xue Fanxin to still be so arrogant at a time like this, and she was even more angry than before. She could not stand Xue Fanxin¡¯s arrogant appearance. ¡°Xue Fanxin, even if you have three heads and six arms today, you will only die. I will cut off your flesh piece by piece and let you watch your flesh be eaten by dogs.¡± ¡°So the Empress likes this way of doing things! Then I¡¯ll improve your plan and use it on you later to see how effective it is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to die, yet you still have a sharp tongue. I¡¯ll make you unable to even cry later. Quickly hand over the antidote, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one antidote. Do you think I should give it to you or your son?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re lying.¡± The Empress clearly knew that Xue Fanxin was very likely to be lying, but she was still very nervous, afraid that there was really only one antidote. If there was only one antidote, should it be for her or her son? The Second Prince panicked. Even if he was suspicious of Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he was also very panicked, because he knew very well that if there was really only one antidote, then he would definitely not have a share. He could only wait for death. But so what if he was panicking? His mother held power and had many capable people under her. He could not win against her at all. The Empress could tell that her son was beginning to panic. Mother and son turning against each other was definitely not what she wanted to see. If she wanted to avoid such a thing happening, she could only resolve the problem with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you want to sow discord between my son and I and make us enemies. I won¡¯t let you have your way. Even if there¡¯s really only one antidote, you have to make it two. Otherwise, I have ways to make you wish you were dead.¡± ¡°Then what right do you have to make me wish I were dead? With just this group of people? Empress, your intelligence is really something to worry about, do you know that? Do you think too highly of yourself, or do you underestimate the power of the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand even at this point, which means that your intelligence is really not enough. With your intelligence, even if you have supreme authority, you will be very miserable. You know the power of the Ninth Lord, the Black Shadow Guards, and the Nine Cloud Palace. Just these two forces are enough to make you drink a few pots of regret. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± As Xue Fanxin finished speaking, the Black Shadow Guards had already charged into the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. They were extremely fast, and before the people inside could react, a large number of the Empress¡¯s people had already collapsed. Heilong, Heiyu, Heiyao, Heiran, Heiyue, and the five great leaders of the Black Shadow Guard led people from five places to attack the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. They were unstoppable, and the Empress¡¯ people could not resist at all. Hai Feng and Zimo also moved out, appearing and disappearing mysteriously to deal with those Saint Realm experts. Xue Batian and Gu Jinyuan were not idle either. They knew that they were not strong enough, so they specially dealt with the Imperial Guards and Archers. Not only that, but the people from the Nine Cloud Palace had already arrived and surrounded the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate. They did not let go of anyone inside. Rows of bows and arrows were waiting outside. Zhuri and Fuyun slaughtered their way in and cooperated with the Black Shadow Guards and the others. In an instant, the Empress¡¯ army was utterly defeated. In less than fifteen minutes, half of them had already collapsed. Chapter 1087 - 1087 Gone 1087 Gone Seeing that her people had fallen one by one, and even most of the Saint Realm experts had died, the Empress was panicking and burning with anxiety. However, at this moment, she did not forget to kill Xue Fanxin. Before the situation could be completely reversed, she shouted anxiously, ¡°Kill her, quickly kill her, kill her.¡± When the black-robed person saw that the situation was bad, he no longer hesitated. He immediately attacked Xue Fanxin, wanting to kill her as soon as possible. Xue Fanxin was already prepared, so when the black-robed person attacked, she followed suit. Thinking of the Seven Arts Bracelet Ye Jiushang had given her previously, she circulated the power of the wood spirit in her body and activated the Seven Arts Bracelet. She instantly increased her defense and attack, and she fought the black-robed person head-on with the Xue You Sword in hand. With just one move, the black-robed person felt that something was wrong, and his heart was filled with doubts. Why was Xue Fanxin¡¯s attack power so much stronger than before? It was not just twice as strong, but three to four times stronger. Even he could not withstand such an attack. If he took a few more moves, he would probably lose. After all, he only had half of his strength left. However, he was unwilling to let go of this opportunity, so he could only fight again. The black-robed person raised his guard and did not dare to lower his guard anymore, nor did he dare to underestimate Xue Fanxin. He took out his full strength to fight and summoned the large bat, hoping to have an assistant. However, just as the big bat was about to fly over, it was intercepted by Little Lei and beaten to death in the air. ¡°Who asked you to bully my people, who asked you to bully, who asked you to bully¡­¡± Little Lei was more than enough to deal with the big bat alone. One moment, he released lightning, the next moment, he used his claws, and in the next moment, he swung his tail like a divine dragon. He beat the big bat until it was dizzy and scatter brained, unable to fight back at all. When its wings were crippled, it directly fell from the sky and fell half dead. Even so, Little Lei did not let go of the big bat. He continued to beat it up. When the black-robed person saw that the large bat had been intercepted by the purple dragon in the air and beaten into an extremely sorry state, he knew that he could only rely on himself to kill Xue Fanxin. Because the increased attack and defense of the Seven Arts Bracelet could only last for fifteen minutes, Xue Fanxin kept attacking the black-robed person, striving to kill him in fifteen minutes. She wanted to see if the black-robed person could still live after being pierced in the heart again. Facing Xue Fanxin¡¯s continuous attacks, the black-robed person could not take it anymore. He did not want to be passive anymore, so he used all his strength to counterattack and fight Xue Fanxin. The Empress watched from the side, wanting to find an opportunity to attack Xue Fanxin, but she had no chance at all. She could not even approach Xue Fanxin, let alone attack. As time slowly passed, the Empress¡¯s people had basically been dealt with by the Black Shadow Guards and the people from the Nine Cloud Palace. Now, only a few inner guards were left. Heilong and the others killed their way to the Empress and pointed their swords at her. The Empress was shocked and her face instantly turned pale. Her legs went weak and she sat on the ground in despair. The situation was over. She was finished. She had used all her strength, but she still could not kill Xue Fanxin. She had not even seen Ye Jiushang. Just as Xue Fanxin had said, she had overestimated herself and underestimated Ye Jiushang. Not only that, but she had also underestimated Xue Fanxin. Although Xue Fanxin was still fighting the black-robed person and the outcome was not decided, she could sense that even if Xue Fanxin lost, the black-robed person could not kill her. He might even die himself, because Ye Jiushang had yet to appear. Even after such a huge thing had happened, Ye Jiushang did not appear. Why? Chapter 1088 - 1088 Personal Battle 1088 Personal Battle Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others had already finished what they were doing and dealt with the Empress¡¯s people. At this moment, they were watching Xue Fanxin fight the black-robed person. Seeing that Xue Fanxin could not kill the black-robed person for a long time, they wanted to help. But just as they were about to attack, a mysterious force imprisoned them all. Then, a familiar voice sounded in their ears. ¡°This is her own battle.¡± It was Master¡¯s voice. Where was Master? Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Of course, apart from the Empress and the Second Prince, even Xue Batian and Gu Jinyuan heard it. Although Xue Fanxin was still fighting the black-robed person, they were no longer worried, because Ye Jiushang was around. Although they did not know what their master was up to, as long as their master was around, nothing would happen to the consort, so they could rest assured. The black-robed person did not hear Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice. At this moment, he was fighting Xue Fanxin seriously. The more he fought, the more strenuous he felt, and the more puzzled and shocked he became. Xue Fanxin was only in the Spirit King Realm. Even if she held a divine artifact, she was no match for him. But why could she suppress him? This did not make sense. Why was this happening? No matter why, he had to use even greater strength to deal with Xue Fanxin now. Otherwise, forget about killing Xue Fanxin, he would not even be able to protect his life. Xue Fanxin wanted to kill the black-robed person in fifteen minutes, but she realized that it was impossible. Now that fifteen minutes were almost over, she still could not hurt the black-robed person. She had only consumed a lot of his energy. Once fifteen minutes passed, her attack and defense would return to their original state. At that time, she would be the one in danger. However, it was useless to be anxious about this. Her strength was what it was. If she could not kill him, then she could not kill him. After fifteen minutes, the black-robed person immediately sensed that Xue Fanxin¡¯s defense and attack had decreased greatly. He was secretly delighted, then he launched another powerful attack, attempting to kill Xue Fanxin with this strike. The increased attack and defense of the Seven Arts Bracelet had already lost its effect. Xue Fanxin could not resist the black-robed person¡¯s full-strength attack at all, but no matter how much she could not bear it, she had to bear it with all her might. Unless she had no choice, she did not want to hide in the space. ¡°Xue Fanxin, die.¡± The black-robed person increased his strength and cast a spirit technique at Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin resisted with all her might and was forced to kneel on the ground. Her ability had already reached the limit and she could not withstand this attack. However, just as she was about to dodge or seek help, she heard cracking sounds coming from her body. That was a sign of a breakthrough. She had only advanced to the Spirit King Realm a month ago. She had not expected to advance to the Mystic King Realm now. Although there was only a major realm difference between the Mystic King Realm and the Spirit King Realm, the meaning was different. The key was the word Mystic. It was said that after reaching the Mystic King Realm, one could begin to come into contact with mystic energy. The black-robed person could tell that Xue Fanxin was breaking through. Although he was very shocked and even admired her, he still had to kill this woman. He had to kill her. Xue Fanxin had already had the strength to fight him when she was in the Spirit King Realm. If she advanced to the Mystic King Realm, he would probably not be her match. Hence, no matter what, he could not let Xue Fanxin successfully advance to the Mystic King Realm. The black-robed person attacked again, wanting to destroy Xue Fanxin¡¯s breakthrough. However, just as he was about to attack, an extremely terrifying pressure suddenly attacked him, pressing him to the ground. His knees collided violently with the ground, filled with blood, and his kneecaps shattered. Who could release such a powerful pressure? Who was it? Chapter 1089 - 1089 So Its You 1089 So It¡¯s You If the black-robed person could not move, no one would cause trouble. Therefore, Xue Fanxin easily and successfully broke through. Now that she had already entered the Mystic King Realm, she was absorbing and organizing the power in her body to stabilize her realm. At this moment, Ye Jiushang tore through the void and arrived. His purple clothes fluttered in the wind, as if a god had descended. In his eyes, there was only the person who was breaking through and advancing. There was nothing else. His entire body emitted a chill that could freeze people to death. Even if he only stood there without moving, the aura on his body could scare people to death. The Empress had been looking for Ye Jiushang. She had tried her best to see him and use his power to pave the way for her son. However, now that she had finally seen Ye Jiushang, she was so frightened that she did not even dare to breathe. At this moment, she could understand what Xue Fanxin had just said: she had really underestimated Ye Jiushang. How could she use such a god-like person just because she wanted to? At this moment, she began to understand why the emperor was afraid of Ye Jiushang. This was because Ye Jiushang had the strength to make people afraid. He did not have to do anything. Just standing there could scare people to death. What was even more terrifying was that she could not see Ye Jiushang¡¯s face clearly. It was as if some force had affected her vision. She tried her best but she still could not see him clearly. Not only could the Empress not see him clearly, but the others could not either. They only knew who it was, but they could not see his face clearly. Even Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others felt that Ye Jiushang was different from before. His aura and spirit were hundreds of times stronger than before. When they looked up, they felt a lot of pressure. When the Second Prince saw Ye Jiushang, he peed his pants. For some reason, the moment he saw Ye Jiushang, the scene of his tragic death flashed in his mind. It was really, really tragic, scaring him quite badly. The black-robed person was also looking at Ye Jiushang. When he sensed the terrifying aura on Ye Jiushang¡¯s body, he panicked. He used all his strength and courage to barely squeeze out a sentence. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± He had the cultivation of the Martial Monarch Realm. Unless one was a Great Emperor or an expert in the Deity Realm, no one could simply suppress him with their aura. Could it be that Ye Jiushang already had a Deity Realm cultivation level? How was this possible? Ye Jiushang ignored the black-robed person and everyone else. He slowly walked up to Xue Fanxin and looked at her quietly. He waited and waited until Xue Fanxin had stabilized her realm before saying gently, ¡°Xin¡¯er, congratulations on advancing to the Mystic King Realm.¡± Xue Fanxin opened her eyes and saw Ye Jiushang. She immediately shared her joy with him. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯ve advanced to the Mystic King Realm.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My Xin¡¯er has advanced to the Mystic King Realm. It¡¯s worth being happy about.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head gently, his eyes filled with doting. ¡°I just advanced to the Spirit King Realm a month ago, and now I¡¯ve advanced to the Mystic King Realm. Isn¡¯t my realm advancement a little too quick? In that case, is my foundation not strong enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll build a stronger foundation in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I think so too. Let¡¯s talk about building my foundation in the future. Let¡¯s deal with those messy people first. First is this person.¡± Xue Fanxin pointed at the black-robed person, looking like she wanted to skin him alive. The black-robed person was so frightened that his heart was filled with panic. He wanted to escape, but he could not escape at all. The kneecaps of his legs had already shattered, and he was suppressed by a terrifying pressure, unable to move. He had always known that Ye Jiushang was an unfathomable person, but he had not known that he was so profound. If he had known, he would never have come to kill Xue Fanxin. Who would save him this time? Who had the ability to save him this time? Just as the black-robed person was panicking, Ye Jiushang waved his hand gently. All the black cloth on the black-robed person¡¯s face flew away, revealing his true appearance. When Xue Fanxin saw the black-robed person¡¯s true appearance, she said in surprise, ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Chapter 1090 - 1090 Playing the Emotion Card 1090 Playing the Emotion Card After the black-robed person¡¯s face cloth flew off, a familiar face was revealed. That face was 50% similar to Yi Fenyun¡¯s, but everyone knew that he was not Yi Fenyun. If it was not Yi Fenyun, then it was Yi Fentian. Yi Fentian had not expected to end up like this today. He had thought that with his Martial Monarch Realm cultivation, he could control anyone in the Tongxuan Continent, including Ye Jiushang. He could kill them as he pleased. Hence, when he received the Empress¡¯s wish through the Asura Badge, he automatically requested to come. However, he had never expected that with his Martial Monarch realm cultivation and a holy beast, he would not even be able to kill Xue Fanxin. Furthermore, Ye Jiushang¡¯s strength was far from what he had guessed. He had underestimated Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. Therefore, he had pushed himself into a dangerous situation of eternal damnation. He had a feeling that even if the Hall Master of the Asura Hall came, he would probably not be able to save him. If he wanted to live, he could only start with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you used to like me so much. Could it be that your heart can really change just like that?¡± Yi Fentian played the emotional card for no other reason than to survive. After entering the Asura Hall, he realized how big this world was. Only then did he know that above the Saint Realm was the Martial Monarch Realm, and above the Martial Monarch Realm was the Deity Realm. He did not want to die. He wanted to continue cultivating and become stronger. He wanted to go to the Divine Realm and become a god who controlled a region. ¡°Yi Fentian, stop disgusting people with your act. You said that my heart changed, but aren¡¯t you the same? You loved Li Yaoyao so much in the past, but now you¡¯re talking to me about love. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disgusting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I was wrong. I thought that Li Yaoyao was my savior, so I sided with her. But my real savior is you, so¡­¡± ¡°So you repay kindness with ingratitude and want to kill me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I just, just¡­¡± ¡°But what? Didn¡¯t you want to kill me just now? Furthermore, you tried your best to kill me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yi Fentian was rendered speechless by Xue Fanxin. Coupled with the hostility and killing intent Ye Jiushang emitted towards him, he was so frightened that he did not even dare to speak. In the past, he had still wanted to snatch Ye Jiushang¡¯s woman. Until a moment ago, he had still had such thoughts. But now, he did not even dare to have such thoughts. The most important thing now was to protect his life, and the key to protecting his life was Xue Fanxin, so he could not give up. How could Xue Fanxin not see through Yi Fentian¡¯s thoughts? She mocked him. ¡°You said that you made a mistake about your savior, that¡¯s why you like Li Yaoyao. And am I not the same? The big brother who helped me chase away bad people and bought me peach blossom pastries back then was not you.¡± ¡°What peach blossom pastries? What are you talking about?¡± Even if Yi Fentian understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he was unwilling to believe it, nor was he willing to accept it, because this meant that he would lose his only chance to live. ¡°You know very well what I¡¯m talking about. The reason I was so good to you back then was entirely because I mistook you for the big brother who bought me peach blossom pastries. The person who really bought me peach blossom pastries was Yi Fenyun, not you, Yi Fentian.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Xin¡¯er, you can¡¯t do this to me. You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I treat someone who wants to kill me like this? You were the one who exposed Yi Qingshan¡¯s bloodline problem, right? You didn¡¯t even let go of your biological father. A heartless scum like you deserves to die.¡± Yi Fenyun had just arrived at the Grand Preceptor¡¯s estate. When he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he was very shocked. When he saw Yi Fentian kneeling in his own blood, his anger and hatred instantly soared. He rushed forward and punched Yi Fentian in the face. ¡°So you were the one who killed Father. He¡¯s also your father. How could you bear to do it?¡± Yi Fentian was beaten up by Yi Fenyun just like that. He wanted to resist, but he could not at all. This was because Ye Jiushang¡¯s pressure had been imprisoning him, imprisoning his cultivation and strength. His heart had already been injured previously, and now, it was being shaken by a terrifying pressure. If this continued, he would really die. At the thought of death, Yi Fentian was afraid. The more afraid he was, the more shameless he became. He still shamelessly begged Xue Fanxin for help. ¡°Xin¡¯er, on account of our past friendship, let me off this time. I promise that I won¡¯t cause you trouble again. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you used to like me so much, right¡­¡± ¡°You used to like Li Yaoyao so much. Now that she¡¯s dead, I think you should go to hell to accompany her.¡± Anyone could tell that Xue Fanxin hated Yi Fentian¡¯s coldness and ruthlessness. Furthermore, her hatred was not ordinary. She hated him so much that she wanted to skin him alive. Only Yi Fentian was still playing the emotional card innocently. When Ye Jiushang heard Yi Fentian repeatedly saying that she liked him in the past, he was filled with anger. Hence, he casually waved his hand and sent Yi Fentian into the sky. He then let him fall ruthlessly, almost losing half his life. ¡°How could my woman like a shameless person like you?¡± It was fine if the Ninth Lord did not attack, but once he did, he dealt devastating damage. Look at Yi Fentian¡¯s current tragic state. His entire body was bleeding and his bones were broken, but he was not dead. He was enduring all kinds of pain and torture. When the Empress and the Second Prince saw Yi Fentian¡¯s tragic state, they were even more frightened. Their entire bodies were trembling. At this moment, they did not dare to think about anything else and only hoped to live. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve never liked him, okay? As for the truth, you know it.¡± Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang was quite angry. The coldness in his body was very intense, freezing the people around him until they trembled. She had no choice but to comfort him, in case he caused a scene of devastation. Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s voice, Ye Jiushang¡¯s anger subsided a little. When he faced her, he could not help but soften. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my Xin¡¯er has never liked this scumbag. I know the truth about this matter the best.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not good to always be mistaken for you liking this scumbag, so let¡¯s invite someone out to explain. How about that?¡± ¡°Invite who?¡± Xue Fanxin could not guess Ye Jiushang¡¯s thoughts at all. However, when she saw the sinister smile on his face, she knew that someone was going to be unlucky. Anyway, as long as she was not unlucky. Ye Jiushang did not answer Xue Fanxin¡¯s question. He only smiled sinisterly. Then, he reached out and grabbed the person hiding in the corner from afar, throwing him in front of everyone. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the person who had been thrown out and said in surprise, ¡°Why is it you?¡± The people who had appeared today had really exceeded her expectations, but they were all the people she was looking for. Chapter 1091 - 1091 This Is the Truth (1) 1091 This Is the Truth (1) A man who was wrapped up tightly was thrown in front of everyone by Ye Jiushang. The clothes he was wearing to hide his identity were instantly torn apart when he fell in front of everyone, revealing his true appearance. This person was none other than Ye Chenping, the former Third Prince of the Nanling Empire. To ordinary people, the person in front of them might only be the prince of a small country in the secular world, but to Xue Fanxin, this person was the scumbag she hated, Jiang Donghai. She had been worried about how to pull Jiang Donghai out and cut him into pieces, but she had not expected him to come knocking on her door. That was good too. It could save her a lot of trouble. She would deal with Yi Fentian and Jiang Donghai today, lest they come out again in the future. These two people would never admit defeat. If she let them off today, they would definitely come and cause trouble for her again after they recovered. Furthermore, she did not want to let them off. Ye Chenping had not expected to be discovered even though he had hidden himself so well. What was worse was that he had been thrown out directly. This aggrieved feeling made him very depressed. However, facing Ye Jiushang, a terrifyingly powerful person, he was actually extremely afraid. He did not even dare to breathe heavily, afraid that he would be like Yi Fentian. Actually, he had long come to the Imperial City and had been secretly observing Xue Fanxin for a few days. He wanted to wait for a suitable opportunity to attack, but no matter how he waited, there was no suitable opportunity. He had thought that Xue Fanxin would be exhausted after the battle with the black-robed person. At that time, his chance would come. Unexpectedly, accidents always happened. When Ye Jiushang appeared, he knew that it was impossible for him to have a chance to attack today, so he planned to leave quietly. However, just as he was about to leave, he was pulled out by a powerful force and thrown in front of everyone. His whereabouts and identity were completely exposed. However, he was now the Third Prince of the secular world¡¯s Nanling Empire. This identity had not offended anyone here. Ye Jiushang and the others should not do anything to him, right? Right when Ye Chenping was feeling hopeful, he heard Xue Fanxin say in a deep voice, ¡°Jiang Donghai, long time no see. How have you been?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Donghai had always thought that he had hidden his true identity extremely well. Even Xue Fanxin, who knew him, did not know of his existence. Otherwise, Xue Fanxin would have long attacked him in the Nanling Empire. But now, it seemed like Xue Fanxin already knew his identity. When did she find out? ¡°Are you very shocked? Are you shocked that I know your identity?¡± Xue Fanxin voiced the doubts in Jiang Donghai¡¯s heart. She had no feelings for the hateful, pitiful man in front of her, and even her hatred decreased a little. However, this did not mean that she would let this scumbag off. Be it Jiang Donghai or Yi Fentian, they had to be completely dealt with today. Jiang Donghai knew that he could no longer hide his identity, so he might as well admit it. Not only did he admit his identity, but he also directly exposed Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity. ¡°So what if I¡¯m not Ye Chenping? Could it be that you¡¯re Xue Fanxin?¡± As soon as this was said, apart from Yi Fentian, the Empress and her son, the others did not react at all. All of them looked like they had known long ago and did not feel anything. They stood rooted to the ground and continued to watch the show. On the other hand, Yi Fentian suddenly became agitated and shouted, ¡°No wonder your heart changed so quickly. So you¡¯re really not Xue Fanxin, so my suspicion back then was correct. Tell me, what did you do to the real Xue Fanxin?¡± After Yi Fentian finished speaking, he realized that no one was responding and panicked. Hence, he turned his attention to Xue Batian. ¡°Xue Batian, she¡¯s not your real granddaughter. Aren¡¯t you anxious at all? Don¡¯t you want to know where your real granddaughter is?¡± Chapter 1092 - 1092 This Is the Truth (2) 1092 This Is the Truth (2) Xue Batian looked at Yi Fentian with disdain and mocked him. ¡°Of course I know where my real granddaughter is, and I know everything about her, so I¡¯m not anxious at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. If she isn¡¯t your real granddaughter, do you know what this means? It means that your granddaughter has been possessed, do you know that?¡± Yi Fentian was getting more and more anxious. He was anxious not because Xue Fanxin had been possessed, but because no one responded to him. He had thought that after the news of Xue Fanxin being possessed was exposed, at least half of the people on Xue Batian¡¯s side would target her. Perhaps even Ye Jiushang would have a grudge. After all, possession was a taboo and was not allowed in the Tongxuan Continent. Once others found out, they would definitely be pursued destructively. However, the reactions of Xue Batian and the others were unexpected. These people did not seem to care about this at all, and they even seemed to have known about it long ago. He did not believe that Xue Batian would tolerate someone who had possessed his granddaughter. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe me. Anyway, my precious granddaughter is fine! As for you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good, so you can only count on yourself.¡± Xue Batian could not be bothered to waste his breath on Yi Fentian and watched the commotion calmly. In fact, if he had not known the truth long ago, he would never have tolerated someone who had possessed his precious granddaughter. Fortunately, that was not the case. Otherwise, he would not know what to do. ¡°Ye Jiushang, could it be that you can tolerate a possessor?¡± Yi Fentian saw that he could not make a fuss about it with Xue Batian, so he turned his target to Ye Jiushang. If Ye Jiushang could not accept a possessor, the situation could be reversed. ¡°What I can¡¯t tolerate the most is others always saying that my woman used to like someone else, so¡­¡± Ye Jiushang did not finish speaking, but his cold and heartless tone already made people understand what he wanted to say. Yi Fentian could sense Ye Jiushang¡¯s hatred and killing intent towards him. He was extremely panicked and could not pull help from Ye Jiushang and Xue Batian. In the end, he had no choice but to turn his attention to Jiang Donghai. ¡°How do you know that she¡¯s not the real Xue Fanxin? Do you have evidence?¡± Jiang Donghai was very clear about his current situation and knew that he was on the same side as Yi Fentian, so he did not mind joining forces with him. ¡°In another place, I was Xue Fanxin¡¯s boyfriend, which means that I was her fianc¨¦. For some reason, we fell out. She ruthlessly blew me up and perished together with me. Then, I came to this world and, like her, possessed this body and was reborn, so no one knows her identity better than me.¡± Xue Fanxin let Jiang Donghai say whatever he wanted. When he finished, she clapped. ¡°Well said, well said. Unfortunately, you¡¯re only a pitiful worm who was used by others. Although you and Pei Xiangxiang betrayed, schemed, and plotted against me, this is only a part of my master¡¯s plan. Jiang Donghai, do you really think my master will let me perish with you so easily? No matter what, my master is a Great Emperor-level figure. Would he let you take advantage of me?¡± ¡°Your master is a Great Emperor? Which Great Emperor?¡± Jiang Donghai asked in shock. As more and more truths surfaced, he became more and more uneasy. He felt that things were not as simple as he had thought. He knew that Xue Fanxin had a powerful and mysterious master, but he did not know who it was. He had always thought that it was just some powerful person on Earth, but he had never thought that it would be someone from the Tongxuan Continent. If Xue Fanxin was already related to the Tongxuan Continent when she was on Earth, then many things would not be as he thought. Even possession was suspicious. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? There was a person called Xue Fanxin on Earth and the Tongxuan Continent. The matter of having the same name did exist, but possessing the same name was not such a coincidence. Furthermore, their ages were wrong. Chapter 1093 - 1093 This Is the Truth (3) 1093 This Is the Truth (3) Xue Fanxin would not explain it to Jiang Donghai so clearly, nor did she want unrelated people to know too many of her secrets. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know which emperor my master is. You just need to know that be it Xue Fanxin from Earth or Xue Fanxin from the Tongxuan Continent, they are all me. There has only been one Xue Fanxin from the beginning to the end. As for the questions you can¡¯t figure out, I don¡¯t have to answer them for you, because there¡¯s really no point in talking nonsense to a dead person.¡± ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re definitely not Xue Fanxin. You¡¯re definitely not.¡± Jiang Donghai took out the Soul Seizing Flag in a panic and waved it in front of Xue Fanxin. He chanted an incantation, wanting to absorb Xue Fanxin¡¯s soul. If she was really a possessor, then as long as the Soul Seizing Flag was taken out, her soul would immediately be sucked into it. But¡­ Jiang Donghai kept chanting the incantation over and over again, but it was useless. Xue Fanxin¡¯s soul was not sucked into the flag. Why was this happening? Could it be that Xue Fanxin was really not a possessor? This was impossible. ¡°Why are you waving a lousy flag in front of me?¡± Xue Fanxin was displeased. She directly took Jiang Donghai¡¯s Soul Seizing Flag and threw it on the ground, stepping on it. ¡°My Soul Seizing Flag.¡± Because Jiang Donghai had been distracted, he had not paid attention to the Soul Seizing Flag in his hand, so it had been easily taken away by Xue Fanxin. Seeing the Soul Seizing Flag that had been thrown on the ground and trampled on, Jiang Donghai was anxious to snatch it back, but his body was imprisoned by an invisible force and he could not move at all. He could only watch helplessly as his Soul Seizing Flag was trampled on by Xue Fanxin¡¯s feet. Although the Soul Seizing Flag had the effect of seizing souls, it was not something sturdy, it was destroyed after a few stomps. As for the damaged Soul Seizing Flag, it had lost the effect of trapping the soul. All the imprisoned souls ran out and quickly escaped. Seeing the escaped souls, Jiang Donghai became even more anxious. However, he could not move or do anything now. He could only be anxious. ¡°Your flag contains so many divine souls. It looks like you¡¯ve harmed quite a few people.¡± Xue Fanxin had not expected to casually step on the flag and release all the divine souls inside. However, she did not make things difficult for those divine souls and let them escape by themselves and enter the cycle of reincarnation. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± Jiang Donghai was exasperated and scolded. ¡°You definitely won¡¯t know if I¡¯ll die a horrible death or not, but whether you¡¯ll die a horrible death, that¡¯s for sure. That flag just now should have the effect of seizing and trapping souls. It¡¯s a weapon to deal with the possessor. Then, I¡¯ll also use a weapon to deal with the possessor now and see if you can deal with it.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Possession is a taboo in the Tongxuan Continent. Everyone has the right to punish you. You¡¯re the possessor. How can you not know what kind of situation you¡¯re facing?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled sinisterly. She took out the Xue You Flute and spun it in her hand. When Jiang Donghai saw the flute, he had an uneasy feeling, but no matter how uneasy he was, he endured it and voiced the greatest doubt in his heart. ¡°Since you said that you¡¯re not a possessor, why was Xue Fanxin so stupid in the past and yet you¡¯re so smart now? The difference between the two of you is too great. You can¡¯t be the same person.¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible about that? In the past, my main soul was on Earth. I didn¡¯t have my main soul in the Tongxuan Continent, so of course I was stupid. After my soul returned to its original position, I naturally returned to normal. Jiang Donghai, this is my last answer to your doubts, so you can rest in peace.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue Fanxin did not say anything else. She placed the Xue You Flute to her lips and started to play the Soul Separation Song. When Jiang Donghai heard the Soul Separation Song, he immediately felt unbearable pain, feeling as if his soul was about to be torn apart. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Stop playing, don¡¯t¡­ Ah¡­ ¡°Fanxin, I was wrong. Please let me off. Ah¡­¡± No matter how much Jiang Donghai begged for mercy, Xue Fanxin ignored him and played the Soul Separation Song seriously. She wanted Jiang Donghai to not even have the right to enter the cycle of reincarnation. Chapter 1094 - 1094 This Is the Truth (4) 1094 This Is the Truth (4) Everyone at the event location watched as Jiang Donghai rolled on the ground in pain. That wailing cry of pain made their hair stand on end. The Empress and the Second Prince each curled up into a ball and looked at the scene in front of them in fear. Seeing that Xue Fanxin could casually play a tune that could make people wish they were dead, they suddenly felt that they had really overestimated themselves in the past. They actually thought that Xue Fanxin, a lowly person from the secular world, had no ability. It was useless to regret now. They could only place their hopes on the black-robed person, Yi Fentian. Yi Fentian looked at Jiang Donghai, who was rolling on the ground in pain, and then at Xue Fanxin, who was playing the Soul Separation Song. At this moment, he already understood everything. He also knew that the current Xue Fanxin would not care about any old feelings. In the past, Xue Fanxin did not have a host soul, so she was stupid and did not have much intelligence. She easily mistook him for Yi Fenyun. After the host soul returned, Xue Fanxin was talented and extremely smart. She also had a pair of discerning eyes and an exquisite heart. In other words, Xue Fanxin was not the possessor. She had been herself from the beginning to the end. To be precise, she was the complete her now. In that case, the Xue Fanxin who had been chasing after him every day was an incomplete person. An incomplete person did not have complete emotions. Furthermore, he was not the big brother who had given her the peach blossom pastries. Therefore, after the main soul returned, Xue Fanxin was so cold and heartless to him, or maybe she even had no feelings for him at all. So this was the truth. This truth made him feel even more upset than Xue Fanxin being a possessor. Yi Fentian looked at Xue Fanxin, who was no longer the same as before. He looked at her playing the flute in high spirits and her lively and beautiful appearance, and the regret in his heart became stronger and stronger. If he had known earlier that Xue Fanxin was his true savior and had been good to her from the beginning, the person standing by her side would have been him, not Ye Jiushang. But what was the use of regret? At this point, he could only face reality and think of a way to survive. Yi Fentian wanted to escape secretly while Xue Fanxin was dealing with Jiang Donghai, so he had been paying attention to the surroundings. As long as there was a chance, he would immediately escape. However, when he seized the opportunity to escape, he realized that someone had unknowingly set up a powerful barrier in his surroundings. Forget about escaping, he could not even release a wisp of his divine sense. Such a powerful barrier meant that even if his soul died, he would not be able to escape. How could this be? Who had set up the barrier? Ye Jiushang? This barrier was indeed set up by Ye Jiushang, but he ignored Yi Fentian. All his attention was on Xue Fanxin. Hearing her play the flute made him feel refreshed and extremely good. Compared to a certain lord¡¯s good mood, someone else could not be more miserable. In the end, Jiang Donghai was truly unable to bear the pain of his soul being extracted, and his soul was forced to leave Ye Chenping¡¯s body and become a lonely soul that appeared in front of everyone. Everyone looked at Jiang Donghai who looked completely different from Ye Chenping, and they no longer had any doubts that he was a possessor. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re ruthless.¡± Jiang Donghai had become a divine soul and was floating in the air. He could sense that his divine soul was dissipating little by little. If he still could not find a suitable body, he would die. He did not want to die yet, especially after coming to this world and seeing those powerful forces. He did not want to die even more. Jiang Donghai temporarily did not waste his breath on Xue Fanxin. He searched for a suitable body at the scene, but he realized that no body was suitable for him. Even if there was, he could not use it, because someone did not allow him to possess anyone and be reborn. It must be that damned Ye Jiushang. Chapter 1095 - 1095 Go Ahead 1095 Go Ahead Jiang Donghai had tried all means but could not possess a body and be reborn. In the end, he had no choice but to give up. Before he died, he erupted with unprecedented anger and roared at Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you slut. You¡¯re indeed a slut. Back then, if I didn¡¯t see that you had some ability and were worth a lot, do you think I would have been with a slut like you? You even think highly of yourself and won¡¯t let anyone touch you. A slut is a slut no matter where she goes.¡± Hearing Jiang Donghai scold Xue Fanxin like this, Ye Jiushang was enraged. He wanted to teach Jiang Donghai a lesson, but he was stopped by Xue Fanxin. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t be anxious. Anyway, he can only speak now and can¡¯t do anything else.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to hear anyone scold you.¡± ¡°So be it. He¡¯s going to die soon. So what if we let him scold us a few more times?¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost.¡± Jiang Donghai was still scolding. Apart from scolding, he could do nothing else. ¡°You¡¯re already a ghost, okay?¡± Xue Fanxin mocked him. ¡°How did you find out back then that I was worth a lot? I¡¯ve always been a very low-key person and never revealed my money. Even Pei Xiangxiang doesn¡¯t know how much I¡¯m worth.¡± ¡°So what if I knew?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, someone must have revealed the news to you, right? And this person is most likely my master. You were used so thoroughly by my master that you even lost your life in the end. You¡¯re really pitiful. Actually, I should thank you. If not for you, my main soul would not have been able to return.¡± ¡°Impossible, this is impossible.¡± Jiang Donghai slowly understood the reason for this, but he was even more panicked. If it had been someone else who had set him up from the moment he approached Xue Fanxin, wouldn¡¯t everything he had done be very ridiculous? ¡°Nothing is impossible. The reason I wasted my breath on you and made you stay until now is mainly to figure out one thing. Which terrorist organization are you a member of? Back then, someone even installed a bomb on the building where I blew you and Pei Xiangxiang up. Do you know how the police finally announced our cause of death?¡± ¡°You know? How can you know?¡± Back then, they had already died. Their souls had come to the Tongxuan Continent, so they definitely did not know anything about Earth. No, Xue Fanxin had a master! There were many things he did not understand. He seemed to be a small supporting role in a certain game, insignificant. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re indeed a member of a terrorist organization.¡± Xue Fanxin could tell the answer from Jiang Donghai¡¯s expression and reaction, so she did not say anything else. This way, Jiang Donghai deserved to die even more. Jiang Donghai was getting more and more panicked, especially the feeling of being surrounded by death. He was about to go crazy, so he rushed out without a care, wanting to perish together with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xue Fanxin, go die.¡± Ye Jiushang had long wanted to kill Jiang Donghai. Therefore, when Jiang Donghai pounced over, he flicked out a ball of divine lightning fire. Just a small ball of divine lightning fire instantly swallowed and burned Jiang Donghai¡¯s soul. ¡°Ah¡­ No, no¡­ Xue Fanxin, I curse you, for all of eternity, unable to obtain what you want, and live a miserable life. Ah¡­¡± The last of Jiang Donghai¡¯s soul power turned into the curse power, wanting to curse Xue Fanxin. However, the curse power was easily resolved by Ye Jiushang. ¡°An ant even dares to curse my woman? You¡¯re really overestimating yourself. Even your soul has completely dissipated. I want to see who else you can curse.¡± Chapter 1096 - 1096 As Long As You Die 1096 As Long As You Die Jiang Donghai¡¯s soul was destroyed by Ye Jiushang in a flash. Seeing this scene, Yi Fentian was extremely panicked. He was so afraid that his entire body was trembling, because he knew that if Jiang Donghai died, Xue Fanxin would attack him next. Furthermore, his outcome would be the same as Jiang Donghai¡¯s, or even worse. He was no longer naive enough to think that he could seek help from Xue Fanxin, nor would he think about old friendships, because the complete Xue Fanxin had no feelings for him from the beginning to the end. After Xue Fanxin saw with her own eyes that Jiang Donghai was reduced to ashes, she turned her attention to Yi Fentian and said with a sinister smile, ¡°One died. It¡¯s your turn now. Do you think anyone will save you this time?¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, killing me is equivalent to becoming enemies with the entire Asura Hall. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Yi Fentian was helpless and could only use the name of the Asura Hall to scare her. Although he had yet to completely understand the Asura Hall, he knew very well that there was a very powerful force behind it. It was a force from the Divine Realm. No matter how powerful Ye Jiushang was, he could not defeat it. ¡°Even if I have to become enemies with the entire Divine Realm, I have to kill you.¡± ¡°How¡­ how do you know about the Divine Realm?¡± Yi Fentian was extremely shocked, feeling that he had misjudged something again. If Xue Fanxin even knew about the Divine Realm, it was impossible for Ye Jiushang not to know. The Divine Realm was the most mysterious and powerful place in the five continents and ten regions. It was a place where the gods gathered, a paradise for any cultivator. It was said that the Master god was in the divine palace of the Divine Realm¡¯s Divine City. The Master god was the supreme god who controlled the five continents and ten regions and had the power to overthrow any party. If he could see the Master god one day and follow him, his life might change. Yi Fentian would never know that the Master god was in front of him even until his death. If he knew, he might have killed himself. ¡°You will definitely have as many questions as Jiang Donghai, but I don¡¯t want to answer a single question for you. I just want you to die.¡± Xue Fanxin did not waste time on Yi Fentian like she had done to Jiang Donghai just now. She immediately attacked after saying a word. The flute in her hand instantly turned into a long sword, and then a flying sword shot out, piercing Yi Fentian¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡­¡± Yi Fentian had not expected Xue Fanxin to suddenly attack, nor had he expected the flute in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand to be the sword that could cut through the Spirit Devouring Chains. When he sensed the terrifying power of the sword, he was even more shocked. At this moment, he realized that his understanding of Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang was far from enough. Perhaps these two people had long come into contact with the Divine Realm, so they did not take the Asura Hall seriously. Especially Ye Jiushang. He was too powerful and had probably reached the Deity Realm long ago. ¡°Yi Fentian, do you know that you¡¯re even more annoying than Jiang Donghai and deserve to die?¡± Xue Fanxin pulled out the Xue You Sword and looked coldly at the about to die Yi Fentian, having no feelings for him. ¡°Why?¡± Yi Fentian asked as he clutched his heart. He used his last bit of strength to understand something. Even if he had to die, he had to die knowing what was going on. ¡°Because¡­ if you want to know, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Yi Fentian glared at Xue Fanxin, feeling indignant. The anger in his heart was stronger than ever, and his desire to live was even stronger. Even if he turned into a vengeful spirit, he did not want to die. But suddenly, his body was on fire. It was a fire that could burn away a person¡¯s soul. It was the fire that had burned Jiang Donghai¡¯s soul just now. ¡°No¡­¡± Chapter 1097 - 1097 Who Killed Him? 1097 Who Killed Him? Yi Fentian was burned and devoured by the divine lightning fire. He could clearly sense that his life force was quickly flowing away, and even his soul was becoming weaker and weaker. Before long, he would die, completely die, leaving no trace behind. He did not want to die. He really did not want to die. If he could choose again, he would never become enemies with Ye Jiushang, nor would he provoke Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xin¡¯er, please spare my life. I can do anything for you. I only hope you can spare my life.¡± Yi Fentian was still begging for mercy when he was on the verge of death, only hoping to live. ¡°When you want to kill me, you should also have the awareness to let yourself be killed, so enjoy the outcome you deserve.¡± Xue Fanxin watched coldly as Yi Fentian was burned alive. She had no sympathy for him, nor would her heart soften. Yi Fentian endured the devouring and torture of the divine lightning fire and was in so much pain that he wished he were dead. That pain could really kill people. It was even more terrifying than having his tendons pulled out and his skin peeled. But even so, he did not want to die. When he felt that his life was about to come to an end, he shouted with all his might, ¡°Hall Master, save me, save me¡­ Ah¡­¡± With Yi Fentian¡¯s last tearing scream, his body and his soul turned to ashes, leaving nothing behind, completely disappearing from the world. At the same time, in a dark hall, an old man in a black robe suddenly widened his eyes, revealing a shocked, angry, and anxious expression. ¡°Yi Fentian is dead. How could he be dead?¡± He had spent so much effort to save Yi Fentian and nurture him. Who knew that Yi Fentian would die for no reason? Who had killed Yi Fentian? Who had killed him? An expert at the Martial Monarch Realm could not be killed easily. The black-robed elder was angry and unwilling. He wanted to figure out the cause of Yi Fentian¡¯s death and was about to go to the Tongxuan Continent to take a look. Unexpectedly, another black-robed elder suddenly appeared and warned him. ¡°You¡¯d best not act rashly now, nor should you act hastily. Otherwise, it will only be worse. Not long ago, those old fellows from the Divine Palace and the God of Death from the Region of the Dead joined forces to kill the Master god. Unfortunately, they failed. Now that the Master god has returned and carried out a cleansing of the Divine Palace, many High gods have been escorted to the God Slaying Platform to be executed. If the Master god discovers our existence at this time, do you know how serious the consequences will be? Also, the Divine Lord Asura has already come out of seclusion and is in the Asura Region now. If you don¡¯t want to be caught by him, just wait obediently.¡± ¡°Why has Divine Lord Asura come out of seclusion at this time? Is it because of the Master god?¡± ¡°No matter what the reason is, the Master god is currently vigorously reorganizing the Divine Realm, so we have to stop all activities during this period of time and wait for the limelight to pass.¡± ¡°Should we still search for the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel? Our people have been watching Xue Fanxin for so long and haven¡¯t noticed that she has the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel on her. That Ye Jiushang by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side is very strange. He seems to have a powerful background and is extremely difficult to deal with. Ever since he appeared, it has been difficult for our people to even approach Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°I already said to stop all activities during this period of time. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Ye Jiushang is indeed not simple. We¡¯ll deal with him after we investigate his background.¡± If not for Ye Jiushang¡¯s appearance, they would have long captured Xue Fanxin as a hostage and forced Xue Feichen to appear. This way, it would be easier to find the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. Now, if they wanted to attack Xue Fanxin, they had to get rid of Ye Jiushang first. If they wanted to get rid of Ye Jiushang, they had to investigate his background and strength. It seemed like Xue Fanxin could not be touched for the time being. Chapter 1098 - 1098 Wait Slowly 1098 Wait Slowly Xue Fanxin naturally did not know what had happened in the distant places. After dealing with Yi Fentian, she turned her gaze to the Empress and the Second Prince. Now, only these two scourges were left. Compared to Yi Fentian and Jiang Donghai, the Empress and the Second Prince had committed even more heinous crimes. For their own selfish reasons, they had harmed so many innocent commoners and did not take human lives seriously. They deserved to die even more and were unforgivable. The Empress and the Second Prince knew that after Yi Fentian and Jiang Donghai died, it would be their turn. When they realized that Xue Fanxin had turned her gaze on them, they were so frightened that their entire bodies trembled, and they did not even have the courage to beg for mercy. They had also seen Yi Fentian and Jiang Donghai begging for mercy, but it was useless. Therefore, they did not think that Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang would let them off. Furthermore, they had been poisoned by the incurable plague. If they did not have the antidote, they would both die. ¡°You two heinous people, even if you die a thousand times, it won¡¯t be enough to anger the commoners. What do you think I should do with you?¡± Xue Fanxin naturally wanted to kill the Empress and the Second Prince directly, but this would be letting these two bastards off too easily. The Empress knew that begging for mercy was useless and knew that she would definitely die today. Therefore, even though she was very afraid, she endured it and scolded Xue Fanxin to vent her anger. ¡°Xue Fanxin, one day, someone will definitely be able to kill you. I¡¯ll wait for you in the netherworld.¡± ¡°Then go to the netherworld and wait slowly.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You what? If you want to scold or curse, I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ve always been very generous to people who are about to die and won¡¯t dispute too much with them.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡± The Empress was exasperated. She wanted to rush forward and tear Xue Fanxin apart, but just as she was about to move, she was stopped. At this moment, the Second Prince, who had been silent, suddenly knelt out and said, ¡°Imperial Uncle, everything was done by Mother. It has nothing to do with me. The plague poison was developed by a few poison masters under Mother¡¯s orders. It was also Mother who ordered people to release the plague poison in the palace and the city. Father was placed under house arrest by Mother. I didn¡¯t do anything. I beg you to let me off.¡± The Empress watched as her son pushed everything to her. Although she was a little sad and disappointed, she was not angry. She only smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My son, do you think you can live by pushing everything to your mother? They won¡¯t let us off. When your father regains power, he won¡¯t let us off either, so we can only die now.¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡± The Second Prince still did not give up. He knelt in front of Ye Jiushang and kowtowed. ¡°Imperial Uncle, I know my mistake. I beg you, spare my life.¡± Ye Jiushang ignored the Second Prince¡¯s begging and did not look at the Empress again. He looked at Xue Fanxin and said, ¡°How about handing these two people to the emperor of the Ye Empire?¡± ¡°Will that emperor be merciful and let these two heinous scums off?¡± Xue Fanxin asked unwillingly. ¡°No, he wants these two people¡¯s lives more than us. The plague poison has had a huge impact on the reputation of the Ye Empire¡¯s royal family. If the emperor of the Ye Empire doesn¡¯t do anything, it will be very difficult to convince the commoners in the future. Just treat it as giving the late emperor face and letting the Ye Empire earn some reputation.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave these two to the emperor.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s little head dotingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re not satisfied with the outcome of the emperor¡¯s punishment, we¡¯ll do it ourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I think so too.¡± When the Empress heard Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang¡¯s conversation, she shouted in panic, ¡°Do it yourself. I beg you to kill me.¡± If she fell into the emperor¡¯s hands, her outcome would be even more tragic. She would have to experience all eighteen kinds of torture. ¡°Take her away.¡± Ye Jiushang did not want to hear the Empress¡¯s annoying voice. He ordered someone to escort her to the emperor. ¡°No, let go of me, let go of me¡­¡± No matter how the Empress and the Second Prince struggled or shouted, no one cared. They allowed the mother and son to be escorted away. After dealing with everyone who needed to be dealt with, the Grand Preceptor¡¯s estate suddenly fell silent. Chapter 1099 - 1099 Not Just a Hundred Times 1099 Not Just a Hundred Times Everyone who needed to be dealt with had been dealt with. A huge storm slowly calmed down, but the damage this storm caused was extremely great. The entire Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had been destroyed, and quite a few people¡¯s houses had also been destroyed beyond recognition. What was even more serious was that the plague poison in the Imperial City was still spreading. At all times, ordinary people could not bear the torture of the plague and died. No matter how tired Xue Fanxin was, she did not forget to save people. As soon as the Empress and the Second Prince were escorted away, she hurriedly instructed, ¡°Immediately get the people who were in charge of brewing the antidote to continue brewing it. The matter of giving out the antidote for free must return to normal as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Lord¡¯s Estate has already been razed to the ground. We might need to clear the venue first before we can start brewing the antidote,¡± someone said softly, and then there was no more sound. The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had been destroyed, and even the things inside had been destroyed. Now, forget about brewing the antidote, there were not even all kinds of tools, and there were not many herbs left. If she resolved all these problems, it would take a lot of time. Time was life now. How could they not rush over? ¡°The Imperial City is so big. We can just find a random place. I think the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate is not bad. Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Xue Fanxin could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Jiushang. ¡°Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, arrange for a place in the Purple Cloud Tower to brew the antidote. The distribution of the antidote will also be carried out outside the Purple Cloud Tower. After settling the matter, everyone gather on the fifth floor. Remember to bring Old Master Xue and Little Lei along.¡± Little Lei was still stepping on the large bat to vent his anger. When he heard Ye Jiushang mention him, he immediately flew over. His large dragon body filled the space around Ye Jiushang. The others had no choice but to retreat a little. ¡°Master, Master, you finally remember me. I can¡¯t return to my human form. What should I do?¡± ¡°You are still too weak now. Unless you have no choice, don¡¯t transform easily,¡± Ye Jiushang said as he reached out and stroked the dragon horn on the little lightning dragon¡¯s head. He injected some of his power into it and helped him return to his human form. After returning to his human form, Little Lei was extremely excited. He jumped happily on the spot. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ve changed back, I¡¯ve changed back.¡± Ye Jiushang did not say much. He casually reached out and sucked out the large bat¡¯s crystal core. Then, he melted its body, leaving only the bone. At the same time, he put away the bone. Then, he handed the crystal core to Little Lei. ¡°This is the crystal core of a holy beast. After we go to the Desolate Region, absorb the crystal core and increase your strength properly.¡± Little Lei smiled and took the crystal core over. He was not polite with Ye Jiushang at all. Then, he asked in confusion, ¡°Why are we going to the Desolate Region? There¡¯s nothing there. It¡¯s all wasteland and desert. There aren¡¯t even many people.¡± ¡°You can choose not to go.¡± Ye Jiushang did not explain anything. In the end, he left with Xue Fanxin and instantly disappeared without a trace. He did not even leave a shadow. No one knew where they had gone. The moment Ye Jiushang left, everyone present suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. The coldness in the surroundings disappeared, and only then did everyone dare to speak. ¡°Master asked us to go to the Purple Cloud Tower to brew and distribute the antidote. Should we announce the origins of the Purple Cloud Tower to the public?¡± ¡°No matter what Master¡¯s intentions are, we just have to do as he says. Everyone, quickly move and finish what you¡¯re doing. Then, gather on the fifth floor.¡± Before their master left, he said that he wanted them to gather on the fifth floor. He must have something to say, so they had to hurry. For some reason, they felt that their master had become different from before. Not only had he become much stronger, but even his aura and spirit were greatly different. He was simply like another person. The current master was more than a hundred times more terrifying than before. Chapter 1100 - 1100 Rest Well 1100 Rest Well In the blink of an eye, Xue Fanxin was brought to the fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower by Ye Jiushang. If not for the fact that she was used to being suddenly in a different place, she would not have been so calm as she was now, sitting comfortably in someone¡¯s arms to rest. She was so tired and wanted to sleep. But no, she had to save people. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, have a good rest. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that the person in his arms was exhausted, so he took her away to prevent her from being exhausted. ¡°There are still many people who have been poisoned in the Imperial City waiting to be treated. Every fifteen minutes I rest, a few people will die, so¡­¡± When Xue Fanxin thought of the ordinary people who had died, she could not bear to see them die. As a doctor, saving the dead and helping the injured was her duty, especially to those innocent living beings. She could not watch them die without caring. She knew that she could save those people. If not soon, she would feel guilty. ¡°This is the Tongxuan Continent, the place ruled by the Ye Dynasty. You should at least give the Ye Dynasty¡¯s royal family a chance to show off, right? Otherwise, those people in the royal family will hate you to death. The emperor is already fine. As a relatively wise ruler, he knows very well what to do next. Heilong and the others are in charge of the antidote, and the Imperial Physicians are in charge of treating injuries and illnesses. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Rest well without worry now.¡± Hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s reasonable words, Xue Fanxin relaxed a little. With tired eyes, she asked, ¡°Can I really rest?¡± ¡°Sure. If you don¡¯t want to rest outside, then go to the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rest outside. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. If anything happens, wake me up.¡± Xue Fanxin was too tired. The moment she relaxed, she lost her ability to support herself. She closed her eyes and fell asleep in Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms. Ye Jiushang hugged the sleeping person, his eyes filled with heartache and doting. He gently picked her up and placed her on a soft bed by the side, letting her body lie flat. This way, she could sleep even better. As for him, he sat by the side and looked at the sleeping person lying on the soft bed quietly, not leaving at all. Actually, he had known from the moment Yi Fentian appeared in the Imperial City. He also knew how difficult and dangerous Xin¡¯er¡¯s battle had been. She had almost lost her life a few times and had even suffered quite a few injuries. Especially when she fell into the lotus pond in the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Estate, his heart had tightened. Seeing that Yu Yuefu and the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Madam wanted to harm her, he almost couldn¡¯t help but attack. However, in order to let Xin¡¯er grow up faster and become stronger faster, he could only bear with it and not attack. He only appeared when she advanced to the Mystic King Realm under Yi Fentian¡¯s pressure. Forgive his selfishness. He only hoped that Xin¡¯er would become stronger and fatten up quickly so that she could marry him. If he took it slow and there was no risk or pressure, he might not be able to get what he wanted even after waiting for ten years, decades, or even a hundred years. True experts were born from crisis and oppression. They would not become outstanding people if things were always smooth. God knew how much he wanted to eat the person in front of him and have fun with her. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you must not make me wait too long, okay?¡± Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin gently on the lips. Then, he continued to look at her in a daze. The more he looked, the more he felt that she looked good. His Xin¡¯er was indeed good-looking. No matter how he looked at her, he did not think it was enough. Chapter 1101 - 1101 Right or Wrong 1101 Right or Wrong While Xue Fanxin fell asleep from exhaustion, the people outside were busy, especially the people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and the Purple Cloud Tower. They were so busy that their feet did not touch the ground. At this moment, everyone in the Imperial City already knew that the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had moved the antidote distribution to the Purple Cloud Tower. Because of this, many people guessed that the mysterious Purple Cloud Tower, which even dared to kill royal blood, was actually the Ninth Lord¡¯s faction. But this was not important now. What was important was the antidote. In less than two hours, a long line had already formed outside the Purple Cloud Tower. The emperor had sent quite a few imperial physicians to help. The people of the four great clans also wanted to contribute at this moment, but they were rejected by the people of the Purple Cloud Tower. They would give the people of the four great clans the antidote for free, but they would not let them participate in saving the commoners, because there was no need. When the Empress placed the emperor under house arrest and took control, the four great families all helped the Empress. Whether they were forced or did it of their own free will, it was a fact that they helped the Empress. Now that the emperor had regained control, he would definitely start with those who had helped the Empress. The four great families were no exception. The reason why the four great families wanted to participate in saving the commoners was not because they really wanted to save them, but because they wanted to use this matter to let their families escape this calamity. Anyone with eyes could tell what was going on. How could those people from the Purple Cloud Tower not know? It seemed that the Empress¡¯s rebellion this time would cause many forces in the Tongxuan Continent to undergo a reshuffle. Whether the four great clans could be protected depended on their own luck. The people from the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and the Purple Cloud Tower did not care about the matters of the four great clans at all. They just had to do their own thing. After settling everything, Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo brought Little Lei and Xue Batian to the fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower and gathered at Ye Jiushang¡¯s orders. However, when they reached the fifth floor, they were blocked by a barrier. They could not enter and could only wait outside. Only their master could set up such a barrier. Since their master did not want them to enter, they could only wait outside. Xue Fanxin did not know anything and slept like a dead pig. Perhaps because she was worried about the commoners in the Imperial City, she only slept for half a day before waking up. Even if she still felt very tired when she woke up, she did not continue sleeping. ¡°Ah Jiu, how long have I been sleeping?¡± ¡°Not long, just half a day.¡± Ye Jiushang took out a cup of divine water and personally brought it to Xue Fanxin¡¯s mouth to feed her. After drinking a cup of divine water, Xue Fanxin felt much better. She stretched and refreshed herself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted everyone to gather? It¡¯s been half a day. Everyone should be here, right? How¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Ye Jiushang did not answer. With a casual wave of his hand, he removed the barrier outside the room. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡± When the people waiting outside heard the sound, they immediately perked up. All of them adjusted their states and walked into the room obediently. Even Xue Batian felt a little reserved. He really did not know where his grandson-in-law came from. He gave off a very terrifying feeling. Even he felt afraid, inexplicably afraid, involuntarily afraid. He wondered if it was right for his precious granddaughter to be with Ye Jiushang. However, no matter if it was right or wrong, looking at the two of them, they had long decided on each other. Hence, no matter how afraid he was, he had to accept this grandson-in-law. Chapter 1102 - 1102 King of the Desolate Region 1102 King of the Desolate Region Xue Fanxin saw a group of familiar, cute family and friends enter and immediately welcomed them with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, Little Lei, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve been too busy recently, so I couldn¡¯t have a good chat with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! You haven¡¯t roasted meat for me for a long time,¡± Little Lei said without thinking, but as soon as he finished speaking, he was a little nervous, because a certain lord¡¯s gaze seemed to be a little sharper. Master was even more terrifying than before. Just his gaze could scare people to death. However, he admired his Master even more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m free in a few days, I¡¯ll roast a lot of roasted meat for you, okay?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the cute Little Lei and could not help but stroke his head. Little Lei quickly turned his head away and did not let Xue Fanxin touch him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me carelessly. Be careful otherwise maybe Master will skin me alive in anger. Furthermore, this hairstyle took me a long time. What if it¡¯s messed up?¡± The hairstyle was secondary. The most important thing was that his master did not let this woman touch other males besides himself. Once she touched them, his master would definitely not do anything to her. Instead, he would start with the person who had been touched. For the sake of his dragon skin, he should not let that woman touch him randomly. ¡°You¡¯re just a little brat. You even know how to style your hair now.¡± Xue Fanxin found Little Lei¡¯s smug expression interesting. ¡°What little brat? I¡¯m Yan Lei, the domineering Yan Lei.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are the domineering Little Yan Lei.¡± The atmosphere was originally quite tense, but after Xue Fanxin joked around, it relaxed a lot. Everyone was not so nervous anymore. However, a certain lord¡¯s aura was still so strong, so no one dared to speak carelessly. Perhaps apart from the consort, no one could bear their master¡¯s aura. Xue Fanxin could tell that everyone was nervous. Suppressed by Ye Jiushang¡¯s aura, all of them were very reserved. They did not even dare to breathe loudly and did not dare to speak carelessly even if they wanted to. She had no choice but to say, ¡°Ah Jiu, you asked everyone to gather on the fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower. Do you have anything to say?¡± Ye Jiushang nodded. Then, he said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a month¡¯s time to find successors and hand over the various matters here. A month later, the five great leaders of the Black Shadow Guard and Hai Feng and Zimo will go to the Desolate Region to assist the King of the Desolate Region in managing the Desolate Region. At the same time, you will receive new training. Whoever can¡¯t pass the training will stop in the Desolate Region. As for why, you don¡¯t have to know now. Knowing this might not be a good thing for you.¡± When Ye Jiushang spoke, no one dared to speak. Only after he finished speaking did someone muster up the courage to ask, ¡°Master, is this King of the Desolate Region you?¡± ¡°No, the King of the Desolate Region is Old Master Xue.¡± Although Xue Batian was listening to Ye Jiushang seriously, he looked like it had nothing to do with him. He did not think that what happened in the Desolate Region would have anything to do with him. Unexpectedly, Ye Jiushang actually said that he would be the King of the Desolate Region, scaring him quite badly. ¡°How¡­ how did I become the King of the Desolate Region? No, no, no. No matter what, the Desolate Region is one of the ten regions of the five continents and ten regions. With my little cultivation level, forget about being the King of the Desolate Region, I can even barely be a soldier there.¡± He had been interacting with Little Lei recently and had learned quite a few things from him, including some things about the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. Hence, he knew that there was an even wider world outside the Tongxuan Continent and stronger people, especially in the five continents and ten regions. There were as many experts as the clouds there. How could an old man like him be the King of the Desolate Region? Chapter 1103 - 1103 Decided by the Master God 1103 Decided by the Master God Not only did Xue Batian think that he was not qualified to be the King of the Desolate Region, but even the others thought so. After all, Xue Batian¡¯s strength was only so-so. Forget about being the King of the Desolate Region, even going to the Desolate Region would be extremely difficult. Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others were very puzzled by Ye Jiushang¡¯s decision. Although they knew that they should follow the orders, they could not help but question such an unreasonable decision. ¡°Master, the Desolate Region is one of the five continents and ten regions. Even if it¡¯s a desolate place, the spiritual energy is ten times that of the Tongxuan Continent. With Old Master Xue¡¯s cultivation level, he can¡¯t bear the spiritual energy storm there at all. How can he go there and be the King of the Desolate Region? Furthermore, the God of Desolation of the Desolate Region won¡¯t allow Old Master Xue to be the King of the Desolate Region, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Master, although you have been building your own faction in the Desolate Region, the true master of the Desolate Region is the God of Desolation. The King of the Desolate Region has always been decided by the God of Desolation. If you let Old Master Xue be the King of the Desolate Region, will the God of Desolation allow it?¡± If the God of Desolation did not allow it, this would be a huge disaster. If she did not know that Ye Jiushang was the Master god, Xue Fanxin would be as worried as Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others. However, now, she was not worried at all. However, she was very curious about Ye Jiushang¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Ah Jiu, why do you want Grandpa to be the King of the Desolate Region? Any one of them are more suitable than Grandpa, right?¡± Although Xue Batian was a little depressed when he heard this, he had no choice but to face reality. After all, this was the truth. ¡°If you want Grandpa to stay in the Tongxuan Continent forever, then he doesn¡¯t have to be the King of the Desolate Region,¡± Ye Jiushang said. However, these words puzzled Xue Fanxin even more. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is a ruler ruling each of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. For the Tongxuan Continent[1], it is the Ye royal family. The rulers of the three bounds and six lands are no different from ordinary people and don¡¯t have any special power. Therefore, the rulers of these nine places are very easy to change, but the five continents and ten regions are different. It is not easy to be the ruler of a continent or region. They had to pass the assessment and selection of the gods of those continents and regions and pass through layers of obstacles to be qualified. And the rulers of the continents or regions selected through this method will obtain powerful strength and can instantly break through to the Martial Monarch realm.¡± ¡°You mean you want me to participate in the assessment set by the God of the Desolate Region? Grandson-in-law, do you think an old man like me can pass the assessment?¡± Xue Batian said speechlessly. He had never thought that he had the ability to pass the assessment from the God of the Desolate Region, nor did he think that he had the ability to pass all the obstacles. However, he could tell that if he did not become the King of the Desolate Region, he would have to stay in the Tongxuan Continent forever and could not go anywhere else. And his precious granddaughter must be going somewhere else. When the time came, he would be separated from his granddaughter. No, no, that would not do. He could not let his precious granddaughter be too far away from him. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t leave us hanging. Quickly tell us everything, lest Grandpa gets anxious.¡± Xue Fanxin urged him. Actually, she wanted to know about this too. Ye Jiushang said very directly, ¡°There is another way to select the rulers of the Five Continents and Ten Regions, and that is to be appointed by the Master god. The ruler appointed by the Master god will be much stronger than the one chosen by the gods of the continents and regions, because he can obtain the god¡¯s blessing in advance.¡± ¡°I understand. Grandpa will be the King of the Desolate Region appointed by the Master god.¡± Her Ah Jiu was the Master god. It was not difficult for him to decide on something. Haha, Ah Jiu was simply too handsome. [1] Although the name of the Tongxuan Continent contains ¡®Continent¡¯, it is not one of the five continents. Chapter 1104 - 1104 Ill Listen to You 1104 I¡¯ll Listen to You Everyone watched as Xue Fanxin became excited, but their faces were filled with confusion. The appointment by the Master god was even more difficult than passing the assessment and selection of the gods of the continents or regions. They really did not know what the consort was happy about. Firstly, you had to see the Master god. Secondly, you had to obtain his recognition. Be it first or second, it was difficult for them. Ye Jiushang naturally knew the doubts of Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others, but there were some things that they did not need to know. ¡°Your doubts will naturally be answered when you have enough strength. Now, you only need to know that Old Master Xue will be the King of the Desolate Region appointed by the Master god. What you have to do in the future is to assist him in managing the Desolate Region.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo did not dare to ask further and accepted this mission. However, their hearts were in turmoil. Their master had said that Old Master Xue would be the King of the Desolate Region appointed by the Master god. This meant that their master¡¯s relationship with the Master god was extraordinary. From the looks of it, their master was even more unfathomable than they had imagined. Xue Batian knew that he had been selected to be the King of the Desolate Region, but he was still very uneasy. ¡°Grandson-in-law, do you really want me to be the King of the Desolate Region? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it well.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to think too much. You just have to sit there. With the support of Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo, there won¡¯t be too much of a problem. If any blind person really comes to cause trouble, I¡¯ll deal with it for you. Apart from wanting you to leave with Xin¡¯er, there are some other reasons why I want you to be the King of the Desolate Region,¡± Ye Jiushang replied to Xue Batian patiently. ¡°What reasons?¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er will soon go to the Five Elements Academy as the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region and receive new training. In the future, she will marry me as the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region. Also, make sure you spread your reputation. After Xue Feichen finds out, he should take the initiative to look for you. This is much more efficient than you blindly looking for him.¡± Initially, Xue Batian was still wavering. He was not sure if he wanted to be the King of the Desolate Region. However, after hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s explanation, he made up his mind to be the King of the Desolate Region. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be the King of the Desolate Region. As long as I can help Xin¡¯er and find my son, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at Ye Jiushang gratefully. She had not expected him to plan everything for her. She was very touched. ¡°Ah Jiu, thank you! You¡¯re so good to me. It¡¯s really good to have you.¡± ¡°Silly girl, you are my future wife. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat well?¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head, his eyes filled with doting. Then, he continued speaking, ¡°Your cultivation level has already reached the Mystic King Realm. It will be very difficult for you to make another breakthrough in the Tongxuan Continent. If I personally lead you, I¡¯m afraid the results will not be too great. Therefore, going to the Five Elements Academy is the best choice. That place can give you the most comprehensive training.¡± If he personally taught her, he would definitely not bear to see Xin¡¯er suffer. It had been torturous for him during the training at the Moon Burial Ridge. Hence, it was best to put her in the Five Elements Academy. That way he could occasionally guide her secretly. Xue Fanxin nodded heavily. She had no objections to Ye Jiushang¡¯s arrangements and was very satisfied. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements. By the way, can Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, and Fuyun also go to the Desolate Region?¡± These people¡¯s cultivation levels were too low and they could not withstand the spiritual energy storm in the Desolate Region at all. However, she really did not want to leave them behind. After all, these people were not only friends to her, but also family. Chapter 1105 - 1105 Little Meow Is Not Dead 1105 Little Meow Is Not Dead Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, and Fuyun were not on the fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower. Forget about these people, even Heiyu, Heiyao, Heiran, and Heiyue were not around, so they naturally did not know what had happened on the fifth floor, nor did they know that their future was being decided by the few people on the fifth floor. Ye Jiushang could tell what Xue Fanxin was thinking. Although he did not like her to be too concerned about other men, he still fulfilled her wish. ¡°These people¡¯s cultivation levels are too low. Logically speaking, they can¡¯t go to the Desolate Region, or they will be killed by the spiritual energy storm there. However, I will give each of them a protective spirit artifact so that they can survive in the Desolate Region. However, they can only stay in the Desolate Region. Unless their strength increases, they can¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± ¡°As long as they can go to the Desolate Region. In the future, the Desolate Region will be our base camp and our home. No matter where we go, we have to go home.¡± Xue Fanxin had already started to build a grand plan for the future in her mind. But when she suddenly thought of Little Meow, she was immediately sad. ¡°Ah Jiu, Little Meow is dead. She died to save me.¡± ¡°Silly, the Nine-lives Heavenly Cat has nine lives. How can it die so easily? It¡¯s your contract beast. If it really dies, your contractual relationship will disappear. Look now, is your contractual relationship still there?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she immediately stopped being sad. She looked at her contract with Little Meow very seriously and realized that the contract was still there. The contract was still there, which meant that Little Meow was not dead. ¡°That¡¯s great, Little Meow isn¡¯t dead, she¡¯s not dead. I¡¯ll go look for Little Meow right now.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin stood up, she was pulled back by Ye Jiushang and told to sit back down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll look for her later. I still have something to tell you all now.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Tell us, we¡¯ll listen.¡± Because Xue Fanxin was too happy, she smiled happily. The others were not in a good mood like Xue Fanxin. All of them sat upright and listened to a certain lord seriously. ¡°You have a month to prepare and find successors. In a month, we will go to the Desolate Region. However, it¡¯s best to keep these things a secret and don¡¯t let those you don¡¯t trust know. Going to the Desolate Region is a new beginning. You will have new training, new goals, and a new future, so you have to be mentally prepared to suffer.¡± ¡°Heiyu, Heiyao, Heiran, and Heiyue will go to the Desolate Region together. The others will stay in the Tongxuan Continent. If there are any outstanding people in the future, they can be promoted.¡± ¡°The forces in the Tongxuan Continent will undergo a huge reshuffle. You are not to participate.¡± ¡°If you have no questions, you can leave now.¡± After hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, everyone retreated. They retreated extremely quickly and left in a short amount of time, leaving only Xue Fanxin behind. ¡°Ah Jiu, they seem to be afraid of you more and more.¡± ¡°They are too weak and can¡¯t bear the divine might on me. It¡¯s normal to be afraid.¡± Ye Jiushang lifted Xue Fanxin onto his lap and smelled her fragrance. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m going over there to deal with something else. Before I leave, let me hear some nice things.¡± ¡°Lord Husband, you¡¯re the best,¡± Xue Fanxin praised Ye Jiushang and even kissed his face. Ye Jiushang smiled in satisfaction and kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s seductive lips. He only let go after a long time had passed. ¡°I have to fatten you up quickly. Otherwise, I can only look and not eat you.¡± ¡°Why are you making me sound like a pig? I¡¯m ignoring you.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re a pig, you¡¯re the cutest and most precious pig.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the pig. Alright, I¡¯m busy too. I have to go find Little Meow first.¡± Xue Fanxin jumped down from Ye Jiushang¡¯s lap and left the fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower, rushing straight to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate. If Little Meow was not dead, where was she? Chapter 1106 - 1106 I Want to Drink Too 1106 I Want to Drink Too The Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate had been razed to the ground by Yi Fentian. Even the bamboo forest protected by various array formations had been destroyed. It had really been destroyed completely. At this moment, everyone in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate was busy brewing and distributing the antidote at the Purple Cloud Tower. There were not many people in the Lord¡¯s Estate to deal with things for the time being. There were only a few guards and servants rummaging through the ruins. Xue Fanxin returned to the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate and went straight to the place where Little Meow had been killed. When she arrived at the event location, she realized that the little white tiger had been guarding the little white cat, and the little white cat was still very weak. It seemed like she had just woken up. Seeing these two little things, Xue Fanxin realized that she was really not a qualified master. She often ignored their existence, especially the little white tiger. Although he was not very reliable, he would protect his master at critical moments. Based on this alone, no matter if these two little things were strong enough, she would treat them as friends and family. ¡°Awroo¡­¡± When the little white tiger saw that Xue Fanxin had come, he immediately went over to act cute. Xue Fanxin stroked the little white tiger¡¯s head before walking towards the little white cat to check on her. Although Little Meow was very weak, her injuries were not very serious, only her strength had decreased a little. ¡°Meow¡­¡± Little Meow lay on the ground and used all her strength to cry out. She wanted to stand up, but she did not have the strength. Although the Nine-lives Heavenly Cat had nine lives, its strength would decrease by 10% with every life it lost. It would be in a weak state for a long time. Once it encountered any danger at this time, the consequences would be very serious. Little Meow was only a kitten. Her cultivation level and strength were not high. Losing her life was very serious. Her cultivation level and strength had at least decreased by half, and she had yet to catch her breath. If not for the little white tiger guarding her, she would have long been taken to be served as food. ¡°Little Meow¡­¡± Xue Fanxin hugged the weak little cat and took out a small cup of divine water, wanting to feed it to her. Seeing the divine water, Little Meow immediately became energetic. No matter how weak she was, she stuck her head out and looked at the divine water in the cup excitedly. She could not wait to drink it. However, she was too weak and could not drink it herself. She could only act cute and beg her master for help. ¡°Master, Master, quickly give me that cup of water. Quickly.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Drink it slowly. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Xue Fanxin personally fed Little Meow the divine water. The little white tiger watched enviously from the side and drooled. He thought to himself, Master, I want to drink it too. He could sense that the water in the cup was definitely good. It was very, very good. If only he could take a sip too. ¡°Master, give some to the little white tiger. This water is very helpful to him.¡± The white cat drank a few mouthfuls of divine water and recovered quite a lot of her strength. She was no longer as weak as before. Seeing the little white tiger drooling beside her, she communicated with Xue Fanxin and planned to give the remaining water in the cup to the little white tiger. When she was unconscious, it had been the little white tiger protecting and taking care of her. Now that she had something good, she naturally had to give the little white tiger some, or she would be too insincere. Xue Fanxin took out another cup of divine water and placed it in front of the little white tiger. ¡°Little White, this cup is for you.¡± The moment the little white tiger saw the divine water, his eyes widened. He immediately drank all the water in the cup. After drinking it, he even licked it with his tongue, almost wanting to eat the cup too. This water was indeed good. After drinking a cup, he felt his entire body filled with energy, as if he was about to break through. If only he had another glass. Chapter 1107 - 1107 Ill Take You In 1107 I¡¯ll Take You In Xue Fanxin saw that the little white cat and little white tiger still wanted to drink, so she took out two large bowls of divine water and let them drink their fill. When the two little fellows saw that there was still more of the water that they loved to the extreme, they were extremely excited. They gulped down all the divine water in the bowl. Perhaps because they had drunk a little too much, they actually began hiccupping. The little white tiger broke through to a new realm with a burp. The little white cat had recovered 70 to 80% of her strength and was in a much better state. ¡°Master, how much water do you have?¡± Little Meow asked cutely. ¡°A lot. Let me know if you want to drink it in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin hugged the two little fellows and accompanied them for a while and cleaned their fur. ¡°Wow¡­ Really? That¡¯s simply too great.¡± The little white tiger had not contracted with Xue Fanxin, so he could not communicate with her like Little Meow. He could only rely on various body movements to express himself. Sometimes, he had to translate through Little Meow. He really wanted to be Master¡¯s contract beast, but the male master did not allow it. What should he do? Little Meow told Xue Fanxin the little white tiger¡¯s thoughts and wishes. She also hoped that Xue Fanxin could take the little white tiger as a contract beast. After all, after this calamity, they had a tight knit bond. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m definitely taking you in as my contract beast. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how to establish a contract. I¡¯ll ask Ah Jiu later and contract you later, okay?¡± Xue Fanxin stroked the little white tiger¡¯s head. The more she looked, the cuter she felt the two little fellows in her arms. Although they were not divine beasts and were not strong, she liked them. ¡°Master, establishing a contract is very simple. I¡¯ll teach the little white tiger. In a while, he will take the initiative to establish a contract with you. You just have to accept it.¡± Little Meow volunteered her help. Before Xue Fanxin could respond, she had already started to teach the little white tiger how to establish a contract. The little white tiger learned seriously. In less than fifteen minutes, he had already learned how to establish a contract with others. Then, he jumped up and gently bit Xue Fanxin¡¯s finger, sucking a little of her blood before beginning to establish a contract. Although Xue Fanxin¡¯s finger had been bitten, she did not mind at all. She willingly accepted the contract the little white tiger had established and established a master-servant relationship with him. Because both sides were willing, the contract was quickly established. After the contract was successful, the little white tiger used his head to rub against Xue Fanxin constantly and said excitedly, ¡°Master, Master, I¡¯m your contracted beast now. In the future, I can stay in your spirit beast space like Little Meow and can even communicate with Master. I don¡¯t need other beasts to translate.¡± He had waited and worked hard for so long. Now he had finally become Master¡¯s contract beast. It has not been easy! ¡°Yes, yes, yes. In the future, the two of you will be my contract beasts, my companions, and my friends. We¡¯ll share blessings and hardships in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin picked up the two little fellows and gave them a loving pat. From now on, she could no longer ignore these two little guys often. After all, they were partners and friends now. ¡°Master, I really want to eat roasted fish.¡± ¡°Master, I want to eat roasted meat.¡± ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll get you roasted fish and meat in a few days. There are still many people in the city waiting for me to save them, so I don¡¯t have time to get you roasted fish and meat. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll treat you to a feast.¡± Although the distribution of the antidote had been going on and the palace had sent quite a few imperial physicians to help, she still wanted to do her best. With one more person and one more helping hand, they could save more people. Xue Fanxin did not waste any more time. After comforting the little white cat and little white tiger, she stored them in the spirit beast space and went to treat the people queuing up to receive the antidote. She started working again. Chapter 1108 - 1108 Dying 1108 Dying In the next few days, Xue Fanxin was treating people and doing her own thing outside the Purple Cloud Tower. Apart from the patients, she did not care about anything else, nor was she interested. In the past few days, quite a few things have happened in the Imperial City. There had been huge changes inside and outside the palace. People were executed every day. The Empress and the Second Prince had already been imprisoned. The Empress suffered extreme torture and even death was an extravagant hope now. The Emperor did not come to see the Empress. He only gave an order for the people in the prison to entertain the Empress well. All the torture methods were used, but he did not want her to die. ¡°Ah¡­ Kill me, kill me.¡± The Empress was being tortured again. The pain of being unable to die yet not able to live really made her feel despair. She kept begging for death, but she could not die. She really wanted to die. ¡°Your Majesty, the Emperor said that you have to live, so we can¡¯t kill you.¡± The torturer ruthlessly used a whip stained with salt water to whip the Empress. The more he whipped, the more energetic he became. However, he had to stop from time to time, or he would easily kill her. ¡°I want to see the Emperor, I want to see the Emperor¡­¡± ¡°The Emperor is currently busy dealing with the four great families and doesn¡¯t have time to see you. However, the Emperor has instructed us to entertain the Empress well.¡± ¡°No¡­ Kill me.¡± No matter how the Empress called out, it was useless. Even the felons in the prison did not have any sympathy for the Empress. As for the Emperor, he was indeed busy dealing with the four great families, so he did not have the mood or energy to care about the Empress now. The four great families had thousands of years of foundation. They could not be eliminated just because he wanted them to be. Furthermore, he was attacking four families at once. This was really not an easy task. However, if he did not take this opportunity to get rid of the four great families, the authority of the royal family would sooner or later be suppressed by them. Now that the four great families had lost their reputation because they had helped the Empress do evil, the commoners in the Imperial City were filled with resentment towards them. This was the best time to get rid of them. Once he missed this opportunity, it would be even more difficult to get rid of the four great families in the future. Hence, no matter what, no matter what the price was, he had to get rid of the four great families. Even if he could not get rid of them, he had to ruthlessly weaken their strength and make them no longer have the ability to resist the royal family. Because the Emperor wanted to attack the four great families, the four great families were currently in deep trouble. There were internal and external troubles everywhere. Every family was thinking about how to survive this calamity. In the Xue family¡¯s meeting hall, a group of higher-ups were discussing countermeasures, but they were not discussing how to rely on their own strength to tide through the difficulties, but to target Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xue Fanxin is also a member of the Xue family. It¡¯s only right and proper for her to help the Xue family. As long as she says the word, the Xue family¡¯s crisis can be resolved. Therefore, the key to letting the Xue family survive this calamity is Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Xue Fanxin has had nothing to do with the Xue family from the moment she was born. Her grandfather had already been driven out of the Xue family forty years ago. Even back in the Heavenly Saint Empire, the Xue family branch had banned the two of them, so Xue Fanxin now has no feelings for the Xue family. Wanting her to help the Xue family is probably not an easy task.¡± ¡°I heard that Xue Fanxin had a good relationship with Xue Hanxi from the collateral branch when she was in the Heavenly Saint Empire. Why don¡¯t you call him over to speak to Xue Fanxin? I heard some rumors that the Bai family and the Lian family have invited the few people from the collateral branch who are on good terms with Xue Fanxin. This is also their goal. The Yi family is the most difficult to deal with now, because Yi Qingshan is dead and Yi Fenyun is crippled. The Martial Monarch Realm expert who wanted to kill Xue Fanxin previously was Yi Fentian, so this Yi family probably won¡¯t be able to survive this calamity.¡± ¡°Then call Xue Hanxi over. Call Xue Lianfeng over too. Let the father and son talk to Xue Fanxin.¡± They hoped that Xue Fanxin could remember her bloodline. Otherwise, it would be really difficult for the Xue family to survive. Chapter 1109 - 1109 All Here 1109 All Here Xue Hanxi and Xue Lianfeng were hurriedly called over by the main family. On the way, they already knew the ins and outs of the matter and knew why the main family had called them over. However, they did not know the exact details, so from the very beginning they had the mindset that it would not be a difficult task from the beginning, especially Xue Lianfeng. He accepted the mission given by the main family with full confidence and promised to complete it. As long as he performed well this time and obtained the appreciation of the main family, he would definitely be able to soar in the future. Perhaps he could even leave the branch of the collateral relatives and develop in the direct line of descent. He had worked so hard in the past and had even poisoned his father because he wanted to obtain the good things in his father¡¯s hands and hand them to the main family to climb up. Now that he had such a good opportunity, he would not miss it. Xue Hanxi did not think things were that simple. He even had a very bad feeling. Especially after learning what had happened to the Yi family, he did not think that the Xue family could easily survive this calamity. The Ye Dynasty did not tolerate the four great families, and the four great families had previously committed a sin that angered the heavens and angered the people. Whoever came out to help the four great families at this time would not only be going against the Ye Dynasty, but also the world. However, this concerned the survival of the Xue family. And Xue Hanxi was a member of the Xue family and seeing that it was a mission given by the main family, even if he knew that the outcome would not be too satisfactory, he had to give it a try. Just last night, the Yi family had already been destroyed by the Ye royal family. Because there was no support and the other three families each had their own problems to deal with, the Yi family did not have much power to resist the full encirclement of the imperial family. Their entire family was destroyed overnight. When the Yi family was destroyed, the remaining three great families were even more frightened. They were constantly in a state of panic and very afraid that the imperial family would attack them next. ¡°Quickly ask around and see if Xue Lianfeng and Xue Hanxi have succeeded.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll go myself.¡± The Xue family head was really worried and planned to personally see if Xue Lianfeng and Xue Hanxi could invite Xue Fanxin to save the Xue family. At this moment, Xue Fanxin was still treating the patients outside the Purple Cloud Tower and doing her own thing seriously. Apart from treating and saving people, she did not care about anything else. On this day, quite a few ¡®old acquaintances¡¯ came to look for her with their own goals. First was the Bai family. There were really quite a few people. Bai Wuchen, Bai Shuiling, and Bai Han were all here. Then, it was the Lian family¡¯s turn. Not only did Lian Fangcheng come, but Lian Bingyu also came. Finally, it was the Xue family. It was Xue Lianfeng and Xue Hanxi. These were only people who came on the surface. There were quite a few others watching in secret. There were indeed quite a few people who had come today. They were all circling around Xue Fanxin, but no one took the initiative to speak, nor did they dare to speak carelessly. Xue Fanxin knew why these people were here, but she had no time to care now. As long as they did not speak, she could not be bothered to respond. Ah Jiu had previously said not to care about the four great families, so she did not intend to attack, nor had she thought of attacking. This was because the four great families in the Imperial City had nothing to do with her. Furthermore, she did not like the four great families. The others had more or less interacted with Xue Fanxin and knew her temper and power, so they did not dare to act recklessly. They only said a few polite words occasionally. However, Xue Lianfeng did not have such a good personality. Relying on his status as an elder, he always acted with his nose high up in the air. Seeing that Xue Fanxin ignored him for a long time, he was immediately angry and directly scolded her. ¡°Xue Fanxin, how dare you ignore your elders? Is this how your grandfather taught you how to be a person?¡± The moment Xue Lianfeng said that, everyone present looked at him strangely as if they were waiting to see a joke. Xue Hanxi, on the other hand, frowned. He felt that something would go wrong. Chapter 1110 - 1110 The Xue Family 1110 The Xue Family Xue Fanxin only stopped what she was doing after fully treating the person she had been halfway through treating. She stood up and raised her head to look at the angry Xue Lianfeng. She mocked him coldly and asked, ¡°Are you my elder? Why didn¡¯t I know that I had an elder like you? Apart from my master and my grandfather, I don¡¯t remember having any other elders, so please don¡¯t randomly pretend to be my relative here, or you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your great uncle. This is a blood relationship. Even if you don¡¯t admit it, it¡¯s the truth,¡± Xue Lianfeng said self-righteously, not feeling that there was anything wrong with his actions. ¡°My grandfather was schemed against by you and Su Wanlian forty years ago and he was expelled from the Xue family. Forget about me, even my father has never eaten a grain of your Xue family¡¯s rice. Not long ago, I was even banned by the Xue family. I don¡¯t know anyone from the Xue family in the Mystic Realm. Our blood relations are far apart. Xue Lianfeng, do you really think you can shout at me just because of this insignificant blood relationship?¡± ¡°No matter what, you have the Xue family¡¯s blood flowing in you. As a member of the Xue family, you should contribute to the Xue family.¡± ¡°When did I become a member of the Xue family? My grandfather, father, and mother have nothing to do with the Xue family. Why should I become a member of the Xue family?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What bullsh*t Xue family? Back when we were in trouble, did you help us? Now that you have a favor to ask of us, you shamelessly say that I¡¯m from the Xue family. I¡¯m the dignified Ninth Imperial Consort and the Madam of the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace. Why would I care about the bullsh*t Xue family? I don¡¯t care about the four great families. If you came to look for me today for this, then you can leave.¡± Xue Fanxin spoke out her ruthless words and no longer wasted time talking nonsense with Xue Lianfeng. She continued to treat the people queuing up to seek treatment. ¡°Xue Fanxin, since you don¡¯t know how to conduct yourself, then I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your grandfather today.¡± Xue Lianfeng was exasperated and attacked Xue Fanxin directly. Xue Hanxi wanted to stop him, but it was too late. The others were in shock. They had not expected Xue Lianfeng to dare to attack Xue Fanxin. Didn¡¯t he know how powerful Xue Fanxin was? Even if Xue Fanxin was not powerful enough, this was the Purple Cloud Tower. There were countless experts hiding in the dark. This was not a place where someone small like Xue Lianfeng could be impudent. Xue Lianfeng had only heard how soul-stirring the battle between Xue Fanxin and Yi Fentian had been, but he had never seen it with his own eyes, so he had never thought that the little girl, Xue Fanxin, could be very powerful, but the outcome had greatly exceeded his expectations. Before Xue Fanxin could do anything, Heiran and Heiyue, who were distributing the antidote, had already rushed over. They beat Xue Lianfeng to the ground in one move. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Lianfeng screamed in pain. He had been stepped on and could not get up. ¡°How dare you attack the consort? I think you¡¯re tired of living, right?¡± ¡°You used this hand just now, so there¡¯s no need for it to exist anymore.¡± Heiyue kicked downwards and broke Xue Lianfeng¡¯s right hand. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Lianfeng screamed again in pain. Helpless, he could only seek help from Xue Hanxi. ¡°Hanxi, save me, save me.¡± Xue Hanxi was about to speak, but he was frightened by Xue Fanxin¡¯s cold gaze and did not know what to say for a moment. Back then, his relationship with Xue Fanxin was not bad, but it was only not bad. They did not have a deep relationship, nor did they have much feelings for each other. In the end, the Xue family had still let her down. Chapter 1112 - 1112 Better to Destroy It Early 1112 Better to Destroy It Early Naturally, no one knew what was happening on the fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower, nor did they know that something earth-shattering would happen soon. When Xue Batian found out that Xue Lianfeng had come to cause trouble for his precious granddaughter, he immediately rushed over. However, when he reached the location, he only saw Xue Lianfeng being stepped on by Heiyue, while his precious granddaughter appeared to be quite angry. He actually dared to anger his precious granddaughter to this extent? How detestable. ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you okay?¡± Xue Batian only had his precious granddaughter in his eyes and ignored Xue Lianfeng, who was being stepped upon on the ground. ¡°Grandpa, what can happen to me? The person who has problems is someone else, not me. The Xue family sent Xue Lianfeng and Xue Hanxi to lobby and get me to help the Xue family pass through this difficult time. This Xue family is really shameless, especially this Xue Lianfeng. He actually wants to use his status as an elder to force me to submit and even tried to attack me. I really don¡¯t know how those people from the Xue family are so stupid. Before sending Xue Lianfeng to be an envoy, they didn¡¯t even check what my relationship with him was like.¡± When Xue Fanxin said this, the corners of her eyes glanced in a certain direction. Clearly, the last sentence was meant for the people over there. She naturally knew that there were people from the Xue family nearby. Furthermore, there were quite a few of them, and their status was not low. But so what? Anyway, she had no intention of interfering in the affairs of the four great families and had no feelings for the Xue family. She did not care about the survival of the Xue family at all. When the Master of the Xue family in the tea house opposite heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s last sentence, he was so angry that he crushed the teacup in his hand. Just as Xue Fanxin had said, he was indeed stupid. Otherwise, why would he send that idiot, Xue Lianfeng, to be a messenger? Now, not only had he failed to invite Xue Fanxin to save the Xue family, but he had also angered her. Even now, Xue Lianfeng did not feel that he had done anything wrong. The anger in his heart was still very strong. When he saw that Xue Batian had come, he immediately flipped out at him. ¡°Xue Liantian, look at what your granddaughter has done. She¡¯s so rebellious, disrespectful to her elders, and ruthless. Is this how you usually teach her how to behave?¡± Xue Batian originally had some sympathy for Xue Lianfeng, but this sympathy was all gone now. He said coldly, ¡°No matter what, my granddaughter knows how to conduct herself better than you. I can overlook the fact that you and Su Wanlian conspired to frame me back then, but I will never forgive you for poisoning my father. The Xue family sending you over was really a stupid move.¡± ¡°How dare you treat me like this? The Xue family won¡¯t let you off.¡± When everyone at the event location heard Xue Lianfeng¡¯s words, they all mocked him. ¡°The Xue family is almost gone. Who will respond on your behalf?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain? He actually dares to say that he won¡¯t let the Ninth Imperial Consort off. Didn¡¯t he think about who the Ninth Imperial Consort is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this person is the only one with a screw loose. There¡¯s something wrong with the entire Xue family.¡± ¡°Anyway, not many of the four great families are good. The sooner we destroy them, the better.¡± When Xue Lianfeng heard these words, he was even more angry. However, just as he was about to curse again, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°The Xue family has been surrounded. The Emperor has personally led troops to attack the Xue family.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Really and truly serious. I just came from there. That scene was huge. It was even bigger than when the Yi family was destroyed last night.¡± At this moment, the people from the Xue family who were still in the tea house opposite them, had also received the news and rushed back. Some people were afraid of death and secretly slipped away. However, not long after they left, they were killed. Their corpses were dragged to the Xue family and thrown outside the door. When Xue Lianfeng heard this news, he was extremely shocked. Only now did he completely believe that the Xue family was really about to be finished. How could this be? It was impossible for a thousand-year-old family to collapse just like that. Chapter 1113 - 1113 Time to Disappear 1113 Time to Disappear The Xue family had never expected the Ye royal family to attack them in broad daylight, nor had they expected all the exits to be blocked. Even the secret escape passageway was no exception. There was no way to send anyone out. Not only that, but the Xue family members hidden elsewhere in the Imperial City had also been pulled out and killed. Be it on the surface or in the dark, all of them had been eliminated without exception. ¡°Why has the family¡¯s secret passageway been exposed? Why has the hidden faction been discovered? Why is the royal family so clear about our family¡¯s secrets?¡± When the Xue family head rushed back, he realized that the people he was about to send away had all been killed. Many things had completely exceeded his expectations. This almost made him collapse, and his heart was filled with panic and even despair. He knew that the Xue family could not escape this calamity. If only they had built a good relationship with Xue Fanxin in the beginning, there might have been a chance to turn things around. However, from the beginning to the end, they had not taken Xue Fanxin seriously. Even if they knew that she was the Ninth Imperial Consort, they did not think that she could remain glorious for long. After all, it was impossible for a lowly person with no power or background to sit firmly in the position of the Ninth Imperial Consort. She would definitely lose favor soon. However, they were wrong. They had been wrong from the beginning. They had underestimated how much the Ninth Lord doted on Xue Fanxin. ¡°Master, the Emperor has brought people to kill their way in. He has many experts by his side, all of whom are Saint Realm experts. Our people can¡¯t stop them at all.¡± An elder of the Xue family hurriedly ran over to report the situation going on outside. However, just as he finished speaking, a group of Saint Realm experts charged in and broke through the last line of defense of the Xue family. The Emperor walked in under the protection of a group of experts. He scanned the people inside coldly and finally turned his gaze to the Xue family head. He mocked him. ¡°Your Xue family originally had a chance to reach the peak, but unfortunately, you missed it, so this is the outcome.¡± ¡°Does the Ye royal family really have to be so ruthless?¡± the Xue family head questioned. ¡°The winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. There¡¯s nothing to be ruthless about. Back then, when you helped the Empress, you should have known that such an outcome might happen. Actually, I don¡¯t have that much hatred and anger for the Xue family. You can only blame yourselves for being tactless. You just had to provoke the Ninth Imperial Consort at this time and anger a certain someone. To be honest, even I don¡¯t dare to provoke the Ninth Imperial Consort. You actually sent someone who has a grudge with the Ninth Imperial Consort to be a lobbyist. How ridiculous.¡± If not for the Xue family courting death and offending Xue Fanxin, the Purple Cloud Tower would not have given him so much help. If he wanted to destroy the Xue family without their help, he would have probably had to spend a lot of effort. He might not have been able to completely destroy the Xue family. In that case, he really should thank Xue Lianfeng. The Xue family head finally understood, but he understood too late. ¡°I see. I really shouldn¡¯t have sent that idiot Xue Lianfeng to look for Xue Fanxin.¡± He still knew a little about the grudges and entanglements between Xue Lianfeng and Xue Liantian, but he had not thought too much about it at the time. ¡°The four great families have existed for long enough, so it¡¯s time for you to disappear.¡± The Emperor personally killed the Xue family head with one strike. At the same time, the others attacked and killed everyone from the Xue family. Even so, the Emperor was not at ease. ¡°Continue searching. Don¡¯t let anyone off. I want the Xue family to perish completely.¡± It was rare for the Purple Cloud Tower to be willing to help him destroy the Xue family. He had to destroy them completely. Not only the Xue family in the Imperial City, but he would also not let go of the other branches of the Xue family. ¡°Your Majesty, the Xue family has basically been eliminated in the Imperial City, but it¡¯s not easy to deal with two people. Xue Lianfeng and Xue Hanxi are still with the Ninth Imperial Consort, so¡­¡± They did not need to consider Xue Lianfeng, because he would definitely die. However, Xue Hanxi was different. It was said that he had a good relationship with the Ninth Imperial Consort. He was probably not easy to kill, or maybe he was even impossible to kill. Chapter 1114 - 1114 Leaving the Xue Family 1114 Leaving the Xue Family Xue Lianfeng did not think that the Xue family would be destroyed easily. In his opinion, the Xue family was an incomparably powerful existence. Even the Ye imperial family could not destroy the Xue family immediately. As long as the Xue family was not destroyed, he still had a chance to turn things around. No matter how strong Xue Fanxin was, she could not be stronger than the Xue family, so he waited for the Xue family to save him. Although Xue Fanxin had not interfered with the four great families, she knew that they would definitely be destroyed. However, there were still some good people within the four great families. Bai Wuchen, Bai Shuiling, Bai Han, Lian Fangcheng, Lian Bingyu, and Xue Hanxi all had a good relationship with her. They were not bad people either. She really did not want them to be destroyed just like that. However, there were many things that were not up to her. The key still depended on these people¡¯s choices. ¡°Xue Hanxi, if I wanted you to leave the Xue family now, would you be willing?¡± Xue Fanxin asked solemnly. Xue Hanxi was a smart person. He knew what Xue Fanxin meant and her intentions. He also knew the current situation of the Xue family, so after thinking about it, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± When Xue Lianfeng heard such an answer, he was so angry that he yelled, ¡°Xue Hanxi, you idiot. Do you know what it means to leave the Xue family? Do you really think the Xue family will be destroyed so easily? Don¡¯t listen to this woman¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s lying to you. What can a woman achieve? She only got to where she is today because of the Ninth Lord¡¯s doting. When she loses this affection, who do you think she will be?¡± Everyone at the event location could no longer be bothered to say anything about Xue Lianfeng, this idiot. They just had to watch him make a fool of himself. Xue Hanxi was very helpless. He said worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you understand even now? The Xue family¡¯s momentum is gone. If you continue to stay in the Xue family, you¡¯ll only die. The four great families helped the Empress rebel. How can the Ye royal family let the four great families off? Don¡¯t be so naive.¡± If he was not wrong, the Ninth Lord was probably behind the destruction of the Xue family. Otherwise, the Ye royal family would not have been so fast. The Xue family had done so much harm to Xue Fanxin. How could the Ninth Lord let the Xue family off? Hence, the outcome of the Xue family being destroyed was destined. Xue Hanxi did not say these extra things aloud, it was enough that he knew it himself. He also understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s intention to protect his life, so he did not blame or hate her at all, he only had gratitude. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Just you wait. When the Xue family destroys all of you, don¡¯t come crying to me.¡± Xue Lianfeng was a little crazy, like a lunatic who had lost his mind. No matter what, he was unwilling to believe that the Xue family¡¯s momentum was over. At this moment, a general in armor walked over. He first bowed to Xue Fanxin before saying respectfully, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, the Emperor has ordered us to kill all the surviving members of the Xue family, no matter if they are direct or collateral descendants. The Xue family head and all the elders have already been killed. These two are also from the Xue family. I wonder if you can hand them over?¡± When Xue Lianfeng heard this general¡¯s words, he was extremely panicked and anxious. ¡°Impossible, impossible, impossible. The Xue family is so powerful. How could they have been destroyed so easily? You¡¯re lying. You must be lying.¡± Even now, no one cared about Xue Lianfeng. They treated him as a clown. Xue Fanxin did not even look at Xue Lianfeng. She said to the general, ¡°Xue Hanxi has already left the Xue family and is not considered a member of the Xue family, so just take Xue Lianfeng away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The general did not dare to say no. He did as Xue Fanxin said and took Xue Lianfeng away. Xue Lianfeng refused and struggled with all his might. His heart was filled with anger. Before he was escorted away, he kept cursing, and his curses were quite unpleasant. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you little slut. Who knows where you came from, you slut. One day, you will die without a burial place¡­¡± Just as Xue Lianfeng was cursing, a huge thunderclap suddenly sounded from the sky. Boom¡­ Right on the heels of that, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky and struck. Chapter 1115 - 1115 Killed by Lightning 1115 Killed by Lightning Lightning on a sunny day¡­ Such a strange thing was really rare, especially when the lightning struck Xue Lianfeng directly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xue Lianfeng was struck by lightning. Furthermore, he was struck on the middle of his head. Even his soul was shattered. The people holding Xue Lianfeng were frightened by the sudden lightning in the sky. They hurriedly threw him aside and hid, watching helplessly as Xue Lianfeng was struck to death. After Xue Lianfeng was struck by the lightning, his entire world darkened. Not only was his body incomparably painful, but even his soul was in pain. It was not ordinary pain, it was as if his entire body and soul were being torn apart bit by bit. If it was only pain, it would¡¯ve been fine. The terrifying thing was that he did not even have the right to cry out in pain. He could not move his body either. He could only bear the painful torture and listen to a voice that was like the god of death enter his ears. ¡°Is This Master¡¯s woman someone you can randomly insult? Since you insulted her, you have to pay the price.¡± Who was this voice? This Master? Who would call themselves This Master? Xue Lianfeng did not know. He only knew that the person who spoke was very powerful and terrifying. Just the sound alone was enough to make people panic to the extreme. Right, if this person said ¡®This Master¡¯s woman¡¯, then this person should be Ye Jiushang, the Ninth Lord of the Ye Dynasty. How could Ye Jiushang be so strong? Who was he? Xue Lianfeng really wanted to clarify these things, but his vitality had already completely disappeared, and his soul had completely dissipated. He was completely and utterly dead. In the eyes of outsiders, Xue Lianfeng had only been unlucky enough to be struck by lightning. It was the heavens who wanted to take him in, so he could not blame anyone. Xue Hanxi looked at Xue Lianfeng, who had died miserably. Although he was very sad, he was really helpless. He could only accept reality and think about his last act of filial piety. ¡°Fanxin, Grandpa is already dead. Let me take his body away and bury it properly.¡± ¡°The grudges between people can be resolved with their deaths. If you want to take him away, then go ahead. It won¡¯t be long before I leave. I might never return in my life, so take care.¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to take out some pills or something for Xue Hanxi, but in the end, she did not take them out. Everyone had their own way of living. Being ordinary might not be a bad thing. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue Hanxi thanked Xue Fanxin and took Xue Lianfeng¡¯s corpse away. Because Xue Fanxin had allowed it, no one dared to stop him and they let Xue Hanxi leave. The moment Xue Hanxi left, the people from the Bai and Lian families started to panic, because the situation was even worse than they had imagined. However, Xue Fanxin had said that she would not interfere with the four great families. The family¡¯s crisis this time would probably be very difficult to survive. Now that the Yi and Xue families had already been destroyed, only the Bai and Lian families were left. The outcome was probably not much better. Xue Fanxin turned her gaze to the people from the Bai and Lian families and sighed. ¡°You can leave. I said that I wouldn¡¯t interfere in the matters of the four great families, so I won¡¯t interfere. What you plant will cause you to reap what you sow. What happens will depend on your own luck.¡± ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, our Bai family was not willing to help the Empress rebel. We were coerced. Furthermore, we did not help the Empress. Many people in the Bai family are innocent. They are like these commoners who have been poisoned by the plague. In your opinion, do they really deserve to die?¡± Bai Wuchen finally spoke to Xue Fanxin, but he chose to persuade her with reason. Bai Wuchen¡¯s method made Xue Fanxin feel a little conflicted. Chapter 1116 - 1116 Speechless 1116 Speechless When Bai Wuchen saw that Xue Fanxin was hesitating and feeling conflicted, he felt that there was a chance she would change her mind and waited for the good news. Unexpectedly, what he received was Xue Fanxin¡¯s order to leave. ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, please leave. I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± Hearing this, Bai Wuchen was a little angry, but no matter how angry he was, he had to bear with it. He only asked anxiously, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, don¡¯t you care about the lives of those innocent people from the Bai family at all?¡± ¡°Bai Wuchen, please don¡¯t speak in such a self-righteous tone. Don¡¯t speak as if those people are all my responsibility. I¡¯m not from your Bai family and don¡¯t have any friendship with you. I don¡¯t have any responsibility or obligation to do anything for your Bai family. They¡¯re innocent, but there are many innocent people in the world. Am I supposed to be responsible for all of them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°No matter what you mean, I said that I wouldn¡¯t interfere with the four great families. Don¡¯t try to use my kindness to benefit your Bai family. If your Bai family really wants to protect those innocent people, you can hand over your financial resources, authority, and power to the Ye royal family. I believe that as long as you do this, the Ye royal family won¡¯t make things too difficult for you. Ignoring everything else, survival is very easy.¡± Bai Wuchen was originally quite self-righteous and felt that he was in the right, but after hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he was suddenly speechless. Xue Fanxin did not care about Bai Wuchen¡¯s feelings and continued speaking, ¡°Your Bai family can¡¯t bear to hand over those worldly possessions, but you want to protect everything. How can there be such a good thing in the world? No matter if you helped the Empress willingly or by force, this is your Bai family¡¯s own business. Please don¡¯t force the responsibility your Bai family should bear onto me. I have no obligation to be responsible for the lives of those people from your Bai family. If your Bai family values wealth and power more than the lives of those innocent people, then don¡¯t speak so pompously for your selfishness in front of me.¡± There were indeed innocent people in the Bai family, but so what? If the Bai family did not care about the lives of those innocent people, why should she care? In the beginning, the ordinary people present felt that Bai Wuchen made sense. After all, some people from the Bai family were really innocent. However, after hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s retort, they completely understood and were angry at the Bai family¡¯s unreasonable actions. Just as the Ninth Imperial Consort had said, if your Bai family wanted to protect the lives of those innocent people, you could have used money and power to exchange for them. Why should the Ninth Imperial Consort protect you? The Bai family wanted to live, but they also wanted to protect their wealth and power. To put it bluntly, they were greedy and selfish, attempting to use the Ninth Imperial Consort to seek benefits for themselves. ¡°Brother, forget it. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Bai Shuiling had not said a word and did not dare to speak carelessly. But now, she really could not stand it anymore. She gently tugged at Bai Wuchen¡¯s sleeve, hoping that he would leave. The Ninth Imperial Consort was right. They had no right or authority to impose the Bai family¡¯s responsibilities on the Ninth Imperial Consort. That was their Bai family¡¯s business and it had nothing to do with the Ninth Imperial Consort. Bai Wuchen also understood these principles, but he really did not want to give up. If the Bai family handed over their wealth and power, their strength would plummet. At that time, any force in the Tongxuan Continent with a little strength could destroy their Bai family. Just as Bai Wuchen was hesitating, the Bai family head suddenly walked over. ¡°The Bai family is willing to hand over 90% of their wealth and power. I only hope that the Ninth Imperial Consort can treat my son¡¯s legs. As for the treatment fees, my Bai family will definitely pay.¡± Just as the Bai family head finished speaking, another young man jumped out and said anxiously, ¡°Father, no, we can¡¯t hand over the Bai family¡¯s wealth and power. We don¡¯t even know if the Ninth Imperial Consort can treat Wuchen¡¯s legs. Why should we pay for his treatment?¡± Chapter 1117 - 1117 Cant Offend 1117 Can¡¯t Offend Xue Fanxin originally had a good impression of the Bai family, but she did not like the last one that appeared at first glance. She was very disgusted. If she was not wrong, this person should be the person in charge of the Bai family¡¯s finances, an extremely stingy person. No matter what, this was the Bai family¡¯s business. She could not be bothered. ¡°If your Bai family wants to deal with things, go do it yourself. Don¡¯t be a hindrance here. There are still many people waiting for me to treat and save their lives!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The eldest young master of the Bai family was extremely angry. In his exasperation, he directly yelled at Xue Fanxin, ¡°It¡¯s all your rotten idea, wanting the Bai family to hand over our financial resources and authority. Do you know what it means for the Bai family to hand over these?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me? I¡¯m not from the Bai family. I have no need to think about your Bai family¡¯s interests at all,¡± Xue Fanxin retorted indignantly, hating the person in front of her more and more. The Bai family was so rich, so a few million crystal coins should be a very small amount to them. However, Bai Wuchen had yet to take out this money from the family to treat his legs. It could be seen how disgusting this person in charge of the Bai family¡¯s finances was. He valued money more than his family. ¡°You can clearly change everything with a word. Why are you unwilling? You¡­¡± The Bai family¡¯s Young Master originally wanted to argue with Xue Fanxin, but someone suddenly stabbed him from behind and pierced his heart. Seeing this scene, everyone at the event location was stunned. They all looked at the person holding the sword in disbelief. ¡°Father, you¡­¡± Bai Wuchen was shocked, so shocked that he could not even speak. The person holding the sword was none other than the Bai family¡¯s master. The Bai family head had personally killed his son, but he did not regret it at all. He said coldly, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know that you were the one who caused Wuchen¡¯s legs to become like this? You seized the Bai family¡¯s financial power and treated everyone harshly, unwilling to pay for Wuchen¡¯s leg treatment. Now, you want to cause the Bai family to be consigned to eternal damnation, so just die.¡± ¡°Father, you¡­ are so ruthless.¡± The eldest son of the Bai family was unwilling to die. Unfortunately, it was useless to be unwilling, after he died, there was nothing left he could do.. ¡°No matter how ruthless I am, I¡¯m not as ruthless as you. If not for our father-son relationship, would I have kept you alive until now?¡± The Bai family head pulled out his sword and ignored his dead son. He looked at Xue Fanxin and said politely, ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I apologize for what happened just now. Please forgive us.¡± Anyone with a little brain would know that the reason the Xue family had been destroyed so quickly was because they had offended Xue Fanxin. If the Bai family did not want to end up like the Xue family, they could not offend Xue Fanxin. Hence, his son had to die, it also helped that he deserved to die. Xue Fanxin had not expected the Bai family¡¯s head to be so decisive. However, she had no grudge with the Bai family, so she would not interfere with the Bai family¡¯s matters. ¡°In a few days, when the plague in the Imperial City stabilizes, I¡¯ll treat Bai Wuchen. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. Don¡¯t disturb me from treating and saving people.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave with the Bai family now.¡± After the Bai family left, only the Lian family was left. Lian Fangcheng knew that it was impossible to convince Xue Fanxin to help the Lian family, so he did not say much and left after saying goodbye to her. Before Lian Bingyu left, she even thanked Xue Fanxin. ¡°Thank you for killing Ye Chenping for me. No, it should be Jiang Donghai.¡± If she wanted to take revenge herself, she would probably have no hope in her life. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, because he¡¯s the person I wanted to kill to begin with. I¡¯ll also give the same words to your Lian family. If you want to live, don¡¯t value worldly possessions too much, or no one can save you. I¡¯m about to leave the Imperial City and the Tongxuan Continent, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to interfere in things here. I hope you can understand.¡± Xue Fanxin had a good impression of Lian Bingyu, even if she was the Rakshasa Poison Woman and was filled with poison. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pass these words to the higher-ups of the family.¡± Lian Bingyu¡¯s words were very cold, indicating that she did not have much feelings for the Lian family. Lian Bingyu indeed did not have much feelings for the Lian family, especially the Lian family in the Imperial City. It could even be said that she did not have any feelings for them at all. Back then, when she had been plotted against by Jiang Donghai and forced to a dead end, the Lian family had never cared about her life at all. They had even drawn the line with her. Now that they needed her, they brought her back again. How ridiculous. Chapter 1118 - 1118 Spirit Jade Bed 1118 Spirit Jade Bed After the Bai and Lian families left Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, they immediately entered the palace and handed over 90% of their family¡¯s wealth and power to the Ye royal family in exchange for the lives of everyone in their families. The Emperor had obtained so much wealth and power from the Bai and Lian families and was in an extremely good mood. He also knew that the Bai and Lian families would no longer be able to resist the royal family. Coupled with the fact that he had given Xue Fanxin some face, after accepting the wealth and power, he did not exterminate the Bai and Lian families. He only raised a condition. From now on, the Bai and Lian families were not to step foot in the Imperial City again. This outcome was much better than the Yi and Xue families. This was equivalent to spending money to avoid disaster. Xue Fanxin did not care too much about the Bai and Lian families. She was busy treating and saving people every day. When she was tired, she would go to her space to rest and drink some divine water. It was only on the fifth day that the plague calamity in the Imperial City calmed down and the commoners slowly returned to normal life. The royal family would handle the rest, so Xue Fanxin was happy to be free. She hid in her space for the entire day and slept soundly on a comfortable bed. A huge spirit jade bed had appeared in the space. It was covered with soft sheets and bedding and was very comfortable to sleep on. Without thinking, she knew that Ah Jiu had put this bed inside the space, so she lay on it and slept soundly. After being tired for so many days, she could finally have a good sleep. Ye Jiushang entered the space after finishing what he was doing. He saw the person sleeping on the spirit jade bed at a glance, but he did not wake her up. He walked over gently and lay on the bed too. He turned his body to look at the sleeping person in front of him. The more he looked, the cuter he felt she was. Looking at her curvaceous figure again, he felt that she had grown extremely well. In a year or two, she would be even more beautiful. At most, he would wait another two years. In these two years, no matter what, he had to fatten Xin¡¯er up and eat her. Although Xue Fanxin was sleeping she felt that there was someone by her side. Hence, she slowly opened her eyes and saw that Ye Jiushang was lying on his side right next to her, staring straight at her. However, she was not shocked by this at all. She said very calmly, ¡°Ah Jiu, sleeping on this bed is so comfortable!¡± ¡°This is a spirit jade bed made of warm jade. The sheets and bedding on it are woven from the divine silk spat out by the divine silkworms. In the entire Divine Realm, there are only ten divine silkworms. It took thousands of years for them to produce enough divine silk to weave the sheets and bedding of this bed.¡± Ye Jiushang used his hand to stroke Xue Fanxin¡¯s nose and explained the origins of this bed to her very patiently. ¡°That impressive? Then won¡¯t this bed, bedsheets, and bedding be very valuable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just valuable. It¡¯s simply a priceless treasure. There can¡¯t be a second one in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands.¡± ¡°Haha! Such a good bed. Then I¡¯ll sleep more.¡± ¡°You little lazy pig.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m a little lazy pig, then you¡¯re a big lazy pig.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.Then this big lazy pig is taking the little lazy pig somewhere today. I wonder if the little lazy pig is interested?¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Xue Fanxin immediately perked up, because she knew that the place Ah Jiu was taking her to must be a good place. ¡°Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± ¡°Nine Nether Holy Land, what is that place?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s lips ruthlessly. Only then did he stand up in satisfaction and bring her out of the space to where they were going. Chapter 1119 - 1119 Nine Nether Holy Land 1119 Nine Nether Holy Land Under Ye Jiushang¡¯s lead, Xue Fanxin passed through a long void passageway. After fifteen minutes, she arrived at a place that looked like a paradise. Spirit trees were everywhere here, and spirit flowers and spirit herbs could be seen everywhere too. The spiritual energy was extremely rich, and all the flowers and trees were neatly taken care of without a trace of weeds. The roads were paved with purple crystals, and these purple crystal paths led everywhere. Not far away, a few magnificent buildings stood. They were enveloped by rich spiritual energy, and from time to time, spirit beasts and holy beasts would fly over from the sky. ¡°Wow¡­ This place is so beautiful! Ah Jiu, where is this? It¡¯s simply too beautiful. Could it be the Desolate Region? No, no, the Desolate Region shouldn¡¯t be that beautiful. Otherwise, Ruying wouldn¡¯t have felt so upset when he was punished by you to go to the Desolate Region.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? I wanted to take you to a place called the Nine Nether Holy Land. This is the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head gently. Then, he held her hand and walked forward. ¡°There are many array formations and mechanisms here. This is your first time here, so you have to walk through it yourself. Let the array formations and mechanisms here familiarize themselves with your aura. If you come again in the future, you can enter unimpeded. Come, follow me closely.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Xue Fanxin allowed Ye Jiushang to lead her. As they walked, she admired the beautiful scenery here. The more she looked, the more she liked it. ¡°Ah Jiu, what is the Nine Nether Holy Land? What¡¯s your relationship with this place?¡± ¡°The Nine Nether Holy Land is the core of the Holy Region and the place where the Nine Nether King lives. The so-called Nine Nether King is actually the King of the Sacred Region. Because of the Nine Nether Holy Land, the world calls him the Nine Holy King or the Nether King, and I am that Nine Nether King.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re the Nine Nether King? Ah Jiu, aren¡¯t your identities a little too much? The Ninth Lord, the Ninth Imperial Uncle, the Palace Master of the Nine Cloud Palace, the owner of the Purple Cloud Tower, and the Master god. Now that there¡¯s the Nine Nether King, your identities are extraordinary.¡± However, after thinking about it, it made sense. Ah Jiu was the Master god. He could have whatever identity he wanted. Ye Jiushang smiled slightly and said, ¡°The Nine Nether King is an identity I use to move around the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. As for the identity of the Master god, it¡¯s too powerful and can easily scare people to death. Therefore, in order to reduce the casualties, I can only use another identity to walk around.¡± ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t believe you! But this is also good. You can often pretend to be weak to lower people¡¯s guards. The status of the Master god is too high. It¡¯s lonely at the top, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s lonely at the top.¡± Ye Jiushang did not say anything else to Xue Fanxin. He led her deeper into the Nine Nether Holy Land. At this moment, quite a few people had already gathered outside the entrance of the Nine Nether Holy Land. They were lined up in two rows and waited respectfully. When Ye Jiushang walked over with Xue Fanxin, the people outside the entrance immediately bowed and shouted in unison, ¡°Welcome, Nine Nether King.¡± In this entourage, at first glance, they were all handsome men. One of the women was especially eye-catching because she was dressed too flashily; her makeup was extraordinarily exquisite. She even stood in a relatively conspicuous place, letting people know her intentions at first glance. When the woman realized that Ye Jiushang was holding another woman¡¯s hand, her expression turned very ugly. She glared at Xue Fanxin angrily, looking like she wanted to eat her. But suddenly, the woman screamed and fell onto the ground, unable to get up. Her eyes had been destroyed at some point between her descent to the ground. Chapter 1120 - 1120 He Has the Say 1120 He Has the Say When the woman suddenly screamed and fell to the ground, the others were so frightened that they knelt on the ground. No one dared to move or make a sound. At this moment, a few even more handsome men walked out of the entrance. Be it strength or status, these people did not look simple. When they saw Ye Jiushang, they only bowed briefly and did not kneel. ¡°Nether King, why are you so angry the moment you return? Be careful not to scare everyone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when the Nine Nether Holy Land allowed women to enter and leave as they pleased. Could it be that while I was not around, the rules of the Nine Nether Holy Land have changed?¡± Ye Jiushang questioned coldly. Then, he looked at the woman he had crippled and continued speaking, ¡°Who is this woman? And who allowed her to enter the Nine Nether Holy Land? She¡¯s even so unruly as to reveal her anger and killing intent in front of me. Does she want to kill me or does she want to kill my people?¡± When the woman lying on the ground in extreme pain heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she cried and begged for mercy. ¡°Nether King, I am Duanmu Qian of the Duanmu family. We have seen each other in the past. Please forgive me this time on account that we have met each other before.¡± Although she had only seen the Nine Nether King once, this single meeting left a deep impression on her. Her heart skipped a beat and she even swore to become the Nine Nether King¡¯s woman. But who knew¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t remember when I¡¯ve seen you, so don¡¯t try to get close to me. I hate it when women try to get close to me. You¡¯re from the Duanmu family, so it should be Duanmu Cun who let you enter the Nine Nether Holy Land. Pass down my orders. From now on, no one from the Duanmu family is allowed to step foot in the Nine Nether Holy Land, including Duanmu Cun. Those who disobey will be killed without mercy. Remove Duanmu Cun¡¯s identity as a Holy Envoy and expel him from the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± No one dared to question Ye Jiushang¡¯s orders, nor did they dare to disobey. After all, he was the Nine Nether King and the master of this place. He had the final say here. However, the Duanmu family only had themselves to blame for having such an outcome. They clearly knew that the Nine Nether Holy Land did not allow women to enter and leave as they pleased, but Duanmu Cun still let his younger sister in. He simply had a death wish. Although the Nine Nether King had been outside for more than 200 years and there had been no news about him for more than 200 years, it did not mean that others could do whatever they wanted in the Nine Nether Holy Land. The Duanmu family relied on Duanmu Cun¡¯s status as a Holy Envoy of the Nine Nether Holy Land to constantly try to push Duanmu Qian to the Nine Nether Holy Land. They even wanted Duanmu Qian to become the mistress of the Nine Nether Holy Land, but in the end, they went for wool and came home shorn. The luck of the Duanmu family had come to an end. When Duanmu Qian heard Ye Jiushang give such an order, she was dissatisfied. Even if she could not see, she questioned him sternly, ¡°Nether King, what did our Duanmu family do wrong that you have to treat the Duanmu family like this? My brother has always been loyal to you and has done his best for the Nine Nether Holy Land. You can¡¯t treat him like this, you can¡¯t treat the Duanmu family like this.¡± ¡°If he were loyal to me, he wouldn¡¯t violate the rules of the Nine Nether Holy Land and stuff his younger sister in. If he did his best for the Nine Nether Holy Land, he wouldn¡¯t have let his younger sister taint the Nine Nether Holy Land. Using power for personal gain is a heinous crime. I¡¯m already merciful enough not to take his life. As for you¡­ How dare you have designs on me and dream of being the mistress of the Nine Nether Holy Land? Now I¡¯ll make it so that you do not even have the right to daydream.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ Nether King, I know my mistake. I beg you to let me off. I can be your slave, I¡­¡± ¡°Someone, throw this woman who has tainted the Holy Land out. Announce to the public that the Duanmu family will no longer have anything to do with the Nine Nether Holy Land. Let everyone in the Holy Region know what the outcome of the Duanmu family¡¯s wishful thinking is.¡± Ye Jiushang could not be bothered to waste time on Duanmu Qian. In the end, he gave an order and turned his attention to Xue Fanxin. However, when he faced her, he could be as gentle as water. ¡°Are you frightened?¡± Seeing such a gentle Nine Nether King, everyone present was stunned. Was this still the Nine Nether King they knew? The Nine Nether King did not like women. He really, really did not like them. It could even be said that he hated women. That was why the Nine Nether Holy Land had a rule that women were not allowed to enter and leave as they pleased. But who could tell them what was going on? Chapter 1121 - 1121 The Nether King Smiled 1121 The Nether King Smiled Xue Fanxin was not the kind of woman who had never seen a storm, so she was very calm from the beginning to the end. She said in a normal tone, ¡°Something this small can¡¯t scare me.¡± In the eyes of the people of the Nine Nether Holy Land, such a normal tone was disrespectful to the Nine Nether King. With the Nine Nether King¡¯s temper, no matter how much he liked this woman, he probably wouldn¡¯t allow her to be so impudent, right? Just as everyone thought that the Nine Nether King would be angry, he smiled dotingly and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Such a small matter can¡¯t scare my Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know what that woman was thinking just now? She¡¯s similar to people like Su Baifeng and Yu Yuefu. It seems that my Ah Jiu is really popular. I¡¯ll have many love rivals in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. If one comes, I¡¯ll deal with one, if two comes, I deal with both of them. I definitely won¡¯t let them trouble you.¡± ¡°You said it.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He was not just saying this. It was a promise to Xin¡¯er. No matter what, he would not let those women harass Xin¡¯er. He would destroy anyone who was so blind. ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious! Relax and maintain a smile, lest you scare the others silly.¡± Xue Fanxin stood on her tiptoes and used her hand to tug at Ye Jiushang¡¯s beautiful face, hoping to pull out a smile. Ye Jiushang also reached out and pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s face with a smile. ¡°As long as I didn¡¯t scare you silly.¡± Everyone present was really scared silly. All of them were dumbfounded as they looked at the scene in front of them. Some of them even rubbed their eyes hard to see if they were dreaming or seeing things. However, all of this was the truth. It could not be more true. Was the Nine Nether King flirting with a woman? It turned out that even the Nine Nether King could smile and have such a gentle side. However, the Nine Nether King¡¯s smile and gentleness seemed to be only for one person. Ye Jiushang ignored the others and held Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand as they continued walking. As they walked, he said, ¡°This is the Holy Palace of the Nine Nether Holy Land. This is where I used to live. From now on, you are the mistress of this place. You can enter and leave as you please.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, shouldn¡¯t you give some introductions first?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the people behind her and felt that she should greet them. After all, this was their first time meeting, so she could not be so rude. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you later,¡± Ye Jiushang said gently. Then, he changed his tone and attitude and said coldly to the people following behind them, ¡°Wait in the Nether Garden. I¡¯ll come over later. Get Qianshi to prepare some of his best delicacies.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± No matter how curious the people following behind were about Xue Fanxin, they had to listen to the orders and retreat. They waited in the Nether Garden and gossiped non-stop. ¡°Where do you think the Nether King has been for the past 200 years? Why do I feel like this time he¡¯s come back he¡¯s like a different person? Do you think he¡¯s a fake Nether King?¡± ¡°Nonsense. You can suspect that any one of us is a fake, but you can¡¯t suspect the Nether King. Can you pretend to be a King of the Holy Region just because you want to? Besides, the Nether King is a regional king appointed by the Master god. He has the god¡¯s blessing. Who can pretend to be him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. But the Nether King¡¯s attitude towards that woman is really¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t talk about the Nether King in private. Be careful not to end up like Duanmu Cun. This is the Nether King¡¯s private matter. It¡¯s not something we can interfere with.¡± It was the Nether King¡¯s freedom and right to treat whoever he liked well. As subordinates, they had no right to ask. Chapter 1122 - 1122 Not Afraid of Suffering 1122 Not Afraid of Suffering Xue Fanxin was brought to a gorgeous and spectacular bedroom by Ye Jiushang. Everything inside looked so extravagant and dazzling. The floor tiles were made of top-grade purple crystal jade, the walls were made of purple crystal, and the windows and doors were all made of Spirit Fragrance Wood. Not only that, but the various facilities inside were all priceless and unique treasures. Even a small teacup had an impressive background. ¡°Ah Jiu, isn¡¯t your palace a little too luxurious? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very high-profile?¡± Xue Fanxin touched everything, especially the sparkling beads on the wall. She almost couldn¡¯t help but want to dig them out. But she couldn¡¯t, because she might have to live here in the future. She couldn¡¯t possibly dig out the things in her own room, right? ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be conflicted. Everything here will be yours in the future. Why are you so conflicted?¡± Ye Jiushang pulled the beauty into his arms and let her sit on his lap. He hugged her tightly and smelled her fragrance. Every time he hugged Xin¡¯er, he always felt an unprecedented joy. That wonderful feeling made him reluctant to let go of the person in his arms. Xue Fanxin was already used to being hugged by Ye Jiushang. Now, she did not feel awkward at all. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. She asked with a smile, ¡°Ah Jiu, why did you bring me to the Nine Nether Holy Land? To show me how rich you are?¡± ¡°How could this be considered rich? When you reach the Divine Palace of the Divine Region, there will be even more things there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. That¡¯s why you should work hard to cultivate and strive to reach the Deity Realm as soon as possible.¡± When Xin¡¯er reached the Deity Realm, they would be able to have intimate contact. Within two years, he would definitely use all means to let Xin¡¯er reach the Deity Realm. ¡°The Deity Realm feels so far away!¡± Xue Fanxin was uncertain because she did not know if she could cultivate to the Deity Realm. After all, that realm was very difficult to reach. The Deity Realm was the highest realm in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. Not to mention the Deity Realm, she might not even be able to reach the Martial Monarch Realm. ¡°It might be a long way for others, but it¡¯s not too difficult for you. Just the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space can allow you to work for hundreds or thousands of years less than ordinary cultivators. With your talent and conditions, if you can¡¯t reach the Deity Realm, others won¡¯t be able to.¡± There were so many heaven-defying things in Xin¡¯er¡¯s space, such as the Tree of Life, the Divine Spirit Water, and her talent. With his help, it was inevitable that she would reach the Deity Realm. ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m full of confidence again.¡± ¡°You should have more confidence in yourself. Soon, I¡¯ll send you to the Five Elements Academy to cultivate and receive all-round training. It might be very hard, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯m not afraid of hardship. But where is this Five Elements Academy? What is its background?¡± The academy that Ah Jiu took a fancy to must not be simple. Its background must not be small either. Ye Jiushang said, ¡°The Five Elements Academy is one of the top academies in the five continents and ten regions. It¡¯s located in the Central Continent and will recruit new disciples every five years. Other than that, there are also some fixed spots. There are five fixed spots in each of the five continents and two fixed spots in each of the ten regions. You¡¯ll enter the academy as the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region, so you don¡¯t need to pass the assessment and can enter directly.¡± ¡°If we go in without taking the assessment, won¡¯t we become the talk of the town?¡± ¡°No, because that¡¯s the rule. Moreover, those who can get a fixed spot have extraordinary identities. Their talents can¡¯t be bad.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xue Fanxin did not ask further and thought about it herself. Five Elements Academy. Was she going to school? It was not bad to go to school and learn something new. Chapter 1123 - 1123 Nine Nether Princess Consort 1123 Nine Nether Princess Consort Xue Fanxin learned some more facts about the Five Elements Academy from Ye Jiushang. At this moment, she was no longer so unfamiliar with the Five Elements Academy and looked forward to her life there. ¡°Ah Jiu, you asked that Qianshi to prepare some delicacies just now. Do you mean that there¡¯s delicious food here?¡± She had been busy helping people in need recently and it had been a long time since she had a good meal. ¡°Little gluttonous cat, you¡¯re thinking of eating again.¡± Ye Jiushang tapped at Xue Fanxin¡¯s lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good meal in a long time. I¡¯ve worked so hard for so long. Shouldn¡¯t I reward myself?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll reward my Xin¡¯er later. Qianshi¡¯s culinary skills are not bad. He¡¯s a famous chef in the five continents and ten regions, but he doesn¡¯t cook for others easily. It¡¯s very difficult for ordinary people to eat his dishes. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to meet some people and try the cooking skills of a famous chef.¡± ¡°Okay, okay! Hurry up. Hearing you say that, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Xue Fanxin perked up when she heard that there was food. She could not wait to eat delicious food. Ye Jiushang smiled dotingly and brought Xue Fanxin to the Nether Garden, which was an extremely beautiful and exquisite garden. When the people in the garden saw Ye Jiushang, they all stood up. They looked a little nervous and excited. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Xue Fanxin did not know these people, but she still greeted them politely. Everyone did not know how to respond to Xue Fanxin¡¯s greeting and only smiled foolishly. One of them said casually, ¡°Hello, Consort.¡± Because the Nine Nether King had yet to announce this woman¡¯s identity to the public, they really did not know how to address her. Wasn¡¯t it a little too much to call her the consort? Just as some people felt that it was not appropriate to call Xue Fanxin the Consort, Ye Jiushang sat down and said leisurely, ¡°She will be the mistress of the Nine Nether Holy Land, the only mistress. It¡¯s not too much to call her the Consort.¡± This sentence was equivalent to affirming Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity as the Nine Nether Consort. With this, the others dared to address Xue Fanxin. ¡°Greetings, Consort.¡± ¡°Greetings, Consort.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m very happy to meet you.¡± Xue Fanxin greeted everyone again. Looking at the handsome men in front of her, she was once again reminded of Ye Jiushang¡¯s requirements for their looks. The people in charge of the Black Shadow Guard, Nine Cloud Palace, and Purple Cloud Tower were all extraordinarily handsome. Moreover, not only did they have to be handsome, but they also had to be capable. Their requirements were extraordinary. All the handsome and capable men in the world had probably been plundered by Ah Jiu. ¡°Introduce yourselves and let the Consort get to know you well,¡± Ye Jiushang said again. He really could not be bothered to waste his breath on others. The surrounding people naturally obeyed the order and began to introduce themselves. ¡°I am Chuge. Greetings, Consort.¡± ¡°I am Muyu. Greetings, Consort.¡± ¡°I am Manqiu, Greetings, Consort.¡± ¡°I am Qianshi. Greetings, Consort.¡± Xue Fanxin listened to these people¡¯s self-introductions very seriously and memorized their names. When she heard Qianshi¡¯s self-introduction, she smiled and said, ¡°I heard that your culinary skills are very good. I wonder if I have the honor to taste your cooking?¡± ¡°Consort, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± Qianshi did not say much. With a few swishes, he used his spiritual power to cook on the spot. In less than 15 minutes, spirit dishes that looked, smelled, and tasted good were ready and placed neatly on the table. ¡°Consort, please have a taste.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the delicacies on the table and started eating without a care. She did not care about her image and only cared about eating. Everyone looked at the Nine Nether Consort who was eating without a care in the world and they were incomparably shocked. The way the Nine Nether Consort ate was really¡­ not flattering! Could it be that the Nine Nether King liked this style? Chapter 1124 - 1124 Disguised Punishment 1124 Disguised Punishment Xue Fanxin went crazy the moment she encountered the delicacies. She definitely could not control herself. Her table manners were just so-so and when compared to the real daughter of a great family, she really had no table manners at all. However, even though she had no table manners, people would not feel disdain from watching her eat. The more they looked at her, the more they felt that she was naturally beautiful, making their appetites increase. What shocked them even more was a certain king¡¯s actions. It simply refreshed their understanding of him. ¡°Eat slowly. No one is snatching it from you. Be careful not to choke.¡± Ye Jiushang waited on Xue Fanxin as she ate. From time to time, he would pick up food for her and even personally send the soup to her mouth. His eyes were filled with love, and he did not mind doing such a thing. It seemed that their Nine Nether King didn¡¯t just love the Consort. He truly loved, doted on, and protected her like a treasure. Those women who admired the Nine Nether King and dreamed of becoming the Nine Nether Consort were about to cry. Ye Jiushang did not care what others thought. He only had Xue Fanxin in his heart. Seeing that the food on the table was about to be finished, he ordered Qianshi and said, ¡°Continue to make more dishes.¡± Xue Fanxin chimed in. ¡°Just make seven or eight more dishes. Give me another serving of those fragrant meat slices.¡± Qianshi was a little speechless, but he still had to listen to orders and cook eight more dishes. Seeing new delicacies on the table, Xue Fanxin was incomparably excited. She kept picking up the food with her chopsticks and eating. As she ate, she praised the food. ¡°Your food is really delicious. It¡¯s even better than mine. Indeed, there¡¯s always someone better. It¡¯s delicious¡­ It¡¯s too delicious.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll get him to cook for you more often.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s words immediately made Qianshi worried. He could not help but say weakly, ¡°Nether King, I¡¯m very busy. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to cook for the Consort often.¡± In the past, he would only cook a few dishes once every two weeks or so, and he would never cook more than three dishes a day. However, he had already cooked 20 dishes today. According to his principles, he would not cook for the next month. The Nether King asked him to cook for the Consort often. How could he do that? How could Xue Fanxin not see Qianshi¡¯s troubled expression? She did not like to force others, so she spoke before Ye Jiushang could give the order. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone has their own things to do. This is understandable. I¡¯ll come and try your dishes when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Qianshi heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was secretly rejoicing that he did not have to cook often, a certain lord said, ¡°One of the nine Holy Realms, the Illusionary Holy Realm, needs to be repaired. You can do this.¡± ¡°Nether King, this¡­¡± Qianshi did not expect Ye Jiushang to throw such a mission to him. Now, he could not refuse even if he wanted to. Otherwise, he would be disobeying orders. Therefore, no matter how unwilling he was, he had to accept this mission. Was the Nether King blaming him for not making food for the Consort and punishing him indirectly? If he could make another choice, he would rather cook for the Consort than go to the Illusionary Holy Realm. Not only was the spiritual energy there thin, but it was also completely isolated from the outside world. He could only enter and leave once every three months. In other words, if he went to the Illusionary Holy Realm, he would have to stay there for three months before coming out. Xue Fanxin did not know about the Illusionary Holy Realm and did not care about these things. She only cared about eating now. Although she could not eat such delicious food often in the future, she had to eat more when she could. Chapter 1125 - 1125 Calm Down 1125 Calm Down After Xue Fanxin was full, she felt especially good. Qianshi¡¯s dishes were not only delicious, but they also had the effect of replenishing spiritual power. They could even purify the body, similar to the effect of marrow cleansing. It seemed that she had to learn how to make spirit dishes. The menu she bought from Ghost Street was filled with recipes for spirit dishes. Moreover, it was very comprehensive. She did not need to learn from Qianshi. She only needed to go back and study the menu. Besides, Qianshi didn¡¯t seem to like to cook for others. Therefore, he probably didn¡¯t like to teach others how to cook either. Moreover, she didn¡¯t like to use her power to force others to do things they didn¡¯t like to do, so she could only rely on her own efforts. ¡°Ah Jiu, Nine Nether Holy Land is so big. Aren¡¯t you going to bring me around?¡± ¡°Alright, after I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll bring you around,¡± Ye Jiushang said with a gentle smile. He glanced at Xue Fanxin a few times before shifting his attention to the others. At the same time, his tone and attitude completely changed. ¡°In another month, it will be the recruitment day of the Five Elements Academy. At that time, the Consort will go to the Five Elements Academy. I don¡¯t need her to have special treatment in other aspects. Everything will be done according to the rules, but she must live in the Night Tower. As for how to do this well, think of a way yourself. Also, the Consort¡¯s identity will not be announced to the public for the time being. Remember this when you do things.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Night Tower used to be where the Nether King lived. Although it had been more than a thousand years ago, it was still empty. No one had been able to live there for a thousand years. Now that the Nether King wanted to arrange for the Consort to stay in the Night Tower, it was really a little difficult to settle this matter without revealing her identity as the Consort. However, no matter how difficult it was, they had to settle it. Otherwise, the outcome would be very tragic. Look at that Qianshi. Because he was unwilling to cook for the Consort, he was punished to repair the Illusionary Holy Realm. They did not want to do such a hard job. After Ye Jiushang finished giving instructions, he took Xue Fanxin away, leaving behind the group of people on the brink of tears, especially Qianshi. He was extremely depressed. The Nether King had been away for more than 200 years. He was indeed a little relaxed, especially in the past 200 years. He was used to living a life of doing whatever he wanted. He did everything according to his wishes, but he had forgotten that there was still the Nether King above him. Although his mistake was not as serious as Duanmu Cun¡¯s, it was a huge mistake to disobey the Nether King¡¯s orders. The Nether King had asked him to cook for the Consort often. This was an order, but he disobeyed the order because he was unwilling, so he was punished. It turned out that his original intention had changed unknowingly. He was no longer blindly loyal to the Nether King for no reason like he was back then. Qianshi wasn¡¯t the only one who realized this. Chuge, Muyu, and Manqiu all felt the same way. They were all breaking out in a cold sweat for themselves. ¡°Everyone, calm down. Since the Nether King has returned, it¡¯s time for us to do our job properly. All these years, we¡¯ve been the ones making all the decisions in the Nine Nether Holy Land. We¡¯ve nurtured some thoughts that we shouldn¡¯t have. If you don¡¯t want to die miserably, put away those thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. Otherwise, Duanmu Cun¡¯s outcome will be ours.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qianshi wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not. He had a feeling that the Consort might not come to him to try his cooking again in the future because when the Consort left just now, she looked at him coldly and emotionlessly. Xue Fanxin had indeed never thought of looking for Qianshi to cook again. No matter how delicious Qianshi¡¯s dishes were, she had never thought of eating them again. It was for no other reason than the unwillingness Qianshi had shown when cooking for her. Qianshi¡¯s dishes were indeed delicious, but they lacked a hint of feeling. When one cooked with no feelings, no matter how well they cooked, she would not eat it again. The dishes that seemed to have been made unwillingly made her feel uncomfortable. Chapter 1126 - 1126 Still Dont Understand 1126 Still Don¡¯t Understand Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to a place where spirit flowers bloomed. Colorful flowers could be seen everywhere, and there were glowing spirit butterflies flying around. They were so beautiful that one could not forget them. ¡°Wow¡­ This place is so beautiful. Ah Jiu, do you like flowers and plants very much? The bamboo forest in the Ninth Lord¡¯s Estate is planted so well, and the spiritual flowers and trees in the Nine Nether Holy Land are also planted so well. You¡¯re the master. Without your permission, the flowers and plants here will definitely not be planted so well.¡± ¡°I did order someone to plant these flowers and plants, but the reason for planting them is not because I like them, but because they come from the roots.¡± Ye Jiushang squatted down and gently touched a blooming flower. The flower bloomed more and more until it emitted a bright light and released a very mysterious power. Although that mysterious power was very small, it did exist. Xue Fanxin was very curious. She reached out to touch the flower, but it scattered and turned into specks of starlight that fell into the dust. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We cultivators rely on absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to increase our cultivation and transform the power of other living beings into our own power. Do you know why the limit of cultivation in the five continents, ten regions, and three bounds and six lands is Deity Realm? That¡¯s because the power of this world is limited. The birth of a Deity Realm expert will result in the death of countless weak living beings. For example, these flowers and plants are born by directly absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, so it¡¯s very easy for cultivators to absorb their power. However, this world is like this. The strong are respected and the fittest survive. The power of the five continents, ten regions, and three bounds and six lands can only allow cultivators to reach the Deity Realm at most. After obtaining powerful strength, you have to know how to return to the roots and use your strength to create a beautiful world so that those weak living beings can grow better.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a different state of mind. You need to rely on your own comprehension to understand the profundity. Your comprehension ability is so good. You might be able to understand this in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand now.¡± Ye Jiushang patted Xue Fanxin¡¯s head habitually and smiled gently at her. Xue Fanxin shrugged indifferently and stopped thinking about those things she could not understand. She happily admired the flowers. Ye Jiushang followed closely behind Xue Fanxin and watched her dance with the butterflies among the flowers. Such a beautiful scene made him intoxicated. ¡°Ah Jiu, how long has it been since you returned to the Nine Nether Holy Land?¡± Xue Fanxin walked backward in front of him while facing him still and spoke to Ye Jiushang. ¡°More than 200 years. I haven¡¯t returned since the first reincarnation. Today is the first time I¡¯ve returned after transcending the tribulation.¡± ¡°That long? No wonder.¡± ¡°No wonder what? No wonder the people here don¡¯t listen to my orders anymore, right?¡± ¡°A little. You haven¡¯t been back for so long. For more than 200 years, this place has been ruled by others. It¡¯s inevitable that the people who make the decisions will have some thoughts of being the rulers. Now that you¡¯re back, it will harm some people¡¯s interests. I just don¡¯t know what they will think. However, I believe in your judgment of people. Those who can be chosen by you as your confidants must be trustworthy, just like Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo.¡± When she was interacting with Chuge, Qianshi, Muyu, and Manqiu, she could feel that they weren¡¯t used to it. It wasn¡¯t because of her appearance, but because Ah Jiu¡¯s sudden appearance caught them off guard. Especially when Qianshi refused to cook for her. His tone of rejection was a little domineering. It was not something a subordinate should have. Chapter 1127 - 1127 Blame His Bad Luck 1127 Blame His Bad Luck Ye Jiushang kept looking at the person in front of him and patiently answered her question. ¡°The four of them are trustworthy and are quite capable. Just as you said, I¡¯ve been away for too long. They¡¯ve been living the life of masters in the Nine Nether Holy Land and can¡¯t make any changes for the time being. Therefore, I want to make an example out of him.¡± ¡°Make an example out of him? Qianshi had such an ugly expression when you told him to go to the Illusionary Holy Realm. It was even uglier than eating sh*t. So the Illusionary Holy Realm is not a good place, right?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. ¡°The Illusionary Holy Realm is one of the nine Holy Realms, and it is also the most special Holy Realm. This is because the spiritual energy in that place is extremely thin, even thinner than the spiritual energy on Earth. Furthermore, after entering the Illusionary Holy Realm, one¡¯s cultivation level will be sealed. Cultivators below the Martial Monarch Realm will all become ordinary people. Even if a Deity Realm expert goes, their cultivation level will be forcefully halved. Qianshi is only in the Martial Monarch Realm. When he goes to the Illusionary Holy Realm, he will become an ordinary person. Furthermore, he will have to live there for at least three months. Don¡¯t you think he should be depressed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that his cultivation has been sealed. Three months isn¡¯t long. What¡¯s there to be depressed about?¡± ¡°Without spirit energy, you can¡¯t make spirit dishes. Since he doesn¡¯t want to cook so much, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish and make sure he doesn¡¯t need to cook for three months. He won¡¯t need to cook in the future either.¡± When Ye Jiushang mentioned Qianshi, there was a faint anger on his face. It was obvious that he was really angry at Qianshi for refusing to cook. Xue Fanxin had never felt that this was something worth being angry about. After all, Qianshi had the right to refuse. ¡°Ah Jiu, if he doesn¡¯t want to cook, so be it. Why are you angry? Everyone has their own preferences, so why do you have to force him to do something he doesn¡¯t like? Although you¡¯re their superior, I think we should respect them a little. After all, Qianshi doesn¡¯t rely on cooking to make a living, right?¡± She could tell that Qianshi¡¯s status in the Nine Nether Holy Land was not low. It was impossible for him to be a chef here, so he did not rely on his culinary skills to earn a living and had the right to reject cooking. ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame his bad luck. He just happened to bump into the muzzle of a gun. The few of them have been idle for more than 200 years and have also been carefree for more than 200 years. They¡¯ve gained a lot of courage and I have to extinguish their drive first. Do you really think I care about that Qianshi cooking for you? Punishing him is only to make an example of him and let the other three know that I am the true master of the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± ¡°How domineering. My Ah Jiu is powerful, hehe!¡± Xue Fanxin gave Ye Jiushang two thumbs up. Ye Jiushang casually picked a flower and personally placed it in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hair. He said with infinite doting, ¡°I¡¯ll get the God of Food to make a few good dishes for you to try later.¡± ¡°God of Food?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the God of Food. In terms of culinary skills, the God of Food is the best. The dishes he makes are really peerless in the world. Alchemists can refine pills with spirituality, refiners can refine divine artifacts that look like living things, and the God of Food can make living dishes.¡± ¡°How can I eat a living dish?¡± ¡°How do you eat it? It depends on if you have the ability to eat it. Being able to eat the living dish made by the God of Food can greatly increase your cultivation and strength, and it can even help you break through to the Martial Monarch Realm. A living dish is as precious as an emperor-level pill, but cooking is also extremely difficult, so the God of Food usually won¡¯t make such a dish.¡± ¡°It makes me want to eat it.¡± God of Food¡­ She had to get to know this person well in the future. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t always think about eating. In another month, you¡¯ll be at the Five Elements Academy. Go back and prepare well.¡± Ye Jiushang hugged Xue Fanxin and brought her away from the Nine Nether Holy Land and back to the Tongxuan Continent. At this moment, something big was happening in the Tongxuan Continent. The Flowing Cloud Sect had been destroyed overnight. It was said that the person who had destroyed the Flowing Cloud Sect was a silver-haired man. Chapter 1128 - 1128 Missed Forever 1128 Missed Forever Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin back to the Tongxuan Continent and returned to the Purple Cloud Tower. They happened to encounter some small troubles asking the way. However, Ye Jiushang did not intend to deal with these small troubles himself. Instead, he let Xue Fanxin play as she pleased, while he went to do something else. The Purple Cloud Tower had already received the news that the Flowing Cloud Sect had been destroyed and knew that it was done by a silver-haired man. However, they could not find out the identity of the silver-haired man no matter how hard they searched. ¡°The Flowing Cloud Sect was destroyed? Why was it suddenly destroyed? Who has the ability to destroy the Flowing Cloud Sect overnight?¡± Xue Fanxin was very shocked when she found out that the Flowing Cloud Sect had been destroyed. She could not believe it. If this was done by Ah Jiu, she would not be surprised. With Ah Jiu¡¯s ability, let alone overnight, he could destroy the Flowing Cloud Sect in fifteen minutes. However, she was certain that Ah Jiu did not do this because Ah Jiu was with her last night. In the Tongxuan Continent, other than Ah Jiu, who else had the ability to destroy the Flowing Cloud Sect overnight? The Flowing Cloud Sect had a god. It was definitely not easy to destroy the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°It¡¯s said that it was done by a silver-haired man, but we can¡¯t find out who that silver-haired man is. This person seems to have appeared out of thin air.¡± Zimo was still trying to figure out who the silver-haired man was, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t come up with a conclusion. He really couldn¡¯t think of anyone in the Tongxuan Continent who had silver hair. ¡°Silver-haired man?¡± Xue Fanxin did not know who this person was, so she decided not to waste her time. ¡°No matter who it is, as long as he is not our enemy, it¡¯s fine. Since the Flowing Cloud Sect has already been destroyed, let go of Ding Ze and An Xiaomeng, who we captured previously, but don¡¯t let them know that we captured them.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Xue Fanxin gave a few simple instructions and returned to her room, planning to have a good rest. Unexpectedly, she saw a nine-tailed silver fox the moment she entered the room. She recognized this nine-tailed silver fox. It was the one from the Yungu Mountain Range. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± The Nine-Tailed Silver Fox did not speak and only looked at Xue Fanxin strangely. Then, it jumped out of the window and quickly disappeared. Xue Fanxin ran over to the window but could no longer see the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox, so she closed the window. As for the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox, it jumped out of the window and transformed into a human in a deserted corner. It turned into a silver-haired man who looked peerless. The silver-haired man looked in the direction of the Purple Cloud Tower, the room Xue Fanxin was in, and the closed window. He muttered to himself, ¡°In this life, you already belong to someone else. In the end, I missed you again.¡± Just as the silver-haired man was muttering to himself, a voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°If some people miss an opportunity, they will miss it forever.¡± Hearing the voice, the silver-haired man turned around in shock and looked at the person in front of him in disbelief. He asked in surprise, ¡°When did you come? How did you know I was here?¡± Ye Jiushang appeared out of thin air and stood in front of the silver-haired man. He said arrogantly, ¡°From the moment you appeared in Xin¡¯er¡¯s room, I already knew about you. If I hadn¡¯t discovered that you had no ill intentions towards Xin¡¯er, I wouldn¡¯t have kept you until now.¡± A Holy Beast level Nine-Tailed Silver Fox could already take human form and speak human language fluently. It seemed that it was not simple. Looking at his dejected expression just now, it was obvious that he knew Xin¡¯er. No matter what relationship this Nine-Tailed Silver Fox had with Xin¡¯er, as long as he dared to have any ideas about Xin¡¯er, he would skin him alive. Chapter 1129 - 1129 Goodbye 1129 Goodbye When the silver-haired man first saw Ye Jiushang, he was indeed very surprised. However, he quickly calmed down. Even though Ye Jiushang¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his, he still dared to look him in the eye and speak fearlessly. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if it¡¯s missed or not. As long as she makes a new choice, the outcome will still change. How much do you know about her? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know anything at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know her too much. I just need to know that she is my woman,¡± Ye Jiushang said confidently. He did not think that anyone could snatch Xin¡¯er from him. As long as Xin¡¯er¡¯s heart was with him, no one could snatch her away. The silver-haired man was disgusted by Ye Jiushang¡¯s confidence. He said angrily, ¡°I knew her earlier than you. When she recovers that memory and recalls everything in the past, she will definitely make a new choice.¡± ¡°People live in the present, not the past. Even if she remembers the past, she won¡¯t choose the past.¡± ¡°Ye Jiushang, I know your identity is not simple. You must be a figure from the Divine Region. However, do you really think the Divine Region is so great? Not to mention you, even the Master god of the Divine Palace is not worthy of knowing Xin¡¯er¡¯s identity. However, I won¡¯t do anything to you. If Xin¡¯er remembers the past and still chooses you, then I will bless you.¡± Ye Jiushang did not respond immediately. Instead, he sized up the person in front of him. After a long time, he said, ¡°Are you from the astral world?¡± When the silver-haired man heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°How do you know about the astral world?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care how I know. I just know. I advise you to go back quickly, or you¡¯ll die miserably.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The silver-haired man wanted to be angry, but in the end, he held it in. No matter how displeased he was with Ye Jiushang, he had to say a few words to him. ¡°It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t stay here for long, so I can¡¯t be by Xin¡¯er¡¯s side at all times. I also believe that you have the ability to protect her, but I¡¯ll still say the same thing. The final outcome will depend on Xin¡¯er¡¯s own choice. I¡¯ll come back to visit her from time to time. If I find out that you have treated her badly, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Ye Jiushang did not waste his breath on the silver-haired man. He turned around and left, instantly disappearing. A person who could not accompany Xin¡¯er often wanted to snatch Xin¡¯er from him. How naive. What ¡®memory¡¯? The past was nothing, let alone the past lives. The silver-haired man did not know what Ye Jiushang was thinking. Because time was tight, he had no choice but to leave immediately. Therefore, no matter how unwilling he was, he had to leave. He would continue to wait. When Xin¡¯er recovered the memories of her previous life and remembered their agreement, he would win. But why was he so anxious? Especially when he saw Ye Jiushang¡¯s confident expression just now, he panicked even more. He felt that Ye Jiushang was not so easy to deal with. If the last person Xin¡¯er chose was still Ye Jiushang, then he¡­ could only give them his blessings. ¡°Ye Jiushang, I won¡¯t give up until the last moment, so let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Ye Jiushang seemed to have heard the silver-haired man¡¯s words. He smiled disdainfully in the void and continued on his way to do his thing. He temporarily ignored the silver-haired man and the nine-tailed silver fox. No matter what choice Xin¡¯er made in the end, Xin¡¯er was his. This outcome would never change. Chapter 1130 - 1130 Let Me In 1130 Let Me In After Xue Fanxin closed the door and windows, she entered the space and lay on the comfortable bed to sleep. When she woke up, she did not want to get up. She casually took the thick menu and flipped through a few pages, thinking about how to make the dishes in it. ¡°The main ingredient of the Hundred Flowers Spirit Sauce is a hundred types of spirit flowers. The higher the grade of the spirit flower, the better, and the more aged it is, the better. It is brewed with spirit dew. What will happen if the spirit dew is replaced with divine spirit water?¡± ¡°But where can I find a hundred types of spirit flowers?¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was worried about the spirit flowers, Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared. ¡°If you want spirit flowers, the Nine Nether Holy Land has plenty. Forget about a hundred, even a thousand won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Oh right, how could I have forgotten about the Nine Nether Holy Land? Ah Jiu, can you help me get a hundred types of spirit flowers? Because this is the first time I¡¯m making them, there¡¯s no need for high-grade spirit flowers. Just ordinary is fine. Their age doesn¡¯t need to be too old either.¡± Xue Fanxin pounced on Ye Jiushang excitedly when she saw him. She could not wait to make the Hundred Flower Spirit Sauce. Ye Jiushang caught the person who was pouncing on him and hugged her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it for you later.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! When the Hundred Flowers Spirit Sauce is made, you¡¯ll be the first to taste it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and eat it when it¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely make the Hundred Flowers Spirit Sauce.¡± ¡°I believe you can definitely do it. Something happened outside. Deal with it as you see fit. I¡¯ll go deal with something else.¡± Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s forehead and left the space to do his own thing. Xue Fanxin was already used to this way of interacting. She did not mind being kissed by Ye Jiushang at all. She put away the menu in her hand and went out to see what was going on outside. At this moment, outside the door of the Purple Cloud Tower, a disheveled woman was clamoring to see Hai Feng and even called herself his younger sister. This person was none other than the only Hai Lan who had escaped from the Hai family. Ever since the Hai family was destroyed, everything in the Golden Sea Pavilion had been confiscated. The Hai family¡¯s wealth that was comparable to that of a country¡¯s was gone overnight. Hai Lan had suffered greatly outside these few days. She could not eat her fill, could not dress well, and did not even have a place to sleep. She had been a rich missy who had grown up with a silver spoon in her mouth. When had she ever suffered like this? She really could not bear such a bitter life, so when she found out that Hai Feng was in the Purple Cloud Tower, she came looking for him without a care. What shocked her even more was that Gu Jinyuan was also in the Purple Cloud Tower. Be it Hai Feng or Gu Jinyuan, as long as she caught one of them, she could escape from her misery. Now that the Empress had already been imprisoned, she no longer had to worry about being pursued by the Empress¡¯s people, so she could come to the Purple Cloud Tower openly to look for them. ¡°Why are you stopping me? Do you know who I am? Hai Feng is my brother and Gu Jinyuan is my fianc¨¦. How dare you stop me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson later. ¡°Let me in. I want to find my brother and fianc¨¦.¡± No matter how Hai Lan shouted, the guards of the Purple Cloud Tower refused to let her in. Furthermore, there were quite a few people outside the Purple Cloud Tower. They had all gathered to watch the commotion and pointed at Hai Lan. ¡°This woman is really shameless. She must be crazy to want to climb up the ranks. Why doesn¡¯t she think about it? Is the Purple Cloud Tower a place where she can behave atrociously?¡± ¡°What did she just say? Hai Feng is her elder brother and Gu Jinyuan is her fianc¨¦. How ridiculous. Look at her. She¡¯s even worse than a beggar, yet she still dares to climb up to her relatives.¡± ¡°I recognize her. She¡¯s Hai Lan from the Hai family. In that case, Hai Feng is really her brother. However, saying that Gu Jinyuan is her fianc¨¦ is a little shameless. Didn¡¯t she cancel the engagement some time ago? Furthermore, she ran over to cancel the engagement herself.¡± When Hai Lan heard the discussions of the surrounding crowd, she was extremely angry, but she was not in the mood to care about this now. She only wanted to see Hai Feng and Gu Jinyuan. Initially, she only wanted to win Gu Jinyuan back, but after learning that Hai Feng was in the Purple Cloud Tower, she changed her mind. Back then, she had broken off the engagement so decisively that it was unlikely that Gu Jinyuan would care about her anymore. However, Hai Feng was different. Even if Hai Feng was only her cousin[1], he was also a member of the Hai family. Hai Feng would definitely not ignore her. [1] Cousins from the father¡¯s side of the family could be referred to as brothers or sisters. Chapter 1131 - 1131 Ignore 1131 Ignore When Hai Lan was causing a ruckus outside the door, Hai Feng in the Purple Cloud Tower was leisurely drinking tea and playing chess with Zimo. As for Gu Jinyuan, he was reading seriously. Little Lei was roasting meat by the side. When it was burnt, he threw it away in disdain and continued roasting. Xue Batian walked in from outside. When he saw Gu Jinyuan reading so calmly and seriously, he could not help but say, ¡°Jinyuan, that woman called Hai Lan came to cause trouble and even said with great fanfare that you were her fianc¨¦. Wasn¡¯t the engagement between the two of you canceled? She was the one who took the initiative to cancel it as well. Now, she¡¯s saying that you¡¯re her fianc¨¦. How shameless. How do you plan to deal with this matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to deal with a person who won¡¯t live for long. She has a death wish.¡± Although Gu Jinyuan¡¯s words were as soft as water, the coldness in his tone was extremely heavy. Just from this tone, one could tell how little he cared about Hai Lan. It could even be said that he hated her. He naturally did not care about a stupid and vain woman. Did Hai Lan really think that she could rest easy just because the Empress was imprisoned? How ridiculously naive. The Emperor was vigorously reorganizing the court and eliminating those existences that threatened the imperial authority. Even the four great families were not spared, so how could the Hai family be an exception? Hai Feng was not a member of the Hai family at all, but a financial envoy of the Nine Cloud Palace. Coupled with the Ninth Lord, the Emperor would not touch Hai Feng. However, Hai Lan was different. She was the real Young Miss of the Hai family. Furthermore, she was the most favored Young Miss of the Hai family. Such an identity was definitely not going to be tolerated by the royal family. Hai Feng had the same attitude. He ignored Hai Lan and did not care at all. Although Hai Lan was his cousin, their relationship was very distant. He was only the child of a concubine in the Hai family. He had never been treated as a child of the Hai family since he was young and was often bullied. If he had not met his master, how would he have had what was his today? As for Hai Lan, she had also bullied him many times when he was young. There were even a few times when she poured out his only food and made him starve in the cold winter. It was also that year that when he was about to starve to death and freeze to death, his master appeared. From then on, his fate had undergone a tremendous change. He hated the Hai family, so when something happened to the Hai family, he did not feel anything. He had never thought of saving them, and it was the same for Hai Lan. Forget about saving her, he did not even want to see her. ¡°Announce to the public that Hai Feng has nothing to do with the Hai family and is not Hai Lan¡¯s brother. Warn that woman who¡¯s causing trouble outside that if she doesn¡¯t leave now, she¡¯ll die.¡± After giving the order, Hai Feng placed a stone on the board. Zimo then placed a stone as well and said with a smile, ¡°It looks like your hatred for the Hai family is still very strong.¡± ¡°How can you not hate the enemy who killed your mother? My mother was tortured to death by those people from the Hai family. If I don¡¯t return the favor to their Hai family, won¡¯t I be a useless son?¡± ¡°Half of the Hai family¡¯s wealth has been scammed by you, and most of the business has also been snatched away by you. All kinds of messy people have been schemed against by you, making the Hai family to be in a state of disunity. Otherwise, how could a thousand-year-old family that is as rich as a country be destroyed just like that? The Hai family is different from the four great clans. It¡¯s not something the royal family can destroy just because they want to. After all, money can make ghosts grind. But because of you, the Hai family is in such a tragic state. Although this is partly because of Master, Master only gave an order. The person who really attacked the Hai family is you. You¡¯ve already done this, yet you still hate them?¡± ¡°Perhaps when this Hai Lan dies, I won¡¯t have as much hatred anymore.¡± Hai Feng placed another stone on the board. It was a move to kill without mercy. His master said that his hatred was too strong and it was easy to develop inner demons that would affect his cultivation. As long as he destroyed the Hai family, his hatred would slowly dissipate and the inner demon would not appear. Hence, he wanted everyone in the Hai family to die miserably. Chapter 1132 - 1132 Remnants of the Hai Family 1132 Remnants of the Hai Family Hai Lan did not know what Gu Jinyuan and Hai Feng were thinking, nor did she know that she was courting death. She only knew that Hai Feng and Gu Jinyuan were her only way out, so no matter what, she had to see Hai Feng or Gu Jinyuan today and seek a way out from them. But just as she was shouting with all her might, the people from the Purple Cloud Tower came out to announce it to the public. ¡°Young Master Hai Feng has nothing to do with the Hai family and is not your brother. Therefore, if anyone still dares to cause trouble outside the Purple Cloud Tower, they will be punished according to the rules of the Purple Cloud Tower. They will die.¡± When Hai Lan heard this, her head rumbled. She felt that the sky was about to collapse because now she could not grab onto her only straw to clutch at, which made her especially anxious. However, just as she was anxious and at a loss, the soldiers of the Imperial Court suddenly appeared and captured her. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me, let go of me. Hai Feng of the Purple Cloud Tower is my brother and Gu Jinyuan is my fianc¨¦. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± No matter how Hai Lan struggled and shouted, the soldiers refused to let go of her. The leader of the generals stepped forward and said, ¡°On the orders of the Emperor, we are to capture the remaining members of the Hai family and escort them to the execution grounds immediately. They will be beheaded in public.¡± ¡°No¡­ This is impossible¡­ Impossible!¡± Hai Lan could not accept this fact. The more she struggled, the more useless it was. Seeing that she was about to be taken away by the soldiers, she could only place her last hope on the two people in the Purple Cloud Tower. ¡°Brother, save me, save me. Gu Jinyuan, save me, quickly save me.¡± ¡°Stop shouting. The Purple Cloud Tower has already announced to the public that Young Master Hai Feng has nothing to do with the Hai family, nor is he your elder brother. As for Gu Jinyuan, your marriage has long been annulled, and you were the one who annulled it, so don¡¯t come and cause trouble for the Purple Cloud Tower anymore, or you¡¯ll die even more miserably.¡± ¡°No, Hai Feng is my brother. He won¡¯t ignore me.¡± ¡°What brother? Everyone in the Imperial City knows how much the Hai family didn¡¯t treat Young Master Hai Feng as a human. Even you took pleasure in bullying Young Master Hai Feng. How dare you say that he¡¯s your brother here? You only acknowledged him when you were in trouble. Miss Hai Lan, the execution ground and executioner are already prepared. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°No¡­ No, let go of me, let go of me¡­¡± Hai Lan screamed. When she was dragged further and further away from the Purple Cloud Tower, she fell into complete despair. She no longer had any hope for Hai Feng and Gu Jinyuan. The anger and hatred in her heart became stronger and stronger. At this moment, there was only one thought in her heart. Even if she died, she had to drag someone down with her. ¡°Hai Feng is also a remnant of the Hai family. Why didn¡¯t you capture him?¡± ¡°Young Master Hai Feng is a subordinate of the Ninth Lord and a financial envoy of the Nine Cloud Palace. He is no longer a member of the Hai family. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°What did you say? The financial envoy of the Nine Cloud Palace?¡± Only then did Hai Lan realize the seriousness of the matter. She knew that Hai Feng was the Ninth Lord¡¯s subordinate, but she did not know that he was actually the financial envoy of the Nine Cloud Palace. She had heard of the financial envoy of the Nine Cloud Palace. It was said that he was an extremely powerful person who was very good at making money. In just a few years, he had already earned a huge fortune for the Nine Cloud Palace. Over the past few years, the Hai family¡¯s wealth had quickly decreased by at least half. Could it be that the Hai family¡¯s wealth had been taken by Hai Feng to Nine Cloud Palace? ¡°Hai Feng, I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± Hai Lan screamed angrily. She wanted to rush back and die together with Hai Feng, but she could not break free. At this moment, she was being escorted to the execution ground and would be beheaded soon. She was really unwilling! Chapter 1133 - 1133 Blame Herself 1133 Blame Herself Xue Fanxin did not interfere in Hai Lan¡¯s matter. She stood by the window and watched as she was escorted away by the soldiers. As for Hai Lan¡¯s outcome, she did not pity her at all, because she was not worth pitying. Now, Hai Lan must hate Hai Feng and Gu Jinyuan to the core. If she appeared, Hai Lan would probably transfer all her hatred to her. Women were so strange. They often placed their hatred on innocent people, especially when it was to do with matters between women. Some women just could not bear to see other women being better than themself. This was why the phrase ¡®women are quick to envy¡¯ appeared. Hence, it was best for her not to appear, in case she was attacked. Xue Fanxin no longer thought about Hai Lan. Just as she was about to do something else, Heiran walked over and reported to her. ¡°Consort, Consort Dowager Jing is dead.¡± ¡°When did she die? How did she die?¡± Xue Fanxin was not shocked by Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s death at all and asked for some details very calmly. From the day Consort Dowager Jing was banished to the cold palace, she knew that she would not live long. She was just a stupid person, a servant who tried to overthrow her master. With her intelligence and ability, how could she live long in the cold palace without Ah Jiu¡¯s protection? ¡°She was killed by Fuling last night.¡± ¡°Fuling? Why is it her?¡± Consort Dowager Jing had fallen out with Ah Jiu because of Fuling. She had not expected her to die at Fuling¡¯s hands in the end. This was really unexpected. Could this be the reason Ah Jiu allowed Fuling to remain back then? That was unlikely. Heiran knew that Xue Fanxin was shocked, and even she was surprised. ¡°When the Empress placed the Emperor under house arrest, she held great power. Those princes who had some power and strength were removed or crippled. The Third Prince was also eliminated by the Empress. Once the Third Prince fell, Fuling lost everything. She placed her anger on Consort Dowager Jing and strangled her to death last night, then hung herself from the beam.¡± ¡°They brought this upon themselves.¡± ¡°Consort, what should we do with Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s funeral? Should we do it with the ceremony of a Consort Dowager or as a palace maid?¡± ¡°I have to ask Ah Jiu about that. Wait a moment.¡± Xue Fanxin sent a voice transmission to Ye Jiushang through the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel. ¡°Ah Jiu, Consort Dowager Jing was killed by Fuling. How do you want to arrange her funeral?¡± Ye Jiushang replied, ¡°Just do it according to the rules of the Ye royal family, and whatever position she holds now.¡± In the past, he might have valued Consort Dowager Jing a little, but now, he had no feelings for a person who had forgotten her roots and tried to overthrow her master. Consort Dowager Jing had already been removed from her position as the Consort Dowager long ago. Her current identity was only that of a palace maid and a maidservant. Her funeral was done hastily and a coffin was simply buried. There was not even a mourner. Who would have thought that the high-spirited Consort Dowager Jing would end up like this? But who could be blamed? She could only blame herself for courting death. The second day after Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s burial, Xue Fanxin carried incense and offerings to her grave to pay her respects. ¡°Although I don¡¯t like you and you don¡¯t like me, death is like the extinguishing of a lamp. Let the past grudges go with the wind. I hope you have a good trip and reincarnate as a sensible person in your next life.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was paying her respects to Consort Dowager Jing, gusts of cold wind suddenly blew in the surroundings, extinguishing the candles. The paper money on the ground fluttered non-stop. Chapter 1134 - 1134 Fulings Vengeful Spirit 1134 Fuling¡¯s Vengeful Spirit Xue Fanxin stood calmly and did not move. She looked at the paper money floating around her and sensed the cold wind. She could vaguely sense a hint of killing intent. She was very certain that there was no one within a five-mile radius. Since there was no one around, where did the killing intent come from? Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling puzzled, a cold wind blew from her back. She dodged in time, but a tree in front of her suddenly collapsed. It seemed like it had been knocked down by someone. Was there someone nearby? How was that possible? She did not sense any human presence. Could it be that the person¡¯s cultivation level was much higher than hers? The little white tiger and the little white cat in the spirit beast space sensed Xue Fanxin¡¯s change in emotions, so they asked, ¡°Master, what happened?¡± ¡°Master, if there¡¯s danger, let us out. We¡¯ll help you fight the bad guys.¡± Xue Fanxin communicated with Little White and Little Meow through the contract. ¡°Someone here wants to kill me, but I can¡¯t sense their existence.¡± ¡°Master, let me out. My eyes can see things that ordinary people can¡¯t,¡± the little white tiger said. ¡°Master, I want to come out too,¡± Little Meow said. Xue Fanxin directly summoned the two little fellows. The moment the little white tiger came out of the spirit beast space, it started to look around. Its eyes emitted a crystal white light as it looked around carefully. Soon, its gaze locked onto a certain direction. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a woman in white. She¡¯s hiding behind that tree.¡± ¡°A woman in white?¡± Xue Fanxin followed the little white tiger¡¯s gaze, but she could not see anything. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll transfer the power of my eyes to your eyes now so that you can see that woman in white.¡± ¡°Will this be dangerous or harmful to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Master¡¯s contracted beast. My ability can be transferred to Master at will. There¡¯s no danger or harm. Master, be prepared. I¡¯ll begin to transfer the power of my eyes.¡± The little white tiger transferred the power from its eyes to Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes. Xue Fanxin was not used to it at first, but she quickly adapted. She opened her eyes and saw a woman in white in front of her. The woman was no longer hiding behind the tree, but she stood out and planned to find an opportunity to attack again. This person was none other than Fuling, who had killed Consort Dowager Jing. And the current Fuling was only a wisp of a ghost. To be precise, she was a vengeful spirit. Her hatred was too intense, so she had turned into a vengeful spirit after death. After Fuling died, her corpse was thrown in the unmarked graveyard and became food for wild beasts. In the end, because the resentment was too intense, she turned into a vengeful spirit and remained in the world. After transforming into a vengeful spirit, the first person she wanted to kill was Xue Fanxin. Initially, she had thought that it would be very difficult to see Xue Fanxin. She had not expected to be so lucky to meet her today. The more Fuling looked at Xue Fanxin, the more hatred she felt. Even if her vengeful spirit power was not strong, she still attacked Xue Fanxin. If she failed once, she would do it again until she killed Xue Fanxin. Just as Fuling was about to attack again, Xue Fanxin suddenly said, ¡°I was wondering who it was! So it¡¯s just a small vengeful spirit. Fuling, you didn¡¯t take the path to heaven but barged into hell. Do you really think I¡¯m so easy to kill?¡± ¡°You can see me? How is that possible?¡± Fuling was extremely shocked and suddenly felt uneasy. Why could Xue Fanxin see her? She had tried many times to appear in front of people. She could go anywhere in the Imperial City and no one could see her. So how could this be? Chapter 1135 - 1135 Teach Her a Lesson 1135 Teach Her a Lesson After Xue Fanxin found out who wanted to kill her, she did not feel nervous at all. Instead, she found it very funny and mocked her. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to reincarnate properly, but you chose to become a vengeful spirit instead. How stupid. Didn¡¯t you know that after becoming a vengeful spirit, you can no longer reincarnate?¡± ¡°So what? As long as I can kill you, I¡¯m willing to be turned to ashes and have my soul destroyed. Xue Fanxin, if not for you, I would have been the Ninth Imperial Consort. It¡¯s all your fault. You stole everything from me and caused me to end up like this. If I can¡¯t live well, you shouldn¡¯t think about living well either.¡± Fuling¡¯s envy towards Xue Fanxin had reached the extreme. She just could not bear to see Xue Fanxin have so much that others did not. Consort Dowager Jing had originally agreed to help her become the Ninth Imperial Consort. At the very least, she would be a secondary consort. However, Xue Fanxin¡¯s appearance had turned all her dreams into bubbles. How could she not hate her? ¡°You said that I stole everything from you. May I ask which one of the things I have now belongs to you? The position of the Ninth Imperial Consort? This position was only promised to you by Consort Dowager Jing, but the Ninth Lord never nodded from the beginning to the end. If you want to blame someone, blame Consort Dowager Jing for going back on her word. Why should you blame me?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t blame you, who should I blame? If not for you, the Ninth Imperial Consort would be me.¡± ¡°If not for me, a lowly palace maid like you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to be the Ninth Imperial Consort either. Do you think no one knows about your dirty deeds with the Third Prince?¡± ¡°Nonsense, nonsense.¡± Fuling was angered by Xue Fanxin. Her grievances became stronger and stronger as she attacked Xue Fanxin fiercely. Xue Fanxin stood there without moving. She summoned tens of thousands of spirit butterflies and wrapped them around Fuling. Then, she took out the Xue You Flute and played the Curse of Vengeance. Even the vengeful spirit of the Shadow Clan¡¯s ancestor was afraid of this Curse of Vengeance, let alone a small fry. This Fuling wanted to deal with her even though she had died. Then, she would make her die beyond death. The moment the Curse of Vengeance was played, Fuling felt that she had a splitting headache. It was very painful. ¡°Ah¡­ Stop playing, stop playing, ah¡­¡± Xue Fanxin ignored Fuling and did not have any sympathy for her, nor did her heart soften. She continued to play the Curse of Vengeance She wanted to completely destroy the vengeful spirit. ¡°No¡­ Ah¡­¡± Fuling covered her head and rolled on the ground in pain. At this moment, she was finally afraid and very regretful. She really shouldn¡¯t have come to look for Xue Fanxin. She clearly knew that Xue Fanxin was very powerful, so why had she come to court death? ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, I beg you to let me off. I won¡¯t dare to cause trouble for you again. Let me off, let me off.¡± No matter what Fuling said, Xue Fanxin was still indifferent and continued to play the Curse of Vengeance. But at this moment, someone attacked her with leaves and stopped her from continuing to play the Curse of Vengeance. ¡°Who is it? Come out.¡± A man in fluttering white clothes descended from the sky. He was as spotless as white jade and said gently, ¡°Miss, since she has already begged for mercy, why don¡¯t you spare her life? The heavens are merciful. Saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda.¡± ¡°Young Master, do you know who she is? Do you know what she did to me? If you don¡¯t know anything, you have no right to lecture me here. I¡¯m definitely going to kill this vengeful spirit. If you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson too.¡± Xue Fanxin was very displeased now. She placed the flute to her lips and continued to play the Curse of Vengeance Fuling suffered that heart-wrenching torture again and was in extreme pain. She tried her best to seek help from the white-clothed man. ¡°Young Master, save me. I beg you to save me. I¡¯m willing to be your slave.¡± The white-clothed man glanced at Fuling, then looked at Xue Fanxin and said with a hint of anger, ¡°Little girl, your killing intent is so heavy. You should be taught a lesson.¡± Chapter 1136 - 1136 Calamity of the World 1136 Calamity of the World The white-clothed man stopped Xue Fanxin from playing the Curse of Vengeance again and attacked her, attempting to teach her a lesson. When Xue Fanxin was entangled with the white-clothed man, Fuling wanted to take the opportunity to escape. She thought to herself, ¡°As long as I can escape and become stronger in the future, I¡¯ll definitely return to take revenge and make Xue Fanxin die without a burial place.¡± Xue Fanxin did not think about the future. No matter what, she would not let Fuling off today. If she really could not deal with her, she would ask Ah Jiu for help. In short, she had to get rid of Fuling. ¡°Little White, Little Meow, watch that woman for me. Don¡¯t let her escape. If you really can¡¯t hold her, remember to tell me immediately.¡± ¡°Got it, Master. We¡¯ll definitely keep a close eye on her.¡± The little white tiger¡¯s glowing eyes stared fixedly at Fuling. It also told the little white cat the location and let it block the other way. Fuling could not escape immediately and was extremely anxious. In the end, she could only place her hopes on the white-clothed man. As long as the white-clothed man defeated Xue Fanxin, she could live. It would be even better if the white-clothed man could kill Xue Fanxin, but this was unlikely. The white-clothed man had thought that he could teach Xue Fanxin a lesson easily, but unexpectedly, he did not gain much after ten moves. This shocked and puzzled him. A little girl who was only in the Mystic King Realm could actually exchange so many moves with him. Furthermore, she had yet to be at a disadvantage. How was this possible? This girl was ruthless and every move was fatal. She already had such strength at such a young age. If she continued to grow, she would definitely become an expert. At that time, she would be a calamity of the world. Therefore, he had to teach this girl a lesson today and cripple her cultivation. The more the white-clothed man thought about it, the more he felt that this was the right thing to do. Hence, he increased his attacks and no longer showed any mercy. Xue Fanxin could sense that the white-clothed man¡¯s attack had increased, and there was even a hint of killing intent. In other words, this white-clothed man wanted to kill her, at the very least, he would not let her off easily. Initially, she had thought that the white-clothed man was only a foolishly righteous person, so she had shown some mercy when she attacked. Even if her moves were ruthless, the outcome would not be fatal. But now, she had changed her mind. Since the other party wanted her dead, there was no need for her to show mercy. ¡°You¡¯re courting death, so I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. But before you die, I want to destroy her first.¡± Xue Fanxin used her full strength to use the Heavenly Spirit Butterfly Dance and summoned countless spirit butterflies, letting them entangle the white-clothed man. She took the opportunity to deal with Fuling first. She did not have much time, so she had to kill Fuling as soon as possible. Otherwise, once she started fighting with the white-clothed man again, she would have no time to care about this side. At that time, if Fuling escaped, she would be very depressed. ¡°Xue Fanxin, what are you doing?¡± When Fuling saw Xue Fanxin coming towards her, she was extremely anxious and panicked. She knew that she was no match for Xue Fanxin, so she did not resist or escape. Instead, she begged the white-clothed man for help as quickly as possible. ¡°Young Master, save me. Quickly save me.¡± Just as Fuling was asking for help, a dagger stabbed into her body. ¡°How could this be?¡± She was already a vengeful spirit. Her body did not have a physical form. Even if she was stabbed by a sharp blade, she would be fine. She would not even feel any pain. But now, she actually felt pain. Furthermore, it was not ordinary pain. It was fatal pain. Also, her soul was being torn apart bit by bit. The white-clothed man was still being pestered by the spirit butterflies. When he saw with his own eyes that Xue Fanxin had killed the weak vengeful spirit, he was completely enraged. He shattered all the spirit butterflies with a palm and attacked Xue Fanxin. ¡°You ruthless little girl. If you live, you will definitely be a calamity in the world. Today, I will uphold justice for the heavens and get rid of you.¡± Chapter 1137 - 1137 Cant Stay Anymore 1137 Can¡¯t Stay Anymore Xue Fanxin used the semi-divine dagger to kill Fuling. Before Fuling could die completely, the white-clothed man had already attacked. In order to completely destroy Fuling, she could only leave the semi-divine dagger in her and let the dagger continue to destroy the vengeful spirit. As for her, she quickly retreated to dodge the white-clothed man¡¯s attack. ¡°We have no grudge against each other, but you actually want to kill me. You were still talking about benevolence and morality just now. What I hate the most is a sanctimonious hypocrite like you. What do you mean by the heavens have mercy? Why don¡¯t I see you use this mercy on me?¡± ¡°If I keep a ruthless person like you alive, you¡¯ll be a calamity to the world. It¡¯s a good thing to get rid of you as soon as possible.¡± The white-clothed man did not want to waste his breath on Xue Fanxin anymore. His attacks became more and more ruthless, and his thoughts changed from wanting to teach her a lesson to killing her. Xue Fanxin did not waste her breath anymore. She summoned the Xue You Sword and accepted the challenge with all her might. If she was not wrong, the white-clothed man should have a Martial Monarch Realm cultivation level and he was much stronger than Yi Fentian. However, back then, she had only been in the Spirit King Realm when she fought Yi Fentian. Now, she was already in the Mystic King Realm. If she really fought with all her might, she might not lose. At the very least, she would be on par with the white-clothed man. The white-clothed man looked at the sword in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and felt that it was not an ordinary sword. He could sense that the sword¡¯s sword aura, sword sharpness, and sword might were all very powerful, making him feel very oppressed. Such a sword should have a sword spirit, right? This woman was already strong enough. If she had such a powerful weapon in her hand, with her ruthless personality, she would be even more of a disaster. Such a calamity had to be eliminated. ¡°A ruthless person like you can¡¯t be left alive.¡± The white-clothed man attacked again and used 100% of his strength to summon a powerful wind. The wind contained the power of the astral winds, like countless sharp blades gathered in one place. Once she was swept by the wind, she would be killed by the power of the astral winds. Xue Fanxin had once seen the power of the astral winds in the Second Tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, so she did not intend to clash head-on with the white-clothed man. When the powerful wind force swept towards her, she used the transmission technique and instantly appeared behind the white-clothed man. Then, she used the power of the law of time right on the heels of that to make time stop. Perhaps because the white-clothed man¡¯s cultivation level was too powerful, her time law power did not affect him much. It could not make him completely still. It only made his movements slow. Based on this situation, the power of the time law would probably be very short on the white-clothed man, so she had to hurry. Xue Fanxin attacked extremely decisively and did not hesitate at all. She seized the little time and attacked the white-clothed man while his movements were slow. First, she used the Yin Needle Art of the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art to break his meridians. Then, she circulated the Reverse Spirit Art and stabbed at the white-clothed man¡¯s heart with her strongest strength. But at the critical moment, the white-clothed man broke free from the restraints of the time law and regained his freedom, dodging the sword in time. However, his meridians had already been severely damaged. It was not suitable for him to fight anymore, or the outcome would be even more serious. Damn it, how could this little girl be so powerful? She had an extraordinary weapon in her hand and was extremely skilled. She had even mastered the laws of time and space and used a mysterious acupuncture technique. ¡°Little girl, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge in the future.¡± The white-clothed man did not stay any longer. After saying this, he quickly fled. Xue Fanxin did not chase after him, nor could she catch up, and she did not know what direction to chase in. However, she was not afraid of the white-clothed man seeking revenge one day. ¡°What an unreasonable hypocrite. If you come again, I¡¯ll make your head explode.¡± Chapter 1138 - 1138 You Guys Are Great 1138 You Guys Are Great After chasing the white-clothed man away, Xue Fanxin was so tired that she sat on the ground panting and resting. Fighting with a Martial Monarch Realm expert was indeed tiring. The reason she could defeat the white-clothed man was that he did not understand her and underestimated her. If they fought again, she would not be able to gain an advantage so easily. ¡°Master, it¡¯s all our fault for being useless and not being able to help you,¡± the little white tiger said in shame. The white cat also lowered her head in shame. The white-clothed man was too powerful. They could not withstand the pressure emitted from his body at all, so they could not go up and help their master. In the end, they were too weak. Xue Fanxin hugged the two little fellows and stroked them gently. ¡°We¡¯re friends and family. Will you abandon your friends and family because they¡¯re useless? Furthermore, I think you¡¯re very useful. Everything has its value. Don¡¯t belittle yourself anymore. In my opinion, you¡¯re very, very good.¡± ¡°Master is the best master in the world.¡± The little white tiger rubbed its head against Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand and begged for more affection. The little white cat was the same. She liked Xue Fanxin as her master more and more. Many people only regarded their contracted beasts as combat tools. When necessary, they could abandon them at will. Very few people would treat their contracted beasts as companions, friends, or family. They were really lucky to have met such a good master. Although their master was not strong yet, they knew that she would definitely be very, very strong in the future. ¡°Look at the two of you. Your mouths are as sweet as honey. It¡¯s not early anymore. We have to go back. I¡¯ve already arranged a time for treatment with Bai Wuchen. I have to go back and make preparations.¡± Xue Fanxin stored the little white tiger and the little white cat in the spirit beast space and went to Consort Dowager Jing¡¯s grave to light the extinguished candle. She burned a few incense sticks before leaving. Tomorrow was the day of Bai Wuchen¡¯s treatment. She had to adjust her condition properly today. The next morning, Bai Wuchen had already come to the Purple Cloud Tower to wait. The people who had accompanied him were the head of the Bai family and Bai Shuiling, who were also the only remaining members of the Bai family in the Imperial City. The head of the Bai family handed over the consultation fee the moment he saw Xue Fanxin. He also paid the IOU Bai Shuiling had given him previously. ¡°Ninth Imperial Consort, this is the consultation fee and the amount for the IOU my daughter wrote back then. Please take a look.¡± Xue Fanxin did not take the money. Instead, she returned it to the head of the Bai family and said with a playful smile, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today and I¡¯m willing to treat Bai Wuchen for free. As for the IOU Bai Shuiling signed back then, just treat it as me making a friend.¡± ¡°How¡­ how could that be?¡± ¡°If I said it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s okay. Take this money. There will naturally be a use for it in the future. Bai Wuchen¡¯s legs need quite a few precious herbs to help him be fully treated in the later stages. With your Bai family¡¯s current situation, it might be very difficult to maintain the flow of herbs. I don¡¯t want to work hard to treat his legs, but all my previous efforts will be wasted because you don¡¯t have herbs for the later stages of treatment.¡± ¡°Since the Ninth Imperial Consort says so, I won¡¯t reject you anymore.¡± How could the Bai family¡¯s master not know that Xue Fanxin wanted to help their Bai family? Obviously he must remember this favor and gratitude in his heart. Bai Shuiling also saw this and was very glad that she had not fallen out with Xue Fanxin back then, so she said sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I treat you as friends. If you¡¯re friends, you don¡¯t have to be polite to me. Alright, I¡¯m going to start treating Bai Wuchen. During the treatment, I can¡¯t be disturbed at all, so no matter what happens, you have to calm down. If you can¡¯t calm down, wait outside.¡± Chapter 1139 - 1139 A Deal 1139 A Deal The meridians in Bai Wuchen¡¯s legs were all damaged, his bones were broken, and there was still the corrosion of the cold aura. Therefore, it was very difficult to treat him. If she wanted to treat his legs, she had to first release the cold aura inside. Then, she had to fix the broken bones. Finally, she had to repair the meridians. In the later stages, he could use medicine to recuperate for a while before he could slowly recover. However, be it releasing the cold aura, connecting broken bones, or repairing the meridians, he all had to bear immense pain. Xue Fanxin had already told him about this pain in advance, so no matter how painful it was, Bai Wuchen endured it. Even with the brocade handkerchief in his mouth, he was still in so much pain that he bit his mouth until it bled. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his entire face was pale from the pain. The head of the Bai family and Bai Shuiling watched from the side extremely intently and were very worried. However, they did not dare to make a sound, nor did they dare to disturb Xue Fanxin¡¯s treatment, so no matter how anxious they were, they could only bear it. In order to help Bai Wuchen endure that fatal pain, Xue Fanxin plucked a leaf from the Tree of Life and ground it into juice to feed him. Then, she continued to administer acupuncture treatment to him, releasing the cold aura in his legs. She then used the power of the Wood Spirit Heavenly Pearl to fix his broken bones. Finally, she used the Yang Needle Art in the Yin Yang Nine Needles Art to cultivate his meridians. The three steps of treatment were done in one go. Although it consumed a huge amount of spirit energy, the effects were obvious. At the very least, Bai Wuchen¡¯s legs had already been healed. He only needed to recuperate well in the future and he would be able to walk like a normal person in less than three months. During the treatment, Bai Wuchen had already fainted, so he did not know anything. ¡°Alright, his legs have already been treated, but it¡¯s not suitable for him to walk yet. Use this prescription and make medicine for him every day. After ten days, you can let him stand for a while. In a month¡¯s time, he can walk a little slowly. I¡¯m three month¡¯s time, he can be like a normal person.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ninth Imperial Consort.¡± The head of the Bai family took the prescription Xue Fanxin gave him and looked at his unconscious son, feeling very happy. Wuchen was the most outstanding among his sons. If not for his crippled legs, he would have been even more outstanding. That was why he had been so ruthless when he killed his eldest son back then. This was because Wuchen¡¯s legs had been harmed by his eldest son. However, all of this was no longer important. What was important was that Wuchen could stand up again. ¡°Take him back and have a good rest. If anything happens in the next few days, you can come and look for me. I¡¯m leaving in half a month. At that time, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to look for me.¡± Xue Fanxin left after giving some instructions and returned to her room to rest. Everyone could tell that Xue Fanxin was very tired. Even if they still had a lot to say to her, they endured it and left with many questions and reluctance. In the end, Xue Fanxin said that she was leaving in half a month. Where was she going? The Bai family did not ask about this. They returned to their temporary residence and settled Bai Wuchen down before starting to buy the herbs he needed in the later stages. Just as Xue Fanxin had said, Bai Wuchen¡¯s post-treatment required quite a few precious herbs. With the Bai family¡¯s current situation, it was really difficult to maintain the supply, or even impossible. If all the money was used to buy medicine, it would be a problem for the Bai family to eat with a few hundred people. Just as the head of the Bai family and Bai Shuiling were worried about the herbs, a purple figure quietly entered Bai Wuchen¡¯s room. At this moment, Bai Wuchen woke up. When he saw who it was, he asked in surprise, ¡°Why is the Tower Master of the Purple Cloud Tower looking for me?¡± Zimo came to look for Bai Wuchen in private and smiled mysteriously. ¡°I came to Young Master Wuchen to discuss a deal.¡± ¡°What deal?¡± ¡°Your Bai family is very short of money now. Your father and sister are outside worrying about the herbs you need for later treatment. If you come and help me run the Purple Cloud Tower and take care of everything large and small, I¡¯ll help you resolve the herbs.¡± He had searched for a long time but could not find a suitable person to take over the Purple Cloud Tower. Although he had a few good subordinates, they were not smart enough. After thinking about it, only Bai Wuchen was the most suitable. Chapter 1140 - 1140 Had Feelings 1140 Had Feelings In the next half a month, the people from the Black Shadow Guards, the Nine Cloud Palace, and the Purple Cloud Tower were all very busy. They were so busy that they almost disappeared. Especially the five leaders of the Black Shadow Guards, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others, they were busy finding successors, giving them all kinds of training, and handing over their work. As for who their successors were, only a few internal staff knew. No one else knew. Bai Wuchen had never expected Zimo to look for him to take over the position of the Master of the Purple Cloud Tower. Hence, he also now knew some secrets and knew that Xue Fanxin and the others were about to leave for somewhere outside the Tongxuan Continent. Before this, he did not know that there were other places outside the Tongxuan Continent, nor did he know about the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. He had always thought that the Tongxuan Continent was the entire world. Now, he knew that the Tongxuan Continent was only a small place at the bottom of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. When a person¡¯s horizons broadened, they would have a new understanding and goal. From now on, he will work hard to cultivate. He would strive to leave the Tongxuan Continent and go to a higher world. While the others were busy handing over work, Xue Fanxin was eating, drinking, and playing. From time to time, she would roast meat for Little Lei, Little White, and Little Meow. When she had nothing to do, she would go to her space to work. She made the Hundred Flowers Spirit Sauce and buried it under the soil around the Tree of Life. The wine she had brewed previously could be drunk, so she took out a jar and tried it. The taste was not bad. The key was that the wine contained pure spirit energy and even a trace of the aura of the Tree of Life. Not only did it taste good, but there was also a warm spirit energy flowing in her body. She could even sense that her life force had become a little stronger. It seemed that the wine she brewed was not simple. Apart from the wine, there was also a lot of dried meat, canned fish, and miscellaneous snacks. Anyway, it was enough for her to eat for a long time. Recently, she had bought quite a few chickens, ducks, and fish. She had specially carved out a place in her space to store them. She had all kinds of firewood, oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar tea, and there were quite a few of them. She was about to go to the Desolate Region and the Five Elements Academy. Especially in the Five Elements Academy, she wondered if the food there would be a problem. No matter what, it was not wrong to prepare more food. Anyway, the space had the ability to preserve freshness, so there was no need to worry that the food would expire and spoil. Furthermore, the fruits and vegetables planted in the space were alone completely enough for her to eat. Hence, she was not afraid even if there was no food from the Five Elements Academy. ¡°This dish called the Flying Fish is not bad. I can learn it. Golden Flying Egg Pie, Wood Pine Jade Pearl, Water Flowing Dew, Fire Cloud Gathering the Sun, Earth Sprouts. There are so many recipes!¡± Xue Fanxin lay on the comfortable spirit jade bed and hugged the soft blanket. She read the menu in her hand seriously and memorized the dishes on it. Ye Jiushang entered the space and saw that the person on the bed was reading so seriously. He shook his head helplessly and walked towards the bed. ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you want to know what I brought you this time?¡± When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s voice, she turned her gaze away from the menu and looked at the person walking towards her. She asked in surprise, ¡°What good thing did you bring me this time? Quickly show it to me.¡± ¡°Look at you. I just brought a few dishes from the God of Food for you to try.¡± Ye Jiushang placed the dishes on the table. The delicious dishes that emitted rich spiritual energy were exquisite in both the food and style. Just the smell of them made people feel light-headed. Was this the delicious food made by the God of Food? No matter who made it, she had to eat it first. Xue Fanxin picked up her chopsticks and ate the food in large mouthfuls. The more she ate, the more she felt that the taste was great, even more delicious than what Qianshi had made. These dishes were made with feeling. It could be seen that the God of Food was really cooking with his heart. She wanted to get to know that God of Food more and more. Chapter 1141 - 1141 A New Home 1141 A New Home The God of Food¡¯s dishes were quickly wiped out by Xue Fanxin, and she almost ate the plate. ¡°Little gluttonous cat, look at how greedy you are.¡± Ye Jiushang had been admiring Xue Fanxin eating heartily the entire time. No matter how she ate, he liked her. He liked her for no reason. ¡°I have no choice. After all, the God of Food¡¯s dishes are so delicious. Ah Jiu, can you introduce the God of Food to me? I want to learn how to cook from him.¡± Just from how she could taste the love in the dishes, she could tell that the God of Food was someone who valued emotion. Not only towards people, but also to the dishes he made. That was a real chef. It would be her honor to learn how to cook from such a person. ¡°The God of Food has just entered seclusion. You might have to wait for a while before you can see him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can introduce us in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely introduce him to you.¡± Ye Jiushang hugged Xue Fanxin and tidied her slightly messy hair. His body was close to hers as he tried his best to absorb the fragrance from her body. ¡°Xin¡¯er, we¡¯re going to the Desolate Region in a few days. Not long after we reach the Desolate Region, you¡¯re going to the Five Elements Academy, so you have to be prepared.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already prepared. Look over there. I bought a lot of chickens, ducks, and fish. There¡¯s also all kinds of food, clothes, and necessities. Apart from that, I¡¯ve also prepared quite a few pills that I usually need. And like you said, I placed a portion of my things in the Seven Arts Bracelet in case of emergencies. Also¡­¡± Xue Fanxin introduced the things she had prepared to Ye Jiushang. The more she spoke, the more excited she became. Especially when she mentioned all kinds of delicious food, her eyes lit up and she was very excited. If it were anyone else, Ye Jiushang would not have listened to this nonsense. However, Xue Fanxin was different. No matter what she said, he was willing to listen. After Xue Fanxin finished saying what she had prepared, she recalled what had happened that day when she went to pay her respects to Consort Dowager Jing. She also told Ye Jiushang what had happened in detail. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t you think that person is very annoying? I didn¡¯t provoke him, but he actually said that he wanted to kill me to uphold justice for the heavens. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s infuriating?¡± Ye Jiushang had been very busy recently, so he did not notice Xue Fanxin¡¯s situation. He did not know that such a thing had happened. No matter which bastard wanted to kill his Xin¡¯er, he would not let them off. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll help you find this person and teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s from the Tongxuan Continent. There are too few clues. Unless he comes looking for me himself, it¡¯ll be very difficult to find him. Forget it, don¡¯t think about that stupid bastard. He was poisoned by my Yin Yang Nine Needles Art and his meridians are damaged. No matter how good the spirit pill that he takes is, it will take months for him to recover. Ah Jiu, you said previously that my grandfather could instantly reach the Martial Monarch Realm after becoming the King of the Desolate Region. Is that true?¡± Xue Fanxin changed the topic, not wanting to talk about unimportant people and things. Ye Jiushang followed her lead and answered her question patiently, ¡°Every Regional King will receive the baptism of the earth when they inherit the throne and accept the power of inheritance. Therefore, it can allow people to instantly reach the Martial Monarch Realm. However, if they reach the Martial Monarch Realm in this way it will be extremely difficult for a person to advance their cultivation in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I also know Grandpa¡¯s situation. If he doesn¡¯t have any fortuitous encounters, he can forget about reaching the Martial Monarch Realm in his life. At the Martial Monarch Realm, he will have at least a thousand years of lifespan. That¡¯s enough.¡± Her grandfather was not even a hundred years old now. With a thousand years of lifespan, her grandfather could accompany her for even longer. In short, she would definitely find her father and mother, then reunite her whole family. The Desolate Region would be their new home. Chapter 1142 - 1142 The Night Before Leaving 1142 The Night Before Leaving The matter in the Tongxuan Continent was gradually coming to an end. Everyone was preparing to go to the Desolate Region. As the time to leave approached, everyone became more and more excited. At the same time, they were a little reluctant too. The night before they left, Ye Jiushang came to the palace to play chess and chat with the Emperor. The Emperor seemed to have had a premonition that Ye Jiushang was about to leave. He also knew that Ye Jiushang was here to say goodbye tonight, so his emotions were very complicated. He could not bear for Ye Jiushang, who provided protection, to leave, but at the same time, he could not wait for Ye Jiushang, a person with extraordinary strength, to leave. Such a contradictory heart made him very uncomfortable. He did not know what to say. Ye Jiushang went straight to the point and said whatever was on his mind. ¡°I will leave tomorrow. I might not return for a long time. Even if I return, I don¡¯t know when it will be. Perhaps you will be gone by then. Before I leave, I will give you a few words of advice. If you want the Ye Dynasty¡¯s to reign for the next thousand years, it¡¯s best to be an open-minded ruler and choose a correct and suitable heir. Otherwise, the change of the dynasty will happen soon.¡± He had already been generous enough to the Ye Dynasty. This was all because of the late Emperor. Otherwise, he would not care about the life and death of the Ye Dynasty. However, no empire could last forever. As for how far they could go, that would depend on their own luck. Even he, the Master god, could not always be glorious. Not long ago, he had experienced one calamity after another. If he had not successfully transcended the calamity, he might have already died. Hence, it was impossible for him to give the promise of making the Ye Dynasty invincible. ¡°When Father was alive, he told me that you could not stay here forever, so he asked me not to fight with you for anything, because you don¡¯t care at all. Father also said that as long as you are around, you can protect the Ye Dynasty from being undefeated for a thousand years and even let the Ye Dynasty¡¯s royal family reach the peak. In the past, I did not believe all of this, but with the strength you displayed, I slowly believed it. When I was under house arrest by the Empress, I was not afraid at all, because I knew that you would definitely come and save me.¡± ¡°This is a promise I made to the previous Emperor. You don¡¯t have to think too much. From now on, the Ye Dynasty will depend on you. I can guarantee here that the Black Shadow Guards, the Nine Cloud Palace, and the Purple Cloud Tower will not casually interfere with the royal family unless someone from the royal family has to be eliminated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take care.¡± After Ye Jiushang placed the last piece, he stood up and left. In the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared. The Emperor was already used to Ye Jiushang coming and going without a trace. His gaze remained on the chessboard. He felt that the chessboard Ye Jiushang had left for him was not simple, so he stored it in his interspatial ring as if it was a treasure. From now on, the Ye Dynasty would probably no longer have the Ninth Lord and the Ninth Imperial Uncle. The next morning, the Imperial City was as usual. Nothing happened. Everyone lived their normal lives, but some people left. Bai Wuchen sat by a window on the fifth floor of the Purple Cloud Tower and looked out of the city gate. He had a dream in his heart, a dream to fly out of the Tongxuan Continent. From now on, he had to work hard for his dream. He had to be like those people and go to a higher place to see a wider world. Apart from important people inside, no one else knew that the Purple Cloud Tower had changed its owner, so everything in the building went on as usual. Chapter 1143 - 1143 Going to the Desolate Region 1143 Going to the Desolate Region Xue Fanxin did not have much feelings for the Ye Dynasty and the Tongxuan Continent, so she was not unwilling to leave. This was because the people she cherished and cared about were all by her side. It was the same no matter where she went. ¡°Ah Jiu, how can we get to the Desolate Region?¡± Xue Fanxin was very excited the moment she left the Imperial City. She was extremely excited and looked out of the carriage window from time to time. There were a total of three carriages leaving the city. Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin took one together, Xue Batian, Little Lei, and Gu Jinyuan took one. The others were either driving the carriages or squeezed into the last carriage. These three carriages were not ordinary carriages, but spirit artifacts refined by Ye Jiushang. The animals pulling the carriages were powerful spirit beasts, so the carriages were very fast. In less than an hour, they were already a thousand kilometers away from the Imperial City. Ye Jiushang carried Xue Fanxin over and made her sit on his lap. Then, he replied to her question, ¡°The five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands are actually interlinked. They rely on the geographical teleportation array link. ¡°Because every time the teleportation array is activated, it consumes a huge amount of energy, so there are no special circumstances. Small places like the three bounds and six lands usually won¡¯t activate the geographical teleportation array. ¡°Because it is not often activated or not activated at all, over time, the people of the three bounds and six lands gradually forgot about the existence of the geographical teleportation array. They don¡¯t even know about the existence of the geographical teleportation array at all. Therefore, very few people in the Tongxuan Continent know of this teleportation array now.¡± ¡°I see. Then where is the teleportation array in the Tongxuan Continent?¡± ¡°In a mountain range more than 2,000 kilometers away from the Imperial City. There are very few people there, and almost no one is active. The teleportation array is also a little damaged. If we want to use the teleportation array, we have to make some repairs.¡± ¡°Do you know how to repair the teleportation array?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your husband.¡± Ye Jiushang gently pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s nose. Looking at her seductive lips, he could not help but lower his head, wanting to kiss her. Unexpectedly, the carriage suddenly stopped. Heilong¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Master, we¡¯re here.¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the depressed Ye Jiushang and had to hold in her laughter. A certain lord¡¯s good times had been disturbed. He must be extremely depressed. Ye Jiushang was indeed a little displeased. He pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s little face. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you later.¡± Xue Fanxin made a face at Ye Jiushang, not afraid of his punishment at all. At this moment, everyone had already gotten out of the carriage and gathered. Looking at the desolate and dilapidated houses and buildings in front of them, they did not believe that this was the place where the geographical teleportation array was set up. Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo all knew of the existence of the geographical teleportation array, but they had never been here, so they were all very shocked at this moment. They wondered if they had come to the wrong place. ¡°Master, is the geographical teleportation array really here?¡± Ye Jiushang did not answer this question. He took out some things and distributed them. ¡°Your cultivation levels are too low. You can¡¯t bear the spiritual energy storm in the teleportation array. Put these on. In the future, you will also have to wear them when you live in the Desolate Region. You can only take them off if your cultivation levels can break through to the Mystic King Realm. After entering the teleportation array later, no matter what happens, don¡¯t panic.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone obeyed. Xue Batian, Gu Jinyuan, Zhuri, and Fuyun wore the spirit artifact clothes Ye Jiushang had given them. Even Mother Ruan and Liu Qing had them. Initially, Ye Jiushang did not want to take Mother Ruan and Liu Qing to the Desolate Region, but Xue Fanxin said that she was used to these two people serving her, so they were brought along. It was not difficult for Ye Jiushang to bring two more people. He just had to have two more spirit artifacts and spend more crystals. An hour later, Ye Jiushang had already set up an array formation. He let everyone enter the array formation and activated the teleportation array. Chapter 1144 - 1144 No Need to Line Up 1144 No Need to Line Up Because the Tongxuan Continent¡¯s geographical teleportation array was already damaged, not only would all kinds of accidents happen during the teleportation process, but the array formation was also not very stable. From time to time, there would be turbulence, and people with insufficient cultivation levels would fall around in the array formation. Fortunately, everyone was supporting each other. Even if they fell, they would not fall too miserably. Xue Fanxin was protected very well by Ye Jiushang, so she did not feel anything. It was like taking an elevator. In the beginning, she was a little weightless, but she slowly adapted. Everyone stayed in the teleportation array for about an hour. After the array slowly stopped operating, they heard someone speak from outside. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Calm down. We¡¯ll arrange for everyone¡¯s teleportation as soon as possible.¡± ¡°First come, first served. Those who come later, please line up one by one in order.¡± Outside the array formation, a group of people in uniform were maintaining order. There was also a group of people queuing. Most of the people in line had ugly expressions and looked very impatient. Some people were even complaining. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve already been waiting in line for most of the day, but it¡¯s not my turn yet. How long do I have to wait?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for half a day. I¡¯ve already been waiting for an entire day. There are still many people waiting in front!¡± ¡°At this time every five years, the Central City will be like this. This might be your first time here. Get used to it.¡± ¡°Why is it like this every five years?¡± ¡°Every five years, the Five Elements Academy will recruit outsiders. Many people will go to the Five Elements Academy in the Central Continent to participate in the assessment. There is no geographical teleportation array that leads directly to the Central Continent in the three bounds and six lands. Half of the ten regions don¡¯t have a geographical teleportation array that leads there either, so they can only go to the Central City and go to the Central Continent through the Central City.¡± Xue Fanxin and the others walked out of the teleportation array. They were still dizzy, but they saw a long line that was at least five kilometers long. They really did not know how long this line would last. Most of the people in the line were young men and women. The others were most likely their guards, followers, and bodyguards. ¡°Ah Jiu, there are at least tens of thousands of people here. Are most of them going to the Five Elements Academy?¡± Xue Fanxin asked curiously. Looking at the group of people with high cultivation levels, she finally realized how weak the Tongxuan Continent was. Look at these people. The lowest cultivation level was in the Spirit King Realm, and there were a lot of Saint Realm experts. Compared to the people in the Tongxuan Continent, there were pitifully few people in the Spirit King Realm, let alone the Saint Realm. ¡°Cultivators who are less than twenty years old in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands will use all means to go to the Five Elements Academy to participate in the assessment when the time comes. This is the central city, a teleportation point set outside the Central Continent. Everyone in the three bounds and six lands will have to use the teleportation array in the central city to go to the Central Continent. Not only the three bounds and six lands, but half of the people in the ten regions will also have to use this place to go to the Central Continent. This is not only for heading to the Central Continent. If people want to travel between the three bounds and six lands, they will also have to go through the central city.¡± Just as Ye Jiushang was answering Xue Fanxin¡¯s question, quite a few people came to line up. The line grew by a lot. Xue Fanxin looked at the endless line and asked with a bitter expression, ¡°How long will we have to wait in such a long line?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to line up.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just follow me.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head gently and led the way towards the person who was arranging for people to enter the teleportation array. The people in the line looked at Ye Jiushang and the others. However, they could not see Ye Jiushang¡¯s face clearly. They only knew that he was abnormally handsome. Many of the women looked at Ye Jiushang with glowing adoration, their gazes following him. Of course, there were some exceptions. Chapter 1145 - 1145 This Is Unfair 1145 This Is Unfair Ye Jiushang ignored the gazes of the surrounding people. He led the group of people behind him to the person-in-charge who was arranging for people to enter the teleportation array. He took out a badge and said, ¡°We want to go to the Desolate Region immediately. Arrange for it immediately.¡± When the person in charge saw the badge, he immediately perked up and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll immediately arrange for you to be teleported. Please come here.¡± Seeing that the person-in-charge had actually received the latecomers first, some people in the line had a lot of objections. ¡°Why can those who come later use the teleportation array first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We agreed previously that it was first come, first serve. Those who came later all had to line up. Why can these few people cut the line?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair. It¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not fair.¡± When the person in charge of the teleportation heard those complaining words, he stopped in his tracks and looked at the complaining people. He said angrily, ¡°If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you take out a badge of the Nine Nether Holy Land for me to see? If you don¡¯t have the ability, line up properly. If anyone dares to cause trouble again, throw them out.¡± After the person in charge of the teleportation array warned them, those who were complaining all fell silent. No one dared to say a word. Apart from being afraid of being thrown out, they were also afraid of the Nine Nether Holy Land. It was said that the Nine Nether King of the Nine Nether Holy Land was a very powerful and terrifying person. No one in the five continents and ten regions dared to provoke him. Even the King of the Central Continent was afraid of him. It was rumored that those who offended the Nine Nether Holy Land would not have a good ending. Therefore, the badge of the Nine Nether Holy Land had a lot of authority. Those with some common sense would give them some face. Xue Fanxin looked at the people queuing up and then at Ah Jiu, who had been maintaining the aura of a king from the beginning to the end, and her heart was filled with emotions. She was really lucky to have met Ah Jiu, known him, and obtained all his love. Hence, she had to cherish and protect this relationship. Apart from Xue Fanxin, the others were also curious about Ye Jiushang¡¯s badge from the Nine Nether Holy Land. However, no one dared to ask. As for Little Lei, he could not be bothered to waste his breath and did not dare to speak carelessly. His master had said that he could not casually reveal his identity. When the time came, these people would naturally know. Furthermore, even he did not seem to know his master that well. The person in charge of the teleportation array quickly prepared the teleportation array and personally sent them into the teleportation array before leaving. When Ye Jiushang and the others entered the teleportation array, quite a few people in the line were guessing the identities of Ye Jiushang and the others. ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land very powerful? But look at those people just now. Their cultivation levels are so low, and there are actually people in the Spirit Master Realm. They don¡¯t look like people from the Nine Nether Holy Land at all.¡± ¡°The cultivation level of the person who took out the Nine Nether Holy Land badge is not ordinary. Perhaps he is the only one from the Nine Nether Holy Land. The others are not.¡± ¡°Who cares if he is or not? The Nine Nether Holy Land is not something small fry like us can provoke. Everyone, it¡¯s best not to make wild guesses.¡± In the crowd, a very beautiful woman looked in the direction Ye Jiushang and the others had left in and clenched her fists. No matter what, she would work hard to enter the Nine Nether Holy Land and see the Nine Nether King. She was even willing to be his concubine. If she really could not approach the Nine Nether King, she could also climb up to the others in the Nine Nether Holy Land. As long as she could enter the Nine Nether Holy Land and come into close contact with the Nine Nether King, she would be satisfied. She had heard that when the Five Elements Academy recruited new disciples this time, the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land would come. However, she did not know who would come. Chapter 1146 - 1146 Displeased 1146 Displeased Xue Fanxin did not know about the woman thinking about the Five Elements Academy for the time being. She spent another hour in the teleportation array and arrived in the Desolate Region. She had thought that the Desolate Region would be a very desolate place, but what she saw was a clean, flat, and wide road. There were neat and orderly houses in a uniform layout. The greenery everywhere was very good. However, there was no one walking on the streets. It could even be said that there was almost no one around. It was cold and cheerless. At this moment, Ruying rushed over with a team. When he saw Ye Jiushang, he immediately knelt on one knee and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Master and Consort.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± After Ye Jiushang got Ruying to stand up, he did not say much to him. Instead, he turned back to look at the others and said, ¡°This is Desolate City, the center of the Desolate Region. Now, there are no people in the Desolate Region, and there is not much danger. You can walk around as much as you want, or you can go straight to the Desolate King¡¯s Estate now.¡± ¡°Master, let¡¯s go straight to the Desolate King¡¯s Estate. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to tour the Desolate City in the future.¡± Heilong was not interested in strolling around and only wanted to follow Ye Jiushang. He had a feeling that from now on, he did not have much time to follow his master. Even meeting him would be difficult. Unless he became stronger, he would no longer have a chance to follow his master. Therefore, after coming to the Desolate Region, apart from assisting Old Master Xue in managing the Desolate Region, he had to work hard at cultivating and increasing his strength. Heilong was not the only one who had such thoughts. Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others were the same. Their goals were very clear. ¡°Up to you.¡± Ye Jiushang naturally knew what these people were thinking, but he did not say much and walked forward. Xue Fanxin, on the other hand, accompanied the overly nervous Xue Batian and kept comforting him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be nervous. I asked Ah Jiu. When you inherit the position of King of the Desolate Region, you will obtain the power of inheritance. It will definitely be a little uncomfortable during this period, but there won¡¯t be any danger. Furthermore, after obtaining that power of inheritance, your cultivation level will immediately reach the Martial Monarch Realm and you will become the strongest King of the Desolate Region. So don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m still waiting for you, the King of the Desolate Region, to be my backer!¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m still nervous! I¡¯ve never dreamed of becoming the King of the Desolate Region or stepping into the Martial Monarch Realm in the past. I don¡¯t even know about these things. The feeling of suddenly flying to the sky makes me panic. What if I can¡¯t become the King of the Desolate Region and become a joke?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if the sky falls, Ah Jiu will bear it for you. Furthermore, you are the King of the Desolate Region appointed by the Master god. Who dares to laugh at you? Among the five continents and ten regions, apart from the Nine Nether King of the Nine Nether Holy Land being appointed by the Master god, there¡¯s only you. Since you¡¯re selected by the Master god, it must be very impressive!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. How could your precious granddaughter lie to you?¡± Xue Fanxin thought for a moment and took out a small cup of divine water from her space. She plucked a leaf of the Tree of Life and ground it into juice before placing it in the divine water. Then, she handed it to Xue Batian. ¡°Grandpa, drink this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Batian did not hesitate and drank everything his granddaughter had given him in one gulp. Before he could properly feel the changes in his body, he heard the person in front of him say, ¡°Master, you really plan to give the position of the King of the Desolate Region to Old Master Xue?¡± The person who spoke was Ruying. From his words, one could vaguely hear a little dissatisfaction and displeasure. They had worked so hard to build the Desolate Region, but in the end, they had let an outsider be the king. Of course he was dissatisfied. Initially, he had thought that the King of the Desolate Region would be his master. Unexpectedly, ten days ago, he had received news from his master that Old Master Xue would be the King of the Desolate Region. He had been angry for a few days. His master must have done this because of Xue Fanxin. This woman was indeed a troublemaker. Chapter 1147 - 1147 Indeed Displeased 1147 Indeed Displeased Xue Batian had originally felt uneasy about being the King of the Desolate Region. He was already extremely panicked. But now that he heard Ruying¡¯s words, he panicked even more and felt even less confident. Xue Fanxin also heard Ruying¡¯s words. Initially, she did not have any objections to Ruying, but she did not have any particular feelings towards him either. After all, she had not had much contact with Ruying, but she knew that Ruying was a little selfish. He could do anything to achieve his goals. However, no matter what, Ruying¡¯s loyalty to Ye Jiushang was true. He was just a little arrogant. However, when she heard Ruying¡¯s words just now, she felt bad. After all, the grandfather and granddaughter pair had made no contribution to the Desolate Region. The moment they arrived, they had taken the position of the King of the Desolate Region. Those who had worked hard would definitely be dissatisfied. However, this was Ah Jiu¡¯s decision. Ruying¡¯s dissatisfaction was equivalent to his dissatisfaction with Ah Jiu. She wanted to see how Ruying would end up. Little Lei looked at Ruying as if he was an idiot. His eyes were filled with disdain and even disgust. He consciously distanced himself from Ruying, unwilling to get too close. Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others did not say a word and waited quietly. They had always known of Ruying and Suixing¡¯s existence. Because these two people were good at hiding, there was a period of time when their master liked to bring them along. It was also from that time that Ruying became a little arrogant. He always thought that he was a favorite of his master and was a little self-righteous when he spoke and did things. Now, he even questioned his master¡¯s decision. Based on their understanding of their master, Ruying¡¯s outcome would not be good. Even if he did not die, he would not have a future. ¡°You are dissatisfied with my decision?¡± Ye Jiushang stopped in his tracks and questioned Ruying coldly. His face seemed to be expressionless, but he gave off the feeling that a storm was brewing. Ruying was so frightened that he knelt on one knee, but he still said bluntly the dissatisfaction in his heart, ¡°The Desolate City was painstakingly built by us brothers. If Master becomes the King of the Desolate Region, we will have no complaints. However, Master has given the position of the King of the Desolate Region to someone who has no strength and is completely unrelated. We are really¡­ dissatisfied.¡± Ye Jiushang did not listen to Ruying¡¯s nonsense. He emphasized his question again. ¡°I¡¯m asking, are you dissatisfied with my decision?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ruying thought about it and finally mustered up the courage to admit it. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m indeed dissatisfied with Old Master Xue being the King of the Desolate Region. ¡± ¡°Very well then. Who gave you the right to be dissatisfied with the decision I made? What right do you have to be dissatisfied with the decision I made?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You said that this Desolate Region was painstakingly built by you and your so-called brothers. I didn¡¯t know that the resources that I provided to build Desolate City was all your and your so-called brothers¡¯ credit in the end. Where did you throw my credit?¡± Although he had not personally built the Desolate City, all the resources needed here had been provided by him. The array formations and mechanisms had all been set up by him. Even the construction map of the Desolate City had been designed by him. Ruying and the others had only done the lowest level of manual labor. However, Ruying did not take to heart all of this. He only remembered the contributions of him and his so-called brothers. It seemed that Ruying was indeed bold. Otherwise, he would not have had the courage to disobey his orders back then and put Xin¡¯er in danger. The first time he had made a mistake, he had given Ruying a chance and only gave him a small punishment. But a second mistake was unforgivable. Chapter 1148 - 1148 Your Heart Has Changed 1148 Your Heart Has Changed Ye Jiushang was angry. Everyone could sense his anger. The surrounding air was terrifyingly cold and the subordinates who were with Ruying were already kneeling on the ground and trembling in fear. ¡°I¡­¡± Ruying did not know how to explain himself. At this moment, he regretted what he had just said. In recent years, he had been following his master and had obtained his favor. This made him feel a little smug. He thought that he was different and important in his master¡¯s heart, so he dared to speak rashly. Coupled with the fact that he had been in a bad mood these few days and was in a rage, he had been foolish for a moment, so¡­ He had forgotten that his master¡¯s decision was above everything else. As a subordinate, he could only obey orders. If he could not do so, he would no longer have the right to follow his master. ¡°You are no longer suitable to follow me. Find something else to do. I¡¯ll give you two days to pack up and leave. From now on, you are not to take another step into the Desolate Region. Whoever wants to follow Lord Ruying, you can leave with him now. If you have anything to do with him in the future and work for him, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Ye Jiushang threw down two orders and left. When he left, he did not even look at Ruying. He was completely disappointed in him. Towards subordinates who were loyal to him, he would give them a chance or two even if they made a mistake. However, Ruying¡¯s original intention had already changed. He was blindly arrogant and disobeyed orders. These were taboos to him and were not allowed. ¡°Master, I know my mistake. Please give me a chance,¡± Ruying knelt behind him and shouted. However, Ye Jiushang ignored him, and did not turn back. He continued walking forward. Xue Fanxin came to Ruying¡¯s side and said mockingly, ¡°Consort Dowager Jing was abandoned because she was a servant who tried to override her master and wanted to go against Ah Jiu¡¯s decision. I really don¡¯t understand. What right do you have to question Ah Jiu¡¯s decision? You worked hard to build Desolate City? You make it sound really nice. According to what I know, you¡¯ve only been in the Desolate Region for a few months, right?¡± When Ruying saw Xue Fanxin, he had an indescribable hatred and glared at her fiercely. Ever since this woman appeared, his master had changed. He had become obsessed with this woman and gave her everything. He had also been punished to the Desolate Region because of this woman, and now, he had been expelled by his master because of this woman. He really hated Xue Fanxin. ¡°I can see hatred in your eyes. You dislike me very much, or even fully hate me,¡± Xue Fanxin said bluntly, having no sympathy for Ruying. A subordinate had not done his duty well, stepped on the rules, and tried to influence his master¡¯s decision. Just based on this alone, he was no longer a qualified subordinate. Forget about Ah Jiu, no one would want such a subordinate. ¡°Yes, I hate you very much, and I hate you because your existence will destroy Master,¡± Ruying said coldly. He endured all his anger and hatred and did not attack Xue Fanxin. Once he attacked, only death awaited him. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I would destroy your master? Ruying, you really don¡¯t know your master well, and you¡¯re not suitable to be a subordinate, because you can¡¯t obey Ah Jiu¡¯s orders unconditionally like Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo. You can only talk too much, so you¡¯re on your own.¡± Xue Fanxin no longer wasted her breath on Ruying. She quickly caught up to the person in front of her and ran to Ye Jiushang¡¯s side, walking side by side with him. Ruying watched from behind. The more he thought about it, the more indignant he became. But so what? From now on, he could no longer follow his master. Chapter 1149 - 1149 The Divine Decree Appears 1149 The Divine Decree Appears Ruying was only a small interlude. No one felt much about Ruying¡¯s departure. In their group, Ruying was only a familiar stranger. They did not have much communication and feelings for each other, so no one had any sympathy for Ruying. Instead, they thought that he deserved it. ¡°Ah Jiu, because of me and Grandpa, you lost your right-hand man. I¡¯m very sorry about this.¡± Xue Fanxin knew that Ruying was really loyal to Ye Jiushang. Although she did not like Ruying, she still had to apologize to Ah Jiu. ¡°He is not considered my right-hand man. He is just a dispensable person. This is not your fault. Why should you apologize? He brought this outcome on himself. Going against my orders and questioning my decisions is not allowed here.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s first sentence was to Xue Fanxin, but his second sentence was to others. Everyone present could understand this, so they all remembered clearly not to make a mistake like Ruying. ¡°Grandson-in-law, why don¡¯t you be the King of the Desolate Region?¡± Although Ye Jiushang had punished Ruying, Ruying¡¯s matter still had a huge impact on Xue Batian. He had no contribution to the Desolate Region. Before this, he had not even known of the existence of the Desolate Region. In the end, he had suddenly become the King of the Desolate Region. Forget about the people here not believing him, even he felt embarrassed. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about who won¡¯t be convinced. In the future, the people who will assist you will be Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, and the others. As for the others, they are only ordinary guards of the Desolate Region. If anyone dares to disobey you, you can deal with them directly. Treat this Desolate Region as a gift from your grandson-in-law. Just accept it in peace.¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s words made Xue Batian feel a little better and he did not dwell on it anymore. There were not many people in the Desolate Region, nor were there many ordinary residents. Now, there were only a few of them in the Desolate City, plus the guards and construction workers who had come previously, so managing it was not difficult. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be conflicted. Go and be the King of the Desolate Region in peace. If the sky collapses, let Ah Jiu, this tall guy, bear it.¡± Xue Fanxin hooked onto Xue Batian¡¯s arm and swayed it back and forth, encouraging him. Apart from Ah Jiu¡¯s identity, the Nine Nether King alone was powerful enough. Therefore, she could do whatever she wanted in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. These words seemed to be a little arrogant! ¡°Alright, alright. With you all supporting me, I believe it won¡¯t be too difficult to be the King of the Desolate Region. Grandson-in-law, does the King of the Desolate Region have some inheritance power? How should I obtain this power?¡± Xue Batian did not want everyone to worry, nor did he want to appear too useless, so he mustered up his courage and faced everything. ¡°When the Master god¡¯s Divine Decree is issued, you will obtain the baptism of this land. At that time, the power of inheritance will naturally appear. You just have to absorb it properly.¡± Just as Ye Jiushang finished speaking, a divine light suddenly appeared in the sky. Immediately afterwards, a huge Divine Decree appeared in the air, and a loud voice sounded from the sky. ¡°The Master god has ordered that Xue Batian be conferred the title of King of the Desolate Region. He will immediately take over and receive the baptism of the Desolate Region, inheriting the power of the Desolate Region.¡± The appearance of the divine decree was not only seen by the people of the Desolate Region. Everyone in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands could see it. They were shocked by this Divine Decree. The position of the King of the Desolate Region had been empty for a long time. Even the God of Desolation did not care about this matter. Unexpectedly, a Divine Decree suddenly appeared, and the King of the Desolate Region appeared. Who was this Xue Batian? Why had he been chosen by the Master god to be the King of the Desolate Region? Apart from the Nine Nether King, Xue Batian was the second Regional King appointed by the Master god. Chapter 1150 - 1150 Getting Younger 1150 Getting Younger Ruying also saw the Divine Decree that had appeared in the sky and heard the voice of the divine envoy chanting it. At this moment, he had infinite regret in his heart; he was so regretful that he wanted to bang his head against the wall. If he had known that the position of the King of the Desolate Region had been chosen by the Master god, he would not have expressed his dissatisfaction just now. Although he did not know much about the Divine Region, nor did he know much about the five continents and ten regions, he had heard of the appointment of the Master god. Among the kings of the five continents and ten regions, only the Nine Nether King of the Nine Nether Holy Land had been appointed by the Master god. The Nine Nether King¡¯s influence in the five continents and ten regions was definitely powerful. Had his master long known that Xue Batian was the King of the Desolate Region appointed by the Master god, so he had given the Desolate Region to him? If his master knew, why didn¡¯t he tell him earlier? If he had known this earlier, he would not have made such a mistake. If he had not made such a mistake, he would not have been expelled from the Desolate Region. He really, really hated it. No matter how much hatred Ruying had, no one on Xue Fanxin¡¯s side cared. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Xue Batian, their job was protecting him and helping him successfully inherit the power of the Desolate Region. Xue Batian was in a strange state at this moment. He felt his body being washed over and over again by a gentle force, and the impurities in his body were being cleaned out little by little. At the same time, another force drilled into his body from the surroundings. Was this the power of the earth in the Desolate Region? After absorbing the power of the earth, could he advance to the Martial Monarch Realm? Xue Fanxin looked at the uncomfortable expression on Xue Batian¡¯s face and was very anxious. She grabbed Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, will Grandpa be okay? After all, forcefully increasing one¡¯s cultivation level and advancing to the Martial Monarch Realm all at once is very unrealistic.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will be fine. Didn¡¯t you give Grandpa divine water with the leaves of the Tree of Life just now? Those things are very helpful to him. Perhaps the outcome will exceed our expectations, so we¡¯ll wait patiently.¡± Ye Jiushang gently patted the back of Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand to reassure her. Under normal circumstances, forcefully increasing one¡¯s cultivation level by a large margin was indeed very dangerous. It was very likely that one would lose their life. However, Xue Batian¡¯s situation was different. He was inheriting the power of the earth in the Desolate Region and was also the King of the Desolate Region appointed by the Master god. He had the blessing of the gods on him, so there was no danger in instantly advancing to the Martial Monarch Realm. However, it would be relatively difficult to increase his cultivation level in the later stages. It would be basically impossible. However, in the five continents and ten regions, it was very difficult for cultivators who had reached the Martial Monarch Realm to advance further anyways. Among the tens of thousands of Martial Monarch Realm cultivators, it was already very good if one or two could advance to the Deity Realm. With Xin¡¯er¡¯s luck and the various heaven-defying treasures in her hand, even if the possibility of Xue Batian advancing to the Deity Realm was very small, it might still be possible. Xue Batian was not thinking about the Deity Realm. He was already very satisfied that he had successfully advanced to the Martial Monarch Realm. At this moment, he was enduring a powerful force. Although it was very uncomfortable, he could still bear it. Even if he could not, he had to bear it. He did not want to be unable to accompany his granddaughter in the future. Relying on his strong willpower, Xue Batian had successfully inherited the power of the earth in the Desolate Region and advanced to the Martial Monarch Realm. He had become much younger and looked like a young man in his thirties. Furthermore, he was a handsome man. ¡°Wow¡­ Grandpa Xue, you¡¯ve become so young and handsome! Although you¡¯re still a little inferior to me, you¡¯re already handsome enough compared to the others.¡± Little Lei was arrogant again. He was very happy to see that Xue Batian had successfully advanced to the Martial Monarch Realm. Little Lei had been following Xue Batian recently. In his heart, Xue Batian was like his biological grandfather. Chapter 1151 - 1151 Spiritual Energy Storm (1) 1151 Spiritual Energy Storm (1) Xue Fanxin was also shocked that Xue Batian had become younger. Now that the grandfather and granddaughter were standing together, they no longer looked like grandfather and granddaughter. They were simply father and daughter. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve become so young! This skin of yours is really tight. There are no wrinkles at all. When you shave off your beard later, you¡¯ll definitely be a handsome man who can charm thousands of girls.¡± Xue Fanxin pinched Xue Batian¡¯s face, unable to believe that her grandfather had suddenly become so young. Xue Batian pulled Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand away and touched his face himself. He felt that his skin had really become much more exquisite. There were no wrinkles at all. The more he touched it, the more he liked it. He even asked everyone happily, ¡°Have I really become younger?¡± Everyone nodded in unison. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ve really become younger?¡± ¡°Grandpa Xue, you¡¯ve really become younger.¡± Little Lei simply took out a mirror and let Xue Batian take a look at himself. Xue Batian really took the mirror from Little Lei and looked at himself in the mirror. ¡°Wow¡­ Isn¡¯t this what I looked like when I was young? Back then, I also happened to be a handsome young master.¡± Everyone felt like a group of crows had flown by. They were speechless at Xue Batian¡¯s shamelessness, but they liked this atmosphere very much. ¡°Grandpa, if you go out like this, you might be lucky in love soon.¡± Xue Fanxin teased. ¡°Go away, go away. What luck in love? Your grandfather doesn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Grandpa doesn¡¯t care about having luck with women. Grandpa only cares about me, his precious granddaughter.¡± ¡°Yes, I only want you, my precious granddaughter.¡± Xue Fanxin hugged Xue Batian¡¯s arm and leaned on his shoulder coquettishly, her heart filled with happiness. She really, really liked her current life. She had a caring partner, cute family, and reliable friends. She would cherish and protect all of this. ¡°In order to celebrate Grandpa¡¯s advancement to the Martial Monarch Realm and becoming the true King of the Desolate Region, I¡¯ve decided to hold a celebratory banquet tonight. Mother Ruan, Liu Qing, Heiran, Heiyue, Fuyun, all of you come and help me later. Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo, go and set up the venue. Today is the good day that my grandfather inherited the position of the King of the Desolate Region. It needs to be lively. Quickly set it up properly. Hang the red lanterns, red cloth, and so on.¡± Under Xue Fanxin¡¯s arrangements, everyone in the Lord¡¯s Estate became busy. Because there were not enough people, even Ye Jiushang was ordered by Xue Fanxin to do chores. Even the little white tiger and the little white cat could not stay idle. In less than half a day, the Lord¡¯s Estate became festive. Red lanterns and red cloth strips could be seen everywhere, and all kinds of festive decorations were displayed. Xue Fanxin led a group of people to prepare delicious food. She made all the spirit dishes she had recently learned and filled the table. She even took out the wine she had brewed and shared it with everyone. On this day, the faces of the people from the Desolate King¡¯s Estate were filled with smiles. Everyone felt at home and liked it even more. During the meal, Ye Jiushang took out a few interspatial rings and handed them all to Xue Batian, giving him some instructions. ¡°Grandpa, these are all spirit artifacts, artifacts, and all kinds of spirit stones and books. I¡¯ll leave them to you to safeguard and control. In addition, this is the design of the entire Desolate Region. Apart from the Desolate City, we also need to build ten cities. With the Desolate City as the center, we¡¯ll build them around the edge of the Desolate Region.¡± Xue Batian took the design and looked at the magnificent project drawn on it. He was in disbelief. ¡°Grandson-in-law, there are so many cities, and they¡¯re not small cities. It won¡¯t be easy to build them. Ignoring manpower, resources, and financial resources, just the spiritual energy storm in the Desolate Region is enough to give us a headache.¡± Before inheriting the position as the King of the Desolate Region, he could not sense that the spiritual energy in the Desolate Region was a little turbulent. After becoming the King of the Desolate Region, he could sense that the spiritual energy here was abnormal. It was like a volcano that could erupt at any moment. Perhaps this was the main reason why the Desolate Region was sparsely populated. Chapter 1152 - 1152 Spiritual Energy Storm (2) 1152 Spiritual Energy Storm (2) When Xue Fanxin saw the design Ye Jiushang took out, she also came over curiously to take a look. She was amazed by the design on the paper. ¡°Wow¡­ Ten cities. Including the Desolate City, there are eleven cities. Every city has an array formation link between them. Be it residences or attack or defense, they are all very cleverly designed. However, if you want to build such a city, according to the materials you marked on it, the cost will probably be very high. Furthermore, the manpower and resources requirements are very high. It¡¯s not something ordinary people can build.¡± Ah Jiu had noted on the design that all the cities were built with Mystic Iron Stone. Even the ordinary houses in the city were built with high-grade Mystic Stone. Apart from that, the greenery in the city was mainly made up of spirit flowers, spirit herbs, and spirit trees. Just this alone, excluding other things, was already shocking, feeling that it was impossible to complete. How much wealth would it take to build ten cities? Perhaps even selling everything she owned would not be enough. The others also came to look at the design. Their reactions were similar to Xue Fanxin¡¯s. They felt that what was drawn on the design was a huge project that could not be completed. Ye Jiushang said very indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about financial, material, and human resources. I¡¯ll resolve it. You just have to supervise this project. You can¡¯t let any problems arise. Once you discover any problems, inform me immediately. I¡¯ll give each of you ten communication talismans. If there¡¯s anything, use the communication talisman to contact me. Apart from the few of you, no one else can see this design. Also, the books I left for you have restricted forbidden techniques.¡± When Xue Batian heard this, he immediately took out a book and flipped through it. It was a book that recorded strange things everywhere in the five continents and ten regions. The content was very interesting. ¡°Grandson-in-law, are we the only ones who can read this book?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Apart from the few of you, no one else can read it. There are also other artifacts and spirit artifacts. There are also limited forbidden techniques on them, and only the few of you can use them. As for spirit artifacts and artifacts, they are all marked on the list of items. As for how to use them, you can look through the books. I won¡¯t explain them one by one.¡± Ye Jiushang casually took a sip of wine and paused for a moment to let the others digest this information. Xue Batian scanned all the interspatial rings. When he saw piles of crystals, spirit artifacts, and artifacts inside, his eyes lit up. There were really a lot of things inside. It seemed like that design was not impossible to complete. Xue Fanxin was not interested in those things, because she knew that Ye Jiushang had better things. However, seeing that everyone was so happy, she also felt happy. Just as everyone was extremely excited, Ye Jiushang said, ¡°In three days, it will be the recruitment day of the Five Elements Academy. At that time, I will take Xin¡¯er to the Five Elements Academy. Therefore, have fun in these three days.¡± When Xue Batian found out that his precious granddaughter was leaving, he suddenly felt sad and unwilling. ¡°Grandson-in-law, how long will Xin¡¯er be in the Five Elements Academy? When can she come back to see me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Five Elements Academy is not a completely closed place. There are holidays every year, especially during the new year. There will be a month¡¯s leave at that time. You can also take leave if you have something to do.¡± Hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, Xue Batian finally beamed. ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± However, at this moment, violent winds blew everywhere. The spiritual energy became abnormally violent and not as gentle as usual. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 1153 - 1153 Spiritual Energy Storm (3) 1153 Spiritual Energy Storm (3) The sudden change in the weather made the originally good celebration banquet extremely chaotic. Many things were blown into a mess, and even people were almost blown away. Just as everyone did not know what had happened, a huge transparent barrier appeared in the sky of the Desolate City. Those barriers isolated the spiritual energy storm outside and used a special method to transform the violent spirit energy into gentle spirit energy and inject it into the city. Then, the spirit energy in the city became denser and denser, at least a hundred times denser than usual. Not only was this spirit energy rich, but it was also very gentle. Even ordinary people who did not know how to cultivate would not be harmed when they came into contact with this spirit energy. On the other hand, cultivators could use this dense spirit energy to cultivate. Cultivating at this time would be twice the result with half the effort. ¡°What rich spirit energy.¡± ¡°Master, I vaguely feel like I¡¯m breaking through.¡± ¡°This spirit energy was originally very violent. Why has it suddenly become gentle?¡± ¡°Grandson-in-law, is this the spiritual energy storm of the Desolate Region? If it is, it doesn¡¯t feel like it!¡± After Xue Batian had obtained the power of inheritance of the Desolate Region, he knew the relevant information even if he had never seen a spiritual energy storm before. However, what he saw in front of him was completely different from the spiritual energy storm he knew. According to the information he had obtained during his inheritance, the spiritual energy storm in the Desolate Region was very terrifying. Cultivators below the Martial Monarch Realm could not resist it at all and would be tortured and killed by the spiritual energy storm. Even for a Martial Monarch Realm expert, it was very difficult to resist the spirit energy storm. But why has this spiritual energy storm become rich spiritual energy now? Xue Fanxin looked at the transparent barrier above the Desolate City and had a guess. ¡°Ah Jiu, did you set up a protective barrier in the city? At the same time, you used an array formation to transform the violent spirit energy into gentle spirit energy before injecting it into the city.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er is really smart.¡± Ye Jiushang gently pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s pink cheek before slowly explaining. ¡°I have already set up a protective barrier above the Desolate City. Once the spiritual energy storm comes, the barrier will automatically open. At the same time, the Spirit Transferring Array in the city will automatically open and transform the violent spirit energy outside into it. At that time, the spirit energy in the entire Desolate City will be dozens of times richer than usual, especially in the Desolate King¡¯s Estate. The spirit energy density will be as high as a hundred times. Such spirit energy density can be maintained for at least five days, so these five days will be the best time to cultivate.¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. They no longer knew what words to use to describe a certain lord. To be able to even transform such a violent spiritual energy storm, it was simply heaven-defying. Because of the spiritual energy storm, no one dared to step foot into the Desolate Region. That was why there were very few people. Now that the problem of the spiritual energy storm had been resolved, as long as they continued to build, it would not be long before the Desolate Region would become a paradise that cultivators yearned for. The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more excited she became. She placed the design in front of Ye Jiushang and asked excitedly, ¡°Ah Jiu, are the remaining ten cities like Desolate City? Will they automatically open the protective barrier and the Spirit Transferring Array once they encounter a spirit energy storm?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Jiushang replied with a nod. ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s amazing. Gu Jinyuan, I¡¯ll give you a mission to build a trading company in Desolate City as soon as possible. After everything in the Desolate Region is completed, we¡¯ll advertise the spiritual energy storm and attract cultivators. At that time, we¡¯ll earn their money. In two days, I¡¯ll give you a relatively detailed proposal. We have to prepare in advance to build the Desolate Region into a paradise where cultivation and money can coexist.¡± Such a good cultivation land, those cultivators would definitely come and fight over it. Even if the spiritual energy storm happened once a year, or even once every few years, she would still earn something. At that time, the entire trading company in the Desolate Region would be in her hands. Countless amounts of gold, silver, and jewelry would enter her account every day. Just the thought of it made her excited! Chapter 1154 - 1154 Spiritual Energy Storm (4) 1154 spiritual energy storm (4) ye jiushang looked at xue fanxin thinking about her money-making plan and smiled speechlessly. however, he did not say anything and only looked at her dotingly. since xin¡¯er wanted to control the business power of the desolate region, he¡¯d let her do as she wished. however, her mind was truly smart. she had just seen the advantages of the spirit energy storm, but she already knew how to maximize its value. basically every year, there would be a spirit energy storm in the desolate region. at most, it would happen three to five times a year. every time, the spirit energy storm would bring a large amount of rich spirit energy. the few of them could not finish absorbing it. so if it was turned into a business opportunity, it would really be good. there were countless cultivators in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. there were also quite a few people with money and power. it was not bad to earn their money. however¡­ ¡°we¡¯ll talk about the trading company after the other ten cities are built,¡± ye jiushang suddenly said. these words interrupted xue fanxin¡¯s train of thought. ¡°why? the desolate city is so big. it can accommodate quite a few people.¡± ¡°these eleven cities are not just cities. if you connect them, it will be a huge ten directions fortune formation. it can place the entire desolate region in the array to protect and control it. every city is a formation core. the desolate city is the central formation core and controls the ten directions. as long as you¡¯re willing, the person in the ten directions fortune formation can¡¯t walk out of the ten directions and can be surrounded and killed by you. if you want to build a huge business empire, you have to connect the businesses of the eleven cities. only then will it be convenient to control and manage them as a whole. at that time, you can add information transmission channels to the various trading companies to facilitate communication between them.¡± as ye jiushang spoke, he modified the design. before long, a design that had made quite a few changes appeared in front of everyone. as for a certain lord, he continued speaking, ¡°to take care of these trading companies and all kinds of work, we need people. after a while, i will send a group of people over. heilong, hai feng, zimo, and gu jinyuan will be in charge of screening and training. don¡¯t think too much about these things for the time being. for now, focus on cultivation and quickly increase your strength.¡± the last point he made was the most important reason. he was still waiting to fatten little xin¡¯er up and eat her. of course, he had to ¡®raise¡¯ her well. after xin¡¯er¡¯s cultivation level reached the deity realm, she could do whatever she wanted. but before that, she had to prioritize cultivation. ¡°alright, i understand. actually, these things can¡¯t be rushed. the more anxious you are, the worse it will be. we have to do it slowly.¡± although xue fanxin said this, she could not help but think about her business plan. in short, she had to build the desolate region into the strongest business empire. how could ye jiushang not know what xue fanxin was thinking? he stroked her head dotingly and said with a gentle smile, ¡°alright, alright. we¡¯ll talk about the business empire in the future. now, the spirit energy in the city is very rich and is most suitable for cultivation, so let them cultivate. give them some divine water and pills to allow them to cultivate better.¡± ¡°alright, i understand.¡± only then did xue fanxin realize that heilong, hai feng, and zimo could not wait to cultivate. at this moment, they had already begun to absorb the rich spiritual energy in the surroundings. if not for ye jiushang being present, they would have long run to find a suitable place to cultivate. they had to work hard at cultivation. only then could they become stronger and continue to follow their master. they did not know when the next spiritual energy storm would happen. they had to hurry up and cultivate. seeing that everyone was working hard, little lei was unwilling to fall behind and started cultivating too. he also wanted to become stronger. Chapter 1155 - 1155 Marriage 1155 marriage because everyone was busy cultivating, even xue batian was no exception. therefore, xue fanxin¡¯s few days in the desolate region were quite boring. she strolled outside every day and occasionally played chess with her grandfather, ate, chatted with him, and took out a few jars of wine she had brewed herself for him to drink slowly in the future. xue batian treated the things xue fanxin had given him as treasures, especially the jars of wine. with his current cultivation level, he could naturally drink them. it was not just ordinary fine wine, but very precious spirit wine. the wine contained a trace of life force. if he drank it from time to time, not only could it improve his physique and cultivation, but it could also extend his lifespan. although he had a thousand years of lifespan now, he had a feeling that ye jiushang and xin¡¯er would walk even further in the future. therefore, he had to live longer and accompany them well. not only had xue fanxin left many things for xue batian, but she had also left things for gu jinyuan, zhuri, fuyun, hai feng, zimo, heilong, and the others. divine water and pills were the basics. she had even given each of them a jar of wine. on the third day, after bidding farewell to everyone, she left with ye jiushang. even though she had only been in the desolate region for a few days, she already had deep feelings for it and had even more hope. therefore, she was really unwilling to leave. back when she left the tongxuan continent, she did not feel this reluctance. ¡°silly girl, it¡¯s not like you won¡¯t come back. look at how sad and unwilling you are. is there a need to do this? if you really miss everyone, tell me. i can bring you back at any time.¡± ye jiushang looked at the person in front of him dotingly. he was always so gentle to her. ¡°can i really return at any time?¡± xue fanxin asked weakly, her heart filled with anticipation. ¡°of course. if it¡¯s just bringing you, i don¡¯t need any teleportation array. i can just use a secret technique. it¡¯ll just consume a little divine power.¡± ¡°will the little divine power consumed do much harm to you?¡± ¡°this is equivalent to the spirit energy consumed by you using the heavenly spirit butterfly dance. do you think the damage is high?¡± when xue fanxin heard that, she immediately smiled happily. she wrapped her arms around ye jiushang¡¯s waist and nestled in his arms. ¡°ah jiu, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± ¡°since i¡¯m so good, how can you repay me?¡± ye jiushang teased the person in his arms. ¡°how about with my body?¡± xue fanxin teased ye jiushang instead. she was already used to the flirting between the two of them and was no longer as shy as before. ¡°you¡¯re already mine. why would you repay me with your body?¡± ¡°what do you mean i¡¯m already yours? even your proposal was last minute. before you officially marry me, i¡¯m not yours.¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll officially marry you tomorrow. how about that?¡± ¡°nope. i¡¯m going to the five elements academy to study now. i don¡¯t have time to marry you, so go play by yourself.¡± ¡°in another year, i will definitely officially marry you.¡± ye jiushang suddenly became serious, as if he was talking about something important. ¡°a year? we agreed previously that i wouldn¡¯t get married before i was 18.¡± when xue fanxin mentioned marriage, she was a little nervous and expectant. she actually wanted to be ah jiu¡¯s bride, but she was still too young. ¡°in a month, you¡¯ll be sixteen. in another year, you¡¯ll be seventeen. when you¡¯re seventeen, you¡¯ll have to prepare for marriage.¡± ¡°who calculates like that?¡± ¡°i calculate it like that.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± xue fanxin turned her red face away. she was looking forward to wearing the red wedding dress and fantasizing about how she would look when she married ah jiu. what was she doing? wasn¡¯t it embarrassing to keep thinking about marriage? let¡¯s not think about it anymore. what she should be thinking about now is going to the five elements academy. Chapter 1156 - 1156 What Is There to Ask 1156 what is there to ask with ye jiushang around, xue fanxin did not need to use the teleportation array to go to the five elements academy at all. she even avoided all kinds of messy journeys and arrived at the foot of the mountain outside the five elements academy. at this moment, she only needed to walk up the mountain to reach the five elements academy. ¡°i can only send you this far. you have to walk the rest of the way yourself.¡± ye jiushang looked at the person in front of him reluctantly and stroked her head habitually. ¡°don¡¯t be so worried. i¡¯m not a child. i can take care of myself. although my cultivation level is not high, i have the ability to fight a martial monarch realm cultivator, so don¡¯t worry.¡± xue fanxin was quite looking forward to going to the five elements academy now, hoping to learn new knowledge there and increase her strength. ¡°yes, yes, yes. my xin¡¯er is very powerful. from now on, you don¡¯t have to hide your talent anymore. you don¡¯t have to be afraid of this and that. you can display your ability as you please, show off your brilliance, and live your life to its fullest. if the five elements academy wants to test your talent, you can test it. you don¡¯t have to hide even the nine revolutions burning yang furnace anymore. you can use it boldly and at ease.¡± in the past, he did not have the ability to ensure xin¡¯er¡¯s safety, so he did not let her reveal her strength too early. but now, he had already returned to the deity position and had enough strength to protect her. ¡°really?¡± xue fanxin was already used to hiding. she was not used to the sudden change. however, it was not good to always hide talent. it was impossible to always hide it, so she might as well show it openly. ¡°yes! quickly go. today is the last day of the five elements academy¡¯s recruitment. it might end early. if you¡¯re late, you won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± ye jiushang stroked xue fanxin¡¯s head again. when his hand touched the soft hair, he always had a strange feeling. it was very, very pleasant. ¡°then i¡¯ll leave.¡± xue fanxin tilted her head and moved out from under ye jiushang¡¯s palm. then, she turned around and walked up the mountain. there was only one mountain path to the five elements academy. new students had to walk the entire mountain path to reach the five elements academy. perhaps because today was the last day of the recruitment, there were not many new disciples on the mountain path. xue fanxin originally thought that there was no one else around, but unexpectedly, when she arrived at the entrance of the five elements academy, she realized that there were a few long queues waiting for the entrance test. however, ah jiu had said that she had been admitted as the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region. there were two fixed spots in the desolate region, so she could enter directly without the assessment. with her identification and badge, xue fanxin walked straight forward and casually asked one of the people in charge of the assessment, ¡°may i ask¡­¡± unexpectedly, before she could finish asking, the person in charge of the assessment said impatiently, ¡°what is there to ask? all the new students who are here for the assessment, line up at the back. come one by one. no matter who you are or what your identity is, you have to follow the rules here when you reach the five elements academy. quickly line up. don¡¯t disturb me here. go, go, go, go.¡± the new students who were queuing up to wait for the assessment saw that xue fanxin had been reprimanded by the person in charge of the assessment. all of them mocked her secretly, and some even whispered. ¡°i really don¡¯t know where this country bumpkin came from. she actually doesn¡¯t know that we have to line up to enter the five elements academy?¡± just as xue fanxin was feeling a little depressed, the other person in charge of the assessment asked, ¡°little girl, what is the badge in your hand?¡± Chapter 1157 - 1157 Direct Admission 1157 direct admission xue fanxin turned her gaze to the person who was asking her. seeing that the other party was a relatively calm middle-aged man, she walked towards him and handed the thing in her hand to him to see. she said politely, ¡°hello, teacher. i am xue fanxin from the desolate region. i was admitted with a fixed spot in the desolate region. this is my identity certificate and badge. please take a look.¡± ¡°desolate region?¡± when the man heard this word, his eyes were filled with shock. he quickly took xue fanxin¡¯s badge and looked at her identification. after a long time, the shock in his heart slowly calmed down. ¡°the identification is real, and so is the badge. i didn¡¯t expect you to be the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region. according to the rules, you can indeed enter the academy without passing the assessment.¡± ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve come to the five elements academy, and i don¡¯t know what to do. please give me some pointers.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to take you to the hall later. when you get there, another teacher will take you.¡± the man returned the identification and badge to xue fanxin, then called over a disciple and instructed them. after the disciple accepted the mission, he looked at xue fanxin and said politely, ¡°junior sister, please follow me.¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you, senior brother.¡± xue fanxin nodded and left with the disciple. as for the people who had just mocked xue fanxin, they all shut up and watched xue fanxin walk towards the door of the five regions academy with envy. it couldn¡¯t be helped. after all, she had a fixed spot and could be admitted directly without the assessment. the person in charge of the assessment who had not given xue fanxin a good attitude previously was now filled with regret. if he knew that that girl was the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region, he would definitely have greeted her well. now, everyone in the five continents and ten regions who had some status and common sense knew that the new king of the desolate region had been appointed by the master god. the background of this king of the desolate region appointed by the master god was definitely not simple. he might be the second nine nether king. xue fanxin did not care what the others thought. at this moment, she was following the senior brother who brought her into the five elements academy. as she admired the scenery and familiarized herself with the environment, she asked, ¡°senior brother, what will the academy do with disciples like me who are admitted directly without the assessment?¡± ¡°my name is wei chen. you can call me senior brother wei directly.¡± ¡°senior brother wei.¡± ¡°mm. actually, be it the new disciples who are assessed and admitted to the academy or those who are given fixed spots, they have to be assessed and distributed by the instructors of the various classes in the hall. there are a total of four classes for the new students. they are, respectively, the heaven class, earth class, mystic class, and yellow class. among them, the heaven class is the best class, followed by the earth class, and the mystic class. as for the yellow class, it is the worst class. it is often those new disciples who have ordinary talent and just happened to pass the assessment and enter the academy. however, this is a rule from the previous years. there have been some changes this year.¡± ¡°what changes?¡± ¡°there¡¯s an additional special class this year, but it¡¯s only this year. the only disciple of the wind emperor, feng xiyu, is willing to lead a class. the dean approved and temporarily opened a special class to specially guide the new disciples with the best talent this time. according to what i know, more than half of the people from the five continents and ten regions who came with fixed spots have entered the special class, so i hope you can be lucky.¡± ¡°the only disciple of the wind emperor.¡± xue fanxin was not interested in entering the special class. at this moment, she was wondering who the wind emperor was. they were all great emperors, so she wondered if this wind emperor knew her master and the spacetime emperor. Chapter 1158 - 1158 Rejected From Three Classes 1158 rejected from three classes xue fanxin learned quite a lot about the distribution of new students from wei chen. she also knew that the four classes, heaven, earth, mystic, and yellow, not only depended on talent, but also on whether the instructors of each class were willing to accept the students. if the mentor was unwilling, no matter how talented you were, it would be useless. at this moment, there were quite a few people in the hall. the new disciples were all waiting patiently in line, and no one dared to say a word. wei chen led xue fanxin straight into the hall and did not let her line up. instead, he walked to the front and said respectfully to the five people sitting side by side, ¡°wei chen greets all the teachers. this is a new disciple who has been admitted from the fixed spots. master asked me to bring her here.¡± ¡°alright, since she¡¯s here, you can go now,¡± a mentor said arrogantly. ¡°yes.¡± just as wei chen was about to leave, a sentence suddenly sounded from above, startling him. ¡°it¡¯s actually you, a ruthless scourge.¡± when xue fanxin heard the sound, she looked up. she actually saw the man who had wanted to kill her that day with the slogan of upholding justice for the heavens. she was immediately enraged and retorted on the spot. ¡°so it¡¯s you, a sanctimonious hypocrite. enemies are really bound to meet on a narrow road!¡± when the person sitting up there spoke, everyone at the event location was already shocked enough, but when they heard xue fanxin¡¯s words, everyone was even more shocked. a new disciple actually dared to insult the instructor, and the person she was scolding was the only disciple of the wind emperor, feng xiyu. did this new disciple not want to stay in the five elements academy anymore? when wei chen saw that xue fanxin had actually scolded feng xiyu, he quickly reminded her. ¡°junior sister, this is the disciple of the wind emperor, instructor feng xiyu. you can¡¯t be so rude.¡± ¡°so he¡¯s the disciple of that wind emperor? i really don¡¯t know what kind of taste that wind emperor has. he actually took in a hypocrite who speaks of benevolence and morality but is actually sanctimonious as a disciple. isn¡¯t he afraid of ruining his reputation?¡± even if xue fanxin knew feng xiyu¡¯s identity, she was not afraid. at this moment, she had met her enemy, and her eyes were especially red. feng xiyu did not have a good impression of xue fanxin either. he said coldly, ¡°towards a ruthless person like you, it¡¯s useless to talk about morals. since you entered the five elements academy through a fixed position, you¡¯re already a disciple of the academy. i won¡¯t attack you again, but i won¡¯t take in a vicious person like you. no matter how good your talent is, my special class doesn¡¯t want you.¡± ¡°what bullsh*t special class are you talking about? i won¡¯t go even if you beg me.¡± ¡°very well. then you¡¯re on your own.¡± xue fanxin did not say anything else and only looked at feng xiyu coldly. at this moment, the others expressed their stance. ¡°my heaven class won¡¯t accept such an arrogant and domineering person.¡± ¡°she¡¯s too arrogant and doesn¡¯t know how to respect her teachers. my class won¡¯t accept her.¡± ¡°my mystic class won¡¯t accept her either.¡± among the four classes, three had already expressed that they would not accept xue fanxin, leaving only the worst class, yellow class. at this moment, the instructor of the yellow class suddenly asked, ¡°little girl, are you willing to join my yellow class?¡± xue fanxin looked at the mentor who was talking to her and replied with a smile, ¡°i¡¯m willing.¡± ¡°alright, from today onwards, you are a member of my yellow class. this year, my yellow class has already recruited five disciples. the spots are already full, so you can distribute the remaining disciples yourselves.¡± with that, the mentor of the yellow class stood up and walked towards xue fanxin. ¡°child, come with me. let¡¯s test your talent first.¡± ¡°alright, thank you, teacher.¡± xue fanxin followed her teacher. at this moment, the people in the hall started to whisper. ¡°she can still smile after entering the worst class. i really don¡¯t know if she¡¯s stupid or ignorant.¡± ¡°she offended young master xiyu and was rejected by the instructors of the heaven, earth, and mystic class. apart from entering the yellow class, which other class can she enter?¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± Chapter 1159 - 1159 Such Talent 1159 such talent xue fanxin ignored the gossip and ridicule of the others. all her attention was on her teacher. she followed her teacher to the middle of the hall and saw a huge crystal ball placed there. there were a few crystal pillars around the crystal ball. without asking, she knew that this was an instrument used to test talent. ¡°little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± the instructor of the yellow class asked calmly. ¡°my name is xue fanxin.¡± ¡°a pure and holy heart. your parents named you fanxin because they hoped that you could always maintain a pure heart.¡± ¡°thank you for your praise, teacher.¡± ¡°you¡¯re neither arrogant nor rash, neither servile nor overbearing. your personality is not bad. come, inject your spirit energy into this crystal ball.¡± ¡°yes.¡± xue fanxin mobilized the spirit energy in her body and injected her spirit energy into the crystal ball, revealing her talent without reservation. the crystal ball quickly emitted a shining light, illuminating the entire hall. the color of the crystal ball changed from gold to green, then to blue, red, yellow, and finally to purple. at the same time, the crystal pillars around the crystal ball lit up. they lit up from the bottom to the top, and the light did not dissipate for a long time. as for the people in the hall, including the teachers sitting down and even feng xiyu, who was no exception, all of them looked at xue fanxin in shock, looking at the crystal ball emitting purple light. 100% all elemental purity. there was actually such a heaven-defying talent in the world. 100% all elemental purity meant that no matter what cultivation technique she cultivated or which direction she developed in, she could become a top person in the domain. it was said that the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land was a genius with 100% purity in all elements back then. after a thousand years, another genius with 100% purity had appeared in the five elements academy. heavens! what had they missed? at this moment, the instructors of the heaven class, earth class, and mystic class were filled with regret. they only wanted to give feng xiyu face and the wind emperor face, so they rejected this girl. who knew that her talent was so heaven-defying? now that she had already entered the yellow class, it would probably not be easy for them to snatch her away. furthermore, with that girl¡¯s temper, she would probably not enter their class again. feng xiyu had never expected xue fanxin¡¯s talent to be so good. she was much, much better than him. with such talent, no wonder she had the strength to fight him with her mystic king realm cultivation. however, this woman was too ruthless. the more talented she was, the more harmful she would be. the more feng xiyu thought about it, the more he felt that getting rid of xue fanxin was necessary. he could not help but say, ¡°such talent is actually wasted on a ruthless person. i¡¯m afraid a huge scourge will appear in this world.¡± when xue fanxin heard this, she retracted her hand from the crystal ball and pointed at feng xiyu as she scolded him. ¡°feng xiyu, you keep saying that i¡¯m a scourge. may i ask who i have harmed? you¡¯re a hypocrite with a mouth full of righteousness and morality. you said to a vengeful spirit that the heavens are merciful. i think you¡¯re crazy, right? back then, that vengeful spirit wanted to kill me. could it be that the right thing to do was to stick out my neck for her to kill me?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°you what? you¡¯re shouting at me for a vengeful spirit? i really wonder if your intelligence is zero. do you know what that vengeful spirit did when she was alive? the elder i went to pay my respects to that day was killed by her. furthermore, do you know how good that elder was to her when she was alive? the vengeful spirit wanted to kill me, and i killed the vengeful spirit instead. you actually want to kill me for a vengeful spirit and even tell me to live by virtue. are you crazy? i killed a vengeful spirit, and you say that i¡¯m ruthless. is it only to your liking that i let that vengeful spirit off? if that vengeful spirit goes to harm other innocent people, won¡¯t you indirectly harm others?¡± feng xiyu was rendered speechless by xue fanxin¡¯s scolding, but his intention to kill xue fanxin did not change. ¡°your anger is too heavy, and your killing intent is also heavy. you will definitely be a disaster in the future.¡± ¡°i think your glabella is black and your head is emitting black light. you¡¯ll definitely suffer in the near future.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Chapter 1160 - 1160 People From the Desolate Region 1160 people from the desolate region at this moment, apart from xue fanxin and feng xiyu¡¯s voices, no one else spoke in the hall. from the looks of it, xue fanxin clearly had the upper hand. however, feng xiyu was, after all, a teacher of the five elements academy and the only disciple of the wind emperor. he also had the reputation of being gentle like jade and had great influence. he was not someone xue fanxin could deal with in just a few words. not only did xue fanxin¡¯s scolding of feng xiyu fail to win everyone¡¯s favor, but it also made those who admired and loved feng xiyu hate her. however, xue fanxin did not care about this. after scolding feng xiyu, she was in a much better mood. even though she knew that her actions just now were a little extreme, she did not think that she was in the wrong. anyway, she and feng xiyu were definitely irreconcilable. the instructor of the yellow class was shocked by xue fanxin¡¯s boldness. he had not expected a new disciple like her to dare to scold feng xiyu like this. it had to be known that feng xiyu was the only disciple of the wind emperor and was very famous in the academy. many female instructors and disciples admired her. this girl was impressive. ¡°little girl, where are you from?¡± the instructor of the yellow class was not dissatisfied with xue fanxin scolding feng xiyu, nor had he thought of giving up on this student. apart from admiration, he was also worried about her. feng xiyu had a very powerful background. just the title of the only disciple of the wind emperor was already powerful enough, not to mention that he was a member of the feng family. ¡°teacher, i¡¯m from the desolate region.¡± apart from her bad attitude towards feng xiyu, xue fanxin treated everyone else with respect, especially those who were good to her. she respected the mentor who was willing to take her in. ¡°desolate region?¡± upon hearing the word desolate region, the people in the hall were shocked again and started to guess xue fanxin¡¯s identity. previously, they had only heard from wei chen that xue fanxin had been admitted with a fixed spot. they had yet to ask where she held a fixed spot from, so no one knew where she was from in the five continents and ten regions. now that they heard the word desolate region, they immediately recalled the appearance of the divine decree a few days ago. they also recalled that the new king of the desolate region had been appointed by the master god. no matter what the king of the desolate region¡¯s background was, just the fact that the master god had personally appointed him was enough to make people fear him. the instructor of the yellow class suppressed the excitement in his heart and continued to ask, ¡°then what¡¯s your relationship with the king of the desolate region?¡± ¡°he¡¯s my grandfather.¡± ¡°the king of the desolate region is your grandfather?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! the king of the desolate region is my biological grandfather. teacher, is there a problem?¡± ¡°no, there¡¯s no problem. the new king of the desolate region was appointed by the master god and he even issued a divine decree, so i¡¯m very curious what kind of person the king of the desolate region is.¡± ¡°what¡¯s so difficult about that? when it¡¯s the holidays, i can take you to see grandpa.¡± ¡°haha, we¡¯ll talk about this in the future. let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll take you to the yellow class and let you get to know the other new students. then, i¡¯ll arrange your food and accommodation.¡± the mentor of the yellow class did not continue to talk about the desolate region and took xue fanxin away. this girl was talented, had an extraordinary background, and had a good personality. if they continued to stay, the instructors of the other classes might snatch her away from him. he had finally received such a good disciple, so he naturally would not give her to others. the moment xue fanxin left, the atmosphere in the hall immediately stiffened. the other instructors did not seem to be in the mood to recruit new disciples, but there were still quite a few new disciples waiting. no matter how bad their mood was, they endured it and continued to recruit disciples. feng xiyu looked at xue fanxin¡¯s departing figure and was extremely angry. he had never been so angry, nor had he been insulted like this in public. he felt really dissatisfied. no matter what kind of background xue fanxin had, even with the king of the desolate region as her grandfather, he would not keep this scourge. just as feng xiyu was thinking about how to get rid of xue fanxin, ye jiushang had already taken action. ¡°someone, call the wind god over.¡± Chapter 1161 - 1161 Ah Jiu Takes Action 1161 ah jiu takes action ye jiushang sat on the seat of the master god and played with a spirit flower in his hand. he had no expression on his face and his body emitted a cold aura. at this moment, a young man in white walked in. he stood at the foot of the stairs and bowed to ye jiushang. ¡°greetings, master god. may i know what instructions you have for me?¡± ¡°wind god, i want you to do something.¡± ¡°master, feel free to instruct me. i will definitely do my best for you.¡± ¡°go and find the wind emperor, drink tea, chat, travel.¡± ¡°ah?¡± the wind god had thought that the master god would give him a difficult mission. who knew that it was to accompany the wind emperor to drink tea, chat, and travel? what was going on? ye jiushang knew that the wind god was puzzled and continued speaking, ¡°the wind emperor is not to appear in the central continent for a month, nor can he appear in the five elements academy.¡± ¡°this¡­¡± the wind god wanted to ask why, but the words were stuck in his throat. he said respectfully, ¡°yes, i will definitely complete this mission. i guarantee that the wind emperor will not appear in the central continent for a month, nor will he appear in the five elements academy.¡± he really did not know how that wind emperor had provoked the master god. the master god had actually personally ordered him to be restricted for a month. based on what he knew, the wind emperor had a disciple called feng xiyu who seemed to be in the central continent now. no matter what the reason was, he had to complete the mission the master god had given him. the moment the wind god left, ye jiushang looked at the spirit flower in his hand and muttered to himself, ¡°feng xiyu, i want to see what will happen to you without the guidance of the wind emperor.¡± after ye jiushang finished muttering to himself, his body suddenly disappeared. he instantly arrived at the nine nether holy land and gave an order. ¡°get chuge, muyu, and manqiu to see me.¡± after giving the order, in less than ten breaths, chuge, muyu, and manqiu had already rushed over. ¡°greetings, nether king.¡± just as they were about to report to the nether king about the five elements academy, the nether king came. from the looks of it, he should have come because of this too. ¡°my consort said that feng xiyu will definitely suffer recently, so you can decide how to make feng xiyu suffer. manqiu, i know that you have some friendship with feng xiyu. if you can¡¯t do it, then stay in the nine nether holy land. leave this to chuge and muyu. if you dare to reveal the news to feng xiyu, then you can find another job.¡± manqiu was so frightened that he knelt on the ground. ¡°nether king, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t leak any news to feng xiyu, or the heavens will destroy me.¡± ¡°alright, then you go as well. how dare he say that my consort is a scourge? i¡¯ll make him a real scourge.¡± ignoring the fact that feng xiyu kept saying that his xin¡¯er was a scourge, just the fact that he had once wanted to kill her was unforgivable. he would not let go of anyone who hurt xin¡¯er. since the wind emperor was not around, he would let feng xiyu walk the path of courting death to the end. feng xiyu still did not know how terrifying a person he had provoked, nor did he know what he was about to face. at this moment, he was still angry at being scolded by xue fanxin, thinking about how to get rid of her. he would not let a scourge survive in the world. when feng xiyu was extremely angry, he realized that there was someone in the room. when he saw who it was, his expression became even uglier. he said angrily, ¡°why are you here?¡± Chapter 1162 - 1162 Ruyu of the Feng Family 1162 ruyu of the feng family in feng xiyu¡¯s room sat a beautiful woman. she was the woman who had lined up in the central city that day. ¡°brother, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. don¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°feng ruyu, don¡¯t talk about how good our relationship is. do you know that back then, because of you, manqiu was almost expelled from the nine nether holy land by the nether king? over the years, manqiu has been contacting me less and less, and we haven¡¯t even contacted each other recently. do you know why? it¡¯s because i have a younger sister who would do anything to enter the nine nether holy land.¡± feng xiyu was angry when he thought of the past. he was already very angry today, which was why he was so angry when he saw feng ruyu. when he thought of why feng ruyu had come to look for him, he was even more angry. if not for feng ruyu, he and manqiu would still be close friends, but now, they had already become strangers who had basically no contact. feng ruyu did not care how angry feng xiyu was at all. she still sat there leisurely drinking tea and started talking. ¡°brother, i know that you were angry just now and were scolded by a new disciple in front of everyone. you¡¯re in a bad mood now, but you can¡¯t vent this anger on me.¡± feng xiyu also knew that he had gone overboard with his anger and tried his best to suppress it. ¡°alright, if you¡¯re here to look for me, then you¡¯ve already seen me. you can leave now. the five elements academy is not the feng residence. you can¡¯t come and go as you please. the dean and elders are treating me so politely because of master, so that is why they¡¯re so polite to you. if it were anyone else, they definitely can¡¯t enter and leave the five elements academy so casually.¡± ¡°brother, you¡¯re so smart. you should know my purpose in coming to the five elements academy this time. if i don¡¯t achieve my goal, how can i leave? i¡¯ve long received the news that the people from the nine nether holy land will appear when the five elements academy recruits new people.¡± ¡°why are you still thinking about the nine nether holy land? don¡¯t you know what happened to duanmu qian some time ago? duanmu cun has already been removed as a holy envoy and expelled from the nine nether holy land. now that the duanmu family has plummeted, you don¡¯t want the feng family to end up like the duanmu family do you?. it¡¯s best not to provoke the nine nether holy land.¡± ¡°who does the duanmu family think they are? how can they be compared to our feng family? our feng family has produced an impressive person. you are the only disciple of the wind emperor. just based on this alone, the nine nether holy land doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to our feng family. brother, before i see the people from the nine nether holy land, i won¡¯t leave the five elements academy.¡± seeing that feng ruyu¡¯s attitude was so firm, feng xiyu also knew that his younger sister could do anything to enter the nine nether holy land. helpless, he could only reveal some information to her. ¡°the people from the nine nether holy land will appear in the new secret realm trial in a month, so come back in a month.¡± ¡°a month will pass quickly. then i¡¯ll wait at the five elements academy for a month. during this month, i¡¯ll stay in your courtyard.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°brother, i won¡¯t disturb your rest anymore.¡± feng ruyu left before feng xiyu could chase her away. as a younger sister, how could she not understand her elder brother? although the elder brother¡¯s words were ugly, he actually cared a lot about his younger sister. it was only because he was in a bad mood today that his words were so ugly. it was all that new student¡¯s fault for not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth. she had actually dared to insult her brother in public. she would definitely teach that new student a lesson later. so what if she was the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region? those who dared to offend their feng family could forget about having a good ending. Chapter 1163 - 1163 New Student of the Yellow Class 1163 new student of the yellow class xue fanxin followed the teacher from the yellow class to the yellow class. she looked at the dilapidated scene in front of her. it was completely different from the magnificent and beautiful scene she had seen previously. look at the dilapidated house, the courtyard filled with weeds, and the old tables and chairs with missing corners¡­ was this the five-elements academy? could it be that because the yellow class was the worst class, even the place where they were taught was the worst? but it shouldn¡¯t be so bad, right? at this moment, there were four people in the room, one woman and three men. they all looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old. when they saw the instructor enter, they immediately stood up to greet him. after the yellow class instructor walked into the room, he said to xue fanxin, ¡°find a seat anywhere. there are only five new students in the yellow class this year, so there¡¯s no need to be reserved.¡± ¡°yes, teacher,¡± xue fanxin replied with a nod, then casually found a seat and sat down. ¡°everyone, sit down. then, introduce yourselves and get to know each other.¡± the instructor then spoke to the standing students. the new students looked at each other. finally, a man in a fiery red mystic robe said, ¡°my name is huo lieyun, and i come from the huo family of the east continent.¡± after someone took the lead to introduce themself, the others also introduced themselves one by one. ¡°my name is jin zhengming. i come from the jin family of the energy tempering region.¡± ¡°my name is shi bo, and i¡¯m from the shi family of the soil region.¡± ¡°my name is shui moning. i come from the shui family of the south continent.¡± after everyone introduced themselves, xue fanxin also made a simple introduction. ¡°my name is xue fanxin, and i come from the desolate region.¡± at this moment, everyone had some basic understanding. the instructor of the yellow class also introduced himself. ¡°my surname is tang and my name is man. in the future, everyone can call me teacher tang.¡± ¡°hello, teacher tang.¡± ¡°hello, everyone. from now on, you are students of the yellow class. i believe you have also seen that the conditions of the yellow class are very simple. it can¡¯t compare to the heaven and earth classes, nor can it compare to the special class. if you can¡¯t accept such conditions, you can leave now.¡± ¡°teacher, i¡¯m not afraid of hardship,¡± shui moning said gently. although her words were as soft as water, there was a firm conviction in them. ¡°isn¡¯t it just the environment? what¡¯s the big deal?¡± huo lieyun said disdainfully. he looked unruly, but he was actually a man who valued friendship. ¡°everyone has hands and feet. what are we afraid of? at most, i¡¯ll eat less.¡± shi bo stroked his chubby stomach and did not care about the dilapidation of this place. ¡°isn¡¯t it just the tables and chairs that are a little dilapidated? if they really can¡¯t be used, i¡¯ll make new ones for everyone. anyway, these things are very simple.¡± as soon as jin zhengming finished speaking, he directly took out an ordinary black iron from his interspatial ring and refined a chair on the spot. then, he moved his tattered chair away and replaced it with his own. xue fanxin looked at everyone here carefully and realized that they all had quite a personality. anyway, she did not hate them, so she also said, ¡°teacher, we didn¡¯t come to the five elements academy to enjoy ourselves, but to study, cultivate, increase our knowledge, and strengthen ourselves. therefore, these external conditions are not important. what¡¯s important is that we have to have the heart to seek knowledge and strength.¡± when tang man heard these students¡¯ words, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. the new disciples who had been thrown into the yellow class this time were actually not bad. although their talent was a little lacking, their characters were very good and they had value. especially xue fanxin, her talent was simply heaven-defying. this was the last time he would lead new students. he hoped for a happy ending. ¡°let¡¯s get to know each other today and adapt to the environment of our residence. then, we¡¯ll go to the freshman canteen to eat. shi bo knows where the freshman canteen is. when the time comes, you can just go with him. shui moning, take xue fanxin to the dormitory and let her find a place to stay.¡± tang man left after giving some instructions and returned to his room to rest. his room was not fancy either and had an old aura. Chapter 1164 - 1164 Different Feelings 1164 different feelings the moment tang man left, the five new students in the room started to communicate. among the five of them, shi bo was more cheerful and knew how to find topics to talk about. although he was a little fat, he was not ugly. jin zhengming was an uptight person. to put it nicely, he was meticulous, but to put it bluntly, he was rigid. huo lieyun was very unruly, like a rebellious youth. his personality was a little arrogant, but he was not difficult to get along with. just like her name, shui moning was as gentle as ink. her entire person seemed to be made of water, gentle and elegant. xue fanxin really did not understand. these people were clearly so outstanding, so why had they been thrown to the yellow class? ¡°why were you all assigned to the yellow class? i scolded feng xiyu and the instructors of the heaven, earth, and mystic class all rejected me. only teacher tang was willing to accept me.¡± ¡°wow¡­ you actually dare to scold feng xiyu. you¡¯re really impressive,¡± shi bo said in surprise. at the same time, he reminded xue fanxin. ¡°fanxin, this feng xiyu has a powerful background. not only is he a rare genius of the feng family that is only seen once in a hundred years, but he¡¯s also the only disciple of the wind emperor. he¡¯s extremely popular in the five elements academy. if you offend him, your days in the five elements academy will definitely not be good. perhaps you¡¯ll be forced to leave automatically in a few days.¡± ¡°then wait and see who will have a hard time in the five elements academy. shi bo, how were you assigned to the yellow class?¡± ¡°my talent is average and i eat a lot. i¡¯m fat and the instructors of the heaven class, earth class, and mystic class were unwilling to accept me. only the instructor of the yellow class was willing to accept me, so i came.¡± after shi bo finished speaking, jin zhengming chimed in. ¡°my talent is also average. because i was too nervous at that time and stuttered, i was disdained by those teachers. teacher tang did not show disdain toward me, so i followed him to the yellow class.¡± huo lieyun continued the conversation arrogantly. ¡°those teachers all act like saints. they like obedient disciples, so they naturally can¡¯t accept someone like me who is different from them.¡± shui moning said softly with a little shyness and nervousness, ¡°i¡­ i only barely entered the five elements academy. my talent is not enough, so¡­¡± ¡°what do you mean by not talented enough? those mentors clearly don¡¯t want you because of the shui family,¡± huo lieyun said angrily. just the thought of those mentors who didn¡¯t take them seriously made him angry. ¡°does the shui family have a grudge with the teachers of the five elements academy?¡± xue fanxin asked curiously, having different feelings for the surname shui. she remembered that her great-grandma¡¯s surname was shui. she wondered if great-grandma had anything to do with the shui family. ¡°twenty years ago, a genius from the shui family came to the five elements academy. in the end, because of some teachers¡¯ negligence, that genius became a useless person and was finally driven out of the five elements academy. the shui family came to the five elements academy to reason with those teachers. ¡°later, they started fighting because of a disagreement. in the end, the shui family was no match for the strength of the five elements academy and could only take this loss. from that moment on, no one from the shui family went to the five elements academy anymore. only this year did someone come. ¡°even though twenty years have passed, those teachers from the five elements academy still don¡¯t like the shui family. therefore, no matter how talented shui moning is, those teachers from the heaven class and earth class won¡¯t accept her.¡± when huo lieyun finished speaking, shui moning said in a low voice with a hint of anger, ¡°the person who became useless in the five elements academy is my father. i came to the five elements academy to investigate what happened back then and find the person who harmed my father.¡± she had come to the five elements academy to investigate the truth back then, so what class she entered was not important to her. Chapter 1165 - 1165 Chased Out of the Cafeteria 1165 chased out of the cafeteria at this moment, xue fanxin had a basic understanding of the few people from the yellow class. after chatting with them for a while, they were already a little familiar with each other. when everyone interacted, they were no longer so distant and started to talk and laugh. after chatting for more than an hour, shi bo suggested eating in the freshman canteen, so everyone agreed to go together. the freshmen canteen of the five elements academy was a little far from the yellow class, but everyone was a cultivator. even if they walked, they quickly arrived. it was the peak period for meals. there were many people in the canteen, and it was almost full. when xue fanxin and the others walked into the canteen, someone came to chase them away just as they entered. ¡°go, go, go. this place doesn¡¯t serve yellow class trash.¡± being driven away the moment they entered, xue fanxin and the others were immediately enraged, especially huo lieyun. his irritable temper immediately erupted. ¡°who are you calling trash? do you believe that i won¡¯t break your bones?¡± ¡°if you have the ability, do it!¡± ¡°see if i don¡¯t tear you apart.¡± huo lieyun really wanted to tear down the person who was driving them away. fortunately, shi bo and jin zhengming pulled him back in time, or the consequences would have been unimaginable. however, the person who was driving them away was even more arrogant. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to tear me down? come, come, come quickly! hmph, the trash of the yellow class is trash.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± huo lieyun was even more enraged. his entire body was burning with anger. xue fanxin stepped out and stood in front of huo lieyun to prevent him from acting on impulse. then, she smiled coldly and looked straight at the person in front of her. ¡°who are you? why won¡¯t you let us in?¡± ¡°who i am is not important. what¡¯s important is that our boss said that the freshman canteen doesn¡¯t serve yellow class trash, so get lost quickly,¡± the person who was driving them away said arrogantly, not taking xue fanxin and the others seriously at all. the people in the canteen were also watching xue fanxin and the others make a fool of themselves, waiting for them to be driven out of the canteen. xue fanxin did not have any reaction and still looked casual. ¡°may i ask who your boss is?¡± ¡°our boss is the person in charge of the freshmen¡¯s canteen and is also the spirit cuisine master of the five elements academy. the spirit dish she makes is top-notch. not only the freshmen, but even the seniors of the five elements academy are fighting to eat it. if boss says that she won¡¯t entertain the trash from the yellow class, then she won¡¯t. even if the dean comes, the outcome will be the same. so get lost quickly, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± ¡°the spirit cuisine master you¡¯re talking about is a woman, right?¡± ¡°so what if she¡¯s a woman?¡± ¡°she likes feng xiyu, right?¡± ¡°young master xiyu is handsome and charming. many women in the academy like him. what¡¯s so strange about that?¡± ¡°alright, i understand. from today onwards, i won¡¯t take a step into the freshman canteen.¡± xue fanxin only asked a few questions. from the beginning to the end, she did not show any anger. with that, she turned around and left. she even called for her companions, ¡°let¡¯s go. it¡¯s impossible for us to eat here. because of me, everyone has no food, so i¡¯ll compensate everyone.¡± ¡°fanxin, this has nothing to do with you. they went overboard.¡± ¡°so be it. i¡¯ll find something to eat myself.¡± ¡°but if we don¡¯t eat in the canteen, where will we eat in the future? one or two meals is fine, but if we do this every day, we¡¯ll starve to death.¡± shi bo stroked his hungry stomach, feeling very depressed. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll resolve your food problems. i guarantee that you¡¯ll be full every day. let¡¯s go back.¡± xue fanxin led the way and left the canteen. the others hesitated for a while before leaving with xue fanxin. however, not long after they left, there was a sudden loud bang. the entire canteen collapsed with a bang. everyone inside was buried, and only a few people were lucky enough to escape. what was going on? Chapter 1166 - 1166 A Table of Spirit Dishes 1166 a table of spirit dishes xue fanxin had not expected a good canteen to collapse just like that. furthermore, it had collapsed very thoroughly. there was not an intact piece of wood left. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°why did this canteen suddenly collapse?¡± ¡°why did it suddenly collapse?¡± huo lieyun, shi bo, jin zhengming, shui moning, and xue fanxin made up a total of five people. they stood side by side ten meters away from the freshman canteen and looked at the ruined canteen with wide eyes. they were both shocked and glad. fortunately, they had just left the freshman canteen. otherwise, they would have been buried below like the others. at this moment, quite a few people had already crawled out of the collapsed canteen, including a few canteen staff. because there were constantly people questioning him about what had happened, he could only tell them the reason helplessly. ¡°i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. master wanyan was cooking when the food in the pot suddenly exploded and the canteen collapsed.¡± master wanyan¡¯s culinary skills had always been very good. she could easily make a spirit dish, but for some reason today, the food in the pot suddenly exploded, causing the entire canteen to collapse. the buried new students were being rescued. when they saw the safe and sound xue fanxin and the others in front of them, they immediately felt their cheeks burn. just now, they were still mocking the new students from the yellow class for being driven out of the canteen. who knew¡­ ¡°it has nothing to do with us. let¡¯s go.¡± xue fanxin looked coldly at the new students who had been saved. she did not intend to treat their injuries and turned to leave. she had never cared about unimportant people. shi bo shook his fat body and was very glad that he had left with xue fanxin. otherwise, if he had been buried, not many people would have been willing to save him. he might have been buried alive. ¡°serves you right.¡± huo lieyun was in a very good mood now and left with a smug smile. jin zhengming had no feelings for those people. he also turned around and left. shui moning shook her head helplessly and left in the end. the group returned to the dilapidated yellow class and gathered in the courtyard filled with weeds. apart from xue fanxin, everyone else had a depressed expression. shui moning took out some stored food from her interspatial ring and distributed it to everyone. ¡°when i came to the five elements academy, i brought quite a lot of food. if you don¡¯t mind, take it and eat it.¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± without another word, shi bo took away the two large drumsticks. huo lieyun and jin zhengming hesitated for a while before finally reaching out for food. however, just as they were about to eat, they saw xue fanxin take out a simple and exquisite kitchen from her interspatial storage equipment. she placed all kinds of fresh ingredients and a pile of sauces down. then, she made a roasted meat rack by the side and placed a few large pieces of roasted meat on it. in the end, she put on an apron and quickly washed and cut the vegetables. then, she started a fire and stir-fried the dishes. in less than fifteen minutes, the first dish was out of the oven. at this moment, everyone sitting by the side with drumsticks in their hands looked at xue fanxin in shock, unable to believe what they were seeing. were they seeing things? xue fanxin actually knew how to make spirit dishes? looking at the spirit dishes she made, they were not inferior to master wanyan¡¯s at all. they were even better than master wanyan¡¯s. xue fanxin made a total of ten spirit dishes and cooked a large pot of rice. after finishing, she realized that the others had yet to recover, so she called out to them. ¡°what are you waiting for? come and eat!¡± shi bo was the first to run to the dining table. he looked at the delicious spirit dishes on the table and almost drooled. huo lieyun pulled shi bo back. ¡°hey, hey, hey, pay attention to your saliva. don¡¯t let it flow into the food.¡± shui moning looked at the table of dishes and was extremely envious. ¡°fanxin, i didn¡¯t expect you to know how to make spirit dishes. how impressive!¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a little culinary skill. it¡¯s nothing. everyone, sit and eat whatever you want.¡± xue fanxin sat down first and picked up her chopsticks to eat. the others did not stand on ceremony and scooped up their own food. Chapter 1167 - 1167 Hanged to a Tree 1167 hanged to a tree while xue fanxin and the others were enjoying delicious food, the other new students of the five elements academy were all hungry. some people were not only hungry, but they also had quite a few injuries and were in extreme pain. they had no choice. the freshmen¡¯s canteen had suddenly collapsed. the academy had already done an emergency treatment, but it was impossible to resolve the freshmen¡¯s food problem for a while, so they could only starve for a night. to cultivators, no matter how low-level a cultivator was, it was not a problem to starve for a meal or two. as for the reason why the freshman canteen had suddenly collapsed, it was because master wanyan had an accident when she was cooking the spirit dishes. the spirit dishes exploded, blowing up the entire canteen. furthermore, master wanyan was lying on the bed with heavy injuries. she would probably not be able to get out of bed and cook for a month. ¡°that¡¯s just an ordinary spirit herb. i¡¯ve done it hundreds of times in the past. how could it explode? someone must have harmed me. someone wanted to harm me!¡± master wanyan was still shouting as she lay on the bed. the anger in her heart was extremely intense, and she wished she could immediately pull out the person who had harmed her and tear them apart. however, she really did not know who was harming her. the explosion of the spirit dish she was cooking was a fact. many people had seen it with their own eyes, so she had no way to explain it. feng xiyu had also heard about the sudden collapse of the freshman canteen, but his heart was filled with doubts. with master wanyan¡¯s culinary skills, even if anything happened in the spirit dishes, it was impossible for it to cause such a huge explosion. he and master wanyan were considered friends. now that such a huge thing had happened to his friend, he should visit her and understand this matter. he had a feeling that the explosion of the spirit dish was not that simple. feng xiyu prepared some small gifts and went to where master wanyan lived. unexpectedly, three black-clothed people suddenly appeared on the way and covered him with a black cloth. then, they beat him up and punched and kicked him. furthermore, they specially hit his face. ¡°ah¡­¡± ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°let go of me¡­¡± no matter how feng xiyu struggled and screamed, it was useless. he was still beaten until he could not tell north from south. he had tried to resist, but he realized that he could not. he was beaten for a long time, and his consciousness slowly became blurry. in the end, he fainted. after knocking feng xiyu out, the three black-clothed people stopped. then, they gestured and communicated. they cut feng xiyu¡¯s clothes into pieces and hung him on a tree. one of the black-clothed people had a little sympathy and could not bear to look at feng xiyu hanging from the tree. he shook his head helplessly and sighed, having no intention of saving him. this feng xiyu had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended. his outcome was destined to not be good. furthermore, he was not worthy of sympathy, so there was no need to save him. after the three black-clothed people hung feng xiyu on the tree, they gestured and left as quickly as possible, instantly disappearing without a trace. after reaching a hidden corner, they took off their black clothes. ¡°with our ability, do we really need to wear the spirit hiding garment to teach feng xiyu a lesson?¡± chuge said unhappily. muyu, on the other hand, said seriously and cautiously, ¡°just in case, it¡¯s best to be careful. the five elements academy is a place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. it¡¯s hard to guarantee that no one will discover what we did. when wearing the spirit hiding garment, even if we¡¯re discovered, it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡± ¡°forget it, forget it. anyway, it¡¯s good as long as we can complete the mission given by the nether king. do you think the nether king will be satisfied by how feng xiyu was beaten up?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if the nether king will be satisfied, but i know the consort will like it.¡± when chuge and muyu were conversing, manqiu did not say a word and had a troubled expression. muyu saw through his thoughts and advised him. ¡°manqiu, feng xiyu¡¯s outcome is destined to not be good, so you have to be mentally prepared. if you really can¡¯t bear to do it, then you can return to the nine nether holy land. chuge and i can do the things here.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need. i can do it. actually, feng xiyu and i are no longer friends. that matter back then has long ended our friendship. we can¡¯t stay here for long. let¡¯s go.¡± manqiu put away his messy emotions and didn¡¯t think too much about it. he turned around and left. no matter what his relationship with feng xiyu was in the past, he no longer had anything to do with him. Chapter 1168 - 1168 Poor Conditions 1168 poor conditions xue fanxin did not know how exciting it was on feng xiyu¡¯s side. at this moment, she had already eaten her fill. after washing the cutlery and kitchenware with her companions, she went to her residence to choose a room to rest in. the residence of the yellow class was also very simple. the street was filled with dilapidated wooden houses. some of the wooden houses had broken doors and windows, and most of the wooden houses had some leaks. only a few of the dozens of wooden houses were good, but they were not much better. there was only a hard and rotten wooden bed inside, and the tables and chairs were old and rotten. how much did the five elements academy not like the students of the yellow class? perhaps even a beggar¡¯s place was better than this. ¡°fanxin, the conditions of the yellow class are not comparable to the other classes, so make do with it.¡± shui moning brought xue fanxin to the new student¡¯s residence in the yellow class and chose the ¡®best¡¯ wooden house for her. ¡°moning, are you sure this is just ¡®the conditions can¡¯t compare¡¯? they simply don¡¯t care about us at all and don¡¯t treat us as students of the five elements academy at all. the canteen refuses to let us in, and no matter if it¡¯s studying or living, words cannot describe this. if the five elements academy doesn¡¯t like the yellow class so much, why did they set up this class?¡± it was not that xue fanxin could not bear such a harsh environment, but she could not bear the attitude of the five elements academy not treating them as humans. ¡°to put it bluntly, the yellow class is the place where the new disciples who were abandoned by the academy are struggling at death¡¯s door. furthermore, the new disciples of the yellow class usually can¡¯t pass the new student secret realm trial, so the academy won¡¯t take it seriously. according to what i know, teacher tang has always been guarding the yellow class, so this class has lasted until now. otherwise, the yellow class would have long disappeared from the five elements academy.¡± ¡°what¡¯s the new students secret realm trial?¡± xue fanxin asked curiously. ¡°the new students who enter the five elements academy have to enter the secret realm to undergo a trial a month later. those who pass the trial can obtain some inheritance power in the secret realm. however, it¡¯s not easy to pass the trial. many people can¡¯t pass the trial. it¡¯s said that no one in the yellow class has ever passed the trial.¡± because there had never been any outstanding talents, the yellow class had become less and less valued in the five elements academy. now, they were not liked at all. when shui moning saw that xue fanxin was deep in thought, she thought that she was worried about the trial, so she comforted her. ¡°fanxin, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. actually, it¡¯s nothing if you don¡¯t pass the trial in the secret realm. you just can¡¯t obtain better cultivation resources. everyone can still stay in the five elements academy.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not worried about the trial. forget it, let¡¯s not think about this. moning, i have something to ask you.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°do you know a person called shui qianrou?¡± ¡°shui qianrou? i¡¯m not too sure. there doesn¡¯t seem to be such a person in the shui family. fanxin, are you looking for this person?¡± ¡°not really. i was just asking. it¡¯s getting late. go back and rest first. we probably have class tomorrow.¡± xue fanxin did not continue talking about shui qianrou. she chatted with shui moning for a while more before returning to her room to rest. the moment shui moning left, xue fanxin entered her space. the moment she arrived, she saw ye jiushang drinking tea inside. ¡°ah jiu, when did you come?¡± ¡°i just arrived.¡± ye jiushang habitually lifted xue fanxin onto his lap and smelled her fragrance. xue fanxin was also habitually enjoying ye jiushang¡¯s embrace. she nestled in his arms and rubbed her head against his chest. ¡°was it your doing that made the freshman canteen suddenly collapse today?¡± it was impossible for a good canteen to suddenly collapse, and it had collapsed so completely. she had seen that the canteen was extraordinarily secure. the explosion of a spirit dish could not be so powerful, so someone must have done it. Chapter 1169 - 1169 Like, Like 1169 like, like ye jiushang pinched xue fanxin¡¯s nose and said dotingly, ¡°my xin¡¯er is really smart. that is indeed your husband¡¯s masterpiece. do you like this masterpiece?¡± ¡°i like it, i like it. do you know that when those people in the canteen came out and saw us, their faces turned green? haha¡­¡± xue fanxin thought of how sorry those people who had mocked her in the canteen were and felt very good. she just did not like those people who had to have their noses in the air. ¡°tomorrow, the five elements academy will temporarily open a freshman canteen. the spirit chef in the canteen is mine. in the future, you can eat whatever you want there. he will open some special passageways and services for you. you¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± ¡°ah jiu, you¡¯re the best.¡± xue fanxin gave ye jiushang a big hug. ah jiu had blown up a freshman canteen and created a temporary freshman canteen, all for her. it was good to have ah jiu, really, really good¡­ ye jiushang allowed the person in his arms to hug him. he could sense the happiness and joy in her heart. as long as he could see her smile, it was worth it even if he had to blow up ten canteens. ¡°xin¡¯er, there¡¯s more than one surprise tomorrow.¡± ¡°what other surprises?¡± ¡°a surprise won¡¯t be a surprise if i tell you. you¡¯ll find out tomorrow. rest well. classes should start tomorrow. you have to rest well.¡± ye jiushang stroked xue fanxin¡¯s head and hugged her for a while more before leaving reluctantly. he had sent xin¡¯er to the five elements academy to make her stronger as soon as possible, so he would get rid of anyone who dared to obstruct xin¡¯er¡¯s path to becoming stronger. xue fanxin did not think too much about it. the moment ye jiushang left, she slept soundly in her space. as for the dilapidated wooden house, it did not affect her at all. the next morning, perhaps because the sleeping environment was too bad, everyone had yet to adapt, so they all woke up early. even shui moning was no exception. shi bo ran out early in the morning to look for food, but after searching the surroundings, he could not find anything edible. there was not even a wild fruit. however, he had heard good news and could not wait to run back and tell everyone. ¡°good news, good news, good news. the academy has opened a temporary freshman canteen and hired a new spirit chef. we can go to the canteen to eat. i heard that the spirit chef they hired this time is a man. he won¡¯t stop us from eating because of feng xiyu, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. feng xiyu is very popular in the five elements academy. the student instructors like him. it¡¯s said that even the dean will give him some face. this newly hired spirit chef might also give feng xiyu some face.¡± jin zhengming did not have much hope for the temporary freshman canteen. ¡°it¡¯s impossible for everyone to like feng xiyu, right?¡± shi bo asked uneasily, because he knew that most people in the five elements academy liked feng xiyu. feng xiyu was a rare genius of the feng family and was also the only disciple of the wind emperor. not only was he handsome, but his personality was also so gentle. forget about the others in the academy, even he liked and envied feng xiyu a little. if he was as handsome as xiyu, he would have been living a good life long ago. the more shi bo thought about it, the sadder he became. he was really sad. xue fanxin walked over and saw that everyone was here, so she said, ¡°let¡¯s go eat in that temporary freshman canteen.¡± ¡°fanxin, are we really going? what if we¡¯re kicked out again?¡± shui moning asked in embarrassment. she really did not want to be kicked out of the canteen a second time. ¡°i guarantee you that we won¡¯t be kicked out this time. let¡¯s go eat breakfast.¡± everyone watched as xue fanxin walked towards the canteen happily. after hesitating for a while, they followed. what if they could really enter the canteen to eat? although fanxin knew how to cook and was extremely good at it, they had to stay in the five elements academy for a long time. they could not always let fanxin cook for them. if only they could eat in the canteen. Chapter 1170 - 1170 Scolded 1170 scolded on the way to the temporary freshman canteen, xue fanxin and the others saw many people running in a certain direction. there were many people gathered not far away, as if there was something interesting to see, so they went over to take a look. what she looked at stunned her. it was not only xue fanxin. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shui moning, and shi bo were all stunned. they looked at the person hanging from the tree in front of them in disbelief, looked at the person who had been beaten until his nose was green and his eyes were swollen, and looked at the person whose clothes had been cut into pieces. had they seen wrongly? how could the person hanging on the tree be the elegant, refined, handsome, and extraordinary feng xiyu? however, no matter how unbelievable it was, the truth was in front of them. the person hanging from the tree in a sorry state was feng xiyu. at this moment, more and more people were watching. many people recognized feng xiyu and wanted to save him from the tree. however, the rope that was hanging feng xiyu was too firm. even a spirit artifact could not cut through it. with their new students¡¯ ability, they could not untie the rope at all. feng xiyu had long woken up and felt extremely embarrassed. if not for the fact that he could not move, he would have long found a place to hide. now, he was angry and helpless. if he knew who had done this, he would definitely make them pay ten times the price. just as feng xiyu was furious, he saw xue fanxin squeeze in from the crowd with a mocking and smug smile, making him even angrier. he could not care less about losing face and questioned her angrily, ¡°xue fanxin, did you do this?¡± when feng xiyu asked this, everyone around turned their gazes to xue fanxin. most of the people¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, especially those female freshmen. they wished they could skin xue fanxin alive. a few of the more important female freshmen even scolded xue fanxin. ¡°xue fanxin, you¡¯re indeed a ruthless person. young master xiyu only said a few words about you in the testing hall, but you¡¯re taking revenge on him like this. you¡¯re too vicious.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. someone like you who is as vicious as a scorpion has no right to enter the five elements academy at all.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± huo lieyun really could not stand it anymore. he stood out and scolded back. be it man or woman, he scolded them all. ¡°all of you brainless idiots, shut up. you¡¯re saying that fanxin hung feng xiyu on a tree? may i ask if you have evidence? if you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. if you have evidence, take it out before you speak. what¡¯s feng xiyu¡¯s cultivation level? what¡¯s fanxin¡¯s cultivation level? she¡¯s a little girl in the mystic king realm. how can she hang feng xiyu on a tree after beating him up? please use your brains when you speak and do things in the future. if you don¡¯t have brains, stay put. don¡¯t come out to embarrass yourself and make people hate you. it¡¯s annoying to look at.¡± shi bo could not help but say, ¡°all of you said that fanxin is vicious. may i ask how she ruthlessly poisoned you? we don¡¯t even know who beat feng xiyu up, but you say that fanxin is vicious. could it be that just because she has a grudge with feng xiyu, you all blame her for everything? with such intelligence, you can still enter the special class and the heaven class. i¡¯m dying of laughter.¡± ¡°fanxin, forget it. this matter has nothing to do with us. the innocent are clean, and the turbid are turbid. it¡¯s enough that we have a clear conscience.¡± jin zhengming advised, not wanting to cause any trouble if the matter blew up. shui moning pulled xue fanxin¡¯s sleeve and gestured for her to leave quickly and not provoke this matter. what had happened today was clearly not fanxin¡¯s doing, but feng xiyu had actually lied through his teeth and questioned fanxin in public. he was simply blaming her for this. if they continued to stay here, they would be in big trouble. Chapter 1171 - 1171 Injury Analysis 1171 injury analysis xue fanxin did not mind being scolded by those people at all, because the more these people scolded, the louder her slaps would be later. ah jiu had said yesterday that there would be a surprise today. could this be a surprise? no matter if it was true or not, she felt quite good to see feng xiyu hanging from a tree in a sorry state. ¡°feng xiyu, go back and find a doctor who knows what¡¯s going on to examine your injuries. you¡¯ll know if i did this. if not, you¡¯ll pay the price for what you said today. also, those who scolded me just now, be careful, because i, a ruthless and vicious person, will never let go of the idiots who provoke me.¡± xue fanxin was like a queen. after saying that, she turned around and left. the aura, boldness, and pressure emitted from her body frightened the people around her so much that they did not even dare to say another word. how could a small mystic king realm cultivator have such a powerful aura and pressure? what was xue fanxin up to? xue fanxin had only left for a little while. before everyone present could recover, some administrators of the academy rushed over to where feng xiyu was hanging. one of them was even a famous doctor from the five elements academy. after the doctor arrived at the event location, he simply looked at the injuries on feng xiyu¡¯s body and said, ¡°from the depth and size of the injuries, there were a total of three people who attacked you. all of them were men, and these three people¡¯s cultivation levels and strength are far above feng xiyu¡¯s. they should be wearing the spirit hiding garment, so they didn¡¯t leave any traces of spirit energy. from this, it can be seen that the other party came prepared.¡± after the doctor¡¯s injury analysis was out, feng xiyu felt his face burn. he was so ashamed that he did not dare to look up at anyone. no matter how much he wanted to suspect xue fanxin now, he could not. this dirty water could not touch her at all. the few people who had insulted xue fanxin just now also felt extremely embarrassed. it was really not xue fanxin. then didn¡¯t they look very stupid because they had scolded so enthusiastically just now? xue fanxin ignored feng xiyu¡¯s nonsense and went straight to the temporary freshman canteen with her companions. just now, so many people had scolded her, but her classmates could still stand up for her. these people were worth befriending. ¡°fanxin, how can you still smile? if feng xiyu really blames this on you, you¡¯ll be in trouble. the five elements academy has a clear rule that you can¡¯t casually hurt people in the academy, or you¡¯ll be expelled.¡± shui moning was very worried for xue fanxin. she had seen clearly just now that feng xiyu seriously suspected that his beating had something to do with fanxin. even without evidence, with feng xiyu¡¯s influence in the five elements academy, just this serious suspicion alone could make fanxin suffer. ¡°my sister moning, don¡¯t worry. when the doctor examines feng xiyu¡¯s injuries, he won¡¯t be able to suspect me no matter how much he wants to. anyway, this matter won¡¯t do anything to me, so you don¡¯t have to be so nervous and worried. the temporary freshman canteen is ahead. let¡¯s go over and take a look. there are quite a few people at the door!¡± xue fanxin pulled shui moning¡¯s hand and ran towards the temporary freshman canteen in front of her, squeezing into the crowd. the temporary freshman canteen was opened in a storage room that had been empty for a long time. there were a total of two floors, and the inside and outside combined could basically accommodate all the freshmen eating together. at this moment, many people were gathered outside the canteen¡¯s door. all of them were staring at a wooden sign in front of them, confused. Chapter 1172 - 1172 A Big Background 1172 a big background xue fanxin pulled shui moning and squeezed to the front after a long time. when she saw the words written on the wooden sign in front of her, she was immediately stunned. shui moning, on the other hand, tried her best to look at the words written on the wooden tablet. after looking at them for a long time, she could not understand a word. ¡°what¡¯s written here?¡± huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo also squeezed in. when they saw the words written on the wooden sign, they were also at a loss, unable to understand them at all. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°what¡¯s written?¡± at this moment, the young man guarding the wooden sign repeated what he had said previously. ¡°this is a question set by our master. whoever answers the questions correctly can eat for free in this temporary freshman canteen from now on. furthermore, they can eat for free on the second floor.¡± after the young man finished speaking, the crowd around him complained. ¡°we can¡¯t even understand what¡¯s written on it. how can we answer the questions?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that master is simply making things difficult for us.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so? coming up with such a question is simply not sincere at all.¡± when the young man heard the group of people¡¯s complaints, he retorted angrily, ¡°quiet, quiet. just because you don¡¯t understand doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t understand. those who don¡¯t understand can walk away a little. don¡¯t block the way here and hinder those who understand from going forward to answer the questions. also, if anyone dares to speak ill of the master again, the door of the temporary freshman canteen won¡¯t be open for you.¡± at this moment, a woman in extraordinary clothes who was walking over surrounded by a group of people attracted everyone¡¯s attention. the people surrounding the woman opened a path for her in the dense crowd. they even pushed xue fanxin, who was blocking the front, away. ¡°get lost, get lost. don¡¯t block miss sang¡¯s way.¡± when the surrounding people heard the word ¡®miss sang¡¯, they quickly moved aside. xue fanxin was pushed to the side under unknown circumstances. shui moning was afraid that xue fanxin would flare up, so she pulled her back and whispered into her ear, ¡°fanxin, she is the granddaughter of the king of the central continent, sang ruoxin. she has a powerful background and can¡¯t be provoked.¡± ¡°sang ruoxin?¡± xue fanxin remembered this name and stood there calmly. she wanted to see if sang ruoxin could answer the questions on the wooden tablet. apart from her, probably only ah jiu could answer the questions on it. initially, sang ruoxin had come over full of confidence and was prepared to show off her talent. unexpectedly, when she saw the questions on the wooden tablet, her expression immediately turned ugly. this was because she could not even understand a word on the wooden tablet. at this moment, she was very displeased, but in order to maintain her image, she had no choice but to bear with it. she asked the young man beside the wooden tablet with a hint of dissatisfaction, ¡°are you sure that the master didn¡¯t just randomly draw?¡± ¡°the master said that he set this question very simply and his words are written very neatly, so it won¡¯t be a random drawing. if you can¡¯t answer the question on it, then please move your position and let others answer it. i¡¯ll say it again. those who answer the question correctly on the wooden tablet can go to the second floor for free to eat forever.¡± ¡°the questions on this wooden tablet are clearly randomly drawn with a few symbols. how do you want us to answer them?¡± sang ruoxin said unhappily. she was known as a talented woman and had read a lot of books since she was young. she was rich in knowledge. if she could not answer this question, then no one could. clearly, she could not answer, so no one here could. since no one could answer, the person who set this question was deliberately making things difficult for others. the young man did not give sang ruoxin any face and chased her away. ¡°if you can¡¯t answer, move your position. don¡¯t affect the others from answering the questions. there¡¯s a time limit for eating in the canteen on the first floor. after the time is up, food won¡¯t be served anymore, so those who can¡¯t answer the questions better eat quickly. otherwise, once the time is up, they won¡¯t even be able to eat.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± sang ruoxin wanted to flare up, but in the end, she held back and mocked him. ¡°no one can answer such a question at all. your master is purely playing with us. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s down to your lack of ability that you can¡¯t answer. if you dare to speak rudely of the master again, no matter who you are, don¡¯t even think about stepping into the canteen.¡± sang ruoxin felt more and more embarrassed, and her anger grew stronger. however, just as she was about to continue arguing with the young man, she realized that someone was answering the questions. Chapter 1173 - 1173 Multiplication Table 1173 multiplication table when sang ruoxin argued with the young man, xue fanxin picked up the pen beside her and answered all the questions on the wooden tablet. what was the question on the wooden tablet? it was child¡¯s play, easy. 1¡Á1=1 2x2=4 3¡Á3=9 4¡Á4=16 5¡Á5=25 the space for the answer number was blank. xue fanxin took a pen and wrote the correct answer. if she was not wrong, the person who set the question was not the spirit cuisine master, but ah jiu. when ah jiu left earth, guan xiaoyan had given him so many books. there must be a multiplication table, so setting such a simple question was not difficult for him. and answering such a simple question was even less difficult for her. after xue fanxin finished answering the last question, she put down her pen and asked with a smile, ¡°i¡¯ve already finished answering. i wonder if master is satisfied with this answer?¡± the young man glanced at the answer on it and took out a small note to compare it seriously. then, he said with a smile, ¡°congratulations, miss. you answered all the questions on the wooden tablet correctly, so from now on, you can go to the second floor to eat for free.¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± xue fanxin nodded politely at the young man, then said to her companions, ¡°let¡¯s go up to the second floor to eat a feast.¡± after xue fanxin said this to her companions, she remembered to ask the young man, ¡°i should be able to take my friends to the second floor for free, right?¡± the young man nodded and said, ¡°sure, but the premise is that they have to be led by you. if it¡¯s just them, then they can only eat on the first floor. if they want to go to the second floor, they have to pay out of their own pocket.¡± ¡°thank you, mister. i¡¯ll go eat first. moning, let¡¯s go.¡± xue fanxin pulled shui moning¡¯s hand and was about to leave, but unexpectedly, mocking voices sounded from the surrounding crowd. ¡°isn¡¯t this the trash from yellow class?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s them. how can the trash from the yellow class eat in the freshman canteen? previously, master wanyan said that the trash from the yellow class is not allowed to eat in the freshman canteen.¡± ¡°trash from the yellow class, get lost. this is not a place you can come to.¡± ¡°master wanyan said that trash from the yellow class is not allowed to eat in the canteen in the future, so get lost quickly.¡± xue fanxin glanced coldly at the people who had scolded and driven them away, then mocked them in turn. ¡°your master wanyan is still lying in bed! if you have the ability, go and call her over to cook. according to what i know, this temporary freshman canteen has nothing to do with your master wanyan, who can cause an explosion even when she makes a spirit dish. master wanyan said that she won¡¯t entertain the new students of the yellow class, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the master of the temporary freshman canteen said that he won¡¯t entertain us.¡± at this moment, the young man stepped forward and said, ¡°our master will not stop the new students from eating because of some nobody named feng. what master wanyan said has nothing to do with our master. if you like master wanyan so much, then don¡¯t come here to eat. go find that master wanyan to cook for you.¡± the moment the young man said that, everyone present was speechless. no matter how displeased they were, they did not dare to speak carelessly, in case they had no food to eat. ¡°a bunch of brainless fans. your feng xiyu has almost been stripped naked and hung on a tree today!¡± xue fanxin rolled her eyes at the group of people, then ignored them and walked towards the door of the canteen. just as xue fanxin was about to walk through the door of the canteen, she was stopped. ¡°stop right there.¡± Chapter 1174 - 1174 Theyll All Be Provoked 1174 they¡¯ll all be provoked when xue fanxin heard the voice, she stopped in her tracks and turned back to look. she realized that sang ruoxin had called out to her. xue fanxin¡¯s impression of sang ruoxin was that of an arrogant heiress. sang ruoxin called out to xue fanxin and asked with a hint of displeasure, ¡°since you can answer the questions on the wooden tablet correctly, please tell me what¡¯s written on this wooden tablet. if you can¡¯t, then it¡¯ll be difficult to convince the crowd.¡± ¡°why should i submit to the public? as long as the master thinks my answer is correct, it¡¯s fine. as for your opinions, they don¡¯t matter to me,¡± xue fanxin said indifferently. she was not as respectful to sang ruoxin as the others, nor would she flatter her. sang ruoxin was already used to being praised. no matter where she went, she would be the most dazzling person. everyone would be respectful to her, so xue fanxin¡¯s indifferent attitude made her extremely dissatisfied. ¡°how dare you speak to me like this? do you know who i am?¡± ¡°the granddaughter of the king of the central continent, sang ruoxin. my friend has already told me just now. why? do you think i should lower my head and speak to you because you are the granddaughter of the king of the central continent?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t have any questions, then i¡¯ll go eat. it¡¯s said that this temporary freshman canteen has a time limit. if you continue to waste time talking nonsense here, be careful, you might not be able to have breakfast.¡± xue fanxin smiled slightly and turned to leave, ignoring sang ruoxin¡¯s ashen face. based on her experience, no matter what she did or said today, even if she flattered sang ruoxin, the final outcome would not change much. sang ruoxin would not let her off easily. she would provoke this person no matter what. she had no choice. she had stolen sang ruoxin¡¯s limelight. however, she had to snatch the limelight sooner or later. otherwise, how could she go up to the second floor to eat? sang ruoxin gritted her teeth and glared at xue fanxin¡¯s departing figure. she was so angry that she was about to explode. she felt that xue fanxin had embarrassed her greatly. no matter where she went, the most dazzling person would be her. but today, her glory had been snatched away by xue fanxin. how could she not be angry? the followers beside sang ruoxin fanned the flames. ¡°ruoxin, don¡¯t be too angry. that¡¯s the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region. her background is not small. on the first day she entered the academy, she dared to scold young master xiyu in public. she¡¯s very arrogant.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no choice. after all, she has the grandfather of the king of the desolate region as her backer!¡± ¡°who does the king of the desolate region think he is? can he be compared to the king of the central continent? ruoxin, an arrogant and domineering clown like xue fanxin will be finished soon, so you don¡¯t have to be so angry. she offended young master xiyu and now she has offended you. even if she is the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region, she can forget about staying in the five elements academy. we don¡¯t have to do it ourselves. there are plenty of people who can help us deal with her.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. ruoxin, why must you be angry with a piece of trash from the yellow class? she might have guessed correctly to be able to answer the questions on the wooden tablet. otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t she dare to say what was written on the wooden tablet?¡± hearing these words, sang ruoxin¡¯s mood improved a lot. she said arrogantly, ¡°let¡¯s go eat first. isn¡¯t it just going to the second floor to eat? i have enough five-element pearls.¡± when sang ruoxin was about to walk through the door of the canteen, she was stopped by the person inside. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, the meal time is over. please come earlier next time.¡± these words made sang ruoxin extremely displeased. before she could question, the people around her were already asking non-stop. ¡°what do you mean the meal time is over? someone clearly walked in just now, okay?¡± ¡°are you deliberately not letting us in to eat?¡± the canteen staff did not argue further. instead, they pointed at a large sign hanging in the middle of the hall. the sign indicated the meal timetable. from the timetable, it was indeed past mealtime. Chapter 1175 - 1175 Special Guest 1175 special guest sang ruoxin and the others were not the only ones who were stopped from eating outside. many new students were rejected, and quite a few people caused a ruckus outside the door. sang ruoxin¡¯s anger was getting stronger and stronger, but she still tried her best to bear with it. she questioned the canteen staff, ¡°since the meal time has already ended, why are there still people eating inside? the person who just went up to the second floor probably hasn¡¯t even ordered the dishes yet, okay?¡± why did she feel that this temporary freshman canteen was deliberately targeting her? it shouldn¡¯t be. she had not offended anyone in this canteen. this was her first time here today. why would the people here deliberately target her? no, no, definitely not. the young man in the canteen could still maintain his composure in the face of sang ruoxin¡¯s question. he replied in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°the first floor is the new student canteen that is open to the public. any new student can eat on the first floor for free as long as they are given a fixed time. the second floor is specially used to entertain special guests. there is no time limit. you can come and eat at any time.¡± ¡°what do you mean by special guests?¡± she was the granddaughter of the king of the central continent. wasn¡¯t such an identity special? ¡°there are two types of so-called special guests. one is to obtain the spirit cuisine badge issued by the master. those who hold the spirit cuisine badge can go to the second floor to eat at any time, but they have to pay the corresponding five-element pearls. the other type of special guest is like the new student just now. if you answer the question correctly, you can go to the second floor to eat for free. if you have no more questions, then please leave. remember to come and eat early next time.¡± ¡°i am the granddaughter of the king of the central continent. do you dare to drive me away?¡± sang ruoxin was really enraged. she habitually brought up her backer. in the five continents and ten regions, anyone who heard the reputation of the king of the central continent would give her some face. she wanted to see if a small spirit chef dared to really drive her away. even if sang ruoxin mentioned the king of the central continent, the young man was not afraid. he smiled deeply and said, ¡°our master comes from the nine nether holy land. in the past, he specially cooked for the nether king. for some reason, our master came to the five elements academy to temporarily be the freshman canteen spirit chef here. if you think that our master will be afraid of the king of the central continent, you can continue to cause trouble. as for the consequences, you can bear them yourself.¡± in fact, when sang ruoxin heard the words nine nether holy land, she was already so frightened that her face turned green. how could she dare to be as arrogant as before? her heart was filled with shock and a hint of panic. she had almost offended someone from the nine nether holy land. the nine nether holy land was not something that could be provoked casually. even if she was the granddaughter of the king of the central continent, she could not afford to provoke the people there. before coming to the five elements academy, she had heard some rumors that when the five elements academy recruited new people, people from the nine nether holy land would come, and it would be important people. it seemed that this news was true. if this temporary freshman canteen was really under the supervision of the nine nether holy land, then she really could not act recklessly, or her outcome would be very tragic. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± sang ruoxin did not dare to make a fuss anymore. no matter how embarrassed she was, she turned around and left. the others also knew how powerful the nine nether holy land was, so they left one after another. xue fanxin did not know what happened at the door. at this moment, she was in the most elegant private room on the second floor, taking the menu and ordering. ¡°i want this, this, this, this, and that.¡± xue fanxin ordered a bunch of dishes and kept pointing at the menu. the young man who was writing down the dishes quickly wrote on the paper, not daring to miss anything. as for the others at the same table, they looked at xue fanxin in shock. could she finish everything she ordered? Chapter 1176 - 1176 Inside Story 1176 inside story everyone watched as xue fanxin ordered crazily, and their hearts started to flutter. they were afraid that they would have to pay for these dishes themselves in the end. it would be fine if they could pay with crystals. after all, they more or less had some crystals. however, the five-elements academy used five-elements pearls. they were new students who had just entered the academy and did not have any five-elements pearls. it was equivalent to them being penniless. shui moning tugged at xue fanxin¡¯s sleeve slightly and reminded her in a low voice. ¡°fanxin, even if it¡¯s really free, you don¡¯t have to order so much. if we have to pay with the five-element pearls when we settle the bill later, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°what are the five-elements pearls?¡± xue fanxin was halfway through ordering when she heard shui moning¡¯s words and stopped. before shui moning could answer, the young man who was writing down the dishes by the side had already explained to xue fanxin, ¡°the five-elements pearl is a small pearl made by the five-elements academy. it¡¯s equivalent to crystals outside and can be exchanged for items needed for life and cultivation in the academy. don¡¯t worry, because this miss answered the question on the wooden tablet correctly, no matter what you eat, it¡¯s free. there¡¯s no need to pay five-elements pearls.¡± hearing the young man¡¯s words, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. at the same time, they felt that this young man¡¯s attitude towards xue fanxin seemed to be a little too respectful. look at the young man who had just gone against sang ruoxin. although his tone and attitude were not bad, he could not be said to be respectful. could it be that because fanxin had answered the question on the wooden tablet correctly, the people in the temporary freshman canteen were so respectful to her? xue fanxin did not care what the others were thinking and continued to order. she ordered at least twenty dishes before stopping. ¡°these are all for now. if it¡¯s not enough, order more.¡± ¡°alright. if you have any other orders, you can call me directly.¡± the young man put away the menu and left. he quickly rushed to the kitchen and reported the dishes xue fanxin had ordered. the people in the canteen had long been prepared. when they heard the name of the dishes, they immediately started making them. all the ingredients were used in the best way, and a certain spirit dish master personally cooked them. the person who had ordered this little dish was the nether consort. their temporary freshman canteen was actually opened for the consort alone, so they naturally had to make the dishes the consort ordered well. apart from the consort, the dishes for the other new students were made very casually. the ingredients were ordinary, and they were brewed in a large pot. furthermore, that spirit dish master would not personally cook. they were all made by his disciples and subordinates. of course, only their own people knew about the inside story. in less than fifteen minutes, the first dish was served. everyone looked at the spirit dish that looked and smelled good. they were all stunned, because even the smell of this spirit dish was filled with dense spiritual energy. just by smelling it, spiritual energy drilled into their bodies. this was a real spirit dish. the spirit dishes made by that master wanyan were simply incomparable. ¡°fanxin, i won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± shi bo was the first to eat. ¡°damn fatty, do you want to eat alone? leave some for me.¡± huo lieyun quickly snatched the food with his chopsticks. jin zhengming was not at a disadvantage either. he picked up the plate and fought to eat. the three of them snatched a plate of food just like that. xue fanxin did not snatch it. she shook her head helplessly and said speechlessly, ¡°don¡¯t snatch it. i just ordered a lot of food. the dishes will be served in a while. when the time comes, i¡¯ll let you eat enough. if it¡¯s not enough, i¡¯ll order more.¡± no matter what, just based on the fact that her companions had stood up for her and scolded her today, they were worthy of her friendship. standing up for her and scolding others was not just a casual word, but it would offend feng xiyu. actually, it was not bad to have a few good friends who had similar interests. Chapter 1177 - 1177 She Did It 1177 she did it while xue fanxin and the others were enjoying delicious food, some people did not have such good days. a lot of effort was spent to rescue feng xiyu. because his entire body was in so much pain that he could not move, he had been carried back. along the way, he had simply been in the limelight. at this moment, everyone in the five elements academy knew that he had been hung from a tree. however, even so, those who loved and admired feng xiyu remained loyal to him. they only hated the person who had harmed feng xiyu to this extent. when feng ruyu saw that her brother had been beaten up like this, she was also very angry. after everyone left, she came to ask about it. ¡°brother, who on earth beat you up like this? how dare they bully our feng family? i definitely won¡¯t let the person who beat you off.¡± ¡°i also want to know who hit me, but i don¡¯t know.¡± feng xiyu was in a particularly bad mood now. furthermore, he was in front of his younger sister, so he could not be bothered to maintain his usual gentle and elegant image. he displayed all his resentment and anger, wishing he could immediately find the person who had hit him and destroy him. he, feng xiyu, had never suffered such humiliation or lost so much face. if he did not vent his anger, he would not be feng xiyu. but even if he wanted to vent his anger, he had to find out who had hit him first. otherwise, who would he settle scores with? initially, he had suspected xue fanxin. after all, he had only had a grudge with her recently. however, he knew very well that the person who had attacked him last night was not xue fanxin, but three men who were stronger than him. ¡°brother, could it be that xue fanxin?¡± feng ruyu¡¯s first reaction was the same as feng xiyu¡¯s. she first suspected xue fanxin. feng xiyu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°it wasn¡¯t her. it was three men who attacked.¡± ¡°just because it was three men, can she be eliminated as a suspect? perhaps she got someone to beat you up.¡± ¡°no. she came to the five-elements academy alone and doesn¡¯t have any followers. furthermore, the five-elements academy has a rule. no matter who it is, they are not allowed to bring maidservants, servants, or followers with them when they are studying in the academy. xue fanxin is only a new student. it¡¯s impossible for her to find three people stronger than me as fighters in such a short time. although i indeed don¡¯t like xue fanxin, we can¡¯t blame her for this, or we¡¯ll let the real murderer off easy.¡± ¡°but if it wasn¡¯t for xue fanxin, who would treat you like this in the five elements academy?¡± feng ruyu still felt that this matter had something to do with xue fanxin. ¡°i don¡¯t know either.¡± feng xiyu was confused. he ran through everyone he knew in his mind, but no one was suspicious. xue fanxin was the most suspicious, but the fact that he had been beaten seemed to have nothing to do with her. ¡°brother, why are you thinking so much? even if xue fanxin didn¡¯t do it, you have to say that she did it. take this opportunity to get rid of her. even if there¡¯s no real evidence, you can still kill her.¡± feng ruyu¡¯s every word was targeted at xue fanxin, looking like she couldn¡¯t wait to tear her apart. of course, she could not wait to tear xue fanxin apart. after all, xue fanxin dared to approach the people from the nine nether holy land. even if it was just to eat in the canteen, she would not allow it. feng xiyu sensed that his younger sister¡¯s anger and killing intent were very strong. just as he was about to ask why, an earthquake suddenly occurred at this moment, causing the entire house to shake violently. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°why is the ground shaking?¡± Chapter 1178 - 1178 Natural and Man-made Calamity 1178 natural and man-made calamity the ground suddenly trembled. the entire house swayed violently, almost toppling over. feng xiyu was injured and could not move easily. he had a martial monarch realm cultivation level, but when the house swayed violently, he actually did not have the ability to resist at all. he fell from the bed and rolled around on the shaking ground. finally, he stopped at the table and chairs. feng ruyu¡¯s situation was not any better. just as she stabilized herself by holding onto the wall, the ground beneath her feet suddenly cracked. the crack became bigger and bigger, directly splitting the house into two. because of the cracked ground and the intense tremors just now, even a house with decent defense could not support it and collapsed. half of the collapsed houses were stuck under the cracked ground. as for feng xiyu and feng ruyu, they were directly buried under the collapsed house. actually, when the house collapsed, feng ruyu had thought of forcefully breaking through the house and escaping. but for some reason, she was actually unable to mobilize her spirit energy at that time. in the end, she was buried in less than a breath of time. could it be that she was too panicked and lost her composure, so she could not mobilize her spirit energy? no matter what the reason was, feng ruyu was not in the mood to think about it now. at this moment, her entire body was stuck in the crack in the ground. there was a pile of house rubble and wood pressing down on her. one of her hands had already been broken from the pressure, and one of her legs was stuck and she could not move. her head was dizzy. feng xiyu¡¯s situation was not much better. he was already injured. now that he had been crushed by a pile of shattered rocks and wood, he was in as bad a state as possible. ¡°quick, quick, quick. come and save him. young master xiyu¡¯s residence has collapsed and he¡¯s buried below.¡± ¡°how could a perfectly fine house collapse?¡± ¡°there was a very strong tremor nearby just now. the house must have collapsed from the tremor.¡± ¡°let¡¯s save him first. quickly save him.¡± ¡°sigh¡­ young master xiyu has been quite unlucky these two days. he was beaten up and hung from a tree last night, and he was buried by a collapsed house this morning. really¡­¡± if feng xiyu¡¯s beating yesterday was man-made, then being buried in a collapsed house today was a natural disaster. it was really unlucky to suffer from both natural and man-made disasters. xue fanxin knew nothing about what had happened at feng xiyu¡¯s side. after eating and drinking her fill, she returned to class. tang man was already waiting for his students. seeing that they had returned together and were getting along well, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. after the students sat down, he started class. ¡°from today onwards, you will receive all kinds of new knowledge and training. however, before that, i want to understand you a little more. huo lieyun possesses a fire spirit vein and is good at using fire elemental spirit energy. his attack power is quite good. jin zhengming is a metal spirit vein and is good at using metal elemental spirit energy. now, he can already gather spirit energy as a blade, and his attack power is quite good. ¡°shi bo is an earth spirit vein user. the earth elemental spirit energy is extremely powerful, and his defense is indestructible to those of the same realm. shui moning is a water spirit vein, and her control over the water elemental spirit energy can barely be considered passable. as for xue fanxin, your talent is 100% purity in all elements. no matter what kind of spirit energy you cultivate, you can do it. this is my current understanding of you. if one of you is good at medicine or healing, it will be a perfect combination.¡± ¡°teacher, i know medicine and healing techniques. i also know how to refine pills.¡± xue fanxin took the initiative to say what she was good at. if she was not wrong, teacher tang man should be planning to train them as a team. a team? it didn¡¯t seem bad. Chapter 1179 - 1179 A Team 1179 a team when tang man heard xue fanxin say that she knew medicine, healing techniques and even knew pill cultivation, he was a little shocked, but he quickly calmed down and revealed a smile. ¡°not bad. this way, you can indeed form a team. huo lieyun and jin zhengming will be the main attackers, shi bo will be the main defender, shui moning will be the controller, and xue fanxin will be the healer. however, your strength is too weak, and you don¡¯t have any tacit understanding with each other. if you want to form a real team, you have to understand your teammates and believe in them. otherwise, your team will easily collapse.¡± as tang man spoke, the people below were listening carefully and thinking seriously, thinking about what to do to make their team perfect. on the other hand, tang man continued speaking, ¡°although huo lieyun and jin zhengming have cultivated their own spirit arts, they still have many shortcomings in other aspects that need to be improved in the future. shi bo has a body of defense, but he doesn¡¯t know how to use it flexibly. shui moning¡¯s water spirit art is not mature enough, so she has to cultivate harder. as for xue fanxin, what spirit art have you cultivated?¡± tang man knew that xue fanxin¡¯s talent was not bad, but he really did not know what spirit art xue fanxin had cultivated. xue fanxin thought about it and hesitated about saying the reverse spirit art, but in the end, she chose not to say it and said something else. ¡°teacher, i know a sword technique and a spirit technique. i also know some sound techniques. which spirit art is this?¡± facing xue fanxin¡¯s low-level question, tang man did not have any intention of mocking her. instead, he patiently explained it to her, ¡°sword techniques and spirit techniques are not spirit arts, and sound techniques aren¡¯t spirit arts either. the so-called spirit arts are attacks launched with your own elemental power. for example, huo lieyun cultivates a spirit art with fire elemental spirit energy, so it¡¯s a fire spirit art for short. ¡°jin zhengming cultivates the metal spirit art. shi bo and shui mo are respectively the earth spirit art and the water spirit art. there are also some relatively special spirit arts, but the cultivation of those spirit arts requires extremely harsh conditions. it¡¯s not something ordinary people can cultivate.¡± ¡°i see! but i haven¡¯t cultivated any elemental spirit or energy spirit techniques. i usually fight as i want. i use sword techniques and spirit techniques more often than not.¡± according to her teacher, her reverse spirit art should not be considered an elemental spirit art. ¡°it¡¯s okay. you have a talent with 100% purity in all elements. you can cultivate any elemental spirit technique. although you are good at medicine and healing techniques, you can¡¯t not have any protection, so you can choose an elemental spirit technique to cultivate. which elemental spirit technique do you want to cultivate? the usual elemental spirit technique is metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, followed by wind and lightning. there are also some rare spirit arts, such as the light spirit art and the dark spirit art. you can forget about these for the time being.¡± xue fanxin thought about it and replied, ¡°i want to cultivate the wood spirit art.¡± because of the wood spirit heavenly pearl, the wood spirit power in her body was relatively powerful, so practicing the wood spirit art should be better. furthermore, among the five of them, there was metal, water, fire, and earth. they happened to lack wood. tang man had no objections to xue fanxin¡¯s choice. ¡°it¡¯s not bad for you to cultivate the wood spirit art, but i don¡¯t have a suitable wood spirit art for you here. why don¡¯t we do this? go to the library now and look for the wood spirit art you want there. every new student can choose a spirit art on the first floor of the library, so just go. the library is on the east side of the original freshman canteen. you can see it by walking straight over.¡± ¡°yes, teacher. i¡¯ll go now.¡± the library of the five elements academy? it was not bad to take a look. Chapter 1180 - 1180 Drinking Old Man 1180 drinking old man xue fanxin did as tang man said and went to the library to look for a suitable spirit technique for her. the library was on the east side of the original freshman canteen. wouldn¡¯t that be near the special class and the heaven class? if she went to that place, she would definitely bump into the people from the special and heaven classes. at that time, it would be inevitable that there would be a bunch of messy things. but she had no choice. she had to go to the library, so no matter what happened in front of her, she had to go. every new student who had just entered the five elements academy could choose a suitable spirit art from the first floor of the library. if they were from a large family, the family already had a suitable spirit art to cultivate, so there was naturally no need to come to the library to look for one. however, more than half of the disciples recruited by the five elements academy were from ordinary families. coming to the five elements academy had already made them bankrupt. how could they have any spirit arts to learn? hence, the five elements academy¡¯s library had been especially lively these few days, especially on the first floor. it was almost filled with people. new disciples who had come to search for spirit arts were everywhere, and there were quite a few new students from the special and heavenly classes. along the way, xue fanxin did not even need to ask for directions. she could find the library by following the crowd. at this moment, the door to the library was open. people were entering and leaving at all times, but no matter how lively the door was, under a large tree beside the door, an old man was always lying on his chair with his eyes closed to rest. he held a pot of wine in his hand and took a sip from time to time. the old man¡¯s clothes were very simple, or even shabby. he was also a little sloppy. the wine did not leave his hand, making him smell like alcohol at all times. therefore, when the passing new students saw the old man, they passed by in a hurry because they more or less felt disdain toward him. however, the old man did not care about the disdain and contempt those new students had for him. he continued to drink his wine and sleep. from time to time, a fallen leaf would fall on him, and he could not be bothered to clean it. xue fanxin walked to the door of the library. she did not enter the library in a hurry like the other new students. instead, she looked outside and noticed the old man under the tree. she felt that it was a little unusual for such an old man to appear outside the library, so she went over to take a look. the elder seemed to have fallen asleep. under the chair he was lying on were a few empty wine pots, and the pot of wine in his hand was about to run out. this wine was a medicinal wine and also a poisonous wine. if she was not wrong, this elder should have been very heavily injured and poisoned. he needed this medicinal wine to suppress his injuries and control the poison. however, the more he drank this wine, the more serious his injuries would be and the stronger the poison in his body. in the end, he would only die. since the old man had chosen to drink this wine, he should know his situation. that was why his body vaguely emitted an aura of despair. seeing this, xue fanxin felt a little sympathetic. she took out two jars of wine she had brewed herself from her space and gently placed them on the ground before leaving. the moment xue fanxin turned around and left, the old man opened his eyes and looked at xue fanxin¡¯s back suspiciously. then, he picked up the wine on the ground and looked at it. what he saw immediately shocked him. he suddenly sat up and sniffed the wine in his hand a few times. after confirming that the taste was correct, he started drinking. with just one sip, he was even more shocked. he looked at the door of the library again, but xue fanxin had long entered the library, so the old man could not see her at all. this girl had actually given him two jars of spirit wine that contained the power of life. after drinking these two jars of wine, he could live for at least another year. Chapter 1181 - 1181 Beginner Spirit Art 1181 beginner spirit art xue fanxin did not know that the old man was looking at her. at this moment, she had already entered the library. she did not know what the rules of the library were. after entering, no one stopped or guided her, so she might as well look around herself. the first floor of the library was very large and could accommodate more than a thousand people at the same time. every area was extremely detailed, and the area where the spirit arts were placed was very obvious. there were also signs indicating the location. therefore, no matter how unfamiliar one was with the library, as long as they entered, they could find the place where the spirit arts were placed. because most of the new students were here to find suitable spirit arts for themselves, the area where the spirit arts were placed was especially crowded. the relatively spacious aisle was filled with people. xue fanxin spent a lot of effort to squeeze into the area where the wood spirit arts was placed. because there were not many people who cultivated the wood spirit arts, there were still a few wood spirit arts here that no one had touched. however, they were all elementary wood spirit arts. basically, no one was willing to cultivate the kind that could be bought with a few thousand crystals outside. spirit arts were divided into primary, intermediate, and advanced levels. above the advanced levels were the king, spirit, saint, emperor, and divine levels. the higher the level of the spirit art, the more powerful and rare it was. ignoring the spirit arts above the king level, even advanced level spirit arts were extremely precious in the five continents and ten regions. only the descendants of large families had the ability to learn them. normal people came into contact with the beginner and intermediate levels the most. among the various elemental spirit energy spirit incantations, the fire spirit art and the metal spirit art were relatively popular. next were the earth spirit art and the water spirit art. as for the wood spirit art, very few people asked about it. the elementary wood spirit art almost had no attack power. it could only create a few soft vines. such vines could be easily broken and cut off. therefore, not many people moved the elementary wood spirit art in the library. almost no one had read the few elementary wood spirit arts. xue fanxin reached out and casually took one of the beginner wood spirit arts. before she could open it and read it, mocking voices sounded from the side. ¡°trash from the yellow class is trash. you actually look at the elementary wood spirit art. but that¡¯s right. trash from the yellow class like you are only worthy of cultivating such trashy spirit arts. trash and trash are really compatible.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, i have an intermediate wood spirit art here. as long as you call me ¡®aunt¡¯ a few times, i¡¯ll show you. how about that?¡± ¡°even if you give her the intermediate wood spirit art, a piece of trash like her won¡¯t be able to learn it.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. let¡¯s go. don¡¯t stay with the trash, lest you get tainted by her bad luck.¡± xue fanxin recognized that these people were sang ruoxin¡¯s followers and could not be bothered to waste her breath on them. she casually took a low-level wood spirit art and left. she had already seen it just now. there were only a few elementary wood spirit arts on the first floor of the library. she could just take one. if this elementary wood spirit art really did not work, she would ask ah jiu for one later. seeing xue fanxin leave with the elementary wood spirit art, the people who had mocked her just now continued to mock her. ¡°look, she really took a beginner-level wood spirit art.¡± ¡°i know that elementary wood spirit art. even if you cultivate it to the large success stage, it won¡¯t have much power. you won¡¯t even be able to tie up a rank three demonic beast.¡± ¡°haha¡­ trash is indeed trash. even the spirit incantations you chose are trash.¡± ¡°strange, why do i suddenly feel a little itchy?¡± ¡°now that you mention it, i feel a little itchy too.¡± ¡°perhaps there¡¯s too much dust in the library and there¡¯s a lot of people, so it¡¯s contaminated with some unclean things. everyone, quickly find a suitable spirit technique and leave this place.¡± xue fanxin had not gone far. with her cultivation level, she could completely hear the words of the people behind her. she smiled coldly and said, ¡°over the next three days, enjoy my super itching powder.¡± Chapter 1182 - 1182 Gradeless Spirit Art 1182 gradeless spirit art xue fanxin walked towards the door of the library with the elementary wood spirit art in her hand. when she walked out of the door, she felt a spirit technique sweep over her. however, it was only a sweep. that spirit technique seemed to be related to the elementary spirit art in her hand. just as xue fanxin was thinking about the spirit technique, someone immediately came to look for trouble after she stood at the door for a while. ¡°are you a dog? why are you standing at the door blocking the way? get lost.¡± the group of people who had been mocking xue fanxin in the library happened to come out. seeing that xue fanxin was standing at the door without moving, they pushed her away and let the spirit technique at the door sweep over them. then, they glared at xue fanxin before leaving. xue fanxin did not care about this. all her attention was on the spirit technique at the door. she was very curious about it. at this moment, someone was calling her from outside the door. ¡°little girl, come here.¡± xue fanxin looked up and realized that it was the old man who was drinking calling her. hence, she walked over and asked the old man politely, ¡°senior, why did you call me over?¡± the old man placed the wine pot in his hand in front of xue fanxin and asked with a smile, ¡°little girl, do you still have this wine? how about giving me a few more jars? why don¡¯t we do this? i¡¯ll trade something with you.¡± ¡°exchange?¡± xue fanxin really did not know what to say for a moment. she did not really want to make an exchange with the old man. she would not think of taking advantage of an old man who was heavily injured and poisoned and did not have long to live. however, there were only a few jars of wine left. she had yet to drink the newly brewed wine. actually, it did not matter if she drank these wines or not. she could give them all to this pitiful old man. the old man did not know what xue fanxin was thinking. seeing that she was holding a beginner-level wood spirit art in her hand, he took out a gradeless wood spirit art from his interspatial ring. ¡°little girl, look at my wood spirit art. that¡¯s not an ordinary item. when you first start cultivating, it is a beginner-level wood spirit art. as you cultivate later, it will advance to an intermediate-level wood spirit art. then, it will be a high-level wood spirit art. it¡¯s like a plant that will take root and germinate, and it will become stronger and stronger. not only that, but it¡¯s a hundred or a thousand times stronger than the wood spirit art of the same level. little girl, i¡¯ll trade this wood spirit art for wine with you, okay?¡± although the old man had said a lot about the wood spirit art in his hand, xue fanxin did not listen much and was not interested. she only saw that the old man¡¯s slightly jumpy personality was very similar to her grandfather¡¯s, and her heart softened, so she took out the remaining three jars of wine. ¡°old senior, i only have three jars left. i¡¯ll give them all to you.¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright. three jars it is.¡± the old man threw the wood spirit art in his hand to xue fanxin and took all the wine xue fanxin took out. he said excitedly, ¡°this is really a good wine! an extraordinarily good wine. girl, where did you get this wine, leak some details to me.¡± ¡°i brewed this wine myself.¡± ¡°what did you say? you brewed this wine yourself?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! but i really don¡¯t have any more of such wine now. if you want to drink more after finishing these jars, you can only wait a month. the newly brewed wine still needs a month to be unearthed. old senior, i still have to go back to class. i¡¯ll take my leave first. goodbye.¡± the old man was still in shock and did not hear xue fanxin at all. he only reacted when she was far away, his old face smiling like a flower. ¡°haha¡­ the heavens really didn¡¯t kill me! could it be that that charlatan made me wait outside the five elements academy¡¯s library for this girl?¡± ¡°whether it¡¯s this girl or not, i¡¯ll follow her for the time being.¡± Chapter 1183 - 1183 Problematic Person 1183 problematic person xue fanxin returned to yellow class with the two wood spirit arts. she originally wanted to ask tang man which one she should practice, but unexpectedly, just as she returned and before she could say anything, tang man stared straight at the spirit art in her hand, looking incredulous. after a long time, he said in surprise, ¡°where did you get this spirit art?¡± ¡°this one?¡± xue fanxin naturally knew that tang man was asking about the book the old man had given her, so she directly explained the origins of the spirit art. ¡°it was given to me by an old senior outside the library who likes to drink.¡± ¡°that old guy is very stingy. he usually doesn¡¯t even give a crystal to anyone, let alone such a good spirit art. fanxin, did that old guy take something from you? that thing¡¯s value is definitely above this spirit art.¡± ¡°i only gave him a few pots of wine.¡± ¡°a few pots of wine¡­ what wine?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a wine i brewed myself. to be precise, it should be a spirit wine.¡± ¡°he¡¯s willing to give you the gradeless wood spirit art with just a few pots of spirit wine?¡± tang man still did not believe it. because he did not believe it, he suspected that there was a conspiracy. xue fanxin was at a loss now. she asked in confusion, ¡°teacher, is there a problem with this spirit art?¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with the spirit art. there¡¯s something wrong with the person.¡± ¡°ah?¡± just as xue fanxin was about to ask, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°old guy surnamed tang, you¡¯re the one with a problem. there¡¯s something wrong with you from head to toe.¡± right on the heels of that, the old man drinking outside the library suddenly appeared on the roof. then, he jumped down from the roof. he glared at tang man first, then looked at xue fanxin and immediately put on a smile. ¡°little girl, don¡¯t listen to this old man¡¯s nonsense. there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. the problem is him. he always likes to be suspicious.¡± tang man did not mind the old man¡¯s words and asked in a very casual tone, ¡°old drunkard, why aren¡¯t you drinking under the tree outside the library? what are you doing in my yellow class?¡± ¡°anyway, i¡¯m not here to look for you.¡± ¡°of course i know you¡¯re not here for me. tell me, what did you swindle from my new disciple?¡± ¡°what do you mean swindled? we¡¯re exchanging, okay? if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask this girl.¡± tang man really did not believe him, so he asked xue fanxin, ¡°fanxin, tell me, did this old drunkard cheat you of something precious? if so, tell me and i¡¯ll help you get it back.¡± xue fanxin could tell that the two people in front of her were old friends. furthermore, they were very familiar with each other, so familiar that they often bickered for fun. no matter what, these two people did not have any ill will towards her, so she should treat them with respect. ¡°teacher, this old senior didn¡¯t cheat me of any treasure. i was willing to give him the wine myself. actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. it¡¯s just a few pots of spirit wine.¡± ¡°what few pots of spirit wine? girl, do you know that these pots of spirit wine can let me live for two more years? you just said that there will be such wine in a month. can you leave some for me?¡± the old man was like a child asking for candy. he looked at xue fanxin pitifully and pretended to be pitiful. xue fanxin was very speechless. however, when she heard the old man say that the spirit wine could let him live for another two years, she agreed without hesitation. ¡°alright, after the other batch of wine is brewed, i¡¯ll give you a few jars.¡± not only was there grape wine this time, but there was also spirit wine brewed by other spirit fruits. furthermore, it was brewed with divine water. it was a hundred or a thousand times better than the wine brewed in the previous batch and was extremely valuable. after obtaining a satisfactory answer, the old man was overjoyed. he pulled xue fanxin to the side. ¡°little girl, come, come. i¡¯ll teach you that gradeless spirit art.¡± ¡°ah?¡± Chapter 1184 - 1184 Same Old Rules 1184 same old rules when tang man saw that xue fanxin had been pulled away by that old drunkard, he was very displeased and pulled her back. ¡°she¡¯s my disciple. if anyone needs to teach her, it should be me. what has it got to do with you? if you¡¯re bored, go drink your wine. don¡¯t get in the way here.¡± the old man was also very displeased as he pulled xue fanxin back and retorted self-righteously, ¡°you¡¯ve been a mentor of the yellow class in the five elements academy for hundreds of years, but i¡¯ve never seen you care about any disciple. i wanted to teach this girl, but you just had to snatch her from me. old fellow, are you deliberately going against me?¡± ¡°what do you mean by snatching her from you? old drunkard, you were clearly the one who snatched her from me, okay? this is my disciple, a student of my yellow class. you came to my yellow class to snatch my disciple, and you still have the right to say that?¡± ¡°this girl is not the only student in your yellow class. there are four more waiting for you to teach them!¡± ¡°the five of them are a team. not a single one can be missing.¡± ¡°even if it¡¯s a group, they have to improve their individual abilities first before training their tacit understanding. i¡¯ll be in charge of improving this girl¡¯s strength. you¡¯ll be in charge of the four of them and then train their tacit understanding together. furthermore, she cultivates the wood spirit art. do you know the wood spirit art?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± tang man could not win against the old drunkard, but he was unwilling to compromise and give in. in the end, he made a suggestion. ¡°since neither of us is willing to give in, let¡¯s do it according to the old rules. ¡± ¡°fine. i¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± xue fanxin was extremely speechless as she was pulled around. seeing that tang man and the elder who was drinking said that they wanted to do it according to some old rule, and looking at how both of them were filled with fighting spirit, she thought that they were going to fight, so she wanted to persuade them. unexpectedly, just as she was about to speak, what happened next stunned her. tang man and the old man stood facing each other and pretended to be about to fight. they even got into all kinds of fighting postures, but in the end¡­ ¡°rock, paper, scissors.¡± seeing the two adults play such a childish game, xue fanxin was even more speechless. but for some reason, she liked this style and these two jumpy and personal seniors. ¡°haha¡­ my stone hammered your scissors. haha¡­ old man, i won. in the future, i¡¯ll teach this girl. haha¡­ girl, come, come. i¡¯ll start teaching you how to cultivate that wood spirit art now.¡± tang man was still in a scissor sign position. seeing xue fanxin being pulled to the side by the old drunkard, he was extremely depressed. but so what if he was depressed? a loss was a loss. this was the rule they had agreed on. no cheating. furthermore, the old drunkard was right. fanxin cultivated the wood spirit art. he had never cultivated the wood spirit art, so it was more suitable for the old drunkard to teach her. forget it. anyway, no matter who taught her, fanxin was still a disciple of his yellow class. tang man had gotten over it and stopped arguing with the old drunkard. instead, he went to see the other disciples. after all, he had personally chosen those children and could not be too biased. in the past, he had not chosen any of the students from the yellow class. it could even be said that he had not taken a liking to any of them. they had all been thrown to the yellow class because they were not wanted by the heaven class, earth class, and mystic class. even if he was a mentor of the yellow class, he had never cared about students who were not chosen by him. he had never even bothered to mentor them, which was why the students of the yellow class were so bad. but he had chosen the students from the yellow class himself this year. he would naturally take care of these students and nurture them with all his heart. Chapter 1185 - 1185 Turning Vines Into Blades 1185 turning vines into blades xue fanxin originally had many questions and things she wanted to ask, but the old man who was drinking did not give her a chance. he kept explaining the main points of cultivating the wood spirit art and even personally demonstrated them to her. he taught her in detail and could be said to have taught her wholeheartedly. the teacher was talking so seriously. as a student, how could she not study seriously? hence, xue fanxin threw all those messy questions to the back of her mind and seriously practiced the wood spirit art with the elder who was drinking. in less than an hour, she had basically mastered the main points of the wood spirit art. she circulated the wood spirit power in her body according to the old man¡¯s teachings and mobilized the surrounding spirit energy. then, a vine the size of a chopstick condensed in her palm. ¡°old senior, isn¡¯t this vine a little small?¡± she had just seen that the vine that the old senior had condensed was clearly the width of three fingers, but hers was very small. could it be because her cultivation level was not enough? ¡°you greedy girl, do you want to control a large vine when you¡¯ve just started cultivating? the wood spirit art uses your wood spirit power to condense the wood spirit to attack. the stronger your wood spirit power is, the stronger the wood and vine branches you condense. ¡°then, you combine it with the spirit art to strengthen it. to summarize, the strength of the wood spirit is closely related to two elements. one is the grade of the wood spirit art, and the other is the strength of the cultivator¡¯s wood spirit power. try to circulate the wood spirit art now and mobilize your wood spirit power to condense the wooden tree and vine branches. use your strongest wood spirit power to condense them and see if there are any changes.¡± ¡°alright.¡± xue fanxin did as the old man said and tried again. she tried her best to mobilize the wood spirit power in her body and combined it with the wood spirit art to condense the wood tree vine spirit again. this time, she had actually condensed three vines the width of two fingers at once. the vines could be extended as much as she wanted according to her spirit energy. at this moment, they were climbing around her body wantonly. when the old man saw this scene, he was stunned. ¡°oh my gosh! your wood spirit power is really extraordinarily powerful. if even the elementary wood spirit art can unleash such power, wouldn¡¯t the intermediate wood spirit art be able to transform vines into blades?¡± ¡°turning vines into blades?¡± xue fanxin pondered over this sentence. then, with a thought, she controlled the vines around her and turned them into incomparably hard straight vines. then, she controlled them to pierce through the ground and shatter the surrounding rocks. ¡°you can already transform vines into blades? little girl, you¡¯ve really broadened my horizons! come, come, come. i¡¯ll teach you to further evolve the vines and let you know how to control them better.¡± the more the old man taught, the more excited he became. he suddenly had a feeling. this girl might be able to cultivate the gradeless spirit art to the extreme. he hoped that he could live to see such a thing. xue fanxin did not think too much about it and practiced the spirit art with the old man seriously. in just half a day, she had already basically mastered the main points of the wood spirit art. now, she could use the wood spirit art at will, control the vine spirit, and transform the vine into a blade. when the old man saw that xue fanxin had such results in half a day, he was shocked but also filled with joy and anticipation. ¡°little girl, you really surprised me!¡± ¡°old senior¡­¡± xue fanxin was about to thank the old man sincerely, but she was interrupted halfway. ¡°xue fanxin, get out here.¡± at this moment, a group of aggressive people appeared in the yellow class¡¯s courtyard. the moment those people arrived, they caused trouble, making the originally dilapidated courtyard even more dilapidated. Chapter 1186 - 1186 Help Yourself 1186 help yourself a group of students from the special class barged into the yellow class¡¯s courtyard fiercely and destroyed everything present. not only did they destroy things, but those people were also full of evil words. ¡°xue fanxin, you ruthless and poisonous woman. how dare you poison people? quickly hand over the antidote, or don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± ¡°no wonder young master xiyu said that she was a scourge. she is indeed a scourge.¡± ¡°ming lan and the others have been poisoned with such a terrifying poison. it¡¯s enough to show how ruthless this woman is.¡± xue fanxin allowed these people from the special class to scold her. when they were done, she asked coldly, ¡°are you done?¡± the people from the special class were first frightened by xue fanxin¡¯s powerful aura, but then they became bold and arrogant. ¡°xue fanxin, ming lan and the others only said a few words about you in the library. do you have to poison them so ruthlessly? their entire bodies are itching unbearably now, and their faces have already been scratched bloody. if you don¡¯t want to exacerbate things, you¡¯d best hand over the antidote obediently, or else¡­¡± ¡°otherwise what?¡± ¡°otherwise, we¡¯ll report you to the disciplinary elder.¡± ¡°then go ahead and report me!¡± ¡°you¡­ xue fanxin, if the disciplinary elder finds out about this, even if you are the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region, you will still be punished, so you¡¯d best think carefully.¡± xue fanxin smiled coldly and mocked them. ¡°you people are really ridiculous. you keep saying that i poisoned them, but where¡¯s the evidence? you won¡¯t be like feng xiyu and say that i hit him just because i have a grudge with him, right? if that¡¯s the case, then please help yourself. forget about going to the disciplinary elder to report me, you can even go to the dean to report me.¡± at this moment, sang ruoxin walked out of the crowd. she seemed to be talking politely, but she was actually aggressive. ¡°xue fanxin, we don¡¯t want to blow things up to this extent, but ming lan and the others have been feeling strange ever since they returned from the library. during this time, they only came into contact with you, so you¡¯re very suspicious.¡± ¡°suspicion is not enough to convict someone. if the people who manage the central continent like to convict people of suspicion, how many wrongdoings will there be?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± sang ruoxin could not stand xue fanxin¡¯s arrogant appearance, but she could not think of a good reason to retort. xue fanxin did not give sang ruoxin a chance to speak and continued to bombard her. ¡°there¡¯s no evidence yet for poisoning. let¡¯s not talk about it for now. let¡¯s talk about your special class coming to our yellow class to cause trouble. i wonder if the five elements academy has any explicit punishment for destroying public property? if not, then everything will be fine. if there is, then you¡¯ll be unlucky.¡± hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, the students in the special class started to be a little nervous. only now did they realize what a low-level mistake they had made. just now, they had only been hot-headed for a moment. later, someone had fanned the flames and said that the person who had poisoned them was xue fanxin. they had shouted that they wanted to come to the yellow class to settle scores with xue fanxin, so they had come together. but now that they thought about it carefully, things seemed to be too simple for them. putting aside the matter of poisoning, as new students, gathering a crowd to cause trouble was a huge mistake. sang ruoxin saw that the situation had taken a turn for the worse and was extremely angry. she quickly thought of a way to salvage the situation. ¡°we¡¯re not here to cause trouble in yellow class. we just want to ask you for an explanation.¡± ¡°explanation? what explanation? do you have evidence to prove that i poisoned them? if you don¡¯t have evidence, why did you come to me to ask for an explanation? then who should i ask for an explanation from? the disciplinary elder or the dean?¡± no matter what sang ruoxin said, xue fanxin could deal with it easily. with just a few words, she made sang ruoxin speechless. just as sang ruoxin was helpless, she heard huo lieyun shout, ¡°everyone, move aside. the disciplinary elder is here.¡± hearing that the disciplinary elder had come, the expressions of the people from the special class instantly turned extremely ugly. all of them were extremely nervous, and even sang ruoxin was no exception. Chapter 1187 - 1187 Under My Protection 1187 under my protection huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and the others led the way and brought the five elements academy¡¯s disciplinary elder to the front. the moment the disciplinary elder arrived, the atmosphere around them immediately became tense. the people from the special class were so frightened that their entire bodies constricted, and they did not even dare to breathe heavily. all of them were working hard to reduce their presence, praying in their hearts that they would not be punished for what had happened today. it was said that the disciplinary elder of the five elements academy was a fair and strict person. he did everything according to the rules and had never shown favoritism. he had never been especially generous to anyone and was famous for being strict in the academy. ¡°the students from this special class are really good. you¡¯ve only been in the academy for less than two days, but you dare to gather and cause trouble. do you think that you can do whatever you want just because feng xiyu is your mentor? or do you think that you¡¯re all proud children of heaven and that the academy won¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡± ¡°disciplinary elder, it¡¯s not like that. we didn¡¯t gather to cause trouble. we came to the yellow class to look for xue fanxin to get the antidote. a few disciples in our special class had a quarrel with xue fanxin in the library. when they returned from the library, their entire bodies were itching, so we suspected that xue fanxin had poisoned them, so we came to look for her to ask for an explanation.¡± sang ruoxin explained the ins and outs of the matter briefly, but it was perfunctory. she only talked about xue fanxin, but she did not say how they acted. at this moment, the old man who had not spoken suddenly said, ¡°sigh¡­ the temperament and character of the younger generation nowadays are really bad! their ability to lie through their teeth is top-notch, their ability to scold others is top-notch, and their ability to act in front of others and behind others is also top-notch. ¡°you uneducated younger generation, a group of you came here aggressively. not only did you destroy so much public property, but you also kept saying dirty words and insulting others. you¡¯re really uneducated. such a person can still enter the special class. it looks like that so-called special class is really not good.¡± only then did the people from the special class turn their attention to the slovenly-clothed elder and whisper, ¡°isn¡¯t this the old guy drinking outside the library?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s him. i heard that he¡¯s in charge of cleaning the courtyard outside the library.¡± ¡°what is an old man who sweeps the floor doing in the yellow class?¡± just as the people from the special class were discussing the old man, the disciplinary elder said politely, ¡°why are you in the mood to come to the yellow class for a walk today?¡± ¡°i like her, okay? let me tell you, this girl will be under my protection in the future. whoever dares to bully my girl, i¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°you¡¯re protecting this girl?¡± the elder asked in shock. he even sized up xue fanxin suspiciously, as if he wanted to find an answer from her. the elder who was drinking pulled xue fanxin over and held her arm as he said, ¡°if i don¡¯t protect my girl, who should i protect? let¡¯s do business today. these uneducated juniors from the special class came to the yellow class to cause trouble and even destroyed public property. ¡°according to the rules of the five elements academy, i believe you know better than anyone what kind of punishment they will receive. also, they said that the girl poisoned them, but they didn¡¯t have any evidence. just based on a suspicion, they came to denounce us. what do you think we should do about this?¡± ¡°well¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care what you do, but you have to do it well. i don¡¯t want you to be biased. you just have to follow the rules. this should be very easy for you.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll definitely do this according to the rules. those who make mistakes will be punished. as for poisoning, if there¡¯s no real evidence to prove that xue fanxin poisoned them, then we can¡¯t convict her in the name of poison.¡± the moment the disciplinary elder said that, everyone in the special class was stunned. what was going on? he was just an old fellow who swept the floor and did chores. why was the disciplinary elder giving him so much face? who was he? not only were the others puzzled, but even xue fanxin was no exception. it seemed that this old senior¡¯s background was not simple! Chapter 1188 - 1188 Pretending To Be a Good Student 1188 pretending to be a good student sang ruoxin could now tell that the sloppy old man who had been drinking was not a simple person. even the five elements academy¡¯s disciplinary elder had given him face. at this moment, she was extremely depressed and angry. like the others, she thought that the sloppy old man drinking outside the library was only a lowly person sweeping the floor and doing chores. therefore, when she saw this person just now, she did not take him seriously. she did not expect him to have such a powerful background. even the disciplinary elder of the five elements academy spoke to him politely. this xue fanxin was really capable. in just two days, she had found such a good backer in the five elements academy. how infuriating. ¡°elder, we just came to the five elements academy and are not very familiar with the rules here, that¡¯s why we made such a mistake. please be lenient and forgive us this time. i guarantee that we won¡¯t make such a mistake again next time and will definitely abide by the academy¡¯s rules.¡± sang ruoxin spoke to the disciplinary elder gently like a good student, hoping to gain his favor. the teachers and elders of the five elements academy had always liked obedient and sensible students, and the disciplinary elder was no exception. when the elder saw such an outstanding sang ruoxin, he quite liked her. he was weighing the pros and cons in his heart and planned to give these new students from the special class a lighter punishment. but at this moment, a disciple of the disciplinary hall hurriedly ran over and said while panting, ¡°elder, something bad has happened. the new students of the special class caused trouble in the canteen, but they were beaten up by the people in the canteen. as for that spirit chef, he even announced to the public that from now on, the temporary freshmen canteen will not entertain the new students of the special class.¡± ¡°what? another new student from the special class?¡± the disciplinary elder had just been thinking of decreasing the punishment for these new students from the special class. now that he knew that the new students from the special class were causing trouble elsewhere, his impression of the special class became bad again. looking at the group of new students who claimed to be the best of the best in the academy, he had an indescribable hatred in his heart. hence, he said angrily, ¡°i¡¯ll punish you to run ten rounds around this mountain. if you can¡¯t finish running, you¡¯re not allowed to stop, or the punishment will be doubled.¡± sang ruoxin had thought that she could rely on her image as a good student to avoid punishment. seeing that the disciplinary elder was about to soften, an accident happened at this moment, making her furious. which idiot from the special class had gone to the freshman canteen to cause trouble? didn¡¯t they know that the temporary freshman canteen was run by the people from the nine nether holy land? ¡°what are you all waiting for? all of you, run. look at you new students from the special class. all of you like to cause trouble. what are you doing? feng xiyu is the same. you¡¯re getting more and more unreasonable,¡± the disciplinary elder said angrily and left, anxious to deal with the students in the canteen. the spirit chef from the temporary freshman canteen was from the nine nether holy land. it was said that he was also a spirit chef who specially cooked for the nether king. if they really offended this person, they were very likely to offend the nine nether holy land. offending the nine nether holy land would have unimaginable consequences. those new students from the special class were really too shameless. not only had they come to the yellow class to cause trouble, but they had also gone to the freshmen canteen to cause trouble. if he did not punish these unruly new students, wouldn¡¯t his disciplinary hall become nothing? everyone watched as the disciplinary elder left aggressively and had a bad feeling. the more sang ruoxin thought about it, the angrier she became. however, she did not fight xue fanxin directly. instead, she glared at her and left with her people. since xue fanxin insisted on going against her, she would not be polite. Chapter 1189 - 1189 Prophecy Back Then (1) 1189 prophecy back then (1) xue fanxin could not be bothered with sang ruoxin. when sang ruoxin glared at her, she returned a provocative look. her eyes clearly said, ¡°bring it on if you have the ability. i¡¯ll take it.¡± after sang ruoxin and the others from the special class left, shi bo and the others exhaled and spoke. ¡°phew¡­ that was really terrifying. i was really afraid that the disciplinary elder would not be on our side.¡± ¡°although the disciplinary elder is strict, he is extremely fair. this matter is not fanxin¡¯s fault. of course, the disciplinary elder won¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°what are you guessing? since teacher asked us to find the disciplinary elder, he definitely won¡¯t harm fanxin.¡± ¡°so it was teacher who asked you to find the disciplinary elder?¡± xue fanxin realized from her companions¡¯ exchanges that it was all thanks to teacher that the disciplinary elder had come in such a timely manner. she had been puzzled just now. how could such a small fight between new students alarm the disciplinary elder so quickly? to be able to invite the disciplinary elder and have a close relationship with the elder who was drinking, it seemed like her mentor from the yellow class had a powerful background. ¡°fanxin, it¡¯s like this. just now, we saw those people from the special class run over to the yellow class aggressively and were about to return to help, but teacher said that we had to invite the disciplinary elder over to completely resolve these troubles and let us have a quiet environment to cultivate in the future. ¡°if it¡¯s just a small fight that isn¡¯t resolved properly, maybe those people from the special class and the heaven class will keep coming to the yellow class every few days to cause trouble. in that case, how can we cultivate quietly? the disciplinary elder was invited by teacher, but teacher said that he had something to do and asked us to pick up the disciplinary elder.¡± shui moning explained the ins and outs of the matter briefly, but when she thought of sang ruoxin¡¯s terrifying gaze when she left, she was afraid. ¡°fanxin, i think sang ruoxin will definitely come and cause trouble for you again, so you have to be careful.¡± ¡°people who cause trouble for me usually don¡¯t have a good ending, so don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s almost lunchtime. are you hungry? if you¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s go to the canteen to eat first. and, old senior¡­¡± xue fanxin was about to say a few words to the old man who was drinking, but he had already disappeared. ¡°where is he?¡± just as xue fanxin was feeling puzzled, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°little girl, i¡¯m not going to do anything. play by yourself.¡± hearing this, xue fanxin smiled helplessly. she did not find this sound transmission technique strange at all. she shrugged indifferently and went to the canteen with her companions to eat and watch the commotion. she wondered how the new students of the special class had provoked that spirit chef in the temporary freshman canteen. when xue fanxin and the others went to the canteen, a few old fellows were drinking tea and chatting on a high mountaintop in the five elements academy. two of them were tang man and the old man who was drinking. there was also a sage-like middle-aged man brewing tea for everyone to drink. after pouring the tea he asked, ¡°old drunkard, why didn¡¯t you stand guard under the tree outside the library? why did you suddenly run to the yellow class? could it be that you no longer believe the prophecy that person left behind back then?¡± ¡°perhaps the person i¡¯m waiting for has already arrived, so there¡¯s no need to guard the large tree outside the library.¡± the drinking elder took out a pot of wine and opened the lid, releasing a little alcoholic smell for everyone to smell. just smelling a little bit of the alcohol shocked everyone. Chapter 1190 - 1190 Prophecy Back Then (2) 1190 prophecy back then (2) when the old man took out the pot of wine, tang man and the sage-like man were so shocked that they could not maintain their composure. they were first stunned, then immediately leaned over and smelled the pot of wine even more carefully. ¡°this is¡­ the smell of life force.¡± ¡°what pure life force. even a little is extraordinary.¡± ¡°old drunkard, where did you get this wine?¡± ¡°could this be the wine that that girl fanxin gave you?¡± tang man suddenly recalled what had happened previously. previously, he did not believe it. he did not believe that this old drunkard would take out the gradeless extreme spirit art just because of a few pots of wine. now, it seemed like he really believed it. forget about this old drunkard, even he was willing to pay any price to exchange for such wine. the old drunkard covered the wine in his hand and put it away, looking like he was afraid of it being snatched away. ¡°this is my wine alone. don¡¯t even think about snatching it from me. you¡¯re not allowed to take a sip. not at all.¡± tang man and the sage-like man were about to open their mouths to have a taste, but before they could speak, they were blocked by the old drunkard. they knew the old drunkard¡¯s stingy personality very well. forget about taking a sip of such a good wine, they could forget about getting even a drop from him. they had no choice. no matter how much they wanted to drink it, they had to bear with it. after all, that wine was equivalent to the old drunkard¡¯s lifespan and was very important. after the old drunkard hid the wine, he was still worried that tang man and the other two would snatch his wine, so he decided to change the topic. ¡°i think the person the old swindler asked us to wait at the five elements academy for is that girl.¡± tang man thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°xue fanxin is indeed different from anyone else that has come before. ignoring everything else, just her talent is shocking enough. she has a talent with 100% purity. such talent is extremely rare even in the divine realm. up to now, i only know of one person who has such talent, and that is the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land.¡± ¡°with just talent, we can¡¯t be sure that she¡¯s the person we¡¯re waiting for, so we shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions too early,¡± the sage-like man said with suspicion. without real evidence, he didn¡¯t want to be so certain, nor did he want to be so absolute. what if there was a mistake? the old drunkard said angrily, ¡°qing gu, do you still have hope for that dragon star and phoenix star? don¡¯t be na?ve. the two of them are almost 50 years old now. their intrinsic guardian divine beasts have yet to awaken. from the looks of it, i¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t even know about their intrinsic guardian divine beasts. i once said clearly that the true dragon star and phoenix star¡¯s intrinsic guardian divine beasts will definitely awaken before the age of 18.¡± tang man agreed with the old drunkard again. ¡°that¡¯s right. the pair of dragon and phoenix stars rumored in the five continents and ten regions are fake. they won¡¯t be the people we¡¯re waiting for, so there¡¯s no need to waste time on them.¡± ¡°perhaps it¡¯s because the divine beast awakened a little late?¡± qing gu still did not want to come to a conclusion; he was still hesitating and feeling suspicious. ¡°alright, alright, alright. i know you have a lot of hope for that dragon star and phoenix star, but i advise you not to have too much hope, because the higher the hope, the greater the disappointment. anyway, i no longer think that the dragon star and phoenix star are the people we¡¯re waiting for. however, now is not the time to talk about this. the old swindler said that as long as we wait patiently in the five elements academy, we¡¯ll definitely be able to wait for the dragons and phoenixes to appear. now, i don¡¯t care about any dragons or phoenixes. i only hope to live longer, so i¡¯ll follow that girl xue fanxin during this period of time. you can do whatever you want.¡± Chapter 1191 - 1191 The Prophecy Back Then (3) 1191 the prophecy back then (3) the old drunkard had said it so clearly, so qing gu could not say much. however, there was always a barrier in his heart that prevented him from completely giving up on his persistence over the years. he had always thought that the dragon and phoenix stars would be the people they had to wait for. therefore, he had high hopes for these two people over the years and did not hesitate to nurture them with all his might. if someone told him now that the dragon and phoenix stars were not the people they were waiting for, wouldn¡¯t that mean that all his efforts over the years had been in vain? how could he accept such an outcome immediately? tang man knew qing gu¡¯s dilemma, so he did not say much. instead, he let him slowly accept the reality. ¡°back then, the old swindler predicted that dragons and phoenixes would appear in the five elements academy. they would soar through the five continents and ten regions and become the overlord of this place. only by following these two people can we survive. therefore, the dragon and phoenix are very important to us. back then, didn¡¯t we choose to stay in the five elements academy to wait for the dragon and phoenix? no matter who the dragon and phoenix are, when they appear, we have to make the best choice. otherwise, what awaits us is only destruction.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t the dragon and phoenix the dragon star and phoenix star?¡± qing gu still had his own persistence. to be precise, he was unwilling to give up on the person he had chosen easily. ¡°perhaps the dragon and phoenix are the dragon star and phoenix star, but are you sure that the dragon star and phoenix star in the five elements academy are real? qing gu, don¡¯t make a mistake you shouldn¡¯t have made because of your stubbornness. i know you have different feelings for the dragon star and phoenix star, but you¡¯d best be mentally prepared. they haven¡¯t awakened their intrinsic guardian divine beast yet. the identities of the dragon star and phoenix star are most likely fake.¡± back then, the old daoist had said very clearly that the dragon star and phoenix star would appear in the five continents and ten regions, and the real dragon star and phoenix star would definitely awaken before the age of 18. the pair of dragon and phoenix stars from the five elements academy were already close to fifty years old. apart from having a higher cultivation level and stronger strength, they were no different from ordinary people, nor did they have any intrinsic guardian divine beasts. hence, he was already certain that the pair of dragon and phoenix stars in the academy were not the people they were waiting for. qing gu was silent, his heart filled with conflict. he thought about the two outstanding disciples he had personally nurtured. he had treated them as his children, but in the end, he had realized that he had made a mistake. all his hard work had been wasted. he was really hurt. but so what? unless those two children were really the people they were waiting for. however, everything was still unknown. he shouldn¡¯t have given up on those two children so early. even if those two children were not the dragon and phoenix stars or the people he was waiting for, he did not want to give up. after so many years of interaction, it was a lie to say that he had no feelings for them. ¡°alright, don¡¯t be conflicted anymore. we¡¯ll observe xue fanxin for a while. after the new students secret realm trial, we¡¯ll test her and see if she¡¯s the person we¡¯re waiting for. however, this girl is not simple. did you notice that in the five elements academy, anyone who offends her will be inexplicably unlucky?¡± hearing tang man¡¯s words, the old drunkard and qing gu felt the same. first was feng xiyu, then wanyan, and then the new students in the special class. xue fanxin alone could not do this, so there must be someone backing her, and they were very powerful. those who could act wantonly in the five elements academy must be high-level figures in the academy. but who could it be? Chapter 1192 - 1192 Needing Your Help 1192 needing your help xue fanxin did not know about the prophecy back then. at this moment, she had already returned from the canteen after eating her fill. on the way, she chatted and laughed with her companions, cultivating their friendship. initially, they had rushed to the canteen to see what trouble those people from the special class had caused. unexpectedly, they were too late. the disciplinary elder had long punished the people from the special class. furthermore, the temporary freshman canteen had announced to the public that it would no longer entertain any new students from the special class. what goes around comes around. previously, when the freshmen canteen said that they would not entertain the freshmen from the yellow class, the people from the special class laughed the loudest. now that the same thing had happened to them, let¡¯s see if they could still laugh. if feng xiyu found out about this, would he be so angry that he would die? ¡°fanxin, our yellow class is simply holding our heads high today! look at those people from the special class. all of them have extremely ugly faces. haha¡­¡± huo lieyun could not stop laughing along the way. shi bo and the others also agreed. ¡°they had a death wish. they deserved it. who can they blame? a group of people are as stupid as pigs. didn¡¯t they think about who was in that temporary freshman canteen? that was someone from the nine nether holy land. they were actually stupid enough to cause trouble in the canteen. they deserved it even if they died.¡± ¡°most of the people in the special class are proud children of heaven with power, status, and talent. they have been doted on since they were young and are not afraid of anything. even if the reputation of the nine nether holy land is widespread, they won¡¯t really be afraid. because they haven¡¯t seen it before, they won¡¯t be afraid.¡± huo lieyun also came from a large family and knew those people in the special class too well. those people had been protected too well. since they were young, they had only been the ones to bully others. no one had ever bullied them. furthermore, the nine nether holy land was too far away from them. no matter how famous it was, they would not really be afraid. only by letting them see how powerful the nine nether holy land was would they be afraid. ¡°alright, alright. no matter what happens to those people from the special class, it has nothing to do with us, as long as they don¡¯t come and cause trouble for us anymore. the most important thing for us now is to cultivate hard, increase our cultivation level, and increase our strength to prepare for the secret realm trial in a month.¡± xue fanxin changed the topic, not wanting to talk about those people from the special class anymore. ¡°fanxin, do you want to pass the secret realm trial?¡± shui moning asked solemnly, feeling a little nervous and conflicted. ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i?¡± ¡°it¡¯s really too difficult to pass the secret realm trial. even those from the special class and the heaven class find it hard and only a few of them can succeed in the end. over the years, the results of the new student secret realm trial have always been like this. furthermore, we have too few people. it¡¯s impossible to pass the secret realm trial.¡± ¡°my sister moning, don¡¯t be discouraged so early! believe me, as long as we work together, we can definitely pass the secret realm trial. it doesn¡¯t matter even if we can¡¯t pass, as long as we do our best, right? if you give up before you work hard, then no matter what you do, you won¡¯t succeed.¡± it was not only shui moning. the others did not have much confidence in passing the trial in the new students secret realm trial, so they had never thought of this. but now that they heard xue fanxin¡¯s words, they felt that their mentality was very bad and too negative. ¡°fanxin, i understand. i¡¯ll definitely work hard at cultivation during this period of time.¡± shui moning encouraged herself to increase her confidence. huo lieyun said smugly, ¡°isn¡¯t it just a new student secret realm trial? watch how i barge through it.¡± ¡°actually, fanxin is right. we shouldn¡¯t have given up before we worked hard,¡± jin zhengming, who had always been quiet, suddenly said. shi bo then stroked his round stomach and said, ¡°let¡¯s go back and cultivate hard now. we¡¯ll strive to become stronger in a month and participate in the new student secret realm trial.¡± xue fanxin looked at her companions, who had increased their fighting spirit, and smiled in satisfaction. although she liked these companions very much and wanted to advance and retreat with them, if they did not have any confidence in her and were not even willing to work hard, then she really had no choice but to move on without them. now, it seemed that her companions were quite outstanding. after returning to the yellow class, everyone went to cultivate alone, following tang man¡¯s guidance today. xue fanxin returned to her room and entered the reverse spirit heaven wheel¡¯s space. the moment she entered, she realized that ye jiushang was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. hence, she walked over lightly. just as she approached him, she was pulled into his arms. ye jiushang pulled the person who was walking over into his arms and hugged her as he said, ¡°my xin¡¯er is finally back.¡± ¡°ah jiu, were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°of course. i haven¡¯t seen my xin¡¯er for almost a day. i miss you a lot! did you have a good time today?¡± ¡°i think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s having a good time. were you behind the people from the special class causing trouble in the canteen? also, feng xiyu¡¯s house suddenly collapsed. it was your doing again, right?¡± how could there be so many coincidences in this world? anyone who had a little grudge with her would be unlucky. there was no need to mention feng xiyu. anyway, she knew that ah jiu must be plotting against him behind his back. as for those people from the special class¡­ they kept being stupid today. could it be that among these so-called proud sons of heaven, none of them had a slightly higher intelligence? hence, she was certain that what had happened today was most likely ah jiu¡¯s doing again. however, it was good to have ah jiu deal with these people, saving her time. ye jiushang hugged xue fanxin even more tightly and said gently by her ear, ¡°you only need to cultivate well when you come to the five elements academy. as for those cats and dogs, i¡¯ll help you get rid of them. if you want to teach them a lesson yourself, we¡¯ll talk about it when the new student secret realm trial is over. at that time, you can teach them enough. cultivate well now and increase your strength to prepare for the secret realm trial.¡± he had sent xin¡¯er to the five elements academy because he wanted her to become stronger as soon as possible so that she could become husband and wife with him. he did not want her to fight with those unimportant people. he would clean up anyone who obstructed xin¡¯er from becoming stronger and not let them hinder her. xue fanxin knew ye jiushang¡¯s good intentions, so her heart was filled with gratitude for him. ¡°ah jiu, thank you!¡± ¡°silly, you¡¯re being polite to me again? in the future, if you want to thank me, just express it with actions, such as kissing me.¡± ¡°what¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± xue fanxin did not remain reserved. she kissed ye jiushang on the lips. however, she only kissed him once and wanted it to end. however, ye jiushang did not let her. he pressed a palm to the back of her head and continued to enjoy her seductive sweet lips. after a long time, he reluctantly let go. ¡°remember, if you want to thank me in the future, thank me in this way.¡± xue fanxin pouted shyly. she did not want to talk about such embarrassing things anymore and changed the topic. ¡°ah jiu, i exchanged a few jars of wine for a gradeless extreme wood spirit art today. what do you think that gradeless extreme wood spirit art is? also, i feel that tang man and the old senior who drank today have quite a background. do you know who they are?¡± ¡°no matter who they are, as long as they don¡¯t harm you, it¡¯s enough. otherwise, i¡¯ll make them all die without a burial place.¡± hearing ye jiushang¡¯s ruthless tone, xue fanxin felt her hair stand on end. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you mean teacher tang and that old senior who drinks might want to harm me? no way. i think they treat me quite well, especially that old senior who drinks. he gives me the feeling of a grandfather.¡± ¡°they just have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°they have a favor to ask of me? what favor?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about those messy people and things. what you should do now is focus on cultivating. we¡¯ll talk about the rest in the future. that gradeless extreme wood spirit art is not bad. you can cultivate it without worry. i¡¯ll find you another spirit technique later. if you have time, cultivate that too. if you don¡¯t have time, focus on cultivating the wood spirit art first.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i know what to do. by the way, nothing happened in the desolate region these few days, right? how are grandpa and the others doing?¡± although she had only left for a few days, she had already started to miss her family. ¡°they¡¯re all in seclusion. their situation can¡¯t be better, so don¡¯t worry. alright, have fun by yourself. i have to go get busy first.¡± ye jiushang kissed xue fanxin¡¯s lips ruthlessly again. then, he smiled devilishly and left. xue fanxin touched her lips that had been kissed and smiled. after a while, she returned to her senses and placed all her energy on cultivation. apart from cultivating the wood spirit art, she had to familiarize herself with the xue you sword art, the heavenly spirit butterfly dance, the reverse spirit art, and the heart cleansing incantation. she could not forget other abilities after learning a new ability, especially the reverse spirit art. this was the cultivation technique she had cultivated from the beginning. xue fanxin did not leave the space. instead, she cultivated in the space. after practicing all her abilities, she suddenly had a thought. she wanted to know how powerful the wood spirit art with the reverse spirit art was. if she wanted to know, wouldn¡¯t she know by giving it a try? xue fanxin was a person of action. she did as she thought and threw herself into her cultivation. because she was in the space, she was not worried that anyone would disturb her. the reverse spirit art could strengthen all moves. furthermore, it was not an ordinary strengthening, just like her seven arts bracelet. however, the reverse spirit art could only increase attack power at the moment. the vines condensed by the wood spirit art that was attached to the reverse spirit art were actually the width of a fist. furthermore, she could condense as many as nine vines at once. every one of them was incomparably tenacious. even divine weapons that could cut through iron like it was mud would find the vines extremely difficult to cut. not only that, but the vines also had poisonous thorns. as long as she was willing, those poisonous thorns could appear at any moment and pierce into the enemy¡¯s body. although the poison on the vines was not fatal, it could weaken the enemy. if a martial monarch realm expert fought her now, they would definitely not be her match. ¡°who said that the wood spirit art is trash?¡± xue fanxin looked at the vines she had condensed with her spirit energy. the more she looked at them, the more she liked them. she even controlled them with her mind and made them into a swing, sitting on it directly. but at this moment, she noticed that the color of the vines had changed to blue. ¡°why has the color changed?¡± the vines that had turned blue were even more tenacious and powerful. although xue fanxin had some guesses, it was still only a guess, so she did not intend to make wild guesses herself. she put away the vines and left the space to do something else, planning to ask the alcoholic old man about the change in the vine¡¯s color after he came. at this moment, the others from the yellow class were also working hard at cultivation. even the usually lazy shi bo was working hard. shui moning was working hard to cultivate her water spirit art, but for some reason, the water she condensed was very difficult to form. she could not control it at will. every time the water condensed, it would end up spilling on the ground. failure after failure, her confidence gradually eroded. in the end, she sat on the ground weakly, hugging her knees and sobbing slightly. xue fanxin saw this scene, so she walked over and gently patted shui moning¡¯s shoulder to comfort her. ¡°don¡¯t be discouraged. if you didn¡¯t succeed once, then let¡¯s do it again. if you¡¯re not talented enough, then work hard. i believe that the heavens don¡¯t disappoint people who work hard.¡± such comfort did not have much effect, but shui moning became more and more sad. ¡°fanxin, do you think i¡¯m a useless person? this is the shui family¡¯s water spirit art. no matter how ordinary one¡¯s talent is, they can easily control it. and i¡¯ve cultivated for ten years, but i¡¯m still like this. my¡­ my talent is really bad.¡± ¡°no matter how good your talent is, it¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t cultivate hard. compared to talent, i think a person¡¯s temperament is more important. no matter how good your talent is, it¡¯s useless for someone with a bad temperament. you¡¯re a kind person with a kind heart. i believe the heavens won¡¯t treat you too badly.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°of course.¡± ¡°fanxin, thank you! i definitely won¡¯t give up.¡± shui moning felt a little more confident. although it was only a little, it was enough for her to persevere. furthermore, her main purpose in coming to the five elements academy was to investigate her father. also¡­ xue fanxin could tell that shui moning had something on her mind and continued to ask, ¡°moning, what are you thinking about?¡± shui moning hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she said, ¡°actually, i came to the five elements academy for another purpose.¡± ¡°what purpose?¡± ¡°it¡¯s¡­¡± just as shui moning was about to say it, she heard waves of bell sounds, as if they were coming from the central square. ¡°what¡¯s this bell?¡± xue fanxin felt that the bell was ear-piercing and uncomfortable to the ear. ¡°this is the bell for an emergency gathering. it will only ring when something big or important is announced. let¡¯s go quickly to the central square together.¡± shui moning pulled xue fanxin¡¯s hand and led her to the central square. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo also happened to come out, so the five of them went together. at this moment, five corpses were scattered in the open-air square. they were all new students from the special class. furthermore, everyone had died miserably, and their faces had been scratched. when xue fanxin arrived at the event location, she recognized the five people at a glance. these five people happened to be the people she had given the super itching powder to in the library today. but why had they died? that super itching powder would definitely not take their lives. it would only make them feel extremely itchy and unbearable. if they soaked in cold water, they would not feel too uncomfortable. with these five people¡¯s cultivation levels, they would not be killed by that itching powder. but they were dead. if they found out that she was the one who had given them the itching powder, she might be directly identified as the murderer. what was going on? Chapter 1193 - 1193 Most Suspected 1193 most suspected as the bell rang, more and more people gathered in the square. they stood according to which class they were in. even feng xiyu was carried over. his expression was abnormally ugly, and his eyes were filled with intense anger. why were the people who had gotten into trouble from his special class? the disciplinary elder and the other elders rushed to the event location together. these elders had ugly expressions on their faces. at this moment, the doctor was examining the dead. he realized that every dead person¡¯s heart had been dug out. from this, it could be seen that the cause of death was very obvious. they had their hearts dug out and died. ¡°all of them died in one fatal move. their hearts were dug out whilst they were alive and they died. before the deceased died, they did not struggle at all. to be precise, they were unable to resist at all. it can be seen that the murderer¡¯s strength is far above theirs.¡± hearing the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, everyone fell into deep thought, but no matter how they thought about it, they could not think of any clues. ¡°why did the murderer kill them?¡± someone asked, and this sentence made the people from the special class gradually turn their gazes to xue fanxin. all of their eyes were filled with suspicion. some people even said, ¡°these few people had some conflict with xue fanxin in the library previously. when they returned, their bodies started to feel wrong. now, their hearts have even been dug out. could this be xue fanxin¡¯s doing?¡± regardless of whether xue fanxin had killed these people, she was the most suspicious person. huo lieyun was an impatient person and immediately retorted, ¡°why do you people from the special class like to speak nonsense without any evidence? previously, you said that fanxin poisoned them, and now you say that she killed them. do you have evidence? if you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡± ¡°fanxin has been with us for the entire day. she has been cultivating in the yellow class. how can she kill people?¡± although shui moning was timid, she also mustered up the courage to speak up for xue fanxin. shi bo then said, ¡°can you people from the special class use your brains to speak and do things? these five people all died in your special class. could it be that fanxin ran to your special class to kill people? you geniuses don¡¯t even know that she appeared?¡± ¡°we only suspect xue fanxin, but we didn¡¯t explicitly say that she was the murderer? ming lan and the others did indeed start to feel strange after they returned from the encounter with xue fanxin in the library. just based on this alone, xue fanxin is a huge suspect.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. xue fanxin is the greatest suspect.¡± ¡°elders, please uphold justice for our special class.¡± just as the special class and the yellow class were arguing fiercely, xue fanxin walked forward, wanting to personally check the corpses, but she had just taken two steps forward when she was stopped. ¡°xue fanxin, what do you want?¡± sang ruoxin had been secretly observing xue fanxin. when she saw xue fanxin walk forward, she spoke. firstly, she wanted to stop xue fanxin, and secondly, she wanted to attract everyone¡¯s attention and try to burn xue fanxin. it would be best if she could burn her to death. how could xue fanxin not know what sang ruoxin was thinking? she said coldly, ¡°i¡¯m also a doctor and a suspect. as an innocent person who is about to become the scapegoat, i naturally have to do my best to clear my name. the fastest and most effective way now is to find new clues, and the clues are on these corpses, so i want to do the autopsy myself.¡± sang ruoxin was unwilling to let this go. ¡°do you want to do the autopsy yourself or destroy the evidence?¡± ¡°sang ruoxin, are you doubting the ability of the elders of the five elements academy? do you think i can do a cheap trick in front of the elders?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± sang ruoxin failed to bicker with xue fanxin again and gritted her teeth in anger. this damned xue fanxin. how could she still be so calm at a time like this? how could she still be so confident? she did not like that aura, that boldness, and that temperament. Chapter 1194 - 1194 Personal Autopsy 1194 personal autopsy xue fanxin did not argue with sang ruoxin anymore. instead, she looked at the elders in front of her and cupped her fists towards them. ¡°elders, teachers, please allow me to perform the autopsy myself.¡± ¡°are you doubting doctor mo¡¯s ability?¡± an elder suddenly questioned. his tone clearly carried anger and disgust. hearing these words, he was clearly standing up for sang ruoxin. at this moment, another elder said, ¡°since she wants to look, let her look. after all, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s suspected. it¡¯s reasonable for her to be in a hurry to prove her innocence. elder sang, do you think this little girl can do a cheap trick in front of so many of us?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it just letting her see the corpse? do you have to waste time arguing over such a small matter? xue fanxin, if you want to look at them, then look quickly. but if you dare to cause trouble under our noses, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± ¡°the innocent are clean, and the corrupt are corrupt. i¡¯m not a murderer, so there¡¯s naturally no need to do anything. elders, don¡¯t worry. i just want to find new clues and prove my innocence.¡± xue fanxin did not say anything else. she walked towards the corpses and started the autopsy. these people had indeed had their hearts dug out and died. apart from that, there were no other fatal injuries on their bodies. as for the marks left behind by scratching, they were not a big problem. no, things were definitely not that simple. xue fanxin took out her silver needles and wanted to insert them into the corpse. unexpectedly, sang ruoxin came to cause trouble again. ¡°xue fanxin, what do you want? why are you taking out needles? do you want to destroy some evidence?¡± ¡°it¡¯s just an ordinary needle. do you have to have such a huge reaction? sang ruoxin, you¡¯ve been stopping me from touching these corpses time and time again. could it be that their deaths are related to you? what are you trying to hide?¡± xue fanxin repelled sang ruoxin with two or three words, then applied the needles to the corpses and circulated her spirit energy to check the situation in the dead person¡¯s body. in this way, she really discovered some clues. just as xue fanxin was carefully checking the situation in the dead person¡¯s body, elder sang scolded her again. ¡°xue fanxin, do you want to destroy the corpse? doctor mo quickly stop her. don¡¯t let her destroy the evidence.¡± doctor mo, who was standing by the side, was already shocked when xue fanxin took out the silver needles. when he saw xue fanxin use the needles, he was even more shocked. he looked at the needles in her hand in a daze and looked at the mysterious acupuncture technique. that had already completely exceeded his understanding. although he did not know what acupuncture technique it was, he was certain that this acupuncture technique was definitely extraordinary. ¡°little girl, what acupuncture technique is that?¡± doctor mo did not stop xue fanxin according to elder sang¡¯s words. instead, he asked excitedly about the acupuncture technique. xue fanxin put away the silver needles and replied politely, ¡°it¡¯s just a small trick. it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°well¡­¡± was this just a small trick? just as doctor mo was about to continue asking about the acupuncture technique, xue fanxin changed the topic and got down to business. ¡°although these five people had their hearts dug out and died, before they died, 30 to 50% of their blood essence and spirit energy had been absorbed. because not much blood essence and spirit energy had been sucked away, and it had been sucked away when they were alive, there were not many traces left after their deaths. coupled with the obvious wound of having their hearts dug out, it¡¯s very easy for people to accidentally enter a blind spot and think that the reason they died is because their hearts had been dug out .¡± hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, doctor mo did another examination on the dead. the result was exactly the same as xue fanxin¡¯s. however, at this moment, he was not thinking about the dead, but xue fanxin. this little girl had actually noticed that the dead person¡¯s blood essence and spirit energy had been sucked away. she was not simple! even if xue fanxin found a new clue, sang ruoxin still refused to let go. ¡°so what if 30 to 50% of their blood essence and spirit energy has been sucked away? is this enough to clear your name?¡± Chapter 1195 - 1195 Cleared of Suspicion 1195 cleared of suspicion when sang ruoxin said this, apart from receiving a little response from the new students, the elders and mentors did not have any reaction. some even seemed to look at her with an idiotic gaze. at this moment, elder sang¡¯s expression was even uglier, as if he wanted to tear xue fanxin apart. however, he was even more angry at that idiot, sang ruoxin. she didn¡¯t know anything and was talking nonsense. she had really embarrassed the sang family. at this moment, jin zhengming, who had not spoken from the beginning to the end, suddenly said, ¡°absorbing blood essence and spirit energy should be done by an evil cultivator.¡± hearing the word ¡®evil cultivator¡¯, sang ruoxin finally reacted and had an extremely awkward expression. she had only been thinking about targeting xue fanxin and had not noticed anything else, which was why she had made such a fool of herself. evil cultivators had very obvious characteristics. their spirit energy was extremely mixed and they carried a crazy and evil aura. their bodies emitted a sinister aura, and wherever they went, the area would be filled with a sinister aura. unless the evil cultivator¡¯s cultivation level was already very high and they could hide their spirit energy and sinister aura extremely well. looking at xue fanxin again, with her mystic king realm cultivation it was impossible to hide an evil aura, and just the spirit energy she had used just now was very pure. it was not the spirit energy used by an evil cultivator at all. it had basically been determined that the five people had been killed by an evil cultivator. if xue fanxin was not an evil cultivator, then she was not the murderer. her suspicion had long been cleared. sang ruoxin was really indignant. she had finally waited for a chance to torture xue fanxin to death, but it was gone just like that. furthermore, it had been ruined by xue fanxin¡¯s words. how detestable. xue fanxin could not be bothered to argue with a brainless and self-righteous heiress like sang ruoxin. she continued to talk about the matter in front of her. ¡°their deaths were about four hours ago. i have evidence that i was not at the event location four hours ago. elders, teachers, can i be cleared of suspicion?¡± when xue fanxin finished speaking logically, the elders and teachers of the academy had yet to react. it was not that they could not understand evil cultivators who absorbed the blood essence and spirit energy of others to cultivate, but they could not understand that a new student who had just entered the five elements academy actually had such ability. she could easily use a needle to find out how much blood essence and spirit energy had been absorbed by these five people when they were alive. actually, when xue fanxin said this just now, they did not believe her. instead, they had personally checked and confirmed that there was no difference with what she had said. in order to check for such an outcome, they had all expended a lot of spirit energy. however, xue fanxin only used one needle to finish it. that acupuncture technique¡­ was not simple. however, the more outstanding xue fanxin¡¯s performance was, the more displeased elder sang was. ¡°xue fanxin, you said that you didn¡¯t kill these people, so who did?¡± ¡°who the hell knows who killed them? i just need to prove my innocence. as for who killed them, go and investigate yourself. that¡¯s not my responsibility.¡± xue fanxin¡¯s casual words rendered elder sang speechless, and he was so angry that his face turned constipated. xue fanxin could not be bothered with elder sang. after saying that, she returned to her place with the yellow class and stood there, looking like it had nothing to do with her. the elders present also returned to their senses. when they heard xue fanxin say that she was not responsible, their thoughts became even clearer. they no longer kept circling around xue fanxin, but started to do serious business. ¡°if there are really evil cultivators in the academy, we have to find them as soon as possible. otherwise, even more people will be killed.¡± ¡°what happened today reminds me of the disciples who died from time to time in the trial grounds over the years. their deaths are as strange as these new students¡¯.¡± ¡°if the deaths of the academy¡¯s disciples over the years were all caused by evil cultivators, then this evil cultivator has been in the academy for at least twenty years.¡± as soon as the elders said that, the new disciples below started to feel uneasy, afraid that the evil cultivator would look for them. Chapter 1196 - 1196 Evil Cultivators Target (1) 1196 evil cultivator¡¯s target (1) after a simple discussion, the group of elders said a few reminders and dismissed the new students. as for the other secrets, they would discuss them in private. from the beginning to the end, feng xiyu had not said a word. from the moment he appeared to the moment he left, not many people had looked at him. the glory of the past was no longer there, and his popularity was no longer there. this feeling made him feel very uncomfortable, as if something that originally belonged to him had been snatched away. he was young master xiyu of the five elements academy, a favored son of heaven who was loved by everyone. he was the only disciple of the wind emperor. he was someone who would go to the divine realm in the future and become a god. hence, no matter when or where, he had to be the most glorious person. ¡°xue fanxin, when i recover, let¡¯s see how long you can still be arrogant.¡± at this moment, when the person hiding in the dark and monitoring feng xiyu heard him say this to himself, he secretly felt sorry for him. this guy had been taught so many lessons but did not repent. he was walking further and further on the path of courting death. how pitiful! however, a pitiful person must have a hateful reason to be so. this feng xiyu deserved to die. xue fanxin did not care too much about those messy things. after returning to the yellow class, she thought about cultivating and becoming stronger. she did not think about anything else that was unrelated to her. because of the evil cultivator¡¯s murders, the academy had strengthened its protection. however, it had only strengthened the protection of the special and heaven classes. even the protection of the earth class was not that good, let alone the yellow class. it was almost no different from before. from this, it could be seen that the five elements academy really did not care about the lives of the new disciples of the yellow class at all. or rather, they did not treat the disciples of the yellow class as disciples at all. they only perfunctorily allowed them to stay in the academy so they could easily get lost when the time came. xue fanxin did not feel anything about the academy¡¯s attitude. if a cultivator always wanted to rely on others and external forces to become stronger, they would never become stronger. external factors were indispensable, but her own hard work was more important. furthermore, there were so many disciples in the five elements academy. it was impossible for them to take care of everyone. it was reasonable for the academy to care more about the special and heaven classes who had good talent. tonight, it was exceptionally quiet. there was no starlight in the night sky at all. dark clouds covered the moon and it was strangely dark. at this moment, in the pitch-black night, a black shadow was quickly shuttling through the air towards the yellow class. xue fanxin did not enter the space to rest tonight. instead, she slept in the dilapidated room. actually, she was not really sleeping. she only placed a wisp of her divine sense in the space and did what she had to do. suddenly, a strange movement outside the house attracted her attention. although the commotion was very small and almost nonexistent, she still sensed it. however, after that strange commotion, two more powerful auras appeared. she was no stranger to these two auras. one belonged to tang man, and the other belonged to the alcoholic old man. hearing their movements, they should be chasing after that otherworldly thing. xue fanxin was curious and chased after them to take a look. unexpectedly, just as she was about to move, ye jiushang¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°xin¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± just as he finished speaking, another person appeared in the room. ye jiushang appeared out of thin air and looked at the old and rotten wood in the room in disdain. ¡°xin¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you returning to the space to sleep tonight? is it because you want to wait for that thing?¡± this little girl really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. she used herself as bait. didn¡¯t she know that doing this was very risky? Chapter 1197 - 1197 Evil Cultivators Target (2) 1197 evil cultivator¡¯s target (2) this was the first time xue fanxin had seen ye jiushang appear directly in the five elements academy. previously, he had only been in the space, so she was a little curious. ¡°ah jiu, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by those powerful old fellows in the academy if you appear like this?¡± ¡°as the greatest master god in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, who do you think can discover me?¡± ye jiushang habitually carried xue fanxin onto his lap. although he was sitting on an old and hard wooden bed, he was willing. as long as the person in his arms was the person he was thinking about, it was enough. xue fanxin sat on ye jiushang¡¯s lap unceremoniously and spoke to him in such an intimate position. ¡°i know you¡¯re powerful. why didn¡¯t you let me deal with that thing? his target is me. i won¡¯t let go of anyone who wants to harm me.¡± during the autopsy today, she had already guessed that the evil cultivator¡¯s true target was her. he had killed the five people who had a grudge with her only to cause her some trouble. it would be best if he could pin the crime of the murderer on her. once she became a murderer, even if she was only a suspect, the academy would deal with her accordingly. they would lock her up alone. this way, the evil cultivator would be able to attack her better. later, they might say she died from suicide for fear of punishment. unfortunately, this plan had failed just as it started. even the existence of evil cultivators in the academy had been exposed. the evil cultivator had spent so much effort to be able to absorb her blood essence and spirit energy. he would never give up on good ¡®food¡¯ just because his plan had failed once. after all, geniuses with 100% purity were rare. hence, ever since her talent was announced, the evil cultivator had already set his sights on her. how could ye jiushang not have thought of this when xue fanxin could think of this? ¡°actually, this evil cultivator from the five elements academy has already existed for quite some time. the reason why he hasn¡¯t been discovered yet is because he is protected. if you want to uproot that person who is protecting him, don¡¯t be rash. be good and cultivate well. i¡¯ll deal with the evil cultivator for you. i guarantee that he will die without a burial place.¡± ¡°ah jiu, i hope to be able to handle this matter myself. when i can¡¯t handle it anymore, you can attack, okay? just treat it as training for me. don¡¯t you think my cultivation level will increase faster in battle?¡± ¡°well¡­¡± ye jiushang thought about it and finally nodded in agreement. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll let you practice on this evil cultivator.¡± although the evil cultivator¡¯s cultivation level was very high and he was very powerful, he believed in xin¡¯er. if there was no other way, it would not be too late for him to attack. cultivating behind closed doors was not the only solution. actual combat was also needed. ¡°i¡¯ll definitely practice on that evil cultivator. perhaps with his strength, my strength can increase quite a lot! ah jiu, let me ask you something. is sang ruoxin¡¯s family powerful?¡± ¡°in my eyes, they¡¯re only ants. do whatever you want and just kill them. there¡¯s no need to be afraid. the only daughter of the king of the central continent has married into the sang family. they relied on the backing of the king of the central continent to reach where they are today. otherwise, the sang family is only a third-rate family in the central continent. the reason sang ruoxin and elder sang are so arrogant is all because of the power of the king of the central continent. do you want me to step forward and give the king of the central continent some warning?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need. let them play slowly. it¡¯s not good to live without any fun, right?¡± xue fanxin actually did not have any thoughts about sang ruoxin. even if sang ruoxin had repeatedly come to cause trouble for her, she had never thought of dealing with her. but now, she had such thoughts because she knew that sang ruoxin would definitely come and cause trouble for her again in the future. she would not show mercy to those who had provoked her repeatedly. ye jiushang did not need to ask to know what xue fanxin was thinking. he smiled evilly and said, ¡°it¡¯s so boring to play alone. bring your husband along to play.¡± ¡°how do you want to play?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll play however you want.¡± ¡°forget it, i¡¯m not in the mood to think about this now. teacher tang and the alcoholic old senior went to chase after the evil cultivator. i wonder what the outcome will be?¡± xue fanxin was still quite worried about tang man and the alcoholic old senior, because she had discovered a very powerful evil spirit power from the five corpses. although she did not know tang man and the others¡¯ cultivation levels, she knew that their bodies were not too good, especially the old alcoholic. he did not have much life span left. if he fought with that evil cultivator, the situation would not be good. ¡°don¡¯t worry about them. they¡¯re all old fellows who have lived for a long time. if they don¡¯t even have the ability to survive, they should have been buried long ago. it¡¯s already late. rest well.¡± ye jiushang kissed xue fanxin¡¯s forehead and took a few more looks before leaving. xue fanxin thought about it. although she was still in the room, she was still worried about tang man and the others. at this moment, in a dark place, someone was looking in the direction of the yellow class. however, after looking for a long time, nothing they hoped for happened, so they had no choice but to quickly evacuate. it seemed like tonight¡¯s operation had failed. if he wanted to attack next time, he had to lure tang man and that old guy away first, or it would be difficult to attack. no matter what, he had to suck xue fanxin¡¯s blood essence and spirit energy dry. a talent with 100% purity was rare in thousands of years. apart from the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land, he had never heard of anyone with such talent. xue fanxin¡¯s blood essence and spirit energy were equivalent to hundreds or thousands of ordinary cultivators. furthermore, they could increase his cultivation level. he would never let go of such a great tonic. after the person hiding in the dark left, a few more people appeared not far away. chuge, muyu, man qiu, and the others had long arrived and had been staring at that person. if not for the sudden order from the nether king not to attack for the time being, they would have attacked long ago. from the moment this evil cultivator set his sights on the consort, the nether king had already known. he had even ordered them to monitor secretly and attack if the situation went wrong. this evil cultivator had been in the five elements academy for at least twenty years. initially, he could have continued to survive. unfortunately, he had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked, so he had to be finished in advance. ¡°another fool who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him is courting death. there are really quite a few people courting death now. one is feng xiyu, the other is feng ruyu, and now there¡¯s an evil cultivator. sigh¡­¡± chuge sighed, but his tone was filled with mockery. ¡°alright, speak less and do more, in case something bad happens. since the nether king asked us not to attack for the time being, let¡¯s go back first. feng xiyu and feng ruyu¡¯s injuries will take at least ten days to half a month to recover. during this time, they won¡¯t be able to cause trouble for the consort. as for the evil cultivator, we¡¯ll talk about it when new instructions come,¡± muyu said and turned to leave. manqiu said nothing and left expressionlessly. anyone who offended the consort would be in a terrible state, so feng xiyu¡­ forget it. this had nothing to do with him. why think too much about it? Chapter 1198 - 1198 Absorbed Spiritual Energy 1198 absorbed spiritual energy regarding the evil cultivator, xue fanxin did not sense any movement for the entire night. later, she unknowingly fell asleep. although she slept on a wooden bed, she did not feel uncomfortable. she was not the kind of rich missy who led a pampered life. how could she be uncomfortable just after sleeping on the wooden bed for a night? xue fanxin stretched lazily and went to the space to wash up briefly. then, she went to look for shui moning and the others. when she reached the classroom, she realized that shui moning and the others were all listless. they were not energetic at all, as if they were exhausted, but it was not that serious. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? you didn¡¯t sleep well last night did you?¡± xue fanxin sat beside shui moning. shui moning leaned on the table weakly. ¡°i probably didn¡¯t sleep well. i woke up tired and sleepy this morning. i don¡¯t have any energy at all.¡± ¡°me too.¡± shi bo was also lying on the table. normally, when he woke up early in the morning, he would feel hungry and search for food. however, today, he was so tired that he did not have the energy to search for food. he was too depressed. huo lieyun and jin zhengming were so tired that they did not even have the energy to speak. the more xue fanxin looked, the more she felt that something was wrong. she immediately checked shui moning and the others and realized that almost all the spirit energy in their bodies had been sucked dry, but there was no trace left. if she had not checked carefully, she would not have noticed at all and would have thought that they had just not slept well. ¡°moning, did you notice anything wrong when you slept last night?¡± ¡°no! when i returned to my room, i fell asleep after a while. i didn¡¯t find anything wrong.¡± ¡°me too. i went back to my room and slept.¡± they had been cultivating for the entire day yesterday. when they returned to their room at night, they were so tired that they lay on the bed and slept soundly. they slept until the sky lit up. nothing happened during this time, but when they woke up, they were especially tired. they thought that it was because they had been too tired from cultivating yesterday. ¡°is there something wrong with our bodies?¡± jin zhengming asked solemnly, his tone carrying a hint of nervousness and fear. ¡°didn¡¯t you realize that your spirit energy is about to be sucked dry?¡± xue fanxin asked in surprise. as a cultivator, it was impossible for them not to know that their spirit energy had almost been sucked dry. however, looking at shui moning and the others, they really did not know. what was going on? xue fanxin could not figure it out, so she decided not to think about it. she took out a few spirit regeneration pills for them to consume. after consuming the spirit regeneration pill, one-third of their spirit energy instantly returned. at this moment, they realized that their spirit energy was extremely empty. previously, it had almost been sucked dry. ¡°what¡¯s going on? when was my spirit energy sucked dry?¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, but 99% of your spirit energy has indeed been sucked away. furthermore, you didn¡¯t feel anything at all.¡± xue fanxin checked shui moning and the others¡¯ bodies again. she still did not find any clues, but she had a bold guess in her heart. the person who had absorbed their spirit energy should be that evil cultivator, right? it seemed that the evil cultivator had not only been here last night, but he had also done quite a few things. she actually had no idea. this evil cultivator was stronger than she had imagined. no wonder ah jiu wanted to do it himself. if she had not stopped him, the evil cultivator would have been reduced to ashes last night. however, the stronger the enemy, the more challenging it was. the challenge at this stage was that evil cultivator. ¡°look at all of you. let¡¯s go to the canteen to eat something first. this way, you¡¯ll recover quickly.¡± spirit dishes could also recover spirit energy. high-level spirit dishes had very good effects in recovering spirit energy, even better than the spirit regeneration pill. Chapter 1199 - 1199 Are You Done? 1199 are you done? after consuming the spirit regeneration pill xue fanxin had given them, shui moning, huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo slowly became energetic and had the energy to go to the canteen to eat. however, on the way to the canteen, things did not go well. the people from the special class had appeared to cause trouble again. it seemed like they had been waiting on the way. the moment they saw the yellow class arrive, they blocked the way. this time, those who came were mainly boys, with only two or three girls. however, be it boys or girls, they all looked at xue fanxin and the others with extremely angry and disgusted gazes, looking like they wanted to tear them apart. one of the boys who was dressed very decently stood out and pointed at xue fanxin without saying a word. he scolded her. ¡°i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the king of the desolate region¡¯s granddaughter or grandson, but i¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. leave a way out so that we can meet again in the future. ruoxin only said a few words to you in a rage. do you have to be so ruthless?¡± as the boy stepped forward to speak, the others echoed. ¡°xue fanxin, our people from the special class are not to be bullied, so don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t young master xiyu say that she is a ruthless and vicious person? look at her condescending and arrogant appearance. she must be very ruthless. think about it carefully. how many people who offend her have a good ending? even young master xiyu was beaten up for no reason, let alone others.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. anyone who has a grudge with xue fanxin will be unlucky. ming lan and the others are even more unlucky. they died after saying a few words to xue fanxin. what evil cultivator? they¡¯re probably all lies she fabricated.¡± ¡°this is the five elements academy. which evil cultivator dares to come here and behave atrociously? the elders of the academy are probably afraid of the king of the desolate region appointed by that master god, so they didn¡¯t convict her on the spot.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no choice. after all, she¡¯s the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region.¡± these people¡¯s words were each more unpleasant than the last. huo lieyun was furious. he wanted to rush out and beat them up, but he was stopped by xue fanxin and she did not let them act rashly. then, she questioned the people blocking the way coldly, ¡°are you done?¡± hearing xue fanxin¡¯s calm question, the people from the special class felt even more provoked. from the day she was assigned to the academy, faced with feng xiyu¡¯s reprimand and anger, being assigned to the yellow class, being kicked out of the freshman canteen, and then being suspected of being a murderer, she had been so calm throughout the series of incidents, as if it didn¡¯t matter even if the sky collapsed. such an incident was not something ordinary people could bear. if it were them, forget about encountering so many things, even one of them would already have driven them crazy. how could they still be so calm? before the people from the special class could answer, shui moning started gossiping. ¡°fanxin, i know this person. he is the young master of the sun family in the central continent. his name is sun jianyi, and he is sang ruoxin¡¯s admirer.¡± it was sang ruoxin again. why was every trouble related to sang ruoxin? xue fanxin secretly beat sang ruoxin up in her mind. when sun jianyi saw that xue fanxin still had a calm attitude, he was very displeased and continued to scold her. ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region. even if the king of the desolate region was appointed by the master god, he¡¯s just a newly appointed regional king. do you think he has the strength to compare to the entire central continent?¡± he did not believe that a newly appointed king of the desolate region could be powerful. forget about the king of the central continent, even a slightly larger family in the central continent did not have to fear the king of the desolate region. sun jianyi still did not know how na?ve and ridiculous his thoughts were. there was only one thing on his mind. he wanted to teach xue fanxin a lesson to get a smile from sang ruoxin. Chapter 1200 - 1200 Ill Go With You 1200 i¡¯ll go with you xue fanxin let sun jianyi finish speaking again and asked, ¡°are you done?¡± this sentence again made the people from the special class very displeased. they became more and more frustrated and nervous. for some reason, they would be inexplicably nervous and afraid when they faced xue fanxin. her aura was so terrifying. even her gaze made people¡¯s hair stand on end. however, even though they were clearly very afraid of xue fanxin, they still came to cause trouble for her. this feeling was very contradictory, and even they were very conflicted. sun jianyi was also a little nervous, but he was the initiator of this matter. he could not retreat, or he would not only lose his face, but also the sun family¡¯s face. in the future, it would be even more difficult to raise his head and snatch sang ruoxin¡¯s trust. ¡°xue fanxin, i only came today to say a few words to you. by the way, i¡¯ll give you some advice. don¡¯t be so arrogant, or you¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡± ¡°are you done?¡± xue fanxin still said this same sentence. sun jianyi was exasperated and roared, ¡°other than saying this, do you know how to say anything else? xue fanxin, don¡¯t go too far.¡± xue fanxin looked at sun jianyi in disdain and scanned the other people from the special class. then, she said coldly, ¡°you were the one who blocked my path. you were the one who said a bunch of words here. how did it become me going too far? i really can¡¯t understand the thinking of your special class. you were the ones who spoke the most loudly, but in the end, you pretended to be victims. do you think the eyes of this large group of people are blind?¡± at this moment, quite a few people had already gathered around. from the moment sun jianyi and the others blocked xue fanxin¡¯s way, many people had already come to watch and saw the entire process clearly. things were indeed as xue fanxin had said. sun jianyi blocked the way the moment she arrived and said a bunch of nonsense. in the end, he even said that xue fanxin had gone too far¡­ they could not understand such logic. the special class seemed to be very capable of causing trouble recently. however, that made sense. in the past, there had never been any special class. there had only been the heaven, earth, mystic, and yellow class. furthermore, the instructor of the special class was still lying in bed. the special class had no instructor at all these few days. they were to be in a state of disunity, led by sang ruoxin. looking at the heaven, earth, mystic, and yellow class, although there were some small battles, it was not as chaotic as the special class. they could even go to the yellow class to ask for an explanation and even openly destroy public property. what was even more ridiculous was that they said a bunch of things without any evidence. these were all chaotic situations that would only appear without the management and guidance of a mentor. coupled with the fact that these people in the special class all thought highly of themselves, most of them were people of status. they had been pampered since they were young, so they could not bear any grievances. small things like this could become a big deal to them. the people from the heaven and earth classes were watching the commotion. they had no intention of interfering, nor did they dare to interfere. this was because their instructors had spoken to them. no one was to cause trouble, or they would be expelled from the five elements academy. sun jianyi was rendered speechless by xue fanxin¡¯s words. he felt there were quite a few mocking voices around him, making him feel even more humiliated. his hands were clenched into fists, and he was about to lose control of the anger in his heart. however, no matter how angry he was, he could not attack. otherwise, he would be violating the rules of the five elements academy, and the consequences would be even more serious. ¡°xue fanxin, i¡¯ll definitely make you regret what you did today.¡± sun jianyi left unwillingly. the moment sun jianyi left, the people from the special class ran away dejectedly. ¡°crazy.¡± xue fanxin smiled coldly and ignored the strange gazes of the surrounding people as she continued to walk towards the canteen. huo lieyun was still angry, but when he saw xue fanxin¡¯s calm expression, he found it difficult to understand. hence, he ran up to her and asked, ¡°fanxin, aren¡¯t you angry at all? you were blocked and scolded for no reason. if it were me, i would scold them back even if i didn¡¯t attack.¡± ¡°fanxin, you really can bear with it!¡± shui moning thought that her endurance was already good enough, but she had not expected xue fanxin to be even better than her. however, she did not understand. since xue fanxin was not even afraid of feng xiyu, why was she still enduring these people from the special class? ¡°if you were bitten by a crazy dog, would you bite back?¡± xue fanxin mocked. from her tone, she did not take sun jianyi and the others seriously at all. ¡°that¡¯s true, but it¡¯s very difficult to do. everyone has a temper. those people from the special class have been looking for trouble with you time and time again, and even feng xiyu is no exception. it¡¯s really impressive that you can bear with it until now,¡± shi bo said in admiration. ¡°do you really think i¡¯m so easy to provoke?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°i mean my words literally. let¡¯s go and eat in the canteen quickly, then go back and cultivate.¡± xue fanxin did not explain and continued on her way. a man like sun jianyi would not take the initiative to cause trouble for her. even if he really stood up for sang ruoxin, if not for sang ruoxin fanning the flames, he would not be stupid enough to come and cause trouble for her. however, no matter what the reason was, he had provoked her. if the people from the special class did not want her to have an easy time, she would make things difficult for the people from the special class. after xue fanxin and the others left, sang ruoxin, who was hiding in the dark, appeared. she looked at xue fanxin¡¯s departing figure and thought to herself, xue fanxin, how dare you go against me? let¡¯s see how long you can remain arrogant. xue fanxin did not care about sang ruoxin. after eating, she went back to cultivate properly and was not interested in anything unimportant. tang man and the alcoholic elder did not come today, so everyone cultivated on their own. previously, their teacher had already given them guidance, so they should know how to cultivate. however, in the afternoon, the disciplinary elder suddenly brought people to the yellow class. from the looks of it, he did not come with good intentions. ¡°xue fanxin, five people who had an argument with you in the morning died. sun jianyi personally saw you kill and dig out their hearts, so please follow me to the disciplinary hall to receive investigation and punishment.¡± ¡°disciplinary elder, are you mistaken? fanxin has been cultivating in the yellow class for the entire day and has never left. how could she have killed someone?¡± shui moning defended xue fanxin. huo lieyun and the others also wanted to speak, but the disciplinary elder did not give them a chance to. ¡°are you sure that xue fanxin is always under your noses? sun jianyi is not the only one who saw xue fanxin kill and dig out their hearts. many people in the special class saw it too.¡± the disciplinary elder did not waste his breath on huo lieyun and the others. he asked xue fanxin directly, ¡°will you follow me obediently, or will you wait for me to take you myself?¡± actually, he was in a very difficult position. after all, xue fanxin was under the protection of those old fellows. however, the evidence was conclusive. no matter what, he, as a disciplinary elder, had to give everyone an explanation. ¡°there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. i¡¯ll go with you.¡± xue fanxin did not explain much. she was still so calm. she wanted to see how this show would end. Chapter 1201 - 1201 Locked In the Cell 1201 locked in the cell xue fanxin really left with the disciplinary elder. when she reached the disciplinary hall, she saw five corpses placed in the hall. she originally wanted to see those corpses, but just as she took a step forward, she was reprimanded by an elder in the hall. ¡°xue fanxin, let¡¯s see how you can quibble this time. what evil cultivator? you clearly fabricated it. these people¡¯s blood essence and spirit energy are still there, but their hearts have been hollowed out, just like the five people who died yesterday. a few of our elders checked the five people who were killed yesterday repeatedly overnight and realized that their blood essence and spirit energy are fine, so there are no evil cultivators at all.¡± the moment elder sang saw xue fanxin being escorted to the disciplinary hall, he started to make things difficult for her, his words like needles. xue fanxin originally wanted to check the corpses, but she could not be bothered to do so now, because she was certain that there was nothing wrong with their blood essence and spirit energy. ¡°you think i¡¯m the murderer based on this?¡± ¡°sun jianyi and the others saw it with their own eyes. you can¡¯t quibble anymore. these people quarreled with you in the morning. many people saw it. you have a motive to kill.¡± elder sang was still unwilling to let go, insisting on giving xue fanxin the crime of killing. ¡°elder sang, the testimony of sun jianyi and the others can¡¯t be that reliable right? i can seriously suspect that sun jianyi and the others conspired to slander me. because i had an argument with him in the morning, he had a grudge, so he deliberately wronged me. even if he saw it with his own eyes, without physical evidence, just based on the testimony of a few people, this murder crime can¡¯t be pinned on me like this, right, disciplinary elder?¡± ¡°that damned girl with a glib tongue. you¡¯re still sharp-tongued at a time like this. you¡¯re the murderer.¡± ¡°where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°sun jianyi and the others saw it with their own eyes.¡± ¡°did they see it with their own eyes? let them take out the evidence they saw with their own eyes. for example, how did i kill them? when did i kill them? and what did i use to kill them? have you investigated the time, place, and murder weapon in all aspects? when you investigate, it¡¯s best to separate those witnesses and interrogate them, lest they discuss it and make the testimony unanimous. regarding this, i believe that disciplinary elder will definitely do very well. in order to ensure that this matter can proceed smoothly, i suggest that disciplinary elder isolate those witnesses who ¡®saw with their own eyes¡¯ now. you must not let them come into contact with any outsiders, especially elder sang, or this game will not be fun.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± elder sang still wanted to quarrel with xue fanxin, but the disciplinary elder roared angrily, ¡°that¡¯s enough. what are you arguing about? i¡¯m the elder of the disciplinary hall. ¡± although the disciplinary elder was shouting, he admired xue fanxin very much. she had been wronged time and time again, but she could still maintain her composure. she even had the mood to give him advice. was this girl really not afraid at all? if the crime of killing was confirmed, even if she was the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region, her outcome would not be good. expelling her from the five elements academy was a must. before that, she would have to bear the 81 lashings of the bone corrosion whip. after being reminded by xue fanxin¡¯s words just now, elder sang was a little anxious, so he casually found an excuse to leave. ¡°i still have something to do, so i won¡¯t disturb you in the disciplinary hall. farewell.¡± ¡°elder sang, are you in a hurry to arrange something?¡± xue fanxin said coldly, ¡°disciplinary elder, i seriously suspect that elder sang wants to go to the special class to inform them. forget it, forget it. since someone wants to place the crime on me, i believe these things have already been arranged. there won¡¯t be too many flaws in the testimony.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, you¡¯re a murderer to begin with. don¡¯t quibble anymore.¡± ¡°is that so? then i hope you have the last laugh.¡± ¡°you¡­ hmph.¡± elder sang did not want to argue with xue fanxin anymore, because the more he spoke, the more nervous he became. every time he saw xue fanxin¡¯s calm and sinister smile, his hair would stand on end. she was just a little girl in the mystic king realm. so what if she was the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region? their sang family had the backing of the king of the central continent. would they be afraid of a newly appointed king of the desolate region? this time, xue fanxin did not stop elder sang from leaving, nor did the disciplinary elder. instead, he looked at xue fanxin. ¡°i¡¯ll investigate what you just said properly, but before that, you have to stay in the punishment cell of the disciplinary hall.¡± ¡°no problem. go ahead and investigate. however, it¡¯s best to send people to keep an eye on me at all times, in case anything else happens while i¡¯m locked up. when the time comes, don¡¯t say that i escaped from prison to kill someone.¡± xue fanxin was still as calm as ever. she was not even afraid of being locked up in the prison. the punishment cell of the disciplinary hall was not an ordinary cell. it was sinister and dark, and one could not see the light of day all year round. it was said that from time to time, there would be a little spirit energy storm, making it impossible to cultivate. ordinary disciples who were locked up in the prison for a month would come out unrecognizable. seeing that xue fanxin was so calm, the disciplinary elder told her how terrifying the prison was. ¡°the prison is not an ordinary place. it¡¯s dark all year round and has a spirit energy storm. with your cultivation level, you¡¯ll soon become a cripple after entering for half a month.¡± ¡°i wonder if the spirit energy storm in the prison can compare to the spirit energy storm in the desolate region? if not, then i¡¯m afraid the outcome will disappoint you, disciplinary elder.¡± xue fanxin smiled playfully at the elder and did not say anything else to him. instead, she allowed the disciples of the disciplinary hall to take her away and lock her in the so-called prison. the news that xue fanxin had been imprisoned quickly spread throughout the entire five elements academy. of course, only the new students of the five elements academy paid attention to this matter. as for the older students, they were not in the same place at all, so they were not so well-informed. when chuge, muyu, and manqiu found out about this, they really did not know if they should be angry or laugh. they had wrongly accused their consort of being a murderer and even imprisoned her in a prison¡­ these people were really tired of living. ¡°should we report this to the nether king?¡± ¡°is there a need for us to report this? the nether king probably already knows. he should be thinking about how to kill those who framed the consort.¡± ¡°then what should we do?¡± ¡°let¡¯s wait and see. before the nether king gives the order, just protect the consort in secret.¡± at this moment, ye jiushang was sitting under a pine tree on a peak, playing chess with an extraordinarily handsome man. the man¡¯s clothes were embroidered with lifelike bamboo. his entire aura was like bamboo. at this moment, he was playing chess with ye jiushang seriously. ye jiushang suddenly frowned and asked unhappily, ¡°the five elements academy is so corrupted. as the dean, aren¡¯t you going to interfere?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll either ignore it or do a big cleansing. if i want to do a huge cleanse, i have to stir up the dirty water properly first. let that girl stir it up properly first. it won¡¯t be too late to clean it up when she turns the world upside down. at that time, the feeling of suppression will be even more impressive. xiao jiu, don¡¯t you think so?¡± he wanted to see how capable the woman the nine nether king had chosen was. Chapter 1202 - 1202 Blood Spirit Pearl 1202 blood spirit pearl xue fanxin was not nervous at all when she was locked up in the prison, nor was she panicked. she sat calmly in the dark cell and sent a wisp of her divine sense into her space to do her own thing. she did not care about anything else. in comparison, quite a few people outside could not remain calm. the people from the yellow class were anxious, but they could not do anything. yet at this moment, tang man could not be found. they were also new students who had just come to the five elements academy, so they really could not do anything. they had no choice but to be anxious. furthermore, at dinner time, they could only go to the canteen to eat. because xue fanxin was not leading them, they could only eat on the first floor. only after a comparison did they realize how delicious the food on the second floor was. because xue fanxin had been locked up in the prison, sang ruoxin was especially happy. although she could not come to the temporary freshman canteen to eat, she could still block the door. she could not vent her anger on xue fanxin for the time being, but it was not bad to collect some benefits from the yellow class. when shui moning and the others came out of the canteen after eating, sang ruoxin¡¯s followers went forward to block the way. ¡°yo, yo, yo. without xue fanxin, even going to the second floor to eat is a problem. if xue fanxin leaves the five elements academy, won¡¯t you even have a problem eating?¡± ¡°these people are all trash. of course trash people only live like trash.¡± ¡°shui moning, why don¡¯t you stay at home and follow that useless father of yours in the shui family? what are you doing in the five elements academy?¡± ¡°look at these people. without xue fanxin backing them, they don¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. they¡¯re really cowards.¡± ¡°how can trash from the yellow class not be cowardly?¡± huo lieyun was enraged. he wanted to hit someone, but he was pulled back by shi bo and jin zhengming. ¡°lieyun, we¡¯re men. we won¡¯t argue with these women.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. i won¡¯t argue with them. let them talk trash. anyway, they can only talk fast and can¡¯t do anything. furthermore, fanxin¡¯s matter is not certain. after all, the evidence is not enough. coupled with fanxin¡¯s special identity, i think nothing will happen to her. she might come out in a few days. when the time comes, i¡¯ll let fanxin deal with these annoying women.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go. out of sight, out of mind.¡± huo lieyun was still very angry, but he was still pulled away by the others. sang ruoxin shot a look at the people around her. a few people who understood what sang ruoxin meant immediately started to lead the way to cause trouble. ¡°trash from the yellow class, don¡¯t tell me that without xue fanxin, you really don¡¯t have a temper at all? you don¡¯t even dare to quarrel, so you might as well not even be human. trash like you still dare to come to the five elements academy. you¡¯re really embarrassing the academy.¡± ¡°they¡¯re useless to begin with. useless people are embarrassing wherever they go?¡± ¡°trash, trash¡­ get lost from the five elements academy.¡± hearing these words, huo lieyun was even angrier. if it were any other time, he would definitely be so angry that he would go crazy and fight. but now, he was pulled too tightly and could not attack at all. in the end, he was dragged back to the yellow class. when sang ruoxin saw this scene, her mood improved even more. then, she looked in the direction of the disciplinary hall. ¡°xue fanxin, you¡¯d best stay in the disciplinary hall for the rest of your life and not come out. otherwise, i¡¯ll make your outcome even more tragic.¡± xue fanxin did not care about what was going on outside at all. she stayed in the prison and messed around in her space. she only came out in the middle of the night when she sensed that something was wrong and raised her guard. not only was the prison of the disciplinary hall heavily guarded, but every cell was also built with special materials and bound by array formations. it was very difficult for ordinary cultivators to escape. not only that, but it was also very difficult to enter the prison without permission. at this moment, a disciple in the clothes of the disciplinary hall walked towards xue fanxin. he came to the cell xue fanxin was in and opened the small light vent at the door. seeing that the person inside was sleeping soundly, he quietly opened the door and took out a blood-red pearl from his interspatial ring. when the blood-red pearl approached xue fanxin, it immediately emitted an intense red light and began to silently absorb her spirit energy. however, just as it started to absorb, xue fanxin suddenly opened her eyes. this sudden opening of her eyes shocked the man, but his reaction was very fast. he immediately attacked, wanting to knock xue fanxin out or kill her, but what happened next was completely unexpected. he was actually not xue fanxin¡¯s match? he, a mystic spirit realm expert, could not defeat a mystic king realm expert. how was this possible? the opponent was too weak. xue fanxin defeated him in two or three moves. she even stepped on his back and snatched his pearl. she held it in her hand and studied it carefully. ¡°you used this pearl to suck away people¡¯s blood essence and spirit energy, right? no wonder the people you killed didn¡¯t look like the doing of evil cultivators. what is this pearl?¡± ¡°return it to me.¡± even if the man was being stepped on, he wanted to snatch the pearl back, but he could not resist at all. the despair in his eyes deepened. ¡°friend, i think you should be concerned about your life the most now, not this pearl. in order to lure you out, i spent a night in a cell in the disciplinary hall.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± could it be that xue fanxin had entered the punishment cell of the disciplinary hall on purpose? he had found it strange up till now. with xue fanxin¡¯s glib tongue, she could turn black into white. how could she confess and be captured so easily? it turned out that she had been setting a trap from the beginning and waiting for him to take the bait. unfortunately, he did not know at all and delivered himself to her doorstep. but so what? ¡°xue fanxin, you¡¯d best return the pearl and let me go. otherwise, you¡¯ll die even more miserably. there are people behind me that you can¡¯t afford to offend. even if you¡¯re the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region, if you dare to ruin his plans, you¡¯ll definitely suffer.¡± ¡°then tell me, who¡¯s behind you? if you can really scare me, i might return the pearl to you out of fear.¡± ¡°then listen carefully. i have the nine nether holy land behind me. if you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly let go of me and return the pearl to me.¡± ¡°nine nether holy land.¡± xue fanxin had thought that the other party would say something about the king of a continent or region, or even a god from the divine realm. she had not expected it to be the nine nether holy land. she did not know much about the nine nether holy land. ah jiu had left for more than 200 years. perhaps there were really some scums in the nine nether holy land. however, she should tell ah jiu about this, in case he was careless and did not know about it. just as xue fanxin was thinking about this, a certain lord had already appeared in the cell out of thin air. ¡°xin¡¯er, are you thinking about me?¡± the person who was being stepped on by xue fanxin saw ye jiushang appear out of thin air with his own eyes and was quite frightened. ¡°you¡­ you, you, you¡­¡± who was this person? why had he suddenly appeared in the prison of the disciplinary hall? ¡°ah jiu, why are you here?¡± xue fanxin did not think that a small disciplinary hall could stop ye jiushang, so she was not shocked that he had appeared out of thin air. ¡°i missed you, so i came. actually, if you want to find out the mastermind, there¡¯s no need to use yourself as bait.¡± ye jiushang looked at xue fanxin¡¯s clothes that were stained with a little moisture and was very displeased. if not for the fact that this girl was willing to be locked in the cell of the disciplinary hall, even if she had really killed someone, as long as she did not want to, forget about the cell, she would not even have to come to the disciplinary hall. however, this girl wanted to play by herself. he had no choice but to let her be. ¡°it¡¯s faster this way. i don¡¯t have so much time to waste on these boring people. with my talent in all elements, they won¡¯t let me off. since they want to pin the crime of the murderer on me, i¡¯ll fulfill their wishes.¡± from the first time she was suspected of being a murderer, she had already been wary. from the evil cultivator who appeared in the yellow class last night to the murder this morning¡­ it was not difficult to guess that the mastermind wanted to send her to the disciplinary hall, or at the very least, make her suffer punishment. in that case, she would beat them at their own game and stay in the disciplinary hall. initially, she thought that she would have to stay for a few days. she had not expected the other party to be so impatient and attack that night. xue fanxin took the pearl in her hand and showed it to ye jiushang. ¡°ah jiu, do you know what this pearl is? i just studied it. it¡¯s a pearl that can absorb spirit energy and blood essence without leaving any traces. mo ning and the others¡¯ spirit energy should have been absorbed by this.¡± ye jiushang took a look and said, ¡°this is the blood spirit pearl. it is both good and evil. whether it is good or evil depends on the person who uses it. this thing is not bad. you can keep it. if you encounter a powerful enemy, just take it out and suck his spirit energy dry. after the pearl purifies his spirit energy, you can slowly absorb it yourself. the spirit energy transformed by the blood spirit pearl is very pure. it is a treasure that cultivators dream of. however¡­¡± ¡°but what?¡± ¡°however, this pearl has a forbidden technique on it. only the caster can use it. let me resolve the forbidden technique on it first.¡± ye jiushang took the blood spirit pearl over and casually used a little spirit energy to resolve the forbidden technique on it. at the same time, elder sang, who was somewhere in the courtyard, suddenly flew into a rage when he sensed that the forbidden technique of the blood spirit pearl had been removed. ¡°who removed the forbidden technique on the blood spirit pearl? who, who, who¡­¡± this blood spirit pearl was his treasure. he had still wanted to rely on it to advance to the deity realm. now that the forbidden technique of the blood spirit pearl had been resolved and he did not know where it had gone, how could he not be angry? no matter how angry elder sang was, xue fanxin did not know and did not want to know. she took the blood spirit pearl that the forbidden technique had been removed from and liked it more and more. ¡°this treasure is not bad. it can absorb the enemy¡¯s spirit energy and purify it. ah jiu, can it also absorb blood essence?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, but the blood essence it absorbs can¡¯t be used by others. instead, it can be absorbed by itself, so this pearl is called the blood spirit pearl. the more blood essence the blood spirit pearl absorbs, the stronger the energy, and the purer the spiritual energy it transforms into.¡± ¡°then this treasure is mine now, hehe!¡± she had spent a night in prison in exchange for a treasure. it was worth it. the man who was being stepped on protested again, ¡°return the blood spirit pearl to me, quickly return it to me. i have the support of the people from the nine nether holy land behind me. you¡¯d best be sensible, or else¡­¡± ¡°otherwise what? why don¡¯t you tell us what position your supporter from the nine nether holy land holds? let our king of the nine nether holy land, see who is causing trouble in the five elements academy.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no harm in telling you. it¡¯s the guardian of the nine nether holy land. his surname is¡­¡± the man was halfway through when he suddenly felt that something was wrong. he pondered xue fanxin¡¯s words carefully and became more and more panicked. ¡°what did you just say?¡± the king of the nine nether holy land? wasn¡¯t that the nine nether king? the man in front of him was the nine nether king. no, no. the nine nether king had not appeared for hundreds of years. how could this person be the nine nether king? ¡°how dare you pretend to be the nine nether king? aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the nine nether holy land?¡± ¡°i realized that the people from the five elements academy are quite low in intelligence and are not very smart. i¡¯m really worried about the future of the five elements academy!¡± ¡°how naughty.¡± ye jiushang pinched xue fanxin¡¯s face, his eyes filled with doting. then, he asked, ¡°what do you plan to do with this person? kill him or keep him?¡± ¡°bring him back to the nine nether holy land and let him admire the scenery. at the same time, let¡¯s entertain him and see if he can say anything nice. if he can, let him go on stage and perform a good show in the future.¡± how could ye jiushang not understand the meaning in xue fanxin¡¯s words? he smiled slightly and said, ¡°alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. the disciplinary hall will release you later. during this period of time, you can play by yourself in the five elements academy. there are some urgent matters to deal with over there, so i might not have time to come over these few days. if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t resolve, call chuge and the others.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. i came to the five elements academy to cultivate, not to play with these unimportant people. if you have something to do, go do it. remember to miss me when you have time.¡± ¡°then you have to miss me when you have time.¡± ¡°yes, yes. i will.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll miss you too.¡± when the person being stepped on heard these mushy words, he was very speechless. he really wanted to say, ¡°can you guys flirt somewhere else? there¡¯s someone else here.¡± the man still wanted to say something, but before he could finish speaking, his body suddenly soared into the air. immediately after, he was enveloped by a powerful spirit energy. he did not know what happened next. he only knew that when he opened his eyes, he was already elsewhere. the moment ye jiushang left, the disciplinary elder came. when he saw the opened cell door, he was a little puzzled and shocked. ¡°who opened this door?¡± ¡°it should be the murderer, but he¡­ ran away.¡± xue fanxin casually found an excuse to brush it off, not planning to explain it to the elder. ¡°he ran away? that¡¯s impossible. the disciplinary hall is not a place ordinary people can come and go as they please, let alone open the cell door.¡± ¡°therefore, the disciplinary elder should investigate carefully and see if there are spies in your disciplinary hall. that person wanted to kill me and suck my spirit energy and blood essence dry. unfortunately, his skills were inferior and he could not defeat me, so he ran. if you don¡¯t believe me, we can spar.¡± disciplinary elder looked at xue fanxin suspiciously, but he was not in the mood to spar now, nor would he spar with a new disciple. now that he had already found out that xue fanxin was not the murderer, he naturally had to let her go. ¡°i¡¯ve already investigated. although the statements of sun jianyi and the others are consistent, the injuries on the victim were caused by a man. furthermore, you have evidence of an alibi, so you can be cleared of suspicion. you can leave the disciplinary hall now.¡± ¡°elder, you¡¯re indeed perceptive. then i¡¯ll go back first.¡± xue fanxin had long expected this outcome, so she was not shocked or excited at all. she left calmly. although sun jianyi and the others had seen her kill with their own eyes, such things could also be fake. after all, the face changing pill was not difficult to find. furthermore, she had evidence of her alibi. if she had not been willing to let them frame her, forget about the crime, even the suspicion would not have fallen on her. ¡°sigh¡­ the intelligence of the people from the five elements academy is really a little low!¡± xue fanxin left the disciplinary hall and muttered to herself on the way back to the yellow class. she was only talking to herself and had never thought of anyone responding, but¡­ ¡°the intelligence is indeed a little low.¡± when xue fanxin heard the voice, she immediately stopped in her tracks and looked at the empty surroundings. ¡°who is it?¡± at this moment, a man in a robe embroidered with bamboo patterns walked over from the side. his aura was very clean, like a gentleman among bamboo, but he was also very cold. there was a mysterious aura in his coldness, making people unable to figure it out. ¡°would you believe me if i said that i was the dean of the five elements academy?¡± ¡°if i say that i am the nine nether consort of the nine nether holy land, will you believe me?¡± ¡°i believe you.¡± ¡°oh, okay.¡± xue fanxin only said okay, and all her vigilance immediately disappeared. she walked forward as if nothing had happened and ignored the man. the man thought that xue fanxin would say something else to him next, but unexpectedly, she left without saying a word, making his expression instantly stiffen. ¡°hey, hey, hey, little girl, aren¡¯t you curious who i am?¡± ¡°if you¡¯re not from the nine nether holy land, you¡¯re someone the nine nether king is familiar with. what¡¯s there to be curious about? i should have quite a few people from the nine nether holy land by my side. perhaps you¡¯re one of them.¡± ¡°what kind of logic is that? i didn¡¯t say that i was from the nine nether holy land, nor did i say that i was familiar with the nine nether king, nor did i say anything of the like. how did your logic come about?¡± ¡°there aren¡¯t many people who believe that i¡¯m the nine nether consort of the nine nether holy land. apart from idiots and lunatics, only our own people will believe me. i don¡¯t think you look like an idiot or a lunatic. you must be one of us, right? furthermore, you don¡¯t have any ill will towards me. brother, do you have anything else to ask? if not, then i¡¯ll leave. i¡¯m in a hurry to go back and catch up on my sleep!¡± xue fanxin did not give the man a chance to answer and continued to leave. the man did not follow xue fanxin anymore. instead, he stood on the spot and watched her leave. he smiled leisurely and said, ¡°this girl is really interesting. she¡¯s actually not attracted by my charm. could it be that my charm is not as good as before? ¡°that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± xue fanxin returned to the yellow class and sensed her surroundings. she realized that everyone was asleep, so she did not disturb them and wanted to return to her room to rest. however, just as she was about to return to her room, she noticed a figure suddenly flash past. hence, she immediately chased after them, but halfway through, it disappeared. who was that figure? she was very certain that it was not the person who had appeared last night. because she could not track him, there was not even a trace of his aura, so xue fanxin could only give up and return to her room to rest. however, because of this, she was much more careful than usual. after xue fanxin left, a person in a black robe appeared out of thin air in a dark place in the forest. this person stood rooted to the ground and looked in xue fanxin¡¯s direction in a daze. that girl was really capable. she had actually come to the five elements academy so quickly. however, the more this was the case, the more danger she would come into contact with. she hoped that she could truly become stronger before being discovered by those people. at the very least, she had to have the ability to protect herself. and that ye jiushang¡­ who was he? xue fanxin really had no idea who the black-clothed person was. after returning to the room and thinking for a long time, she could not think of who it was. she might as well not think about it and sleep well. the next morning, the news that xue fanxin had been released from the disciplinary hall spread. sang ruoxin had originally wanted to cause trouble for shui moning and the others again, but unexpectedly, she woke up early in the morning and found out about this news. she was quite angry. ¡°what? xue fanxin has been released? how is that possible?¡± ¡°sister ruoxin, this is real. she was released last night, and she was personally released by the disciplinary elder. it¡¯s said that he has already found out that xue fanxin is not the murderer, so he released her.¡± ¡°what do you mean she¡¯s not the murderer? so many people saw it with their own eyes. can¡¯t they prove that she¡¯s the murderer? even if she¡¯s not the real murderer, she¡¯s still a suspect. since she¡¯s a suspect, why can she still come out?¡± ¡°we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. anyway, xue fanxin came out of the disciplinary hall.¡± ¡°this damned xue fanxin. why is she so good at causing trouble?¡± the more sang ruoxin thought about it, the angrier she became. she was really unhappy, so she went to look for elder sang alone. elder sang had been angry since last night. when he found out that sang ruoxin had come to look for him, although he was in a bad mood, he still saw her. the moment sang ruoxin saw elder sang, she asked, ¡°fifth uncle, why was xue fanxin released? didn¡¯t you say that even if she didn¡¯t die this time, she would be expelled from the five elements academy?¡± ¡°the disciplinary elder investigated this matter thoroughly and found new evidence to prove that xue fanxin is innocent, that¡¯s why he let her out. ruoxin, xue fanxin is not simple. don¡¯t get into a conflict with her for the time being.¡± elder sang advised her, suppressing the anger in his heart. he did not want sang ruoxin to provoke xue fanxin again. he did not know what had happened last night, but the fact that xue fanxin was safe and sound meant that the person he had sent had failed. not only had he failed, but he had also lost his blood spirit pearl. this made him very angry. he had originally wanted to suck xue fanxin¡¯s spirit energy and blood essence dry. after all, the better the talent, the better the blood essence. this way, the blood spirit pearl could become stronger. unexpectedly, the outcome was beyond his expectations. he could not even contact the people he had planted in the disciplinary hall. could it be that they were dead? ¡°fifth uncle, i just can¡¯t stand that xue fanxin. i want her dead. you¡¯re an elder of the five elements academy. can¡¯t you even deal with a new student from the yellow class?¡± sang ruoxin only wanted to get rid of xue fanxin now, nothing else. ¡°xue fanxin might have an expert by her side, so it¡¯s a little difficult to touch her, unless¡­¡± ¡°unless what?¡± ¡°ruoxin, calm down first. when you go to the secret realm, xue fanxin will be alone. it won¡¯t be too late for you to kill her then. it¡¯s very normal for death to happen in the secret realm. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll help you then.¡± he had lost the blood spirit pearl. xue fanxin had to die. Chapter 1203 - 1203 He Is a Sinner 1203 he is a sinner the matter of xue fanxin being released from the disciplinary hall instantly exploded. many new students could not react and really did not understand. she had just been locked up yesterday. why had she come out today? the yellow class was located in a relatively remote place and there were not many people, so the news did not spread quickly to the yellow class. shui moning and the others did not know that xue fanxin had already left the disciplinary hall when they woke up early in the morning, so they did not look for her. the four of them went to the canteen by themselves. xue fanxin had worked too late yesterday, so she slept a little longer and missed breakfast. when she woke up, shui moning and the others had already gone to the canteen. however, she did not intend to eat in the canteen, so she casually found something to settle her hunger and properly cultivated her wood spirit art. however, at this moment, a little yellow dog suddenly ran over and bit the corner of xue fanxin¡¯s skirt. it looked very anxious, as if it wanted to take her somewhere. ¡°woof, woof, woof¡­¡± xue fanxin did not understand what the little yellow dog was talking about either. she only knew that it was very anxious, so she summoned the little white tiger and the little white cat and let them translate. ¡°master, it said that its master is very injured and is about to die. please save its master.¡± ¡°who¡¯s its owner?¡± ¡°it¡¯s that tang man.¡± upon learning that it was tang man, xue fanxin did not hesitate and quickly followed the little yellow dog to save tang man. tang man¡¯s place was also a wooden house near the yellow class¡¯s new student dormitory. however, it was a little better and bigger than the other wooden houses, but overall, it was still dilapidated. xue fanxin ignored this and followed the little yellow dog into the wooden house. she saw the half-dead tang man lying on the bed at a glance and quickly went over to check on him. actually, she had known from the moment she saw tang man that there was something wrong with his body. however, because they were not that familiar with each other and there was a lot going on as soon as she entered the academy, she had not had time to treat tang man¡¯s injuries properly. tang man¡¯s injuries were very serious. the internal organs in his body had already seriously deteriorated, and there was not much life force left. if not for his high cultivation level, he would have long died with such injuries. furthermore, he should have drunk a few mouthfuls of the wine she brewed yesterday, so he could last until now. otherwise, he would have already died last night. this wine should have been given to him by the alcoholic old man. that wine contained the power of life, which was why tang man had been able to last until now. what had he experienced last night? xue fanxin was not in the mood to think about this now. she quickly treated tang man. because his injuries were too serious, she had no choice but to use the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl to treat him. she even wanted to give tang man divine water to drink. however, just as she took out the divine spirit water to feed tang man, ye jiushang¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°xin¡¯er, don¡¯t give them such good things for the time being. it¡¯s enough as long as they don¡¯t die.¡± ¡°ah?¡± xue fanxin was still holding the cup containing the divine water and was about to feed it to tang man. when she heard ye jiushang¡¯s words, she immediately stopped. what did ah jiu mean? before xue fanxin could ask, ye jiushang explained simply, ¡°he is a sinner. before he obtains atonement, there¡¯s no need to care.¡± sinner? what sinner? xue fanxin did not understand, but ye jiushang¡¯s words no longer sounded in her ears. since ah jiu said to not let tang man drink the divine water, then she would not give it to him. anyway, with the treatment of the wood spirit heavenly pearl and her pills and acupuncture technique, tang man¡¯s life was not in danger for the time being. Chapter 1204 - 1204 Most Likely 1204 most likely tang man woke up after being treated for an hour. the moment he opened his eyes, he saw xue fanxin and was very shocked. ¡°why¡­ why are you here?¡± ¡°teacher, you¡¯re awake! don¡¯t be in a hurry to get up. your injuries are too serious. although i¡¯ve already done a simple treatment, you still need to rest for a while. furthermore, your injuries are extraordinarily serious, so i can¡¯t treat them for the time being.¡± xue fanxin helped tang man, who wanted to get up, lay back and let him lie down properly. although she did not know what type of sinner tang man was, to her tang man was a teacher who did not have any ill will towards her. even if he was really a sinner, as long as he sincerely repented, she would save him. ¡°why are you here?¡± tang man still had many temptations in his heart. ¡°a little yellow dog brought me here.¡± just as xue fanxin finished speaking, the little yellow dog lying on the ground barked a few times. when tang man saw the little yellow dog, he finally understood. ¡°little girl, thank you. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid i would have died. however, your medical skills are really impressive. although you can¡¯t completely treat my injuries, it¡¯s already very good that you can treat me to this extent.¡± it was not just good. it was very good. before this, he had already looked for countless high-level doctors and alchemists to treat him. even the medicine god of the medicine god valley could not do this. from this, it could be seen that xue fanxin¡¯s medical skills were probably even better than the medicine god¡¯s. it seemed that the person who the old swindler had made them wait for in the five elements academy was most likely xue fanxin. first, it was wine that contained the power of life, then it was superb medical skills. these were all what they needed now. xue fanxin did not know what tang man was thinking. seeing that he was in good spirits, she asked about what had happened that night, ¡°teacher, what happened to cause your injuries? was it caused by the black shadow that you chased after the night before?¡± ¡°how did you know that there was a black shadow in yellow class the night before?¡± tang man was a little shocked. the black shadow was extremely skilled. they could not catch up to him at all. later, because his old injuries had relapsed, he returned. because his condition was really bad, the old drunkard gave him a few sips of wine. otherwise, he did not know what would have happened to him. ¡°i sensed a commotion, but i didn¡¯t know who it was. later, i sensed yours and the wine senior¡¯s auras and guessed that you must have gone after the black-clothed person.¡± ¡°i see. we didn¡¯t catch up to that black-clothed person. he was very powerful and we let him escape. because my old injuries had relapsed, i had no choice but to return. although the old drunkard¡¯s condition is not as serious as mine, it¡¯s not much better. girl, who did you learn your medical skills from?¡± what tang man wanted to know the most now was how good xue fanxin¡¯s medical skills were. she was only fifteen or sixteen years old, even if she had been learning medicine since she was in her mother¡¯s womb, her medical skills would not be better than the medicine god¡¯s, right? ¡°my master taught me.¡± ¡°who is your master?¡± ¡°master doesn¡¯t allow me to speak about this, so forgive me for not being able to tell you. teacher, your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet and you need to rest properly for a while. here are some pills i refined myself. take one every day. even if they can¡¯t completely treat your injuries, they can control them.¡± xue fanxin took out a bottle of healing pills she had refined and handed it to tang man. tang man took the pills and was shocked after taking a look. ¡°this¡­ this is a heaven-level healing pill. where did you get it?¡± pills from the five continents and ten regions were extremely precious, especially high-level pills. they were really difficult to obtain. any one of these heaven-level healing pills cost tens of millions of crystals. furthermore, that was under the condition that there were any to sell in the first place. xue fanxin casually took out a bottle of heaven rank healing pills. did she think they were cabbages? Chapter 1205 - 1205 Refining It Myself 1205 refining it myself xue fanxin did not hide it and directly explained the source of the pill. ¡°i refined it myself.¡± ah jiu had said that from now on, she could openly reveal her talent and skill. there was no need to hide it. however, this kind of honesty was unbearable to tang man¡¯s little heart. he could not believe it. ¡°what did you say? you refined this? how is that possible?¡± even if the medicine god valley only produced dozens of heaven-rank medicinal pills a year, they were extremely rare and priceless. many times, money could not buy them. look at this girl. she casually took out a bottle. there were at least twenty pills in this bottle. it was basically the annual production of the medicine god valley. with these pills, he could at least live for a few more years. if he had more pills, his injuries might recover completely. at that time, if he worked harder to break through the bottleneck, everything would change. now, even if xue fanxin was not the person the old swindler wanted them to wait for, they would still place all their attention on her. ¡°little girl, these are heaven-rank medicinal pills. it¡¯s priceless. you¡¯re giving it to someone just like that?¡± tang man held the bottle containing the medicinal pill with both hands, his heart still filled with excitement. ¡°teacher, since i can refine heaven-rank pills, i don¡¯t lack pills, so you can take them without worry. you just woke up, but your body is still very weak and you need to rest well, so i won¡¯t disturb you anymore. i¡¯ll come and take a look later.¡± xue fanxin left after saying a few polite words. she knew that tang man needed to be alone and have a good rest, so she did not disturb him and went to do her own thing. however, just as she returned to yellow class, she saw shui moning and the others return. she also saw the clear five-finger mark on shui moning¡¯s face and the tears in her eyes. when the others saw xue fanxin, although they really wanted to go up and congratulate her, after all, they had already heard from the others that xue fanxin had been released from the disciplinary hall, shui moning¡¯s situation was relatively special now. therefore, they could not smile too happily, so no one said much and only greeted her briefly. ¡°fanxin, we only found out that you had returned last night when we were eating breakfast in the canteen. you were released after entering the disciplinary hall for less than a day. you¡¯re really lucky.¡± shi bo came up to greet xue fanxin. huo lieyun¡¯s face was filled with anger. he was so angry that he did not even know what to say. jin zhengming was a man of few words to begin with, so he just greeted xue fanxin. all of them were very depressed. ¡°fanxin, you¡¯re¡­ back! you guys chat, i¡¯ll go back to the room¡­¡± shui moning lowered her head, not wanting xue fanxin to see the five-finger mark on her face. she whispered and walked towards the room. xue fanxin did not stop her and let shui moning leave. then, she asked the others, ¡°what¡¯s going on? who wants to tell me?¡± shi bo was the first to step forward and speak. ¡°just now, when we went to the canteen to eat breakfast, we bumped into lin weiwei and zhao qinan from the heaven class. zhao qinan was originally engaged to shui moning, but later, he came to cancel the engagement and was engaged to lin weiwei a few days later. this was originally a small matter. after all, it¡¯s nothing to cancel the engagement, but lin weiwei always likes to cause trouble for shui moning. she even said that shui moning came to the five elements academy to pester zhao qinan, so she slapped her in public.¡± after shui moning was beaten, huo lieyun originally wanted to flare up, but at this moment, the disciples of the disciplinary hall came. he could not attack even if he wanted to, so he could only return angrily. Chapter 1206 - 1206 Dont Dare to Dodge 1206 don¡¯t dare to dodge after xue fanxin briefly understood what had happened, she went to look for shui moning. after all, it was easier for girls to communicate and tell each other some secrets. shui moning knew that xue fanxin would come, but she had already tried her best to suppress her emotions, but she could not help but feel sad. ¡°fanxin, you know already?¡± ¡°most of it.¡± xue fanxin sat beside shui moning and took out an ointment to apply to her swollen face. ¡°this is an ointment i concocted myself. the effects are very good. if you apply it to your face, the swelling will subside in less than two hours. your cultivation level is not low either. how can you still easily allow someone to slap you?¡± shui moning¡¯s cultivation level was the same as hers, at the mystic king realm. a cultivation level at the mystic king realm was not low among people of their generation. if it was someone of the same generation, even if their strength was a little higher, it was impossible for them to slap her like this. looking at the slap on shui moning¡¯s face, she clearly did not even dodge and was slapped. didn¡¯t this stupid girl know how to use her cultivation level? ¡°i didn¡¯t notice, so i was hit.¡± shui moning found a random excuse to brush it off. xue fanxin saw through it at a glance. ¡°it¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t notice, but you didn¡¯t dare to dodge, right? tell me, what¡¯s your relationship with lin weiwei? why are you afraid of her?¡± shui moning knew that she could not hide it and also wanted to find someone to confide in, so she said, ¡°she is my cousin. the lin family of the south continent is a pill cultivating family, and my father has been relying on the lin family¡¯s pills to extend his life over the years. in the past, when lin weiwei bullied me, i also dodged it, but later, she warned me that if i dared to dodge again in the future, the lin family would no longer provide the shui family with pills. the shui family had already started to decline decades ago. we were originally an upper-class family in the south continent, but now, we can barely be considered a third-rate family. and the lin family has developed extremely well over the years and has hooked up with a few powerful people. the family¡¯s strength has long surpassed the shui family. to put it simply, the shui family can¡¯t win against the lin family now. if i still want to obtain pills from the lin family, i have to give in to them a little.¡± ¡°pills? what pills does your father need?¡± ¡°a fifth-grade water spirit pill. you also know that my father already became a cripple twenty years ago. he is even inferior to an ordinary person. if he wants to use spirit energy and cultivate at all, he has to take the water spirit pill regularly. the water spirit pill contains the spirit energy of the water element. it can be used directly without needing to pass through the meridians and dantian. with the water spirit pill, my father can still barely have some cultivation. otherwise, he will really be a cripple.¡± therefore, even if it was not for herself, for her father, she had to bear with it. if lin weiwei wanted to hit her, she could not dodge, or her father would not have any water spirit pills to consume. without the water spirit pill, her father¡¯s days would be even more difficult. ¡°moning, if you only swallowed your anger because of the pills, then you don¡¯t have to do this from now on. forget about a fifth-grade water spirit pill, i can even get you a heaven-grade water spirit pill.¡± ¡°fanxin, what did you say?¡± when shui moning heard about the heaven-grade water spirit pill, she was extremely shocked and thought that xue fanxin was joking. ¡°wait a moment. i¡¯ll see if there are any spirit herbs here to refine the water spirit pill.¡± xue fanxin sent a wisp of her divine sense into her space to check the pill formula for the water spirit pill. then, she searched for herbs and directly took out the nine revolutions burning yang furnace to refine pills in front of shui moning. she threw handfuls of spirit herbs into the pill furnace. how was this refining pills? it was simply a hodgepodge. shui moning looked at the scenes in front of her in a daze. when xue fanxin first took out the pill furnace, she had still had a little hope, but seeing such a hodgepodge method, she could no longer protect her hope. although she did not know how to refine pills, she had seen alchemists refine pills, so she knew very well what it was like to refine pills. fanxin was simply messing around. she did not know how to refine pills at all. Chapter 1207 - 1207 Whos Near 1207 who¡¯s near in fact, xue fanxin indeed did not know much about pill cultivating. she only knew the pill formula and had spirit herbs. the real pill cultivator was the nine revolutions burning yang furnace. the efficiency of the nine revolutions burning yang furnace in refining pills was very high. normal alchemists needed a few hours to refine pills. she refined them in less than fifteen minutes, and the quality was high. ¡°moning, these are the heaven-grade water spirit pills i just refined. i¡¯ll give them all to you.¡± xue fanxin took out a large medicine bottle and placed dozens of heaven-grade water spirit pills in it, then handed them to shui moning. shui moning was still in a daze. she took the medicine bottle xue fanxin had given her and poured out another pill to take a closer look. because her father often had to consume water spirit pills, she was not unfamiliar with them at all. with just one look, she knew that what she was holding was indeed a water spirit pill. furthermore, it was a very high-quality water spirit pill, hundreds of times better than the ones refined by the lin family. her father had to take one of the lin family¡¯s water spirit pills every month. however, the water spirit pill in her hand might be able to last for a few months or even half a year. if such a pill was auctioned, it could easily be sold for a sky-high price. however, the water spirit pill was only consumed by those with damaged water meridians, so the market was not good. many alchemists did not know how to refine such a pill. because of this, the lin family had been ruthlessly extorting the shui family over the years. they had casually refined some low-grade water spirit pills and sold them for an astronomical price. what was even more shameful was that the spirit herbs needed to refine the water spirit pill were provided by the shui family. over the years, as the shui family declined day by day, they could no longer bear such a high fee, let alone take out so many spirit herbs. if she had these heaven-level water spirit pills¡­ ¡°fanxin, thank you. you¡¯re really my benefactor. no, you¡¯re our shui family¡¯s benefactor.¡± shui moning hugged xue fanxin with tears in her eyes and was sincerely grateful to her. ¡°what kind of benefactor are you talking about? we¡¯re friends. shouldn¡¯t friends help each other? i already said that i know medicine and can refine pills. i¡¯m not bragging. i¡¯ll go to the shui family with you later and look at your father¡¯s injuries. perhaps i can make him become a genius again.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°we¡¯ll know in the future if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°alright, after the secret realm trial, i¡¯ll find a time to go home and give the pills to father. when i came to the five elements academy, father didn¡¯t have many pills left. the lin family made things difficult for us, so i want to send these pills back as soon as possible.¡± all shui moning could think about was her father now. as for everything else, she had thrown them to the back of her mind. xue fanxin stroked her chin and thought for a moment. ¡°why don¡¯t i get someone to send the medicine to the shui family for you first?¡± ¡°who should i get to give it to? this is a heaven-grade medicinal pill, and it¡¯s not just one or two. if the person we give it to is greedy, wouldn¡¯t that be even worse?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. i can guarantee you that these pills will definitely reach your father safely and steadily. if you¡¯re still worried, then keep this bottle of pills. i¡¯ll refine another bottle and send it over later.¡± ¡°no need, no need. i believe you.¡± shui moning returned the pills to xue fanxin. xue fanxin took the bottle and asked casually, ¡°who¡¯s nearby?¡± just as shui moning was feeling puzzled, three people suddenly appeared in the room, startling her. ¡°you, you¡­¡± ¡°greetings, consort.¡± Chapter 1208 - 1208 Want to Get First Place 1208 want to get first place chuge, muyu, and manqiu were ordered to protect xue fanxin, so they were around at all times. of course, they would not pry into xue fanxin¡¯s privacy. if xue fanxin did not call for them, they would not appear and would not cause trouble. xue fanxin had seen these people before and knew who they were. ¡°any one of you can go to the shui family in the south continent and give this bottle of pills to moning¡¯s father. it¡¯s best if you give it to him in private and don¡¯t let too many people know. also, help me find out if there¡¯s anyone called shui qianrou in the shui family.¡± ¡°your highness, let me go.¡± manqiu took the initiative to take over the task. chuge and muyu knew what was going on, so they did not snatch it from manqiu. ¡°alright, go ahead. come back early.¡± ¡°yes.¡± manqiu took the pills and left the room. just as he exited from the door, he had already disappeared. ¡°there¡¯s nothing else for now. you can leave first.¡± xue fanxin then asked chuge and muyu to leave. shui moning was in shock the entire time. she had yet to recover even after chuge, muyu, and manqiu left. ¡°fanxin, they¡­ they¡­¡± who were they? why had they appeared out of thin air? why were they in the five elements academy? also, had they just called xue fanxin ¡®consort¡¯? what was going on? ¡°they are my fianc¨¦¡¯s subordinates. they are in charge of protecting my safety during this period of time,¡± xue fanxin explained simply, not planning to reveal the identities of chuge, muyu, manqiu, and the others. ¡°who¡¯s your fianc¨¦? if they call you consort, then your fianc¨¦ should be a king, right? which king is he?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll tell you about this in the future. you just need to know that that bottle of pills will definitely be delivered to your father. alright, quickly organize yourself and start today¡¯s cultivation. in the new student secret realm trial, which is in a month, i want to take first place.¡± she already had some understanding of the new student trial. the trial was the true assessment of the new students by the five elements academy. heaven class, earth class, mystic class, and yellow class meant nothing. only by obtaining good results in the secret realm trial would she have a chance to be chosen by the academy teachers and nurtured vigorously. the new disciples who could pass the secret realm trial would obtain a power of inheritance. any new student who obtained the power of inheritance could be heavily nurtured by the academy. new students who had not passed the secret realm trial would also be nurtured differently according to their results and talent. therefore, the new student secret realm trial was very important to the new students who had just entered the five elements academy. many people would die in every new student trial. if they did not want to die in the secret realm, then the new students had to cultivate well in this month and work hard to increase their strength. huo lieyun and jin zhengming were quite strong. shi bo and shui moning were slightly weaker, but as a group, none of them were up to standards. ¡°first place is difficult. i think you definitely won¡¯t be able to obtain first place, because there¡¯s a very powerful person in the special class who is called the number one genius of the central continent. i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to win against him.¡± ¡°who is the number one genius of the central continent?¡± ¡°chu yunhan of the chu family of the central continent. although he¡¯s only 18 years old, he¡¯s already at the peak of the mystic spirit realm. he¡¯s just short of entering the saint realm. it¡¯s not just chu yunhan. there are many powerful people. however, they don¡¯t like to cause trouble, so they¡¯re all very quiet, not like sang ruoxin who likes to cause trouble. among the women, gu qingning of the holy region¡¯s gu family is definitely number one. it¡¯s difficult for you to fight for number one.¡± xue fanxin did not know much about the new disciples of the five elements academy this time, nor did she have time to get to know them. only now did she understand a little from shui moning. but so what? she would definitely work hard to obtain the first place in the new student secret realm trial. Chapter 1209 - 1209 A Bitch Scolded You 1209 a bitch scolded you after xue fanxin comforted shui moning, she came out with her and cultivated with everyone in the courtyard. actually, the so-called cultivation was all about doing their own thing. they would practice according to tang man¡¯s teachings and build up their basic skills. after training, everyone was so tired that they were panting, especially shi bo. in less than half a day, his stomach was already growling from hunger, shouting that he wanted to go to the canteen to eat. xue fanxin had not eaten much in the morning and was hungry now, so she followed everyone. however, just as they walked through the door of the canteen, trouble came. ¡°shui moning, i didn¡¯t expect you to have the face to come to the canteen to eat. wasn¡¯t the slap this morning enough? i said that i didn¡¯t want to see you today, but you just had to appear in front of me. it looks like that slap this morning really didn¡¯t hurt enough.¡± lin weiwei was originally eating in the canteen. when she saw shui moning come, she was very angry. she insulted her as she walked over. when she reached shui moning, she raised her hand to slap her. shui moning was used to standing still and not dodging when she was beaten by lin weiwei, so when lin weiwei waved her hand, she still stood there foolishly. when huo lieyun and the others saw this, they were about to step forward, but someone was faster than them. xue fanxin grabbed lin weiwei¡¯s wrist and stopped her hand from swinging down. with her hand tightly gripped by xue fanxin, lin weiwei did not succeed in slapping shui moning. she was very angry as she glared at xue fanxin and scolded her. ¡°b*tch, let go of me, or i¡¯ll hit you too.¡± pa¡­ xue fanxin did not move her mouth. instead, she slapped lin weiwei before scolding her back. ¡°a b*tch scolded who?¡± lin weiwei covered her slapped face and scolded back angrily. ¡°a b*tch scolded you.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. you¡¯re the b*tch who¡¯s scolding me.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± the surrounding people all looked over to watch the commotion and mocked lin weiwei¡¯s intelligence. she was actually stupid enough to say that she was a b*tch. ¡°b*tch, i¡¯ll kill you.¡± lin weiwei was exasperated and attacked xue fanxin in a frenzy. she directly used her spirit energy and used a spirit technique, immediately throwing a fireball at xue fanxin. ¡°fanxin, be careful.¡± ¡°quickly dodge.¡± it had happened too suddenly. no one had expected lin weiwei to dare to use a spirit art in the canteen. many people could not react, and some people were watching the commotion coldly. huo lieyun also had fire elemental spirit energy. he knew very well how powerful the fireball lin weiwei had used was and was already prepared to weaken it. shi bo even opened his defense. jin zhengming and shui moning were still in a daze. however, just as the surrounding crowd thought that xue fanxin would be hit by the fireball, a huge vine suddenly crawled out of the ground. the vine passed through the fireball and tore it apart before attacking lin weiwei. lin weiwei was shocked to see her fireball torn apart by the vines. she felt that that was impossible. before she could figure out what was going on, she was entangled by the vines and raised into the air. ¡°ah¡­ put me down, put me down.¡± everyone watched as lin weiwei was lifted into the air by the vines and could not resist at all. all of them were so frightened that they swallowed their saliva. at this moment, the way they looked at xue fanxin had already changed. although xue fanxin was the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region, she was only in the mystic king realm. such a cultivation level was ranked at the bottom of the middle among her peers, so many people did not think that she was very capable. but now, they do not think so anymore. a person who could cultivate the wood spirit art to the point of being able to resist the fire spirit art was not ordinarily powerful. Chapter 1210 - 1210 Nice 1210 nice lin weiwei was also in the mystic king realm, and her cultivation was a little higher than xue fanxin¡¯s. logically speaking, she should have the ability to fight xue fanxin, but the outcome was greatly unexpected. she had actually been defeated by xue fanxin in one move. in a corner of the canteen, a man eating suddenly stopped eating and turned his gaze to xue fanxin, examining her properly. this woman¡¯s strength did not seem to match her cultivation level. clearly, her strength was even stronger than her cultivation level. interesting. xue fanxin did not care what the audience in the canteen thought. she continued to control the vines to torture lin weiwei and pulled her down from the air, placing her in front of shui moning. ¡°moning, vent whatever anger you have. if the sky collapses, i¡¯ll support you.¡± shui moning had already reacted. the fear in her heart was completely gone. she stretched her wrists and prepared to fight. lin weiwei was not afraid of shui moning at all. even though she was wrapped in vines, she still boasted shamelessly. ¡°shui moning, if you dare to touch me, don¡¯t even think about obtaining a pill from the lin family in the future. if that trash of a father of yours doesn¡¯t have the lin family¡¯s water spirit pill, he will be an absolute waste.¡± ¡°you¡¯re the useless one.¡± previously, for her father¡¯s sake, shui moning had been enduring lin weiwei¡¯s bullying. now that she had a new source of pills, she no longer needed to swallow her anger. she vented all the anger she had been suppressing for years and ruthlessly slapped lin weiwei¡¯s face. as she slapped, she scolded her. ¡°back then, when your lin family was in dire straits, it was our shui family who helped you overcome your difficulties. but when the shui family was in trouble, not only did your lin family not help, but you also hit us when we were down. every year, you take so many spirit herbs from the shui family and even charge high fees. what¡¯s even more detestable is that you always use pills to threaten the shui family and snatch our business and assets. your lin family are not humans, you are heartless beasts. ¡°you even said that you only helped our shui family refine the water spirit pill because we were relatives. ptui¡­ don¡¯t tell me that the benefits your lin family takes from the shui family every year are not enough? lin weiwei, i can tell you that from now on, my shui family no longer needs your lin family¡¯s pills, so i, shui moning, will no longer bear with you. in the future, you¡¯d best take a detour when you see me, or i¡¯ll beat you up until you¡¯re looking for your teeth on the ground. ¡°and that fianc¨¦ of yours, zhao qinan, tell him to stay away from me. i¡¯ll feel disgusted when i see that kind of man. only you, lin weiwei, treat him as a treasure. i can¡¯t ask for more if he comes to end the engagement. even if he doesn¡¯t end the engagement, i¡¯ll end it. you can keep a vain and greedy scum like him for yourself.¡± shui moning had slapped lin weiwei at least ten times. she had vented a lot of her suppressed anger over the years and felt very happy. ¡°moning, how do you feel?¡± xue fanxin asked with a naughty smile. ¡°it was extremely satisfying.¡± shui moning had already gone all out and was no longer afraid of anything, so she became bolder. ¡°that¡¯s right. if she dares to cause trouble for you again in the future, beat her up ruthlessly. i¡¯ll take responsibility for you beating her to death and crippling her.¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± she had only taught lin weiwei a simple lesson and had never thought of beating her to death or crippling her. if she really killed and crippled lin weiwei, wouldn¡¯t the shui and lin families become enemies? ¡°boohoo¡­ you, you¡­ i won¡¯t let you off.¡± lin weiwei¡¯s sides were swollen from the beating, and her mouth kept bleeding. she looked extremely ugly. at this moment, the disciples of the disciplinary hall arrived. ¡°who dares to cause trouble in the academy openly? do you not take the academy¡¯s rules seriously?¡± Chapter 1211 - 1211 Guilty 1211 guilty the moment the disciples of the disciplinary hall arrived, one of the disciples directly targeted xue fanxin. ¡°xue fanxin, it¡¯s you again. why are you always causing trouble? do you want to be imprisoned in the disciplinary hall again? this time, you actually dare to attack the disciples of the academy openly. if we don¡¯t punish you severely, do you really think our disciplinary hall is just for show? i¡¯ll punish you with twenty poles and twenty laps around the mountain. execute it now.¡± ¡°who are you?¡± xue fanxin did not listen to the disciple from the disciplinary hall at all. after the other party finished speaking, she asked casually. the question ¡®who are you¡¯ made the disciple of the disciplinary hall feel completely humiliated. furthermore, xue fanxin¡¯s arrogant attitude clearly showed that she did not take him seriously, making him even more angry. ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re very impressive just because you¡¯re the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region. there are a lot of people in the five continents and ten regions who are nobler than the king of the desolate region. a king of the desolate region can¡¯t cover the sky with one hand, so you¡¯d best not be too arrogant.¡± ¡°i¡¯m asking who you are. why are you talking about a bunch of messy and unrelated nonsense? could it be that your name or your identity are very embarrassing and you don¡¯t even dare to introduce yourself?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± before the disciple from the disciplinary hall could scold angrily, lin weiwei spoke first. ¡°hmph, you don¡¯t even know who he is. how ignorant. he is the disciple of the disciplinary elder, xu zheng. he is now in charge of supervising and managing the new students. whoever breaks the academy¡¯s rules has the right to be punished.¡± ¡°oh¡­ you¡¯re the disciple of the disciplinary elder, right? then he should be having an affair with you, lin weiwei, right?¡± ¡°xue fanxin, what nonsense are you talking about? you¡¯re not only insulting me, but you¡¯re also insulting senior brother xu zheng.¡± lin weiwei roared angrily, anxious to prove her innocence. however, xue fanxin was still calm. ¡°why are you reacting so strongly? could it be that you¡¯re feeling guilty because i was right?¡± ¡°you¡­ don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. you¡­¡± ¡°look at how panicked you are. you clearly have something on your mind. it looks like the two of you really have something going on. and xu zheng, since you are the personal disciple of the disciplinary elder, you should know how fair and strict the disciplinary elder is. aren¡¯t you afraid of being expelled from the sect by the disciplinary elder by being so biased towards lin weiwei?¡± ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. how am i biased towards lin weiwei? you and shui moning were the ones who hit her. i saw it with my own eyes, but you¡¯re still quibbling here. you¡¯re talking nonsense and ruining my reputation. it looks like the punishment i said just now is not enough,¡± xu zheng said seriously, looking like he wanted to skin xue fanxin alive. he was a disciple personally taken in by the disciplinary elder. no matter where he went, everyone would more or less give him some face, especially new students who had just entered the academy. they did not dare to offend him. however, xue fanxin did not give him any face. she was the one who was in the wrong, but she even humiliated him. how detestable. was the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region that impressive? he had to teach this granddaughter of the king of the desolate region a lesson today. ¡°you saw it with your own eyes¡­ then have you figured out the ins and outs of the matter? if you don¡¯t figure it out, aren¡¯t you being unfair by punishing me? why don¡¯t you ask me why i hit lin weiwei? since you keep saying that you¡¯re not biased, why didn¡¯t you come out to uphold justice when lin weiwei hit shui moning this morning? just now, it was also lin weiwei who wanted to attack first. we were only counterattacking legitimately. do you think that standing still allowing lin weiwei to hit us is in line with the academy¡¯s rules?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± xue fanxin¡¯s sharp words rendered xu zheng speechless, but the anger in his heart grew stronger. this damned xue fanxin was too arrogant. she deserved to be taught a lesson. Chapter 1212 - 1212 Retreat For Advancement 1212 retreat for advancement it was mealtime now, and there were quite a few people in the canteen. they had all heard xue fanxin¡¯s words and seen what had just happened. now that they thought about it carefully, it was really lin weiwei who had started the matter. it was indeed unfair for xu zheng to question and punish xue fanxin the moment he arrived. however, xu zheng was the personal disciple of the disciplinary elder. it was said that he was quite valued, so no matter what they thought, they would not speak carelessly lest they offend others. ¡°xu zheng, it was lin weiwei who attacked first. everyone saw it. if you really want to punish someone, then lin weiwei must be punished as well. otherwise, we won¡¯t accept it. if you really have the guts, then punish me as well. if you don¡¯t have the guts, then don¡¯t stand up here randomly, lest you don¡¯t even know how you died.¡± huo lieyun stepped forward to speak. he had long been filled with anger, wishing he could punch xu zheng. although he and shui moning were not too close and had only known each other for a few days, as a new student of the yellow class, he naturally had to protect his own people. huo lieyun¡¯s personality was so unruly, arrogant, and condescending. therefore, even though he was the young master of the huo family, the number one family in the east continent, the teachers from the heaven and earth classes were unwilling to accept him. in the end, he was thrown to the yellow class. xu zheng was still a little afraid of huo lieyun. after all, the number one family in the east continent was not to be trifled with. but so what? when they reached the five elements academy, no matter who it was, they had to abide by the academy¡¯s rules. even if the king of the east continent himself came, he could not behave atrociously in the five elements academy. it was precisely because of this that xu zheng was not afraid of xue fanxin¡¯s identity or the king of the desolate region. if he was outside and did not have the support of the five elements academy, how could he dare to treat the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region like this? however, so what? after all, he was the personal disciple of the five elements academy¡¯s disciplinary elder. his status was there, so he did not have to be afraid of xue fanxin or huo lieyun. ¡°huo lieyun, how dare you threaten me? then i¡¯ll punish you too.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care how you punish me. if you don¡¯t punish lin weiwei today, then this matter won¡¯t be over. i¡¯m not afraid of making a fuss. the bigger the better. it¡¯s best to make a fuss all the way to the disciplinary elder¡¯s place and let him judge and see if your actions are right. if the disciplinary elder also thinks that you¡¯re right, then i¡¯ll admit defeat.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°you what? you¡¯re using chicken feathers as an arrow. do you really think you can do whatever you want just because the disciplinary elder asked you to supervise the new students?¡± ¡°xu zheng, give me a definite answer. will you punish lin weiwei too? if you punish her too, then we¡¯ll go to the disciplinary hall to be punished now.¡± xue fanxin also forced xu zheng to punish lin weiwei. lin weiwei¡¯s expression was very ugly. she knew that xu zheng was in a difficult position, and she also knew that if today¡¯s matter blew up, it would not do her any good. the only way now was to retreat in order to advance. ¡°senior brother xu zheng, forget it. i was in the wrong today. i shouldn¡¯t have attacked shui moning for personal reasons.¡± with lin weiwei giving him a way out, xu zheng heaved a sigh of relief. he took advantage of the situation and said, ¡°alright, since both of you are in the wrong and didn¡¯t cause any serious damage, then we¡¯ll forget about this matter. if anyone still dares to cause trouble, i¡¯ll definitely punish them severely.¡± although xu zheng¡¯s words were fair, everyone understood his intentions. they just did not say it. realizing that the gazes of the surrounding crowd were strange, xu zheng felt very embarrassed. he glared fiercely at xue fanxin and left with his people. however, as soon as xu zheng left, a young man from the canteen walked over and said, ¡°from today onwards, our canteen refuses to provide any food to the heaven class¡¯s lin weiwei, so it¡¯s best if miss lin weiwei doesn¡¯t step foot in the canteen in the future.¡± ¡°what?¡± Chapter 1213 - 1213 Beaten Flying 1213 beaten flying lin weiwei was still angry. both sides of her face were still burning with pain and swollen red. before she could recover, she felt like she had been slapped in the face again. it hurt badly, and her heart was filled with anger and unwillingness. ¡°why aren¡¯t you providing me with food? if it¡¯s because of what happened today, then they also attacked me. why are they fine?¡± it was fine if the disciplinary hall could not punish xue fanxin, but the canteen was actually only targeting her. she was not convinced. ¡°our master is not a confused person. his eyes are very bright. he can see right and wrong clearly. he can see through what kind of person you are, your temperament, your character, and your upbringing. therefore, you shouldn¡¯t come to the canteen in the future. you can resolve your food problems yourself.¡± the young man threw a few explanations to lin weiwei disdainfully, then ignored her. he turned his gaze to xue fanxin, and his attitude changed 180 degrees. ¡°miss fanxin, do you want to eat on the second floor?¡± ¡°yes. let¡¯s order the same dishes as last time. i can¡¯t be bothered to order anything else,¡± xue fanxin replied politely to the young man and said to her companions beside her, ¡°let¡¯s go up to the second floor to eat. i¡¯ll talk to the people in the canteen later. even without me leading you next time, you can still go up to the second floor to eat.¡± ¡°really?¡± shi bo was overjoyed. ¡°fanxin, will the people in the canteen agree?¡± shui moning did not think that this was something that could be achieved casually. the spirit chef of this temporary freshman canteen had a powerful background. he did not even give the entire special class face, let alone them, a few small fries from the yellow class. although fanxin was the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region, this identity was not powerful. it was simply incomparable to the nine nether holy land. ¡°we¡¯ll know after we ask. let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°who cares if he agrees or not? let¡¯s eat our fill first.¡± shi bo followed xue fanxin upstairs, wishing he could eat delicious spirit dishes immediately. it had to be said that the spirit dishes made by the spirit chef in this temporary freshman canteen were not ordinarily delicious. after eating them, people wanted to eat them again. lin weiwei watched as xue fanxin and the others walked upstairs and was unable to restrain her anger. she had never suffered such humiliation since she was young, so how could she bear it? therefore, in her exasperation, she actually attacked again. ¡°you sluts, go die.¡± xue fanxin and the others were all standing on the stairs. they saw that lin weiwei had condensed a super large fireball and wanted to attack them. just as they were about to defend, they saw the young man who had stepped forward to speak casually push out his palm and send lin weiwei flying out of the canteen. even the fireball that lin weiwei had condensed was scattered. after the young man beat lin weiwei out of the canteen, he warned everyone. ¡°in the future, if anyone dares to act recklessly in the canteen, this will be the outcome.¡± the people in the canteen saw the young man attack with their own eyes and sensed the spirit energy aura emitted from his body. at this moment, they realized that his cultivation level was actually at the saint realm. all of them were so frightened that their bodies shrank, not daring to act recklessly. being a spirit cuisine chef was actually not a powerful profession. they were only a little higher than ordinary chefs, but spirit dishes with high cultivation levels were extraordinary. even an apprentice had a saint realm cultivation level. it could be seen how powerful the spirit chef in this temporary freshman canteen was. at this moment, in a corner of the canteen, at a certain table, four to five women were sitting together. one of the women said unhappily, ¡°sister qingning, the people in the canteen are really too much. they actually treat our freshmen from the heaven class like this. and that xue fanxin is simply arrogant to the extreme. she doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all. she¡­¡± gu qingning looked coldly at the woman who spoke. ¡°she deserves it. if you don¡¯t want to be kicked out like lin weiwei, then behave yourselves.¡± she was not stupid, nor was she foolish. lin weiwei was the one who started it. she deserved to be beaten and kicked out. however, xue fanxin was not simple. Chapter 1214 - 1214 Mistake 1214 mistake what had happened today had ended with lin weiwei being kicked out of the canteen, but because of this, lin weiwei hated xue fanxin, shui moning, and the others. the hatred in her eyes could scare people to death. ¡°xue fanxin, shui moning, just you wait. i definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± when lin weiwei was kicked out of the canteen, zhao qinan ran out and helped her up from the ground. ¡°weiwei, are you okay?¡± after lin weiwei was helped up, she shook zhao qinan off. the anger in her heart was too great. because she had nowhere to vent, she vented it on zhao qinan. ¡°are you a man or not? seeing your fianc¨¦e beaten up like this, you didn¡¯t even say a word. you¡¯re simply a coward.¡± being scolded by lin weiwei, no matter how displeased zhao qinan was, he endured it. ¡°weiwei, they have the numbers and the backing of the canteen. even senior brother xu zheng can¡¯t do anything to them. what can i do? let¡¯s hide when we see them in the future. that xue fanxin is too powerful. we can¡¯t win against her.¡± ¡°who said that i can¡¯t win against her? she¡¯s just the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region. how can she win against the king of the south continent? our lin family is related to the king of the south continent. i want to see how xue fanxin can fight me.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. when the time comes, we¡¯ll get the king of the south continent to deal with them.¡± although zhao qinan said that, he did not think so in his heart. the lin family was indeed related to the king of the south continent, but it was only a slight connection, completely up to the discretion of the people of the southern king¡¯s estate. if they did not want to admit it, they would not admit it, so the outcome was difficult to say. however, even without the support of the southern king¡¯s estate, the lin family still had the medicine god valley as their backer, so the lin family was not afraid of the king of the desolate region. ¡°xue fanxin, shui moning, i, lin weiwei, will definitely make you die without a burial place. shui moning, are you arrogant? i¡¯ll send a message back now and get the lin family to stop providing pills to your shui family.¡± lin weiwei did as she said. she took out a communication talisman and entered the message she wanted to send before sending it out. when the teleportation talisman reached the lin family and they received the message, they would take action. if the shui family still wanted pills, they would send a message to shui moning. she waited for shui moning to come to her and kowtow and admit her mistake. at this moment, lin weiwei did not know that what she was thinking would never happen. when lin weiwei sent the message, manqiu had already come to the shui family. he met shui moning¡¯s father in private and handed over the pills. xue fanxin was not in the mood to care about this now. at this moment, she was eating heartily on the second floor of the canteen. after eating her fill, she got someone to invite the spirit chef from the canteen over. when the spirit chef found out that xue fanxin wanted to see him, he quickly tidied up his clothes and went forward. when he came in front of xue fanxin, he bowed respectfully. ¡°greetings, consort.¡± huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and the others were originally sitting lazily on chairs, waiting for the spirit chef in the canteen to come. however, what happened in front of them shocked them, and they looked at xue fanxin in extreme shock. ¡°fanxin, what did he call you again?¡± shui moning had already known that xue fanxin was a ¡®consort¡¯. as for what kind of consort she was, she did not know, so she was very shocked. based on what she knew, the spirit chef of this temporary freshman canteen came from the nine nether holy land. if the people of the nine nether holy land called fanxin consort, wouldn¡¯t that mean she is the nine nether consort? how?! how was this possible? she had never heard of the nine nether king marrying. how could there be a nine nether consort? there must be a mistake. fanxin could not be the nine nether consort. Chapter 1215 - 1215 A Scary Identity 1215 a scary identity xue fanxin smiled and did not explain to her companions for the time being. instead, she said to the bowing spirit chef, ¡°i¡¯m not your true consort yet, so there¡¯s no need to bow. get up.¡± ¡°the king said to me that you are his only consort.¡± the spirit chef stood up, but he still had the etiquette he should have, treating xue fanxin as the real nine nether consort. xue fanxin only smiled at this. on the surface, she did not have any reaction, but she was actually very happy in her heart. ¡°may i know your name?¡± ¡°my surname is tao, and my name is ren.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t mind, i¡¯ll call you uncle tao.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t mind, i don¡¯t mind. as long as the consort doesn¡¯t mind.¡± when xue fanxin saw tao ren¡¯s fearful expression, she tried her best to be polite, in case he became even more nervous and afraid. ¡°uncle tao, it¡¯s like this. these are my friends. even if i¡¯m not here, please allow them to eat on the second floor. you don¡¯t have to personally cook. just get your disciples to make them some good dishes.¡± ¡°that¡¯s no problem. in the future, when they come to eat, if i¡¯m not around, i¡¯ll get others to cook for them. although those people¡¯s culinary skills are inferior to mine, they won¡¯t be too bad. they¡¯re much more powerful than the spirit chefs outside, so the dishes they make won¡¯t be bad.¡± tao ren was quite confident in his disciples, especially those who had inherited his teachings. ¡°then thank you, uncle tao and everyone. i¡¯ll sit for a while more and go back. you don¡¯t have to wait anymore. go and rest.¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ll take my leave.¡± although xue fanxin was already very polite, tao ren did not dare to break any rules. from the beginning to the end, his attitude towards xue fanxin was respectful. the nether king had repeatedly instructed him to treat the consort like he did, so he did not dare to be disrespectful. if he did something wrong and the nether king was angry, he would be in trouble. after tao ren left, only the students from the yellow class were left in the huge private room. everyone stared at xue fanxin, their faces filled with question marks and shock. no one asked for a long time. shui moning had been with xue fanxin for a while and more or less knew her. therefore, no matter how timid she was, she dared to be the first to ask, ¡°fanxin, are you the nine nether consort or not?¡± if that was the case, then this identity was terrifying. ¡°whether i am or not, i¡¯m still me, so there¡¯s no need for you to make a fuss, nor do you have to be nervous or afraid. i treat you as friends. as long as you treat me as a friend, then we¡¯re equal friends. i wonder if you¡¯re willing to treat me as a friend?¡± xue fanxin did not directly admit that she was the nine nether consort, but her words revealed a little meaning. with this, everyone was already certain of xue fanxin¡¯s identity as the nine nether consort. all of them were so frightened that they gasped. did the nine nether consort have to be so terrifying? ¡°fanxin, i¡­ i¡¯m willing to treat you as a friend, as long as you don¡¯t disdain me.¡± shui moning first tugged at the corner of xue fanxin¡¯s sleeve. seeing that xue fanxin did not resist, she mustered up the courage to hold her arm. she did not have many friends, or it could even be said that she did not have any friends. after coming to the five elements academy and getting to know xue fanxin, she felt the beauty of friendship, so she really did not want to lose her only friend. however, the status of the nine nether consort was really¡­ too high. it was like a sparrow wanting to be friends with a phoenix. was that possible? Chapter 1216 - 1216 Team Awareness 1216 team awareness xue fanxin, on the other hand, took the initiative to hug shui moning¡¯s arm. she did not put on any airs and sincerely treated shui moning and the others as friends. ¡°why would i disdain you? i would love to have a pretty friend like you! and you guys, do you want to be friends with me?¡± huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and the others were still stunned by xue fanxin¡¯s shocking identity. it was only when they saw xue fanxin holding shui moning¡¯s arm and talking to them casually that their emotions slowly calmed down. they looked at each other and then smiled as they spoke. ¡°it¡¯s a very honorable thing to be friends with the nine nether consort. how can i not want to? i, huo lieyun, am definitely going to be friends with you.¡± ¡°following the nine nether consort will definitely give me meat to eat, so i, shi bo, will also befriend you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s my honor to be friends with the nine nether consort.¡± after saying this, everyone was no longer so nervous and slowly relaxed. actually, they were just too shocked. even now, they did not quite believe that the person who had been thrown into the yellow class with them was the nine nether consort. if the teachers of the heaven and earth classes found out about xue fanxin¡¯s identity, would they regret it so much that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall? they were waiting to see those people regret it. it would definitely be very exciting. ¡°i don¡¯t want to reveal my identity for the time being, so you have to keep it a secret for me. the reason i let you know today is that i hope you have some confidence in the secret realm trial. i¡¯m determined to obtain first place. you¡¯re my companions. when the time comes, we¡¯ll fight together, so i hope you can work hard in this month. a month later, use your strongest ability to barge into the mystic realm.¡± she had been observing these people recently and realized that they lacked confidence. they did not have any hope for the secret realm trial. they were disciples who had been abandoned by the five elements academy. therefore, from the moment they entered the yellow class, they had lost hope and confidence in everyone and everything in the five elements academy. they had even lost confidence in themselves. if a powerful teammate appeared at this moment, their confidence would slowly return. ¡°don¡¯t think that those people from the special class and the heaven class are very powerful. as long as we unite, we definitely won¡¯t be weaker than them.¡± hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shui moning, and shi bo slowly gained confidence in passing the trial in the new student secret realm trial. ¡°fanxin, i will definitely work hard. when the time comes, we will fight side by side and clear the secret realm trial.¡± shui moning clenched her fists, her conviction abnormally firm. ¡°isn¡¯t it just a secret realm trial? those people from the special class and the heaven class look down on us, so we¡¯ll blind their eyes.¡± huo lieyun flicked his hair smugly. although jin zhengming and shi bo did not say anything, their mental states had already changed. from this moment on, the five people from the yellow class truly began to have the consciousness of a team. this was the outcome xue fanxin wanted. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go back to the yellow class and do what we have to do. we¡¯ll increase our strength in the first half a month and only start nurturing the team¡¯s tacit understanding in the second half a month. although we don¡¯t have much time, we just have to do our best.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back and train. i haven¡¯t completed my mission today!¡± ¡°me too. let¡¯s go. don¡¯t sit around.¡± at this moment, no one knew that the strongest team of the five elements academy had been born just like that. they would leave behind many shocking deeds in the future. Chapter 1217 - 1217 The Power of Heavenly Punishment (1) 1217 the power of heavenly punishment (1) when xue fanxin returned to the yellow class, she went to see tang man and brought him some food. after tang man received xue fanxin¡¯s treatment and pills, not only had his injuries stabilized, but they had also improved. at this moment, he was regulating his breathing in his room. he only stopped when he sensed xue fanxin¡¯s arrival. after thinking and calming down for most of the day, he was no longer as confused and puzzled as before, nor did he think about those messy things. at this moment, there was only one thought in his heart, and that was to properly nurture and follow xue fanxin. regardless of whether she was the person the old man was talking about, he was determined to follow her. ¡°teacher, i brought you something to eat. these spirit dishes have the snow lotus herb, and the snow lotus herb has some healing effects on your injuries. although it won¡¯t work miracles, it¡¯s still more or less useful, so eat more.¡± xue fanxin placed the food on the old table and went over to help tang man eat. tang man did not reject and let xue fanxin support him. there was suddenly an indescribable warmth in his heart, and his eyes felt a little sore for some reason. over the centuries, no matter if he was sick or injured, he had always endured it alone. no one had ever cared for him. the relapse of his old injuries made him experience the feeling of being cared for and taken care of. this feeling was so nice, making him understand how much he yearned to be cared for deep in his heart. ¡°little girl, thank you!¡± tang man picked up his chopsticks and ate the dishes on the table with relish. ¡°teacher, you don¡¯t have to be polite to me. your body is not well. you have to rest well for the next few days. as for training, we will follow your previous guidance and cultivate well. i will also keep an eye on the others.¡± ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to suppress yourself too much. a month¡¯s time can¡¯t change much, so just do your best during the new student secret realm trial. there¡¯s no need to give yourself too much pressure.¡± although the five elements academy had not announced it to the public, anyone with a little common sense knew that the most important assessment for the new students of the five elements academy was the new student secret realm trial. whether they could pass this new student secret realm trial or not, the most important thing was their talent and strength. talent was inherent. strength was obtained through cultivation and training from a young age. therefore, be it talent or strength, it was impossible to change much in a month. it could even be said that nothing could be changed. hence, the top-notch new students in the special class, heaven class, and earth class did not put much effort into cultivation after entering the academy. ¡°a month might not change anything for others, but for me, it can change a lot of things. teacher, i¡¯m going to cultivate. rest well. i¡¯ll come and see you later.¡± xue fanxin smiled at tang man and left. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shui moning, and shi bo were affected by xue fanxin. they knew that a month¡¯s time could not change anything, but they were still working hard. only by working hard and doing their best would they not have any regrets. xue fanxin did not idle around either. she found a suitable place to cultivate the wood spirit art and used her strongest wood spirit power to condense countless vines. she controlled the vines and made them form a huge cocoon like a silkworm¡¯s that enveloped her. if her vines were strong enough, they could also be used as a protective shield. who said that the wood spirit art was a trashy spirit technique? it could attack, defend, and crowd control. it was very powerful! ¡°this wood spirit art is really not bad.¡± xue fanxin put away the vines around her, but at this moment, she accidentally saw a figure in a corner. just as she was about to go over and figure it out, a strange voice suddenly sounded from the space. that voice made her filled with worry and anxiety, so she could only give up on the black-clothed person and send a wisp of her divine sense into the space to take a look. Chapter 1218 - 1218 The Power of Heavenly Punishment (2) 1218 the power of heavenly punishment (2) xue fanxin¡¯s divine sense entered the space and saw the injured ye jiushang sitting on the ground. she hurriedly went over to take a look. ¡°ah jiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry.¡± no matter how serious ye jiushang¡¯s injuries were, he tried his best to pretend that he was fine in front of xue fanxin. however, the cold sweat on his forehead, his pale face, and his tight facial features all showed how painful he was at this moment. ¡°you¡¯re already like this, yet you still say that you¡¯re fine? i¡¯ll help you to the bed first.¡± xue fanxin helped ye jiushang onto the bed and made him sit. then, her divine sense left the space. her main body hurriedly returned to her room and entered the space the moment she entered. her divine sense was still a little different from her main body. ah jiu¡¯s situation was very serious. it was difficult to treat him with her divine sense alone, so she had to let her main body in. although she believed in her companions from the yellow class, she did not want too many people to know about the reverse spirit heaven wheel space for the time being. ¡°ah jiu, who on earth injured you like this?¡± xue fanxin entered the space again and immediately checked ye jiushang¡¯s injuries. she realized that his internal injuries were not light, so she quickly treated him. however, apart from his internal injuries, there was a terrifying force wreaking havoc in ah jiu¡¯s body. it constantly tortured and destroyed his meridians, bones, and tendons, and even wanted to destroy his soul and sea of consciousness. she could not deal with that terrifying force at all. as long as she touched it a little, she would hurt badly. ¡°xin¡¯er, that¡¯s the power of the heavenly punishment. you can¡¯t resist it. don¡¯t touch it.¡± ye jiushang pushed xue fanxin away and did not let her get too close lest she be injured by the power of heavenly punishment on him. xue fanxin did not care about this. after being pushed away, she returned. seeing that ye jiushang was in so much pain, she kept injecting wood spirit power into his body. ¡°ah jiu, let me help you.¡± she knew that she could not resist the power of the heavenly punishment, but the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl could help ah jiu reduce his pain, so she had to do something no matter what. ye jiushang did not reject xue fanxin¡¯s help anymore. now, even if he wanted to reject her, he did not have the power to. he was constantly enduring the torture and destruction of the power of the heavenly punishment. he used all his strength to suppress the power of the heavenly punishment in his body. wave after wave of pain swept over. if not for his high cultivation level and strength, he would have long been tortured to death by the power of the heavenly punishment. time passed little by little. two hours later, ye jiushang¡¯s condition finally stabilized. although the power of the heavenly punishment in his body was still causing trouble, it had already been suppressed by him and could not cause any trouble for the time being. however, after being tortured by the power of the heavenly punishment for more than two hours, ye jiushang had consumed a lot of energy. at this moment, he was extremely weak. xue fanxin had been transmitting the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl to ye jiushang. although she had consumed a lot of energy, it was much better than ye jiushang¡¯s. seeing that ye jiushang¡¯s condition had already stabilized, she stopped transmitting the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl and supported ye jiushang, who was almost unable to sit steadily. ¡°ah jiu, are you okay?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine now. don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll be fine.¡± no matter how weak ye jiushang was, he tried his best to sit properly. xue fanxin knew that ye jiushang did not want to reveal his weak side in front of her, so she did not force him. she placed the pillow on the bed properly and let him lean against it. ¡°can you tell me what¡¯s going on? you¡¯re the master god of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. who can hurt you like this?¡± and what was that power of the heavenly punishment? Chapter 1219 - 1219 The Power of Heavenly Punishment (3) 1219 the power of heavenly punishment (3) ye jiushang did not intend to hide it. no matter how serious his injuries were or how weak his body was, he could still smile and speak like a victor. ¡°i fought a huge battle with the heavenly dao. just as i was about to win, the heavenly dao did not hesitate to sacrifice half of his cultivation level to release 90% of the power of the heavenly punishment in his body. unfortunately, he still failed in the end.¡± ¡°you¡¯re so heavily injured. the power of the heavenly punishment in your body is still there. that power is very terrifying. i can¡¯t even touch it.¡± xue fanxin was not as optimistic as ye jiushang. the powerful power of the heavenly punishment made her feel afraid and panicked. if ah jiu could not resist the power of the heavenly punishment in his body, wouldn¡¯t the outcome be¡­ she did not even dare to think about such an outcome. the heavenly dao¡­ was the big bastard who had been chasing after ah jiu and causing all kinds of calamities for him. however, ye jiushang still looked like a victor. there was an unconcealable smile on his face. ¡°silly girl, i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t look bitter. i deliberately forced the heavenly dao to a dead end and made him release the power of the heavenly punishment as much as possible. if not for that, how could i have obtained the power of heavenly punishment?¡± the heavenly dao was the supreme being who controlled the laws of this world. even if he was the master god, he could not resist the laws of the world. if he had the power of heavenly punishment, everything would be different. however, the premise was that he had to be able to refine the power of the heavenly punishment in his body for his own use. ¡°i don¡¯t understand.¡± xue fanxin was confused and did not understand anything. ye jiushang stroked her head and explained to her very patiently, ¡°the heavenly dao is the controller of the rules of this world. everyone in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands lives under the rules he sets. even i am no exception. if anyone violates the rules of this world, they will be punished. the simplest punishment is the heavenly tribulation, and the simplest heavenly tribulation is the heavenly lightning. when a cultivator advances to the martial monarch realm, they will trigger the heavenly tribulation and have to bear the tribulation of the heavenly lightning. be it the heavenly lightning, heavenly tribulation, or heavenly punishment, they are all controlled by the heavenly dao.¡± now, his strength was already on par with the heavenly dao. the heavenly dao was afraid that his status would be threatened, so he tried his best to get rid of him. however, no matter how powerful he was, he was ultimately unable to resist the power of the laws of this world. he was affected and limited by the laws of the world. once he really fought to the death with the heavenly dao, he would be at a disadvantage and very likely be killed by him. the only way to change this situation was to possess the power of heavenly punishment. as for the power of the heavenly punishment in this world, it was all in the hands of the heavenly dao. therefore, if he wanted to obtain the power of the heavenly punishment, he could only start with the heavenly dao. xue fanxin roughly understood. ¡°you went to fight with the heavenly dao to obtain the power of the heavenly punishment? how can you do such a dangerous thing just like that? you¡¯re too rash.¡± ¡°if i don¡¯t do it now, i¡¯ll be controlled by him in the future. i might as well ambush him when he least expects it. this way, my chances of winning will be higher. don¡¯t worry. if i didn¡¯t have full preparations, i wouldn¡¯t have taken this step.¡± ye jiushang had always looked confident. he never did anything he was not confident in. ¡°i really don¡¯t know what to say about you. forget it, forget it. since things have come to this, there¡¯s no point in saying that. then what can i help you with now?¡± since it had already happened, there was no point in pursuing it. instead of wasting her energy on this, why not think about what to do next? Chapter 1220 - 1220 The Power of Heavenly Punishment (4) 1220 the power of heavenly punishment (4) although xue fanxin was depressed, worried, and anxious, she still took care of ye jiushang very carefully and looked at his injuries again. ¡°your internal injuries are no longer serious, and your other injuries are not very serious. however, the temporarily suppressed power of the heavenly punishment is very terrifying. it might take your life at any moment, so you have to be careful.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. next, i¡¯ll refine the power of the heavenly punishment in my body.¡± ye jiushang took a deep breath and slowly and carefully observed the power of the heavenly punishment in his body. he did not dare to act rashly for the time being. before completely understanding and controlling the power of the heavenly punishment in his body, he could not act recklessly, or things would become very bad. ¡°are you confident in refining the power of the heavenly punishment?¡± ¡°you have to believe in your husband, okay? it will take about ten days to refine the power of the heavenly punishment in my body, and in these ten days, i can¡¯t take a step out of the reverse spirit heaven wheel space. at this moment, the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands are filled with the spirits of punishment released by the heavenly dao. once i step out, the power of heavenly punishment in my body will echo with the spirits of punishment. at that time, my whereabouts will be exposed. before refining the power of the heavenly punishment, i can¡¯t fight the heavenly dao anymore, so¡­¡± ¡°so what? just tell me. i¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± no matter how difficult it was, she would do her best to help ah jiu. ¡°go to the nine nether holy land. when the time comes, i¡¯ll give you instructions to retrieve a thing hidden somewhere. chuge and muyu can take you to the nine nether holy land, so you can just look for them.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go look for them now.¡± xue fanxin was anxious to look for chuge and muyu, but she was pulled back by ye jiushang. ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. this matter can¡¯t be rushed. go to the nine nether holy land in two days. don¡¯t do anything now. don¡¯t enter the space casually these two days, in case the heavenly dao notices.¡± ¡°i understand. then have a good rest in the space. i¡¯ll go out first.¡± xue fanxin was a smart person. apart from those things she had never come into contact with, she understood many things at a glance, so she did not continue to stay in the space and went outside. at this moment, the weather outside was abnormally bad. there was an endless storm and thunder in the sky. terrifying lightning struck from the sky, as if it wanted to split the sky in half. not only that, but there were also spirit energy storms of all sizes that wreaked havoc everywhere. boom¡­ thunder constantly sounded, and the entire five elements academy fell into darkness. everything had to be paused. even if it was not paused, it was impossible to continue operating, because the weather was too bad. ¡°the weather was fine just now. the sky was clear for thousands of miles. why has it suddenly become like this?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never seen such terrifying lightning. just the sound is terrifying, as if even my soul is trembling.¡± boom¡­ a bolt of lightning suddenly struck somewhere in the five elements academy, splitting the entire mountaintop, scaring the people of the academy even more. at this moment, no one dared to come out and all found a place to hide. it was not only the five elements academy. the weather was the same everywhere in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. even in remote small places. some important figures with high cultivation levels looked at the weather outside through the window and fell into deep thought. a phenomenon had descended from the sky. something major had probably happened, or perhaps¡­ no matter what it was, they hoped that the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands would be fine. Chapter 1221 - 1221 Storm 1221 storm xue fanxin stayed quietly in her room after coming out of the space and did not go anywhere. the dilapidated house almost could not withstand the storm outside. the wind blew at the window and made cracking sounds. because the rain had been too heavy for too long, quite a lot of rain had already seeped into the room, making it wet. xue fanxin did not care about these external environments at all. previously, she had space to live in, so she did not spend any effort on the dilapidated wooden house. now that she could not enter and leave the space casually for ten or so days, she had to consider the problem of housing properly. at the very least, she had to make the bed sheets and bedding dry. otherwise, how could she sleep? outside the house, there was still violent wind and rain. lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. four hours had already passed, but the wind and rain still did not decrease at all. in the dilapidated courtyard of the yellow class, many wooden houses had already collapsed, and the remaining wooden houses could not last long. the rain became heavier, and the wind blew stronger. thunder and lightning continued, as if they wanted to destroy the world. in the middle of the night, the roof of the wooden house shui moning lived in was blown away by the wind. the walls were also in danger of collapsing and could no longer be lived in. after shui moning ran out, she had nowhere to go. the first person she thought of was xue fanxin, so she ran through the wind and rain towards the wooden house xue fanxin lived in. ¡°fanxin, are you there?¡± ¡°moning, why are you here?¡± xue fanxin opened the door and saw that shui moning was drenched. she quickly pulled her in. ¡°my house was blown down by the wind and i didn¡¯t know where to go, so i came to your place. i¡¯m afraid your house won¡¯t last long. what should we do?¡± ¡°let¡¯s talk about it when it collapses.¡± ¡°fanxin, moning, where are you?¡± huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo also ran out of their wooden houses to look for xue fanxin and shui moning. because the rain outside was too heavy, they could not think about anything else, running straight over when they saw that xue fanxin¡¯s door was open however, just as they ran into the house, there was a bang outside. a bolt of lightning happened to strike the courtyard outside the house, carving a huge pit in the ground. the surrounding houses were also shaken until they swayed. ¡°oh my god! what kind of damned weather is this? it¡¯s too terrifying.¡± shi bo looked at the huge pit outside and thought about how he had still been standing there a few seconds ago. his heart was filled with fear. as the lightning struck, the spirit energy storm also swept over. the courtyard outside was wreaked havoc, and all the flowers, grass, and small trees were destroyed. ¡°quickly block the door.¡± xue fanxin closed the old wooden door against the wind and blocked it with a table with everyone. the door was blocked, but the window was blown out. a strong wind carried rainwater into the house, accompanied by a spiritual energy storm. under this destructive power, the dilapidated wooden house could not withstand it at all. in a moment of desperation, xue fanxin could only use the wood spirit art to condense countless vines that entangled the entire wooden house and turned it into a rattan house. with the support of the vines, the wooden house was sturdy for a long time. no matter how powerful the wind and rain outside were, it could withstand them. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo were still blocking the door with their bodies. they only heaved a sigh of relief when the vines wrapped around the entire room. ¡°fanxin is still the most powerful. you actually thought of such a method. i¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll help everyone dry their clothes.¡± under xue fanxin¡¯s guidance, huo lieyun also thought of using his power to do something, so he used gentle spirit energy to slowly dry everyone¡¯s clothes. but at this moment, with a bang, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck the roof, opening a large hole in it, scaring everyone in the room. Chapter 1222 - 1222 Ignore 1222 ignore the wooden house that was wrapped in vines was still slashed open by the lightning. rain poured into the house, and it was instantly wet. xue fanxin saw the terrifying lightning and wind in the night sky from the large hole in the roof. she was extremely nervous and worried. she quickly used the wood spirit art to repair the roof. why did the lightning keep striking at her? could it be that ah jiu¡¯s whereabouts had been exposed? that was impossible, right? just as xue fanxin was feeling extremely worried, in a mysterious place, a middle-aged man in a golden robe was examining where xue fanxin was, searching every corner carefully. as long as that person was here, no matter where he was hiding, no matter what array formations and mechanisms were protecting him, he could find him. as long as a person who was affected by the power of heavenly punishment was still in this world, it was useless even if they tore through space to hide. however, after searching for a long time, he still could not sense the aura of the power of the heavenly punishment, nor could he find any trace of that person. this person seemed to have disappeared from the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. he definitely could not have disappeared. the other party must have a way to hide the aura of the power of the heavenly punishment, so he had to increase his search. he had to find and kill that person before he suppressed the power of the heavenly punishment. however, that person had already experienced nine cycles of reincarnation and had returned to the divine position. he only knew that the other party was the master god of the divine realm. he knew nothing else, and he did not even know his exact name. he had already searched the divine realm no less than ten times and had almost destroyed the divine palace, but he still could not find the so-called master god. he could not even sense his aura. from the looks of it, that master god had not returned to the divine realm, so he could only search elsewhere. just now, he seemed to have sensed a little aura of heavenly punishment. he released a few consecutive bolts of lightning, but there was no response at all. later, he took a closer look and saw that they were only a few small fry. they were not the people he was looking for, and there was no aura of heavenly punishment. he must have made a mistake. the golden-robed man could not find any trace of ye jiushang with xue fanxin, nor could he sense the aura of the heavenly punishment. only then did he turn his attention to the five elements academy. with it as the center, he constantly searched the outside world and released the spirit of punishment. no matter what, even if he had to riddle the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands with holes, he had to find that master god. otherwise, the one who would die in the future would be him. ¡°you¡¯ve been struck by 90% of my power of heavenly punishment. i want to see where you can hide. even if you can hide, i want to see how long you can hide. master god! i want you to die without a burial place this time.¡± as the golden-robed man¡¯s anger was released, the wind, rain, thunder, and lightning in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands became even more powerful. the entire sky was filled with dark clouds that were terrifyingly black. many houses, buildings, flowers, and trees had been destroyed by lightning. the rain was too heavy, and some low-lying places had already been drowned by water. xue fanxin and the others were still hiding in the rattan house. no one dared to go out, nor could they. hearing the rain, wind, and thunder outside, all of them were so frightened that they were extremely nervous. an entire day passed, but the weather was still extremely bad. because the situation was too serious, the five elements academy had no choice but to take measures to bring the new students of the academy to a safe place and provide them with safe residences. they also sent doctors to treat the injured. however, the new students of the yellow class were completely ignored. no one mentioned them, and no one cared about their lives, it was as if they were not members of the five elements academy. Chapter 1223 - 1223 A Cold Heart 1223 a cold heart the rain continued to fall harder and harder, and the wind blew stronger and stronger. lightning flashed and thunder rumbled endlessly. the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands suffered ruthless destruction. natural disasters were everywhere. some righteous people worked hard to resist such a natural disaster and tried their best to save the people. among them, the gods of the divine realm worked the hardest. when the natural disaster came, they could organize people immediately and go to various places to save people. however, all of this had been arranged by ye jiushang. that was why the divine realm could react so quickly. however, these things had nothing to do with xue fanxin for the time being. she could not protect herself now, so how could she care so much? because the rain was too heavy, the courtyard outside the house had already turned into an ocean. accompanying it were all kinds of mountain slides and mudflows. most of the mountain where the new students were had already been destroyed. all kinds of houses and buildings were either submerged in water or collapsed. at this moment, the wooden house xue fanxin was in was about to collapse. the water had already now reached the door, and soon, the entire house would be drowned. ¡°fanxin, the water is about to enter the house. what should we do?¡± shi bo saw that water was constantly seeping into the door. in less than fifteen minutes, the house was already filled with water. it could not be blocked at all. huo lieyun looked out of the window and realized that the water outside was especially strong. in a few blinks of the eye, the water level had risen quite a lot. according to this situation, this wooden house would be completely submerged in water in less than two hours. jin zhengming observed the situation and said nervously, ¡°we have to evacuate quickly. if we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll drown.¡± ¡°but where can we retreat to?¡± shui moning said anxiously. at this moment, the water in the room had already reached her ankles. ¡°zhengming is right. we have to evacuate quickly.¡± xue fanxin tried her best to think of a way, but she could not think of a good solution at the moment. she had only been in the five elements academy for a few days and did not know much about the environment here. she had come into contact with very few people and things. at this moment, she really did not know where to hide. if there was no other way, she could only seek help from chuge and muyu. however, she wondered if chuge, muyu, and the others could deal with such a natural disaster. just as xue fanxin was anxiously thinking of a way, tang man and the old drunkard braved the rain to look for her. the two of them saw the house filled with vines from afar. without thinking, they knew that the children of the yellow class were all in this rattan house, so they came over directly. ¡°the teacher is here.¡± shi bo saw tang man and the old drunkard through the crack in the door and shouted excitedly. before tang man and the old drunkard could knock, xue fanxin had already removed the vines at the door and let them in. ¡°teacher, senior, why are you here?¡± ¡°this place is no longer safe. the new disciples of the heaven class and the special class have all been transferred to the five-element hall in the inner courtyard. let¡¯s go over there quickly.¡± when tang man said this, his eyes were filled with anger and dissatisfaction. he was so angry that his eyes were about to turn red. the old drunkard was the same. he said very angrily, ¡°those people from the five elements academy are really too much. they only care about the lives of the new students from the special class, the heaven class, the earth class, and the mystic class. from the beginning to the end, they never mentioned the yellow class. could it be that the lives of these children from the yellow class are not lives? those new students from those classes were already escorted to the five elements hall by the academy yesterday. but what about the yellow class?¡± hearing tang man and the old drunkard¡¯s words, xue fanxin realized that their yellow class had been completely abandoned by the five elements academy. although she was very angry, she did not feel hatred. it was just that her heart was cold. such coldness determined her attitude towards the five elements academy in the future. Chapter 1224 - 1224 Unrelated 1224 unrelated it was only at this moment that huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning realized how completely they had been abandoned by the five elements academy. unlike xue fanxin, not only did their hearts feel cold, they were more resentful. their hatred and anger for the five elements academy had unconsciously risen to a certain level. no matter their talent, strength, or personality, they were all fresh lives. furthermore, there were only five of them. if the five elements academy wanted to transfer them, they only needed to send a few slightly stronger senior brothers and sisters to escort them. however, the academy did not do anything. the new students from the special, heaven, earth, and mystic classes had already moved to a safe place yesterday, and their yellow class was still trapped in the storm and could be drowned at any moment. didn¡¯t the so-called elders and teachers of the five elements academy think that this was too much and too cruel? at this moment, no one spoke. everyone was filled with anger and hatred. their hands were clenched into fists, and their eyes were filled with unwillingness. xue fanxin was someone who had seen many storms. she had a deep understanding of human nature and human hearts. seeing that her companions were filled with hatred, she enlightened them a little to prevent them from going astray. ¡°why are you so angry? to us, anyone from the five elements academy is unrelated, and to the five elements academy, we are also unrelated. therefore, no matter what the five elements academy does, we have no right to hate or resent, because unrelated people have no right and obligation to care about our lives. ¡°you have to remember that no matter when or what happens, don¡¯t have any hope and expectations for people you don¡¯t trust and are unreliable. we have to learn to rely on ourselves for everything. only by relying on ourselves can we walk a true path that belongs to the strong.¡± hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, the anger and hatred in huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning¡¯s hearts slowly subsided, and their mental states vaguely changed. they were only new students from the five elements academy who had just been admitted, and they were not even considered disciples of the five elements academy, so they should not have any hope or expectations for the five elements academy. they had to rely on themselves for everything and not always rely on others. when tang man and the old drunkard heard xue fanxin¡¯s words, they also sighed. however, now was not the time to sigh. ¡°alright, everyone, don¡¯t think about those things first. quickly get ready. we¡¯ll escort you to the five elements hall. the water outside is getting stronger and stronger. you have to leave immediately. if we go any later, it¡¯ll be difficult to leave.¡± under the lead and escort of tang man and the old drunkard, the five new students of the yellow class left the small wooden house. they moved forward with difficulty in the wind and rain and headed for the five elements hall in the inner courtyard of the five elements academy. the five elements academy was divided into the inner and outer courtyards. the outer courtyard was often empty. only when there was a recruitment every five years would there be a little popularity, and the real five elements academy was actually in the inner courtyard. any construction formation and defense in the inner courtyard were hundreds of times better than those in the outer courtyard. the buildings in the outer courtyard were only made of simple stone and wood, so they could not resist such a natural disaster at all. however, the inner courtyard was different. no matter how heavy the wind and rain outside were, the houses and buildings would not collapse. the five elements hall was the place where the disciples of the various academies accepted missions and exchanged for the five-element pearls. there were a total of three floors, and each floor could accommodate more than a thousand people. it was completely enough for all the new students to enter. at this moment, on the third floor of the five elements hall, in an elegant room, a man playing with bamboo leaves in his hand was looking at everything in the five elements hall through the window. the anger and dissatisfaction revealed in his eyes became stronger and stronger. after a while, a middle-aged man in a gray robe walked over and stood behind the man playing with the bamboo leaf. he cupped his fists respectfully and bowed. ¡°greetings, dean.¡± Chapter 1225 - 1225 The Dean 1225 the dean after the gray-robed middle-aged man bowed, he sensed the coldness emitted by the person in front of him. his heart skipped a beat and he immediately had a bad feeling. he was the acting dean of the five elements academy. normally, everything in the five elements academy was managed and decided by him. the real dean almost did not interfere and even often disappeared. sometimes, he would not be seen for ten years or decades. because the dean often did not show his face, everyone in the academy had almost forgotten about his existence. only a few elders and mentors knew. everyone thought that the acting dean was the dean of the five elements academy. however, only a few people knew that their dean either did not appear, or the moment he appeared, it meant that someone was going to be unlucky, and it would be bad luck. could it be that he was the unlucky one this time? ¡°qing mu, i only went out for a long trip and entered seclusion for a period of time. although this period of time has been a little long, look at how my academy has been managed by you. let¡¯s not talk about those evil cultivators for the time being. let¡¯s talk about the elders and mentors in the academy first. how many of them do you think are qualified?¡± ¡°dean¡­ i¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t be in a hurry to explain. wait for me to finish speaking before saying anything. take the natural disaster this time for example. i don¡¯t mind you creating some special class, nor do i care about the heaven class and earth class. but no matter what class it is, they are all fresh lives. you only care about the lives of the new students in the special class, heaven class, earth class, and mystic class. have you ever thought about the yellow class? could it be that because the disciples of the yellow class are not talented or strong, their lives are worthless?¡± ¡°dean, this matter¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. i¡¯m not done talking. look at those two instructors from the heaven and earth classes. are they still worthy of being instructors? apart from having a little strength, what else do they have? heart, human nature, morals, teacher¡¯s character, and cultivation, these things don¡¯t exist on them at all. then, let¡¯s talk about that feng xiyu from the special class. he¡¯s a hypocrite who only knows how to rely on the reputation of the wind emperor to show off. what right does he have to be an instructor?¡± ¡°dean, this¡­¡± ¡°i already said not to be anxious, what¡¯s the hurry? wait for me to finish speaking before being anxious. look at the student separation of the so-called heaven, earth, mystic, and special classes. they all focus on strength and background. they prioritize the preferences of the teachers and never look at temperament and character. tell me, what kind of good students can such teachers teach?¡± ¡°dean¡­¡± ¡°also, when did the five elements academy allow outsiders to enter and leave at will? feng xiyu is staying in the five elements academy to act tyrannically. for the sake of the wind emperor, i can reluctantly ignore him, but who does feng ruyu think she is? could it be that the academy has to submit to feng xiyu and let his sister act tyrannically in the academy?¡± ¡°dean¡­¡± ¡°qing mu, this is only the chaos in the new student area. i won¡¯t talk about the older student area for the time being. now, it¡¯s your turn to tell me how you manage the five elements academy. if you say that you don¡¯t have the ability to manage the five elements academy well, then i don¡¯t mind changing the acting dean.¡± qing mu wanted to speak, but he was suppressed by a powerful pressure. he could not even move his body, let alone speak. the dean of the five elements academy was an unfathomable person. even he could not see through him, let alone know his true identity. over the years, there had been no trace of the dean, not even any news. therefore, he slowly became bolder and gradually treated himself as the true dean of the five elements academy. because of the benefits, he turned a blind eye to some things. but now¡­ ¡°dean, i¡­¡± qing mu was about to explain and admit his mistake, but before he could say anything, the person in front of him suddenly disappeared, giving him no chance to speak. at this moment, something happened in the five elements hall and he turned his attention to it. Chapter 1226 - 1226 Chased 1226 chased tang man and the old drunkard did their best to escort the new students from the yellow class to the five elements hall in the inner courtyard. because the rain and wind outside were too strong, after they arrived outside the five elements hall, they barged in without even knocking. however, this action dissatisfied the managers of the five elements hall. after learning that these people were new students and instructors of the yellow class, they chased them out in disgust. ¡°go, go. trash from the yellow class are not qualified to enter the five elements hall in the inner courtyard. you¡¯d best get lost quickly, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± at this moment, the five elements hall was filled with people. all the new students from the various classes were gathered here. everyone was watching the commotion. some were even gloating or mocking them. ¡°yo¡­ i didn¡¯t expect the trash from the yellow class to come here. furthermore, they barged in directly. don¡¯t they know that the five elements hall can¡¯t be barged into casually?¡± ¡°just wait and see. deacon ma won¡¯t let them stay here for long. soon, they¡¯ll be driven out.¡± ¡°trash from the yellow class, you¡¯d best get lost yourself. otherwise, if you¡¯re driven out, it¡¯ll be very embarrassing. haha¡­¡± hearing these mocking words, huo lieyun was so angry that his entire body was enraged. he wished he could kill those who had mocked them. although jin zhengming and shi bo were also very angry, they were very clear about the current situation, so they pulled huo lieyun back to prevent him from acting rashly because of his impulsiveness. tang man frowned. no matter how dissatisfied he was, he still spoke politely first. ¡°deacon ma, the wind and rain outside are too heavy, and the yellow class can¡¯t stay outside anymore, so i can only send these children to the five elements hall. do you think you can make things easy and let these children hide in the five elements hall?¡± ¡°no, i definitely won¡¯t allow the yellow class¡¯s trash to contaminate my territory, so you¡¯d best take them away quickly, or i won¡¯t be polite.¡± deacon ma¡¯s attitude was very bad, not giving tang man any face at all as he ruthlessly issued the expulsion order. the old drunkard was displeased and stepped out to scold him. ¡°guy surnamed ma, can you have some conscience? the weather outside is so bad. if you chase these children out at this time, you¡¯ll undoubtedly let them die. can you bear to do that? the new students from the other classes are all taking refuge here. there are only five children in the yellow class. can¡¯t you tolerate them?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. i just can¡¯t tolerate them. if you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost quickly. otherwise, i¡¯m going to chase you away by force.¡± ¡°ma, you¡¯re a deacon of the academy after all. don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be so ruthless and not have any kindness?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no room for trash here. bite me if you can.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°teacher, senior, you don¡¯t have to quarrel with him.¡± xue fanxin advised. while tang man and the old drunkard were arguing with deacon ma, she had already scanned everyone at the event location and found a few key people. feng xiyu and elder sang were also in the five elements hall. especially elder sang, at this moment, he had a gloating smile on his face, waiting to see xue fanxin and the others make a fool of themselves. as for feng xiyu, although he had no expression on his face, the smugness in his eyes vaguely revealed itself. beside feng xiyu, feng ruyu smiled smugly. apart from that, sang ruoxin, lin weiwei, and a few other new students all had the same thoughts. from the interaction between elder sang and deacon ma¡¯s eyes, the relationship between the two of them should not be ordinary. that was why deacon ma was making things difficult for their yellow class. it was these few people causing trouble again. very good. she wanted to see how long these people could laugh. Chapter 1227 - 1227 Disappointed 1227 disappointed xue fanxin¡¯s words made tang man and the old drunkard stop arguing with deacon ma. deacon ma also turned his attention to xue fanxin, and the first thing he said to her was filled with targeting and making things difficult for her. ¡°you¡¯re that lawless, arrogant, domineering, and ruthless xue fanxin? i don¡¯t care who you are or what your background is, but i don¡¯t welcome people like you here, so you¡¯d best get lost immediately. otherwise, i won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°what right do you have to make me get lost?¡± xue fanxin questioned coldly. this question made deacon ma very displeased. his attitude became even worse, and his tone became even more domineering. ¡°because i¡¯m a deacon of the five elements hall, i have the final say here.¡± ¡°you¡¯re only a deacon of the five elements academy, not the dean. you don¡¯t have the final say here. unless you can prove that your words are more powerful than the dean¡¯s, then i¡¯ll leave immediately without another word.¡± ¡°the dean handed the five elements hall to me to manage, so my words are naturally powerful, so get lost quickly. my patience is limited. before i flare up, you¡¯d best leave immediately.¡± ¡°you mean your words are more powerful than the dean¡¯s in the five elements hall?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. in the five elements hall, my words are even more forceful than the dean¡¯s, so you can get lost now.¡± deacon ma really could not stand xue fanxin¡¯s attitude towards him and her disdainful tone. initially, he had only deliberately targeted xue fanxin and the others for elder sang¡¯s sake, but now, he really hated xue fanxin. as a deacon of the five elements hall, be it new or old students, even the teachers and elders of the academy would give him some face. they were all polite to him. however, xue fanxin, this ignorant little girl, actually dared to speak to him in an overbearing tone and even used the dean to suppress him. how detestable. if xue fanxin had begged him humbly in the beginning, he might have reluctantly let them take refuge outside the door, but now¡­ xue fanxin mocked him coldly. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect this to be the legendary five elements academy. i¡¯m really disappointed. a mentor is not like a mentor, an elder is not like an elder, and a deacon is not like a deacon. it¡¯s simply an extremely corrupted place full of dirt. i really don¡¯t know what the dean of the five elements academy is thinking. his academy is so corrupt, but he doesn¡¯t come and wash it.¡± ¡°little girl, you actually dare to insult the instructors and deacons of the academy like this and even dare to insult the dean. it looks like you¡¯re really tired of living.¡± ¡°did i insult anyone? i was just telling the truth. could it be that the five elements academy is a place that doesn¡¯t even allow the truth?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°and that feng xiyu, don¡¯t you like to say that the heavens are virtuous? you can ignore my life, but the others in the yellow class are also fresh lives, right? why don¡¯t you show mercy and move your goodwill to save them from trouble? you¡¯re even willing to save vengeful spirits, so why aren¡¯t you willing to save them? could it be that because their relationship with me is better, you hate them at the same time as you hate me? if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re really a hypocrite through and through. your mouth is filled with righteousness and morality, but it¡¯s actually built on your own benefits. if there¡¯s no benefit, you definitely won¡¯t talk about the heavens being virtuous.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± from the beginning to the end, feng xiyu had not said a word. he had only been watching the commotion from the side. unexpectedly, xue fanxin turned her attention to him. this made him extremely angry, and at the same time, he felt very embarrassed. just as xue fanxin had said, he was even willing to save the vengeful spirit. if he did not save the new students from the yellow class, it would be a little unreasonable. if it was in the past, he would be quite willing to save those people from the yellow class and gain a good reputation. but now, after xue fanxin said those words, if he helped them now, it would only be even more embarrassing. this damned xue fanxin was at odds with him. just you wait. he would not let this damned girl live a carefree life for too long. Chapter 1228 - 1228 Lets Go 1228 let¡¯s go feng xiyu was mocked and scolded by xue fanxin, angering feng ruyu, so she stood up and scolded xue fanxin. ¡°xue fanxin, who do you think you are? what right do you have to say that about my brother? don¡¯t think that you¡¯re very impressive just because you¡¯re the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region. our feng family doesn¡¯t take the king of the desolate region seriously.¡± the moment feng ruyu said this, feng xiyu¡¯s brows immediately furrowed. he kept giving his younger sister looks to tell her not to speak nonsense. seeing that feng ruyu did not react, he might as well pull her back. ¡°ruyu, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± although the feng family had some confidence and backing, it was only a family in the end. it could not go against the entire desolate region. if the feng family really went against the desolate region, no continental or regional king would really help them. after all, the king of the desolate region was the desolate king appointed by the master god. going against the desolate region was very likely to offend some factions in the desolate region. at that time, the only one who would suffer would be their feng family. as for xue fanxin, if she wanted to get rid of her, it was best to do it in private. ¡°brother¡­ hmph¡­¡± when feng ruyu received her brother¡¯s warning, no matter how displeased she was, she had to sit back down. she could only glare fiercely at xue fanxin and curse her a few hundred times in her heart. xue fanxin did not give him any face and continued to mock him. ¡°i remember that the five elements academy has such a rule. outsiders are not allowed to enter and leave the academy at will. sigh¡­ it looks like the rules of the five elements academy are actually just for show.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, are you done? if you¡¯re done, get lost, or i¡¯ll attack.¡± deacon ma could no longer bear it and was prepared to chase her away with force. when tang man and the old drunkard saw that deacon ma was really going to chase them away, they were extremely conflicted. deacon ma was not weak. the two of them could barely deal with him together. after all, they were both injured and their strength had decreased greatly. however, once they attacked, things would rise to another level. at that time, it would not be easy to leave. perhaps even they would be expelled from the five elements academy. they had only wanted to bring the children to the five elements hall to take refuge. they had not expected the outcome to be like this. at this moment, they were very disappointed in the five elements academy. this was no longer the five elements academy from back then. ¡°fine, i¡¯ll leave. soon, i¡¯ll let you know how to write the word regret.¡± xue fanxin did not want to argue with deacon ma anymore, nor did she want to fight him. she also did not want tang man and the old drunkard to fight, because she knew their injuries very well. it was not appropriate to use force at this time. if no sensible person from the five elements academy came out, she did not mind leaving. ¡°teacher, senior, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°fanxin, it¡¯s stormy outside. where can you go if you leave the five elements hall? don¡¯t be anxious, i¡¯ll think of a way. the five elements academy is not a place a small deacon can do whatever he wants.¡± tang man knew that xue fanxin was very angry, so he comforted her and thought of a way to resolve the problem. he and the old drunkard had hidden their identities in the five elements academy for so long and knew some people in the five elements academy quite well. if they really wanted to cause a ruckus, the outcome would definitely be bad for some people. ¡°teacher, don¡¯t worry. i have somewhere to go. i guarantee it¡¯ll be better than here. let¡¯s go. if we don¡¯t leave now, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll be so angry that i¡¯ll beat people up.¡± xue fanxin had been enduring. in order not to be rash and ruin things, she could only choose to leave. if she really had nowhere to go, she would contact chuge and muyu. with their ability, they should be able to find a safe place soon. ¡°get lost, get lost. i don¡¯t want to see disgusting people like you.¡± deacon ma kept chasing xue fanxin and the others away, unable to help but wanting to attack. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xue fanxin turned around and walked towards the door. but at this moment, a voice sounded from upstairs. ¡°you don¡¯t have to leave. there are others who should be leaving.¡± Chapter 1229 - 1229 Great Disappointment 1229 great disappointment a voice suddenly sounded from upstairs, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. many people were at a loss, but only a few people started to panic. when deacon ma saw the person upstairs clearly, his expression instantly froze. he was so panicked that he did not know what to do. even his words stuttered. ¡°d¡­ dean, why¡­ why are you here?¡± wasn¡¯t the dean in seclusion? why was he here? furthermore, he had to come at this time. hadn¡¯t the dean seen everything he had just said and done? this was really bad. not only was deacon ma panicking, but elder sang was also panicking. however, at the same time, he was very angry. that little slut xue fanxin was really lucky. she was about to be driven out of the five elements hall, but who knew that the dean would appear at this moment? how infuriating. although feng xiyu was not as panicked and angry as deacon ma and elder sang, he had a bad feeling in his heart. he felt that what would happen next would not develop as he had expected. and that was indeed the case. qing mu flashed down from the third floor and looked at deacon ma angrily. thinking back to what had just happened, he was even more angry. ¡°deacon ma, i never knew that your words were actually more powerful than mine. why don¡¯t i give you the position of the dean?¡± ¡°dean, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. this is all a misunderstanding. i was only joking with them just now. i never thought of really chasing them out of the five elements hall, so¡­¡± deacon ma tried his best to explain himself, but the more he spoke, the more chaotic his words became. in the end, he actually did not know what to say. ¡°do you think i¡¯m blind or confused that i can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a joke?¡± ¡°dean¡­ i¡­¡± ¡°regardless of what the disciples of the yellow class are like, you can actually ruthlessly drive the children out in such bad weather outside. what¡¯s the difference between your actions and disregarding human lives and killing the innocent?¡± ¡°i¡­¡± ¡°you¡¯re only a small deacon of the five elements academy. when did the five elements academy become your territory?¡± ¡°dean¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just you. there are also you elders and mentors¡­¡± qing mu turned his gaze from deacon ma to the others, especially the elders and mentors. he glared at all of them fiercely. apart from anger, he was also disappointed in these people. if he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that some elders and instructors of the five elements academy were actually so shameless and detestable. no wonder the dean had appeared. no wonder the dean had scolded him. it turned out that the five elements academy had already been corrupted by these corrupt people. ¡°as teachers, you¡¯re actually so narrow-minded and ruthless. you can¡¯t even tolerate a few children. ask yourselves honestly, are you still worthy of being teachers? no matter how good a seedling is, if handed to teachers like you, they will become a rotten seedling. with such bad weather outside, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about the lives of those children from the yellow class. they relied on their own strength to escape to the five elements hall, but you actually want to ruthlessly drive them out. come and tell me, where has your conscience gone?¡± the more qing mu spoke, the angrier he became. he looked at the selfish and narrow-minded mentors and was even more disappointed. he really did not understand how these people could become instructors of the academy. deacon ma could sense qing mu¡¯s anger. he became even more nervous and panicked. he suddenly regretted helping elder sang deal with those children from the yellow class. but what was the use of regretting now? instead of regretting it, he might as well think of a way to appease the dean. perhaps there would be a turn of events. ¡°dean¡­¡± just as deacon ma was about to speak, he was suddenly sent flying by a palm. ¡°ah¡­¡± Chapter 1230 - 1230 Bear With It 1230 bear with it qing mu was extraordinarily angry. he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. therefore, in a rage, he sent the annoying deacon ma flying with a palm strike and directly sent him out of the five elements hall to be drenched in the rain outside. deacon ma had been slapped by qing mu and was quite injured, almost losing half his life. at this moment, he was lying outside the door of the five elements hall, spitting out blood. he could not get up for a while and could only let the wind and rain blow. from the strength of this palm strike, he knew that the dean was extraordinarily angry this time, and this matter was not something that could be resolved with a few words. when deacon ma was sent flying out of the five elements hall, the other elders and instructors gasped. everyone was extremely nervous, especially the few people who were on good terms with deacon ma. at this moment, they kept shrinking in, hoping to reduce their presence. after qing mu kicked deacon ma out of the five elements hall, although the anger in his heart still did not decrease, he did not attack again. he only said coldly, ¡°from now on, deacon ma is no longer the manager of the five elements hall, nor is he the deacon of the five elements academy. as for the others, you¡¯d best behave yourself, or don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. also, feng ruyu, for the sake of the feng family, i¡¯ll allow you to stay in the five elements academy for a few more days. when the weather outside improves, you¡¯ll immediately get lost. the five elements academy does not allow outsiders to enter and leave casually, even if you are feng xiyu¡¯s younger sister. and you, feng xiyu, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re very impressive just because you¡¯re the only disciple of the wind emperor. to be frank, you¡¯re not a disciple of the five elements academy, so you¡¯d best behave yourself, or i¡¯ll also make you get lost.¡± feng xiyu and feng ruyu were both angry that qing mu had called them out, but they did not dare to retort and could only bear with it. feng xiyu had only seen the dean of the five elements academy once, but feng ruyu had never seen him. therefore, they did not know this dean at all. they only knew that he was a very powerful person that even the wind emperor was afraid of. however, as far as they knew, the dean of the five elements academy would not care about the trivialities of the new students. every five years, the new students who entered the academy would be handled by a few elders and teachers. it had been like this for more than a hundred years. even if the genius of the shui family from twenty years ago had become a cripple in the five elements academy, the dean had never appeared. however, this matter was far less serious than what had happened twenty years ago, but the dean had personally stepped forward to deal with it and even attacked deacon ma. why was that? no matter why, the dean had stepped forward. they could no longer make things difficult for the yellow class disciples like before, or their outcome would be even more tragic than deacon ma¡¯s. qing mu was still filled with anger, but he knew that he could not vent it randomly, so he tried his best to bear with it. he looked at tang man and the old drunkard and spoke to them politely. ¡°old tang, old drunkard, i¡¯m really sorry for making a fool of myself. i didn¡¯t expect this academy to be in a mess after i was in seclusion for a while. i¡¯m really¡­ sigh¡­¡± ¡°qing mu, you can¡¯t be blamed for this, but you still have some responsibility. the current five elements academy is really difficult to explain in a few words.¡± although tang man did not directly say how disappointed he was in the five elements academy, his eyes and tone were clear. the old drunkard, on the other hand, said straightforwardly, ¡°qing mu, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. this five-elements academy is really too dark. be it the new student area or the senior student area, it¡¯s simply a dark place that hides dirt. how is it like an academy that raises children? old tang and i have both decided that we will leave after we teach these new students. in the future, the matters of the five-elements academy will have nothing to do with us.¡± everyone at the event location watched as tang man and the old drunkard chatted with the dean of the five elements academy. from their tone and attitude, they could tell that these two people had an extraordinary relationship with the dean, as if they were old acquaintances. they had never known that the mentor of the yellow class and the sloppy old man outside the library were old acquaintances with the dean. Chapter 1231 - 1231 The Best 1231 the best xue fanxin had originally thought that if there was really no sensible person in the five elements academy, she would leave without hesitation. anyway, the five continents and ten regions were so large, there was definitely more than one five elements academy. however, now it seemed that there was still a reasonable person in the five elements academy. furthermore, this person was the dean. in that case, they could continue to stay. after all, the weather outside was so bad, and leaving was not so easy. qing mu chatted with tang man and the old drunkard for a while before slowly suppressing his anger. his emotions also stabilized a little and he calmed down a lot. a gentle smile gradually appeared on his face. he placed his gaze on the new students from the yellow class and looked at them carefully one by one. he realized that their talent was not bad. apart from shui moning, everyone else¡¯s talent was high. however, such talent had been thrown into the yellow class because of the instructors¡¯ disdain. he did not need to ask to guess the reason. presumably, these people had been abandoned because of their temperament or interests. the most obvious was huo lieyun. huo lieyun was the young master of the huo family, the number one family in the east continent. ignoring his identity, with his talent and strength, he was completely qualified to enter the special class or the heaven class. however, because of the selfishness of some people, he had been thrown into the yellow class. actually, what class it was was not important. what was important was to pass the new student secret realm trial. the yellow class was only a little lacking in terms of environment, but what the other classes had, they would also have. however, over the years, as the yellow class¡¯s status kept decreasing, they were directly abandoned in the end, so the situation became worse and worse. most of the reasons for this outcome were man-made. there were also the management oversights of the upper echelons of the academy. in the end, it was all his fault as the acting dean. ¡°these children are quite talented and are promising talents. old tang, your taste is really sharp. the disciples chosen this time are not simple!¡± qing mu took a few more looks at xue fanxin and knew that she was the genius with 100% purity in all elements. based on what he knew, apart from the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land, he had never heard of anyone in the five continents and ten regions with 100% all-element purity talent. unfortunately, such a genius had offended feng xiyu, so the outcome was a little tragic. when had the five elements academy become a place where benefits and personal preferences were the most important? ¡°qing mu, you don¡¯t say. these children are extraordinarily outstanding. i think very highly of them, especially fanxin. there¡¯s no need to mention her talent, but do you know that her medical skills are even more impressive?¡± when tang man mentioned xue fanxin, he could not help but want to praise and show off. ¡°teacher, i¡¯m not as good as you say,¡± xue fanxin said humbly. she did not mind tang man¡¯s praise and bragging. this was like a parent who liked to praise and show off their child, so she could understand. ¡°little girl, in our eyes, you are the best. also, the few of you are very outstanding. however, you still have to continue to work hard and strive to obtain a good result in the newbie secret realm trial. you have to anger some fellows who are full of righteousness and morality to death.¡± there was a hidden meaning in the old drunkard¡¯s words, and everyone could tell who he was hinting at. hence, quite a few people turned to look at feng xiyu. feng xiyu felt humiliated again. although the person who spoke was the old drunkard, he blamed this on xue fanxin. all of this was caused by that damned xue fanxin. this woman was simply his jinx, so he had to get rid of her no matter what. xue fanxin could sense the killing intent coming from feng xiyu and said mockingly, ¡°he¡¯s just a defeated opponent. i don¡¯t take him seriously.¡± Chapter 1232 - 1232 Humiliation 1232 humiliation no one knew who xue fanxin was talking about. although they had some guesses, no one believed her. xue fanxin was only in the mystic king realm. how could she defeat feng xiyu? hence, the defeated person she was talking about should be someone else. because of his face, feng xiyu did not announce the outcome of his first battle with xue fanxin to the public, or even say a word. this was because he could not allow such a failure to appear on him. this was also one of the reasons why he had to get rid of xue fanxin. if outsiders found out that he, a martial monarch realm expert, could not even defeat a mystic king realm little girl, wouldn¡¯t that be very embarrassing? furthermore, he was not the only one who had lost face. he had also lost his master¡¯s face and the feng family¡¯s face. he would not allow such a humiliating thing to happen. xue fanxin did not tell anyone about her first battle with feng xiyu. actually, there was nothing much to say. after all, she had won that battle by luck. because neither of them said anything, apart from feng xiyu, no one knew who the defeated person xue fanxin was talking about was, and feng xiyu definitely would not reveal that he was defeated by xue fanxin. qing mu chatted with tang man and the old drunkard for a while more before leaving. although he had not specially instructed the disciples of the yellow class to stay in the five elements hall, there was no need to explain such a thing. at this moment, who would dare to drive the people of the yellow class out of the five elements hall? look at deacon ma. he was still lying outside! tang man and the old drunkard found an empty space. it was a little remote and they were close to the window, the wind outside would also blow in from time to time, and the rain would also drift in. however, this place was better than the yellow class¡¯s wooden houses. at the very least, it could shelter them from the wind and rain and they did not have to worry about being drowned. because the dean had personally stepped forward, the people in the five elements hall did not dare to cause trouble anymore. they did not even dare to mock and ridicule. no matter how angry they were, they had to keep it in their hearts. not before long, another deacon surnamed zhang came to take over the five elements hall. although deacon zhang was not like deacon ma who bullied others, he would not side with anyone either. even for the yellow class, who had just received the dean¡¯s attention, he did not deliberately side with them. he did everything according to the rules and did what he had to do. after another half a day, the wind and rain outside did not decrease. the lightning and thunder kept intensifying. many buildings in the five elements academy had been destroyed by lightning. even buildings with good defense were not spared. at this rate, the five elements hall would probably not be able to hold on. if even the five elements hall could not stop such a natural disaster, where could they hide? many new students started to panic. from time to time, they would look at the wind and rain outside the window, their hearts clenched tightly. xue fanxin took out a few blankets and bedding and spread them on the ground, letting everyone have a warm place to stay for the time being. at this moment, a few deacons from the five elements academy came to deliver food. compared to the usual delicious spirit dishes, this time, there were only carrots, green vegetables, buns, and steamed buns. there was no rice, only thin porridge, and that porridge was so thin that only a few grains of rice could be seen. many new students could not accept such food and rejected it. they took out the stored food in their space and started eating. as a cultivator, they were not as easily hungry as ordinary people, so eating one or two less meals was nothing. even if they did not eat for a few days, they would be fine. the deacons who came to distribute food did not say much. they distributed it to whoever came to receive it and left after distributing the food. shi bo had a large appetite and was easily hungry, so when someone came to distribute food, he immediately went to collect it. he even helped xue fanxin and the others collect their food. ¡°there¡¯s food. everyone, come and eat.¡± just as shi bo happily called his companions over to eat, a few mocking voices sounded from somewhere. ¡°how hungry is he to eat such low-grade food?¡± ¡°perhaps they don¡¯t have food on them at all, so they can only eat ordinary low-grade food.¡± Chapter 1233 - 1233 She Didnt Like It 1233 she didn¡¯t like it xue fanxin had heard many such mocking words. in her opinion, the person who said these words was either childish, ignorant, or ridiculous. therefore, she could not be bothered to waste her breath arguing with them and directly slapped them in the face with her actions. ¡°the weather won¡¯t be good for a while. anyway, i have nothing to do. why don¡¯t i cook for you personally?¡± huo lieyun was about to scold the people who were mocking them, but before he could speak, he heard xue fanxin¡¯s words and immediately laughed heartily. ¡°fanxin, are you serious?¡± shi bo was even more excited and cheered, ¡°fanxin, fanxin, i want to eat the roasted fish you made last time and what¡¯s that dish called again? anyway, i like all the dishes you make.¡± ¡°you¡¯re really a foodie.¡± jin zhengming revealed a rare happy smile. perhaps it was because he had interacted with everyone for too long and they were familiar with each other, but he was no longer as cold as before. from time to time, he would joke with everyone. ¡°fanxin, isn¡¯t it a little bad for us to cook here?¡± shui moning asked worriedly, afraid that this would cause some people to be dissatisfied. ¡°it¡¯s just cooking. it¡¯s not a big deal. there¡¯s nothing bad about it. everyone, don¡¯t be idle. quickly come and help.¡± xue fanxin took out all the kitchenware and cutlery from her space. there were all kinds of ingredients, oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar. because this was not the first time they had seen xue fanxin cook, huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning were not shocked by the cutlery and ingredients xue fanxin had taken out. furthermore, they could help her with some familiarity. tang man and the old drunkard sat by the side and watched. in the beginning, they did not have any reaction. after all, it was not rare to carry kitchenware and cutlery with them. however, when exquisite spirit dishes started coming out, they could not remain calm. such a spirit dish was no longer just a dish, but a spirit item filled with spiritual energy. eating it would not only fill one¡¯s stomach, but it could also replenish spiritual energy and increase one¡¯s cultivation level. ordinary spirit dishes could only simply replenish spirit energy, but the spirit dishes xue fanxin made were good things that could increase her cultivation level. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re a spirit chef?¡± the old drunkard came to the dining table and smelled all the spirit dishes on the table. just by smelling them, he was tempted. ¡°i can¡¯t be considered a spirit chef. i just like to study food, so my culinary skills are better. teacher, senior, sit down first. i¡¯ll make two more dishes and then we can start eating.¡± xue fanxin continued to do her own thing. she nimbly used her spirit energy to cook ordinary ingredients into spirit dishes. the people in the five elements hall were all stunned. smelling the fragrance of the dishes, all of them swallowed their saliva. the few people who had mocked and ridiculed them just now felt their faces burn with pain, as if they had been ruthlessly slapped a few times. they ate the food in their hands and felt that there was no taste left. sang ruoxin was eating pastries, but her eyes were staring straight at xue fanxin. her eyes were filled with anger, and she wished she could tear xue fanxin into pieces. she could not stand xue fanxin¡¯s smug look of being in the limelight, and she could not stand xue fanxin being better than her in everything. she was the granddaughter of the king of the central continent. her status was not inferior to xue fanxin¡¯s, her strength was not inferior to xue fanxin¡¯s, and her appearance was not inferior to xue fanxin¡¯s. but why had all the limelight been taken by xue fanxin alone? wasn¡¯t it just a few spirit dishes? what was so great about them? when she reached the secret realm and gained an inheritance, she would definitely make xue fanxin die without a burial place. Chapter 1234 - 1234 Can Handle It 1234 can handle it in less than an hour, xue fanxin had already made twenty spirit dishes and placed them on the dining table. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and the others had already placed the bowls and chopsticks in their proper positions. after everyone sat down, they immediately started eating. ¡°wow¡­ fanxin¡¯s culinary skills are really good. it¡¯s delicious¡­¡± ¡°this is the best thing i¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± ¡°damn fatty, that roasted meat is mine.¡± ¡°what¡¯s yours? is your name written on it?¡± ¡°don¡¯t snatch it, don¡¯t snatch it. there¡¯s more here!¡± ¡°mine.¡± ¡°it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°then we¡¯ll split it in half.¡± ¡°that¡¯s more like it.¡± ¡°old drunkard, this is mine.¡± ¡°old man, is your name written on it?¡± this scene of snatching food had happened countless times. everyone ate happily. no matter how bad the weather was outside, at this moment, they felt very happy. everyone in the five elements hall looked over. some were envious, some were impressed, some were jealous, and some were resentful. after the two teachers of the heaven class and earth class observed, they realized that the new students of the yellow class were not as bad as they had imagined. they felt even more regretful, especially towards xue fanxin. they really regretted abandoning such an outstanding disciple for the sake of giving feng xiyu face. feng xiyu said that xue fanxin was a ruthless person with a heart like a scorpion, but no matter how they looked, they could not tell how ruthless xue fanxin was. this girl¡¯s personality was only a little carefree. furthermore, she was clear about her likes and dislikes. she could be very good to her family and friends, but she did not care about unrelated people. but you couldn¡¯t say that she was vicious because of this. furthermore, just as xue fanxin had said, feng xiyu was only a gentleman on the surface. it could be seen from his attitude that he did not care about the lives of the others in the yellow class. didn¡¯t you like to say that the heavens were virtuous? when those children from the yellow class were driven out of the five elements hall by deacon ma, why didn¡¯t you use your virtuous nature? however, these twists and turns were only something a few instructors who had seen many storms could figure out. the others still felt that feng xiyu was a gentleman with a gentlemanly bearing. when feng xiyu saw that xue fanxin was talking and laughing and had food, the dissatisfaction and hatred in his heart became stronger and stronger. he could no longer hold it in and wanted to get rid of xue fanxin immediately. he could not let someone who had too much of an impact on his emotions exist for too long. ¡°brother, that xue fanxin is really too much. she¡¯s deliberately provoking us and mocking us.¡± feng ruyu could not stand xue fanxin¡¯s smug expression. if they were in the feng family¡¯s territory, she would have long torn xue fanxin¡¯s face apart. ¡°ignore them.¡± feng xiyu suppressed the hatred in his heart and tried his best to turn her attention away from xue fanxin. only then could his emotions calm down a little. after xue fanxin was full, she left the cleaning of the dining table and the dishes to the others. she sat by the side to rest. a wisp of her divine sense entered the space to see how ye jiushang was doing and tell him what was going on outside. ¡°ah jiu, the weather is too bad. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult to go to the nine nether holy land now. are the things you need urgent?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. it won¡¯t be too late to take it after the spirit of punishment released by the heavenly dao is exhausted. if the heavenly dao releases the spirit of punishment without caring about the consequences, it will definitely cause a backlash. in a few days, he won¡¯t be able to jump around, so wait a few more days.¡± ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll wait a few more days.¡± ¡°be careful these few days, but with your ability, dealing with the natural disaster brought by the spirit of punishment shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just some wind and rain. i can handle it.¡± just as xue fanxin and ye jiushang were chatting, a frightened cry suddenly sounded from outside. ¡°oh no, water has entered the five elements hall.¡± ¡°the wall is cracked.¡± Chapter 1235 - 1235 Pushed 1235 pushed because the wind and rain were too strong, even the five elements hall was flooded. the walls were cracked to varying degrees, and the entire building was in danger. but at this critical moment, two bolts of lightning struck the roof of the five elements hall one after another. after being struck by the lightning, the building that was originally about to collapse instantly collapsed. at the same time, a large amount of rain rushed into the house. most of the people in the hall had already been drowned by the water before they could react. the water was too strong, and many people were washed away by the water. for a moment, the location was in chaos, and screams kept coming. ¡°ah¡­ help, save me, save me¡­¡± ¡°help¡­¡± some people were shouting for help, while others were saving themselves. after all, they were all cultivators and their strength was not bad. it was not difficult to save themselves. half of the five elements hall had collapsed, and the other half had not collapsed. at this moment, most of the new students had already jumped to the other half of the building that had not collapsed. the people soaking in the water had also been saved by their mentors one after another. xue fanxin and the others were considered lucky. when the building collapsed, tang man and the old drunkard saw the situation clearly in time and jumped onto the other half of the building. furthermore, they went straight to the third floor and waited in the safest place. everyone stood on it and looked at the other new students who had been washed away by the flood. some of the new students were washed extremely far away by the rain, some were hit by collapsed rocks, and some were stuck in the cracks. at this moment, the instructors of the heaven class, earth class, and mystic class were all busy saving people. as an instructor of the special class, feng xiyu could not save people because his injuries had not completely healed. however, the new students of the special class were relatively strong. they all had the ability to deal with such a small disaster, so they did not need the instructor to save them at all. they could all rely on their own ability to escape to a safe place. shui moning was standing beside xue fanxin, looking at the huge water pressure in front of her and the people struggling in the water waiting for help. but suddenly, someone unexpectedly pushed her from behind. ¡°ah¡­¡± being pushed like this, shui moning lost her balance and fell forward into the surging flood. ¡°moning.¡± in the blink of an eye, shui moning had already been swept away by the flood. xue fanxin did not have time to care about anything else. she used her spirit energy to condense a few long vines in time to entangle shui moning, who had been washed away by the flood, and pull her back. ¡°cough, cough¡­¡± shui moning had been submerged in water for a period of time. during this time, she had drunk quite a lot of water. when her body was washed away by the flood, she had bumped into all kinds of rocks. there were quite a few scratches on her body, especially her right leg. it had been scratched by sharp rocks and was badly mangled. after shui moning was saved, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and quickly came to take a look at her injuries. ¡°moning, are you okay?¡± ¡°the injury on my leg seems to be a little serious.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll be able to treat this small injury very quickly.¡± xue fanxin used the healing power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl on the spot and treated shui moning¡¯s injuries. a ball of tender green spiritual light appeared in her palm and healed the injuries on shui moning¡¯s legs little by little. in less than fifteen minutes, the injuries on shui moning¡¯s legs had healed completely, and not a single scar was seen. healing techniques were not rare. doctors and alchemists basically knew some healing techniques, but even high-level doctors and alchemists¡¯ healing techniques would not be as immediate as xue fanxin¡¯s. in fact, many doctors and alchemists¡¯ healing techniques were basically useless. from this, it could be seen that xue fanxin¡¯s healing technique was extraordinarily powerful. Chapter 1236 - 1236 Get Lost 1236 get lost after xue fanxin healed shui moning¡¯s injuries, she helped her up and turned her gaze to a certain person hiding in the crowd. her gaze was quite sharp, and it seemed to be able to kill. it was very terrifying. lin weiwei kept hiding in the crowd, hoping to reduce her presence. however, no matter how she dodged, she could not escape xue fanxin¡¯s terrifying gaze. ¡°lin weiwei, do you think you can hide? there were so many people at the scene just now. i don¡¯t believe that no one saw you push moning.¡± xue fanxin directly called out lin weiwei and even exposed what she had done. just as xue fanxin had said, there were so many people present just now. no matter how secretly lin weiwei had done it, someone had still seen her push shui moning, so lin weiwei¡¯s actions could not be hidden at all. following xue fanxin¡¯s exposure, the people in front of lin weiwei moved aside and no longer blocked her. without anyone to cover her, lin weiwei was exposed to everyone. at this moment, she was very nervous and regretted pushing shui moning just now. she was just angry and hot-headed, so she pushed shui moning. when she was doing this, she had not thought about the consequences at all, but now¡­ who cares?! anyway, she had already done it, and shui moning was fine. she did not believe that xue fanxin would dare to do anything to her. ¡°what do you mean i pushed shui moning? i was just careless. i didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± lin weiwei defended herself and refused to admit that she had deliberately pushed shui moning. ¡°you know better than anyone if you did it on purpose. i¡¯ll remember this debt. when the time comes, i¡¯ll settle it with interest.¡± xue fanxin knew that she could not touch lin weiwei now, because the instructors of the heaven class were present. if she insisted on touching lin weiwei, the instructors of the heaven class would definitely interfere. furthermore, the current situation was special. the place they were at could collapse at any moment, so she did not have the time to settle scores with lin weiwei now. although shui moning had received treatment, what had just happened had frightened her quite a lot. she was still in a state of shock, but after hearing xue fanxin stand up for her, her emotions slowly stabilized, and her hatred for lin weiwei was unprecedentedly intense. ¡°lin weiwei, i definitely won¡¯t let this matter rest. just you wait.¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll wait. do you think i¡¯m afraid of you?¡± lin weiwei was a little afraid of xue fanxin, but she was not afraid of shui moning at all. the shui family still had to rely on their lin family to obtain the water spirit pill, and the person who needed it was shui moning¡¯s father, so she was not afraid of her at all. if shui moning dared to do anything to her, she would make the lin family stop providing medicinal pills to the shui family. at that time¡­ just as lin weiwei was fantasizing about shui moning kneeling in front of her and begging, a huge bolt of lightning suddenly struck from the sky, striking close to the five elements hall and collapsing the other half of the building that had yet to collapse. because of the collapse of the building, the people hiding on it all fell into the surging flood like dumplings. ¡°ah¡­¡± screams constantly sounded from the flood of water. many people were washed away by the flood because there was nothing around to climb or grab on. furthermore, the water was strong, so it was very difficult to stabilize the situation. in a moment of desperation, xue fanxin condensed countless vines and entangled her companions who had been washed away by the water. then, she used a small amount of ice element spirit energy in her body to freeze the place she was around, creating an ice layer. she then pulled the people wrapped in the vines onto the ice layer. when tang man and the old drunkard saw xue fanxin¡¯s actions, they immediately came to help. they used their power to strengthen the ice. when the others saw the ice around xue fanxin, they tried their best to jump over, including lin weiwei. however, when lin weiwei jumped onto the ice, xue fanxin kicked her away. ¡°get lost.¡± Chapter 1237 - 1237 Drawing the Line 1237 drawing the line lin weiwei had just jumped onto the ice when she was kicked away by xue fanxin. this action happened to be seen by the instructors of the heaven class and feng xiyu. the instructors of the heaven class and feng xiyu also happened to jump onto the ice. before the teacher of the heaven class and feng xiyu could speak, feng ruyu, who was standing by the side, started to lecture xue fanxin. ¡°you¡¯re really ruthless. she jumped on with difficulty, but you actually kicked her away. they said that you were ruthless and had a vicious heart. you¡¯re indeed not bad.¡± ¡°when lin weiwei pushed moning into the water, why didn¡¯t you appear and say that she was ruthless and had a poisonous heart?¡± xue fanxin questioned feng ruyu. ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°you feng siblings are really annoying. your words and actions are all double standards. your name is feng ruyu, right? please use your brain when you speak. don¡¯t let me think that you¡¯re an idiot. also, i created this ice layer. do you believe that i won¡¯t kick you down too?¡± ¡°xue fanxin, i¡¯ll tear you apart, you slut.¡± feng ruyu had never been bullied like this. she was angry and attacked xue fanxin directly. just as xue fanxin was prepared to fight feng ruyu, unexpectedly, before she could attack, a powerful palm wind suddenly attacked and threw feng ruyu into the water. ¡°ah¡­¡± ¡°ruyu¡­¡± when feng xiyu saw that his younger sister had been beaten, he was very angry. just as he was about to say something to xue fanxin, he saw a few people descend from the sky and land on the ice. when he saw who it was, he immediately swallowed his words and greeted them. ¡°brother chuge, brother muyu, why are you here?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not familiar with you. don¡¯t call me brother here in case others misunderstand. also, i was the one who sent feng ruyu flying. don¡¯t wrongly accuse others.¡± chuge didn¡¯t give feng xiyu any face and drew the line with him on the spot. muyu did not even look at feng xiyu. clearly, he did not take him seriously and ignored his existence. he only did what he had to do. ¡°the natural disaster this time is too serious. i came on the orders of the nether king to help.¡± along with chuge and muyu were qing mu and the elders of the five elements academy. qing mu ignored feng xiyu and did his best to entertain muyu and chuge. ¡°i thank the nether king for helping us.¡± although even if the people from the nine nether holy land did not come, the five elements academy could deal with such a natural disaster. however, since the people from the nine nether holy land were here, they had to entertain them respectfully and politely, not neglecting them at all. ¡°dean qing mu, your five elements academy seems to be getting more and more disappointing,¡± chuge said mockingly. he looked at feng xiyu, intentionally or otherwise, and the meaning in his words was already very obvious. ¡°this¡­¡± qing mu also knew that the five elements academy had been very unreasonable recently. previously, he had already been scolded by the dean. now that he had been scolded by the people from the nine nether holy land, he felt extraordinarily depressed. however, no matter how uncomfortable it was, he had to bear with it. after all, what the other party said was the truth. the current five elements academy was really disappointing. at this moment, feng ruyu, who had just been kicked away, returned to the ice. the moment she returned, she saw chuge and muyu. her eyes immediately lit up. ignoring how sorry she was, she hurriedly went forward to speak to them. ¡°brother chuge, brother muyu, why are you here?¡± ¡°who¡¯s your brother? don¡¯t try to get close to me. it¡¯s disgusting.¡± chuge was displeased. with a casual wave of his hand, he sent feng ruyu flying back into the surging flood. ¡°ah¡­¡± feng ruyu screamed sharply. then, right on the heels of that, she fell into the water with a splash. many people saw this scene clearly. the feng family had always told outsiders that their relationship with the nine nether holy land was extraordinary and how good their relationship was with the people from the nine nether holy land. now, it seemed like all of this was fake. Chapter 1238 - 1238 Golden Flame Sacred Lion 1238 golden flame sacred lion feng ruyu was thrown into the water again and swam desperately, trying her best to swim towards the ice. she had come to the five elements academy to see the people from the nine nether holy land. now that she had finally seen them, she could not give up this opportunity. no matter what, she had to do everything she could to obtain chuge and muyu¡¯s love. only then would she have a chance to enter the nine nether holy land and come into contact with the legendary nine nether king. if she was lucky, she might even become the nine nether king¡¯s woman. this was a rare opportunity. she could not miss it. feng ruyu had just wanted to start a fight with xue fanxin, but she no longer had the energy. all her attention was on chuge and muyu. she only wanted to win their favor. in order to achieve this goal, she swam hard in the water, hoping to return to chuge and muyu¡¯s side again. however, as she swam, the water level suddenly dropped. her body also fell. at this moment, when she raised her head, she could no longer see the people standing on the ice. this made her very depressed. muyu took out a magical artifact and sucked away the flood that had drowned the five elements academy. in less than fifteen minutes, the flood had all disappeared, leaving only the messy five elements academy. at this moment, the rain stopped, the wind stopped, and the lightning and thunder stopped. the weather instantly improved, and warm sunlight pierced through the clouds and shot straight into the ground. at this moment, the heavenly dao, who was far away, was sitting on the ground panting. the anger and unwillingness in his eyes were extremely intense. he really could not help but roar at the sky, ¡°ah¡­¡± ¡°why is this happening? why, why, why?¡± he had released the spirit of punishment for three consecutive days. he did not hesitate to destroy this world at the price of finding that master god. however, he had almost exhausted his spirit energy and could not find any trace of that person. how could he not be angry? if he could not find him now, he would not be able to find him in the future. before long, that person would come again. at that time, he would not be a match for him at all. after the heavenly dao roared for a while, he tried his best to calm himself down and think about what to do next. no matter what, he was the heavenly dao of this world. as long as he found that person, he had plenty of ways to deal with him. however, before this, he should treat his injuries and conserve his energy. only then could he deal with the next battle. xue fanxin did not know anything about the heavenly dao. when the flood subsided and the weather cleared, she noticed that quite a few demonic beasts had been washed into the five elements academy by the flood. there were dozens of them in front of her. the grades of those demonic beasts were not high. the highest was only rank five. when the demonic beasts were swept over by the flood, they were more or less injured. now, they did not have the strength to escape back into the mountain forest. ¡°look, look, there are so many demonic beasts.¡± ¡°there¡¯s a golden flame sacred lion there. although it¡¯s only a rank five demonic beast, its potential is very great. if i can contract it, it will be a very powerful combat strength.¡± ¡°do you think it¡¯s very easy to contract a demonic beast? if the demonic beast is unwilling, you might suffer a backlash. at that time, i¡¯m afraid your life will be difficult to protect.¡± ¡°even if we can¡¯t contract it, the golden flame sacred lion¡¯s entire body is a treasure. quickly capture it while it¡¯s injured.¡± the new students of the five elements academy were all eyeing the demonic beasts that were in trouble, especially the golden flame sacred lion. their eyes lit up as they watched, filled with greed. the golden flame sacred lion was very heavily injured and had both its legs broken. it had no way of escaping now and could only glare angrily at the person walking towards it. ¡°roar¡­¡± Chapter 1239 - 1239 Healing Demonic Beasts 1239 healing demonic beasts more and more people noticed the golden flame sacred lion. in the beginning, only a few people had designs on it. later, a group of people had designs on it. the golden flame sacred lion became more and more desperate, but no matter how desperate it was, it would not compromise easily. it issued a hostile warning to those who approached it and used the last of its strength to resist. ¡°all of you are not to move. this golden flame sacred lion is mine,¡± sang ruoxin suddenly said, looking arrogant. many people expressed their dissatisfaction with sang ruoxin, especially those with status and background. they all stepped forward to argue with her. ¡°sang ruoxin, what right do you have to say that this golden flame sacred lion is yours?¡± ¡°don¡¯t think that you¡¯re very impressive just because your maternal grandfather is the king of the central continent. there¡¯s a difference between your sang family and the king¡¯s estate.¡± ¡°who cares about the king of the central continent? this golden flame sacred lion is ownerless. whoever can snatch it will own it. i don¡¯t believe that the king of the central continent can be so domineering to this extent that he even has to care about who the demonic beast belongs to.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. sang ruoxin is too self-righteous.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± sang ruoxin was enraged by these people¡¯s words. just as she was about to counterattack, she noticed a tender green light drilling through her feet and floating towards the injured demonic beasts. at this moment, quite a few people noticed the green light under their feet and were very shocked and puzzled. ¡°what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°this looks like a healing technique.¡± ¡°who¡¯s using a healing technique?¡± then, many people looked in the direction of the light and focused on xue fanxin. at this moment, xue fanxin¡¯s entire body emitted a tender green light. the wood spirit power on her body was very intense. with her as the center, the wood spirit power constantly spread in all directions. wherever the wood spirit power went, plants revived and hundreds of flowers bloomed. what was originally a mess became filled with vitality in the blink of an eye. when the wood spirit power enveloped the injured demonic beasts, it turned into a powerful healing power that healed their injuries. a demonic beast with relatively light injuries only needed a little treatment from the wood spirit power to completely recover. demonic beasts with heavier injuries needed a little more wood spirit power, but at this moment, their surroundings were filled with rich wood spirit power. it was only a matter of time before their injuries were healed. the injured golden flame sacred lion had also been treated by the wood spirit power. because its injuries were too heavy and many people had designs on it, xue fanxin took special care of it. she used her spirit energy to control its body and let it float in the air. then, she released a large amount of wood spirit power and used a healing technique to treat its injuries. in the beginning, the golden flame sacred lion did not understand what was going on, but it quickly understood. it gave up all kinds of struggles and resistance and accepted xue fanxin¡¯s treatment properly. at the same time, it kept staring intently at xue fanxin. this human was different. she actually had the faith of beasts. xue fanxin did not hesitate to consume a large amount of her spirit energy. she used the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl to treat the demonic beasts. after finishing, she used vines to clear a small path and said, ¡°leave quickly, or you¡¯ll be captured by bad people to exchange for property.¡± some demonic beasts understood xue fanxin¡¯s words, but some did not. however, they could all sense an aura on xue fanxin that they liked, so they kept looking at her. some demonic beasts even approached her, unwilling to leave. the golden flame sacred lion also came in front of xue fanxin and rubbed its head against her hand to express its love and gratitude for her. but at this moment, a whip suddenly swung over and whipped the golden flame sacred lion. Chapter 1240 - 1240 So What If I Am 1240 so what if i am when sang ruoxin saw that xue fanxin had actually healed the golden flame sacred lion¡¯s injuries, she was very angry. hence, she planned to attack when xue fanxin and the golden flame sacred lion were not paying attention and heavily injure the golden flame sacred lion before taking it for herself. however, such a thought was extraordinarily naive. when sang ruoxin¡¯s whip was sent it, even if her target was the golden flame sacred lion, xue fanxin and the golden flame sacred lion were very close. who could ensure the whip wouldn¡¯t hit xue fanxin in such a situation? to chuge and muyu, xue fanxin¡¯s safety was the most important. therefore, no matter if sang ruoxin¡¯s whip would hit xue fanxin, even if it was only a possibility, they had to attack, because they could not bear the consequences of xue fanxin being injured. in that case, sang ruoxin would be in trouble. before the whip that sang ruoxin threw out could hit the golden flame sacred lion, she had already been sent flying. even the whip in her hand was shattered by the powerful force. ¡°ah¡­¡± when elder sang saw that sang ruoxin had been sent flying, he hurriedly ran over to take a look. ¡°ruoxin, are you okay?¡± ¡°fifth uncle, my arm, my arm was broken. it hurts.¡± sang ruoxin could not bear the pain of her arm being broken and cried on the spot. ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. fifth uncle has pills here. after consuming the pills, your hand will recover in a few days.¡± elder sang took out his precious pill and gave it to sang ruoxin. then, he raised his head to look ahead and questioned the person who had attacked. ¡°young master muyu, i wonder what my niece did wrong to make you be so ruthless to her?¡± ¡°she¡¯s hurting someone in front of me. is this reason enough?¡± muyu said coldly. his gaze towards elder sang and sang ruoxin was emotionless and extremely cold. ¡°she only attacked that golden flame sacred lion and didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. your reason doesn¡¯t convince me.¡± ¡°if you¡¯re not convinced, you can come to the nine nether holy land to look for me. i¡¯ll definitely make you convinced.¡± ¡°are you planning to rely on the power of the nine nether holy land to bully others?¡± ¡°so what if i am? didn¡¯t your precious niece often rely on the power of the king of the central continent to bully others?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± elder sang could not win against muyu. furthermore, he did not dare to really fight with the nine nether holy land, so he could only take this loss or blame it on xue fanxin. when elder sang and muyu were arguing, xue fanxin had already made the demonic beasts leave quickly. even the golden flame sacred lion was no exception. sang ruoxin consumed the pill elder sang had given her. her arm no longer hurt so much. she accidentally saw the demonic beast that had left under xue fanxin¡¯s protection and shouted in shock, ¡°my golden flame sacred lion.¡± following sang ruoxin¡¯s shout, everyone turned their attention to her. some people still wanted to chase, but they were tripped by the vines and could not chase at all. after a while, the demonic beasts all disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, and quite a few people hated xue fanxin because of this. with so many demonic beasts, even if they were not golden flame sacred lions, the others were also very good. they could be exchanged for quite a few valuables. unfortunately, they had all been let go by xue fanxin. this damned xue fanxin was simply nosy. furthermore, she was ruining things for them. how annoying. ¡°xue fanxin, return me the golden flame sacred lion.¡± sang ruoxin made things difficult for xue fanxin in exasperation. ¡°that golden flame sacred lion is not yours. what right do you have to ask me to return it? a group of heartless people who want to make money from those in struggle. such a huge natural disaster has just passed and the creatures have been plunged into misery and suffering. they were lucky enough to survive. can¡¯t you show mercy and let them live? feng xiyu, you always say that the heavens have the virtue of living. why don¡¯t you show your virtue at this time?¡± whenever xue fanxin had the chance, she would make things difficult for feng xiyu and expose his true colors little by little. she wanted to see how long this feng xiyu could be a gentleman. Chapter 1241 - 1241 Tell You to Die 1241 tell you to die feng xiyu had already tried his best to control his emotions. no matter how displeased he was with xue fanxin, he would bear with it and not cause trouble for her as easily as before. he would not even say a word. however, xue fanxin was pushing her luck with his concessions. she kept targeting him, which was really infuriating. ¡°xue fanxin, quite a few people were injured in the natural disaster this time. in my opinion, human lives are far more important than those demonic beasts. many new disciples are injured. since you¡¯re so merciful, why don¡¯t you save them? you¡¯re even willing to save demonic beasts. i believe you¡¯re also willing to save them, right?¡± feng xiyu pushed xue fanxin to the top of the storm with a few words, making her the target of public criticism. he wanted to see how xue fanxin would deal with this. she could either use healing techniques to heal people or become the target of everyone¡¯s condemnation. even if xue fanxin had used healing techniques to save people, her actions of saving the demonic beasts first and not saving them were enough to make her reputation terrible. hence, no matter what xue fanxin did next, she would become hated by everyone. just as feng xiyu was thinking about the small scheme in his heart, he heard xue fanxin say casually, ¡°when did i say that i had a merciful heart? those people have nothing to do with me. why should i care about their lives? furthermore, don¡¯t they have you teachers to be responsible for them? if even the teachers don¡¯t care about their lives, what right do you have to make me be responsible? i¡¯m only a small new disciple of the five elements academy. how dare you ask me to be responsible for the lives of so many people? why should i be responsible for their lives because i know a healing technique? when our yellow class was driven out of the five elements hall by deacon ma, why didn¡¯t anyone step forward to care about our lives? since they don¡¯t care about our lives, why should i care about their lives? isn¡¯t it very normal for there to be consequences?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± feng xiyu had never expected xue fanxin to counterattack like this. her sharp words made him the target of public criticism. just as xue fanxin had said, she was only a small new disciple of the five elements academy. she had no responsibility to care about the lives of others. and he actually wanted xue fanxin to be responsible for the lives of those people. this was a little shameless and even unreasonable. furthermore, previously, when xue fanxin and the others were driven out of the five elements hall, none of the new disciples stood out to help them. then, it was normal for xue fanxin not to save them at this moment. no one could say that she was in the wrong. after all, those new students were not her responsibility. furthermore, every class had a teacher in charge. the injured freshmen were the responsibility of the teacher and had nothing to do with xue fanxin. ¡°what? are you going to say that i¡¯m ruthless and have a poisonous heart again?¡± xue fanxin questioned feng xiyu coldly. ¡°alright, even if these new students are not your responsibility, it¡¯s a fact that you have the ability to save them. if you have the ability to save them but don¡¯t, can you bear to do so?¡± feng xiyu still wanted xue fanxin to become the target of public criticism, wanting to use the power of the crowd to deal with her. however, xue fanxin did not think much of it and did not take this matter seriously at all. she said mockingly, ¡°who said that you have to save people if you have the ability? the medicine god of the medicine god valley sect has the ability to save people, right? but have you seen him save any random person? feng xiyu, you are the only disciple of the wind emperor and are also a genius of the feng family. you must have quite a few good things on you, and among them, there are definitely no lack of life-saving and healing spirit pills. you¡¯ve been talking for most of the day, but you haven¡¯t taken out a pill to save people, but you¡¯re constantly criticizing me here. do you think your face hurts?¡± feng xiyu, i can talk you to death. if you don¡¯t believe me, give it a try. Chapter 1242 - 1242 Until Satisfied 1242 until satisfied every time xue fanxin said something, it would cause everyone to fall into deep thought. after thinking about something, they quickly had a unified answer in their hearts. feng xiyu had been reprimanding xue fanxin for not saving anyone, but he himself had not done anything. furthermore, he was a mentor. when he asked xue fanxin to save people, he did not set an example first. this way, people would only think that he was hypocritical. ¡°you¡­ i¡­¡± feng xiyu¡¯s thoughts did not change as quickly as xue fanxin¡¯s, nor did he think so far and wide. he had never expected xue fanxin¡¯s retort to force him into a corner. if he did not take out a single healing pill at this moment, how could he gain a foothold in the five elements academy in the future? the image he had painstakingly built was probably going to be destroyed. however, his pills were all very precious. even he could not bear to use them, let alone take them out for others to use. this damned xue fanxin was simply his jinx. only then did feng ruyu climb out of the rubble. her entire body was covered in mud, and she was in a sorry state. however, she did not care about this at all. she hurriedly wiped the mud off her face and hurriedly ran towards chuge and muyu. unexpectedly, just as she arrived, she heard xue fanxin scold her brother. this made her very angry, so she scolded back. ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t go too far. my brother was injured some time ago and has used up all his pills. he doesn¡¯t have any pills now. how do you want him to take them out?¡± ¡°it¡¯s his business if he doesn¡¯t have pills. what has it got to do with me? a pair of crazy and unreasonable siblings.¡± xue fanxin did not give feng ruyu any face and said whatever she wanted. ¡°you¡­¡± feng ruyu could not win against xue fanxin and was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. however, the dean of the five elements academy was present and there were people from the nine nether holy land, so no matter how much she wanted to kill someone, she had to bear with it. in a moment of desperation, she could only seek help from some people. ¡°brother chuge, brother muyu, this slut is too annoying. can you help me teach her a lesson?¡± ugh¡­ feng ruyu wheedled with chuge and muyu despite being covered in mud. many people actually felt like vomiting. at this moment, quite a few people at the event location looked at feng ruyu differently. even the way they looked at feng xiyu was not right. ¡°ugh¡­ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i want to vomit!¡± xue fanxin pretended to want to vomit, then imitated feng ruyu and acted cute. ¡°brother chuge, brother muyu, this slut is too annoying. can you help me teach her a lesson?¡± they were both acting cute, but the feeling they gave off was different, and the outcome was also different. hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, chuge and muyu immediately attacked. they each slapped feng ruyu into the mud. ¡°ah¡­¡± feng ruyu was beaten up again. her old injuries were added to her new ones. she was already covered in injuries. she lay on the muddy ground and looked at chuge and muyu in confusion. ¡°why?¡± why had chuge and muyu attacked her? they should have attacked xue fanxin. chuge and muyu ignored feng ruyu and looked at xue fanxin. they asked respectfully, ¡°are you satisfied now? if not, then we¡¯ll continue beating her until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± the moment that was said, the event location exploded. all of them were stunned and looked at xue fanxin in disbelief, guessing her relationship with the two people from the nine nether holy land. chuge and muyu had extraordinary statuses in the nine nether holy land. they were existences second only to the nether king building a relationship with them was no different from building a relationship with the nether king who was this xue fanxin? Chapter 1243 - 1243 Long Time Coming 1243 long time coming huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning had long known xue fanxin¡¯s identity, so they were not shocked. actually, when chuge and muyu arrived, they had already guessed that these two people had come to the five elements academy entirely because of xue fanxin. sigh¡­ that feng ruyu was really stupid. she actually asked chuge and muyu to teach the nine nether consort a lesson. she was simply courting death and inviting humiliation. and that feng xiyu. he spoke a lot of logic, but why did it make people feel uncomfortable? it turned out that the legendary gentle and elegant young master xiyu was actually a sanctimonious hypocrite. there was going to be a good show. they would just watch the commotion. anyway, with fanxin, the nine nether consort, around, their yellow class would definitely not suffer. when feng ruyu saw that chuge and muyu¡¯s attitude towards xue fanxin was so good, she guessed xue fanxin¡¯s identity, but at the same time, she was all kinds of envious. especially her jealousy and hatred, they were so intense that they could no longer be hidden or controlled. she exploded on the spot, ¡°xue fanxin, you shameless slut. how dare you seduce my brother chuge and brother muyu? i¡¯m going to tear you apart.¡± when feng xiyu saw that his younger sister had gone crazy, he knew that something was wrong. just as he was about to stop her, someone was even faster. how could chuge and muyu let feng ruyu hurt xue fanxin? therefore, when feng ruyu attacked xue fanxin, they immediately attacked. furthermore, they attacked extremely ruthlessly this time and directly crippled feng ruyu¡¯s arm. ¡°ah¡­ my arm, my arm¡­¡± ¡°ruyu.¡± when feng xiyu saw that his younger sister was injured to this extent, he was very anxious and angry. he couldn¡¯t care less and questioned sternly, ¡°chuge, muyu, what¡¯s the meaning of this? you¡¯ve hurt my younger sister repeatedly. you¡¯d best give me an explanation, or else¡­¡± ¡°otherwise what?¡± muyu asked even more coldly. chuge mocked coldly, ¡°she should have been taught a lesson long ago. back then, she caused manqiu to suffer so much. now, she still has the face to appear in front of us and even say some disgusting words. who does she think she is? and your feng family has been using the name of the nine nether holy land to seek benefits all these years. do you really think we don¡¯t know anything? the nether king just doesn¡¯t have the time to care about your feng family now. when the nether king is in a good mood, it will be the time of your feng family¡¯s destruction.¡± the moment chuge said this, feng xiyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he had a very bad feeling. this feeling was very strong. just as chuge had said, the feng family had indeed secretly done quite a few things in the name of the nine nether holy land over the years and obtained quite a few benefits. as a result, if outsiders found out that they actually had nothing to do with the nine nether holy land, the feng family¡¯s benefits would be greatly damaged and their strength would plummet. feng ruyu was the most outstanding woman in the feng family, so the elders of the feng family wanted her to be related to the nine nether holy land. it would be best if she could marry into the nine nether holy land to resolve the feng family¡¯s greatest problem. however, ever since that matter back then, the nine nether holy land no longer liked the feng family. no matter how hard they worked, they could not even see the people from the nine nether holy land, let alone be related to them. now that chuge had said it so bluntly, feng xiyu immediately panicked. chuge and muyu¡¯s attitude towards feng xiyu was extremely cold, borderline vicious. their eyes clearly revealed their hatred for him. at this moment, many people in the five elements academy who still loved and admired feng xiyu started to waver. Chapter 1244 - 1244 Not Wrong 1244 not wrong when feng ruyu heard chuge¡¯s words, she became more and more panicked. however, she was still unwilling and resentful, especially her hatred for xue fanxin. it was unprecedentedly intense. such hatred already made her unable to think normally. she seemed to have gone crazy and only wanted to kill the person she hated. ¡°xue fanxin, i won¡¯t let you off. i definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°feng xiyu, look at your younger sister. her killing intent is so heavy, and her grievances are so heavy. keeping her alive will definitely be a scourge. shouldn¡¯t you uphold justice for the heavens and destroy this scourge?¡± xue fanxin ignored feng ruyu and said to feng xiyu, knocking back everything feng xiyu had said to her back then. ¡°you¡­¡± feng xiyu was helpless against xue fanxin¡¯s difficulties, because these words were what he had said to xue fanxin back then. ¡°what? you can¡¯t do it? since you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t talk about upholding justice for the heavens in the future. otherwise, you¡¯ll only make a fool of yourself. i have no grudge with you. for no reason, you shouted to kill for a vengeful spirit. you even said that i was a scourge and wanted to uphold justice for the heavens. now that it¡¯s your sister, you won¡¯t uphold justice for the heavens? it¡¯s not wrong to say that you¡¯re a hypocrite.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, i¡¯m going to kill you.¡± feng ruyu was agitated by xue fanxin again and wanted to kill her. however, this time, feng xiyu pulled her back tightly and did not let her act recklessly. ¡°ruyu, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°brother, let go of me. i must kill that slut. i want to kill her.¡± ¡°stop fooling around.¡± ¡°brother, can you help me kill this slut? ever since i was young, you¡¯ve doted on me the most. that woman is too annoying. help me kill her.¡± ¡°ruyu, wake up.¡± feng xiyu became more and more anxious. he sensed that the gazes of the people around them were getting more and more wrong, and he was very depressed and uncomfortable. at the same time, he hated xue fanxin to the core. it was all that damned xue fanxin¡¯s fault that things had turned out like this. one day, he would definitely make this woman disappear completely. feng ruyu did not think too much about it. she only wanted to get rid of xue fanxin now. in her opinion, xue fanxin had stolen everything that belonged to her, so she hated and was angry. however, she also wanted to know what xue fanxin¡¯s relationship with the nine nether holy land was, so she controlled her emotions a little. she did not want to talk to xue fanxin, because she would not be able to control her urge to kill. therefore, she could only turn her gaze to chuge and muyu and ask, ¡°what¡¯s her relationship with you? and what¡¯s her relationship with the nine nether holy land?¡± ¡°what¡¯s her relationship with us? what¡¯s her relationship with the nine nether holy land? what has it got to do with you?¡± chuge asked mockingly. xue fanxin was very willing to answer this question. ¡°the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land was appointed by the master god, and the king of the desolate region was also appointed by the master god. what do you think the relationship between the nine nether king and the desolate king is? as for what it is, take your time to guess. anyway, i don¡¯t want to tell you for the time being.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± feng ruyu¡¯s mind cleared up a little at this moment. only then did he realize how big a mistake he had made. why had she not thought of the relationship between the nine nether king and the desolate king? of the so many continental kings and regional kings in the five continents and ten regions, only the nine nether king and the desolate king were personally appointed by the master god. no one would believe that the two were unrelated. also, when they were in the central city, they had seen the people from the nine nether holy land go to the desolate region. what was the relationship between the nine nether king and the desolate king? that damned xue fanxin. she actually didn¡¯t make herself clear. damn it, damn it. Chapter 1245 - 1245 Really Regret 1245 really regret as more and more information appeared, the new students of the five elements academy were even more shocked. apart from having a new understanding of feng xiyu and feng ruyu, they were also very curious about xue fanxin¡¯s identity and her relationship with the nine nether holy land. in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, who wouldn¡¯t want to have something to do with the nine nether holy land? it was a huge backer. it was said that even the high gods in the divine realm were afraid of the nine nether king. one could imagine how powerful this nine nether king was. at this moment, the teachers of the heaven and earth classes were so regretful that their intestines turned green. if they could turn back time and return to the day xue fanxin first came to the five elements academy, they would never give up such an outstanding disciple for feng xiyu¡¯s sake. if they had not given up on xue fanxin back then, they would have already hooked up with the nine nether holy land as their backer. they really regretted it! qing mu had never expected xue fanxin¡¯s identity to be so special. she was actually related to the nine nether holy land. he suddenly had a bold guess in his heart: what the dean had scolded him that day was all related to xue fanxin. could it be that the dean had appeared because of xue fanxin? if things were really as he had guessed, then this xue fanxin might be even more complicated than he had imagined. thinking about it carefully, during the time xue fanxin had been in the five elements academy, anyone who went against her would be unlucky. feng xiyu was the most obvious example, as well as the original spirit chef in the freshman canteen, wanyan. it seemed like this girl was amazing! ¡°alright, alright. the natural disaster has just passed. there are many things in the academy that need to be dealt with. instructors of the various classes, bring your disciples to find a place to recuperate and treat their injuries. we¡¯ll talk about the rest in the future.¡± qing mu was worried that the feng siblings would continue to offend xue fanxin here, so he stepped forward to mediate and let this matter stop for the time being. xue fanxin could not be bothered to waste time on feng xiyu and feng ruyu. after qing mu stepped forward to mediate, she had to give him some face, so she no longer made things difficult for the feng siblings. instead, she did her own thing. ¡°teacher, senior, bring the others from the yellow class to find a place to rest first. i have to go to the nine nether holy land, so i¡¯ll leave for a while.¡± ¡°you have to go to the nine nether holy land?¡± tang man was very shocked. the old drunkard said worriedly, ¡°little girl, that nine nether holy land is not a place you can go casually, especially women. this is a rule personally set by the nether king. why are you going to the nine nether holy land?¡± ¡°i have something to do, so i have to go. don¡¯t worry. this is not the first time i¡¯ve gone to the nine nether holy land. i¡¯ll be fine. chuge and muyu will take me there. when i return, they¡¯ll also escort me back, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± xue fanxin did not want to explain too much, nor did she want to waste her energy on unimportant people and things. at this moment, she only wanted to quickly go to the nine nether holy land and help ye jiushang grab things. feng ruyu had yet to leave. although she was already afraid of xue fanxin¡¯s identity, the jealousy and hatred she had for her were still very intense. she really could not help but say, ¡°hmph, do you really think you can go to the nine nether holy land just because you want to?¡± brother chuge and brother muyu would never let this woman go to the nine nether holy land. they would never. just as feng ruyu was waiting for chuge and muyu to reject xue fanxin, she heard the two of them say respectfully, ¡°at any time, we will listen to¡­ miss xue¡¯s orders.¡± the consort had not directly revealed that she was the nine nether consort just now. she must be unwilling to expose her identity, so they could only change their address of her. but then again, such a huge natural disaster had happened in the five continents and ten regions. even many buildings in the nine nether holy land had been destroyed, but the nether king had not appeared. where had he gone? Chapter 1246 - 1246 All Wood 1246 all wood not only had chuge and muyu not rejected xue fanxin¡¯s request to go to the nine nether holy land, but they were also so respectful to her. clearly, they treated her as their master. this outcome was completely unacceptable to feng ruyu. she wanted to flare up again, but she was stopped by feng xiyu and forcefully pulled away. xue fanxin had embarrassed the siblings and destroyed their reputations today. their grudge had been settled, so no matter what xue fanxin¡¯s identity was or what her relationship was with the nine nether holy land, he had to get rid of her. otherwise, xue fanxin might very well use the power of the nine nether holy land to deal with them and the feng family. xue fanxin could tell what feng xiyu was thinking at a glance. she just ignored him and went to the nine nether holy land with chuge and muyu to get something first. no matter who it was, it was not as important as ah jiu. furthermore, she had to play slowly and play feng xiyu to death little by little. ye jiushang was in the reverse spirit heaven wheel¡¯s space and knew everything that had happened outside. seeing that xue fanxin was having so much fun, he was also happy. however, he hated feng xiyu and feng ruyu even more. it seemed like it was time to deal with the feng family. of course, the premise was that he had to wait until xin¡¯er had played enough. with chuge and muyu personally leading the way, xue fanxin reached the nine nether holy land in the blink of an eye. the people of the nine nether holy land basically knew xue fanxin¡¯s identity, so when they saw her, they were respectful and did not dare to slight her at all. xue fanxin did not have the time to care about anything else. after arriving at the nine nether holy land, she followed ye jiushang¡¯s instructions to his room and opened the secret chamber. then, she passed through all kinds of array formations and mechanisms and reached the depths of the secret chamber. she took out a box from a secret compartment in the wall of the secret chamber. ¡°ah jiu, is this what you¡¯re talking about?¡± xue fanxin took out the box in the secret compartment. the box was extremely heavy, and she almost could not move it. ¡°that¡¯s right. this is the box. you can just put it in the space.¡± ¡°oh¡­¡± after xue fanxin placed the box in her space, a wisp of her divine sense followed. she wanted to see what was in the box. ye jiushang did not hide it and opened the box in front of xue fanxin. a medium-sized box was filled with wood of all sizes. seeing a pile of wood, xue fanxin was a little stunned. ¡°ah jiu, why are there only rotten wood in there? could it be a mistake? or has the thing in the box been touched?¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re thinking too much. this is what i want.¡± ye jiushang took out the wood from the box preciously. looking at the wood in his hand, his eyes emitted a triumphant light. xue fanxin was still at a loss. ¡°what kind of wood is this?¡± ¡°this is the heavenly punishment wood.¡± ¡°heavenly punishment wood¡­ from the name, it sounds very extraordinary, but it looks no different from ordinary wood. there¡¯s no spiritual energy at all.¡± ¡°the heavenly punishment wood looks no different from ordinary wood, but in fact, the difference is huge. it doesn¡¯t have a trace of spirit energy, but it can bear the power of the heavenly punishment, so it¡¯s called the heavenly punishment wood. next, i just have to transfer all the power of the heavenly punishment in my body to the heavenly punishment wood, then slowly absorb and refine the power of the heavenly punishment in the heavenly punishment wood. this will be much easier than directly refining the power of the heavenly punishment in my body.¡± ¡°oh¡­ i see.¡± ye jiushang stroked xue fanxin¡¯s head and said dotingly, ¡°you can¡¯t stop refining the power of heavenly punishment from the beginning until it¡¯s completed, so i can¡¯t accompany you for the next ten days. if you have anything you can¡¯t resolve, just look for chuge and muyu. with their ability, there shouldn¡¯t be anything they can¡¯t do in the five continents and ten regions. if you encounter trouble that even chuge and muyu can¡¯t resolve, the dean of the five elements academy will help you resolve it.¡± ¡°the dean of the five elements academy? that dean qing mu?¡± ¡°no.¡± Chapter 1247 - 1247 Eight Senior Brothers 1247 eight senior brothers xue fanxin thought that the dean of the five elements academy was qing mu. furthermore, everyone called him the dean, but ah jiu said that the dean of the five elements academy was someone else. this made her very curious. who was the dean of the five elements academy? ye jiushang did not keep her in suspense and said straightforwardly, ¡°the dean of the five elements academy is called zhu qiye. he likes to wear white clothes and bamboo embroidered shirts. he¡¯s a little out of place. he¡¯s fun and likes challenges.¡± ¡°white clothes with bamboo embroidery¡­ i think i¡¯ve seen this person before.¡± xue fanxin remembered very clearly. after leaving the punishment cell of the punishment hall, on the way back to the yellow class, she had met a man in white clothes with bamboo embroidery. the man had even told her that he was the dean of the five elements academy. at that time, she had not believed him. so it was true. ¡°it¡¯s naturally best if you¡¯ve seen him. in these ten days, if there¡¯s any huge trouble that even chuge and muyu can¡¯t resolve, then go and look for him. as long as you¡¯re in the five elements academy and casually call out his name, he¡¯ll appear by himself. if you have anything to say, just look for him. no matter what, you don¡¯t have to be polite to him.¡± when xue fanxin heard this, she felt that something was wrong and asked in confusion, ¡°ah jiu, what¡¯s your relationship with the dean of the five elements academy? from your tone, you seem to be very familiar with him.¡± ¡°he is my seventh senior brother.¡± ¡°what? seventh¡­ seventh senior brother? you actually have a senior brother?¡± ¡°since i have a master, is it very strange to have a senior brother?¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± in the beginning, xue fanxin had never expected ye jiushang to have senior brothers. that was why she was so shocked when she found out about this. later, on careful thought, this did not seem to be a rare thing. ¡°ah jiu, you have a seventh senior brother. do you have sixth and fifth senior brothers?¡± ye jiushang stroked xue fanxin¡¯s head and smiled gently. ¡°master has taken in a total of nine disciples. i¡¯m ranked ninth, the youngest. therefore, there are eight senior brothers before me.¡± ¡°eight senior brothers.¡± it seemed that ah jiu¡¯s sect was quite large. based on ah jiu¡¯s master¡¯s personality, he would not casually take in disciples. therefore, apart from ah jiu, the other eight people should not be simple. ¡°my eight senior brothers are all overlords. their ability is not inferior to mine. you¡¯ll slowly get to know them in the future.¡± ¡°alright, then i must get to know your eight senior brothers well in the future.¡± ye jiushang did not say anything. he only hugged xue fanxin and breathed her scent, unwilling to let go of her for a long time. however, this was a special time. he could not interact too much with xin¡¯er, or she would more or less be tainted with the aura of the power of heavenly punishment on his body. if the heavenly dao noticed her, it would be troublesome. for the sake of the big picture, ye jiushang had no choice but to let go of xue fanxin. then, he instructed her a few more times and began to transfer the power of the heavenly punishment in his body to the heavenly punishment wood and begin to refine it. once the refinement of the power of heavenly punishment started, it could not stop halfway until the refinement was completed. xue fanxin knew that ye jiushang could not be disturbed now, so she did not continue to stay in the space. she retracted her divine sense and planned to walk around and see how much the nine nether holy land was affected by the natural disaster. it had to be said that the defense of the nine nether holy land was quite strong. such a huge natural disaster had only destroyed a few buildings in the surroundings, and some spirit flowers and trees had been destroyed. overall, it did not affect them much. at this moment, the people from the nine nether holy land were busy dealing with the aftermath of the disaster. the house and courtyard were filled with mud. just cleaning was a huge project. xue fanxin only walked around, but wherever she went, everyone would bow to her. in the beginning, she was not used to it, but she slowly got used to it. when she came to a courtyard where spirit flowers and spirit herbs were planted, the person working in the courtyard immediately stopped what he was doing and bowed. ¡°greetings, your highness.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so polite. get up. i¡¯m just taking a look. go do your thing.¡± xue fanxin greeted the people who were bowing and was about to walk forward. at this moment, someone from the group of people who had bowed to her suddenly rushed out with a sharp dagger. Chapter 1248 - 1248 Reason for the Assassination 1248 reason for the assassination someone suddenly attemped an assassination, and the event location immediately became chaotic. the surrounding guards immediately rushed over, but no matter how fast they were, they could not be faster than the person who assassinated xue fanxin. xue fanxin had not expected to be assassinated in the nine nether holy land. although it had happened suddenly, with her ability, it was more than enough to dodge this assassination. the assassin had thought that he could easily kill a woman who was only in the mystic king realm. unexpectedly, the other party¡¯s movement technique was extremely fast and her skills were impressive. not only did she dodge his unexpected attack, but she also had the ability to counterattack. she condensed several wooden vines with her spirit energy and entangled him. when the assassin was entangled by xue fanxin¡¯s vines, before he could break them, in a few blinks of the eye, the surrounding guards had already arrived. even chuge and muyu had come. the assassination incident made them extremely angry. as soon as they reached the event location, they attacked and crippled the assassin. ¡°how dare you assassinate the consort in the nine nether holy land. it looks like you¡¯re really tired of living.¡± ¡°tell me, who instructed you?¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve failed, feel free to kill or torture me.¡± the assassin still had some backbone. he would rather die than reveal any information. at this moment, a guard from the nine nether holy land had already investigated the basic information of the assassin and came to report. ¡°your highness, young master chuge, young master muyu, this person is called li yu. ten years ago, he was chosen by holy envoy duanmu to enter the nine nether holy land. he is now in charge of some internal affairs of the holy land.¡± hearing this basic news, chuge and muyu could already guess a little about li yu¡¯s assassination of xue fanxin. ¡°you assassinated the consort because of duanmu cun.¡± when li yu saw that the matter had been exposed, he had nothing to hide. he glared at xue fanxin and roared, ¡°so what if i am? over the years, holy envoy duanmu has always done his best for the nine nether holy land and served the nether king, but the nether king expelled him from the nine nether holy land for a small matter. what right do you have? since the nether king said that the nine nether holy land is not open to women, he heavily punished duanmu qian and vented his anger on holy envoy duanmu. but why can this woman enter and leave the nine nether holy land at will? this is unfair to holy envoy duanmu.¡± ¡°duanmu cun works for the nine nether holy land and serves the nether king. could it be that the duanmu family hasn¡¯t benefited from this? the nine nether holy land is the nether king¡¯s territory. the nether king has the final say in everything here. if you want fairness, then search elsewhere. there¡¯s none here. pass down the order. destroy the duanmu family in three days.¡± when li yu heard muyu¡¯s orders, he panicked and quickly argued, ¡°it was my own idea to assassinate the consort. it has nothing to do with the duanmu family. you can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°how can you prove that this was your idea alone? even if it was really your idea, you only assassinated the consort for the duanmu family, so the duanmu family can¡¯t escape the blame. duanmu cun was expelled from the nine nether holy land because he made a mistake, but he was only expelled from the nine nether holy land and didn¡¯t receive any other punishment. from this, it can be seen that the nether king is already very benevolent to him. however, because of your assassination, the nether king will never keep duanmu cun and the duanmu family alive,¡± chuge mocked. ¡°no, you can¡¯t treat holy envoy duanmu like this. he¡¯s a good person. good people should be rewarded. you can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°no matter what kind of person duanmu cun is, good people or bad people, since he is involved in the matter of assassinating the consort, he must pay the price. get yinsha to prepare and go to the duanmu family immediately¡­¡± ¡°wait¡­¡± Chapter 1249 - 1249 Really Ruthless 1249 really ruthless xue fanxin did not speak the entire time and only listened from the side. at this moment, she already had a rough idea of what was going on, so she spoke. ¡°li yu, you¡¯re so loyal to duanmu cun and the duanmu family. on account of your loyalty, i¡¯ll give you a chance to live.¡± li yu had thought that he would definitely die, but after hearing this, a little hope appeared in his heart. although he knew that this hope was not high, he was still willing to take a gamble. ¡°what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need you to do anything. i¡¯m just giving you a chance. as for whether you can survive in the end, it depends on whether some people care enough about you.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°you¡¯ll understand what i mean soon.¡± xue fanxin could not be bothered to explain to li yu. she instructed chuge and muyu directly, ¡°hang him outside the nine nether holy land and send a message to the duanmu family. as long as the duanmu family is willing to step forward and acknowledge this person and protect his life in the name of the duanmu family, even if it¡¯s only duanmu cun, the nine nether holy land will pardon him unconditionally and guarantee that we won¡¯t pursue this matter. we won¡¯t vent our anger on the duanmu family because of this. if the duanmu family is unwilling to come out and acknowledge this person and protect his life, then hang him alive.¡± chuge and muyu thought that xue fanxin wanted to spare li yu¡¯s life because she admired his loyalty and righteousness, but unexpectedly¡­ this method looked gentle, but it was actually very lethal. if the duanmu family did not step forward to protect li yu, those who had once been on good terms with duanmu cun and the duanmu family would be bitterly disappointed. from then on, they would gradually alienate the duanmu family and no longer think that duanmu cun was a good person. if the duanmu family stepped forward to protect li yu, even if the nine nether holy land really did not pursue this matter, anyone with eyes could tell that the nine nether holy land would no longer have any relationship with the duanmu family. those factions that were on good terms with the duanmu family because of the nine nether holy land would gradually distance themselves. hence, no matter what choice the duanmu family made, the outcome would not be good. of these two choices, the outcome of the latter would be much more serious than the former. if the duanmu family placed too much importance on benefits, they would not step forward to protect li yu. the consort¡¯s plan was really ruthless. regarding the twists and turns, among the people present, apart from chuge and muyu, no one could guess. all they were thinking about was superficial things: would the duanmu family come out to protect li yu? even li yu himself did not know the deeper meaning of xue fanxin¡¯s actions. he only knew that he still had a chance to live. as long as the duanmu family was willing to step forward and protect his life, he would not have to die. the nine nether holy land had always kept its word, so the ninth nether consort¡¯s words naturally counted. she said that she would pardon her unconditionally and not pursue this matter, nor would she vent her anger on the duanmu family, so she would definitely do it. in other words, there was actually no need for the duanmu family to pay a huge price to protect him. he and holy envoy duanmu were brothers, closer than biological brothers. even if the duanmu family was unwilling to step forward to protect him, holy envoy duanmu would. therefore, he only needed to wait for holy envoy duanmu to step forward. ¡°good luck, loyal brother.¡± xue fanxin smiled deeply and turned to leave. the moment xue fanxin left, li yu was dragged away and hung outside the door of the nine nether holy land. chuge and muyu sent people to the duanmu family to send a message. at the same time, they spread this matter throughout the entire holy region. after that, they just waited to watch the commotion. Chapter 1250 - 1250 A Different Way 1250 a different way the nine nether holy land was very efficient. in less than four hours, the duanmu family had already received the news and learned about li yu. at this moment, they were holding an emergency meeting to discuss countermeasures. ¡°do you think li yu should be protected or not?¡± ¡°li yu is only an unimportant person. why should we protect him? the assassination of the nine nether consort was all his idea. it has nothing to do with our duanmu family. he caused trouble himself, so he should take responsibility. why should our duanmu family clean up his mess for him?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. li yu indeed shouldn¡¯t be protected. protecting him is equivalent to completely severing ties with the nine nether holy land. although that nine nether consort said that as long as our duanmu family is willing to protect li yu, they won¡¯t pursue this matter, who knows if she will let the people from the nine nether holy land deal with our duanmu family in secret? our duanmu family¡¯s relationship with the nine nether holy land is already tense enough. we can¡¯t let this tense relationship continue.¡± ¡°because of qian¡¯er, we have already angered the nether king and caused cun¡¯er to be expelled from the nine nether holy land and lose his position as the holy envoy. if we anger the nether king again because of li yu, our duanmu family will not be able to gain a foothold in the holy region and can be exterminated at any time. therefore, we can¡¯t take such a huge risk for an unimportant li yu.¡± for the sake of safety, most of the people from the duanmu family did not agree to step forward to protect li yu. the duanmu family head never expressed his opinion. after everyone was done, he looked at the silent duanmu cun and asked, ¡°cun¡¯er, li yu is yours. this matter is up to you to decide. whether you want to step forward and protect him or not, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± ever since duanmu cun had been expelled from the nine nether holy land, he had felt wronged. a few days ago, he had even looked for li yu to drink and chat, expressing the hatred in his heart. although he was more or less dissatisfied with the nine nether consort, he had never thought of assassinating her, nor had he expected li yu to do so. that li yu was really stupid. he actually dared to assassinate in the nine nether holy land, and the target was the nine nether consort. didn¡¯t he know that even if the assassination was successful, there would be a lot of trouble later? many people knew that his relationship with li yu was not shallow. as long as the nether king sent people to casually investigate, he would know. at that time, the assassination would definitely implicate the duanmu family. now that the assassination had failed, it had also caused a lot of trouble for the duanmu family. duanmu cun only thought about it briefly. his heart was filled with dissatisfaction with li yu, so he said coldly, ¡°li yu and i are only drinking buddies. we can¡¯t harm the duanmu family¡¯s interests because of him, so we don¡¯t have to care about his life.¡± at this moment, duanmu cun did not know that he had made a serious mistake today. xue fanxin did not care what decision the duanmu family made, because no matter what decision it was, the outcome of the duanmu family would not change. ¡°your highness, if the duanmu family is unwilling to step forward to protect li yu, do you just want to hang him?¡± chuge asked curiously. muyu was also very curious about this, so she listened carefully. ¡°it¡¯s impossible for li yu to want to assassinate me for no reason. there¡¯s more or less the duanmu family or the duanmu family behind him. in my opinion, li yu is only a tool that¡¯s being used. since he¡¯s a tool, the duanmu family can use it, so i can naturally use it too. send people to keep an eye on the duanmu family and report the situation of the duanmu family to li yu at any time. it¡¯s best to report the news of duanmu cun to him and let him know what the duanmu family has been doing recently.¡± xue fanxin briefly sorted out the pile of spirit flowers that had been destroyed by the rain in front of her and answered chuge and muyu¡¯s questions. she did not put much thought into the duanmu family¡¯s matters. the duanmu family was going to be destroyed, but the time was not right. if they destroyed the entire duanmu family because of li yu¡¯s assassination, it would inevitably cause gossip. hence, she wanted to play the duanmu family to death in another way. Chapter 1251 - 1251 I Dont Trust You 1251 i don¡¯t trust you regarding li yu and the duanmu family, xue fanxin only instructed chuge and muyu to do it, while she busied herself with her own things. ¡°by the way, do you have any news about the desolate region? the natural disaster this time is so serious. how¡¯s the situation in the desolate region? is anyone injured?¡± she wondered if her grandfather and the others were okay. ¡°your highness, don¡¯t worry. the situation in the desolate region is even better than in the nine nether holy land. the desolate city has a powerful protective array that can even resist a spirit energy storm, let alone such a small natural disaster. previously, i¡¯ve already sent people to take a look. apart from some nearby buildings being destroyed, everything else is fine. no one is injured. this natural disaster brought quite a lot of rain to the desolate region, but it relieved the drought there.¡± ¡°i¡¯m relieved then. anyway, there¡¯s nothing else here. take me back to the five elements academy.¡± xue fanxin had already done what she had to do and did not want to continue staying in the nine nether holy land, so she planned to return to the five elements academy. chuge and muyu listened to xue fanxin¡¯s orders and took out a talisman. they chanted a few incantations and opened a teleportation door. they brought xue fanxin into the teleportation door and returned to the five elements academy. when they went from the five elements academy to the nine nether holy land, chuge and muyu also used this method. xue fanxin had been in a hurry to go to the nine nether holy land to get something for ye jiushang, so she had not asked. now that she was done, she was immediately interested in the talisman with the teleportation function. ¡°what talisman did you use just now? you can actually teleport people. how magical.¡± ¡°that¡¯s a teleportation talisman. there¡¯s a simple teleportation array carved on it, so it has the function of teleportation. however, such a teleportation talisman needs a fixed point to use. if there¡¯s no fixed point, it¡¯s very likely to be teleported to an unknown place. there¡¯s a fixed point between the five elements academy and the nine nether holy land, so when you use the teleportation talisman, you just have to think about the place you want to go.¡± ¡°does that mean that as long as i have such a teleportation talisman, i can go back and forth between the five elements academy and the nine nether holy land at will in the future?¡± ¡°cough, cough¡­ your highness, this teleportation talisman is very expensive.¡± chuge had already guessed xue fanxin¡¯s thoughts, so he deliberately reminded her. these teleportation talismans were really, really expensive. even they only had a few, and they were given to them by the nether king. although the nether king had given them the teleportation talisman to let them protect the consort better, if possible, they really did not want to use it. they would keep it for themselves in the future¡­ cough, cough¡­ everyone wanted a good thing like a teleportation talisman! ¡°how expensive is it?¡± xue fanxin could not tell what chuge was thinking, but she was really curious about the teleportation talisman. ¡°an ordinary teleportation talisman costs at least ten million crystals, and it¡¯s a purple crystal. this is only the value of ordinary teleportation talismans. high-level teleportation talismans are even more expensive. your highness, we don¡¯t have many teleportation talismans on us anymore. you must not have any designs on us!¡± ¡°i was just asking. i didn¡¯t ask you for it. look at how anxious you are¡­¡± ¡°cough, cough¡­ that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. actually, if you want the teleportation talisman, you can ask the nether king. he has a lot of it.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°really.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe you.¡± xue fanxin looked at chuge suspiciously and smiled playfully at him before turning to leave. even if ah jiu really had many teleportation talismans, so what? ah jiu¡¯s things were hers. she still liked to dig things out of others. Chapter 1252 - 1252 News 1252 news when xue fanxin returned to the five elements academy, she went straight to look for her companions. before returning, she had already learned from chuge and muyu that all the new students were in the same area as the older students. however, what was originally a room for two people had now become a room for four people. this method made many seniors complain, but because it was the dean¡¯s decision, no matter how dissatisfied they were, they had to bear with it. of course, only the very ordinary disciples of the academy were forced to give up their rooms. some of the more outstanding disciples with backgrounds remained the same, and some could even stay in single rooms. however, this way, the new and older students would have more contact. those they knew and those they did not know would all be squeezed together. there would be a lot of trouble, and there would be quite a few people forming cliques. as the granddaughter of the king of the central continent, sang ruoxin was quite popular among the older students, so in less than half a day, she had already merged with a group of older students. there were also proud sons of heaven like chu yunhan and gu qingning. they were all very popular. lin weiwei¡¯s popularity was not low. however, the few people from the yellow class were still rejected. even if everyone knew that xue fanxin from the yellow class had a close relationship with the nine nether holy land, no one was willing to befriend the people from the yellow class. previously, xue fanxin would rather save the demonic beasts than save them. also, the matter of letting the demonic beasts escape had made many people dissatisfied, so no matter how special and noble xue fanxin¡¯s identity was, they were unwilling to befriend her. they disdained to associate with people who valued the lives of demonic beasts more than human lives. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning knew that everyone was ostracizing them. however, they were already used to such ostracization, so they did not mind at all, nor would they take it to heart. they did what they had to do normally and ignored those who ostracized them. because the older and new students lived in the same place, they naturally went to the same canteen to eat. the difference was that the new students did not have to hand over the five-element pearls to eat in the canteen, but the older students did. it was time to eat again. the people from the yellow class appeared on time. perhaps because xue fanxin was not around, as soon as they walked into the canteen, mocking voices kept coming. ¡°look, those people from yellow class are here.¡± ¡°so be it. why are you so agitated?¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m excited to watch the commotion! i heard through the grapevine that someone will attack those freshmen from yellow class today.¡± ¡°is that so? who wants to attack them? you have to know that xue fanxin of the yellow class has a close relationship with the nine nether holy land. even if xue fanxin is not in the academy now, when she returns and finds out that someone bullied the new students of the yellow class, do you think she won¡¯t take revenge? have you heard of that lin weiwei?¡± ¡°lin weiwei from the lin family of the south continent? of course i¡¯ve heard of her.¡± ¡°that lin weiwei was ruthlessly taught a lesson by xue fanxin because she bullied shui moning of the yellow class. at the time of the natural disaster, she was even kicked away by xue fanxin! therefore, i said not to cause trouble for the new students of the yellow class for no reason, or you¡¯ll be unlucky.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not the one who¡¯s looking for trouble with them. i¡¯m just watching the commotion. they¡¯re coming, they¡¯re coming. quickly look.¡± huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning had just walked into the canteen when their way was blocked. ¡°trash from the yellow class, if you want to eat in the canteen today, then crawl under my legs. otherwise¡­ then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. i¡¯ve already met the people from the canteen. if you don¡¯t crawl under my legs today, then don¡¯t even think about eating in the canteen in the future.¡± ¡°screw you.¡± the moment huo lieyun¡¯s explosive temper came, he attacked. Chapter 1253 - 1253 If Not 1253 if not huo lieyun angrily attacked the person who had humiliated them, and the other party¡¯s people also attacked. jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning could not watch helplessly as huo lieyun was beaten, so they knew that fighting was against the academy¡¯s rules, but they still attacked. however, the other party had the advantage in numbers and was stronger overall. therefore, the few people from the yellow class were in a tragic state. in less than fifteen minutes, they were all injured. in the end, they were all thrown out of the canteen. from the beginning to the end, no one helped them, nor did anyone care about their lives. because the natural disaster had just passed, the people from the five elements academy were almost so busy that their feet did not touch the ground. therefore, no one cared about some small fights now. after the yellow class students were defeated, they could only leave with their injuries and support each other. at this moment, xue fanxin had just returned to the five elements academy. just as she was about to look for her companions, she realized that they had returned with swollen noses and eyes. from the looks of it, they had clearly been beaten up. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± seeing xue fanxin, the gloomy mood of class huang and the others disappeared. all of them smiled happily. ¡°fanxin, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°fanxin, fanxin, you¡¯re finally back. without you around, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat our fill. erm¡­ can you get me something to eat first? i¡¯m so hungry!¡± shi bo stroked his round stomach. he was really hungry. ¡°getting food is not a problem, but can you tell me who beat you up first? lieyun, what¡¯s wrong with your hand? your bones have been broken. if you don¡¯t treat them in time, your arm will be crippled, okay?¡± as xue fanxin asked about the ins and outs of the matter, she healed everyone and used the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl. in less than fifteen minutes, everyone¡¯s injuries had already been healed, including huo lieyun¡¯s arm. at this moment, xue fanxin also understood what had happened. the yellow class was still not liked by the other disciples of the five elements academy. they were ostracized everywhere, and even eating was a problem. yesterday, they had barely eaten some leftovers in the canteen. today, they had gone overboard and could not even eat. they had even been beaten up. it was said that the person who had beaten them was called shen yanfeng. he was elder ji yuan¡¯s last disciple and was a member of the shen family in the central continent. the shen family and the feng family of the central continent were relatives, and shen yanfeng was the biological cousin of the phoenix star, feng xianyao. with the support of the phoenix star, shen yanfeng had been a fearless little devil since he was young. furthermore, he was extremely talented, so he was deeply liked by elder ji yuan and was taken in as his last disciple. in the five elements academy, elder ji yuan¡¯s status was extremely high, second only to the dean. however, he rarely took in disciples. apart from shen yanfeng, he had no other disciples. ¡°the phoenix star¡¯s biological cousin?¡± xue fanxin was not interested in shen yanfeng¡¯s messy matters, but she was quite interested in the phoenix star. she had known about the existence of the dragon and phoenix stars a long time ago and even knew that there was a pair of fake dragon and phoenix stars. she just did not have the time to care. since ah jiu did not have time to deal with the fake dragon star and phoenix star, he would let her deal with them. she would not let go of anyone who had bullied ah jiu, even in his previous life. ¡°fanxin, i know that your identity is extraordinary, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t provoke this shen yanfeng. if you provoke shen yanfeng, it¡¯s equivalent to provoking feng xianyao. feng xianyao is the phoenix star. ignoring the feng family behind her, just her identity as the phoenix star is enough to consign us to eternal damnation. the huo, jin, shi, and shui families combined can¡¯t resist the feng family. although the nine nether holy land has the ability to resist the feng family, feng xianyao is the phoenix star. if the nine nether holy land really wants to touch feng xianyao, then everyone in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands will help her deal with the nine nether holy land.¡± shui moning knew xue fanxin¡¯s personality and was afraid that she would settle scores with shen yanfeng, so she explained the seriousness of the matter. xue fanxin did not mind and asked with a cold smile, ¡°what if feng xianyao is not the phoenix star?¡± Chapter 1254 - 1254 Cant Offend 1254 can¡¯t offend no one in the yellow class believed xue fanxin¡¯s hypothetical question, so they all advised her against doing anything. ¡°fanxin, don¡¯t speak nonsense, or trouble will easily arise from your mouth. the identity of feng xianyao was personally confirmed by the god of stars from the divine region. it can¡¯t be wrong. if you suspect the identity of the feng xianyao, you¡¯re suspecting the star god of the divine region. this is impossible.¡± shui moning tried her best to lower her voice and explain the seriousness of the matter, in case xue fanxin caused trouble from her mouth. the identity of the feng xianyao was recognized by the divine region¡¯s star god. this was equivalent to obtaining the recognition of the divine region. the divine region was the most powerful existence in the five continents and ten regions. there were deity realm experts everywhere, and they controlled everyone and everything in the five continents and ten regions. what was even more powerful was that the divine region had a master god, and the master god controlled all the gods. no matter what, they could not offend the phoenix star. apart from shui moning, even huo lieyun, an unruly person, advised, ¡°fanxin, we really can¡¯t offend that phoenix star, so let¡¯s forget about what happened today.¡± if he had known that the other party was shen yanfeng before the battle started, he would not have attacked no matter how angry he was, because he could not afford to offend him. ¡°fanxin, forget it. anyway, our injuries have healed.¡± ¡°the phoenix star is indeed not to be provoked. if we provoke her, not only us, but even our families will no longer be able to gain a foothold in the five continents and ten regions in the future.¡± jin zhengming looked at the situation in the long term. because of what had happened today, his mood was a little gloomy, afraid that it would implicate his family. fortunately, shen yanfeng was not injured. they were the only ones who had been beaten, so things should not be too bad. xue fanxin looked at how afraid they were of the phoenix star and was really speechless. she could not be bothered to explain and only said very seriously, ¡°i can tell you clearly that feng xianyao is indeed not the phoenix star. it won¡¯t be long before the truth is revealed. you¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± when everyone saw that xue fanxin was talking so seriously, they became a little suspicious, but they still mostly believed in the identity of feng xianyao. after all, she was the phoenix star acknowledged by the star god. ¡°alright, alright. let¡¯s not talk about this. you¡¯re all hungry, right? i¡¯ll get uncle tao to come and make you some food later.¡± xue fanxin did not intend to cook personally, and she was not in the mood to cook now. instead, she found an excuse to leave. she met chuge and muyu in private and instructed them on some things, then got them to find tao ren. chuge and muyu listened to xue fanxin¡¯s orders. they first found tao ren and got him to make spirit dishes for the new students from the yellow class. then, they asked around for some news about shen yanfeng. when the night was dark and windy, they secretly sneaked into shen yanfeng¡¯s room and crippled one of his arms and legs. ¡°ah¡­¡± in the middle of the night, shen yanfeng¡¯s tragic cry woke up the people around him. when they rushed to the event location, they only saw shen yanfeng lying on the ground in pain. ¡°brother feng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°quick, call the doctor over.¡± while shen yanfeng was wailing, xue fanxin and the others were sleeping soundly. they did not care what was happening outside at all and slept until the sky lit up. at dawn, the people from the disciplinary hall came to look for the people from the yellow class to denounce them. ¡°huo lieyun, tell me honestly. did you beat shen yanfeng up? if so, admit it obediently. otherwise, once you find out, you will suffer even more serious punishment.¡± huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning were all stunned. although they did not know what was going on, they could vaguely guess that it must be related to xue fanxin. could it be that fanxin had beaten shen yanfeng up? Chapter 1255 - 1255 Follow Me 1255 follow me because there was something wrong with the expressions of the people from the yellow class, the disciplinary hall could tell at a glance that something was wrong. they suspected even more that they were the people who had beaten shen yanfeng. ¡°since you were the ones who beat him up, then come with us obediently.¡± ¡°what right do you have to say that we were the ones who beat him up? do you have evidence? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of randomly convicting people without any evidence and only based on guesses?¡± xue fanxin walked out of the room and refuted the people from the disciplinary hall first before saying to huo lieyun and the others, ¡°seriously, don¡¯t you know how to explain yourself after being wronged?¡± ¡°we¡­¡± they thought that xue fanxin had beaten him up, so they did not explain in time. before they could react, the people from the disciplinary hall had already convicted them. before they could speak, xue fanxin arrived. the people from the disciplinary hall were a little afraid when they saw xue fanxin, but when they thought about how the person who had been beaten was shen yanfeng, they threw all their fear to the back of their minds. ¡°xue fanxin, they had a conflict with shen yanfeng in the canteen yesterday and were beaten up. shen yanfeng was beaten up last night, so they¡¯re very suspicious, because they have a motive to beat him up.¡± ¡°these should be two things, right? firstly, shen yanfeng started fighting with the people from yellow class in the canteen yesterday and injured them. an injury happened, so why didn¡¯t your disciplinary hall step forward to deal with it? then, that shen yanfeng was beaten up for some reason, and your disciplinary hall immediately stepped forward for him. such unequal treatment is really disappointing! of course, i know that shen yanfeng¡¯s identity is different. he is the biological cousin of the phoenix star, so it¡¯s only right for you to take special care of him. but¡­ i, xue fanxin, am not someone to be trifled with. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡± the people from the disciplinary hall were speechless. sensing the strange gazes of the surrounding crowd, they were very embarrassed. just as xue fanxin had said, their disciplinary hall¡¯s handling of this matter seemed to be a little unfair. but so what? could those people from yellow class be compared to shen yanfeng? ¡°xue fanxin, you¡¯d best not challenge the authority of the disciplinary hall. otherwise, no matter how good your relationship with the nine nether holy land is, the disciplinary hall will still deal with you. since you said that these are two things, we¡¯ll deal with them together. now, we¡¯re taking the other four people from the yellow class away. if you dare to stop us, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± ¡°you can take them away if you want. you just have to give me a word. who gave the order to take them away? have you asked for instructions from the elders?¡± ¡°hmph, this is an order from elder ji yuan. the disciplinary elder naturally agrees.¡± ¡°alright, since your whatever elder ji yuan has given the order and the disciplinary elder has helplessly agreed, then our yellow class will leave with your disciplinary hall.¡± the people from the disciplinary hall thought that xue fanxin was afraid of elder ji yuan, so they directly took huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning away. xue fanxin followed. she wanted to see how the people from the disciplinary hall would treat the people from the yellow class. the people from the disciplinary hall did not dare to have any objections to xue fanxin following. after all, xue fanxin had a deep relationship with the nine nether holy land and was not someone to be offended. in the disciplinary hall, an elder sat there fiercely. the disciplinary elder was also there. there were also other elders. there were quite a few disciples watching outside, wanting to see how the disciplinary hall would deal with those people from the yellow class in the end. they even dared to hit shen yanfeng. these people from the yellow class were really tired of living. didn¡¯t they know that shen yanfeng was the biological cousin of the phoenix star, feng xianyao? Chapter 1256 - 1256 Another Beating 1256 another beating the moment the people from yellow class arrived at the disciplinary hall, they were suppressed by a powerful pressure and knelt on the ground. the internal injuries caused by it were not light, and their internal organs were in intense pain. xue fanxin had never expected someone to dare to hurt people in public in the disciplinary hall. she glared at the person who had released the pressure and warned coldly, ¡°how many injuries they suffered today? in the future, i¡¯ll pay you back tenfold.¡± elder ji yuan was in a rage because his beloved disciple had been beaten. he was angry when he saw those people from the yellow class, so he directly released a powerful pressure to teach them a lesson. however, to his surprise, his pressure did not crush xue fanxin. instead, he was warned by this little girl. as an elder of the five elements academy, an elder whose status was second only to the dean, how could he tolerate a new student warning him? even if this new student had some background, he had to suppress him. ¡°you¡¯re xue fanxin, who has some relationship with the nine nether holy land. you¡¯re so arrogant and rely on the power of the nine nether holy land to show no respect. do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you have the backing of the nine nether holy land? i know that only the four of them had a conflict with yanfeng yesterday. you weren¡¯t around, so this matter has nothing to do with you. but if you continue to be so arrogant and condescending, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± ¡°you should be that so-called elder ji yuan, right? i wonder how elder ji yuan will be impolite to me?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± elder ji yuan only warned xue fanxin with a few harsh words. in fact, he really did not dare to do anything to xue fanxin, because he could not afford to offend the nine nether holy land. however, this damned xue fanxin did not give him any face. she was too detestable. xue fanxin could not be bothered to joke with elder ji yuan anymore. her gaze turned and her expression darkened. she said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t take advantage of your seniority and bully others here. the pressure you just released has already caused quite a few internal injuries to the four of them. if such internal injuries are not treated very well in the later stages, there will more or less be consequences, so i¡¯ll quickly make you pay back this debt tenfold.¡± elder ji yuan was humiliated and threatened by xue fanxin again. in his exasperation, he released an even stronger pressure, attempting to use it to deal with xue fanxin. however, this time, the punishment elder that had been silent all this time came out and attacked. he used his strength to rebound elder ji yuan¡¯s pressure and warned him, ¡°elder ji yuan, this is the disciplinary hall. you¡¯d best not act recklessly. furthermore, we don¡¯t even know if shen yanfeng was injured by these children. if they are innocent and you injured them, then don¡¯t blame us for following the rules.¡± ¡°yanfeng was beaten up by these people. there¡¯s no need to investigate to be certain.¡± elder ji yuan was certain that those people from the yellow class were the perpetrators, so he refused to let go. xue fanxin said coldly and mockingly, ¡°if shen yanfeng was really beaten by them, then it can only mean that your last disciple, elder ji yuan, is a good-for-nothing. he was actually crippled by a few new disciples.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t go overboard,¡± elder ji yuan said angrily. however, at this moment, a disciple of the five elements academy hurriedly ran over to report. ¡°elder, elder, something bad has happened. just now, two black-clothed people suddenly rushed out and beat up senior brother yanfeng, crippling his other arm and leg.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± previously, shen yanfeng had only had one arm and leg crippled. now, his other arm and leg had been crippled, so he was now a person with all four limbs crippled. who on earth had such a deep hatred for shen yanfeng that they had crippled his limbs? Chapter 1257 - 1257 Same Technique 1257 same technique shen yanfeng had been beaten up again. this undoubtedly meant that the people who had beaten him were not from the yellow class at all. furthermore, what xue fanxin had just said made sense. if shen yanfeng had really been beaten up by these people from the yellow class, it could only mean that he was a good-for-nothing. however, that was not the case. with the ability of huo lieyun and the others, they could not silently beat up shen yanfeng. otherwise, how could they have lost so miserably in the battle in the canteen yesterday? from this alone, it could be seen that the people who had injured shen yanfeng were definitely not from the yellow class. even ordinary disciples could think of such a simple train of thought, let alone elder ji yuan. however, he could not bring himself to lose face, nor could he afford to lose it. even if he knew that those people from the yellow class were innocent, he would not let them off easily. ¡°tell me, did you instruct someone to attack yanfeng?¡± when elder ji yuan said this, it immediately made people extremely speechless. the disciplinary elder could not stand it anymore and stepped forward to deal with this matter. ¡°you¡¯re innocent, so you can leave the disciplinary hall now and go back to treat your injuries.¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t let them leave yet. what right do you have to let them go?¡± elder ji yuan questioned the punishment elder angrily. ¡°because i¡¯m the disciplinary elder of the disciplinary hall, and because they¡¯re innocent. elder ji yuan, don¡¯t casually vent your personal anger in my disciplinary hall. otherwise, even if i have to risk this position of the disciplinary elder, i have to protect the reputation of the disciplinary hall. because of shen yanfeng, the disciplinary hall has already been questioned for being unfair. if we do according to the rules, shen yanfeng should have been imprisoned yesterday.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°hmph, you know very well what kind of person shen yanfeng is. with his arrogant, domineering, and bullying style, he will offend people everywhere. perhaps he provoked someone in the past and they¡¯re here to settle scores with him now. the fact that the other party can silently cripple someone in the five elements academy means that they are not weak. just based on those new students from the yellow class, anyone with eyes can tell that they don¡¯t have the ability. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very overboard to insist on venting your anger on them?¡± elder ji yuan was rendered speechless by the disciplinary elder, but the anger in his heart grew stronger and stronger. he wished he could tear the disciplinary elder apart and xue fanxin apart. the disciplinary elder and xue fanxin from the yellow class did not give him any face. he would not let them have an easy time. xue fanxin could see the hatred and anger in elder ji yuan¡¯s eyes, but she did not think much of it. she ignored his anger and turned to ask the disciple who had come to report the news, ¡°shen yanfeng was just beaten up by two black-clothed people. is the method of injuring him the same as last night?¡± the disciple was stunned by the argument between elder ji yuan and the disciplinary elder. when he heard xue fanxin¡¯s question, he was stunned for a moment before answering, ¡°yes, the technique is the same. from the technique, we can confirm that it was done by the same group of people.¡± ¡°alright, thank you!¡± xue fanxin thanked the disciple first, then said to elder ji yuan, ¡°if it¡¯s the same group of people, that will prove that our yellow class is innocent. i wonder if elder ji yuan still wants to use us as scapegoats?¡± ¡°hmph.¡± elder ji yuan had nothing to say. he decided not to say anything else and left angrily. he had lost a lot of face today, but what made him even more angry was who dared to attack his disciple. when he found those people, he would definitely cut them into pieces. Chapter 1258 - 1258 Actually Quite Good 1258 actually quite good after elder ji yuan left the disciplinary hall, he immediately went to see shen yanfeng. he realized that shen yanfeng¡¯s injuries were extraordinarily serious. even the earth-rank recovery pill could not treat him. his limbs were all crippled. furthermore, the spirit energy in his body was dissipating, and his dantian showed faint signs of shattering. perhaps only the medicine god of the medicine god valley could treat such injuries. ¡°damn it, who was the one who did it?¡± shen yanfeng was lying on the bed at this moment, unable to move. if his limbs could not be treated and the spirit energy in his body could not stop dissipating, he would quickly become a cripple. ¡°master, save me, save me. i don¡¯t want to be a useless person. i don¡¯t want to be a useless person¡­¡± ¡°yanfeng, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely save you. when your situation improves, i¡¯ll take you to the medicine god valley sect and beg the medicine god to save you. think about it carefully now. who exactly injured you? those little guys from the yellow class don¡¯t have that much ability, so it can¡¯t be them.¡± although elder ji yuan hated the new students from the yellow class, he also wanted to know who the real hitter was. ¡°master, i don¡¯t know who it is either. last night, i was sleeping in a daze when two black-clothed people suddenly barged in and beat me up without saying a word. they were very powerful, and i was helpless in front of them. just now, they came again.¡± actually, from the beginning, he had known that the people who had beaten him were not from the yellow class. however, he had not said anything and let those people from the yellow class suffer. at this moment, shen yanfeng did not know that because of his thoughts, he would suffer even more next. chuge and muyu took off their spirit hiding garments and went to see xue fanxin. ¡°your highness, it¡¯s done. but when we returned, we overheard that elder ji yuan wanted to take shen yanfeng to the medicine god valley to seek treatment from the medicine god.¡± ¡°that elder ji yuan is quite annoying. go and beat him up tonight.¡± xue fanxin was angry at the thought of elder ji yuan¡¯s annoying mouth. ¡°your highness, elder ji yuan is not weak. even if we join forces to beat him up, i¡¯m afraid we might expose our identities. in that case, do you still want to do this?¡± muyu said bluntly. ¡°in that case, there¡¯s no need. i have ways to deal with him. you¡¯ve been busy for so long, you must be tired. go back and rest first.¡± ¡°yes.¡± the moment chuge and muyu left, xue fanxin thought about how to deal with elder ji yuan. elder ji yuan actually dared to hurt her companions. she had said that she would make elder ji yuan pay ten times the price, so she would not let this old guy off. just as xue fanxin was thinking about how to deal with elder ji yuan, an old man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. ¡°may i ask if miss xue fanxin is here?¡± hearing such a polite question, xue fanxin naturally treated him with respect. she opened the door and asked the person outside, ¡°i am xue fanxin. may i know who you are, senior?¡± ¡°i am elder song of the spirit medicine peak. i came this time to ask you for a favor. i heard that your healing technique is impressive. the son of an old friend of mine was injured by a demonic beast yesterday. his injuries are too serious, and even earth-rank medicinal pills can¡¯t treat his injuries. i found out that your healing technique is extraordinary, so i took the liberty to come and ask you to save him.¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way, senior. i¡¯ll go with you now and see if i can do my best.¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright. then, little girl, follow me.¡± before elder song came to look for xue fanxin, he had heard that she had a very bad temper. she would rather save a demonic beast than save a person. furthermore, she was arrogant and domineering. it would probably be very difficult to invite her to save someone. however, after coming, he realized that this little girl was actually quite good. she spoke politely and did not have a bad temper or put on airs. there was no way she was arrogant and domineering. rumors were indeed not trustworthy. Chapter 1259 - 1259 Just Try Your Best 1259 just try your best the spirit medicine peak was a place where the five elements academy specialized in pill cultivating and pill cultivating. most of the pills in the academy were provided by the spirit medicine peak. however, pill cultivation was too boring and too difficult. alchemists were a profession that did not have much combat strength, so not many people were willing to walk the path of pill cultivation. however, it could not be denied that high-level alchemists were very noble existences. however, wanting to become a high-level alchemist was as difficult as advancing to the saint realm. becoming a mystic or spirit level alchemist was even more difficult than advancing to the martial monarch realm. as for saint, emperor, and divine level alchemists, it was said that they were all legendary existences in the divine region. xue fanxin did not spend much time studying pill cultivation. with the nine revolutions burning yang furnace, she only needed to know the pill formula and possess spirit herbs. as for pill cultivation, she would think about it after her strength reached the deity realm. xue fanxin followed elder song to spirit medicine peak and walked towards a courtyard. at this moment, in a room filled with the smell of medicine, a heavily injured young man was lying on a simple wooden bed inside, constantly crying out in pain. ¡°ye cheng, quickly kill me. quickly kill me. i can¡¯t take it anymore. quickly kill me.¡± ¡°senior brother xuanyuan, bear with it a little longer. elder song has already gone to invite master xi. master xi comes from the medicine god valley. he must have a way to save you.¡± ¡°senior brother ye cheng, on the way here just now, i heard that shen yanfeng¡¯s limbs have been crippled. his spirit energy is scattered, and his dantian shows faint signs of damage. master xi has already been invited over, so he might not be able to come here for a while.¡± ¡°no matter how serious shen yanfeng¡¯s situation is, his life is not in danger. however, senior brother xuanyuan¡¯s injuries can¡¯t be delayed at all, or he will die of pain. senior brother xuanyuan, don¡¯t be anxious. elder song must have gone to shen yanfeng to invite master xi. bear with it a little longer. soon, master xi will come.¡± at this moment, a disciple of the five elements academy ran in and said anxiously, ¡°senior brother ye cheng, senior brother jiang, master xi is unwilling to come and treat senior brother xuanyuan and even chased elder song out.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°alright, stop talking. senior brother xuanyuan is already in enough pain. don¡¯t trigger him anymore. elder song hasn¡¯t returned yet. he must have thought of another way. we have to have confidence in elder song.¡± ye cheng¡¯s words more or less contained an element of self-deception, but he had no choice but to say this. otherwise, senior brother xuanyuan would have even less will to live. just as everyone was extremely anxious and sad, they heard elder song¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°little miss fanxin, he¡¯s inside. sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°elder song, you don¡¯t have to be polite. i don¡¯t know if i can save the person inside, but i¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± ¡°as long as you do your best. as for the outcome, i can only leave it to fate.¡± when the people in the room heard elder song¡¯s voice and saw him walk in with a little girl, they did not have time or mood to ask anything else. instead, they anxiously told him about the current situation. ¡°elder song, senior brother xuanyuan¡¯s injuries can¡¯t be delayed anymore. the beast poison has already invaded his internal organs. many of his injuries have completely festered. at most fifteen minutes later, he will become a monster that is neither human nor beast. elder song, quickly think of a way to save senior brother xuanyuan.¡± ¡°everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. let miss fanxin take a look at xuanyuan first.¡± elder song dispersed the people blocking the bed and let xue fanxin go forward to treat them. whether xuanyuan yunxing could survive depended on xue fanxin. Chapter 1260 - 1260 I Have Plenty 1260 i have plenty elder song found a little girl to treat xuanyuan yunxing. this method puzzled the people in the room, and their hearts were filled with suspicion. if even elder song could not treat his injuries, could a little girl treat them? anyway, they did not believe it. however, things had already come to this. even if they did not believe it, they had no choice. they could only wait for a miracle to appear. xue fanxin did not think too much about it. after examining xuanyuan yunxing, she immediately started to treat him. she first used the golden needle technique to control the beast poison in his body, then used the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl to treat him, temporarily stabilizing his injuries. then, she took out a pill and was about to feed it to xuanyuan yunxing, but unexpectedly, elder song suddenly spoke. ¡°little girl, is this a heaven-grade healing pill?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! is there a problem?¡± xue fanxin asked very calmly, no reluctance on her face. ¡°this heaven-grade pill is extremely precious. are you sure you can bear to use it?¡± elder song did not want xue fanxin to suffer in a daze. no matter how much he wanted to save xuanyuan yunxing, he had to make himself clear. ¡°it¡¯s just a heaven-grade healing pill. i have plenty.¡± ¡°this¡­¡± a heaven-grade pill was difficult to obtain in the entire five continents and ten regions, but this girl said that she had plenty. did she have to hit her so hard? xue fanxin only smiled at elder song and did not say anything else to him. she fed the pill in her hand to xuanyuan yunxing. because xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s injuries were too serious, he was in a daze and his consciousness was blurry. however, he vaguely saw a person treat his injuries and even feed him pills. he could hear the words ¡®heaven-grade healing pill¡¯ even more clearly. in other words, he had consumed a heaven-grade healing pill. even master xi did not have a heaven-grade healing pill. who was the person who had saved him and why did they have such a precious pill? after xue fanxin fed xuanyuan yunxing the pill, she continued to treat him. she increased the output of the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl and tried her best to repair the festering wounds on his body. as his injuries healed little by little, xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s consciousness gradually woke up. he opened his eyes and saw a beautiful figure. although he had only taken a look, the person in front of him was deeply imprinted in his mind. was this the young girl who had saved him? ¡°quickly get a basin of clear water.¡± xue fanxin did not have the time to care about xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s gaze now and was busy treating him and expelling the poison. after a while, someone brought clean water over and placed it by the bed. xue fanxin used a knife to cut xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s wrist, then forced all the beast poison in his body to his arm and forced the poison out of the wound on his wrist. a thick green liquid flowed out of the wound on xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s wrist and all flowed into the basin filled with clear water. the moment the thick green liquid touched the clear water, it immediately boiled and turned into a disgusting foam, emitting an extremely unpleasant and strange smell. xuanyuan yunxing endured the pain of detoxification, but this pain was much more relaxed than before, so he could completely bear it. seeing the basin of boiling water that had turned into foam with his own eyes, he felt disgusted and wanted to vomit. however, he knew that after the poison in his body was expelled, his life was finally saved. who was this young girl? why did she have such superb medical skills? although master xi did not come, he was certain that master xi¡¯s medical skills were far inferior to this girl. also, she was very beautiful and gave off a very warm feeling. Chapter 1261 - 1261 Notorious 1261 notorious after xue fanxin completely forced the beast poison out for xuanyuan yunxing, she was afraid that there would still be residue in his body, so she secretly took out half a cup of divine water from her space and fed it to him. because xue fanxin took out the divine spirit water too quickly and she immediately gave it to xuanyuan yunxing to drink, so elder song had no time to see the thing in the cup clearly. he only knew that it was a good thing, something even better than the heaven-grade healing pill. this little girl had quite a few good things on her! however, this was also good. at least yun xing¡¯s life was saved. others did not know what xue fanxin had given him to drink, but xuanyuan yunxing knew very well that it was something that could not only protect his life, but also remold him. at this moment, his body was undergoing a tremendous change. his internal injuries were recovering at a visible speed, and a boundless force was attacking his meridians. the spirit energy in his dantian was very powerful, and he could break through at any moment. ¡°your body is too weak now, so it¡¯s not suitable for you to break through, so try your best to suppress it. furthermore, breaking through now is not the best time. when your body recovers, build your foundation a little stronger first. at that time, the effects of breaking through will be even better.¡± xue fanxin knew xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s situation very well. she was worried that he would be too anxious to advance, so she advised. hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, xuanyuan yunxing tried his best to suppress the spirit energy in his body and the thought of breaking through. he relaxed his body and lay down properly. at the same time, he looked at the person in front of him seriously and asked with infinite gratitude, ¡°thank you for saving my life. may i know your name?¡± ¡°my name is xue fanxin. i¡¯m a new student of the yellow class this year. please take care of me in the future.¡± xue fanxin not only introduced herself to xuanyuan yunxing, but she also greeted the other senior brothers. she had been in a hurry to save him just now and had not greeted the people in the room. now, she had to make up for it quickly, or it would be too impolite. ¡°xue fanxin? the xue fanxin who scolded feng xiyu on the first day she entered the academy and was despised by the instructors of the various classes for entering the yellow class last?¡± they had more or less heard some of xue fanxin¡¯s deeds, but they were all bad rumors. they said that she was arrogant, domineering, condescending, and bullied others. they also said that she valued the lives of demonic beasts more than humans¡­ in short, xue fanxin could be said to be infamous in the five elements academy. however, the xue fanxin they saw seemed to be different from the rumors. ¡°that¡¯s right! i¡¯m xue fanxin, the one who scolded feng xiyu on the first day she entered the academy,¡± xue fanxin admitted directly. she did not take it to heart about those so-called bad reputations at all, nor did she care what the people from the five elements academy said about her. anyway, they were all unimportant people. they could say whatever they wanted. ¡°junior sister fanxin, why did you scold feng xiyu on the first day you entered the academy?¡± someone asked curiously. ¡°what will you do when you meet someone who wants to kill you?¡± ¡°of course we have to strike first and destroy him first.¡± ¡°according to you, i was already very merciful by only scolding feng xiyu. before i came to the five elements academy, i had already seen feng xiyu. furthermore, he wanted to kill me for a vengeful spirit. tell me, should i scold such a person? at that time, i was fighting that vengeful spirit. the other party wanted to kill me, but was no match for me. just as i was about to destroy that vengeful spirit, feng xiyu suddenly appeared and brainlessly told me that the heavens were merciful and asked me to let that vengeful spirit go. i did not do as he said, then he flew into a rage out of humiliation. he said that i was ruthless and would be a scourge of the world if i was left alive, so he wanted to uphold justice for the heavens and get rid of me. forget it, forget it. let¡¯s not talk about that feng xiyu. i¡¯m angry just talking about it¡­¡± before xue fanxin could finish speaking, a woman suddenly barged in, pointed at her, and scolded, ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense. young master xiyu is definitely not such a person. you must be slandering young master xiyu.¡± Chapter 1262 - 1262 Really Scared 1262 really scared someone suddenly barged into the room and even pointed at xue fanxin and scolded her, making elder song, xuanyuan yunxing, and the others very dissatisfied. all of them had extremely ugly expressions as they looked at the person who barged in coldly. ¡°duanmu ying, who allowed you to come here? haven¡¯t you caused senior brother xuanyuan enough trouble? get lost immediately. you¡¯re not welcome here.¡± ¡°duanmu ying, you slut, you still have the face to come. you should be glad that senior brother xuanyuan¡¯s life was saved. otherwise, we brothers would definitely not let you off. don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you¡¯re from the duanmu family. at most, we¡¯ll perish together.¡± ¡°i¡­ i just came to see senior brother xuanyuan. i¡­¡± duanmu ying had been scolding xue fanxin loudly just now, but now, she no longer had the confidence. she wanted to walk forward to see how xuanyuan yunxing was doing, but ye cheng and the others blocked the way and did not let her pass. ¡°get lost. from now on, don¡¯t pester senior brother xuanyuan anymore. you tried so hard to explain for feng xiyu just now, so you must be his admirer. since you like feng xiyu, don¡¯t pester senior brother xuanyuan anymore, or you¡¯ll only make us hate you even more.¡± ¡°young master xiyu is an upright person and a gentleman. i was just angry that someone was slandering him, so i said a few words. actually¡­¡± ¡°no matter why, we don¡¯t care. it¡¯s enough as long as you don¡¯t pester senior brother xuanyuan.¡± ¡°i¡­¡± ¡°get lost¡­¡± duanmu ying was very angry at being ruthlessly driven away. because she had nowhere to vent her anger, she vented it all on xue fanxin. ¡°xue fanxin, how dare you slander young master xiyu? i¡¯ll definitely tell everyone in the academy about this.¡± ¡°your mouth is yours. you can say whatever you want,¡± xue fanxin said indifferently. then, she looked at duanmu ying deeply and mocked her with a cold smile. ¡°you¡¯re from the duanmu family of the holy region, right? i heard that not long ago, the duanmu family¡¯s duanmu qian¡¯s eyes, meridians, and dantian were crippled by the nether king. now, she¡¯s an out-and-out useless person. and that duanmu cun has been removed from his position as the holy envoy and expelled from the nine nether holy land.¡± ¡°you¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± duanmu ying said guiltily, but she knew that xue fanxin was telling the truth. the duanmu family had been trying their best to hide these things. furthermore, the five elements academy was very far from the holy region. it was usually very difficult for what happened in the holy region to reach here. therefore, not many people in the five continents and ten regions knew that their duanmu family no longer had anything to do with the nine nether holy land. ¡°you know very well if i¡¯m talking nonsense. do you want me to get chuge and muyu to spread these things in the five elements academy? i¡¯ll also tell you something that has only happened in the past few days. li yu tried to assassinate someone in the nine nether holy land for duanmu cun, but he failed. now, he¡¯s hanging outside the nine nether holy land, waiting for your duanmu family to protect his life. i wonder if your duanmu family will protect li yu or not?¡± ¡°you, you, you¡­¡± only then did duanmu ying remember that xue fanxin had a close relationship with the nine nether holy land and suddenly panicked. she had only been angry just now and had not thought too much about it before scolding xue fanxin. only now did she remember that xue fanxin¡¯s identity was very special. if xue fanxin really let chuge and muyu say in the five elements academy that the duanmu family no longer had anything to do with the nine nether holy land, how could she survive in the five elements academy in the future? no, she could not let this happen. duanmu ying was really afraid, but she did not know what to do. she could only escape dejectedly. this damned xue fanxin had to be eliminated, or she would definitely be a huge problem. Chapter 1263 - 1263 Who On Earth 1263 who on earth xue fanxin¡¯s words frightened duanmu ying so much that he ran away, startling the others in the room. duanmu ying was from the duanmu family, and the relationship between the duanmu family and the nine nether holy land was known by the entire five continents and ten regions. therefore, the people of the five continents and ten regions were very afraid of the duanmu family. as the daughter of the duanmu family, duanmu ying relied on the power of the duanmu family and the nine nether holy land to lord over the five elements academy. there were a bunch of people surrounding her. even the instructors, deacons, and elders of the academy would more or less give her some face, let alone those senior brothers and sisters. however, if the duanmu family lost the backing of the nine nether holy land, the situation would be different. ¡°junior sister fanxin, is what you said true? the duanmu family¡¯s duanmu cun has already been expelled from the nine nether holy land?¡± ye cheng asked carefully. as he spoke, he lowered his voice a little. furthermore, he was very nervous, afraid that what he said would be heard and spread. at that time, he would be in trouble. ¡°of course it¡¯s true. when duanmu qian was crippled by the nether king, i was at the scene and saw it with my own eyes. i even heard with my own ears that the nether king had ordered duanmu cun¡¯s identity as a holy envoy to be removed and expelled from the nine nether holy land. two days ago, i went to the nine nether holy land and saw with my own eyes that li yu was hung outside the nine nether holy land. anyway, don¡¯t worry. if the duanmu family uses the name of the nine nether holy land to cause trouble for you, come and look for me. i¡¯ll get chuge and muyu to deal with those who are looking for trouble.¡± xue fanxin¡¯s domineering words made everyone¡¯s excitement rise. initially, they were a little nervous and afraid, but now, they were all gone. actually, even without xue fanxin, they no longer planned to care about duanmu ying. ¡°take good care of this senior brother. his injuries will take a few days to recover. if anything unexpected happens, you can come and look for me.¡± xue fanxin did not gossip about duanmu ying and xuanyuan yunxing. she chatted with everyone for a while more before leaving. elder song personally sent xue fanxin off. along the way, he expressed his gratitude and admiration for her. he was still a little reluctant to send her off. if only this girl was a disciple of the spirit medicine peak! after the secret realm trial, he would try to see if he could take this girl into the spirit medicine peak. after xue fanxin left spirit medicine peak, she returned to the yellow class, but she did not know that the news that she had cured xuanyuan yunxing had quickly spread to shen yanfeng. at this moment, shen yanfeng was still enduring immense pain and suffering. his limbs had been crippled too completely and he could not move at all. his spirit energy was constantly dissipating, and his dantian had already begun to shatter. what was even more unbearable was that his body was in pain all the time. ¡°master, i¡¯m in so much pain. quickly save me. quickly save me.¡± ¡°yanfeng, bear with it first. master xi will have a way to treat you.¡± elder ji yuan comforted shen yanfeng first, then asked master xi, who was treating shen yanfeng, ¡°master, how¡¯s his situation? can you treat him?¡± master xi shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i can¡¯t do anything about his injuries. if i had a heaven-grade healing pill and a bone growing pill, i might be able to treat him. however, heaven-grade pills are too difficult to find, and even i don¡¯t have them, so i can¡¯t treat his injuries.¡± at this moment, a disciple of the five elements academy hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°master, there was news from spirit medicine peak that xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s injuries have been healed.¡± ¡°what did you say? xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s injuries have been healed? how is that possible?¡± although he had never seen xuanyuan yunxing, just from elder song¡¯s description, he knew that xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s injuries were much more serious than shen yanfeng¡¯s. if he could not even treat shen yanfeng, then he could not treat xuanyuan yunxing either. furthermore, he did not want to waste time and energy on xuanyuan yunxing. who had cured xuanyuan yunxing? Chapter 1264 - 1264 I Said No 1264 i said no while master xi was shocked and puzzled, elder ji yuan asked anxiously, ¡°who exactly cured xuanyuan yunxing?¡± ¡°i heard that it¡¯s xue fanxin from the yellow class.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± when elder ji yuan heard this answer, not only was he not happy, but he was also unable to restrain his anger. ¡°what did you say? say it again. who exactly cured xuanyuan yunxing?¡± the disciple who had come to report the news was so frightened by elder ji yuan that his entire body trembled. he said nervously, ¡°it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s xue fanxin from the yellow class. elder song personally brought her to the spirit medicine peak.¡± ¡°impossible. xue fanxin is only a little girl who has just entered the five elements academy. no matter how capable she is, it¡¯s impossible for her to have such good medical skills.¡± compared to elder ji yuan¡¯s anger, master xi seemed to be much calmer. he only asked excitedly, ¡°you just said that a new student from the yellow class called xue fanxin cured xuanyuan yunxing? then do you know how she treated him?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. it¡¯s just news from spirit medicine peak. furthermore, quite a few people saw with their own eyes that elder song went to yellow class to invite xue fanxin and even personally sent her down the mountain.¡± ¡°impossible. that damned girl definitely doesn¡¯t have such ability.¡± elder ji yuan still could not accept this fact. if xue fanxin really had such ability, wouldn¡¯t he have to beg her to treat shen yanfeng¡¯s injuries? he would never beg that damned girl. although elder ji yuan thought so, he could not help but send people to investigate this matter, wanting a definite answer. because it was not a big secret that xue fanxin had gone to spirit medicine peak to treat xuanyuan yunxing, and quite a few people had seen her treat him with their own eyes, this matter could be easily investigated. in less than an hour, elder ji yuan had already obtained a definite answer. the person who had cured xuanyuan yunxing was xue fanxin. it was said that xue fanxin had taken out a heaven-grade healing pill. when shen yanfeng found out about this, he shouted, ¡°master, quickly get that xue fanxin to save me with the heaven-grade healing pill. i can¡¯t take it anymore. my entire body hurts. master¡­ master, save me¡­¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright. i¡¯ll go look for xue fanxin now and let her save you.¡± elder ji yuan could not bear to see his disciple in so much pain, so he had no choice but to look for xue fanxin. at this moment, xue fanxin was gathering with the other new students. it was said that the dean had something to tell them, so the new students of the various classes gathered together and stood in a neat line, waiting. the yellow class was at the back, and there were only five people. they looked very small. as the instructor of the yellow class, tang man waited with the other instructors. even feng xiyu was there. ¡°what does the dean have to say?¡± someone asked in a low voice. ¡°who knows? anyway, we¡¯ll naturally find out when the dean comes, so wait slowly.¡± just as many new students were queuing up to wait for the dean to arrive, elder ji yuan suddenly appeared. the moment he arrived, he said to the people from the yellow class, ¡°xue fanxin, come out.¡± xue fanxin stood out fearlessly. ¡°may i know why elder ji yuan is looking for me?¡± ¡°i heard that you healed xuanyuan yunxing¡¯s injuries?¡± ¡°so what if i did?¡± ¡°then come with me now to treat yanfeng¡¯s injuries.¡± ¡°no.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°i said no.¡± ¡°say that again if you have the guts.¡± ¡°no.¡± xue fanxin rejected elder ji yuan very bluntly in front of all the new students and the instructors of the various classes. this was equivalent to not giving elder ji yuan any face. Chapter 1265 - 1265 She Will Protect Him 1265 she will protect him many people expressed their confusion about xue fanxin offending elder ji yuan so recklessly, and some people were gloating, waiting for xue fanxin to suffer. among these people was feng xiyu. elder ji yuan was different from the other elders of the five elements academy. it was said that he was the junior brother of the dean and was extremely powerful. he already had the strength close to the deity realm. even the dean could probably only fight elder ji yuan to a draw. xue fanxin had offended elder ji yuan like this. even if she had the nine nether holy land as her backer, she would probably not have a good time. indeed, after elder ji yuan was completely enraged by xue fanxin, he did not say a word and attacked directly. the pressure that was close to the deity realm and spirit arts attacked directly. the people present had never expected elder ji yuan to dare to attack in public. furthermore, he attacked so ruthlessly. he simply did not intend to give xue fanxin a way out. although everyone knew that elder ji yuan was ruthless, they had never expected him to be ruthless enough to kill in public. he simply did not take the dean of the five elements academy seriously. xue fanxin could not imagine how elder ji yuan could attack quickly. fortunately, she was prepared and immediately summoned a few wooden vines to resist elder ji yuan¡¯s attack. however, her wooden vines could not resist elder ji yuan¡¯s attack at all. they were like fragile porcelain tiles that would shatter with a touch. facing such a powerful attack from elder ji yuan, xue fanxin could not withstand it at all. just as she was about to dodge, tang man suddenly rushed out and took a move from elder ji yuan. however, because of this, his old injuries relapsed and he spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. he could not even stand up and knelt on the ground. ¡°teacher¡­¡± xue fanxin had not expected tang man to rush out and take elder ji yuan¡¯s attack for her. she knew tang man¡¯s injuries very well. it was not appropriate to use force now. taking elder ji yuan¡¯s attack was equivalent to courting death. her teacher was actually willing to risk his life for her. then, no matter what sin her teacher committed, she would protect and save him. ¡°teacher, quickly take the pill.¡± xue fanxin took out a heaven-grade healing pill without hesitation and immediately stuffed it into tang man¡¯s mouth. then, she used the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl to treat him. tang man¡¯s injuries were too serious. if he was not treated in time, he would probably die in less than fifteen minutes. when xue fanxin took out the heaven-grade healing pill, elder ji yuan¡¯s eyes burned when he saw it. he ignored everything and wanted to snatch it, but xue fanxin was too fast. just as he was about to attack, the pill had already entered tang man¡¯s mouth. he was so angry that he scolded angrily, ¡°xue fanxin, you slut. you gave him the heaven-grade pill. you deserve to die.¡± ¡°that¡¯s my pill. i can give it to whoever i want. what has it got to do with you? you¡¯re crazy,¡± xue fanxin mocked elder ji yuan. elder ji yuan was even more angry. he attacked again. ¡°i¡¯ll kill you, slut.¡± before elder ji yuan could attack, xue fanxin¡¯s gaze became abnormally sharp. before she could speak, two figures suddenly appeared and blocked in front of her, fighting with elder ji yuan. chuge and muyu suddenly appeared and joined forces to deal with elder ji yuan. in less than three moves, elder ji yuan had already been forced to retreat repeatedly. however, they did not hurt elder ji yuan and only defeated him. at this moment, xue fanxin had already finished treating tang man and handed him to huo lieyun and the others to take care of. then, she raised her head to look at elder ji yuan. her gaze was extremely sharp, and her anger and killing intent were extremely heavy. ¡°elder ji yuan, what do you think i should do with you?¡± Chapter 1266 - 1266 Ruthless Beating 1266 ruthless beating although elder ji yuan regretted his impulsive actions just now, he was not afraid. after all, he was an elder of the five elements academy and had the strength close to the deity realm. furthermore, the matter had not blown up much. xue fanxin was still fine. even if the dean came out to settle scores with him, it would not be a big deal. ¡°xue fanxin, stop shouting here. i¡¯m asking you for the last time, will you come with me to save him?¡± ¡°no.¡± xue fanxin still had the same answer. her attitude was even more ruthless than before. furthermore, she was unwilling to say another word and directly ordered, ¡°chuge, muyu, beat this old man up ruthlessly until he cries.¡± ¡°yes.¡± chuge and muyu did not say a word and obeyed. they directly beat up elder ji yuan. yes, they beat him up directly. they did not use any spirit energy and used brute force. facing chuge and muyu¡¯s violent beatings, elder ji yuan had no choice but to use his spirit energy to resist. however, his spirit energy was limited. facing chuge and muyu, who were on par with him in strength, he could not bear it even if he was beaten with brute force. if he was really beaten up by chuge and muyu in public, he would lose a lot of face. however, he was no match for these two people and was beaten until he could not resist at all. he was really aggrieved! ¡°stop, stop. don¡¯t think that i¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re from the nine nether holy land.¡± ¡°stop¡­ stop¡­¡± no matter how elder ji yuan shouted, chuge and muyu did not stop. they continued to fight. they would not stop until elder ji yuan cried out. everyone present was stunned. they had really not expected such a reversal, nor had they expected chuge and muyu of the nine nether holy land to listen to xue fanxin¡¯s orders and really beat up elder ji yuan. feng xiyu looked at the scene of elder ji yuan being beaten up crazily and suddenly recalled that he had also been beaten up crazily previously. although he did not know who had beaten him up, looking at chuge and muyu¡¯s beating technique now, it seemed to be the same as the day they had beaten him up. could it be that the people who had beaten him were chuge and muyu? no, this was impossible. this was impossible. feng xiyu was already 70 to 80% certain that chuge and muyu had beaten him up. however, he could not accept such a fact, so he chose not to believe it. in less than fifteen minutes, elder ji yuan had already been beaten until his nose was green and his eyes were swollen. the defense on his body gradually weakened, and his spirit energy was about to be exhausted. at this moment, he really had the thought of crying, but he could not bring himself to do so. ¡°stop, stop¡­ i¡­ am an elder of the five elements academy. stop.¡± chuge and muyu did not see elder ji yuan crying, so they naturally would not stop, so they continued fighting. however, at this moment, qing mu came. however, he did not let chuge and muyu stop. instead, he begged xue fanxin, ¡°little girl, that¡¯s enough. give me some face.¡± ¡°stop.¡± xue fanxin called out to stop first, and chuge and muyu really stopped. from the looks of it, the two of them were completely listening to xue fanxin¡¯s orders. and everyone in the five continents and ten regions knew that apart from the nether king, chuge and muyu would not listen to anyone¡¯s orders. but now¡­ who was this xue fanxin? why could she order chuge and muyu of the nine nether holy land around? at this moment, those who hated xue fanxin were a little more afraid. while they wanted to deal with xue fanxin, they also weighed their ability. Chapter 1267 - 1267 Ten Times 1267 ten times after chuge and muyu stopped, elder ji yuan finally heaved a sigh of relief, but his arrogance returned. he scolded xue fanxin angrily, ¡°little slut, you actually dare to hit me. it looks like you¡¯re really tired of living.¡± hearing elder ji yuan¡¯s insults, chuge and muyu were so angry that they wanted to hit him again. qing mu saw that the situation was wrong and quickly dealt with it. ¡°ji yuan, don¡¯t you think your actions today are too much? you¡¯re committing murder in public. do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re an elder of the five elements academy? look at what you did just now. you couldn¡¯t force me, so you killed me. is this what an elder should do?¡± ¡°senior brother, this brat is too arrogant and condescending, so i¡­¡± ¡°shut up. i think the most arrogant and condescending person is you. ji yuan, have you been living well all these years and forgotten whose territory this is?¡± with qing mu¡¯s reminder, elder ji yuan suddenly remembered that the five elements academy still had a dean. that was the real dean, a dean with extremely terrifying strength. although the real dean often disappeared, if anything major happened in the academy, he would suddenly appear. furthermore, those who made mistakes would be severely punished. speaking of which, the dean had not appeared for a long time, so much so that he had forgotten about the existence of that person. he thought that the five elements academy was their territory and that he could do whatever he wanted. even as the dean¡¯s senior brother, he could not control him. however, if the real dean appeared, he would not even dare to breathe heavily. qing mu saw that elder ji yuan had already started to be afraid. in order to prevent him from causing any more trouble, he ordered, ¡°you can leave. go back and reflect on yourself. as for shen yanfeng, the academy¡¯s doctors are really helpless. then take him to the medicine god valley. in the future, remember to have a sincere attitude when you ask for help. don¡¯t act like a bandit. even if elder ji yuan was angry and resentful, he did not dare to make a fuss at this moment. he left dejectedly with his injuries. with chuge and muyu around and qing mu appearing, what else could he do? even if he made a fuss, he could not win against the other party, so he could only leave. however, he would remember this debt. in the future, he would definitely take revenge ten times over. xue fanxin did not miss elder ji yuan¡¯s resentful and revengeful gaze when he left, but she did not take it to heart. someone had a death wish, so she did not mind sending them off. ¡°this old guy will definitely not let the matter rest. looking at his ferocious appearance, he will definitely take revenge,¡± chuge said coldly. he ignored who was present at the event location and did not give elder ji yuan any face. ¡°you have a death wish,¡± muyu also said. he looked in the direction elder ji yuan had left in, his eyes filled with coldness. whoever dared to go against their consort had a death wish. qing mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. afraid that he would provoke chuge and muyu, he hurriedly said to them, ¡°young masters, my senior brother might have been a little extreme because he was anxious to save his disciple. please forgive him.¡± ¡°do you think our forgiveness matters?¡± ¡°well¡­¡± ¡°dean qing mu, i hope you can be a smart and understanding person.¡± chuge and muyu did not waste their breath on qing mu anymore. they gestured to xue fanxin briefly and left. with a turn of their bodies, they immediately disappeared. unexpectedly, just as the two of them left, feng ruyu hurriedly rushed over. ¡°brother chuge, brother muyu, wait for me¡­¡± Chapter 1268 - 1268 What Was Wrong 1268 what was wrong feng ruyu chased after chuge and muyu in front of everyone, but no matter how she chased, it was useless. she could not catch up at all. when she arrived, she only saw chuge and muyu¡¯s disappearing figures. ¡°brother chuge, brother muyu¡­¡± when feng xiyu saw his younger sister lose her composure in front of others, he immediately felt a little embarrassed. however, he could not reprimand his younger sister in public, so he could only say a few simple words, ¡°ruyu, you can¡¯t be so rash. quickly return to your room.¡± ¡°brother, i just want to see brother chuge and brother muyu. i don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± there was only chuge and muyu in feng ruyu¡¯s heart and eyes. to be precise, there was only the nine nether holy land. she did not think about anything else, nor did she care, nor did she care what the people around her thought of her. when she entered the nine nether holy land and became a member of it, the way these people looked at her would naturally change. there was no need to care about this now. now, she only needed to capture the people from the nine nether holy land. ¡°chuge and muyu have already left. go back quickly.¡± feng xiyu really did not want to see his younger sister being conspicuous again. furthermore, dean qing mu was still around, so he kept chasing his younger sister away and making her leave quickly. if feng ruyu did not leave now, she would probably lose even more face next, so¡­ dean qing mu had long disliked feng ruyu. this woman simply did not take him seriously and treated him, the dean, as a decoration. this made him extremely angry. ¡°feng ruyu, i¡¯ll give you two hours to leave the five elements academy. otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not giving the feng family face.¡± ¡°dean, i didn¡¯t do anything. do you have to be so heartless?¡± feng ruyu argued, not feeling guilty at all. she had already restrained herself today and had not gone to cause trouble for anyone, nor had she provoked xue fanxin. she was just here to look for someone. what had she done wrong? qing mu could not be bothered to argue with feng ruyu. instead, he said to feng xiyu, ¡°xiyu, in two hours, i hope she can disappear from the five elements academy. otherwise, i don¡¯t mind making her disappear myself.¡± feng xiyu knew that qing mu was really angry. although he was angry, he still had to try his best to bear with it. he said to his younger sister, ¡°ruyu, go back and pack your things now. leave the five elements academy immediately.¡± ¡°brother¡­¡± feng ruyu did not want to leave, but when she met feng xiyu¡¯s warning gaze, she did not dare to say anything and could only leave unwillingly. she would not give up so easily. no matter what, she had to think of a way to come into contact with the people from the nine nether holy land and enter it. if she really had no choice, she would start with xue fanxin. after all, xue fanxin had a good relationship with the nine nether holy land. xue fanxin did not know what feng ruyu was thinking at this moment, nor did she care what she was thinking. the annoying people had basically all left, but she was happy to know. she continued to take a look at tang man¡¯s injuries. ¡°teacher, your injuries are already very serious. i¡¯ll treat you properly later. rest well for the next few days and adjust your condition.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m just an old man. it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± when tang man had already blocked elder ji yuan¡¯s attack for xue fanxin, he had already put his life at risk. he knew very well the outcome of taking elder ji yuan¡¯s attack. he would definitely die. but now, he was actually still alive. this could only mean that xue fanxin¡¯s medical skills were even more powerful than he had imagined. perhaps there was really hope for his injuries to be healed. Chapter 1269 - 1269 Serious Warning 1269 serious warning at this moment, everyone present was a little afraid of xue fanxin, especially some people. no matter how displeased they were with xue fanxin, they had to bear with it. just the thought of elder ji yuan being beaten up made their hair stand on end. who knew when chuge and muyu would appear? the two of them seemed to be very protective of xue fanxin, or even obedient to her. in that case, offending xue fanxin was equivalent to offending chuge and muyu¡­ they could not afford to offend these two people. in the crowd, sang ruoxin was really displeased and jealous when she saw that xue fanxin had such a powerful person protecting her. she was only the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region. that desolate region was still a barren place. there were probably less than a thousand people in the entire desolate region. there were not even many demonic beasts. she really did not know where xue fanxin got her confidence from to be arrogant. could it be that she was relying on the nine nether holy land? hmph, the power of the nine nether holy land was not so easy to rely on. she waited to see xue fanxin suffer. among the many new students at the event location, everyone had their own thoughts and schemes. xue fanxin ignored this and helped tang man stand properly. qing mu glanced at xue fanxin and tang man and knew that tang man was not in a good state, so he cut the crap and got straight to the point. ¡°i called everyone here today to say something. from now on, whoever dares to cause trouble again, be it openly or secretly, will be disqualified from the secret realm trial. those new students who like to cause trouble better remember what i said today.¡± when qing mu finished saying this, his gaze deliberately swept across sang ruoxin, lin weiwei, and the others. lin weiwei immediately felt a chill run down her spine, so frightened that her entire body trembled. sang ruoxin was being jealous of xue fanxin at this moment when she suddenly felt a sharp gaze sweep in her direction. she felt very cold, so cold that all her bad thoughts were frozen, and she did not dare to think too much about it. there was actually no need to specially gather all the new students for what qing mu was talking about. as long as he sent the order, the people below would naturally carry it out. however, the effect of him gathering everyone like this and saying it in front of everyone was different. furthermore, his serious warning tone sounded really terrifying. at this moment, no matter who it was, they remembered his words clearly in their minds because they were afraid of qing mu¡¯s pressure and carved them in their hearts. they did not dare to have any other thoughts, because they could not bear the consequences of being disqualified from the secret realm trial. being disqualified from participating in the secret realm trial was equivalent to missing out on the power of inheritance in the secret realm. therefore, for the inheritance in the secret realm, no matter what they had in mind, they had to suppress it. at the very least, they could not act recklessly before the secret realm trial. xue fanxin did not know why dean qing mu had personally given such an order, but it was a good thing for her. she did not want to waste time on unimportant people and things every day. this would not only delay her cultivation, but it would also affect her mood. anyway, as long as those boring people did not disturb her. qing mu gave a few more instructions, all of them warnings and reminders. then, he got everyone to disperse and go do their own things. because the natural disaster had just passed, the people in the five elements academy were very busy. only the new students who had just entered the academy were so free that they were panicking and had nothing to do. however, because of dean qing mu¡¯s warning, no matter how free they were, they had to stay put and not cause trouble. if they saw someone they hated, they would at most glare. to xue fanxin, such a peaceful day was extremely satisfying. she could have more time to do what she wanted. occasionally, she would send a wisp of her divine sense to look at ye jiushang in the space. at other times, she would nurse tang man¡¯s body and prepare to begin treating him. Chapter 1270 - 1270 80% Confident 1270 80% confident xue fanxin performed acupuncture treatment on tang man every day and adjusted his physical state. she also prepared all the herbs she needed. at this rate, she could begin the next step of treatment in two days. tang man cooperated with xue fanxin every day. although he was still a little worried, he had no choice but to place his hopes on xue fanxin. he might as well risk it all. at most, he would die. anyway, he had lived enough. ¡°fanxin, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened, and you don¡¯t have to give yourself too much pressure. life and death are up to fate. it¡¯s up to the heavens. furthermore, i¡¯m already a damned person. it¡¯s already a fortune to be able to live until now.¡± tang man had seen through life and death. he no longer had the fear of death of the past, but he faced it calmly. when the old drunkard drinking by the side heard tang man¡¯s words, he smiled slightly and said frankly, ¡°old fellow, you¡¯re right. we¡¯re already people who deserve to die. we really earned a lot to be able to live until now, so death is nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°ah, ptui, ptui, ptui. what do you mean dead? with me around, you won¡¯t die. live well. senior, i¡¯ll treat you after i treat teacher¡¯s injuries. although your injuries are very serious, i¡¯m 80% confident in treating you.¡± 80% confidence¡­ tang man and the old drunkard originally did not have much hope, but when they heard xue fanxin say that she was 80% confident, their hearts were filled with hope. ¡°little girl, are you really 80% confident in treating our injuries?¡± the old drunkard asked excitedly. ¡°isn¡¯t it just damaged meridians, ruptured dantian, and all kinds of hidden injuries? as long as i have good medicine, treating these injuries is not a big deal to me. i have plenty of good medicine, so don¡¯t worry. no one has come to cause trouble recently. i can focus on treating teacher¡¯s injuries and treat senior next.¡± xue fanxin put away the silver needles and looked at tang man¡¯s situation. then, she left after giving some instructions, leaving tang man and the old drunkard behind to slowly adjust their mindsets. however, just as she returned to the courtyard of her residence, shui moning walked over in a panic and said nervously, ¡°fanxin, that feng xianyao came and specifically asked to see you. she¡¯s sitting in the courtyard. from the looks of it, she doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡± ¡°feng xianyao? you mean that phoenix star?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s her. you have to be careful. i think she¡¯s most likely here to cause trouble for you because of shen yanfeng.¡± ¡°find trouble with me? that depends on if she has the ability.¡± it had just calmed down for a few days, but it had stopped. how annoying. at this moment, the older and new students were all crowded in the courtyard of their residence, fighting to look at feng xianyao, who was sitting in the middle of the courtyard. a woman as beautiful as a fairy was dressed extremely elegantly and noble. be it her clothes or the jewelry she was wearing, all of them were priceless items that ordinary people could not afford to wear. as the phoenix star, she could naturally enjoy the best of everything. ¡°senior sister xianyao, that xue fanxin is back. you have to be mentally prepared. she¡¯s an extremely arrogant person. she doesn¡¯t even give elder ji yuan any face, so it¡¯s very likely that she won¡¯t give you any face.¡± ¡°senior sister xianyao is the phoenix star. how dare she not give her face?¡± ¡°she has the support of the people from the nine nether holy land. she might really dare to not give senior sister xianyao face.¡± ¡°so what if it¡¯s the nine nether holy land? senior sister xianyao is the phoenix star, a phoenix star recognized by the star god of the divine region. even the nine nether holy land has to give her some face, let alone a small xue fanxin.¡± ¡°shh¡­ xue fanxin is here.¡± Chapter 1271 - 1271 Question of Taking Sides 1271 question of taking sides when xue fanxin walked into the courtyard, the people on both sides immediately made way. apart from huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning, everyone else stood towards feng xianyao, intentionally or otherwise. this was equivalent to taking sides, which meant that they had chosen to stand on xue fanxin¡¯s side. actually, huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shui moning, and shi bo were very nervous and afraid. because of the problem of taking sides, they might very well oppose the phoenix star in the future. opposing the phoenix star was not as simple as courting death. it would also implicate the family. at best, their benefits would be damaged, and at worst, the family would be destroyed. such an outcome was not something they could bear. however, they could not let xue fanxin face feng xianyao alone because of this. after all, when they were bullied, xue fanxin would stand up for them, so they could not selfishly let xue fanxin fight alone. when someone saw shui moning, huo lieyun, and the others standing on xue fanxin¡¯s side, they immediately made a fuss out of them. ¡°huo lieyun, are you going against senior sister xianyao?¡± ¡°have you thought about what will happen if you go against the phoenix star?¡± ¡°in a while, i¡¯ll send a message to my family and tell my father that huo lieyun is going against the phoenix star, so i¡¯ll get the family to stop all kinds of cooperation with the huo family.¡± ¡°there¡¯s also jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning. although you¡¯re from the yellow class, you¡¯re different from xue fanxin. if you really want to stand with her, you¡¯d best think about the consequences. even if you don¡¯t care about your lives, you have to care about the lives of your families, right?¡± ¡°only an idiot would go against senior sister xianyao.¡± ¡°those people from the yellow class might be idiots.¡± there were more and more mocking words. the more those long-tongued people spoke, the more excited they became. as for feng xianyao, who was sitting in the middle, she looked high up in the air. from the beginning to the end, she did not speak, letting the people around her mock xue fanxin and the others. xue fanxin only stood in the courtyard for a moment and listened to the mocking. then, she smiled coldly and ignored feng xianyao¡¯s existence. she walked straight forward and walked towards her room. but at this moment, someone stepped forward and blocked the way. ¡°xue fanxin, how dare you? can¡¯t you see that senior sister xianyao is here?¡± ¡°what has her being here got to do with me?¡± xue fanxin asked in return, her words filled with disdain for feng xianyao. because of this disdain, feng xianyao was very dissatisfied. her brows furrowed slightly. before she came here, she had known that xue fanxin was an arrogant and domineering person, but she had never expected her to not even take her, the phoenix star, seriously. it had to be known that in the entire five continents and ten regions, no matter who it was, no matter how noble they were, they would be polite to her. however, this damned xue fanxin actually looked down on her so much. she deserved to die. however, no matter how much xue fanxin deserved to die, she had to bear with it now. after all, there were some things that she could not go overboard with, or it would damage her reputation. ¡°this must be junior sister fanxin. i took the liberty to come today to ask you for a favor,¡± feng xianyao said politely, trying her best to maintain her outstanding image in front of everyone. ¡°you want me to save shen yanfeng?¡± xue fanxin said bluntly. her tone was cold, and her attitude was very cold. there was no smile on her face. in comparison, feng xianyao¡¯s smile and gentleness and politeness won her even more favor and admiration. xue fanxin was worthless in their eyes. Chapter 1272 - 1272 What Are You Afraid of 1272 what are you afraid of facing xue fanxin¡¯s cold attitude, feng xianyao still maintained a smile and said generously, ¡°yes, i want to invite you to save yanfeng. i know that yanfeng had some grudges with your yellow class previously, and he was in the wrong first. i¡¯ll apologize to you on behalf of yanfeng here. i hope you can forgive him.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t beat around the bush. i¡¯ll give you a clear answer. my attitude towards shen yanfeng is that i won¡¯t forgive or save him, so please leave.¡± xue fanxin¡¯s rejection was not ordinary, but very straightforward. after saying that, she was not afraid of the consequences at all. shui moning, who was standing by the side, was already nervous. she secretly tugged at xue fanxin¡¯s sleeve and kept giving her looks, hoping that she would not easily offend feng xianyao. offending the phoenix star would really not do them any good. xue fanxin naturally knew shui moning¡¯s reminder, but she did not mind and only gave her a reassuring look. because of xue fanxin¡¯s rejection, feng xianyao¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. her anger was rising. since her politeness did not move her, the she could only use some forceful methods. ¡°junior sister fanxin, you should know who i am. there won¡¯t be any good results if you go against me, right? furthermore, i didn¡¯t ask you to go through mountains of blades and seas of flames. i just hope you can save him.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll save him just because you ask me to? may i ask who you are to me and why i have to listen to you?¡± xue fanxin still did not give feng xianyao any face. she said whatever she wanted and was not afraid of offending this so-called phoenix star at all. it was just a fake phoenix star. what was there to be afraid of? xue fanxin¡¯s bad attitude made the other senior brothers and sisters unable to stand it anymore. they all came out to suppress her. ¡°xue fanxin, senior sister xianyao is the phoenix star. she has been polite to you from the beginning. what¡¯s your attitude towards senior sister xianyao?¡± ¡°you¡¯re indeed from the wilderness. you have no manners.¡± ¡°you¡¯re arrogant just because you have the support of the nine nether holy land. how annoying.¡± seeing that xue fanxin was being hated and insulted by more and more people, sang ruoxin and lin weiwei, who were in the crowd, were very gloating, waiting to see xue fanxin make a fool of herself. xue fanxin did not care about those dirty words at all. she did not even look at those people and kept her gaze on feng xianyao. when the people around her were done scolding, she asked, ¡°are you done? if you¡¯re not done, continue. if you¡¯re done, get lost. i don¡¯t have time to waste with you here.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°this damned xue fanxin actually dares to look down on senior sister xianyao like this. i¡¯ll definitely skin her alive later.¡± ¡°you want to skin her alive? be careful not to be skinned alive by her. think about what will happen to elder ji yuan.¡± ¡°hmph, you only know how to bully others.¡± ¡°are you done scolding?¡± huo lieyun was really angry when he heard that. he finally could not help but roar and scold, ¡°fanxin didn¡¯t do anything. she only rejected feng xianyao. how did she become a heinous person in your mouths? don¡¯t tell me fanxin doesn¡¯t have the right to reject?¡± ¡°huo lieyun, if you help xue fanxin again, be careful not to get yourself into trouble. the huo family won¡¯t be able to protect itself.¡± ¡°do you think i grew up being frightened? the phoenix star¡­ i don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s real or fake! i heard some rumors that our phoenix star is fake.¡± feng xianyao enjoyed being praised and supported, but when she heard huo lieyun¡¯s words, her expression became abnormally ugly, and the anger in her heart was extremely intense. this damned huo lieyun actually said that she was the fake phoenix star. damn it, damn it. she would not allow anyone to say that she was the fake phoenix star. Chapter 1273 - 1273 Questioning the Star God 1273 questioning the star god huo lieyun was straightforward and accidentally said that feng xianyao might be a fake phoenix star. in the end, he angered all of feng xianyao¡¯s admirers and supporters. they all squeezed forward and pointed at huo lieyun as they scolded. ¡°huo lieyun, what did you say? how dare you say that senior sister xianyao is a fake phoenix star? you¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°how dare you insult our senior sister xianyao? even if i have to be expelled from the academy, i¡¯ll cripple you.¡± ¡°why are you talking so much? just attack and teach these people who don¡¯t take senior sister xianyao seriously a lesson.¡± more and more people became very agitated. they squeezed forward and attacked huo lieyun. ¡°what are you doing? do you want to fight? the dean said that whoever dares to cause trouble will be severely punished.¡± ¡°you¡¯d best not act recklessly.¡± ¡°who did it?¡± huo lieyun was surrounded. jin zhengming and shi bo wanted to help, but they were also blocked. shui moning was pushed to the ground, and xue fanxin stood there without moving. seeing that huo lieyun and the others were about to suffer, she roared, ¡°enough.¡± this angry roar contained a powerful pressure, suppressing those who wanted to attack until they could not move. xue fanxin¡¯s aura was even more terrifying, and those who were a little closer to her were so frightened that they retreated. feng xianyao was also stunned by xue fanxin¡¯s pressure. although she did not feel much, she still felt pressured. furthermore, xue fanxin¡¯s aura and boldness gave her a powerful sense of oppression. impossible. xue fanxin was only in the mystic king realm. how could she release such a powerful pressure? this must be her imagination. even if she was deceiving herself, feng xianyao would not admit that she was afraid of xue fanxin¡¯s pressure. no matter what, she had to pretend to be fearless. however, enduring xue fanxin¡¯s pressure was really uncomfortable. after xue fanxin roared, she first helped shui moning up from the ground. then, she scanned the people around her coldly and said angrily, ¡°i don¡¯t care how much you admire and support your senior sister xianyao, that¡¯s your business. but whoever provokes me, xue fanxin, i definitely won¡¯t let them have an easy time. and you, feng xianyao, don¡¯t threaten me with the identity of the phoenix star, or i¡¯ll make you regret it. you¡¯re almost 50 years old and haven¡¯t awakened your intrinsic guardian divine beast yet. go back and ask those knowledgeable old fellows. they¡¯ll tell you that the real phoenix star will awaken its intrinsic guardian divine beast before the age of 18.¡± boom¡­ xue fanxin¡¯s words, especially the last sentence, had a huge impact. everyone¡¯s heads were rumbling. what did xue fanxin say? what intrinsic guardian divine beast? would the real phoenix star awaken its intrinsic guardian divine beast before the age of 18? what did this mean? why had they never heard of this before? xue fanxin¡¯s words made feng xianyao completely anxious. ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. my identity as the phoenix star is recognized by the star god of the divine region.¡± ¡°even gods make mistakes, right?¡± ¡°xue fanxin, how dare you question the star god?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! i¡¯m questioning the star god. if you have the ability, get the star god to deal with me. if you don¡¯t have the ability, get lost. go back and ask those old fellows who have lived for thousands or tens of thousands of years what the real phoenix star is like. especially go back and ask your parents how they made you become the phoenix star back then. fake is ultimately fake. once they are exposed, it will be a calamity.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± feng xianyao still wanted to argue with xue fanxin, but for some reason, she felt very pressured and afraid when she faced xue fanxin. actually, she had long vaguely heard that she was the fake phoenix star, especially in recent years. those old fellows who had hidden themselves from the world all ignored her. from those old fellows, she vaguely learned that she was not the phoenix star. however, because she was the phoenix star recognized by the star god, even if those old fellows had doubts, they did not dare to say anything. however, once the seed of suspicion was planted, it would be different. Chapter 1274 - 1274 She Can Say More 1274 she can say more every word xue fanxin said stimulated feng xianyao, wearing down her endurance and control. in the end, feng xianyao could no longer control her emotions and the anger in her heart. in a rage, she attacked. ¡°xue fanxin, how dare you humiliate me like this? if i don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, do you really think i, feng xianyao, am easy to bully? do you think my feng family is easy to bully?¡± feng xianyao was already in the martial monarch realm. although she had only just entered the martial monarch realm, it was still the martial monarch realm. her strength was not far from feng xiyu. hence, she did not think that teaching a little girl in the mystic king realm a lesson would be difficult. however, after the battle started, she realized that xue fanxin was even stronger than she had imagined. she could not defeat xue fanxin in one move. feng xianyao cultivated the metal spirit art and could gather spirit into blades. she instantly summoned more than ten golden arrows and attacked xue fanxin with great power. gold counters wood¡­ xue fanxin knew very well that her wood spirit art could not resist feng xianyao¡¯s metal spirit art. coupled with the difference in cultivation level, she did not use the wood spirit art. instead, she directly used the heavenly spirit butterfly dance and summoned thousands of spirit butterflies to block feng xianyao¡¯s golden arrows. when the spirit butterfly collided with the golden arrow, it emitted a sharp sound of artifacts colliding. the clang was very ear-piercing, and at the same time, sparks flew. the dozen or so golden arrows were blocked by countless spirit butterflies. although some spirit butterflies were constantly pierced by the arrows and dissipated, there were too many spirit butterflies. the dozen or so arrows could not break through the protective shield formed by the spirit butterflies at all for a moment and could not hurt xue fanxin, who was standing behind the spirit butterflies. in this stalemate, xue fanxin had a high chance of winning. just as she was about to take out the xue you sword to attack, a powerful force slashed down from the sky, scattering her spirit butterfly and feng xianyao¡¯s arrows. at the same time, it shocked her and feng xianyao into taking a few steps back. right on the heels of that, dean qing mu descended from the sky and landed between xue fanxin and feng xianyao. he first looked at xue fanxin expressionlessly, then looked at feng xianyao coldly and reprimanded unhappily, ¡°a few days ago, i said that no one was allowed to cause trouble in the five elements academy. are my words like water off a duck¡¯s back?¡± ¡°dean, it¡¯s not like that.¡± feng xianyao had already calmed down a little at this moment. she knew that she had been a little impulsive just now, but she did not think that she had done anything wrong. she pushed all the blame to xue fanxin. ¡°director, i only came to beg junior sister fanxin to save him, but she was unwilling and even said something to bully me. i only attacked because i was angry.¡± xue fanxin was not the kind of person to be bullied. if feng xianyao could speak, she could even say, ¡°dean, feng xianyao indeed came to invite me to save her, but i rejected her. however, she refused to let go and even allowed the people around her to speak rudely and mock me. those people¡¯s words are as ugly as they can be. although those words were not said by feng xianyao, she was a bystander and allowed her admirers to speak non-stop, so in my opinion, these words are no different from what she said. since feng xianyao humiliated me, why can¡¯t i humiliate her? also, whether i treat people or not is my right. i rejected her, but she¡¯s still putting on airs as the phoenix star. could it be that i don¡¯t even have the right to reject her?¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, come and try. Chapter 1275 - 1275 Very Protective 1275 very protective feng xianyao had seen how powerful xue fanxin¡¯s mouth was. even though she knew that continuing to quarrel would not do her any good, she could not help but say, ¡°xue fanxin, aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable? it¡¯s their right to say whatever others want. how can you blame me?¡± ¡°because you were the one who started it. if it doesn¡¯t count for you, whose fault is it?¡± xue fanxin said self-righteously, looking like she could anger someone to death. ¡°you¡¯re simply unreasonable.¡± ¡°the reason i¡¯m unreasonable is that you were the one who was unreasonable first. i¡¯ve already refused to save shen yanfeng, but you¡¯re still unwilling to let go. you incited your admirers and supporters to bombard me, not to mention that you were the one who attacked first. tell me, were you unreasonable from the beginning? could it be that because you¡¯re the phoenix star, i have to listen to you and treat shen yanfeng? don¡¯t forget how shen yanfeng bullied my companion in the canteen back then. i¡¯m a very protective person. as long as it¡¯s a friend i acknowledge, i¡¯ll protect him to the end, so it¡¯s impossible for me to treat shen yanfeng.¡± xue fanxin¡¯s domineering words and her loyalty to her friends were awe-inspiring, but at the same time, they were filled with admiration. actually, thinking about it carefully, xue fanxin was not in the wrong. she was just standing up for her friend. after all, shen yanfeng had previously beaten up huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning very badly, so it was reasonable for her to reject shen yanfeng¡¯s treatment. furthermore, before this, elder ji yuan had already come to look for xue fanxin. he had even threatened her to save shen yanfeng in front of everyone and even fought. now that feng xianyao had come again, it was also for shen yanfeng. in the end¡­ everyone started to sort out their thoughts. the more they thought about it, the more they felt that feng xianyao had gone overboard today. feng xianyao could sense that the gazes of the surrounding crowd had become strange. she immediately felt that she had lost all her face, but she could not flare up. she could only bear with it aggrievedly. after thinking for a long time, she thought of a retort. ¡°alright, we won¡¯t mention saving yanfeng for now, but you questioned the star god and said that i was the fake phoenix star. i will definitely pursue this matter to the end.¡± ¡°is your so-called investigation to silence me?¡± xue fanxin mocked. ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°i only said that you might be fake, but i didn¡¯t say that you must be fake. why are you in such a hurry? true blue will never stain. what¡¯s real is real, and what¡¯s fake is fake. if you¡¯re real, are you afraid of others saying it?¡± ¡°i¡­¡± ¡°i what? what a waste of my time.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± feng xianyao was completely speechless, but after arguing with xue fanxin for a long time, no one stood up for her. there was not even a sound, unlike just now, when a group of people stood up for her. could it be that because dean qing mu was here, those who admired and supported her did not dare to speak carelessly? that must be it. even if feng xianyao was speechless now, xue fanxin still did not let her off and continued to kill her. ¡°also, if you want to rely on the power of the phoenix star and the feng family to deal with huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning¡¯s families, then i can tell you clearly here that their families are protected by my desolate region. whoever dares to attack their families will be going against my desolate region.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, you¡¯re only the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region, not the king of the desolate region. you¡¯re not qualified to represent the desolate region.¡± feng xianyao could not stand xue fanxin¡¯s arrogant appearance anymore. no one had ever dared to speak to her like this, nor did anyone dare to humiliate her like this. if she did not vent her anger today, how could she gain a foothold in the five continents and ten regions in the future? the more xue fanxin protected someone, the more she had to deal with them. Chapter 1276 - 1276 Who Wants to See Me 1276 who wants to see me many people knew that xue fanxin was the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region, but in their opinion, a mere granddaughter did not have much authority in the desolate region. no matter how much she was doted on, it was impossible for her to represent the desolate region in making decisions. hence, xue fanxin¡¯s words were a joke to everyone. xue fanxin did not think much of it and said confidently, ¡°you can give it a try to see if i can represent the desolate region.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t be too arrogant, or you¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡± feng xianyao still could not bear it and insisted on arguing with xue fanxin. ¡°do you believe that i¡¯ll let you be struck by lightning now?¡± boom¡­ just as xue fanxin finished speaking, huge thunder suddenly sounded in the clear sky. the thunder sounded really terrifying, just like the natural disaster a few days ago. at this moment, feng xianyao was really a little afraid. she felt more and more that xue fanxin was not a simple person. she had a strong feeling that if she continued to go against xue fanxin, the outcome would be very tragic. however, she could not take this lying down, so no matter what her premonition was, she would use all means to kill xue fanxin. the sudden thunder made the disciples of the five elements academy feel afraid, and they did not dare to have any crooked thoughts about xue fanxin. even sang ruoxin put away all kinds of thoughts at this moment and did not dare to think anymore. qing mu looked at the clear sky and felt that it was enough, so he said, ¡°alright, today¡¯s matter ends here. both of you are in the wrong. because there are no consequences, i won¡¯t punish you. however, from now on, if anyone dares to cause trouble in the academy again, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. there¡¯s only half a month left until the new student secret realm trial. there¡¯s not much time left for you to prepare. all of you, behave yourselves. during this period of time, whoever injures the new students and makes them unable to participate in the new student secret realm trial will definitely be severely punished.¡± the last sentence was clearly meant for feng xianyao. hence, from dean qing mu¡¯s words, it could be seen that between xue fanxin and feng xianyao, he was more inclined to xue fanxin. feng xianyao also saw this and knew that if she continued to cause trouble, she would not gain anything. because she was angry, she did not say a word to qing mu before leaving angrily. qing mu did not care about feng xianyao¡¯s attitude towards him. the moment feng xianyao left, he said to xue fanxin, ¡°little girl, someone wants to see you. come with me.¡± ¡°who wants to see me?¡± ¡°you¡¯ll know when we get there. the others can disperse. go do what you have to do. don¡¯t cause trouble for no reason. if you have the time to cause trouble, why don¡¯t you think about the secret realm trial in half a month?¡± qing mu let the people in the courtyard disperse and left with xue fanxin. as qing mu and xue fanxin left, the people in the courtyard gradually dispersed, but some people were still unwilling. sang ruoxin looked in the direction xue fanxin had left in, her heart filled with indescribable jealousy and hatred. she really did not understand where xue fanxin got the confidence to go against feng xianyao. ignoring the fact that feng xianyao was the phoenix star, even if she was really not the phoenix star, she was still a member of the feng family and the pearl of the feng family head. the feng family was one of the top families in the five continents and ten regions. even the king of the central continent was afraid. xue fanxin was only the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region. what right did she have to go against feng xianyao? however, it did not matter. xue fanxin had a death wish. she was glad to see it. Chapter 1277 - 1277 Give You Three Moves 1277 give you three moves xue fanxin followed dean qing mu to an extremely rich spirit energy peak in the five elements academy. at the top of the mountain was an elegant small building. outside the small building was a unique small courtyard. under a spirit pine tree in the small courtyard, a handsome man in a white robe with bamboo embroidery was playing go. qing mu brought xue fanxin to the man and cupped his fists and bowed. he said respectfully, ¡°dean, i¡¯ve brought xue fanxin.¡± the man raised his head and his gaze landed on xue fanxin. he ignored qing mu and said with a smile, ¡°little girl, do you want to play a game of go with me?¡± ¡°since seventh senior brother has said so, how can i not accept the invitation? however, my go skills are very bad. please show mercy.¡± xue fanxin sat on the other side of the go board, but she did not start playing go. instead, she sized up the person in front of her. ah jiu had said that his seventh senior brother liked to wear white clothes embroidered with bamboo, so she recognized this person at a glance as ah jiu¡¯s seventh senior brother, zhu qiye. the name was a little strange. qing mu did not know why the mysterious dean of the five elements academy wanted to see xue fanxin. he had only been ordered to bring her here, but when he heard xue fanxin call the mysterious dean seventh senior brother, he was immediately shocked. because he was too shocked, he could not help but say, ¡°the dean is your seventh senior brother?¡± if the mysterious dean of the five elements academy was xue fanxin¡¯s seventh senior brother, wouldn¡¯t xue fanxin¡¯s seniority be higher than his? this xue fanxin¡¯s background was really shocking. no wonder she dared to be so arrogant. zhu qiye did not give qing mu any response. instead, he ordered, ¡°this has nothing to do with you. you can leave.¡± no matter how puzzled qing mu was, he had no choice but to listen to orders and leave obediently. ¡°yes.¡± ¡°little girl, i¡¯ll give you three moves.¡± zhu qiye casually waved his hand and tidied up the go board. ¡°then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± xue fanxin placed the black stone first with her hand and placed three pieces in a row. when she placed the stones, she looked casual and unimportant. she did whatever she wanted and did not think too much about it, nor did she care about winning or losing. just by looking at the three stones xue fanxin had placed, zhu qiye already understood her go style. he casually placed a stone and said, ¡°since you call me seventh senior brother, you must already know my relationship with little jiu. i haven¡¯t seen little jiu for a while. i wonder what he¡¯s been busy with recently?¡± ¡°in seclusion.¡± ¡°seclusion? why is he in seclusion at this time?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with entering seclusion at this time?¡± xue fanxin looked at zhu qiye, who was trying his best to pretend to be serious, and thought to herself, i want to see how long you can pretend. ah jiu had said that his seventh senior brother was an finnicky person. to put it bluntly, he had a very jumpy personality and was not a serious person at all. zhu qiye only wanted to establish a high and mighty image in front of xue fanxin, so it was a little difficult for him to pretend. he said in a serious manner, ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with entering seclusion at this time. i just didn¡¯t expect him to enter seclusion not long after returning to the deity position. there might be trouble in the divine palace of the divine region.¡± ¡°with seventh senior brother¡¯s ability, you should be able to tell what the natural disaster a few days ago was, right? with such a natural disaster, the divine region will definitely be chaotic. however, at such a time, the more you can discover the problem and then resolve some things fundamentally. as the true dean of the five elements academy, seventh senior brother is also unwilling to deal with some people in the academy, right?¡± ¡°little girl, you¡¯re really insightful.¡± ¡°seventh senior brother, you flatter me. then, thank you for letting me win¡­¡± ¡°win what?¡± ¡°i won.¡± xue fanxin placed the last piece on the go board. only then did zhu qiye realize that he had already lost. because he had lost too quickly and was too depressed, he could not accept it. he no longer pretended to be serious and shouted in surprise, ¡°how is this possible? how can you win against me? do you know what game this is? did you do something to the go board, little girl?¡± ¡°how could i lose?¡± ¡°impossible.¡± he was this girl¡¯s seventh senior brother after all. he had lived for more than ten thousand years. how could he lose to the little girl? Chapter 1278 - 1278 Give Me Face 1278 give me face seeing that zhu qiye was going crazy and did not look serious at all, xue fanxin could not help but smile. ¡°seventh senior brother, it¡¯s more comfortable to be a normal person.¡± how could zhu qiye not know what xue fanxin meant? anyway, he did not intend to pretend for long. after exposing himself, he acted out his true nature. ¡°you little girl. after all, i¡¯m your seventh senior brother. can you give me some face?¡± ¡°seventh senior brother, there are no outsiders here. there are only the two of us. is face that important?¡± ¡°with your current cultivation level, you do have some ability to defeat me in phantom go.¡± zhu qiye no longer dwelled on the question of winning or losing. although he was still depressed, no matter what, it was a fact that he had lost. phantom go was not an ordinary game. every point on the go board was a small illusion array. furthermore, these small illusion arrays could be stacked and their power would increase accordingly. it all depended on how you walked on the go board. if someone with a weak will and bad temperament played phantom go, they would easily fall into the illusion array and might even be killed by it. there was only one phantom go set in the world, and it had always been in his hands, so it was impossible for xue fanxin to come into contact with it before this. in other words, this was xue fanxin¡¯s first time playing phantom go today. however, this first time, she had actually defeated him in phantom go. although he had given in three moves and underestimated his enemy, he had been in contact with phantom go for at least a thousand years. be it giving in or underestimating his enemy, he should not have lost so miserably. he really did not know where little jiu had found such a powerful girl. ¡°is there any difference between phantom go and ordinary go?¡± xue fanxin looked at the go board in front of her. at most, she could tell that it was not an ordinary item. there were spirit energy fluctuations on it, but she could not see anything special about it. ¡°every intersection on this phantom go board has an illusion array. every go stone contains a profound power. you¡¯re really powerful to be able to win in the layers of illusion arrays.¡± ¡°illusion array? why don¡¯t i feel anything?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not too sure about that either. perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with the phantom go set. i¡¯ll take a good look later.¡± zhu qiye did not want to look at the phantom go at all, so he put it in his interspatial ring and took out an exquisite bamboo tube and a few bamboo cups. he poured the things brewed in the bamboo tube into the bamboo cup and placed them in front of xue fanxin. ¡°this is the first time we¡¯ve officially met. seventh senior brother doesn¡¯t have anything to entertain you with, so i¡¯ll use the immortal bamboo wine i brewed myself to entertain you. this immortal bamboo wine is a good thing. from taking materials to brewing to storing it in a sealed state, it takes a hundred years to have such a small tub.¡± zhu qiye said so much because he wanted to say, ¡°look, is seventh senior brother treating you well with such a good thing?¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± xue fanxin took a sip of the immortal bamboo wine. the taste was indeed not bad, even better than the wine she had brewed. although it lacked a little life force, the spirit energy contained in it was much richer than her wine. after drinking a cup of immortal bamboo, she could sense boundless spirit energy filling her body. zhu qiye had been looking at xue fanxin, and his expression was very excited. it clearly said: my immortal bamboo wine is a good thing, right? quickly praise it. xue fanxin looked at zhu qiye¡¯s jumpy personality and smiled to herself. ¡°seventh senior brother¡¯s immortal bamboo wine is indeed not bad. it tastes excellent and is filled with spirit energy. not only can it be used as fine wine, but it can also be used as a cultivation resource. it¡¯s really a rare good thing.¡± ¡°haha¡­ i was just saying that my immortal bamboo wine is a good thing, right? however, little jiu has a picky mouth and said that my immortal bamboo wine is nothing. i think he¡¯s just jealous that i brewed such a good wine. hmph, i definitely won¡¯t let him drink it in the future, only you.¡± uh¡­ xue fanxin looked at zhu qiye who did not look like an expert at all and was really speechless. no wonder ah jiu said that seventh senior brother was unserious. that was indeed the case. Chapter 1279 - 1279 Just Strike 1279 just strike xue fanxin basically understood zhu qiye¡¯s personality, but she could not see through his cultivation level, nor could she see what kind of ruthlessness was behind his jumpy personality. ah jiu had said that his senior brothers were all overlords. therefore, although zhu qiye looked so out of place on the surface, he definitely had a powerful side. it was just that she did not know. however, zhu qiye was ah jiu¡¯s seventh senior brother. from ah jiu¡¯s tone, he seemed to believe in his senior brothers. therefore, no matter how strong zhu qiye was or how ruthless he was, she was not afraid, because she knew that seventh senior brother would not hurt her. ¡°seventh senior brother, why did you call me here today?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just want to get to know you properly and know what the woman little jiu likes is like. you might not know, but little jiu hates women very much, especially those who have feelings for him. he doesn¡¯t even let them approach. look at that nine nether holy land. there¡¯s not even a woman. a few of our senior brothers bet that little jiu will definitely be alone in the future, but later, master said that little jiu will have a good marriage, so when you appeared, i was very curious.¡± what he was curious about was if xue fanxin was the good marriage that his master had mentioned. after all, the two of them had not made any practical progress now, and they seemed to be living their own lives. although little jiu said that he had set his sights on xue fanxin, he could not just use his mouth! ¡°who is your master?¡± xue fanxin was not interested in those messy things. she only wanted to know who ah jiu¡¯s master was. the reverse spirit heaven wheel had been left to her by ah jiu¡¯s master, so she had to know who ah jiu¡¯s master was. initially, she wanted to ask ah jiu, but ah jiu had not told her directly back then, so he probably would not tell her easily. ¡°you¡¯ll definitely know who our master is in the future, so there¡¯s no hurry. you just need to know that our master is a very, very, very powerful person.¡± ¡°tch, you¡¯re like those old fellows. you like to show off your mystery.¡± ¡°what old fellow? look at my handsome appearance. do i look like an old fellow?¡± ¡°you must be thousands of years old if not tens of thousands. in my opinion, you¡¯re just an old guy.¡± ¡°how am i old? how am i old?¡± zhu qiye kept emphasizing that he was not old and almost jumped up to argue with xue fanxin. with his current cultivation level, tens of thousands of years was still very young, okay? ¡°alright, alright, alright. you¡¯re not old you¡¯re not old. that¡¯s enough, right?¡± xue fanxin was really speechless at zhu qiye, so she no longer disputed with him about age and changed the topic. ¡°seventh senior brother, did you cause that thunder just now?¡± ¡°you can even guess this. your brain is not bad. you¡¯re as smart as your seventh senior brother. i indeed caused that thunder. how is it? do you think it¡¯s very exciting? if you said that you wanted to strike feng xianyao with lightning just now, i would definitely strike her a few times.¡± ¡°then why didn¡¯t you strike?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t get an accurate answer from you, right? why don¡¯t we do this? the next time you want to strike someone, just say it. i¡¯ll definitely strike.¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you go and strike that elder ji yuan now?¡± boom¡­ xue fanxin was just saying it casually. she had really said it casually. however, she had never expected zhu qiye to be serious just because she had said it casually. Chapter 1280 - 1280 Who Can You Blame? 1280 who can you blame? elder ji yuan had been beaten up by chuge and muyu previously. his body was still in pain, and the bruises on his face had yet to completely disappear. therefore, he had been hiding in his room these few days, thinking about how to teach xue fanxin a lesson. it would be best to get rid of this person. it was not the best, but he had to get rid of her. in short, he would not let xue fanxin live for long. however, it was indeed not easy to silently get rid of someone under chuge and muyu¡¯s noses, so he had to think about it carefully and think of a foolproof plan. without a foolproof plan, it was best not to attack easily. once he provoked the nine nether holy land, the one who would die would be him. if xue fanxin died in the new students secret realm trial, no one would blame him¡­ just as elder ji yuan was plotting how to make xue fanxin die in the trial mystic realm, there was suddenly a loud bang. before he could react, a powerful bolt of lightning struck his roof, piercing a huge hole in it and striking him. ¡°ah¡­¡± elder ji yuan¡¯s tragic cry spread throughout the entire spirit peak, especially in the courtyard he was in. everyone around him heard his tragic cry and ran over to see what was going on. some even saw with their own eyes that the lightning struck elder ji yuan¡¯s roof. after arriving at the event location, everyone saw elder ji yuan lying on the ground smoking and cramping. there were still residual lightning on his body. the truth was obvious. elder ji yuan had been struck by lightning. being struck by lightning for no reason was really a little mysterious. when feng xianyao heard the commotion here, she also ran over to take a look. when she saw elder ji yuan, who had been struck by lightning, for some reason, she immediately thought of xue fanxin and what had happened today. could it be that elder ji yuan being struck by lightning had something to do with xue fanxin? how was this possible? with elder ji yuan¡¯s strength, he was definitely not injured by ordinary lightning. looking at elder ji yuan¡¯s current tragic state, it was impossible for xue fanxin to create that lightning. if not for xue fanxin, could he have really been struck by lightning? although xue fanxin had not seen elder ji yuan being struck by lightning with her own eyes, from the commotion, she could guess how tragic elder ji yuan was. in the end, he would definitely be crippled even if he did not die. this seventh senior brother was really not to be trifled with. he struck just like that. he was too terrifying. ¡°little girl, that elder ji yuan is not dead yet. do you want to strike again?¡± zhu qiye seemed to be addicted to playing. in his opinion, striking elder ji yuan to death was not a big deal at all. it was just a casual game. only then did xue fanxin realize how terrifying zhu qiye was. he was playing with human lives. although elder ji yuan deserved to die, it was still a life. how could he play just like that? zhu qiye saw that xue fanxin¡¯s face was a little pale and there was some fear in her eyes. without asking, he knew that she was frightened. this made him a little anxious, and he quickly explained, ¡°little girl, seventh senior brother didn¡¯t mean to scare you. didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to strike that elder ji yuan? seventh senior brother also did as you said. how did i scare you instead?¡± you were the one who said that you wanted to strike, but in the end, i struck. you were so frightened. who can you blame? if little jiu found out that he had frightened this girl, would he beat him up? ¡°er¡­ no, i¡¯m not frightened. i just think that seventh senior brother is very powerful,¡± xue fanxin said with an awkward smile. ¡°of course i¡¯m powerful¡­ don¡¯t worry. no matter how powerful i am, i won¡¯t hurt you. you¡¯re little jiu¡¯s darling. i can¡¯t even wait to dote on you!¡± although he was the seventh senior brother, when little jiu was angry, he was much more terrifying than him and even more terrifying than eldest senior brother. xue fanxin naturally knew that zhu qiye would not hurt her, so she had never been afraid. just now, she had only been a little shocked because she had seen zhu qiye¡¯s ruthless side. now that she had already recovered, she would not be polite. ¡°seventh senior brother, it¡¯s our first time meeting. do you have a greeting gift?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already treated you with the immortal bamboo wine. isn¡¯t that enough?¡± zhu qiye¡¯s heart ached. ¡°this is a welcome gift, not a greeting gift.¡± ¡°nothing on me suits you besides these purple mystic crystals. absorb the power in the purple mystic crystal well. these few purple mystic crystals should be able to successfully advance you to the mystic spirit realm.¡± when xue fanxin heard this, she looked at the shining crystals on the table and immediately put them away. ¡°thank you, seventh senior brother.¡± she had only heard of purple crystals and had never heard of purple mystic crystals. presumably, this purple mystic crystal should be a crystal of a higher level than purple crystals. this was good stuff! zhu qiye looked at xue fanxin, the money-grubber, and felt that she was very cute. he looked at his interspatial ring and realized that there were still some purple crystals piled in the corner, so he might as well take them all out for her. ¡°i¡¯ll give this to you too. although a high-grade purple crystal is inferior to a purple mystic crystal, it¡¯s still considered a good thing in the five continents and ten regions. it¡¯s a little useful to you.¡± ¡°seventh senior brother, you¡¯re the best.¡± xue fanxin picked up a high-grade purple crystal that was the size of a fist. even when she held it in her hand, she could sense the spiritual energy fluctuation from the crystal. she simply could not bear to put it down. she had never even seen a high-grade purple crystal! speaking of which, she had been quite poor recently. it was said that many places in the five continents and ten regions used crystals as trading currency. although there were also gold coins, crystal coins, and so on, they were all used by ordinary people. most ordinary cultivators liked to use crystals as trading currency. she really did not have any crystals. it seemed like she had to spend some effort to earn money. otherwise, it would not be good to always rely on ah jiu. ¡°hey, hey, hey, come back to your senses. it¡¯s just a few crystals. look at how happy you are.¡± zhu qiye saw xue fanxin laughing as she held the crystals. that little money-grubber looked cute no matter how he looked at it. however, if it were anyone else, he probably would not feel this way. it couldn¡¯t be helped. after all, this money-grubbing little girl was little jiu¡¯s beloved! ¡°seventh senior brother, thank you for the greeting gift. i¡¯ll accept it impolitely. i¡¯ll treat you to a feast another day.¡± xue fanxin took away all the crystals on the table, looking like she was afraid that zhu qiye would go back on his word. how could she have known that these crystals were not good things in zhu qiye¡¯s eyes? if he wanted them, he could easily get a bunch. zhu qiye was not interested in the so-called feast. in his opinion, xue fanxin¡¯s so-called feast was nothing more than those spirit dishes from the five continents and ten regions. ¡°little girl, it¡¯s already late. i¡¯ll send you back first. remember, this five elements academy is seventh senior brother¡¯s territory. if anyone dares to bully you, just bully them back. it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re beaten to death or crippled. if the sky collapses, seventh senior brother will bear it for you.¡± ¡°hehe, since seventh senior brother says so, i won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± following closely behind a big tree was a good thing. it would be a waste not to use a backer. having more backers was not a bad thing. the more, the better. didn¡¯t ah jiu have eight senior brothers? her eight senior brothers were all overlords of a region. perhaps she could get them all as her backers. having a backer was also a form of strength. Chapter 1281 - 1281 Change or Not 1281 change or not zhu qiye only sent xue fanxin to the foot of the mountain and let her return by herself. anyway, the entire five elements academy was his territory. with him protecting her, nothing would happen. after xue fanxin left zhu qiye¡¯s place, she returned to her dormitory, which was where the new and old students lived. perhaps because of the fight with feng xianyao previously, no one dared to cause trouble for xue fanxin anymore. they took a detour in fear when they saw her. at this moment, shui moning hurriedly walked towards xue fanxin. when xue fanxin saw shui moning¡¯s anxious expression, she asked directly, ¡°is someone coming to cause trouble for me again?¡± ¡°no, no.¡± because shui moning was too excited and had too much to say, she seemed to be very anxious. she hurriedly explained, ¡°this time, it¡¯s not that someone wants to cause trouble for you, but someone came to beg you to save her life. that is a senior sister of the martial spirit peak, called xu lan. she said that she wanted to ask you for a heaven-grade healing pill to save her. i said that you were not around, so she kept waiting. later, i asked around in private and found out that xu lan¡¯s senior brother, fu tianbai, had suffered very serious injuries some time ago. even master xi was helpless. however, master xi said that with a heaven-grade healing pill, fu tianbai¡¯s injuries can be healed.¡± xu lan had heard that xue fanxin had heaven-grade healing pills, so she came to beg. although she knew very well that there would be no outcome, she still wanted to give it a try. after all, this was a chance. even if there was only a trace of hope, she would not give up. she knew that heaven-grade pills were very precious. even if she sold herself, she would not be able to afford them. however, in order to save her senior brother, she could only shamelessly beg. xue fanxin heard a rough idea from shui moning. when she walked into the courtyard, she saw an ordinary-looking woman standing there. she looked a little conflicted and troubled, as if she wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°junior sister fanxin, i¡­ i am xu lan of the martial spirit peak. i came to look for you today because i want¡­ want¡­¡± it was really difficult to ask for a heaven-grade pill. that was a priceless thing. she was not related to them and did not have money. how could she ask? but if she did not ask, how would she know that the other party would not give it to her? xue fanxin could tell that xu lan was embarrassed and conflicted. she was not the kind of person who had a heart of stone. she still adhered to the principle of befriending the senior brothers and sisters of the academy, so before xu lan could finish speaking, she said directly, ¡°a thousand five-element pearls in exchange for a heaven-level healing pill. do you want to trade?¡± ¡°ah?¡± xu lan had not expected xue fanxin to say that. she thought that she had heard wrong and was stunned. ¡°i said 1,000 five-element pearls in exchange for a heaven-grade healing pill. do you want to trade?¡± only then did xu lan react and say excitedly, ¡°i¡¯ll trade, i¡¯ll trade. however, can i pay the five-element pearls later? i guarantee that i¡¯ll definitely give you a thousand five-element pearls within a month.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll give you face and promise you a month before paying the five-element pearls. this is a heaven-grade healing pill. quickly take it to your senior brother.¡± ¡°thank you, junior sister fanxin, thank you¡­¡± xu lan did not know how to express the gratitude and excitement in her heart, nor did she know how she had left. with the heaven-grade healing pill in her hand, she rushed somewhere as quickly as possible. however, unexpectedly, she was ambushed halfway and was instantly knocked out. right on the heels of that, a fast figure flashed past and took the pill from her hand. Chapter 1282 - 1282 Not Trustworthy 1282 not trustworthy xue fanxin did not know about xu lan. anyway, to her, a heaven-grade pill was nothing. she would treat it as selling someone else a favor. perhaps she could really save a good person. however, the news that xu lan had obtained a heaven-rank healing pill from xue fanxin had spread throughout the entire five elements academy in less than an hour. now, everyone knew that xu lan had a heaven-rank healing pill in her hand. they all guessed how many more heaven-rank pills xue fanxin had. they wondered if they should ask xue fanxin for one too. however, in less than two hours, there were rumors in the academy that xu lan¡¯s heaven-grade healing pill had been snatched away. however, there was another saying. it was that xu lan wanted to pocket the pills and was unwilling to take them out to save fu tianbai. when fu tianbai found out that xu lan had obtained a heaven-grade healing pill from xue fanxin, he was extremely happy. he had been waiting for xu lan to take the pill for him to consume, but who knew that what he would receive was the news that the pill had been snatched? this instantly made his mood fall to a low point. he even suspected that the rumors outside had been hidden by xu lan. after all, a heaven-grade pill was extremely precious. people like them would probably never see it in their lives, let alone obtain it. ¡°lanlan, tell me honestly. did you hide that heaven-grade healing pill?¡± fu tianbai finally said this. this sentence showed his doubts about xu lan. ¡°senior brother, it¡¯s fine if the people outside don¡¯t believe me, but why don¡¯t you believe me? we¡¯ve been together for so many years, but don¡¯t you have any trust? the pill was indeed snatched away on the way back. the other party was too powerful. i was knocked out before i could see who did it. when i woke up, the pill was long gone.¡± what xu lan was most afraid of was being doubted by fu tianbai. she had thought that the relationship between the two of them was worthy of their trust, but¡­ it turned out that the man she had loved for so many years still did not believe her enough. seeing xu lan¡¯s huge reaction, not only did fu tianbai not comfort her, but he also suspected her even more. ¡°in the five elements academy, who dares to snatch others¡¯ things randomly? lanlan, if you¡¯re unwilling to take out that heaven-grade healing pill for me to consume, just say it. i won¡¯t blame you, but you shouldn¡¯t lie to me like this.¡± won¡¯t blame you? how was that possible? no matter what, he had to dig out the heaven-grade healing pill from xu lan. even if the pill was really robbed, he wanted xu lan to beg xue fanxin for another one. ¡°senior brother, i¡¯m really not lying to you. the pill was really robbed.¡± ¡°then ask xue fanxin for another one.¡± ¡°in the end, you still don¡¯t believe me. senior brother, you disappoint me too much.¡± xu lan saw that fu tianbai was filled with suspicion. she really could not believe that she had loved such a man for so many years. she was extremely sad, so she ran out, not wanting to argue with fu tianbai anymore. at this moment, in a secret room, elder sang privately handed the pill he had snatched to sang ruoxin. ¡°ruoxin, this is a real heaven-grade healing pill. put it away. it might be useful in the secret realm trial.¡± ¡°fifth uncle, thank you!¡± when xu lan obtained the pill from xue fanxin, she immediately contacted her fifth uncle and discussed how to snatch this pill from xu lan. with fifth uncle around, it was more than enough to deal with xu lan, so this heaven-grade healing pill was hers now. Chapter 1283 - 1283 No Pills 1283 no pills xue fanxin had heard a little about xu lan¡¯s pill being snatched. she had also heard people suspect that xu lan had privately hidden the pill and did not want to take it out for fu tianbai to use. regardless of whether the pills had really been snatched or hidden by xu lan, she was not in the mood to care now. in the next two days, she had to treat tang man and had no time to care about anything else. in order to have a quiet environment to treat tang man¡¯s injuries, xue fanxin got the old drunkard to guard outside. she then instructed huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning to block anyone who came to cause trouble for her for the next two days. however, dean qing mu had personally stepped forward yesterday to emphasize that they were not to cause trouble. presumably, many people would be very obedient these few days. even if they had any thoughts, they had to hide them and not dare to act recklessly. ¡°teacher, the treatment process will be very painful. you have to bear with it.¡± xue fanxin had already prepared all the herbs she needed, and tang man¡¯s body had also been adjusted to its best state. she was only one step away from treatment. although she was 80% confident, she had to be careful about those 20% accidents. ¡°i¡¯ve survived no matter how hard it is. this is nothing. at most, i¡¯ll die. girl, you don¡¯t have to feel any pressure. do it.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± tang man¡¯s injuries were actually very serious. previously, he had risked his life to block elder ji yuan¡¯s attack. if not for xue fanxin treating him in time, he would have died on the spot. to cultivators, injuries that could not be healed were nothing more than injuries to their meridians and dantian. as long as they reached a certain cultivation level, if their meridians and dantian were not damaged, even if their hearts and lungs were injured, they would not die immediately. as long as they were treated in time, they could still live. however, if his meridians and dantian were damaged, that would be terrible. tang man¡¯s situation was like this. his meridians and dantian were shattered, and his internal organs had already seriously failed. there was not much vitality left. if he was left alone, he could only live for a few months at most. restoring the meridians and dantian was an easy task for xue fanxin, who had the wood spirit heavenly pearl. coupled with the yin yang nine needles art and various spirit pills, treating tang man¡¯s injuries was not a problem. although the old drunkard sat outside without moving, he was more anxious than anyone else and kept drinking. if the girl could not treat tang man¡¯s injuries, then he had even less hope. if the girl could treat tang man¡¯s injuries, he would have a chance to live. that unknown outcome was really torturous! for the entire day, xue fanxin was busy treating tang man. fortunately, she had made full preparations and no one had disturbed her, so things went very smoothly. when the old drunkard saw xue fanxin walk out of the room with a tired expression, he anxiously went forward and asked, ¡°little girl, how is it?¡± ¡°teacher¡¯s meridians and dantian have already healed, but he still needs to recuperate for a while, so take good care of him. i¡¯ve already prepared the pills needed to recuperate and told teacher how to take them. generally speaking, there¡¯s no problem. if the situation goes wrong, come and inform me immediately.¡± after spending a large amount of spirit energy for an entire day, xue fanxin was really tired, so she left after saying a few words to the old drunkard, planning to go back and have a good sleep. however, just as she reached her residence, the entrance was blocked. ¡°this should be junior sister fanxin, right? i¡¯m fu tianbai of the martial spirit peak. i took the liberty to come today and only hope that junior sister fanxin can give me a heaven-grade healing pill. i believe you¡¯ve also heard that only a heaven-grade healing pill can treat my injuries, so i came to ask you for a heaven-grade healing pill.¡± fu tianbai was not like xu lan, who found it difficult to ask for pills. he said it directly the moment he saw xue fanxin. although his tone was very good and his attitude was very good, his words made xue fanxin feel uncomfortable. although she had many pills and they were like cabbages to her, she also knew that heaven-grade pills were still very precious in the five continents and ten regions. fu tianbai had actually easily asked her for such a precious thing. he had asked for it directly without come. xue fanxin, what is the meaning of this?¡± 15:59 xue fanxin was originally quite polite. she wanted to wait until she had rested enough before refining saying anything. this was equivalent to asking for free. why did she feel more and more disgusted by fu tianbai? ¡°i remember that senior sister xu lan has already asked me for a heaven-grade healing pill for you.¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t junior sister fanxin know that the heaven-grade healing pill has already been snatched away?¡± fu tianbai smiled bitterly, then continued, ¡°it¡¯s also possible that xu lan hid it. after all, a heaven-grade pill is very precious. not many people are willing to take it out.¡± these words made xue fanxin even more displeased, but she still did not show it. she only said in a normal tone, ¡°but i don¡¯t have the heaven-grade healing pill anymore.¡± fu tianbai could not accept this answer. his expression started to change, and his tone and attitude were different from before. he was a little aggressive. ¡°junior sister fanxin, you¡¯re joking with me, right? if you gave xu lan the last healing pill, how could you bear to take it out back then?¡± even a saint could not bear to take out the last one for someone he did not know. hence, he definitely did not believe that xue fanxin did not have pills. there were definitely pills, but she was unwilling to take them out. ¡°do i look like i¡¯m joking? there¡¯s really no more heaven-grade healing pills. the one i gave senior sister xu lan is the last one.¡± she had indeed not lied to fu tianbai. the heaven-grade healing pill she had given xu lan was the last one. she no longer had it on her. however¡­ she could refine more. anyway, she had plenty of herbs. however, she wanted to sleep now. she did not have the energy or mood to refine pills. fu tianbai looked at xue fanxin¡¯s serious expression and slowly believed her. at the same time, he started to panic. ¡°how is that possible? junior sister fanxin, i really need a heaven-grade healing pill. can you¡­¡± ¡°senior brother, i really don¡¯t have a heaven-grade healing pill now, so¡­¡± before xue fanxin could finish speaking, fu tianbai interrupted her because he was too anxious. ¡°you¡¯re lying. when you saved xuanyuan yunxing, you had a heaven-grade healing pill. when you saved tang man, you had it. when xu lan asked you for it, you also had it, but you don¡¯t have it when i come. xue fanxin, what is the meaning of this?¡± xue fanxin was originally quite polite. she wanted to wait until she had rested enough before refining the injury recovery pill, but now, she was no longer in the mood. ¡°what i mean is that i have no pills. you can go wherever you want. otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. i believe you¡¯ve heard of my deeds. those who cause trouble for me often won¡¯t have a good ending. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡± ¡°get lost, don¡¯t block the way.¡± xue fanxin circled around fu tianbai slightly and walked forward, ignoring him. fu tianbai was unwilling, but when he thought of xue fanxin¡¯s ability and the power of the nine nether holy land, he really did not dare to act recklessly. that damned girl actually dared to treat him like this. just wait and see. be it xu lan or xue fanxin, he would make these two women regret it. Chapter 1284 - 1284 Everyone Has Their Own Aspirations 1284 everyone has their own aspirations the news that fu tianbai had gone to xue fanxin to ask for pills to no avail quickly spread, making those who still wanted pills put away their thoughts a little. furthermore, because they were afraid of chuge and muyu of the nine nether holy land, even the people of the five elements academy in places of status did not dare to act rashly and waited quietly. furthermore, heaven-grade pills were extremely precious. they could not be obtained just like that. xue fanxin had already used so many, so she probably did not have much left on her. perhaps she really did not have any left. it was useless no matter how much they thought. no one came to disturb her. xue fanxin¡¯s days were quite good. every day, she cultivated with her companions, chatted, and did what she had to do. those days were very comfortable. furthermore, they did not have to go to the canteen to be compensated without regard to performance. every meal was a delicious meal carefully prepared by tao ren. tang man¡¯s body had already mostly recovered under xue fanxin¡¯s treatment and care. his old injuries over the years had finally healed completely. not only could he continue cultivating, but he had also become much younger and was filled with vitality. when the old drunkard saw that tang man had recovered so well, his heart was filled with hope. he was anxious to look for xue fanxin to treat him, but he was pulled back by tang man. ¡°old drunkard, there¡¯s no hurry for your injuries. with that spirit wine, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to live for another three to five years. there are only a few days left until the new student secret realm trial. how can the girl have time to treat you? don¡¯t disturb her and let her prepare for the trial.¡± ¡°i know, i know. then i¡¯ll look for her to treat me after she finishes the secret realm trial, okay? speaking of which, old tang, this fanxin¡¯s medical skills are even more powerful than the medicine god of the medicine god valley. what do you think her background is?¡± the old drunkard was getting more and more curious about xue fanxin¡¯s identity. an unknown little girl¡¯s medical skills were actually stronger than the medicine god¡¯s. the medicine god was an old fellow who had lived for thousands or tens of thousands of years, but fanxin was only sixteen years old. there was simply no comparison. ¡°who cares who she is? anyway, she is the person i, tang man, will follow in the future. as for whether she is the person the old swindler made me wait for, i don¡¯t care anymore.¡± his injuries had almost healed. there was no need for him to wait for any dragons or phoenixes to find a way out. even if xue fanxin was not the person the old swindler had made him wait for, he did not care. the old drunkard did not refute tang man¡¯s words. he actually agreed with him, but when he thought of something, he was a little worried. ¡°old tang, after seeing fanxin¡¯s medical skills, i don¡¯t want to listen to the old swindler anymore. i¡¯m waiting for some strange dragon and phoenix in the five elements academy, but i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy on qing shi¡¯s end. that guy seems to think very highly of feng xianyao. he always thought that feng xianyao was the person the old swindler wanted us to wait for. previously, we expressed our attitude to stand on fanxin¡¯s side, and he seemed to be a little unhappy. look, i haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡± ¡°everyone has their own ambitions. this is his choice. we have no right to interfere.¡± tang man was also a little worried when he mentioned qing shi. qing shi was qing mu¡¯s biological younger brother. his status in the five elements academy was also a little special, unlike the two of them, who had always been looked at differently. although qing mu and some elders gave them some face, it was only a little. if something big happened, their face would be useless. however, they did not care about this, nor were they bothered. to them, the most important thing now was to follow xue fanxin. this was an oath they had made back then. as for qing shi¡¯s choice, it was not important to them. Chapter 1285 - 1285 Aura Change 1285 aura change in the blink of an eye, a few days passed. there were still three days before the new student secret realm trial. xue fanxin did not care about the so-called new student secret realm trial at all, nor did she take it to heart. she usually ate and drank what she needed to eat and drink. now, what she was most worried about was ye jiushang. ah jiu had said that refining the power of heavenly punishment would take ten days. it was already the thirteenth day. ah jiu had yet to finish refining, so she was anxious! that power of heavenly punishment was so powerful that she could not even touch it, let alone refine it. she hoped that ah jiu was fine. two more days passed. tomorrow was the day the new student secret realm trial started. the people from the five elements academy were already busy. all the new students were preparing for the secret realm trial. some time ago, xue fanxin had instructed tao ren to make all kinds of delicious food. because she was participating in the new student secret realm trial tomorrow, she had come to get food today. tao ren had been busy making delicious food these few days. apart from the cooked dishes, there were also pastries, dried meat, and all kinds of snacks. they were all packed up for xue fanxin to take away. ¡°your highness, this new student secret realm trial is quite dangerous. how can you just bring food? do you want to bring other artifacts and spirit artifacts for self-defense?¡± although tao ren was only a chef who cooked for xue fanxin, after spending some time together, he had actually already treated xue fanxin as his junior and had special care for her. ¡°uncle tao, i don¡¯t lack spirit artifacts, spirit pills, and so on, so¡­¡± xue fanxin originally wanted to chat with tao ren, but before she could finish speaking, she suddenly sensed something strange in the reverse spirit space. she immediately sent a wisp of her divine sense in to take a look. she saw that ye jiushang¡¯s entire body was emitting an intense purple light, and the spirit energy fluctuation in the space was very intense. her heart tightened, and she quickly found an excuse to leave. ¡°uncle tao, i suddenly remembered that i have something urgent to do. i¡¯ll leave first. goodbye.¡± after xue fanxin left tao ren¡¯s side, she hurriedly returned to her room and pretended to lie on the bed to sleep. then, her divine sense immediately entered the space. at this moment, the purple light on ye jiushang¡¯s body was still very intense, turning the entire space into a mysterious purple. the spirit energy in the space was constantly absorbed by him, almost sucking up all the spirit energy in the space. as for the plants planted in the space, they curled up with spirituality. those without spirituality were shriveled, as if they were about to wither. xue fanxin did not care about the changes in the space. she only cared about ye jiushang now. she was very worried that something would happen to him, but she did not dare to go forward and disturb him easily. she could only stand there anxiously. ¡°ah jiu, nothing must happen to you!¡± ye jiushang was currently in a mysterious state. his body was undergoing a tremendous change. the seal in his body had loosened a little, and there was something new in his mind. although it shocked him, he quickly calmed down. when the spirit energy fluctuations in his body slowly calmed down, he opened his eyes. when xue fanxin saw ye jiushang open his eyes, she asked carefully, ¡°ah jiu¡­¡± she felt that the current ah jiu was different from before. be it his temperament, aura, or aura, they were all completely different, as if he had become another person. it was very difficult to change a person¡¯s aura. no matter how high their cultivation level was or how strong they were, their aura would not change much. however, ah jiu¡¯s aura had completely changed. it was simply the aura of another person. was he still her ah jiu? Chapter 1286 - Chapter 1286: As Long As It’s You chapter 1286: as long as it¡¯s you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye jiushang gradually restrained the spirit energy emitted from his body. he slowly landed from the sky and gently swept his sleeve. the surrounding dust automatically avoided him, not daring to touch him at all. xue fanxin looked at the person in front of her and was very nervous and afraid. she was afraid that the person in front of her was no longer the ah jiu who doted on and loved her. ¡°ah jiu, is that you?¡± ye jiushang walked towards xue fanxin and stood in front of her. he looked at her affectionately and reached out his slender fingers to touch her face. then, he smoothed out her furrowed brows from nervousness and fear and said gently, ¡°xin¡¯er, it¡¯s me.¡± the words ¡®it¡¯s me¡¯ made xue fanxin heave a sigh of relief. then, she pounced into ye jiushang¡¯s arms and hugged his waist tightly. she buried her head in his chest. ¡°ah jiu, as long as it¡¯s you, as long as it¡¯s you.¡± no matter what ah jiu looked like, it was enough as long as he was still her ah jiu. ¡°silly girl, you still don¡¯t believe me enough.¡¯ ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t believe you, but even your aura has changed, so i¡­¡± if a person¡¯s aura even changed, it was very likely that they would become another person, which was why she was nervous and afraid. ¡°when my strength increases to another realm, my aura will naturally change. furthermore, the seal in my body has loosened, reminding me of something.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°something unimportant now.¡± ye jiushang stroked xue fanxin¡¯s head. clearly, he did not want to say those things. those old things were indeed unimportant now. as for whether they were important in the future, it would depend on his decision. xue fanxin pouted. although she was a little displeased, she did not ask further. compared to those unimportant things, she wanted to know how powerful ye jiushang was now. ¡°ah jiu, with your current strength, are you still afraid of that heavenly dao?¡± ¡°soon, i will be the heavenly dao of this world.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good, then i¡¯m relieved. the heavenly dao¡­ also known as the heavens. going against him is no joke. ah jiu, you¡¯re simply too powerful. you can actually fight against the heavens. this must be an unprecedented deed that has never been done before. ¡°what unprecedented? the so-called heavenly dao is only the controller of this world. it¡¯s not like he¡¯s an impressive person.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. my ah jiu is the most powerful and impressive¡­ eh, why is there a letter flying over?¡± xue fanxin was hugging ye jiushang¡¯s arm and acting cute. unexpectedly, a letter flew out of thin air from her space, just like the previous letter. ¡°ah jiu, could this be another letter your master left for you?¡± ¡°probably,¡± ye jiushang said indifferently. he reached out and took the flying letter in his hand, then opened it and read it. xue fanxin stuck her head out curiously and looked at the content of the letter. little jiu, when you see this letter, the seal in your body must have loosened and you know something. however, you must remember to calm down. now is not the time to go back. what you have to do now is to marry little xue and give birth to a few fat babies. seeing the last sentence, xue fanxin¡¯s face flushed red. giving birth¡­ she and ah jiu had not even gotten married. how could they give birth so quickly? looking at her current body, she was still too small, so she would think about giving birth two years later. what would her and ah jiu¡¯s child be like? they must be very cute and beautiful¡­ ¡°if you want to know what our child looks like, you¡¯ll know after giving birth.¡± ye jiushang turned the letter in his hand into spirit energy and dissipated. he was not as excited and happy as the last time he saw the letter his master had left behind. he did not feel much about his so-called master and letter and placed all his attention on the person in front of him. now, the only person in this world who could move his heart was this little girl.. Chapter 1287 - Chapter 1287: Will Be Suffocated chapter 1287: will be suffocated translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin¡¯s face turned even redder from ye jiushang¡¯s words. she burrowed into his chest with all her might. ¡°who wants to have a child with you?¡± ye jiushang hugged the person in his arms and pressed her against the soft bed, half pressing her down. looking at her seductive little mouth, he really could not help but bite it. then, he kissed her deeply and refused to let go. ¡°oh¡­¡± in the beginning, xue fanxin could not adapt to this gentle and domineering kiss, but she slowly adapted. she even responded and tasted this kiss awkwardly, familiarizing herself with the aura of the person she loved again. was this ah jiu¡¯s current aura? be it in the past or now, she liked it so much. the desire in ye jiushang¡¯s body was about to be uncontrollable. it burned so much that his entire body felt uncomfortable. if this continued, he did not know if he would directly eat up the cute girl in front of him. presumably, he would. therefore, he had no choice but to bear with it forcefully. he reluctantly stopped making love and looked at the person in front of him with extreme desire. ¡°xin¡¯er, i really can¡¯t wait to take you.¡± ¡°er¡­¡± all xue fanxin could do now was be shy. her face was red and hot, and she did not know what to do. she wished she could find a hole to hide in. although she was a doctor and knew about the relationship between a man and a woman, she only knew after experiencing it herself that it was really¡­ embarrassing. it had been hard on ah jiu. as a normal adult man, he often had to bear with such desires and had no place to vent. she really did not know if he would suffer internal injuries from holding it in. ¡°quickly cultivate well and reach the deity realm. otherwise, your husband will be suffocated.¡± ye jiushang kissed xue fanxin¡¯s forehead before getting up from her reluctantly. in order to prevent himself from losing control, he had no choice but to quickly find something else to do. ¡°xin¡¯er, i have something to do. stay in the five elements academy. if there¡¯s anything, tell me in the space.¡± ¡°yes, yes. i know. if you have something to do, go do it quickly. you¡¯ve been in seclusion for so long and there was such a huge natural disaster previously. i believe the five continents and ten regions are very chaotic everywhere, and even the divine region is no exception. there must be a lot of things waiting for you, the master god, to deal with, so go quickly.¡± because xue fanxin was too shy, she kept persuading ye jiushang to leave. otherwise, she would be even more shy. when the time came, she would really have to find a hole to hide in. ¡°wait for me to return.¡± how could ye jiushang not know what xue fanxin was thinking? however, there were indeed many things waiting for him to deal with outside, especially on the heavenly dao¡¯s side. he had to act quickly. after ye jiushang left the space, xue fanxin rolled onto the bed and wrapped herself in a blanket. ¡°ah¡­ i¡¯m so embarrassed.. she had actually wanted to do ah jiu just now. she was even fantasizing about that lively scene in her mind. it was really embarrassing. fortunately, ah jiu¡¯s self-control was strong enough. otherwise¡­ what were you thinking? anyway, she and ah jiu would have sex sooner or later. furthermore, ah jiu was the person she liked. there was nothing wrong with having designs on him, right? xue fanxin tried her best to adjust her mindset and emotions. after resting for a while, she was about to tidy up the slightly messy space, but at this moment, she sensed that something was wrong outside the space, so she immediately pulled her divine sense out of the space and returned to her main body. ¡°who is it?¡± at this moment, a black-clothed person appeared out of thin air in the room and even set up a barrier. xue fanxin was very vigilant. the moment she saw the black-clothed person, she wanted to strike first. unexpectedly, the other party took off the black cloak and hat on his head at this moment, revealing his true appearance. ¡°grandpa¡­ no, you¡¯re not grandpa.. who are you?¡± Chapter 1288 - Chapter 1288: Coming and going in a hurry chapter 1288: coming and going in a hurry translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the face revealed by the black-clothed person was 70 to 80% similar to xue batian¡¯s. if not for the fact that she was familiar with xue batian, she might have thought of him as xue batian. xue fanxin did not know who the black-clothed person was, but she could sense that he had no ill will towards her. furthermore, he seemed to be very nervous and cautious. a person who looked extremely similar to xue batian¡­ could it be her father, xue feichen? just as xue fanxin had such doubts, the black-clothed person spoke. ¡°xin¡¯er, time is limited now. i don¡¯t have time to tell you in detail. you don¡¯t have time to slowly answer your various questions. just listen to me carefully next.¡± ¡°you¡¯re my¡­ father?¡± xue fanxin still asked. ¡°mm.¡± the black-clothed person nodded. although there were all kinds of excitement in his eyes and he really wanted to hug his daughter, his time was really too tight and he could not waste any time, so he quickly got down to business. ¡°now that your soul has already returned to its original position and you are now complete, you must cultivate the reverse spirit art and the heart cleansing incantation well. only the reverse spirit art and the heart cleansing incantation can save your mother. the key to opening the various levels of the reverse spirit art and the heart cleansing incantation is in the nine tombs of the spacetime emperor. you can only obtain the complete reverse spirit art and the heart cleansing incantation after challenging all nine tombs. the first three tombs of the nine tombs are not dangerous to you, but the six tombs behind are not so easy to barge into, so you have to be careful. also, don¡¯t casually use the reverse spirit art and the heart cleansing incantation. even if you want to cultivate, you have to try your best to be in the space. otherwise, it will be very easy for others to discover your whereabouts.¡± ¡°oh no, i don¡¯t have much time left. i have to leave quickly. xin¡¯er, my good daughter, take care. don¡¯t waste time looking for me¡­¡± xue feichen still had a lot to say to his daughter, but time was too tight. he could only leave quickly. before leaving, he cleaned up all the traces of his visit. at this moment, far away in a secret place, a man in a black robe was using a special spirit technique to search for xue feichen. just as he finally had some clues, they were cut off again. ¡°damn it, he escaped again.¡± ¡°hmph, how long do you think you can run for? since you dare to appear, you must have left some clues. it¡¯s only a matter of time before they find you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just you. i won¡¯t let that little bastard off either. i want all of you to die without a burial place.¡± xue fanxin did not know what had happened in the distance. she stood rooted to the ground in a daze and tried her best to digest what she had just heard. although there was not much information, this was the first time she had come into close contact with her father. her father had come and gone in a hurry and was so panicked and anxious. he must be in a very bad situation. what was the reason for her father¡¯s panic? and why did her mother need the reverse spirit art and the heart cleansing incantation to save her? what had happened to her parents? not long after ye jiushang left the reverse spirit space, he immediately sensed that something was wrong with xue fanxin. he was really worried, so he returned and appeared in xue fanxin¡¯s room. seeing xue fanxin standing there in a daze, he asked worriedly, ¡°xin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? just now, i sensed a powerful and unfamiliar aura here and an isolation barrier. did you meet someone?¡± he was the master god of the five continents and ten regions. now, his strength had already surpassed the heavenly dao and he could be said to be the controller of this world. however, just now, he sensed a power that had escaped his control. for a moment, he could not sense xin¡¯er¡¯s aura, so he was especially anxious and had no choice but to turn back to see what was going on. xue fanxin did not hide it. however, she was still in shock. she pulled ye jiushang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°ah jiu, i just saw my father. he looks very similar to grandpa. he even spoke to me.¡± ¡°you mean xue feichen?¡± ye jiushang also had many doubts about xue feichen. after he returned to the deity position, he ordered his subordinates to investigate xue feichen. however, apart from finding out that xue feichen had once been to the flowing cloud sect and had almost been persecuted by them, there was no other news. even he could not find any news about xue feichen, let alone others. ¡°he said that he is my father. i can sense that he is my father.¡± xue fanxin told ye jiushang everything xue feichen had said to her, not hiding anything. however, because there was too little information, there was no way to find any clues. the words xue feichen had left behind were nothing more than to let xin¡¯er cultivate the reverse spirit art and the heart cleansing incantation well and pass through the nine tombs of the spacetime emperor. be it the reverse spirit art, the heart cleansing incantation, or the tomb of the spacetime emperor, they had already come into contact with them. therefore, the words xue feichen left behind did not have much clues. they only knew that the reverse spirit art and the heart cleansing incantation were used to save people. ¡°don¡¯t think too much. your father should be being watched by some powerful person, so it¡¯s not appropriate for him to appear. but now, we at least know that your father is still alive, right?¡± ¡°yes, my father is still alive.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good as long as he¡¯s alive, right? alright, let¡¯s not think about it. the new student secret realm trial will begin tomorrow. have a good rest today. this secret realm trial is different from the past. the difficulty will increase, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°why has the difficulty increased?¡± ¡°the reason i asked you to come to the five elements academy is this spirit inheritance mystic realm, which is the new student trial mystic realm. there are many inheritance powers in this spirit inheritance mystic realm. the more difficult it is, the stronger the inheritance power you will obtain. with your current ability, dealing with an even more difficult trial is no problem.¡± ¡°i have no problem dealing with an even more difficult trial. what about the others?¡± although she was only in the mystic king realm, her strength was comparable to that of the martial monarch realm. however, the others were not. most people were the opposite of her. they looked like they had high cultivation levels, but they were actually very weak, especially those young masters and young ladies from aristocratic families. many of their cultivation levels were accumulated with medicinal pills, looking good but useless. ¡°i only care about you. the others don¡¯t matter. but don¡¯t worry. even if they can¡¯t pass the secret realm trial, their lives will basically not be in danger.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± she was not worried about the lives of the others, but she did care about the few people from the yellow class. if their lives were not in danger, she did not have to worry. ah jiu must have a purpose for asking her to go to the five elements academy and participate in that new student secret realm trial. she had to perform well. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll also make some arrangements for the secret realm trial. when the time comes, you can play as much as you want.¡± don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know that when he was in seclusion, quite a few people had come to cause trouble for xin¡¯er. also, it was time to deal with feng xiyu.. how could his woman be bullied at will? Chapter 1289 - Chapter 1289: Cherish Talent chapter 1289: cherish talent translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations too much had happened today. xue fanxin needed to calm down and think about it. after transmigrating and being reborn, she had been in a daze until now. there were many things she did not know, nor could she know. apart from working hard to become stronger, she did not have any goals. she did not even know who her enemy was, nor did she know about her parents. she was really depressed. ¡°the next time i see master, i must ask about father and mother.¡± ¡°let¡¯s not think about this for the time being. let¡¯s talk about it when we see master.¡± xue fanxin adjusted her emotions and no longer thought about those things that she could not figure out at all. the secret realm trial would begin tomorrow. she should pass this trial first before thinking about anything else. just as xue fanxin was about to rest, muyu¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°i have something to report.¡± ¡°come in.¡± xue fanxin sat up and waited for muyu in the room. only after obtaining permission did muyu dare to appear in xue fanxin¡¯s room. he appeared silently and went straight to the point. ¡°your highness, li yu is about to collapse. he only has half a breath left. no one from the duanmu family has stepped forward to protect his life. i wonder if your highness has any instructions?¡± li yu¡¯s cultivation level was not bad, and his strength was not low. he had been hanging outside the nine nether holy land for more than half a month and had not died. although he was only half a breath away now, it was not a problem for him to last another day or two. ¡°li yu¡­¡± xue fanxin had almost forgotten about this person. after all, there had been a lot of things recently, so it was very normal to forget some unimportant people and things. when muyu saw xue fanxin¡¯s reaction, he knew that she had already forgotten about a small fry like li yu, so he reminded her slightly, ¡°it¡¯s the person who attempted to assassinate your highness in the nine nether holy land that day.¡± ¡°i know. this li yu is actually quite loyal. unfortunately, he¡¯s a one-track mind and isn¡¯t very agile. however, such a person is very loyal. once he sets his sights on someone, he will never betray them. it¡¯s quite a pity for such a person to die like this. save li yu secretly and announce to the public that he¡¯s already dead, especially if the duanmu family finds out.¡± ¡°yes.¡± muyu had no objections to xue fanxin¡¯s orders. he obeyed completely and did as she said. at this moment, xue fanxin did not know that because of her temporary cherish for talent, she had obtained a general in the future. the next morning, all the new students of the five elements academy started to gather. they lined up in the central square of the academy. during this time, someone had already distributed to them what they needed for this secret realm trial. it was a jade badge and a map. the jade badge could be crushed when one encountered irresistible danger in the trial and they could instantly leave the secret realm. the map depicted the environment of the secret realm. on it were the various routes to their destination. when it was about time, dean qing mu appeared and revealed the mission of this trial. ¡°the difficulty of the secret realm trial this time will increase, and the danger will also increase. therefore, clearing the secret realm and obtaining the inheritance will be even more difficult. there will be some missions in this trial. those who can¡¯t complete the mission will have to leave the five elements academy after the secret realm trial ends.¡± dean qing mu¡¯s words made quite a few new students feel a little uneasy, especially shui moning. she knew very well what her strength was, so it was very likely that she would not be able to complete the mission of the secret realm trial. in the past, there had been no missions in the new student secret realm trial. there had only been clearing and not clearing. regardless of whether they could clear the trial secret realm or not, they did not need to leave the five elements academy. they were just not valued that much. however, the secret realm trial this time was different. those who could not complete the mission actually had to leave the five elements academy.. Chapter 1290 - Chapter 1290: Moonflower Water Mirror chapter 1290: moonflower water mirror translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin knew that shui moning was nervous. she gently patted her shoulder to reassure her. dean qing mu ignored the uneasiness and nervousness of the new students and continued, ¡°there are a total of three missions in this mystic realm trial. everyone has to obtain a crystal core of a demonic beast above rank five and pick a thousand spirit grass. also, they have to stay in the mystic realm for more than five days. if any of these three missions is not completed, they have to leave the five elements academy.¡± many new students were originally quite nervous and uneasy, but after hearing the so-called mission, they relaxed a little. these three missions were not difficult. with their cultivation and ability, they could easily complete them, so there was nothing to be nervous about. shui moning also heaved a sigh of relief at this moment. she had a little more confidence in completing the mission. from the beginning to the end, xue fanxin did not feel anything. she did not take it to heart about the so-called mission. from the beginning to the end, she had been observing some people standing in front of her, especially feng xiyu, elder sang, and elder ji yuan. she felt that these people were up to no good. no matter if it was an open scheme or a conspiracy, with ah jiu around, it would not succeed. ¡°it¡¯s almost time. i¡¯ll open the entrance to the spirit inheritance secret realm now. the entrance will only open for fifteen minutes, so all of you are to be prepared. once the entrance opens, then enter quickly.¡± qing mu did not waste his breath anymore. he took out a badge and injected his spirit energy into it. he chanted some incantations, and right on the heels of that, a door of light appeared in front of him. ¡°from now on, everyone, enter the entrance one by one starting with the special class. be fast.¡± as soon as dean qing mu finished speaking, the disciples of the special class started to enter quickly. in a flash, they disappeared into the entrance. when everyone from the mystic class entered, there were less than ten seconds left. the five people from the yellow class were just short of entering the secret realm. seeing the five people from yellow class enter the secret realm, elder sang and elder ji yuan revealed sinister smiles. even feng xiyu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, as if some scheme had succeeded. but at this moment, chuge and muyu suddenly appeared. qing mu immediately went forward to welcome them. ¡°young master chuge, young master muyu, may i know why the two of you are here today?¡± ¡°the nether king found out that the difficulty of the new student secret realm trial this time has increased. in order to let you know the situation in the secret realm better and know the true performance of the new students, he allowed the situation of the secret realm trial this time to be made public the entire time. this is the moonflower water mirror. it can show the situation in the secret realm truthfully.¡± ¡°what?¡± when elder sang, elder ji yuan, and feng xiyu heard chuge¡¯s words and saw the moonflower water mirror in his hand, everyone was extremely frightened and panicked. if the situation of the secret realm trial was shown the entire time, wouldn¡¯t their scheme appear in front of everyone? if xue fanxin really died in their scheme, the nine nether holy land would definitely not let them off. at that time, it would be bad. damn it, that nether king really had nothing to do. why did he bring out the moonflower water mirror? it was really infuriating. compared to elder sang and elder ji yuan¡¯s panic and anger, feng xiyu was relatively calm. he asked, ¡°brother chuge, brother muyu, your relationship with xue fanxin is not ordinary. then, does she know about the moonflower water mirror? if she already knows, but the others don¡¯t, isn¡¯t that unfair?¡± ¡°young master xiyu, don¡¯t worry. i can swear to the heavens with my life. before this, no one in the secret realm knew about the moonflower water mirror, including xue fanxin. then, i¡¯ll activate the moonflower water mirror now and let everyone take a good look at the trial in the secret realm.¡± chuge¡¯s oath made feng xiyu even more uneasy, but he could still hide it with all his might. it did not matter even if the entire trial was shown. once their scheme was exposed, they just had to push elder sang or elder ji yuan out. anyway, he had not done anything.. Chapter 1291 - Chapter 1291: Back to You chapter 1291: back to you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the news of the entire new student secret realm trial being shown quickly spread throughout the entire five elements academy. many people came to the central square of the academy to watch the commotion. when feng xianyao found out about this, she immediately felt uneasy. afraid that something bad would happen to her, she also went to the square to watch. she knew that elder ji yuan and elder sang had done something in private to get rid of xue fanxin in the secret realm, and she had also done something small. initially, no one would know the situation in the secret realm, but now, the people from the nine nether holy land had interfered and created some moonflower water mirror so that everyone could see the situation in the secret realm. this was not a good thing for many people. xue fanxin did not know anything about what was going on outside at all, nor did she know about the so-called moonflower water mirror. after entering the secret realm, she first felt the world spin, and it took her a while to slowly adapt. because everyone was blocking the entrance, there were people in front of them. it was a black mass and a mess. everyone was looking for their companions and teammates. they took out maps and discussed which way to go. some people had already had a conflict at the entrance and started arguing. when she entered the secret realm, shui moning was pushed by someone. in the end, she fell at lin weiwei¡¯s feet. the moment lin weiwei saw shui moning, she was so angry that she took the opportunity to step on her ruthlessly. ¡°ah¡­¡± after shui moning fell, she wanted to get up immediately, but she was unexpectedly stepped back. her back was burning with pain, and her spine was about to be broken. she could not get up at all. ¡°how dare you hit me.¡± lin weiwei had not forgotten that she had been slapped ten times by shui moning in the canteen and kicked away from the ice by xue fanxin. during this period of time, she had been thinking of ways to take revenge. if not for the dean¡¯s repeated warnings not to cause trouble, she would have long taught shui moning a lesson. without the supervision of the dean, elders, and teachers, what was there to be afraid of when she entered the secret realm trial? regarding lin weiwei¡¯s actions, the surrounding people only watched coldly and did not even say a word, let alone save her. lin weiwei was suppressing a strong anger in her heart. however, stepping on shui moning a few times could not appease her anger at all, so she continued to attack shui moning. she pulled her hair and kept slapping her. ¡°i returned this to you.¡± pa, pa¡­ the loud slaps spread far and wide. many people heard them. when some people who were arguing heard the slaps, they stopped arguing and turned their gazes over. shui moning¡¯s back hurt badly and her hair was being pulled by lin weiwei. her face was burning with pain and her head was dizzy. she could not resist at all. at this moment, huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo rushed over. seeing shui moning being pulled by the hair and slapped by lin weiwei, the three of them immediately rushed forward. ¡°lin weiwei, stop.¡± beside lin weiwei, zhao qinan stepped forward to stop huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo from ruining lin weiwei¡¯s plans. ¡°this is a grudge between women. as a man, it¡¯s best not to interfere.¡± ¡°you won¡¯t interfere in a woman¡¯s grudge, right? then i¡¯ll hit you. brothers, go.¡± huo lieyun did not waste his breath and threw zhao qinan over his shoulder before starting to fight. jin zhengming and shi bo did not idle either and beat zhao qinan up. it was three against one. zhao qinan was no match for her at all. he was beaten until he cried out. at this moment, in the central square outside the mystic realm, everyone was watching this scene. seeing lin weiwei¡¯s ruthlessness and zhao qinan¡¯s bad luck, they did not know what to say. lin weiwei and zhao qinan were both students of the heaven class. when the instructor of the heaven class saw this scene, he was extremely depressed. although his heart ached for his student being beaten, it was his student who started the trouble first. this lin weiwei was a little ruthless.. Chapter 1292 - Chapter 1292: Her Honor chapter 1292: her honor translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations when lin weiwei was hitting shui moning, she saw that zhao qinan had been beaten up by huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo. hence, she grabbed shui moning¡¯s hair and controlled her. she took out a dagger and pressed it against her face, shouting, ¡°all of you, stop. if anyone dares to attack again, i¡¯ll cut her face a few times.¡¯ hearing lin weiwei¡¯s threat, huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo had no choice but to stop. ¡°lin weiwei, if you dare to touch her, i¡¯ll definitely destroy you.¡± ¡°lin weiwei, moning is your cousin no matter what. has your conscience been eaten by a dog for treating your cousin like this?¡± ¡°what cousin? back then, when she was slapping me in the canteen, why didn¡¯t she think that i was her cousin?¡± the more lin weiwei spoke, the angrier she became. the dagger in her hand had already injured shui moning¡¯s face, making a shallow cut. ¡°you were the one who bullied moning first back then. why are you so unreasonable?¡± ¡°she¡¯s only the daughter of a useless person. what right does she have to raise her head and speak in front of me? it¡¯s her honor that i¡¯m willing to bully her. it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s not grateful, but she actually dares to hit me.¡± ¡°what an unreasonable crazy woman. which man would be unlucky to marry such a woman?¡± ¡°fortunately, i have nothing to do with this woman. otherwise, i would be in trouble.¡± ¡°are all the daughters of the lin family so disgusting?¡± ¡°all of you, shut up.¡± when lin weiwei heard these words, she became even more agitated, and her anger became even stronger. because she was too angry, she directly cut shui moning¡¯s face. ¡°ah¡­¡± shui moning cried out in pain. her body was filled with injuries and she could not resist at all. lin weiwei did not care about shui moning¡¯s life at all and continued to torture her. ¡°shui moning, haven¡¯t you been very arrogant recently? you rely on xue fanxin as your backer to no longer take me seriously, but look, xue fanxin has disappeared now. she doesn¡¯t care about your life at all, so¡­¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± before lin weiwei could finish speaking, a long vine suddenly appeared from under her feet and wrapped around her ankle. then, it pulled her up and hung her in the air. ¡°ah¡­ put me down¡­¡± when zhao qinan saw that lin weiwei was tied up by the vines, he immediately took out his long sword and wanted to cut off the vines. however, after slashing a few times, he could not cut off the vines. in the end, he was also entangled and hung by the vines. when lin weiwei saw that zhao qinan was also hanging, she suddenly felt extremely nervous. she looked at the person walking over in front of her in panic. because she was hanging upside down, her mind suddenly became much clearer. she had only been blinded by anger just now. when she saw shui moning, she wanted to hit her and did not care about the consequences at all. with xue fanxin¡¯s protective personality, she would probably suffer again. xue fanxin was the last to enter the secret realm. when she entered, she was dizzy for a while and could not figure out the direction, so she could not find her companions immediately. she only came when she heard the curses of huo lieyun and the others. ¡°moning, it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll treat your injuries soon. don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°fanxin, my face¡­¡± shui moning knew that her face was injured and was very afraid that it would be disfigured. ¡°the injuries on your face are fine. one beauty pill can recover them. i have plenty of pills here, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± xue fanxin treated shui moning first. after treating the injuries on her back, she took out a healing pill and a beauty pill and fed them to her. when everyone at the event location saw xue fanxin casually take out high-level pills for shui moning to consume, they were all to be green with envy. the people outside the secret realm were also so excited when they saw the pills. they really wanted to know how many more heaven-grade pills xue fanxin had.. Chapter 1293 - Chapter 1293: Bad Thoughts chapter 1293: bad thoughts translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin completely ignored the gazes of the surrounding people. she treated shui moning¡¯s injuries first. because she had to undergo a trial, she had no time to recuperate, so she had no choice but to use the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl to treat her and let shui moning¡¯s injuries recover in fifteen minutes. shui moning consumed the pill xue fanxin had given her. coupled with the treatment of the wood spirit heavenly pearl, she no longer felt any pain, as if she was not injured. the bloody wound on her face had also healed because she had taken the beauty pill. in the past, she would not have recovered from such injuries without a few months. there was also the bloody wound on her face. with the shui family¡¯s current situation, they could not afford such a high-level beauty pill. but now, in just fifteen minutes, her injuries had all healed and her appearance had not been destroyed. all of this was thanks to fanxin. when she came to the five elements academy, she was most fortunate to have entered the yellow class and gotten to know fanxin. ¡°fanxin, thank you. thank you so much. i don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± ¡°if we¡¯re friends, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. come, you suffered so much just now. now, i¡¯ll take revenge ten times over.¡± xue fanxin helped shui moning up and even gave her a vine whip. her meaning was already clear, she wanted her to whip lin weiwei. when lin weiwei saw xue fanxin and shui moning approach, she panicked greatly, but she was still cursing, ¡°shui moning, you¡¯d best not act recklessly. if you hurt me, the lin family won¡¯t let you off, nor will they provide the shui family with water spirit pills. xue fanxin, don¡¯t bully others just because you have the support of the nine nether holy land. the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land won¡¯t make a fuss for you.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to say a word to someone like you now, and i can¡¯t be bothered to quarrel with you, so¡­¡± shui moning did not waste her breath on lin weiwei. instead, she attacked directly and used the vine whip in her hand to whip lin weiwei ruthlessly. ¡°ah¡­¡± lin weiwei screamed repeatedly from the beating and was still shouting and scolding. ¡°shui moning, how dare you hit me? i won¡¯t let you off. i¡¯ll make you die without a burial place. ah¡­¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll wait for you to make me die without a burial place.¡± shui moning whipped lin weiwei a dozen more times. a few whips were specially aimed at her face, then she looked at zhao qinan. zhao qinan saw that shui moning had turned her gaze to him and was a little nervous and afraid. ¡°moning, you¡¯ve always been so gentle and kind. you won¡¯t hit people randomly, right?¡± ¡°because i¡¯m gentle and kind, do i deserve to be bullied by you adulterous couple? zhao qinan, i¡¯m very grateful to you for breaking off the engagement back then. otherwise, if i marry someone like you, i won¡¯t have any happiness in my life. therefore, on account of you breaking off the engagement, i won¡¯t hit you today, but if you and lin weiwei dare to bully me again in the future, i definitely won¡¯t show mercy.¡± when zhao qinan heard shui moning say that she would not hit him, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. as for the future, he would not think too much about it. the shui family had already declined. he would not place his attention on the shui family. even if he did not marry lin weiwei, he would not marry shui moning. therefore, he had no regrets about breaking off the engagement. if he could marry xue fanxin, perhaps¡­ just as zhao qinan had crooked thoughts about xue fanxin, he was suddenly attacked by an invisible pressure. his internal organs seemed to have twisted into a ball, and he was in extreme pain. because it was too painful, he wanted to shout, but he could not open his mouth at this moment. what was going on? far away in the nine nether holy land, ye jiushang watched the situation in the secret realm through a huge screen. when he sensed that zhao qinan had ill intentions towards xue fanxin, this made him very displeased, so he taught that overconfident guy a lesson. how could his consort be someone he could think about casually? Chapter 1294 - Chapter 1294: More Displeased chapter 1294: more displeased translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations no one knew why zhao qinan¡¯s face had suddenly turned pale and he looked like he was in extreme pain. no one cared about zhao qinan¡¯s life. the surrounding people were the same as before, watching coldly. initially, the people from the heaven class wanted to help lin weiwei, but when they thought of how powerful xue fanxin was, they did not dare to. a few rustling sounds sounded from the crowd. ¡°sister qingning, that xue fanxin is really too arrogant. it¡¯s really displeasing to look at her.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. isn¡¯t she only so arrogant because she has the support of the people from the nine nether holy land? i heard that the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land hates women very much, so i¡¯m certain that the nine nether king will never support xue fanxin.¡± ¡°even without the support of the nine nether king, it¡¯s enough to have young master chuge and young master muyu. these two people¡¯s statuses in the nine nether holy land are second only to the nine nether king. they¡¯re very powerful! ¡± ¡°anyway, i just don¡¯t like xue fanxin.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t like her either.¡± gu qingning did not speak. only when the people around her finished did she say coldly, ¡°you¡¯re displeased with xue fanxin, but i¡¯m even moree displeased with you. all of you are jealous. stay away from me in the future.¡± in her opinion, xue fanxin was a little arrogant, but she had the right to be arrogant. furthermore, xue fanxin had never taken the initiative to provoke others. those who had been bullied by her had only themselves to blame, so she had never felt that xue fanxin had done anything wrong. however, many people felt that xue fanxin was in the wrong. most of those people were jealous. what she hated the most were jealous people. the few people who had just spoken ill of xue fanxin were so angry that their faces turned pale, but they did not dare to say anything. they could only watch as gu qingning left alone. after gu qingning left, they started to speak. ¡°hmph, she¡¯s only a concubine¡¯s daughter of the gu family. what¡¯s so great about her? as the legitimate daughter, sister qingyin is not as arrogant as her. so what if she¡¯s talented? a concubine¡¯s daughter is still a concubine¡¯s daughter. she¡¯s a lowly person who can¡¯t be shown off.¡± ¡°alright, there are many people here. let¡¯s not talk about this. if word gets to gu qingning, we¡¯ll be in trouble. even if gu qingning is only a concubine¡¯s daughter of the gu family, her talent is there. the gu family dotes on her very much.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. quickly follow. without gu qingning leading the way, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to complete the trial mission.¡± many people did not hear gu qingning¡¯s words, but xue fanxin did, so she paid attention to this person. this person looked not bad. when xue fanxin paid attention to gu qingning, shui moning whipped lin weiwei a few more times, but it was only a whip. she was not as ruthless as lin weiwei. after venting her anger, she stopped. ¡°fanxin, it¡¯s enough. let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°are you sure you don¡¯t want to hit her anymore?¡± xue fanxin could tell the situation of lin weiwei¡¯s injuries at a glance. it was not a serious injury at all. it was just dozens of whips. there was no need to take any pills. she would be fine in a day or two with her spirit energy. how could shui moning not know this? however, she really could not be as ruthless as lin weiwei. ¡°forget it. if she doesn¡¯t receive a lesson this time, then i definitely won¡¯t show mercy next time.¡± ¡°alright, this is a grudge between you and her. you can make the decision yourself. ¡± ¡°i know i¡¯m very cowardly, but i guarantee that i won¡¯t let her bully me again.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not cowardly. you¡¯re just too kind.¡± just as xue fanxin and shui moning were chatting, a scream suddenly sounded from huo lieyun¡¯s side. ¡°how could this be?¡± ¡°why is this happening?¡± ¡°heavens! why is our map blank?¡± Chapter 1295 - Chapter 1295: All Problems chapter 1295: all problems translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after xue fanxin appeared, huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo knew that shui moning would definitely be fine, so they did not have to worry. anyway, they had nothing to do, so they might as well take out the map and study it to see what to do next. unexpectedly, the map they took out was blank. there was nothing drawn on it. jin zhengming was the first to discover that there was something wrong with the map. then, huo lieyun and shi bo also took out their maps. realizing that their maps were also blank, the three of them immediately panicked. xue fanxin and shui moning quickly took out their maps to take a look. in the end, it was the same. there was something wrong with their yellow class¡¯s maps. ¡°why are our maps blank? could it be that there¡¯s something mysterious about this map?¡± shui moning studied the map in her hand hard. even now, she had not doubted the authenticity of the map, thinking that this was only a test given to them by the academy. however, xue fanxin did not think so. the moment she took out the map, she knew that something was wrong with one look. ¡°our map has been soaked in a special potion. at a certain time, the ink on it will disappear, so it will become a blank map. ¡± ¡°which bastard did such a wicked thing? that¡¯s too inhumane. such a person is a shameless bastard. he¡¯s definitely a narrow-minded, ruthless, vicious, and ungrateful person.¡± huo lieyun scolded at the top of his lungs. shi bo also scolded, ¡°how f*cking infuriating. the map of the five of us has actually been tampered with. this person who tampered with it is definitely a complete bastard.¡± although jin zhengming was also very angry, he did not scold randomly. instead, he thought of a way to resolve it. ¡°the problem with the map is not difficult to resolve. there are so many new students. i don¡¯t believe that their map is also blank, so we just have to borrow a map from others to take a look.¡± ¡°the map is indeed not a big problem. what i¡¯m worried about now is that there¡¯s probably something wrong with our jade badges.¡± xue fanxin took out her jade badge and studied it. she quickly noticed something and immediately frowned. the others also took out their jade badges and also noticed the problem. ¡°why has the spiritual energy fluctuation of the jade badge become so weak? this is simply an ordinary jade.¡± ¡°can such a jade badge leave the secret realm after being crushed?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± ¡°do you dare to try? if you crush the jade badge and leave the secret realm, won¡¯t the trial mission fail? if the trial mission fails, you have to leave the five elements academy.¡± just as the others were hesitating and worried, they heard a cracking sound, startling everyone. xue fanxin crushed her jade badge, but she was still in the secret realm. from this, it could be seen that the jade badge was fake. seeing that xue fanxin did not move after crushing the jade badge, the others mustered their courage and crushed the jade badge in their hands. in the end, the jade badge shattered, and they were still in the secret realm. ¡°our jade badges are all fake.¡± ¡°the jade badge is fake. does that mean that when we encounter danger in the secret realm, we won¡¯t be able to escape even if we crush the jade badge? this way, we might die in the secret realm.¡± ¡°the person who did these things behind our backs is too vicious. there¡¯s something wrong with the map and jade badge. they¡¯re simply not giving us a way out.¡± at this moment, everyone outside the secret realm saw everything through the moonflower water mirror. they knew that there was something wrong with xue fanxin and the others¡¯ maps and jade badges, and their hearts were in a mess. especially elder sang and elder ji yuan, their expressions were even uglier than shit. chuge and muyu seemed to have long expected such a thing to happen, so their reactions were not great. however, they were observing elder sang and elder ji yuan. seeing that the two of them had extremely bad expressions, chuge could not help but say coldly, ¡°elders, why do you look so bad? are you feeling unwell? if you¡¯re not feeling well, you can go back and rest.¡± although chuge said it with concern, anyone could tell that he was mocking and suspecting elder sang and elder ji yuan. it was not only chuge. many people were suspicious of elder sang and elder ji yuan. they suspected that they had done something to the map and jade badge of the yellow class. after all, these two elders had never been on good terms with the people from the yellow class. in fact, it was indeed elder sang and elder ji yuan who had done it. therefore, when they heard chuge¡¯s meaningful words, their expressions became even uglier. originally, the matter of the map and jade badge would not be made public. even if xue fanxin and the others discovered that there was a problem with the map and jade badge in the secret realm, they could only take this loss. even if they left the secret realm and mentioned this, they would not be able to cause any trouble without any evidence. but now, because of the moonflower water mirror, everyone had seen with their own eyes that the map was blank and the jade badge was fake. once the dean ordered to investigate this matter, the two of them would be the most suspicious. fortunately, they had wiped their tails clean when they did this. even if they really investigated thoroughly, they would at most be suspicious. as long as they refused to admit it, they could not be blamed for tampering with the map and jade badge. how could qing mu not know this? even if he was already certain that this matter was done by elder sang and elder ji yuan, without conclusive evidence, it was impossible to persecute these two people. but so what? since these two people had a death wish, he would not stop them. ¡°disciplinary elder, i¡¯ll leave this to you to investigate thoroughly. no matter who did it, they¡¯ll be severely punished.¡± ¡°yes.¡± the disciplinary elder accepted this task and ordered people to begin the investigation. he also had doubts about elder sang and elder ji yuan, so he would focus on investigating these two people. at this moment, zhu qiye, who was sitting beside ye jiushang, asked with a naughty smile, ¡°little jiu, there¡¯s something wrong with that girl¡¯s map and jade badge. are you very anxious and worried? quickly tell seventh senior brother how angry you are now.¡± ¡°she can handle such a small matter. her goal is to clear the secret realm, so the jade badge is useless to her.¡± ye jiushang was very calm from the beginning to the end. even though he knew that there was something wrong with the map and jade badge, he was not worried or anxious. his xin¡¯er was so outstanding. why would she need a jade badge? as for the map¡­ he would get xin¡¯er another one. ¡°you have that much confidence in this girl? her cultivation level is only at the mystic king realm. no matter how many life-saving artifacts and spirit artifacts she has, it will be very difficult for her to pass this trial secret realm. after all, the difficulty of the secret realm trial has increased. with her little ability, she can barely survive. it will be difficult to pass the secret realm.¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± ¡°on what?¡± ¡°if my consort passes this secret realm trial, then you have to open the spirit inheritance secret land for her and let her obtain the inheritance inside. ¡°alright, as long as she can pass the secret realm trial, i¡¯ll open the secret place for her. however, the premise is that you¡¯re not allowed to interfere, or the bet will be invalid.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a deal.¡± ye jiushang smiled mysteriously, as if some scheme had succeeded. when zhu qiye saw ye jiushang¡¯s smile, he felt a mysterious feeling in his heart, as if he had been schemed against by some sly old fox. that was impossible, right? even if xue fanxin really passed the secret realm trial and he lost the bet, he would at most open the spirit inheriting secret land. this was not a big deal. perhaps he was thinking too much.. Chapter 1296 - Chapter 1296: Walking Around chapter 1296: walking around translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the jade badge was fake. apart from xue fanxin, the others from the yellow class were very depressed. the problem with the map was easy to resolve, but the jade badges were different. every jade badge corresponded to everyone¡¯s aura and spirit energy. only they could use it, so even if they stole someone else¡¯s jade badge, they could not use it. ¡°fanxin, we don¡¯t have any jade badges anymore. what should we do now?¡± shui moning had no idea what to do. she could only look at xue fanxin to see if she had any ideas. ¡°the jade badge is gone. if we encounter danger, we might die in the secret realm.¡± ¡°no way. it¡¯s just a new student secret realm trial. it shouldn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± ¡°don¡¯t panic first. isn¡¯t it just a secret realm trial? i¡¯ll take you through. i don¡¯t need any jade badges.¡± xue fanxin had never thought of using jade badges from the beginning, so even if the jade badges were fake, it would not affect her at all. she looked at lin weiwei and zhao qinan, who were still hanging, and walked towards them. ¡°one of you, contribute a map. this way, i¡¯ll let you go. otherwise, i¡¯ll keep hanging you until the secret realm trial ends.¡± lin weiwei did not think that xue fanxin was joking. she had seen how ruthless she was, so she immediately said to zhao qinan, ¡°take out your map and give it to her.¡± zhao qinan was a little unwilling, but for the sake of the big picture, he had no choice but to take out his map. xue fanxin took the map and took a look. after confirming that it was real, she undid the vines on lin weiwei and zhao qinan and warned them, ¡°you¡¯d best not provoke me in the future, or i¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± lin weiwei was not the type to give in easily. no matter how resentful or angry she was, she had to bear with it at this moment. she glared fiercely at xue fanxin and shui moning, then quickly escaped with zhao qinan¡¯s support. she would not let today¡¯s matter rest. even if she could not deal with xue fanxin, she could at least deal with shui moning, right? when she left the secret realm, she would immediately get the lin family to attack the shui family. as for xue fanxin, she was not the only one who wanted to deal with her. she wanted to see how long xue fanxin could be arrogant. xue fanxin naturally saw lin weiwei¡¯s resentful gaze when she left, but she did not take it to heart. from the beginning to the end, she treated lin weiwei as a clown. she had never wasted too much time on those clowns. at this moment, she was seriously studying the map. the map given by the academy was only a small part of the spirit inheriting secret realm. it was the scope of the new student trial. there were many routes drawn on the map, and they were also marked with the place where the thousand spirit grass grew and all the destinations they had reached. according to the academy¡¯s requirements, as long as one obtained a demonic beast crystal core above rank five, plucked a thousand spirit grass, and reached the designated location, they could clear the trial secret realm this time and have a chance to obtain some inheritance power. however, the map did not mark the dangers they would encounter on the way, so although this trial mission was simple, if there was really any great danger on the way, it would not be so easy to pass the secret realm trial. ¡°there are so many paths drawn on the map. which one should we take?¡± ¡°i just saw many people take this path. from the map, this path is the closest.¡± everyone studied the map and thought about which path to take. ¡°it¡¯s actually the same no matter which path we take. every path should have different dangers, so let¡¯s walk casually.¡± xue fanxin put away the map and picked up a small stone. she turned around and casually threw it back, choosing which direction it was thrown in. ¡°let¡¯s take this one. what do you think?¡± ¡°this way, this way.¡± the other four people from the yellow class unknowingly regarded xue fanxin as their leader and walked wherever she said.. Chapter 1297 - Chapter 1297: None Left chapter 1297: none left translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin led the people from the yellow class slowly into the depths of the secret realm. perhaps because they were too slow, they gradually pulled away from most of the group. in the beginning, she could still see other new students scattered around. later, only the five of them were left, walking slowly behind. perhaps because they were at the back, they did not encounter any danger along the way, nor did they see any demonic beasts. they walked for a long time but did not gain anything. when they followed the directions on the map to a certain place where the thousand spirit grass grew, they realized that the thousand spirit grass here had already been plucked clean. not only the thousand spirit grass, but even the weeds were gone. a large area of vegetation had been persecuted. it seemed like someone had done it on purpose. ¡°no way. there¡¯s not a single weed. those people are too much. they actually plucked all the thousand spirit grass. how detestable.¡± ¡°fanxin, at our speed, i¡¯m afraid that when we reach the next place where the thousand spirit grass grows, the thousand spirit grass will also be mined. in that case, what do you plan to do?¡± jin zhengming asked worriedly. they walked slowly for an entire day. the new students walking in front had long plundered all the good things. how could they have a share? along the way, they had not even seen an ordinary spirit herb. ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. if the secret realm trial was an easy task, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people who couldn¡¯t pass it. the first part shouldn¡¯t be difficult, and there aren¡¯t many good things. let¡¯s conserve our energy and get the others to open the way for us. after walking for an entire day, i believe everyone is hungry. let¡¯s rest here and eat something.¡± without picking the thousand spirit grass, xue fanxin was not anxious or angry at all. she took out an exquisite dining table from her space and took out some of the various spirit dishes tao ren had made for her previously. she placed more than ten dishes on the table and sat down to eat. ¡°wow¡­ fanxin, you actually brought so many spirit dishes. that¡¯s great.¡± shi bo was excited when he saw food and sat down to eat without hesitation. when the others saw so much delicious food, they immediately felt their stomachs rumble, so they sat down and ate first. ¡°fanxin, when did you make such a table of dishes?¡± shui moning asked curiously. ¡°i didn¡¯t do this. uncle tao did it. long before we entered the secret realm, i instructed uncle tao to prepare all kinds of spirit dishes and food, so during the secret realm trial, we don¡¯t have to worry about food. remember, no matter where you go in the future, you have to resolve the problem of food and shelter first. otherwise, if you¡¯re trapped in a place without water or food, you¡¯ll just wait to starve to death. in a while, i¡¯ll give you some dry food. if we accidentally split up, you won¡¯t be without food.¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright. this is good. fanxin, i have a large appetite. remember to give me more food.¡± before shi bo could finish the food in his mouth, he was already thinking about the food xue fanxin would to distribute. only then did he realize how bad his preparations were. many new students only cared about preparing medicine, weapons, and so on to participate in the trial. they did not have much preparation for food and only casually took some dry food. cultivators were different from ordinary people. they would not feel hungry even if they did not eat for a few days, so many cultivators usually did not value food too much when they went out. even shi bo, a foodie with a huge appetite, was the same. however, after hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, they seemed to understand something. if they were really trapped somewhere without water or food, it would indeed be a terrifying thing, so food was also very important. ¡°you don¡¯t have to think too much this time. i¡¯ve already prepared your food. ¡®l¡¯ne next time you go out, you¡¯ll nave to prepare it yourself.¡± xue fanxm was not stingy. she took out four ordinary storage bags and distributed them to the people around her. ¡°there¡¯s food and some things inside. take a look for yourself. ¡± huo lieyun took the storage bag and could not wait to see what was inside. but at this moment, he suddenly sensed abnormality in his surroundings, so he quickly came to the place of abnormality and found an injured rank five demonic beast. he was extremely excited. ¡°haha¡­ it¡¯s actually a rank five fire-tailed tiger, and it¡¯s an injured rank five fire-tailed tiger. let me see where your crystal core is.¡± ¡°stop¡­ ¡° Chapter 1298 - Chapter 1298: Chase It Yourself chapter 1298: chase it yourself translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations huo lieyun was about to kill the injured fire-tailed tiger and take out its crystal core, but just as he was about to attack, he was stopped by xue fanxin. the fire-tailed tiger was heavily injured and no longer had the energy to escape after escaping here. when it saw huo lieyun rush over, it was incomparably desperate, so it was mentally prepared to die. however, at the critical moment, it heard someone stop him. it tried its best to look up and saw a human girl walking towards it. why did it sense the faith of beasts from that little girl? could it be an illusion? the faith of beasts was usually only possessed by beast kings or beast gods. humans would never have the faith of beasts, because demonic beasts were enemies with humans. humans would kill or capture demonic beasts when they saw them, and demonic beasts would also kill humans when they saw them, so it was impossible for humans to have the faith of beasts. however, this human girl indeed had the faith of beasts in her. in the beginning, it thought that it was an illusion. after taking a closer look, it had no choice but to believe that all of this was real. a human actually had the faith of beasts. the fire-tailed tiger was extremely shocked because xue fanxin had the faith of beasts in her, so when xue fanxin approached, it had completely forgotten how to react. it did not resist at all and only looked at her in a daze. xue fanxin came to the fire-tailed tiger¡¯s side and reached out. she stroked its head gently and comforted it first. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t hurt you. your injuries are very serious and you have to be treated quickly. i¡¯ll treat you now, so don¡¯t move.¡± the fire-tailed tiger understood xue fanxin¡¯s words. for some reason, it actually believed the human in front of it without any conditions or hesitation. it waited obediently and accepted her treatment. in just fifteen minutes, its injuries had mostly healed. at this moment, it really believed that this human would not hurt it. after its injuries improved, the fire-tailed tiger stood up. it was about the same height as xue fanxin and was about three meters long, looking very tall and powerful. facing such a tall and mighty demonic beast, xue fanxin was not afraid at all. she stroked the fur on its body. ¡°your injuries have almost healed. quickly leave now and find a place to hide. don¡¯t come out casually during this period of time. the disciples of the five elements academy are training here. one of the training missions is to obtain a demonic beast crystal core above rank five, so there will be many people hunting demonic beasts during this period of time. you have to hide well.¡± the fire-tailed tiger rubbed its large head against xue fanxin¡¯s hand and left reluctantly after a long time. after taking a few steps, it turned back and finally ran into the dense forest and disappeared. when the fire-tailed tiger escaped, a group of people hurriedly rushed over. after arriving, they did not see the fire-tailed tiger, only xue fanxin and the others. the person who came was sun jianyi, who had caused trouble for xue fanxin that day, and sang ruoxin¡¯s admirer. sun jianyi was angry when he saw xue fanxin, but he was a little afraid of her, so he did not dare to be too arrogant. however, his attitude was not good either. he questioned angrily, ¡°did you hunt and hide that injured fire-tailed tiger? that¡¯s my prey. quickly hand over the fire-tailed tiger and its crystal core. ¡± ¡°the fire-tailed tiger ran that way. chase it yourself. if you can catch up, it¡¯s yours,¡± xue fanxin said as she pointed in the direction the fire-tailed tiger had escaped in. although that was indeed the direction the fire-tailed tiger had escaped in, she knew very well that that direction was definitely very dangerous, so she dared to give sun jianyi directions.. Chapter 1299 - Chapter 1299: Guidance chapter 1299: guidance translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations although xue fanxin was telling the truth, some people did not believe her. ¡°xue fanxin, do you think i¡¯m so gullible as a three-year-old child? that fire-tailed tiger was so heavily injured. running here was already its limit, but now, there¡¯s no trace. it must have been hunted and hidden by you. quickly hand over the fire-tailed tiger. that¡¯s my prey, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± although sun jianyi had suffered at xue fanxin¡¯s hands, he was not really afraid of her. if they were outside, he would be a little afraid of xue fanxin because of the nine nether holy land. however, in the secret realm, without the people from the nine nether holy land around, he wanted to see how arrogant xue fanxin could be. ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth. it¡¯s up to you to believe me. if you want to attack, then i don¡¯t mind sparring with you.¡± xue fanxin could not be bothered to waste her breath explaining to sun jianyi, because no matter what she said, sun jianyi would not believe her, so why waste her breath? ¡°xue fanxin, you¡¯d best know your current situation. now that you¡¯re in the secret realm and the people from the nine nether holy land are outside, even if i kill you, the people from the nine nether holy land can¡¯t save you. i met lin weiwei and zhao qinan today and learned from them that your jade badges are fake. therefore, even if your lives are threatened, you can¡¯t leave the secret realm and can only die here. by the way, i¡¯ll tell you something. now, more than half of the people in this secret realm already know that your jade badges are fake, so you¡¯d best not be too arrogant, or you¡¯ll really die here.¡± ¡°are you done?¡± sun jianyi said a lot, actually hoping that xue fanxin could take the initiative to give in. after all, he did not want to offend xue fanxin. it would be good if he could resolve the problem in a gentle manner. if not, he could only use forceful methods. in short, he was definitely going to get that fire-tailed tiger. however, after saying so much and saying that his mouth was dry, xue fanxin was still indifferent. she had no intention of giving in, which made him very angry. ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t seem like you want to do this the hard way.¡± ¡°then let me have a taste of your so called hard way.¡± ¡°since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, i can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath on you. let¡¯s attack together and teach these trash from the yellow class a lesson.¡± following sun jianyi¡¯s orders, his followers all attacked. the others from the yellow class did not idle either. they all attacked together. ¡°sun jianyi, do you really think our yellow class is easy to bully?¡± ¡°do it. let these bullsh*t people from the special class see how powerful our yellow class is.¡± sun jianyi had brought about ten people, and there were only five people in the yellow class. the other party¡¯s number was double the number of theirs, and everyone¡¯s strength was not much different. this way, the side with the largest number of people would have the advantage. however, this was only if xue fanxin did not participate in the battle. sun jianyi¡¯s followers were all people who bullied the weak and feared the strong. they specially chose soft persimmons to bully. no one dared to attack xue fanxin. everyone attacked huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning, and even sun jianyi was no exception. in the beginning, xue fanxin did not interfere. she only stood by the side and watched. even though she saw her companion being beaten, she did not attack. if anything went wrong, she would give them some pointers. ¡°moning, the one on your left. attack his lower body first, then use the water spirit art to trap him.¡± shui moning was surrounded by two people and was retreating step by step. she had suffered quite a few punches. when she heard xue fanxin¡¯s words, she immediately did as she was told and attacked the bottom of the person on the left. then, she used her spirit energy to condense a huge water ball and trapped that person in it. following that, even without xue fanxin¡¯s guidance, she knew how to fight. she jumped up and kicked the person trapped in the water ball away.. Chapter 1300 - Chapter 1300: Can Only Laugh chapter 1300: can only laugh translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after shui moning defeated one of them, it was not difficult for her to deal with the other person alone. even if she could not win, she would not be at a disadvantage. apart from xue fanxin, huo lieyun was the strongest among the people from the yellow class. as the young master of the huo family, be it talent or strength, he was comparable to those from the special class, so even if they had two against one, they were not his match. jin zhengming was not weak either, but he could only just barely deal with two at once. shi bo l s attack was not high, but his defense was very strong. the two of them hit him for a long time but did not cause him any injuries. it was no different from scratching an itch. this was the first time xue fanxin had carefully observed the strength and characteristics of her companions from the yellow class. after understanding them further, she immediately gave them a combat strategy. ¡°huo lieyun, jin zhengming, lure your enemy to shi bo. shi bo, stand in front and block all the attacks. the two of you, follow behind and launch long-range attacks. defeate all the enemies as quickly as possible.¡± hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, huo lieyun and jin zhengming did not have any doubts or hesitation. they immediately did as she said and lured their enemy to shi bo, using his super powerful defense to resist all the attacks. as for them, they stood behind shi bo and launched long-range attacks at the enemy. fireballs and golden swords kept landing on the enemy. in just a moment, they had already beaten them up until they peed their pants. after huo lieyun and jin zhengming defeated their opponents, without xue fanxin¡¯s reminder, they took the initiative to help shui moning and join forces to defeat the last enemy. in this battle, the four people from the yellow class worked together and defeated the ten people from the special and heaven classes. among these ten people, there was sun jianyi. such a battle record was even when xue fanxin had not attacked. if xue fanxin attacked, those from the special and heaven classes would only be in an even more tragic state. sun jianyi¡¯s entire body was scalded by huo lieyun¡¯s fireball and it hurt badly, but he still could not accept such an outcome. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. how can you trash from the yellow class defeat the elites of our special class? tell me, did you use any demonic technique?¡± ¡°if you¡¯re inferior, then you¡¯re inferior. why must you find so many excuses? you¡¯re the elites of the special class. i can only laugh. i really don¡¯t know what kind of taste feng xiyu has. he actually accepted such trash into the special class. it¡¯s simply an insult to the word special.¡± everyone outside the secret realm could hear xue fanxin¡¯s words. in the battle just now, everyone saw it clearly. the yellow class had defeated ten people from the special and heaven classes with the strength of four people. such a fact was really a slap in the face, especially to feng xiyu. at this moment, quite a few people looked towards feng xiyu. their strange gazes were filled with mockery. feng xiyu felt that he had lost all his face. his hatred for xue fanxin became stronger and stronger, and his eyes revealed killing intent. he wished he could kill xue fanxin now. everyone at the event location only cast strange looks at feng xiyu. no one said anything about him, so chuge said coldly, ¡°young master xiyu, your disciples from the special class don¡¯t seem to be much!¡± ¡°the four people from the yellow class only relied on xue fanxin¡¯s guidance to win. in terms of personal strength, they are far inferior to the disciples of the special class,¡± feng xiyu argued. no matter what, he had to save some face for himself. ¡°you have the cheek to say that in terms of personal strength while you bully them with numbers. i can only laugh.. ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°yo, yo, yo, don¡¯t be angry! i was just telling the truth. come, come, let¡¯s continue watching. perhaps these are not the only useless people in the special class.¡± feng xiyu was furious, but he could not flare up and could only bear with it. why did he have a very bad feeling? Chapter 1301 - Chapter 1301: Give Me a Hug chapter 1301: give me a hug translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin still did not know that the entire secret realm trial had been shown. if she knew, she would definitely keep talking. she would not stop until feng xiyu vomited blood. because she did not know, she continued to do as she pleased. seeing her companions from yellow class cheer excitedly, she felt happy herself. ¡°haha¡­ we won, we won. we actually won against the elites of the special and heaven classes. we¡¯re simply too amazing and powerful. haha¡­ little huo, aren¡¯t we very powerful?¡± shi bo held his round stomach and laughed. the joy of victory made him feel light-headed, and he could not help but hug huo lieyun and jump around happily. ¡°go away, you fatty. why are you hugging me so tightly? also, you¡¯re not allowed to call me little huo, or i¡¯ll beat your butt up.¡± huo lieyun broke free from shi bo¡¯s arms. although he looked disgusted, he was not angry at all. instead, he liked this way of interacting. he was the young master of the huo family. since he was young, the people around him had either doted on him or flattered him. he basically had no real friends. but now, he felt that he had a friend. a real friend. ¡°haha¡­ so be it. i¡¯ll go hug little jin.¡± shi bo was too happy. he could not help but want to share his happiness with the people around him. if huo lieyun did not let him hug him, he would hug jin zhengming. jin zhengming was usually a serious person. he spoke and did things very seriously, and his words and actions were well-behaved. it was not an exaggeration to say that he was a refined young master. therefore, when shi bo rushed over and wanted to hug him, he immediately dodged and stopped him. ¡°how can two men hug each other?¡± ¡°we¡¯re all men. what¡¯s wrong with a hug? otherwise, little moning, let me hug you.¡± ¡°damn fatty, control yourself.¡± huo lieyun pushed shi bo, clearly not wanting him to hug shui moning. seeing that the people from the yellow class only cared about their own happiness and did not care about the others around them at all, sun jianyi became even more angry. however, he did not dare to attack easily and could only use his mouth. ¡°you trash from the yellow class, don¡¯t be happy too early. our special class¡¯s chu yunhan is the number one genius of the central continent. if you insult our special class like this, you¡¯re insulting chu yunhan. i want to see if you trash from the yellow class can still smile in front of chu yunhan. hmph, just you wait and see.¡± after sun jianyi finished speaking, he left with his people. when he left, he was extremely fast and disappeared after a while. shi bo had been quite happy previously, but when he heard chu yunhan¡¯s name, the smile on his face immediately disappeared and replaced with a worried expression. it was not only shi bo. the others also pulled a long face. when xue fanxin saw this, she asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really frightened by chu yunhan¡¯s name?¡± ¡°fanxin, you don¡¯t know. that chu yunhan is very powerful. he¡¯s publicly acknowledged as the number one genius of the central continent. apart from being powerful, he also has a very powerful contract beast. it¡¯s a rank seven demonic beast, the frost wolf. therefore, people of the same cultivation level have no chance of winning against him. just a rank seven demonic beast is enough to make all of us drink a few pots.¡± when shi bo mentioned chu yunhan¡¯s contract beast, his heart was filled with fear. not even a saint realm expert was a match for a rank seven demonic beast. among all of them, the highest cultivation level was only in the mystic spirit realm. they could not even defeat chu yunhan¡¯s contract beast, let alone chu yunhan himself.. Chapter 1302 - Chapter 1302: Strong Gale chapter 1302: strong gale translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin had heard of chu yunhan before, but because she had never interacted with him, she had never taken it to heart. although she had understood chu yunhan a little more now, she still would not be afraid. ¡°isn¡¯t it just a rank seven frost wolf contracted beast? look at how frightened you are. furthermore, if that chu yunhan was really like those good-for-nothings from the special class, he would have long come to cause trouble for us. however, he hasn¡¯t appeared from the beginning to the end, as if he doesn¡¯t care about those things in the special class at all, so don¡¯t scare yourself. if chu yunhan really comes looking for us, i¡¯ll support you.¡± it was only a rank seven demonic beast. her little white cat was a spirit beast! speaking of the little white cat, she seemed to have not let them out for a long time. she would let them out for a walk later. the little white cat and little white tiger in the spirit beast space sensed that xue fanxin had thought of them and were extremely excited. ¡°master, master, you finally remember us.¡± ¡°master, when will there be roasted meat to eat?¡± hearing the voices coming from the spirit beast space, xue fanxin was filled with guilt and apology. she communicated with them with her heart. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve been a little busy recently, so i couldn¡¯t take care of you. when we rest later, i¡¯ll make you roasted meat.¡± ¡°that¡¯s great. there¡¯s finally roasted meat to eat.¡± the little white tiger rolled on the ground and acted cute. the white cat licked its claws and said, ¡°master, i want to eat roasted fish. ¡°alright, alright, alright. there¡¯s roasted fish and meat. when i¡¯m free after resting, i¡¯ll make it for you.¡± just as xue fanxin was communicating with little white and little meow in the spirit beast space, an accident suddenly happened. without any warning, a powerful wind swept over from ahead. wherever the wind passed, grass and trees were uprooted. not only that, but the trial disciples walking in front were almost blown back by this powerful wind. their bodies spun in the air, and countless screams kept coming. ¡°help!¡± ¡°quickly grab me. i can¡¯t hold on anymore. ah¡­¡± the group of people was blown into the air by the strong wind and kept flying back. their bodies could not be controlled at all. some people were lucky enough to grab a large tree to barely avoid being blown away by the wind, but the premise was that they had to hug the tree tightly. before the wind could blow over, xue fanxin and the others were blown until they could not stand steadily. their clothes fluttered and made whooshing sounds. shui moning was relatively light and had weak resistance. before the wind could blow, she could no longer resist. her entire body was blown away. just as she was about to be blown away, xue fanxin pulled her back at the critical moment and shouted, ¡°shi bo, defense wall. shi bo originally only relied on his ordinary defense to resist the powerful wind. when he heard xue fanxin¡¯s words, he immediately used the earth spirit art and created a tall stone wall in front of them to block the strong wind blowing in front of them. however, the wind was too strong. his stone wall could not resist for long. even if he kept injecting spirit energy into the stone wall to increase its defense, it was useless. ¡°fanxin, the wind is too powerful. i can¡¯t hold on!¡± ¡°everyone, help together.¡± xue fanxin used the wood spirit art and summoned many vines. they wrapped around the stone wall of shi bo tightly, then stabbed the vines deep into the ground and relied on the power of the ground to stabilize the stone wall. the others did not idle either. they used their strength to strengthen their defense and resist the strong wind. at this moment, sang ruoxin happened to be blown by the wind to the side of xue fanxin and the others. seeing that xue fanxin had a stone wall, she rushed over without a care and hid behind it. xue fanxin and the others used all their strength to resist the strong wind. even if they saw sang ruoxin hiding behind them, they did not care for the time being. after sang ruoxin was safe, crooked thoughts started to appear.. seeing that xue fanxin was resisting the strong wind with all her might and was unable to care about anything else, she suddenly had a thought: if i take the opportunity to kill xue fanxin now¡­ Chapter 1303 - Chapter 1303: Get Lost chapter 1303: get lost translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after sang ruoxin had the thought of taking the opportunity to kill xue fanxin, she did not hesitate anymore. she took out a sharp dagger from her interspatial ring and aimed at xue fanxin, preparing to stab her. at this moment, outside the secret realm, those who were watching this scene through the moonflower water mirror were all nervous. some were nervous because they were worried about xue fanxin, some were nervous because they were worried that sang ruoxin¡¯s assassination would fail, and some were nervous about the consequences of sang ruoxin¡¯s actions. no matter what the reason was, everyone stared fixedly at the screen, wanting to know the outcome of sang ruoxin¡¯s assassination. in the end.. although xue fanxin was resisting the strong wind with all her might, it did not mean that she did not know what was going on behind her. when sang ruoxin dodged over, she had already noticed this person, but she did not have the time to care. however, just because she ignored her did not mean that she was not prepared. hence, when sang ruoxin revealed her killing intent, she already knew. when sang ruoxin wanted to stab her with the dagger, she turned around without hesitation, grabbed sang ruoxin¡¯s wrist that was holding the dagger, and kicked her away. ¡°you¡¯re such a vicious person. get lost.¡± after sang ruoxin was kicked away by xue fanxin, she was immediately blown away by the strong wind outside. her entire body spun in the air and she was injured by the flying sand and rocks in the wind. her limbs seemed to be about to be torn apart. ¡°ah¡­ help! help¡­¡± however, sang ruoxin¡¯s luck was also good. after being blown by the wind for a distance, she was stuck on a large tree. although she was still attacked by the strong wind, at least she would not be blown flying everywhere. however, the wind was too strong. even if she was stuck on the tree and felt like she was being cut by a knife when she was wreaked havoc by the wind, her clothes could no longer bear such a powerful wind. from time to time, she would hear cracking sounds. her entire body was cut everywhere, and her head accessories had long been blown away, and her messy long hair was casually scattered. the current sang ruoxin looked like a ghost. fortunately, no one had the time to care about sang ruoxin at this moment. otherwise, her current tragic state would have long been laughed at by others. the people training inside did not have time, but the people watching from outside were very free. at this moment, no one sympathized with sang ruoxin. apart from elder sang, elder ji yuan, and feng xiyu, everyone felt that sang ruoxin deserved it and was not worthy of sympathy. especially feng xiyu, he once again felt quite a few strange gazes from the surroundings. this made him feel even more uncomfortable, as if he had been slapped a few more times. how could chuge miss the opportunity to mock feng xiyu? ¡°young master xiyu, such a ruthless and vicious person must be a scourge of the world. do you want to uphold justice for the heavens and get rid of this scourge?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°aiyoyo, don¡¯t be so angry! i¡¯m just repeating what you once said. look at how angry you are. you look like you want to eat me.¡± ¡°brother chuge, why are you always targeting me?¡± feng xiyu questioned through gritted teeth. chuge asked provocatively, ¡°then why are you always targeting fanxin?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°you what? you said that fanxin is ruthless and has a vicious mind, but look at that sang ruoxin. she¡¯s simply even more ruthless and poisonous. therefore, i advise you not to casually say that you want to eliminate the scourge and uphold justice for the heavens in the future. otherwise, it will be very painful when you slap your face. look at me. i¡¯m a little more talkative. i¡¯m really sorry. let¡¯s continue watching. perhaps the later stages will be even more exciting.¡± chuge mocked and ridiculed feng xiyu from time to time. everyone around him saw and heard it clearly, including the disciples who came to watch the commotion. their impression of feng xiyu gradually changed. young master xiyu did not seem to be as gentle and elegant as the rumors said. however, there were still many people who blindly admired feng xiyu. even at this moment, they still admired and supported the young master xiyu in their hearts.. Chapter 1304 - Chapter 1304: Stuck on a Tree chapter 1304: stuck on a tree translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations no matter how much the people outside the secret realm argued, the secret realm was still filled with strong winds. many disciples who were participating in the trial were blown flying around. some people with relatively lower strength and no courage or perseverance were blown away by the strong winds a few times before decisively crushing their jade badges and leaving the secret realm. such a powerful wind would definitely kill them if they were blown a few more times. therefore, for the sake of their lives, they had no choice but to retreat from the secret realm. the disciples who had crushed the jade badge and left the secret realm disappeared from the secret realm and appeared in the central square. at this moment, they had yet to react and their clothes were in a mess. however, they quickly discovered the large screen in the square. when they saw the scene on the screen, they were immediately shocked. who could tell them what was going on? why was the situation of the secret realm trial screened the entire time? didn¡¯t that mean that everyone outside knew what they had done in the secret realm? at this moment, somewhere on the large screen, the scene of sang ruoxin being stuck on a tree was playing. her clothes had basically turned into strips of cloth, and her entire body was covered in injuries. she was crying out in pain, and her cries sounded a little terrifying. at the same time, in a certain luxurious hall in the nine nether holy land, zhu qiye was casually casting spells. then, he looked at a certain lord and asked speechlessly, ¡°little nine, is this punishment enough? if it continues, that little girl surnamed sang will die.¡± although he also wanted to teach sang ruoxin a lesson, who asked her to want to attack little nine¡¯s wife? however, if he taught her too much, that would not be good. it was indeed not good to kill someone at the beginning of the new student secret realm trial. however, it did not matter. if little nine really wanted sang ruoxin to die, as his senior brother, he would definitely do as he wished. just as zhu qiye thought that ye jiushang wanted sang ruoxin to die, he heard him say coldly, ¡°that¡¯s enough. just leave such a small fry for xin¡¯er to play with. ¡± ¡°alright, whatever you say. however, i also want to see that girl teach someone a lesson. haha¡­¡± zhu qiye stopped his spells. in the secret realm, sang ruoxin really could not bear the strong wind anymore. she originally wanted to take out the jade badge and crush it, but unexpectedly, just as she was about to pinch the jade badge, the wind force actually decreased. this made her immediately stop what she was doing and not crush the jade badge. instead, she looked at the situation again. after a while, the wind force became even weaker and no longer had any lethality. when sang ruoxin saw this, she felt like she had escaped death and was panting heavily. however, she quickly realized that her situation was very bad. she was stuck to the tree, unable to move or get down at all. what made her even more depressed was that her clothes were tattered and were barely covering her body. her body was filled with injuries and it hurt badly. ¡°xue fanxin, you slut. just you wait. i definitely won¡¯t let you off. i¡¯ll definitely make you die without a complete corpse.¡± if xue fanxin had not kicked her away, she would not have suffered like this, so all of this was xue fanxin¡¯s fault. xue fanxin did not have the time to care about sang ruoxin, who was stuck on the tree. although the wind had stopped, she still stayed behind the stone wall carefully and only came out after confirming that the wind had really stopped. when the people from the yellow class saw xue fanxin walk out, they slowly removed their defenses. then, right on the heels of that, all of them sat on the ground exhausted. just now, in order to resist the strong wind, they had almost exhausted all their spirit energy. they were really exhausted. ¡°i¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°fanxin, i think i saw sang ruoxin just now¡­¡± shui moning recalled what had just happened and clearly remembered that sang ruoxin had hidden in their direction. however, she had only been concerned about resisting the strong wind and had not noticed anything else, so she did not know what had happened to sang ruoxin later. shui moning was halfway through when she heard sang ruoxin¡¯s sharp cry. ¡°quickly put me down, quickly¡­¡± Chapter 1305 - Chapter 1305: Stay Away From Me chapter 1305: stay away from me translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations around the tree where sang ruoxin was stuck, there were quite a few trial disciples who had been blown to the nearby area. sun jianyi was among them. however, he could not even protect himself now. he could not even stand up, let alone save people. it was not only sun jianyi. the others were also in a tragic state. all of them were lying on the ground in a mess. many of them were even injured, and some were more seriously injured. they could not take good care of themselves for a while, so how could they care about sang ruoxin, who was stuck on the tree? hence, when sang ruoxin shouted, they chose to ignore her. because no one cared, sang ruoxin¡¯s anger grew stronger and stronger, and her words became more and more aggressive. ¡°i told you to help me down, did you hear me?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t help me down now, i¡¯ll make you all suffer later.¡± ¡°sun jianyi, why aren¡¯t you helping me down?¡± ¡°miss ruoxin, wait a moment. i¡¯ll save you now.¡± although sun jianyi¡¯s entire body was in pain and the bones in his arm were broken, he still tried his best to stand up and use all his strength to save sang ruoxin, who was stuck on the tree. because he was heavily injured and weak, although sun jianvi had saved sang ruoxin, he had not let her land properly, causing her to fall from the tree. this matter made sang ruoxin extremely displeased and she scolded sun jianyi on the spot. ¡°are you a good-for-nothing? you can¡¯t even save someone. why are you still a man? seeing you like this makes me feel nauseous. stay away from me.¡± ¡°miss ruoxin, i¡­¡± sun jianyi¡¯s injuries were much more serious than sang ruoxin¡¯s. he had already used all his strength to save sang ruoxin and really did not have the strength to catch her. however, he had never expected to be insulted by sang ruoxin like this just because he had not caught her. this made him feel a little uncomfortable. in his eyes, sang ruoxin had always been a gentle, understanding, and talented woman. she was the ideal wife in his heart. because of this, he protected sang ruoxin everywhere and did not hesitate to fight xue fanxin. but just now, he had doubts about his choice. was sang ruoxin really as outstanding as he thought? perhaps because she was angry, her body, and her heart were in a mess, sang ruoxin did not maintain her gentle and elegant image as usual. instead, she revealed her true nature and ignored sun jianyi, who was lying on the ground and unable to move. she was not grateful for his help at all. she took out a coat from her interspatial ring and put it on, then quickly walked towards xue fanxin and the others. after the strong wind, everyone¡¯s vitality was greatly injured, and xue fanxin must be no exception. she wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of xue fanxin. even if she could not get rid of xue fanxin, she had to collect some interest first, or she could not swallow this anger. sun jianyi saw that sang ruoxin had left. although his heart was in a mess, his admiration for sang ruoxin did not disappear just like that. therefore, no matter how serious his injuries were, he used all his strength to get up and follow sang ruoxin. sang ruoxin ignored sun jianyi, who was behind her, and quickly walked towards xue fanxin. at this moment, she had already consumed a healing pill and even taken out an extraordinary spirit artifact. when it was time to approach xue fanxin, she threw the spirit artifact over without a word. this was a spirit artifact that fifth uncle had given her. it was an extremely lethal spirit artifact. such a powerful spirit artifact could heavily injure xue fanxin even if it could not kill her, right? just as sang ruoxin thought that she could see xue fanxin being injured by a spirit artifact, unexpectedly¡­ Chapter 1306 - Chapter 1306: Cut in Half chapter 1306: cut in half translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin and the others were either sitting or lying on the ground to rest, especially shi bo. he was the most tired, so tired that he was about to die. there were quite a few injuries on his body. they had thought that at this moment, the others were also injured, tired, and healing or resting. unexpectedly, sang ruoxin ran over like a lunatic and threw a terrifying spirit artifact at them without saying a word. the spirit artifact was like a huge nail net. once the large net fell, the person covered by it would definitely be stabbed to death by the nails on the net. furthermore, the nail net was extremely fast and had some binding effects. if the person covered by the nail net was not strong enough, they would be bound, unable to move or escape. they could only wait to be stabbed to death by the nails on the net. facing such a powerful spirit artifact, even huo lieyun could not escape. therefore, when he saw the spirit artifact sang ruoxin had thrown over, he shouted in panic, ¡°oh no, that¡¯s a powerful spirit artifact. everyone, run.¡± hearing huo lieyun¡¯s shout, everyone wanted to run, but they realized that they could not run at all. their bodies seemed to have been imprisoned by some force and they could not move. ¡°i can¡¯t move.¡± ¡°i can¡¯t move either.¡± ¡°no¡­¡± seeing that the huge net was about to smash towards them, shi bo immediately activated his defense to block. although he knew very well that his defense could not block such a powerful spirit artifact, he still had to give it a try. just as everyone thought that they would be stabbed to death by the falling nail net, they heard a cracking sound. right on the heels of that, the huge nail net was split in half and sent flying to the side. ¡°how could this be?¡± sang ruoxin was extremely shocked when she saw that the spirit artifact she had thrown out had actually been cut in half. even if she had seen it with her own eyes, she could not believe such a fact. that was a spirit artifact, and it was not an ordinary spirit artifact. forget about her, even her fifth uncle might not be able to easily split it in half. but now¡­ xue fanxin held the xue you sword and slashed the spirit artifact sang ruoxin had thrown into two. then, she glared at sang ruoxin and pointed her sword at her. ¡°sang ruoxin, you¡¯ve tried to kill me time and time again. do you really think i don¡¯t dare to touch you?¡± sang ruoxin was not in the mood to care about xue fanxin¡¯s angry rebuke. at this moment, all she could think of was the spirit artifact that had been split in half. she roared angrily, ¡°xue fanxin, how dare you destroy my spirit artifact.¡± ¡°if i don¡¯t destroy your spirit artifact, do i have to stand there and wait for your spirit artifact to kill me? sang ruoxin, i¡¯ve already given you many chances. since you have a death wish so much, i¡¯ll fulfill your wish and send you to your death.¡± xue fanxin¡¯s tolerance for sang ruoxin had already reached the limit. no matter who was backing sang ruoxin, she had already made up her mind to get rid of this person. however, she knew very well that killing sang ruoxin in the secret realm was not an easy task. after all, sang ruoxin had a jade badge on her. at the critical moment, she could crush the jade badge and leave. hence, rather than letting sang ruoxin leave the secret realm and live a carefree life outside, she might as well stay in the secret realm and play slowly. killing someone was simple, but death was not the most terrifying thing. living a life worse than death was the highest realm of revenge. ¡°xue fanxin, you¡¯d best not act recklessly. my grandfather is the king of the central continent. if you kill me, the entire central continent won¡¯t let you off. so what if you¡¯re the granddaughter of the king of the desolate region? can a new king who has just become the region king defeat the king of the central continent?¡± when sang ruoxin was pointed at by xue fanxin¡¯s sword, she was extremely panicked. she was not afraid of xue fanxin, but the sword in her hand. a sword that could destroy a spirit artifact must be very powerful. even if she stood still, she could sense how terrifying the sword aura was. ¡°sang ruoxin, i¡¯ve changed my mind now. i won¡¯t kill you for the time being. i¡¯ll cut off your arm first.¡± xue fanxin waved her sword and slashed at sang ruoxin¡¯s arm. in a moment of desperation, sang ruoxin pulled sun jianyi, who had just come to her side, over to be a human shield. Chapter 1307 - Chapter 1307: All Fake chapter 1307: all fake translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations sun jianyi had just caught up and had no idea what was going on. in a daze, he was pulled over by sang ruoxin and used as a human shield. right on the heels of that, one of his arms was cut off, making him cry out in pain. sang ruoxin saw with her own eyes that sun jianyi¡¯s arm had been cut off and was quite frightened. she was extremely glad that she had used sun jianyi as a shield, or the one who had been cut off would be her arm. furthermore, from this matter, it could be seen that xue fanxin was a person who kept her word. she would not be afraid just because she was the granddaughter of the king of the central continent. no, they could not stay here for long. they had to retreat quickly. sang ruoxin made a prompt decision and threw sun jianyi, whose arm had been cut off, towards xue fanxin, taking the opportunity to escape as quickly as possible. xue fanxin could not be as heartless and ruthless as sang ruoxin. she caught sun jianyi, who had been thrown over, and let go of him. at this moment, sang ruoxin had already run away and disappeared. sun jianyi was still enduring the pain of having his arm cut off, but at this moment, he already knew that he had woken up. he knew what he had encountered a moment ago, and his heart had not suffered a huge blow. he was very disappointed in sang ruoxin. it turned out that the woman he had always admired was actually so vicious. what gentleness, kindness, and naturalness were all fake, fake, fake¡­ ¡°haha¡­ haha¡­ fake, fake, it¡¯s all fake. everything is fake, haha¡­¡± sun jianyi could not bear such a blow. the physical pain could not compare to the pain in his heart. he cried and laughed non-stop. xue fanxin originally did not have much feelings for sun jianyi, but when she saw that he had been dealt a blow and was in extreme pain, she sympathized with him and felt a little guilty. after all, she had cut off sun jianyi¡¯s arm. although sun jianyi had always been at odds with her, they had only had a small fight. there was not much grudge between them. now that she had cut off his arm, it was indeed a little overboard. ¡°fanxin, has he gone crazy from the shock?¡± shui moning looked at the amputated arm of sun jianyi and did not understand why he was crying and laughing. ¡°when the goddess persona in his heart collapses, it might become like this. this sun jianyi is also a pitiful person. he is infatuated with sang ruoxin, but he is treated so ruthlessly by her. huo lieyun, pick up sun jianyi¡¯s arm,¡± xue fanxin said. because sun jianyi¡¯s severed arm was beside huo lieyun, xue fanxin asked him to bring it over. huo lieyun was a little puzzled. ¡°why are you taking his arm? don¡¯t tell me you want to help him reattach it? this guy even wanted to attack us just now. why do you care about him?¡± ¡°although a pitiful person must have something hateful, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be punished to this extent. furthermore, i don¡¯t want sang ruoxin to have an excuse to incite others to cause trouble for me. sun jianyi more or less has some background. being able to enter the five elements academy means that his family values him very much. if sang ruoxin makes a fuss about losing an arm, won¡¯t i have another small problem? if i reattach sun jianyi¡¯s arm, the person in trouble might be sang ruoxin. quickly take the arm out. the longer i delay, the more difficult it will be to reattach it.¡± she admitted that she sympathized with sun jianyi and wanted to treat him. however. she wanted to see sang ruoxin being despised by sun tianvi more. she wanted to see how sang ruoxin would react after losing an admirer like sun jianyi.. Chapter 1308 - Chapter 1308: Only Once chapter 1308: only once translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin took the severed arm huo lieyun brought over and started to reattach sun jianyi¡¯s arm. she used the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl to forcefully reattach his arm and used golden needles to reattach his broken meridians. after finishing, she even took out a heaven-level bone growing pill and handed it to sun jianyi. she said expressionlessly, ¡°eat it.¡± sun jianyi had been in pain and disappointment previously and could not come back to his senses for a long time. only when xue fanxin came over to reattach his arm did he react a little normally. he looked at her in shock, his eyes filled with confusion and doubt, but he did not speak, nor did he know what to say. he had been standing there in a daze throughout the treatment. finally, when he saw the pill xue fanxin handed him, he returned to his senses. at this moment, his arm had already been reattached. ¡°you¡­¡± he had repeatedly caused trouble for xue fanxin and even attacked her. he had insulted her quite a few times, so why was she still willing to save him? ¡°this is the bone growing pill. it can help you reattach your broken arm more perfectly. coupled with my previous treatment, your arm will be fine in at most half a day. there aren¡¯t many men in this world who are as infatuated as you. seeing that which is rare is dear, i¡¯ll reluctantly save you this once, but only this once. if you suffer at sang ruoxin¡¯s hands in the future, i¡¯ll definitely watch you die.¡± xue fanxin stuffed the pill into sun jianyi¡¯s hands, then stood up and left, calling her companions over. ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°fanxin, where are you going at this time?¡± shui moning asked in confusion. as xue fanxin studied the map, she said, ¡°the wind has just passed. while most people are resting and recuperating, let¡¯s advance quickly and plunder all the good things in front of us. let¡¯s give them a taste of their own medicine. there are spirit regeneration pills in the storage bag i gave you. quickly take one out and consume it. recover a little spirit energy first. only then will you have the strength to take good things. one, two, three, four, five. take this one and quickly follow.¡± huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning were currently looking at the storage bag xue fanxin had given them. when they saw all kinds of spirit pills inside, they were immediately stunned. however, they all knew the principle of not revealing their wealth. furthermore, there were quite a few people around, so no matter how shocked or happy they were, they had to bear with it. they only secretly took out a spirit regeneration pill and consumed it, then hid the storage bag, right on the heels of catching up to xue fanxin. ¡°fanxin, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°little fanxin, i¡¯ll follow you in the future.¡± ¡°damn fatty, can you stop using the word ¡®little¡¯?¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll call you big huo. that¡¯ll do, right?¡± ¡°f*ck you, fatty.¡± the group from the yellow class left happily, leaving behind those who were still healing and resting. sun jianyi looked at xue fanxin¡¯s departing figure, his heart extremely complicated. however, one thing was certain. he was no longer as painful and uncomfortable as before. sang ruoxin¡¯s shadow in his mind gradually blurred. the past was the past. no matter how painful and uncomfortable he was, it was useless. fortunately, the heavens had given him a chance. from now on, he would not make the same mistake as before and would not be infatuated with that unworthy person. at this moment, quite a few people in the surroundings were looking at sun jianyi. to be precise, they were looking at the bone growing pill in his hand. some people had already revealed greed. sun jianyi naturally knew these people¡¯s intentions, so he quickly stuffed the pill in his hand into his mouth and ate it. instead of keeping it for others to think about, he might as well eat it himself. this way, his arm could recover faster. after his arm healed, he could better pass the secret realm trial.. Chapter 1309 - Chapter 1309: No Expression chapter 1309: no expression translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin did not care about the others at all. she walked towards the next place where the thousand spirit grass grew according to the map. because the wind had just passed, the vegetation in many places had been destroyed wantonly, and only a small number of vegetation could survive. however, many good things had also been blown out by the wind. ordinary spirit herbs could be seen everywhere, mixed with weeds and broken branches. there were also some relatively precious spirit herbs that could be vaguely seen. ¡°there are quite a few spirit herbs here. quickly help me collect them.¡± xue fanxin quickly picked up useful spirit herbs from a pile of messy grass. she did not tidy them up for the time being and threw them into her space. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning also started to get busy. although they were not familiar with spirit herbs, they understood after looking at the spirit herbs xue fanxin had picked out. it did not matter even if they picked the wrong one. anyway, they could just organize it properly later. the five people from the yellow class picked up things along the way. in less than half a day, they had already picked up a large pile of spirit herbs. of course, there was also a large pile of weeds, but the only thing they did not have was the thousand spirit grass needed for the mission. ¡°fanxin, why is there still no thousand spirit grass? according to the map, there should be thousand spirit grass growing here. even if it has been blown away by the wind, we haven¡¯t found any thousand spirit grass along the way. what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°could it be that it was plucked again?¡± ¡°i think it should have been blown away by the wind. the thousand spirit grass is only an ordinary spirit herb. its root system is not very developed. it definitely can¡¯t resist the wind just now.¡± ¡°if it was blown away by the wind, why didn¡¯t we notice it along the way? ¡°it¡¯s also possible that the thousand spirit grass here has already been mined before the wind came. just as the few people from the yellow class were conflicted about the whereabouts of the thousand spirit grass, xue fanxin walked towards a pile of weeds. she slowly pushed away the weeds there and found an injured wind sparrow inside. this was only a young wind sparrow. it was only the size of an adult dog. because its wings were injured, it could not take off and could only hide in the weeds. when xue fanxin approached, the wind sparrow immediately let out a sharp warning to her, releasing its hostility. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. i won¡¯t hurt you.¡± xue fanxin tried to communicate with the wind sparrow, but it did not seem to have much effect. this wind sparrow had been too frightened and was already wary of everything, so it did not notice that xue fanxin had the faith of beasts on her. perhaps because its grade was low, or perhaps the faith of beasts on xue fanxin was too small, it could not sense it. the wind sparrow¡¯s hostility was too strong, and it kept issuing warnings and resisting, so xue fanxin did not approach it anymore. instead, she used a healing technique to treat it from afar. under a gentle green light barrier, the wind sparrow could sense that the injuries on its wings were gradually improving. in less than fifteen minutes, it could flap its wings and fly into the sky to escape quickly. ¡°fanxin, that wind sparrow didn¡¯t say anything and left just like that?¡± huo lieyun looked at the wind sparrow that had flown far away and felt that it was not very satisfying. although humans and demonic beasts were irreconcilable, they had saved you after all. at least show some gratitude. just like the fire-tailed tiger from before, it had expressed its gratitude, but this wind sparrow had no intention of being grateful. ¡°everyone has different personalities, and demonic beasts are no exception. furthermore, many demonic beasts have very low intelligence, so you can¡¯t have too high expectations of them.¡± xue fanxin did not feel anything about the wind sparrow leaving without saying a word. in her opinion, this was very reasonable. demonic beasts without intelligence or low intelligence did not know how to think at all. they did things based on their preferences. ¡°let¡¯s go. let¡¯s continue to search the vicinity and see if there¡¯s any thousand spirit grass.¡± ¡°i think there probably won¡¯t be any thousand spirit grass here. the wind sparrow likes to eat thousand spirit grass. the thousand spirit grass here have probably been eaten by that wind sparrow,¡± jin zhengming said solemnly. only then did xue fanxin know that the wind sparrow liked to eat the thousand spirit grass. just as she was about to say something, a huge commotion sounded from ahead, and right on the heels of that, a huge creature quickly ran towards them.. Chapter 1310 - Chapter 1310: Frost Wolf chapter 1310: frost wolf translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations a rank seven demonic beast, the wind blade leopard, ran towards xue fanxin with a bang. perhaps because it ran too quickly, it caused a huge commotion, and even the ground trembled. seeing that it was a rank seven demonic beast, apart from xue fanxin, the people from the yellow class were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they were extremely frightened. ¡°oh no, that¡¯s a rank seven demonic beast, the wind blade leopard. everyone, run. ¡± ¡°can you run?¡± ¡°you have to run even if you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°fanxin, what are you waiting for? run quickly!¡± the few people from the yellow class had already started running. seeing that xue fanxin was not running, they had no choice but to stop. shui moning went to pull xue fanxin along to run, but xue fanxin was unwilling to leave, so it was useless no matter how hard she pulled. ¡°fanxin, what¡¯s wrong? this is a rank seven demonic beast. its strength is comparable to the saint realm. it¡¯s not something we can deal with.¡± shui moning really wanted to pull xue fanxin away, but it was useless even if she increased her strength now, because the rank seven demonic beast had already arrived in front of them. however, the next scene was completely different from what they had imagined. the wind blade leopard, which was several times larger than a human, immediately stopped when it ran in front of xue fanxin and made a strange sound at her. there was no hostility in its eyes, nor was there any violent aura on its body. there was only anxiety and fear. although xue fanxin did not understand what the wind blade leopard was talking about, she could guess and sense its cry for help. that¡¯s right. this huge wind blade leopard was asking her for help. rank seven demonic beasts were already very intelligent. they had at least the intelligence of a ten-year-old child, and some were even smarter. such high-intelligent demonic beasts would occasionally use some tactics in battle. for example, this wind blade leopard had run to xue fanxin for help because it had encountered a powerful enemy. furthermore, it had long realized that xue fanxin had the faith of beasts. although asking for help might not have a good outcome, this was its only chance to live. just as the wind blade leopard ran to xue fanxin for help, another huge demonic beast came from behind. it was also a rank seven demonic beast. however, this rank seven demonic beast was different. it wore special armor and looked very mighty and domineering. ¡°that¡¯s chu yunhan¡¯s contract beast, the frost wolf.¡¯ ¡°fanxin, move aside quickly. the frost wolf is rushing over.¡± clearly, the frost wolf was chasing after the wind blade leopard. before this, these two demonic beasts had already fought. the wind blade leopard was no match for it and fled with injuries. however, the frost wolf¡¯s relentless pursuit forced it to a dead end. helpless, it could only seek help from xue fanxin. actually, the wind blade leopard did not have much hope for xue fanxin. although this human had the faith of beasts, she was too weak and had no ability to save it. hence, it could only rely on itself now. just as the wind blade leopard was prepared to fight the frost wolf, xue fanxin suddenly jumped up and stood on the wind blade leopard¡¯s head. she used the heavenly spirit butterfly dance and summoned thousands of spirit butterflies to block the frost wolf¡¯s attack. then, she used vines to restrain its limbs. but at this moment, a silver spear flew over from ahead and scattered the spirit butterfly shield. after the long spear hit the butterfly shield, there was still half of the attack power left. it continued to fly forward and stabbed straight at xue fanxin. xue fanxin immediately summoned the xue you sword and used the blade to block the spearhead before rebounding it. at this moment, a white figure flashed over from the side and caught the spear that had been rebounded. then, it stood on the head of the frost wolf and looked at xue fanxin at the same height.. Chapter 1311 - Chapter 1311: Overlord Battle chapter 1311: overlord battle translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations two rank seven demonic beasts, one was a wind blade leopard, and the other was a giant frost wolf. a person stood on each of their heads. one held a long sword, and the other held a spear. they faced each other. although the difference in their cultivation levels was huge, their auras were evenly matched. the few people from the yellow class were all stunned when they saw this scene. they had no idea what was going on. however, they felt that the current xue fanxin was very domineering, like a queen. on the other side, the person standing on the head of the frost wolf was equally powerful, like the descent of a war god. when the overlord and the overlord faced off, the scene was different. at this moment, when the people far outside the secret realm saw this scene, they were all very shocked. they really could not imagine why a little girl who was only in the mystic king realm had such a powerful aura. feng xianyao also saw this scene. for some reason, she actually had a strange thought that she was inferior to xue fanxin. if she were to fight chu yunhan, she would not have such a strong aura¡­ this was impossible. she was the phoenix star. be it cultivation or strength, she was far above xue fanxin. how could she be inferior to her? this must be an illusion. in the mystic realm, xue fanxin was still fighting with her sword. although they had not started, their auras had already fought for a few rounds. the people from the yellow class became more and more nervous. they were very worried for xue fanxin. seeing that the situation was wrong, they all advised. ¡°um¡­ young master chu, we can talk things out nicely. there¡¯s no need to make such a fuss, right? we¡¯re all disciples of the academy and don¡¯t have any deep hatred. why must we use vioelence?¡± shi bo carefully came out to mediate, but it seemed like his mediation was useless. the two people standing on the heads of the demonic beasts were still indifferent. ¡°chu yunhan, if you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t casually bully women.¡± huo lieyun mustered up the courage to speak. even if he knew that he could not defeat chu yunhan, he would not be a chicken, a coward, and a scaredy cat. although jin zhengming and shui moning did not speak, they did not retreat. they stood out with xue fanxin and used their actions to explain their choice. chu yunhan did not take the others from the yellow class seriously at all. he did not even look at them. from the beginning to the end, he only had xue fanxin in his eyes. from this moment on, he started to be a little interested in this rumored arrogant, domineering, ruthless, and condescending little girl. before this, no matter how famous xue fanxin was or what earth-shattering actions she did, he had never been interested. but just now, when xue fanxin blocked his attack and stood on the head of a rank seven demonic beast to fight him, all of this aroused his interest. he really wanted to know how a little girl who was only in the mystic king realm could take his spear. how could she make an untamed rank seven demonic beast willing to be used by her? how could her aura be so powerful? even feng xianyao, who was the phoenix star, could not do such a thing. hence, he was really curious. he really wanted to know what kind of person xue fanxin was. ¡°this rank seven demonic beast, the wind blade leopard, is my mission for this trial. as long as you give it up, i won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± chu yunhan finally spoke. although his tone was very cold and his attitude was very cold, he did not have any ill will or hostility. he was just telling the truth.. Chapter 1312 - Chapter 1312: He Gained chapter 1312: he gained translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations chu yunhan had already said his purpose and conditions. because he had no ill will or hostility, xue fanxin¡¯s attitude was naturally not bad. after thinking about it, she said, ¡°you want to kill this wind blade leopard because you want its crystal core to complete the trial mission. why don¡¯t i trade a rank seven demonic beast¡¯s crystal core for this wind blade leopard?¡± chu yunhan had not expected xue fanxin to respond like this. her neither servile nor overbearing, neither arrogant nor rash, and her polite and natural words and actions were really comfortable. however¡­ ¡°miss xue, i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know the exact value of the wind blade leopard, right? apart from its crystal core, its hide, beast blood, beast bones, and even its teeth are all valuable. a rank seven demonic beast¡¯s crystal core can¡¯t be equivalent to an entire wind blade leopard, and it¡¯s a living wind blade leopard.¡± what chu yunhan said was quite reasonable, so xue fanxin still treated him with respect and dealt with this matter according to the word ¡®reason¡¯. ¡°young master chu makes sense. why don¡¯t we do this? a rank seven demonic beast crystal core and a heaven-level healing pill. i wonder if young master chu is willing to trade?¡± such an exchange condition indeed tempted chu yunhan, but because of this, he admired xue fanxin even more. because of his admiration, he wanted to understand her further. ¡°a rank seven demonic beast¡¯s crystal core and a heaven-level healing pill. this deal is indeed worth it, but i have another condition.¡± ¡°what conditions?¡± ¡°as long as you can take one more move from me, i¡¯ll do this deal with you.¡± ¡°alright, then please attack, young master chu.¡± chu yunhan did not waste his breath anymore. he deliberately fired the spear in his hand, then jumped up and stabbed at xue fanxin. xue fanxin turned around and jumped behind chu yunhan. with a sweep of her sword, more than ten sword auras flew towards chu yunhan. chu yunhan turned around and swept his spear as well, using the spear¡¯s momentum to resist xue fanxin¡¯s sword aura. the two forces collided in the air, causing a powerful explosion, shaking the surrounding people until they took a few steps back. as for the two people fighting, they were completely fine. they jumped back onto the heads of their demonic beasts and returned to their original states. at this moment, the move was over. although he had failed to defeat xue fanxin in one move, chu yunhan was not angry at all. furthermore, this battle made him extremely happy. he wished he could fight xue fanxin for a few hundred more rounds. however, huo lieyun was right just now. men indeed should not casually bully women. furthermore, his cultivation level was much higher than xue fanxin¡¯s. if he continued to hit her, he would lose face. ¡°miss xue is really capable. you can take two of my moves with your mystic king realm cultivation. i¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°young master chu, you flatter me. i was just lucky. this is the crystal core of a rank seven demonic beast and the heaven-level healing pill. please take it.¡± xue fanxin took out a rank seven demonic beast¡¯s crystal core and a healing pill and threw them to chu yunhan. chu yunhan caught the thing xue fanxin threw. when he saw the heaven-grade healing pill, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. heaven-grade pills were extremely precious. even their chu family could only take out a few. actually, he had profited greatly from this deal. ¡°miss xue, are you really willing to pay a heaven-grade pill for such a demonic beast?¡± xue fanxin jumped down from the top of the wind blade leopard¡¯s head and stroked its head. ¡°there¡¯s no reluctance, only willingness. i¡¯m willing.¡± ¡°well said. then, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± chu yunhan sat on his demonic beast and looked at xue fanxin a few more times before leaving on his demonic beast. at this moment, no one noticed that shui moning was looking at chu yunhan with an abnormally excited gaze, and her heart was beating violently. she knew that she was tempted, but she also knew that she was not worthy of chu yunhan, so there was destined to be no outcome between the two of them.. Chapter 1313 - Chapter 1313: Never Thought chapter 1313: never thought translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the moment chu yunhan left, the few people from the yellow class heaved a sigh of relief. however, when they recalled the battle just now, they were especially excited. it was clearly not their battle, but they felt that it was their battle. xue fanxin had fought too beautifully in this battle, and all of them cheered excitedly. ¡°fanxin, you¡¯re too powerful. you can actually exchange blows with chu yunhan and not be at a disadvantage. how powerful!¡± ¡°fanxin, you looked too handsome and cool just now. especially when you stood on the head of a rank seven demonic beast and faced chu yunhan, you were so impressive!¡± ¡°fanxin, that rank seven demonic beast.¡± shui moning looked at the wind blade leopard beside her. even if the wind blade leopard sat on the ground and did not move, she was still very afraid. a rank seven demonic beast was very powerful. it could probably blow them all away in one breath. how could she not be afraid? jin zhengming was looking at xue fanxin seriously, as if he was thinking about something and falling into deep thought. under normal circumstances, demonic beasts would not have any goodwill when they saw humans. they would often start fighting directly, and the outcome would be either you die or i live. however, this wind blade leopard took the initiative to run to xue fanxin for help. from the beginning to the end, it had no ill will towards her. how did it know that xue fanxin could save it? why would it believe that a human would save it? it seemed like xue fanxin had quite a few secrets, but no matter what secrets she had, she was still his friend. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. it won¡¯t hurt you.¡± xue fanxin stroked the wind blade leopard¡¯s head and realized that it had quite a few injuries, so she treated it briefly. ¡°alright, your injuries are no longer serious. go back quickly. it¡¯s very dangerous outside recently, so don¡¯t come out casually, okay?¡± the wind blade leopard understood xue fanxin¡¯s words. although it could not bear to leave, it knew that it was very dangerous outside, so no matter how unwilling it was, it had to leave. when it left, it turned back every three steps, its eyes filled with reluctance to part with xue fanxin. only when it was far away did it jump into the dense bushes and leave quickly. seeing that xue fanxin had let the wind blade leopard leave just like that, the others were all depressed. ¡°fanxin, that¡¯s a rank seven demonic beast. you saved it, and it seems to like you quite a lot. why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to contract it? look at chu yunhan. he has a rank seven demonic beast as a contract beast. his combat strength has at least doubled.¡± ¡°fanxin, along the way, you¡¯ve constantly saved demonic beasts. then how can you obtain demonic beast crystal cores above rank five? no matter how much you don¡¯t want to kill demonic beasts, you have to think of a way to obtain crystal cores. otherwise, how can you complete the trial mission?¡± ¡°zhengming is right. fanxin, you can¡¯t do this anymore, or you won¡¯t be able to complete the trial mission.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it just the demonic beast crystal cores? i have plenty of such things. i¡¯ll give you two each.¡± xue fanxin took out seven or eight rank five and six demonic beast crystal cores and casually distributed them. these demonic beast crystal cores had been given to her by the demonic beasts in the moon burial ridge back then, and there were quite a few. as for the contract, she had never thought of it. ¡°fanxin, where did you get so many crystal cores? although there are quite a few demonic beasts above rank five, they can¡¯t be seen everywhere, unless it¡¯s some very dangerous demonic beast domain.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about where these crystal cores came from. just take them. with these crystal cores, you don¡¯t have to worry about the trial mission anymore, right? however, the most important thing now is to find the thousand spirit grass. i¡¯ll see where there¡¯s more.¡± xue fanxin took out the map and studied it, then followed the map. as long as they obtained the thousand spirit grass and stayed in the secret realm for more than five days, their trial mission would be completed. however, her goal was not only to complete the trial mission, but also to clear the trial secret realm and obtain the power of inheritance inside.. Chapter 1314 - Chapter 1314: My Fist chapter 1314: my fist translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin followed the map and came to the next place where the thousand spirit grass grew. coincidentally, a group of trial disciples happened to be picking the thousand spirit grass here. there were a considerable number of thousand spirit grass here, at least a hundred. there were at most twenty people who had come here to pick the thousand spirit grass. the supply of the thousand spirit grass was completely enough. however, when some people who were picking the thousand spirit grass saw xue fanxin and the others arrive, they immediately increased their speed and plucked the rest of the thousand spirit grass. they would rather destroy it than let xue fanxin and the others pluck the thousand spirit grass. after huo lieyun arrived, he saw that there were quite a few thousand spirit grass and was especially excited. just as he was about to pluck them, he realized that quite a few people were maliciously plucking and destroying the thousand spirit grass. a few people directly used spirit arts to destroy a piece of the thousand spirit grass. ¡°you¡­ are too much.¡± shi bo¡¯s speed was very fast, and he was also a person who cultivated the earth spirit art. therefore, when he saw that someone had maliciously plucked and destroyed the thousand spirit grass, he immediately used the earth spirit art to push up a piece of land that grew with the thousand spirit grass. however, even so, the thousand spirit grass on the ground was still destroyed. only two were intact. ¡°fanxin, we only got two.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. i have a way to obtain enough thousand spirit grass.¡± from the beginning to the end, xue fanxin did not move. she stood by the side and watched coldly as those people plucked and destroyed the thousand spirit grass, especially staring at one of them. that person was a female disciple of the special class. her name was fu caina and she was fu tianbai¡¯s younger sister. because fu tianbai had gone to xue fanxin to ask for the heaven rank recovery pill and didn¡¯t get one, fu caina had a grudge against xue fanxin. although she did not dare to cause trouble for xue fanxin like sang ruoxin and lin weiwei, she could still make her unhappy over some small things. shui moning recognized fu caina and realized that xue fanxin had been staring at her, so she said, ¡°fanxin, she¡¯s fu caina from the special class. by the way, her brother is fu tianbai, the person who came to ask you for the heaven-level healing pill previously. perhaps because fu tianbai couldn¡¯t obtain the pill from you, fu caina has some resentment towards you. you have to be careful. ¡°do you think i¡¯m afraid of such a small fry?¡± xue fanxin said disdainfully. she had not known who fu caina was just now, but now that she knew, she would not show mercy. fu caina sensed the unfriendly aura coming from xue fanxin and was a little nervous and afraid. she did not dare to look xue fanxin in the eye, so she said to the person beside her, ¡°the thousand spirit grass has been picked. let¡¯s go.¡± the people who were with fu caina were also a little afraid of xue fanxin, so when fu caina said to leave, they immediately followed. xue fanxin stood forward and blocked the way. she said domineeringly, ¡°you can leave if you want. leave behind ten thousand spirit grasses and you can leave.¡± ¡°why should we? we picked this thousand spirit grass ourselves. why should we give you ten?¡± fu caina retorted. ¡°because my fists win against yours.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, do you want to snatch it openly?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! especially yours.¡± ¡°what if i don¡¯t give it to you?¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll punch you until you give it to me.¡± ¡°i¡¯m a disciple of the special class. if you dare to hit me¡­ ah¡­¡± before fu caina could finish speaking, xue fanxin had already attacked. she punched and kicked her. although she did not use spirit energy, the punches and kicks still hurt when they landed. when the surrounding people saw that fu caina had been beaten up so miserably, they all felt afraid. outside the secret realm, fu tianbai was very angry when he saw his younger sister being beaten. that damned xue fanxin was too arrogant.. what right did she have to hit his younger sister like this? Chapter 1315 - Chapter 1315: Ignorant chapter 1315: ignorant translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin did not care what others thought of her beating fu caina. after she was done, she asked, ¡°are you going to take out ten thousand spirit grasses?¡± fu caina was afraid of being beaten, but the people beside her did not dare to help, so she had no choice but to take out ten thousand spirit grasses for xue fanxin. ¡°for you, it¡¯s all for you. i beg you not to hit me anymore.¡± ¡°with your little courage and ability, you dare to learn from some people to target me. should i say that you¡¯re stupid, or should i say that you overestimate yourself? i don¡¯t know fu tianbai. if he comes to me to ask for pills, should i give it to him? go out and ask. who will casually give a heaven-grade pill to you? don¡¯t say that i gave it to xu lan and not fu tianbai. before you ask such an idiot question, please figure out a problem first. why should i give fu tianbai a pill? everyone in the five elements academy knows that i¡¯m ruthless, my heart is like a scorpion, i¡¯m arrogant, and i look down on everyone. i¡¯m not that kind of gentle, kind, tolerant, and generous person. isn¡¯t it normal to not give your brother a pill? i¡¯m very glad now that senior sister xu lan¡¯s pill was snatched away. otherwise, letting that scum fu tianbai take it would make me very depressed.¡± fu caina originally had many self-righteous words, but before she could say anything, she was reprimanded by xue fanxin. those words rendered her speechless. heaven-grade pills were incomparably precious. even aristocratic families would find it difficult to obtain them. fu tianbai casually asking xue fanxin for them was an unreasonable request to begin with. he should not have harbored hatred when he did not receive a pill. everyone who had been with fu caina knew that she had a grudge against xue fanxin because of the pills, but at this moment, they did not think so. to ask themselves, if they had a heaven-grade pill and fu tianbai came to ask for it, would they give it to him or not? the answer was definitely no. ¡°a pair of ignorant siblings. if you want to cause trouble for me in the future, you¡¯d best be smart. otherwise, my fists are not to be trifled with.¡± xue fanxin did not waste her breath anymore and walked forward. ¡°you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± huo lieyun walked over and snorted before leaving. ¡°you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± shi bo added. jin zhengming and shui moning did not say anything, but the disdain and contempt in their eyes for fu caina were very obvious. fu caina had been beaten up by xue fanxin, and her face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. no matter how much hatred she had, she did not dare to have too many thoughts, because she knew very well that she could not win against xue r dilxih. initially, she wanted to rely on the fact that there were more people on her side and that she had not directly targeted xue fanxin, thinking that she would not do anything to her. who knew¡­ ¡°caina, it¡¯s not that i want to criticize you, but you clearly know that xue fanxin is not to be trifled with. why did you cause trouble for her? i know you¡¯re angry because your brother asked for pills to no avail, but you really have no reason to blame her for this. heaven-grade pills are so precious that even biological brothers can¡¯t bear to take them out, let alone strangers who have nothing to do with you.¡± a woman beside fu caina said angrily. although fu caina had been beaten up, she did not feel pity. the others had the same feeling. the way they looked at fu caina was a little different. xue fanxin had no idea or interest in what was going on with fu caina. at this moment, she continued to pick and choose along the way, taking out all the spirit herbs mixed in the weeds. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning already knew quite a few spirit herbs. they could tell what weeds and spirit herbs were at a glance, so they picked them very quickly. after a while, they obtained a large basket and moved it over for xue fanxin to put away. for the entire day, the five people from the yellow class were picking spirit herbs. they did not meet anyone along the way and there was no danger, so they were extremely carefree. there was no night in the secret realm. when everyone was tired, they found a place to rest and eat and drink.. Chapter 1316 - Chapter 1316: Babies chapter 1316: babies translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin and the others found a suitable place to rest and eat and drink. after eating and drinking their fill, the group sat on the ground covered with bamboo mats and enjoyed the gentle wind. they were very satisfied. while the others were enjoying themselves, xue fanxin was roasting meat. furthermore, she was roasting quite a lot. the two grills were operating at the same time, and piece after piece of fresh meat slowly turned into delicious roasted meat. just the smell of it made people hungry. shi bo was already surrounding the grill. he looked so hungry that he was about to drool. ¡°fanxin, when can we eat this roasted meat? we¡¯ve just eaten our fill. can you finish so much roasted meat? but don¡¯t worry. i can definitely eat it.¡± ¡°this roasted meat is not for you to eat.¡± xue fanxin made the roasted meat seriously and even secretly smeared a layer of divine water on it. ¡°if you didn¡¯t make so much roasted meat for us, who will you give it to?¡± ¡°for my little babies.¡± ¡°who are your little babies?¡± shi bo was not the only one who was curious. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shui moning were also very curious and looked in xue fanxin¡¯s direction. xue fanxin saw that the roasted meat on the grill was almost cooked, so she summoned the little white tiger and the little white cat. the moment the two little things came out, they immediately shocked everyone. ¡°fanxin, when did you raise a dog and cat by your side?¡± ¡°what a cute little dog and kitten! fanxin, you brought them into the secret realm. where do they usually hide?¡± ¡°are these really dogs and cats?¡± jin zhengming expressed his doubts. ¡°what cat and dog? this is my contract beast. this is only a mystic crystal white tiger, and this is only a nine-lives heavenly cat.¡± xue fanxin introduced her contract beast to everyone. when they found out that these two little fellows were the mystic crystal white tiger and the nine-lives heavenly cat, everyone gasped. those who had a little understanding of demonic beasts knew that the mystic crystal white tiger and the nine-lives heavenly cat were not ordinary demonic beasts, but spirit beasts. their intelligence was naturally higher than that of demonic beasts, and spirit beasts of the same level were dozens of times stronger than demonic beasts. ¡°these two little things are the mystic crystal white tiger and the nine-lives heavenly cat?¡± huo lieyun looked left and right and did not think that there was anything special about these two little things in front of him. they were clearly an ordinary cat and dog. the little white tiger and the little white cat rolled their eyes at huo lieyun and could not be bothered with him. they ate the roasted meat on the plate with relish. in less than fifteen minutes, the entire plate of roasted meat was finished by them. when their master placed the roasted meat back on the plate, they continued to eat. the meat their master roasted was delicious. ¡°how fanxin, give me some of this roasted meat too.¡± shi bo was not interested in the mystic crystal white tiger and the nine-lives heavenly cat. he took a few looks and stopped looking. all his attention was on the roasted meat. he also wanted to eat such fragrant roasted meat. ¡°this is for you.¡± xue fanxin handed a skewer of roasted meat to shi bo. when the others saw this, they also came to ask for roasted meat. the outcome was naturally very harmonious. everyone ate the delicious roasted meat. ¡°fanxin, your roasting skills are really good. the taste of this roasted meat is really amazing. i¡¯ve never eaten such delicious roasted meat.¡± huo lieyun praised as he ate. perhaps it was his imagination, but after eating the roasted meat, he felt a strange power in his body. that power was filling his meridians and dantian, as if he could break through at any moment. it was not only huo lieyun. everyone else felt the same. however, just as they were about to ask in confusion, the little white cat and little white tiger suddenly pricked up their ears and fur and let out wary sounds in a certain direction. ¡°awroo¡­¡± ¡°meow¡­¡± ¡°little white, little meow, what¡¯s wrong?¡± xue fanxin asked. ¡°master, an extremely powerful guy is coming this way. from the aura, that should be a holy beast.¡± ¡°master, that guy is so fast. it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here¡­¡± ¡°roar¡­¡± before xue fanxin could react, a huge creature suddenly jumped out from the side. the moment it appeared, it attacked wantonly, and it even aimed at xue fanxin.. Chapter 1317 - Chapter 1317: Only Smart chapter 1317: only smart translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations a super large rhinoceros rushed out from the side and launched a powerful attack on the five people from the yellow class, especially on xue fanxin. its four limbs, which were more than twice as thick as humans, kept stepping toward or attacking xue fanxin. if such a huge leg really stepped on you, you would definitely become minced meat. this rhinoceros was a proper holy beast. its strength was comparable to the martial monarch realm. with a casual stomp of its foot, it could send huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning flying. at this moment, these four people had already flown not far away. all of them were heavily injured and could not get up for a while. xue fanxin was not sent flying, but facing the rhinoceros¡¯s attacks, it was very difficult for her to dodge. there were a few times when she was almost injured. fortunately, she was agile, and the rhinoceros was not agile. otherwise, she would have long suffered. holy beasts were indeed very powerful. with her current strength, it was really difficult to deal with them. hence, they could only use their wits in this battle. the rhinoceros¡¯s attack and defense were very high. she could not bear an attack from the rhinoceros, nor could she break through its defense. the only thing she could use now was the weakness of the rhinoceros¡¯s low agility. when xue fanxin was dodging the rhinoceros¡¯s attack, she had been thinking of a way to deal with it. soon, she realized that the rhinoceros¡¯s head was a place she could use. hence, she cleverly turned over and jumped onto the rhinoceros¡¯s head. the semi-divine dagger immediately appeared in her hand and stabbed towards the rhinoceros¡¯s head without hesitation. no matter how strong the rhinoceros¡¯s defense was, a semi-divine dagger could cause considerable damage to it. the rhinoceros cried out in pain and kept shaking its aching head, wanting to throw the person off its head. how could xue fanxin do as the rhinoceros wished? she grabbed the horn of the rhinoceros¡¯s head tightly and stabbed it with the dagger. the pain this time made the rhinoceros go crazy. it swung it forcefully and threw xue fanxin off its head. then, it roared at the sky and let out an extremely angry cry, as if it was summoning something. as the rhinoceros¡¯s shout spread, the demonic beasts nearby heard the summoning and ran over. they listened to the rhinoceros¡¯s orders and surrounded xue fanxin. when xue fanxin was thrown off by the rhinoceros just now, because the impact was too great, she could not resist at all, so she was thrown onto the ground and rolled a few times. there were quite a few abrasions on her body, and even her beautiful face was injured. however, she was not in the mood to care about this now. the demonic beasts summoned by the rhinoceros surrounded her and looked at her covetously. they could pounce on her and bite her at any moment. there were at least a hundred demonic beasts. their grades were not low. they were all at rank five or six, and there were also rank seven and eight. she really could not deal with such a demonic beast army. ¡°fanxin, you have to be careful. a holy beast has the ability to summon demonic beasts. these demonic beasts were all summoned by it. listen to its orders.¡± one of jin zhengming¡¯s arms had already been broken, but when he saw that xue fanxin was surrounded by demonic beasts, he had to give her some help no matter what. ¡°why is there a holy beast in the trial mystic realm? i¡¯ve never heard of a holy beast in the five elements academy¡¯s trial mystic realm.¡± huo lieyun had many doubts about the appearance of the rhinoceros. it was not only huo lieyun. the others were also suspicious, but the people outside the secret realm could see it clearly through the moonflower water mirror. they clearly saw that the rhinoceros had been released by sang ruoxin. there was no rule that new students could not bring contract beasts or tamed demonic beasts into the secret realm trial. as long as you had the ability, you could bring whatever you wanted into the secret realm. hence, sang ruoxin releasing the rhinoceros was not against the rules. however, her actions of letting the rhinoceros deal with the academy disciples made people extremely dissatisfied.. Chapter 1318 - 1318 A Battle Between Demonic Beasts 1318 a battle between demonic beasts xue fanxin still did not know the background of the rhinoceros. facing the predicament in front of her, she was really powerless, because her opponent was too powerful. it would have been fine if she was alone. at the very least, she would hide in the reverse spirit heaven wheel¡¯s space or use a transmission technique to escape. however, she was not alone now. if she ran, those demonic beasts would definitely attack the others. however, they did not have a jade badge and could not leave the secret realm when they encountered danger. ¡°since you have a death wish, i¡¯ll fulfill your wishes.¡± xue fanxin was enraged. she was completely enraged. the anger and killing intent on her body were incomparably intense. the xue you sword in her hand was already prepared. the sword aura and sword intent were very powerful. the little white tiger and the little white cat had been hiding previously, because they could not help for the time being. however, when they sensed xue fanxin¡¯s intense anger and killing intent, they, who had a contract with their master, knew very well what their master was thinking at this moment, so they transformed and prepared to fight. the little white tiger instantly turned into a mystic crystal white tiger twice the size of a human. its sharp claws and teeth were all revealed. the little white cat turned into a huge cat, and the color of its eyes changed. ¡°awroo¡­¡± ¡°meow¡­¡± the two transformed little fellows jumped to xue fanxin¡¯s left and right and fought alongside her. under normal circumstances, xue fanxin would not casually kill demonic beasts and would even save them out of kindness. however, if the demonic beasts attacked her, she would not show mercy. ¡°little white, little meow, kill them properly. i¡¯ll roast their meat for you later.¡± xue fanxin pointed at the demonic beasts surrounding her with her sword. there was no compassion in her eyes, only killing intent. the demonic beasts that surrounded xue fanxin were actually quite afraid, because xue fanxin¡¯s aura was too powerful. however, they had no choice but to listen to the orders of the holy beast, so they could only fight. ¡°awroo¡­¡± ¡°meow¡­¡± the little white tiger and the little white cat were extremely combative. just as xue fanxin finished speaking, they attacked the approaching demonic beasts. although they were still young and their cultivation levels were not too high, they were spirit beasts. even if they were only young beasts, they were more than enough to deal with rank five and six demonic beasts, and demonic beasts above rank seven were not something they could casually deal with. xue fanxin knew the strength of the little white tiger and the little white cat, so she focused all her attention on demonic beasts above rank seven. the xue you sword in her hand transformed into more than ten swords that attacked those demonic beasts above rank seven with all their might. however, her strength alone was limited. she could not deal with so many demonic beasts at all. even if she had poisoned them, there was still some time before the poison acted up. during this period of time, she was in a very dangerous situation. she could be surrounded and injured by these demonic beasts at any moment, not to mention that there was a holy beast watching by the side. such a predicament was very difficult to break through. forget it. if there was no other way, she would ask ah jiu for help. with ah jiu¡¯s ability, even if this was a secret realm, he could help her. although she planned to seek help from ye jiushang at the critical moment, xue fanxin still fought with all her might. unless she had no choice, she did not want to seek help. however, just as she was retreating repeatedly, many demonic beasts appeared in the surroundings. there were more than the previous batch, at least 300. ¡°heavens! why are there so many demonic beasts again?¡± ¡°what should we do? fanxin¡¯s current situation is very dangerous¡­¡± ¡°no, no. look at those demonic beasts. they seem to be here to help fanxin.¡± after the demonic beasts that rushed over later joined the battle, they did not attack xue fanxin. instead, they attacked the demonic beasts that wanted to deal with xue fanxin. they joined forces and quickly destroyed a demonic beast before continuing to fight. hence, the current situation was: a battle between demonic beasts. Chapter 1319 - 1319 Battle of the Holy Beasts 1319 battle of the holy beasts although xue fanxin did not know what was going on, she could tell that the batch of demonic beasts that had come later was here to help her. she saw a familiar figure in the demonic beasts group. it was the wind blade leopard she had saved previously. apart from the wind blade leopard, there were also the fire-tailed tiger. they had brought their clan and allies to help them defeat the demonic beasts that were attacking xue fanxin. forget about the four people from yellow class, even xue fanxin was in a daze. even now, she had yet to completely understand the situation. by the time she reacted, more than half of the demonic beasts that had surrounded her had already been destroyed, and the rest were also suppressed tightly. from the looks of it, it would not be long before they were all destroyed. demonic beasts did not know how to stop when they were fighting like humans. they were aggressive to the core. if they wanted to fight, they would fight to the death and eat the other party as food. hence, this battle was abnormally intense. the ground was filled with demonic beast corpses and the blood of demonic beasts. the rhinoceros by the side realized that the situation was wrong. it constantly released the pressure of a holy beast and roared angrily, warning the demonic beasts that were going against it. however, no matter how it roared or warned, it was useless. the batch of demonic beasts that came later ignored it, making it so angry that it could only do it itself. holy beasts were very powerful existences among demonic beasts. one holy beast could defeat thousands of demonic beasts. hence, when the rhinoceros rushed over and wanted to fight, the other demonic beasts immediately retreated in fear, not daring to compete with it. xue fanxin knew how powerful the holy beast¡¯s pressure was, so she jumped in front of the rhinoceros and planned to deal with it herself. however, before she could attack, another holy beast¡¯s pressure sounded, directly suppressing the rhinoceross pressure. the rhinoceros sensed that a powerful enemy was approaching and roared angrily in the direction of the pressure. at this moment, a huge wind blade leopard emitting white light jumped out from the side. it faced the rhinoceros and also roared. ¡°oh my god! another holy beast, a wind blade leopard that has already reached the level of a holy beast.¡± huo lieyun raised his head to look at the huge wind blade leopard in front of him, nervous and excited. holy beasts were very rare. normal people could not even see them. they had actually seen two holy beasts in a row today. it was really too exciting. ¡°this wind blade leopard should be here to help us, right?¡± shi bo was still a little worried, afraid that this holy beast-level wind blade leopard was not on their side. however, from the current situation, his worry was unnecessary. that wind blade leopard was clearly here to help them. the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, was indeed here to help xue fanxin, so it treated the rhinoceros as a target the moment it arrived. it first competed in pressure, then roared, and then started fighting. the overall strength of the rhinoceros was weaker than the wind blade leopard. furthermore, it had been stabbed twice by xue fanxin with a dagger previously. coupled with the fact that it was a tamed holy beast and lived a pampered life under the care of humans, its outcome had been destined from the moment the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, appeared. ¡°roar¡­¡± the rhinoceros¡¯s neck was pierced by the wind blade leopard¡¯s claws and it let out a tragic cry of pain. at the same time, when elder sang, who was outside the secret realm, saw that the rhinoceros had been killed, he could no longer control his emotions and shouted, ¡°no¡­¡± this cry attracted everyone¡¯s attention at the event location. Chapter 1320 - 1320 Treat You to Water 1320 treat you to water when the rhinoceros was killed by the wind blade leopard, elder sang suddenly stood up and shouted. his face was filled with anger and unwillingness, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. anyone with eyes could tell that the rhinoceros that had been killed was related to elder sang. perhaps this rhinoceros belonged to elder sang. now that the rhinoceros had been killed, he naturally could not sit still. but so what if he could not sit still? looking at the situation in the secret realm, the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, was not to be trifled with. there was also a group of demonic beasts and xue fanxin, who was not easy to deal with, so the rhinoceros was destined to be a tragedy. elder sang also knew that it was not appropriate to expose too much at this moment. no matter how angry he was or how much he wanted to kill, he tried his best to bear with it. that was a holy beast he had painstakingly raised and worshiped like an ancestor. if not for the sake of getting rid of xue fanxin, he would not have been willing to let sang ruoxin bring the rhinoceros to the secret realm. with the map, jade badge, and the rhinoceros, he had thought that he could get rid of xue fanxin without fail, but unexpectedly¡­ he was angry and regretful now. elder ji yuan knew that the rhinoceros had been given to sang ruoxin by elder sang, so when he saw that the rhinoceros had been killed, he did not feel anything else apart from shock. he did not feel sorry for the rhinoceros¡¯s death at all, and he was even vexed that the rhinoceros had not been able to kill xue fanxin. they had thought that this would be the end of it, but who knew that what happened later would be even more devastating? after the rhinoceros was killed by the wind blade leopard, this battle was announced to be over. the demonic beasts that had followed the wind blade leopard cheered happily. some had already started to eat the demonic beasts that they had killed and eat them raw. however, quite a few demonic beasts were injured in this battle. some demonic beasts were more seriously injured. demonic beasts did not know how to treat injuries. when they were injured, they could only bear with it and wait for their natural recovery. therefore, many demonic beasts would die soon after being injured. xue fanxin knew that quite a few demonic beasts were injured. they were all injured because of her, so she could not ignore them. hence, she took out a healing pill and a spirit regeneration pill and consumed them. she first treated her injuries and recovered her spirit energy. while she was regulating her breathing, she thanked the holy beast, the wind blade leopard. ¡°thank you. if not for you, i¡¯m afraid i would have suffered greatly.¡± the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, looked at the person in front of it seriously and carefully. it could clearly sense that she had the faith of beasts on her. however, it did not understand why a small human would have the faith of beasts. if the faith of beasts in this human was stronger, that rhinoceros would probably not dare to do anything to her. however, no matter what, it was a fact that this human had the faith of beasts, and it was also a fact that he had saved its race. xue fanxin did not know what the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, was looking at, but she could sense that the other party did not have any ill will. she would definitely be grateful for saving her life. after thinking for a while, she took out a large bowl of divine water from the reverse spirit heaven wheel¡¯s space and handed it to the holy beast, the wind blade leopard. ¡°i don¡¯t know what to thank you with either. i¡¯ll treat you to water. how about that?¡± the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, was originally very calm. it was even very disdainful of the water xue fanxin handed it and thought to itself, this human is really petty. she actually used water to thank me for saving her life. it¡¯s really¡­ wait¡­ this water did not seem to be ordinary! before the activity in the holy beast wind blade leopard¡¯s heart ended, it noticed that the water xue fanxin handed it was extraordinary. it quickly went over to take a look and smelled it carefully. then, it opened its mouth right on the heels of that and ate the bowl with the water. divine spirit water was an extremely good thing. furthermore, it was a large bowl of divine spirit water. it had earned a lot from this battle. Chapter 1321 - 1321 Holy Beast Roasted Meat 1321 holy beast roasted meat although the moonflower water mirror could see everything in the secret realm, it could not smell the aura inside. therefore, when xue fanxin took out the divine spirit water, everyone outside thought that it was just ordinary water. at most, it was just spirit dew, so no one cared. even huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning, who were present, did not know that it was divine water. they thought that xue fanxin was really treating the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, to water. only the little white cat and the little white tiger knew that it was divine water. the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, had a high intelligence. it knew what xue fanxin really meant when she said ¡®treat it to water¡¯. her goal was to not let outsiders know that she had given it divine water. therefore, after drinking the divine water, it tried its best to maintain its composure. no matter how happy and excited it was, it had to bear with it. ¡°i¡¯ll treat everyone¡¯s injuries first. i¡¯ll thank you properly later.¡± xue fanxin nodded politely at the holy beast, the wind blade leopard. then, she walked to the middle of the demonic beasts and mobilized the power of the wood spirit heavenly pearl in her body. she used a large-scale healing technique and treated all the injured demonic beasts in the surroundings at the same time. under the gentle green light, many demonic beasts looked at the green light that landed on their bodies in confusion. however, they quickly realized that the green light actually had the effect of healing injuries. their injuries healed at a visible rate. their light injuries healed in less than a moment, and their heavy injuries took fifteen minutes to recover. be it a moment or fifteen minutes, to the demonic beasts, this was simply a miracle and an extremely blissful thing. after their injuries healed, all the demonic beasts surrounded xue fanxin and cheered, using their methods to express their excitement and gratitude. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning¡¯s injuries had also healed. the demonic beasts also surrounded them and cheered. initially, they were very nervous and afraid, but they slowly adapted. at this moment, they were already certain that these demonic beasts would not hurt them. ¡°oh my god! i can actually be with a group of demonic beasts. this is really too exciting.¡± ¡°i really want to casually get a beast to contract with!¡± ¡°you¡¯d best not think too much. these demonic beasts didn¡¯t hurt us because of fanxin, so it¡¯s best to be careful.¡± jin zhengming had always been smarter and more cautious than the others, so he had not let his guard down from the beginning to the end. demonic beasts had always been irreconcilable with humans. at this moment, they were in the group of demonic beasts and could only be careful. xue fanxin had never been worried about this. at this moment, she stroked the wind blade leopard she had saved previously and was already thinking about how to thank these demonic beasts. she saw some demonic beasts chewing on the demonic beasts they had killed, so she said, ¡°i¡¯ll roast meat for you, okay?¡± these demonic beasts were not low in intelligence and could understand xue fanxin. when they heard roasted meat, all of them were stunned, as if they did not know what roasted meat was. the little white cat and the little white tiger could communicate with the demonic beasts. they chatted with them excitedly. ¡°the meat master roasted is very, very delicious. you¡¯re in for a treat now.¡± ¡°there¡¯s roasted meat again. that¡¯s great. wow¡­ there¡¯s so much demonic beast meat at the scene. it¡¯s completely enough for everyone.¡± ¡°master, can we eat that holy beast? the meat of a holy beast is a great tonic. eating it can increase our strength.¡± it was not only the little white cat and little white tiger who wanted to eat the holy beast meat, but even the other demonic beasts were the same. many demonic beasts had long been biting the rhinoceros. however, because the rhinoceros¡¯s skin was too hard, they could not bite out a piece of meat even after biting for a long time. although holy beast meat was very precious, xue fanxin was not stingy at all. she could tell that the demonic beasts all wanted to eat holy beast meat. she said heroically, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll roast this rhinoceros for everyone to eat and let everyone have a taste of holy beast roasted meat.¡± when elder sang, who was outside the secret realm, heard xue fanxin¡¯s words, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Chapter 1322 - 1322 Vomiting Blood in Anger 1322 vomiting blood in anger xue fanxin stored all the demonic beast corpses present in the seven arts bracelet¡¯s space. then, she found a place with a stream to wash and cut. she made dozens of roasted meat racks nearby and formed a large circle. all kinds of seasoning were placed. after skinning the meat of the other demonic beasts, she started to deal with the rhinoceros. this rhinoceros was a holy beast. ordinary knives could not leave any injuries on its body, let alone skin it. ordinary knives were not enough, but a semi-divine dagger should be enough, right? xue fanxin took out the semi-divine dagger and used her spirit energy to skin the rhinoceros. then, she summoned the xue you sword. with a few swooshes, dozens or hundreds of sword auras flew through the rhinoceros and instantly cut its meat into hundreds of pieces before landing neatly on the grill. when elder sang, who was outside the secret realm, saw that the holy beast he had worked so hard to raise had been cut into a few hundred pieces by xue fanxin, he was so angry that he vomited blood. ¡°pfft¡­¡± everyone saw elder sang vomit blood and knew very well why he was vomiting blood. however, everyone sensibly did not say a word and only mocked him secretly. chuge would not miss the opportunity to mock elder sang. he asked coldly, ¡°elder sang, why did you vomit blood for no reason? are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°i¡¯m just a little angry recently. it¡¯s okay.¡± elder sang casually found an excuse to brush it off. anyone with eyes could tell that it was a fake excuse. however, the dean did not say anything about this, and the people from the nine nether holy land did not do anything to elder sang. they could not say anything and continue to watch the show. apart from elder sang, elder ji yuan and feng xiyu were also quite angry. furthermore, they were more or less afraid of xue fanxin. this fear was not because xue fanxin had the support of the nine nether holy land, but because of her. if it were them, they would definitely die facing the siege of the holy beasts and more than a hundred high-level demonic beasts. however, xue fanxin could rely on her own strength to avert danger. although it was the demonic beasts who saved her in the end, being able to make so many demonic beasts stand up for her was also a skill. it seemed like it was impossible for them to kill xue fanxin in the mystic realm, because all their plans had already failed. the rhinoceros was their last trump card. when chuge saw that elder sang, elder ji yuan, feng xiyu, and the others had expressions that were even worse than feces, he was extremely happy. this feeling was even better than killing these people. when the consort returned from the trial, it should be time to completely deal with these people, so he had to have a good time now. ¡°elder sang, do you want to eat holy beast roasted meat too? although i don¡¯t know if you want to, i do. i really hope i can eat a piece.¡± ¡°young master chuge, you can¡¯t eat it no matter how much you want to,¡± elder sang said angrily. he glared fiercely at xue fanxin on the screen, his gaze so vicious that he wished he could skin her alive. when qing mu saw elder sang like this, he looked at elder ji yuan and feng xiyu, who had equally ugly expressions, and sneered in his heart. especially to feng xiyu, he was endlessly disappointed. he was the one who had agreed to let feng xiyu be the instructor of the special class. he had thought that feng xiyu was a gentle and refined gentleman, but he had actually been a narrow-minded and sanctimonious hypocrite. no matter if feng xiyu was a true gentleman or a hypocrite, his life was almost over. Chapter 1323 - 1323 Play a Song 1323 play a song even now, xue fanxin did not know that the entire secret realm trial had been broadcasted. even if she knew, she would not care too much. at this moment, she was busy roasting meat. she roasted a few hundred pieces of roasted meat at once and even brewed a few large pots of holy beast bone soup. furthermore, be it roasted meat or soup, she used divine water. she had to thank these demonic beasts that had helped and saved her. outside a circle of roasted meat, hundreds of demonic beasts were watching the roasted meat. smelling the fragrant roasted meat, their saliva had long flowed all over the ground. even the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, was extremely hungry. was this the roasted meat humans were talking about? it smelled really good! ¡°when can i eat it?¡± ¡°you¡¯re asking me? who should i ask?¡± ¡°wait patiently. there¡¯s so much roasted meat. we¡¯ll more or less have a share.¡± the demonic beasts could not wait to eat roasted meat and chatted in private. the little white tiger and the little white cat were ordered by xue fanxin to communicate with these demonic beasts and send some information. ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. you can eat it when the roasted meat is cooked.¡± ¡°master said that after the roasted meat is cooked, everyone will have a share, so don¡¯t be anxious or snatch it. you have to maintain order and not be chaotic.¡± the demonic beasts were quite respectful to the little white cat and little white tiger. not only because they were spirit beasts, but also because their master was xue fanxin. ¡°yes, yes, yes. we definitely won¡¯t snatch it. maintain order.¡± ¡°what is order?¡± ¡°what¡¯s in your beast head? you actually don¡¯t even know what order is?¡± ¡°then tell me, what is order?¡± ¡°order is order. what else can it be?¡± the little white tiger and the little white cat listened to the interesting conversation between the demonic beasts and looked at the sky speechlessly. the little white tiger and the little white cat were communicating with the demonic beasts, so xue fanxin just had to work on the roasted meat. with the help of huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, and shui moning, two hours later, a few hundred pieces of roasted meat were all cooked. then, she distributed the roasted meat one by one, guaranteeing that every demonic beast could obtain a piece of holy beast roasted meat and drink a bowl of holy beast bone soup. then, xue fanxin continued to roast the meat of the other demonic beasts. she roasted all the hundred or so demonic beasts she had hunted today and tried her best to let the demonic beasts that had helped her eat their fill. the appetite of demonic beasts was very astonishing. a holy beast and hundreds of demonic beasts, coupled with pots and pots of bone soup, only then did they fill the stomachs of hundreds of demonic beasts. after eating and drinking their fill, hundreds of demonic beasts lay on the ground burping, their faces filled with enjoyment. furthermore, they could sense a mysterious power flowing in their bodies, as if they were about to advance. the other demonic beasts did not know why there was a mysterious force in their bodies, but the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, knew very well that it was because of the divine spirit water. the roasted meat and bone soup were all filled with divine water. this little human was not powerful, but she had quite a few good things. just this divine spirit water was enough to be a treasure. what was even rarer was that she was actually willing to take out so much divine water for them to eat. xue fanxin had been busy for an entire day. although she was a little tired, she was very happy. looking at the group of cute demonic beasts in front of her, the more she looked at them, the more she liked them. she suddenly had a whim, took out the xue you flute, and played a tune. the pleasant and beautiful flute sound quickly attracted the attention of the demonic beasts. they listened to the tune xue fanxin played seriously and enjoyed it. for some reason, be it in their minds or bodies, there were some strange changes. before long, the surrounding flowers and trees quickly grew and bloomed. the ground was filled with vitality, and petals danced in the sky. ¡°wow¡­ it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± shui moning looked at the strange scene in front of her and was very shocked. at the same time, she seemed to have seen a strange scene in her mind that made her enter it. it was not only shui moning. huo lieyun, jin zhengming, and shi bo were the same. at this moment, they had already entered the mysterious realm that belonged to them. Chapter 1324 - 1324 Far From It 1324 far from it the beautiful flute sound continued. the flying flowers in the sky did not dissipate. everyone and all the demonic beasts had already entered their respective mysteries and comprehended something. the people outside the secret realm watched this scene in shock. although they could hear the flute, because they were not present, they could not sense the intent of the scene. they could only hear the flute. however, from the scene playing on the screen, it could be seen that the flute was not simple. some people with higher cultivation levels could more or less sense that the flute sound was extraordinary. dean qing mu even heard that the flute sound was extraordinary and exclaimed, ¡°the song of heaven and earth, it¡¯s actually the song of heaven and earth. i didn¡¯t expect her to comprehend the song of heaven and earth at such a young age.¡± hearing dean qing mu¡¯s words, the others realized that xue fanxin¡¯s flute contained the song of heaven and earth. the song of heaven and earth gathered thousands of sounds into one. life or death depended on the thought of the person who had comprehended it. it could save lives or determine life and death¡­ this was a record of the song of heaven and earth in ancient books. although there were quite a few people in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands who were good at the dao of music, to this day, they had never heard of anyone comprehending the song of heaven and earth. even the immortal music high god of the divine region had failed to comprehend the song of heaven and earth. however, xue fanxin, a sixteen-year-old girl, had actually comprehended the song of heaven and earth. how was that possible? feng xiyu was the only disciple of the wind emperor, so he had seen and heard much more than ordinary people. his understanding of the song of heaven and earth was no less than dean qing mu¡¯s. it was precisely because he had some understanding of the song of heaven and earth that he could not calm down. his fear of xue fanxin became stronger and stronger, followed by envy, jealousy, and unwillingness. up to now, he had to admit that xue fanxin was much more outstanding than him in all aspects. be it talent, strength, or various daos of comprehension, he was far inferior. however, the more outstanding xue fanxin was, the angrier he was. he wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible. if xue fanxin was even more outstanding than him, wouldn¡¯t what he had said previously be a joke? in order to not become a joke, he could only do his best to kill xue fanxin. kill, kill, kill¡­ at this moment, everyone was looking at the beautiful scene on the screen and listening to the flute that contained the song of heaven and earth. although they could not sense the intent of the scene, they were still listening hard. because everyone was watching the screen, no one noticed the intense killing intent feng xiyu revealed. however, no matter how intense feng xiyu¡¯s killing intent was, it was useless. after he was defeated in his first battle with xue fanxin, he was destined to not be able to cause any trouble. far away in the nine nether holy land, zhu qiye heard that xue fanxin¡¯s flute contained the song of heaven and earth and was very shocked. ¡°little nine, this girl¡¯s attainments in music can¡¯t be higher than yours, right? even you couldn¡¯t comprehend the song of heaven and earth, but she did. however, it¡¯s very normal that you couldn¡¯t comprehend the song of heaven and earth. after all, the song of nine spirits and the song of heaven and earth counter each other. if you comprehended the song of nine spirits, you wouldn¡¯t have comprehended the song of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°this girl¡¯s comprehension ability is so high that you can¡¯t imagine it. what is a mere song of heaven and earth?¡± ye jiushang said smugly, because he was proud to have such an outstanding wife. xin¡¯er was so outstanding, so it must have something to do with her background. the nine-tailed silver fox had said that xin¡¯er¡¯s identity was extremely noble¡­ it seemed like the mystery of xin¡¯er¡¯s background could not be solved in the five continents and ten regions. Chapter 1325 - 1325 All Epiphany 1325 all epiphany xue fanxin used the song of heaven and earth to play a tune. she had only wanted to play it on a whim. in the beginning, she did not intend to use the song of heaven and earth, but because her heart was filled with gratitude and love for everything here, she could not help but use it. however, she had never expected the influence of the song of heaven and earth to be so great. it could actually allow people and demonic beasts to enter a state of epiphany. epiphany was very rare. if they could comprehend something, that would be a great thing. seeing that huo lieyun, jin zhengming, shi bo, shui moning, and a group of demonic beasts were all in a state of epiphany, xue fanxin did not disturb them. instead, she waited quietly and let them comprehend properly. many cultivators could at most have one or two epiphany states in their lives. demonic beasts did not have high intelligence and their comprehension ability was very low. they basically would not enter any epiphany state. therefore, to the other four people of the yellow class and the demonic beasts here, this was one of the most critical moments of their lives. it was best not to be disturbed. xue fanxin protected everyone and tried her best not to let anyone destroy and disturb them at this time. fortunately, there was no one nearby. furthermore, everyone¡¯s epiphany did not last long. some fifteen minutes ended, and the longest was only thirty minutes. among everyone, only jin zhengming¡¯s state of epiphany lasted for half an hour. furthermore, he had comprehended some things. however, those things were still very blurry, but there was a little ideology that he could not figure out yet. even so, to many people, such an epiphany outcome was already very good. in the future, if he could figure out what he had comprehended, his strength would definitely advance by leaps and bounds. ¡°what happened to me just now?¡± huo lieyun was in a daze. he felt that there was something in his mind, but he was not sure what it was. ¡°why did i seem to have fallen asleep just now?¡± shi bo was the same. he was confused and had no idea what had just happened. jin zhengming and shui moning were similar. they seemed to have had a very strange dream, but it did not seem to be a dream. as for what it was, they were not too sure. however, one thing was certain. they had become stronger. their cultivation levels were already stuck at the edge of a breakthrough. it would not be long before they could break through. compared to the other four from the yellow class, the reaction of the group of demonic beasts was very excited. after waking up from the state of epiphany, they had basically all advanced to a level. initially, there were only three rank nine demonic beasts, but now, there were twenty. there were even more rank seven and eight demonic beasts. as for the rank nine demonic beasts from before, they vaguely showed signs of advancing to a holy beast. furthermore, there was a mysterious power flowing in their bodies. they might advance again. no way. they had only heard that human¡¯s pleasant music, but they had advanced. when did advancement become so easy? ¡°everyone has basically advanced, but your current cultivation levels are not very stable. you have to enter seclusion to stabilize yourselves. recently, many people have been training here, so try your best not to come out and hide well, okay?¡± xue fanxin casually stroked a demonic beast and accidentally noticed some scars on its body. thinking of how demonic beasts did not know how to treat injuries, she found a few relatively common medicines from her space and taught the demonic beasts how to use them. ¡°if you¡¯re injured in the future, find these herbs and crush them into juice and apply them to your wounds. come, come, come. i¡¯ll teach you how to use these herbs.¡± teaching demonic beasts to use herbs to treat their injuries¡­ the people outside the secret realm were all shocked and speechless when they saw this scene. since ancient times, probably no one had done such a thing. Chapter 1326 - 1326 Really Give Me 1326 really give me xue fanxin crushed the herbs in front of the demonic beasts and applied them to a demonic beast. she taught them how to use herbs step by step, and at the same time, she taught them to recognize herbs that could treat injuries. these demonic beasts were not low in intelligence. they quickly learned to use herbs and remembered which herbs could treat injuries even more clearly. ¡°alright, everyone, quickly go back. don¡¯t stay outside for too long, and don¡¯t go out alone. it¡¯ll be troublesome if you meet the people from the trial.¡± the demonic beasts bid farewell to xue fanxin reluctantly. they turned back three times with every step and gradually dispersed after a long time. although they did not know if they would be able to see this human again in the future, they would always remember her and this day. at this moment, xue fanxin did not notice that the faith of beasts in her had increased a little more. xue fanxin did not notice, but the holy beast, the wind blade leopard, knew very well. it took a few more looks at xue fanxin and finally left reluctantly. although it could not bear to part with this human, it was impossible for humans and demonic beasts to stay together forever. there were so many demonic beasts, so it was impossible for them to all contract with this human. furthermore, most demonic beasts were unwilling to contract with humans, no matter how much they liked this person. after the demonic beasts left, the scene fell silent. everyone¡¯s hearts gradually calmed down, treating what had happened today as the most unforgettable memory. xue fanxin adjusted her emotions and no longer thought about the demonic beasts. she took out a map and studied it to see where to go next. the others from the yellow class were digesting their comprehension just now and thinking about what was in their minds. jin zhengming put away his thoughts and thought about it. after hesitating for a long time, he finally stood up and walked towards xue fanxin. he braced himself and said with difficulty, ¡°fanxin, can you give me a rank nine demonic beast¡¯s crystal core? i really need it¡­¡± ¡°here, take it.¡± before jin zhengming could finish, xue fanxin had already casually taken out a rank nine demonic beast¡¯s crystal core for him. jin zhengming had thought of countless explanations and was even prepared for the worst case scenario of asking for nothing. he had thought that asking xue fanxin for a rank nine demonic beast crystal core would be very difficult. after all, a rank nine demonic beast crystal core was abnormally rare. unexpectedly, before he could finish speaking, xue fanxin generously handed it to him. ¡°you¡¯re really giving it to me?¡± ¡°what do you mean really? take it.¡± xue fanxin threw the crystal core to jin zhengming without any reluctance, then continued to study the map. when the others saw that jin zhengming had asked xue fanxin for the crystal core of a rank nine demonic beast, they were not jealous at all. their hearts were abnormally calm, because they all knew that as long as they spoke, xue fanxin would generously give everyone what she had. although the crystal core of a rank nine demonic beast was very precious, they did not need it, so there was no need to join in the fun. in comparison, being on good terms with xue fanxin was much more precious than the demonic beast crystal core. ¡°then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony¡­¡± jin zhengming put away the crystal core and was about to thank xue fanxin properly. unexpectedly, sang ruoxin suddenly appeared with a look of disbelief and exclaimed, ¡°why are you all still alive?¡± sang ruoxin followed the aura left behind by the holy beast and found her way here. she had thought that she would see xue fanxin and the others die miserably, but unexpectedly, the scene she had been looking forward to was not there at all. the people she wanted to kill were still alive, and these five people were not even injured at all. what was going on? she had even released a holy beast. why were these people not dead? Chapter 1327 - 1327 Eaten 1327 eaten sang ruoxin suddenly appeared and said something very unlikable out of nowhere, making people hate her. ¡°sang ruoxin, what nonsense are you talking about? what do you mean why are we all still alive? should we be dead?¡± huo lieyun retorted angrily and even scolded sang ruoxin. ¡°i want to vomit when i see you, a disgusting woman. if you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost. otherwise, i don¡¯t mind hitting women.¡± ¡°sang ruoxin, can you not always come out and make people feel nauseous?¡± shi bo also scolded sang ruoxin. ¡°sang ruoxin, what do you want to do now?¡± shui moning questioned. her tone and attitude were extremely unyielding, no longer as timid as before. shui moning had experienced too much recently. she had struggled on the verge of death a few times and had even been surrounded by demonic beasts. she had even faced holy beasts and interacted with demonic beasts¡­ these shocking things made her mature a lot. be it courage or guts, she had become stronger, and her heart had also become stronger. when she faced sang ruoxin, she no longer had any fear and could fight bravely. so what if she was the granddaughter of the king of the central continent? she was just a ruthless person with a poisonous heart. if the king of the central continent even protected such a person, how could he win the hearts of the people of the central continent? if it were any other time, sang ruoxin would definitely start a fight with shui moning. however, all her attention was on the holy beast now and she had no time to care about shui moning. because she was too anxious, she said directly, ¡°you should have all been killed by the holy beast. why are you still alive? where¡¯s the holy beast?¡± she had followed the holy beast¡¯s aura here, but it had stopped here. where had her holy beast gone? if she lost the holy beast, fifth uncle would definitely fly into a rage. ¡°so that rhinoceros was your masterpiece.¡± xue fanxin finally understood why the rhinoceros had attacked her for no reason. it turned out that it had been instructed by someone. ¡°so what if the rhinoceros is mine?¡± sang ruoxin said self-righteously. after all, xue fanxin and the others were fine. it did not matter even if they found out that she had released the rhinoceros. furthermore, this was the secret realm. not many people knew about the holy beast. after she got out, she just had to deny it. sang ruoxin did not know that the entire secret realm was playing. her scheme had failed from the beginning. ¡°oh¡­ so the holy beast is yours! got it,¡± xue fanxin replied indifferently. her perfunctory attitude did not take sang ruoxin seriously at all and she continued to look at her map. sang ruoxin was anxious, but she was more anxious about the holy beast, so she questioned sternly, ¡°xue fanxin, where¡¯s my holy beast? you¡¯d best tell the truth quickly, or i won¡¯t let you off even if i have to use all the power of the sang family.¡± that holy beast was their sang family¡¯s treasure and had always been raised by fifth uncle. if the holy beast was gone, their sang family¡¯s strength would be greatly reduced. their sang family could not bear such losses. no matter how angry sang ruoxin was, xue fanxin still had the same attitude and replied perfunctorily, ¡°it was eaten.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°i said i ate it.¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°why not? this is the rhinoceros horn of that rhinoceros. you should be very familiar with it, right?¡± xue fanxin took out the rhinoceros horn of the rhinoceros for sang ruoxin to see. when sang ruoxin saw the horn, no matter how unwilling she was, she had to believe that it had really been eaten, so she attacked xue fanxin in a rage. xue fanxin kicked sang ruoxin, who had rushed forward, away. just as she was about to run over and fight again, a fog suddenly appeared in her surroundings. the fog was a little unusual, making her have no choice but to be vigilant and ignore sang ruoxin for the time being. Chapter 1328 - 1328 Psychedelic Fog 1328 psychedelic fog sang ruoxin was too angry just now. her mind was in a mess, and she attacked xue fanxin without thinking. however, after being kicked by xue fanxin, her mind became a little clearer. only now did she realize how stupid she had been. she could not defeat xue fanxin at all, and there were many of them. wasn¡¯t she courting death by attacking xue fanxin like this? if the rhinoceros had really been eaten by these people, even if she would be reprimanded by her family, her life would not be in danger. on the other hand, those trash from the yellow class had eaten their sang family¡¯s holy beast. the sang family would never let them off. the grudge between the sang family and these people was huge, especially that xue fanxin. the sang family would definitely cut her into pieces. sang ruoxin did not know why xue fanxin had stopped after kicking, but her mind was already a little clear. she no longer did anything stupid and immediately took the opportunity to escape. however, before she could run far, she suddenly sensed that something was wrong. she seemed to have arrived at a very strange place. there were countless high-grade purple crystals and all kinds of high-level spirit arts. what excited her even more was that xue fanxin was actually being ordered around by her like a slave and could be beaten and scolded at will. ¡°haha¡­ xue fanxin, weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? why aren¡¯t you arrogant now? why don¡¯t you show me how arrogant you are again? haha¡­¡± ¡®xue fanxin¡¯ did not dare to disobey sang ruoxin¡¯s scolding. she begged humbly, ¡°i won¡¯t dare anymore. i won¡¯t dare to go against you anymore. i beg you to let me off.¡± ¡°let you off? impossible. i want to slowly torture you. i¡¯ll cut a piece of your meat every day until i torture you to death. haha¡­¡± ¡°no, no, i beg you, no¡­¡± ¡°you still dare to dodge? let¡¯s see if you still dare to dodge.¡± sang ruoxin kept punching and kicking ¡®xue fanxin¡¯ and even used a knife to cut her flesh. however, the truth was that sang ruoxin was cutting her own flesh, but she did not feel anything. when elder sang, who was outside the secret realm, saw that sang ruoxin was cutting her own flesh, he was immediately frightened and worried. he could not care less and questioned qing mu, ¡°dean, what¡¯s going on? why is this happening?¡± ¡°this is psychedelic fog. it can make people hallucinate,¡± qing mu replied coldly. he was already mentally prepared to give up on elder sang. ¡°why is there psychedelic fog in the new student secret realm trial? isn¡¯t this a situation that only happens when the top 100 on the rankings enters the secret realm?¡± ¡°have you forgotten what i said previously? the difficulty of this new student secret realm trial will increase, and it will be different from before. as for how difficult it is, i don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± elder sang was so angry that he wanted to scold someone, but he did not dare to. for some reason, he suddenly panicked. something like the psychedelic fog was definitely not something new students could resist. perhaps many new students would be eliminated this time. from the beginning, xue fanxin sensed that the surrounding fog was not right. because she was worried that this fog was poisonous, she took out an antidote and consumed it. she also distributed pills to her companions. ¡°this fog is very strange. take the antidote first, in case you¡¯re accidentally poisoned. the fog is getting thicker and thicker. in order to avoid getting separated, don¡¯t be too far away.¡± ¡°fanxin, i think i saw my father. father¡­ where are you going? wait for me¡­¡± shui moning¡¯s resistance was too weak. she was the first to hallucinate and wanted to chase after her father. ¡°moning¡­¡± xue fanxin pulled shui moning back and immediately checked her physical condition, then performed acupuncture on her. however, she already had some understanding of the fog, so she reminded, ¡°everyone, be careful. this fog will make people hallucinate.¡± Chapter 1329 - 1329 Breaking the Illusion 1329 breaking the illusion after being stabbed by xue fanxin, shui moning woke up. she knew very well that she had been hallucinating just now, so she had to be extremely careful next. the others also raised their vigilance to the highest level. they tried their best to lower the frequency of their breathing and reduce the intake of the fog, but this could only barely last for a while. in less than an hour, everyone started to have different degrees of hallucinations, including xue fanxin. however, as long as something happened, xue fanxin would immediately stab herself and her companions, letting them maintain a clear mind at all times and not fall into an illusion. ¡°most of those illusions are related to your temperament or inner demons. everyone, stay calm and don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. persevere in your original intention. this way, you won¡¯t easily hallucinate. the fog is very heavy now, so it¡¯s not appropriate to bump around. let¡¯s sit in a circle. everyone, focus and calm down.¡± xue fanxin was the first to sit cross-legged on the ground and wait quietly. she took a deep breath first, then tried her best to maintain her consciousness. the others sat down too. everyone faced each other and sat in a circle. they calmed down with xue fanxin and tried their best to remain calm and stick to their original intentions. even if they were hallucinating, they kept telling themselves: that¡¯s fake, fake, fake. however, the psychedelic fog was too powerful and was really difficult to resist. no matter how hard they tried to focus and calm themselves, they would still have hallucinations. if not for xue fanxin¡¯s needles, they would have long fallen into their hallucinations. while xue fanxin was concentrating and calming down, a wisp of her divine sense entered the reverse spirit heaven wheel¡¯s space and quickly flipped through the myriad spirit record, looking for a way to counter the psychedelic fog. ¡°illusion breaking pill.¡± ¡°little furnace, quickly come and help me refine the illusion breaking pill.¡± xue fanxin opened the pill formula for the illusion breaking pill recorded in the myriad spirit record. then, she found the spirit herbs she needed according to the pill formula and called out to the nine revolutions burning yang furnace. the nine revolutions burning yang furnace was originally staying somewhere like a dead thing. when it heard xue fanxin¡¯s call, it immediately came to life. it circled the place a few times, as if it had just woken up. it stretched and refreshed itself before flying towards xue fanxin and turning into a huge pill cultivating furnace in front of her. ¡°little furnace, i urgently need the illusion breaking pill now. quickly help me refine some. it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± xue fanxin touched the nine revolutions burning yang furnace and greeted it, then started to throw spirit herbs into the pill furnace. in less than fifteen minutes, the nine revolutions burning yang furnace had already refined ten illusion breaking pills. after xue fanxin obtained the ten illusion breaking pills, she did not continue refining pills. instead, she left the space and distributed the pills. ¡°these are illusion breaking pills. everyone, quickly take them.¡± at this moment, the other four people from the yellow class were already hallucinating. they could no longer differentiate between reality and the environment. after obtaining the illusion breaking pill xue fanxin had given them, they immediately consumed it. the illusion breaking pill melted in her mouth. after the medicine entered their bodies, the illusion gradually disappeared and was finally removed. ¡°fanxin, your illusion breaking pill is really powerful. it actually broke my illusions,¡± huo lieyun praised. thinking back to how he had been affected by illusions from time to time, he still felt a little afraid. ¡°fanxin, following you is indeed not wrong.¡± shi bo stroked his round stomach and was extremely happy. jin zhengming and shui moning were about to say something when crazy laughter and cries suddenly sounded from not far ahead. they knew at once that the voice belonged to sang ruoxin. ¡°haha¡­ xue fanxin, aren¡¯t you very arrogant? why aren¡¯t you arrogant now? watch how i cut off your flesh piece by piece. haha¡­¡± Chapter 1330 - 1330 Human or Ghost 1330 human or ghost after the five people from the yellow class consumed the illusion breaking pill, they already had resistance to the surrounding psychedelic fog. at this moment, they were no longer affected by the psychedelic fog, so half of their attention was now on sang ruoxin, who was shouting in front of them. ¡°is this woman crazy?¡± ¡°she¡¯s most likely hallucinating.¡± ¡°do you smell blood?¡± ¡°is there?¡± just as everyone was chatting, sang ruoxin had already run up to them crazily. she was covered in blood and held a bloody dagger in her hand. ¡°oh my god! is this a human or a ghost?¡± shi bo was shocked when he saw sang ruoxin covered in blood. sang ruoxin ran around crazily in the forest and said some random words. she had seriously fallen into her own illusion. at this moment, she had already cut off a few pieces of meat from her limbs and covered herself in blood. her bloody appearance was shocking. ¡°do you think she¡¯ll die from blood loss like this?¡± shui moning asked weakly. sang ruoxin¡¯s current appearance was really terrifying. ¡°it¡¯s even better if she dies. the sooner a ruthless woman like her dies, the better.¡± huo lieyun did not have any sympathy for sang ruoxin and could not wait for her to die. although jin zhengming did not pity sang ruoxin, he looked at this matter very rationally. ¡°if sang ruoxin dies like this, her death will very likely be blamed on us, because no one can prove that the injuries on her body were caused by her. although no one can prove that the injuries on her body were caused by us, as long as elder sang or the sang family suspect that we did it, there will be no lack of trouble.¡± ¡°the innocent are clean, and the turbid are turbid. anyway, as long as we didn¡¯t anything, it¡¯s enough. if elder sang and the sang family still insist on blaming us for this, then i don¡¯t mind settling scores with them for the holy beasts. ignore her, let¡¯s go¡­¡± xue fanxin did not want to care about sang ruoxin and planned to let her fend for herself here. unexpectedly, just as she turned to leave, a new situation happened to sang ruoxin. ¡°xue fanxin, where are you running to?¡± sang ruoxin had suddenly pointed the dagger at xue fanxin, her eyes filled with killing intent. then, she rushed forward crazily, wanting to stab xue fanxin with the dagger. xue fanxin did not know if sang ruoxin was awake now, so she did not counterattack. she only cleverly dodged sang ruoxin¡¯s attack. sang ruoxin failed to stab xue fanxin, but she fell to the ground. then, another scene appeared. her face was filled with fear, as if she was afraid of something. then, she took out her jade badge for no reason and wanted to crush it. however, at the critical moment, sang ruoxin woke up a little. she felt that her entire body was in pain. looking at her body, she realized that it was all blood. many of her limbs had been cut off, and her injuries were still bleeding profusely. ¡°ah¡­ how could this be¡­¡± sensing that her injuries were extremely serious, sang ruoxin took out the heaven-grade healing pill and consumed it without hesitation. xue fanxin could tell at a glance the origins of the healing pill in sang ruoxin¡¯s hand. she said coldly, ¡°so you stole senior sister xu lan¡¯s heaven-grade healing pill.¡± the moment that was said, xu lan, who was outside the secret realm, immediately became angry. she glared fiercely at sang ruoxin in the secret realm, filled with extreme hatred. it turned out that her heaven-grade healing pill had been snatched away by sang ruoxin. it turned out that sang ruoxin had caused her to lose the person she loved. so¡­ everyone knew that xu lan had obtained a heaven-grade healing pill from xue fanxin, but the pill had been robbed later. many people did not believe xu lan¡¯s words and had always suspected that she had hidden pills. even fu tianbai was no exception. but now, the truth was in front of them. Chapter 1331 - 1331 Expelled 1331 expelled the effects of a heaven-level healing pill were better than ordinary pills. after sang ruoxin consumed the pill, the injuries on her body immediately stopped bleeding. furthermore, they scabbed at a visible speed. although it was impossible for her injuries to recover immediately, she was already much better than before. at the very least, she would not die of blood loss, nor would she die of pain. ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one in the world who has a heaven-grade healing pill. this heaven-grade healing pill is clearly mine.¡± ¡°my pills all have a unique aura. i can recognize them at a glance. however, since you¡¯ve already eaten the pills, there¡¯s no point in saying more. you¡¯d best pray that you don¡¯t die in the secret realm, or it won¡¯t be fun later. although keeping you alive will cause quite a few troubles, in my opinion, you¡¯re just a clown. if i want to kill you, i can do it at any time. when the trial is over and you¡¯re not dead, i¡¯ll deal with you and that elder sang, so wait slowly. your nightmare will begin soon.¡± xue fanxin did not attack sang ruoxin again, but turned around and left. killing sang ruoxin at this time was not a wise move. ignoring the fact that sang ruoxin had an escape jade badge in her hand, just the spirit inheriting secret realm was enough. since it was a new student secret realm trial, it was very likely not sealed. perhaps there were many eyes watching everything that was happening here in the dark. if no one was monitoring, how could they judge the results of the trial? furthermore, even now, she had never heard of anyone dying in the secret realm. perhaps there was something mysterious going on? ¡°fanxin, why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to kill sang ruoxin? keeping her alive will always be a disaster.¡± huo lieyun did not think as much as xue fanxin. just now, he wished he could deal with sang ruoxin directly. ¡°as the granddaughter of the king of the central continent, she more or less has some trump cards on her. if i can¡¯t guarantee that i can kill sang ruoxin before she crushes the jade badge, it¡¯s best not to attack easily, or we¡¯ll be in even more trouble. if she throws out any spirit artifacts or divine artifacts again, we¡¯ll be the ones who suffer. don¡¯t worry, even if i don¡¯t kill her, she won¡¯t have an easy time in the future. when we leave the secret realm, i have plenty of ways to deal with her.¡± xue fanxin did not take sang ruoxin seriously at all. at this moment, she took out a map to study. they had already stayed in the secret realm for three days. as long as they endured for two more days, they could complete the trial mission. however, her goal was not to complete the trial mission, but to obtain the inheritance in the secret realm. according to the map, the land of inheritance was in a valley. hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, everyone was no longer conflicted about killing sang ruoxin. instead, they discussed the map together and discussed what to do next. because of the psychedelic fog, even if they had already decided which path to take, they had to slow down and advance. if the situation ahead was unknown, they had to stop and observe carefully before continuing forward. when the yellow class group advanced according to the map, the other trial disciples were still being trapped by the psychedelic fog. most of them had fallen into their own illusions. half of the trial disciples were under the influence of the illusions, crushed their jade badges, and left the secret realm. when they left the secret realm, they were still in a daze. after a long time, they finally figured out what was going on and were extremely depressed and vexed. lin weiwei and zhao qinan also crushed their jade badges in their illusions. because they had not been able to stay in the secret realm for more than five days, this meant that their trial mission had failed and they had been eliminated. next, they had to leave the five elements academy. however, what made them even more depressed was that the secret realm trial was actually screened the entire time. didn¡¯t that mean that all their actions in the secret realm were seen by countless people? in other words, when they were hung and beaten by xue fanxin, everyone was watching¡­ how could this be? at this moment, no one cared about lin weiwei. it was not only lin weiwei. everyone who crushed their jade badges and left the secret realm was ignored. they allowed them to sit on the ground in a daze, make a fool of themselves, and be mocked. when the time was up, they would be driven out of the five elements academy. Chapter 1332 - 1332 No Way Ahead 1332 no way ahead many disciples from the special class and the heaven class could not pass the psychedelic fog either. they crushed the jade badge and left the secret realm. among them, the special class had the most people who crushed the jade badge. now, more than half of them had already come out. among the remaining half, quite a few people¡¯s situations were not too good. it seemed like they could not last long. only a few especially outstanding disciples performed well. compared to the other classes, the elimination rate of the yellow class was the lowest. up to now, no one had left the secret realm. although all of this was thanks to xue fanxin, the five of them were a group. no matter how their individual results were, as long as this group was still around, it was enough. furthermore, the five people from yellow class could not leave the secret realm, because their jade badges were all fake. the psychedelic fog was really difficult for many people. most of the people from the special class were young masters and daughters of aristocratic families. they had led a pampered life since they were young and had never suffered much. their temperaments were very ordinary. when such people faced the psychedelic fog, they simply had no resistance. seeing the disciples of the special class crush their jade badges one after another and leave the secret realm, feng xiyu felt his face burn, as if he had been repeatedly slapped in the face. those disciples from the special class had been carefully chosen by him. they represented his taste and face. now that so many people had been eliminated, not only would he lose all his face, but even his taste would be questioned. how could this be? no matter how uncomfortable feng xiyu was, the trial in the secret realm was still continuing. the psychedelic fog had appeared for two days, and in these two days, two-thirds of the participants in the trial in the secret realm had been eliminated. in other words, the remaining third of the disciples in the secret realm were the new students recruited by the five elements academy this year. the others had to leave the five elements academy. as for how many of these one-third of the disciples could obtain the power of inheritance in the secret realm, it was still unknown. after the psychedelic fog dissipated, the five people from yellow class had already arrived outside the valley of the land of inheritance according to the map. however, there was no way here anymore. there were cliffs everywhere, and the center of the cliff was the land of inheritance. if she wanted to reach the land of inheritance, she had to think of a way to cross the cliff and go to the empty space opposite. however, the cliff was too far from the empty space opposite. it was at least a few kilometers away. normal lightness skills could not jump over at all. there was no road or bridge between the two lands. it was really a problem. chu yunhan had long reached the edge of the cliff, but he could not go over, so he stayed where he was and kept thinking about a way to reach the empty space opposite. gu qingning had long arrived. like chu yunhan, she could not cross the cliff and could only wait. apart from chu yunhan and gu qingning, some trial disciples had also come to the edge of the cliff, and sun jianyi was among them. the current sun jianyi was no longer as frivolous as before. he looked much more mature. then, someone gradually came to the edge of the cliff. when xue fanxin and the others arrived, there were already quite a few people here. ¡°wow¡­ we¡¯re finally here. there are quite a few people!¡± ¡°fanxin, we haven¡¯t eaten in a long time. why don¡¯t we make something to eat first?¡± shi bo¡¯s stomach was rumbling from hunger. during this period of time, he had already cultivated a skin thicker than the city wall. as long as he was hungry, he would ask xue fanxin for food. he had no choice. he had already eaten all his food. once he was hungry, he could only find xue fanxin to resolve it. ¡°damn fatty, didn¡¯t you just eat an entire roasted chicken more than two hours ago? why are you hungry again?¡± huo lieyun said angrily, because that roasted chicken was his. ¡°that roasted chicken is too small. it¡¯s not even enough for me.¡± ¡°you ate my roasted chicken and you actually disdain it. do you believe that i¡¯ll beat you up?¡± ¡°little huo, don¡¯t!¡± just as huo lieyun and shi bo were fooling around, a sharp voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°get lost.¡± Chapter 1333 - 1333 More Than Two 1333 more than two sang ruoxin had also come to the cliff. perhaps because she had suffered too many blows recently, her entire aura had changed. she was no longer as gentle, elegant, and unrestrained as before, but her entire body was filled with ruthlessness. her face was vicious and looked a little terrifying. because chu yunhan and gu qingning from the special class were both present and there were others, sang ruoxin was not afraid of xue fanxin at all. she did not think that xue fanxin would dare to attack her in front of everyone. because of this, sang ruoxin came to cause trouble for xue fanxin and the others the moment she came to the cliff. the road was so wide, but she couldn¡¯t walk anywhere else. she just had to take the path that the five people from yellow class was on. when she walked over, she even had a smug and arrogant expression. she glared at xue fanxin provocatively and disdainfully before walking towards chu yunhan. when she came in front of chu yunhan, sang ruoxin immediately restrained the vicious aura on her body and changed to a smile. she asked gently, ¡°young master chu, we meet again. i wonder if you have a way to go to the land of inheritance?¡± ¡°no,¡± chu yunhan replied extremely coldly. he hated sang ruoxin¡¯s approach, but he did not say it out loud. instead, he chose to ignore her. sang ruoxin seemed to be used to chu yunhan¡¯s disregard. the colder chu yunhan was, the more she liked him, so she went up to him. ¡°young master chu, how about we find a way together?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need. i like to be alone.¡± ¡°but i heard from my fifth uncle that if you want to go to the land of inheritance, you have to have more than two people. it¡¯s impossible to successfully go alone. let¡¯s go together, okay?¡± ¡°you have many admirers. why don¡¯t you look for them?¡± ¡°but¡­¡± but i want to be with you! sang ruoxin really wanted to say this and was about to muster up the courage to say it. unexpectedly, chu yunhan stood up and left. clearly, he did not want to care about her, which made her very angry. anyone with eyes could tell that sang ruoxin was interested in chu yunhan. however, it had nothing to do with them, so everyone could not be bothered to speak. however, huo lieyun, who hated sang ruoxin extremely, did not have such a good temper. although he could not attack sang ruoxin, he could use his mouth. ¡°he clearly doesn¡¯t like you, but you still stick to him and make him hate you. how disgusting.¡± ¡°huo lieyun, shut up.¡± sang ruoxin roared without caring about her image. her hatred for the five people from yellow class had already reached an unprecedented intensity. if not for the fact that she was not strong enough, she would have long killed all of them. however, it did not matter. after leaving the secret realm, she had plenty of ways to kill these people. ¡°i won¡¯t shut up. what can you do to me? do you want to fight? come, come, i¡¯ll accompany you to the end. i definitely won¡¯t show mercy to a ruthless woman like you who has evil intentions. i¡¯ll definitely beat you up ruthlessly.¡± huo lieyun tugged at his sleeve and looked like he was about to fight. sang ruoxin really did not dare to fight huo lieyun, so no matter how angry she was, she had to bear with it. seeing that chu yunhan had already walked far away, she could not be bothered to quarrel with the people from the yellow class and quickly chased after him. ¡°young master chu, where are you going? wait for me¡­¡± some women who admired chu yunhan were also very displeased to see sang ruoxin so shameless. however, because sang ruoxin was the granddaughter of the king of the central continent, they did not dare to say much and could only be angry. xue fanxin was not in the mood to care about these unimportant and messy things. long ago, when huo lieyun and sang ruoxin started arguing, she had already started to study the terrain of the cliff. however, after studying for a long time, she could not figure it out. in the end, when she was tired, she found a place to rest and set up the dining table to eat. as she ate, she studied. since someone had obtained the power of inheritance in the secret realm, they must have a way to go to the land of inheritance. as for what it was, she had to think about it carefully. Chapter 1334 - 1334 Yellow Class Relationship 1334 yellow class relationship it was already the fifth day of the secret realm trial. many people did not have much food left. even if they brought food, it would be tasteless dry food. hence, when xue fanxin set out a table of sumptuous dishes, the surrounding people were extremely hungry. all of them looked over and drooled when they smelled the fragrance of the dishes. however, no matter how hungry they were or how much they wanted to eat, they were too embarrassed to freeload. after all, most of them had once mocked the people from the yellow class and often mocked them. at this moment, they could not bring themselves to freeload with the people from the yellow class. however, what shocked them was that the five people from the yellow class could actually pass the secret realm trial and come here. as for those elite disciples from the special and heaven classes, they had been eliminated. this was simply a serious slap in the face. now, who would dare to say that the people from the yellow class were trash? ¡°burp¡­ i¡¯m so full! the food is also delicious, burp¡­¡± shi bo was satisfied as he ate. he suddenly burped. because he was too full, his stomach had become bigger, and he looked even fatter. ¡°damn fatty, you eat so much. you ate half of the dishes on the table.¡± huo lieyun was already used to teasing shi bo, but the more quarrelsome their relationship was, the better. ¡°what do you mean i eat so much? little fanxin eats a lot too. look at her appetite. it¡¯s not much worse than mine. how can a delicate and small person like her eat so much?¡± ¡°no matter how much i eat, i¡¯m not eating your food. do you have a problem with that?¡± xue fanxin retorted, not feeling embarrassed at all. it was a blessing to be able to eat. she did not eat anyone else¡¯s food. why should she care so much? shi bo did not dare to provoke xue fanxin and quickly flattered her. ¡°no objections, no objections. absolutely no objections. you¡¯re our lucky star now. you can do whatever you want, hehe!¡± ¡°alright, seeing that you¡¯re so sensible, you¡¯ll wash the dishes this time. remember to wash it well, or i¡¯ll deduct your food quantity next time.¡± ¡°little moning, help me wash the dishes¡­¡± shi bo did not answer xue fanxin directly. instead, he asked shui moning for help. shui moning agreed without hesitation. ¡°alright.¡± ¡°you fatty, you got little moning to wash the dishes for you again,¡± huo lieyun mocked. ¡°aiyoyo, even little moning doesn¡¯t have any objections. why do you have so many objections?¡± ¡°you fatty, you¡¯re looking for a beating¡­¡± ¡°aiyaya, don¡¯t hit my face. i¡¯ll become ugly.¡± seeing that the five people from yellow class were getting along so harmoniously and had an extremely good relationship, it was very enviable. they had never understood why the five people from the yellow class could always be together. if anything happened to one person, the others would all help. it turned out that it was because of their good relationship. chu yunhan looked at the commotion. he, who was used to being alone, somehow envied the five people from the yellow class and even hoped to become one of them. sang ruoxin said disdainfully, ¡°they¡¯re just a group of lowly people.¡± hearing this, chu yunhan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. his hatred for sang ruoxin was even more obvious. he did not want sang ruoxin to follow him anymore, so he jumped into the dense forest behind and disappeared. ¡°young master chu¡­¡± sang ruoxin wanted to chase after him, but chu yunhan was too fast. in the blink of an eye, even his shadow had disappeared. she could not chase after him even if she wanted to. she could only give up in frustration. she really had nothing to do, so she waited for xue fanxin and the others. go ahead and smile smugly now. before long, i¡¯ll make you all unable to smile. Chapter 1335 - 1335 I Cherish My Life 1335 i cherish my life after xue fanxin had her fill, she started to study the terrain of the cliff again. after a long time, there was still no result. unless one could fly, it was impossible to reach the empty space opposite. the cliff was too steep. it was very difficult to climb down. if one was not careful, they would fall to their deaths. however, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to climb down using vines, right? xue fanxin decided to give it a try, so she used her spirit energy to condense a few long vines and threw them at the bottom of the cliff. she then fixed the other end of the vines to the edge of the cliff. after making sure that the vines were stable and strong enough, she pulled the vines and jumped down. unexpectedly, just as she jumped down, countless arrows flew out from the bottom of the cliff in the blink of an eye, all of them shooting at her. in a moment of desperation, she could only pull the vines and jump back to the edge of the cliff. ¡°fanxin, are you okay?¡± ¡°were you injured by the arrows?¡± xue fanxin shook her head and looked down the cliff before saying, ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m afraid there are mechanisms or array formations below this cliff. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to climb down with ropes and vines.¡± ¡°so be it. anyway, we¡¯ve already completed the trial mission. there¡¯s no need to leave the five elements academy. it doesn¡¯t matter if we go to the land of inheritance or not.¡± ¡°zhengming is right. there¡¯s no need for us to take the risk for that little inheritance power.¡± ¡°according to what i know, those who obtained the power of inheritance through the secret realm trial in the past did not have any great achievements. they were only a little stronger, so we really don¡¯t have to take the risk for that little power of inheritance.¡± the people of yellow class cared about xue fanxin¡¯s safety the most. they had thrown the so-called power of inheritance to the back of their minds. in comparison, xue fanxin¡¯s safety was the most important. xue fanxin could sense everyone¡¯s true concern for her. she smiled slightly and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i cherish my life. no matter what, i have to obtain the power of inheritance here.¡± ah jiu had asked her to come to the five elements academy for nothing more than the power of inheritance in the spirit inheritance secret realm. if she could not obtain the power of inheritance here, what was the point of coming to the five elements academy? if she guessed correctly, after obtaining the power of inheritance in the secret realm, her cultivation level should be able to increase greatly. hence, no matter how difficult it was ahead, she had to pass through and definitely obtain the power of inheritance in the land of inheritance. at this moment, ye jiushang, who was far away in the nine nether holy land, suddenly said coldly, ¡°there¡¯s no need to set up those mechanisms and array formations. just activate the cloud ascension stairs.¡± zhu qiye asked seriously, ¡°are you sure you want to open the cloud ascension stairs directly? little nine, with that girl¡¯s mystic king realm cultivation, walking the cloud ascension stairs is even more difficult for her than clearing those mechanisms and array formations. do you want me to open the cloud ascension stairs to help that girl or harm her?¡± ¡°her ability is far more powerful than you think, so activate the cloud ascension stairs. i believe she can walk past the cloud ascension stairs.¡± ¡°alright, since you¡¯ve spoken, then i¡¯ll give you face and directly activate the cloud ascension stairs for these new students. but then again, if we really activate the cloud ascension stairs, i¡¯m afraid not many disciples will be able to pass these trials. at that time, those instructors in the academy will vomit blood.¡± ¡°if they want to vomit blood, so be it. what has it got to do with me?¡± he only cared about xin¡¯er. the lives of the others did not matter. as long as xin¡¯er could pass the cloud ascension stairs, that was enough. he had never cared about whether others passed or not. although zhu qiye said that it was the teachers of the five elements academy, he was actually the same as ye jiushang. he did not care about their thoughts and feelings at all, nor did he care about the disciples training in the secret realm. therefore, he directly activated the cloud ascension stairs. a true expert, an expert who could reach the peak, relied not only on his strength, but also his luck. when those trial disciples met little nine, it could only mean that they were unlucky and did not have the luck to reach the peak. Chapter 1336 - 1336 Dont Want to Watch 1336 don¡¯t want to watch the scene of xue fanxin trying to climb down the cliff with vines and being almost killed by the chaotic arrows frightened the surrounding people. previously, some people had wanted to use this method to climb to the bottom of the cliff before heading to the land of inheritance, but no one dared to have such thoughts now. sang ruoxin glared at xue fanxin fiercely and thought to herself, why didn¡¯t they shoot this little slut to death? at this moment, the five people from yellow class were not in the mood to care about sang ruoxin at all. even if they were in the mood, they could not be bothered with her. all of them surrounded xue fanxin and asked with concern. but at this moment, stairs that looked like clouds suddenly appeared around the cliff. the stairs were in a huge circle and could be seen from all directions. at the top of the stairs was a circular platform above the land of inheritance. as a result, any empty space that the cliff led to the land of inheritance was completely blocked by the cloud-like stairs. at this moment, there was no cliff in sight, only stairs. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°could this be the legendary cloud ascension stairs?¡± ¡°how can this be the cloud ascension stairs? the cloud ascension stairs is only available to the top 100 on the academy rankings. it¡¯s a segment that only happens when we participate in the divine secret sect¡¯s assessment. we¡¯re participating in the new student secret realm trial now. it¡¯s impossible for us to encounter the cloud ascension stairs.¡± ¡°but if this is not the cloud ascension stairs, what is it?¡± at this moment, outside the secret realm, everyone was extremely shocked when they saw the cloud ascension stairs. even chuge and muyu were no exception. they were all people who had walked the cloud ascension stairs. they knew very well how powerful it was. it was not something these new students could walk through. ¡°why is it the cloud ascension stairs?¡± ¡°why did the cloud ascension stairs appear in the new student secret realm trial?¡± ¡°this is the assessment to enter the divine secret sect. why has it appeared in the new student trial?¡± ¡°dean, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°if you ask me, who should i ask? long before this, i told you that the difficulty of the new student secret realm trial this time will increase, but i don¡¯t know to what extent. perhaps many of you have already forgotten who the true dean of the five elements academy is. i¡¯m only the acting dean. the true dean of the five elements academy is the person in charge of the spirit inheriting secret realm.¡± qing mu had no choice but to emphasize that he was only the acting dean. only a few people in the current five elements academy knew about this, so when dean qing mu said that he was only the acting dean, everyone present was extremely shocked. elder sang did not know if there was a real dean in the five elements academy. he had always thought that qing mu was the dean of the five elements academy, so he dared to do whatever he wanted in the five elements academy after completely understanding qing mu. but now¡­ if he let the mysterious dean know what he had done in the five elements academy, things would probably be even worse. however, it did not matter. anyway, after this new student secret realm trial, he could not continue to stay in the academy, so he might as well leave. no matter who the dean of the five elements academy was, as long as he left, he would still have the support of the sang family and the king of the central continent. would he be afraid of the other party? elder sang still did not know how naive and ridiculous his thoughts were at this moment. he continued to look at the screen of the moonflower water mirror. although he knew very well that sang ruoxin could not walk through the cloud ascension stairs, he still wanted to see who among this batch of new disciples could walk through the cloud ascension stairs. was it chu yunhan, the number one genius of the central continent, or gu qingning of the holy region? most people thought highly of chu yunhan and gu qingning. as for xue fanxin from the yellow class, no one thought highly of her, nor did they want to. many people did not want xue fanxin to walk through the cloud ascension stairs. Chapter 1337 - 1337 Repelled 1337 repelled there were a total of 99 steps on the cloud ascension stairs. every step looked identical. apart from the clouds and mist suffusing above, they looked no different from ordinary stairs. because of the appearance of the cloud ascension stairs, all the trial disciples ran over to watch. some people walked up tentatively and realized that it was not difficult, so they continued forward. many people could easily walk past ten steps, but when they took a step forward and wanted to reach the eleventh step, the situation suddenly reversed. ¡°ah¡­¡± the first person to walk up the eleventh step had just touched the platform of the eleventh step when he was immediately sent flying by a powerful force and fell over the spot. furthermore, he fell quite heavily. seeing that someone had been sent flying, those who were about to step onto the eleventh step immediately retracted their feet and did not dare to advance rashly. however, a few people who overestimated themselves still raised their feet and were sent flying tragically. ¡°this is the cloud ascension stairs. this is really the cloud ascension stairs.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect the cloud ascension stairs to appear in the new student secret realm trial. with our current ability, how can we walk past the cloud ascension stairs?¡± ¡°everyone, look. chu yunhan has reached the eleventh step.¡± ¡°gu qingning went up too.¡± sang ruoxin had originally followed chu yunhan up the stairs, but when she saw that someone had been sent flying when they reached the eleventh step, she did not dare to go forward anymore. instead, she stood on the tenth step without moving. however, when chu yunhan walked up the eleventh step and was not sent flying, she mustered up a little courage and took a step forward, wanting to step onto the eleventh step. she liked chu yunhan. only when she was not much different from chu yunhan in all aspects could they be together. if the difference between the two was too great, she would not have a chance at all. the chu family would never accept a wife who was much weaker than chu yunhan, even if she was the granddaughter of the king of the central continent. if chu yunhan could reach the eleventh step, so could she¡­ just as sang ruoxin mustered up the courage to take a step forward and take the eleventh step, she was sent flying by a powerful force like the others. she returned to her original spot and fell quite heavily. ¡°how come?¡± chu yunhan, who was walking in front, ignored sang ruoxin, who had been sent flying back. he continued to walk towards the twelfth step. sang ruoxin was unconvinced. she got up from the ground and continued to walk up the cloud ascension stairs, wanting to catch up to chu yunhan. however, when she reached the eleventh step, she was still sent flying. ¡°how could this be?¡± ¡°chu yunhan is the number one genius of the central continent and has a saint realm cultivation level now. if you want to compare yourself to him, don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡± huo lieyun could not help but mock sang ruoxin. ¡°huo lieyun, shut up.¡± sang ruoxin was extremely angry, but she was not in the mood to quarrel with huo lieyun now. being left far behind by chu yunhan made her feel very uncomfortable. the chu family did not value status in their children¡¯s marriage, but talent. no matter how precious your status was, as long as your talent was not enough, the chu family would never accept it. on the other hand, as long as your talent was good enough, even if you did not have any identity or background, you could still obtain the chu family¡¯s recognition. she was the granddaughter of the king of the central continent and the young miss of the sang family. she had been quite talented since she was young, so she could not be much inferior to chu yunhan, so she could not give up. sang ruoxin ignored huo lieyun and continued to walk on the cloud ascension stairs. however, before she walked up the cloud ascension stairs this time, she glanced at xue fanxin, who had been on the first step for a long time. she even mocked her, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even walk past the first step?¡± Chapter 1338 - 1338 Floating Power 1338 floating power xue fanxin had only been standing on the first step from the beginning and had already been there for at least fifteen minutes. she was still waiting and did not move. she completely ignored sang ruoxin¡¯s mocking and ridicule. all her thoughts and attention were on the cloud ascension stairs, carefully sensing the floating force coming from the bottom of her feet. the floating force of the first step was very small, almost undetectable. if one did not sense it carefully, they would not be able to sense it at all. from the moment she saw the 99 steps, her intuition and various experiences told her that taking the stairs blindly was definitely the wrong choice. later, quite a few people were sent flying, and she was even more certain that her thoughts were correct. if she wanted to walk through these 99 steps, apart from relying on her own strength, she had to pay attention to other aspects. as for how to pay attention, she had to study the stairs carefully before coming to a conclusion. ¡°why is fanxin standing on the first step and not walking?¡± ¡°fanxin must have her reasons for doing this. let¡¯s stay on the first step with her. if this is really the cloud ascension stairs, it¡¯s impossible for us to walk over with our ability, so there¡¯s no need to waste energy and time. let¡¯s just accompany fanxin here.¡± ¡°little huo, i agree with you. i¡¯ll stay with you.¡± ¡°go away, you fatty. you¡¯re as heavy as a pig. don¡¯t always hang on me.¡± ¡°this should really be the cloud ascension stairs. it¡¯s said that not many people in the top 100 of the academy rankings can walk past the 99 steps, so i¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have much hope.¡± jin zhengming was certain that he was stepping on the cloud ascension stairs, so he decided to give up the challenge. it was not that he did not have confidence in himself, but he knew his limits. with his current ability, it was impossible for him to walk past the cloud ascension stairs. since it was impossible, why ask for trouble? however, it was not bad to stay in the first tier with fanxin. with his understanding of her, it was impossible for her to do such a boring thing. could it be that there was something mysterious about the first tier? jin zhengming was not thinking about how to walk past the cloud ascension stairs now, but to study the first step properly. after a while, he felt a small floating force under his feet. however, the force was too small, so small that it was extremely difficult to notice. only by sensing it extremely seriously could he notice it. this floating force would slowly spread from the bottom of the feet to various parts of the body, making the entire body lighten a little. such lightness was very difficult to notice. ¡°little jin, what are you doing?¡± shi bo stood with weak legs and felt very bored. he accidentally saw jin zhengming¡¯s serious expression, so he asked curiously. ¡°if you want to know what i¡¯m doing, think about it yourself. you have to think about it seriously.¡± jin zhengming did not directly name the mystery of the first tier, but the meaning in his words was already very clear. shi bo was even more curious, so he became serious. he stood on the stairs and did not move, sensing carefully. huo lieyun and shui moning also joined the ranks and pondered over the mysteries on the stairs. after about thirty minutes, they finally sensed the floating force. after an hour, their bodies vaguely became a little lighter, but that lightness was too small, almost nonexistent. the others saw that the five people from the yellow class were all standing in a daze on the first step and mocked them. although a small number of people also stood there, they did not gain anything after standing for a long time. hence, they felt that the people from the yellow class were fooling around. the cloud ascension stairs required one to walk through 99 steps and wait for the top to pass. standing on the first step like this, no matter what she did, it was impossible for her to walk past the cloud ascension stairs. those people from yellow class were really idiots. they stood there for a long time without moving. could it be that sang ruoxin was right? they could not even cross the second step? just as everyone was mocking the five people from yellow class, xue fanxin suddenly took a step forward and walked towards the second step. Chapter 1339 - 1339 Difficult Ascension 1339 difficult ascension xue fanxin stood on the first step for more than an hour. only now did she walk up the second step, but when she reached the second step, she stood still again. in the eyes of outsiders, xue fanxin only stood there without moving, but only she knew that at this moment, she was slowly transforming the floating power on the stairs for her own use. just now, on the first step, she had sensed that the floating power had already been absorbed to the limit, so she had walked up the second step. when they reached the second step, the floating force was only a little stronger than the first step. however, the change was not very obvious, like the speed at which the sun rose. it was impossible to notice, but it was indeed moving. when xue fanxin reached the second step, the others from the yellow class were not in a hurry to go up. instead, they completely absorbed the floating power of the first step before going forward. they had already discovered the mystery on the stairs, so they knew what to do. at this moment, they no longer felt that standing on the stairs in a daze was boring, because they were always working hard to absorb the floating power on the stairs. when they were on the first step, they could not sense any effect from absorbing the floating power, but when they reached the second step, their bodies¡¯ lightness began to become obvious. just like that, xue fanxin stood on the second step for a long time with the others from the yellow class. she had already stood there for two hours without moving. at this moment, chu yunhan had already reached the nineteenth step and was working hard to advance to the twentieth step. however, the gravity of the twentieth step was too strong. it was difficult for him to even raise his feet when he stood on the nineteenth step, let alone reach the twentieth step. no wonder very few people in the top 100 of the five elements academy ranking could walk through the cloud ascension stairs. it was difficult for someone like him to even reach the twentieth step, let alone others. even if he became stronger in the future and took the cloud ascension stairs again, it would be very difficult for him to walk past the 99th step. gu qingning¡¯s results were slightly inferior to chu yunhan¡¯s. at this moment, she was stuck at the seventeenth step and could not move forward. even chu yunhan could not reach the 20th step, let alone the other trial disciples. those people were each more miserable than the other. ninety percent of them were still stuck at the tenth step and were sent flying again and again. even sang ruoxin was no exception. she wanted to catch up to chu yunhan, but she could not even reach the tenth step. she was angry! ¡°ah¡­¡± sang ruoxin had already been sent flying by the power of the tenth step for the eighth time. she had fallen and was covered in injuries. this made her angry and helpless. her mood was really bad to the extreme and she had to vent. therefore, when she saw that the five people from the yellow class were still standing on the third step in a daze, she planned to look for them. ¡°xue fanxin, aren¡¯t you a talent with 100% purity in all elements? why can¡¯t you reach the tenth step after half a day? could your whatever talent be fake?¡± ¡°and the other trash from your yellow class, could it be that they can¡¯t even reach the tenth step like xue fanxin?¡± ¡°trash is indeed trash. trash is indeed trash.¡± no matter what sang ruoxin said, the people from the yellow class ignored her, because all their attention was on absorbing the floating power. as long as sang ruoxin did not affect them from absorbing the floating power, she could say anything. sang ruoxin scolded for a long time, but the five people from yellow class did not respond at all. this made her very angry, and she lost all interest in scolding. at this moment, she had already rested enough. seeing that chu yunhan was still on the nineteenth step, she continued to chase after him. how could those trash from yellow class compare to her chu yunhan? hence, catching up to chu yunhan was more important. Chapter 1340 - 1340 All Twenty 1340 all twenty no matter what the outcome was if the others took the cloud ascension ladder, xue fanxin walked her own way seriously. she absorbed the floating power of every step to the limit before walking up. she had spent a total of twenty hours on the first nine steps, almost two days. in the past two days, the other trial disciples had already been sent flying countless times. a small half of them had already given up and crushed their jade badges to leave the secret realm. even if the remaining people had not left the secret realm, they did not dare to casually walk the cloud ascension ladder anymore, because every time they were sent flying back, they would be thrown quite heavily. even if their bodies were made of iron, they could not withstand such a fall. sang ruoxin was still stuck at the ninth step. no matter how hard she tried, she could not reach the tenth step and could not catch up to chu yunhan. chu yunhan had already climbed to the 25th step, but he could not even stand up now. the spirit energy in his body was almost exhausted. it could be seen that he had already reached the limit and could not take another step forward. gu qingning could not move on the 20th step. her situation was similar to chu yunhan¡¯s. reaching the 20th step was already her limit, so she could not walk through the cloud ascension stairs at all. even geniuses like chu yunhan and gu qingning could not walk past the cloud ascension stairs, let alone others. ¡°the cloud ascension stairs is too difficult to walk on.¡± ¡°it¡¯s simply harder than ascending to the heavens.¡± ¡°forget it, forget it. it looks like no one will obtain the power of inheritance in this new student secret realm trial.¡± ¡°look, the five people from the yellow class have actually reached the tenth step.¡± ¡°brother, they took two days to reach the tenth step. what¡¯s there to be shocked about?¡± ¡°but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that they weren¡¯t sent flying by the mysterious force on the tenth step? forget about xue fanxin, but how could the others all reach the tenth step in one go?¡± ¡°oh right, what¡¯s going on with these people from yellow class?¡± ¡°could it be that they have some technique to climb the cloud ascension stairs?¡± previously, no one had paid attention to the situation of the five people from the yellow class. they only knew that they had stayed on every step for half a day. during this time, quite a few people had mocked them. but now, when the five people from the yellow class all walked up the tenth step in one go, everyone was shocked and did not dare to mock them anymore. it had to be known that more than half of the disciples who could come here could not pass the tenth step. xue fanxin ignored the gazes and words of the people around her and kept walking on the cloud ascension stairs seriously. when she reached the tenth step, she immediately felt a powerful force pressing down on her. the gravity under her feet seemed to have increased, and she needed some strength to lift her legs. from the tenth step onwards, there no longer seemed to be any floating power. however, the gravity of each step was different and gradually increased. fortunately, she had absorbed quite a few floating forces in the first nine steps. these floating forces could more or less resist the current gravity. it seemed that the mystery of the first twenty steps of the cloud ascension stairs was here. the first nine steps would collect the floating power. starting from the tenth step, the floating power that had been collected previously would be used to reduce the pressure the gravity brought to her. it was not only xue fanxin who saw this. the other four people from the yellow class were the same, so they all walked up the twentieth step and stood in a row. this scene blinded everyone behind her, especially sang ruoxin. her heart was filled with anger and unwillingness. she could not even climb the tenth step. why could those people from the yellow class reach the twentieth step in one go? could it be related to them standing there in a daze previously? Chapter 1341 - 1341 Rise Every Step 1341 rise every step it was not only sang ruoxin who imitated the people from yellow class and stood on the first step in a daze. the others also imitated, wanting to know what was so mysterious about the first step. however, after standing for most of the day, they felt nothing. their patience was being worn away little by little. xue fanxin reached the twentieth step and did not walk forward for the time being. instead, she studied the mysteries of this step seriously. there was wind, a very strange wind, the wind that came from behind. the wind was not strong, but it carried a very mysterious force, as if someone was gently pushing her from behind. and this wind could actually be absorbed, just like how she had absorbed the floating power previously. furthermore, the absorption speed was very fast. in less than fifteen minutes, the wind force she absorbed on the 20th step had already reached the limit. xue fanxin absorbed the wind force of the twenty steps and walked towards the twenty-first step. although there was a very strong obstruction in front of her and a lot of gravity under her feet, she had the floating power and the help of the wind force that she absorbed even more, so walking forward was not a big problem. according to this pattern, she would absorb the wind first and use it to move forward. in less than two hours, xue fanxin had already reached the 25th step and was at the same height as chu yunhan. chu yunhan was not shocked to see xue fanxin reach the 25th step, because he knew that she had the strength. however, the other four people from the yellow class had also reached the 25th step. this made him feel incredulous. even chu yunhan was in disbelief, let alone the others. however, the truth was in front of them. no matter how unbelievable it was, they had to believe it. after xue fanxin reached the 25th step, she continued forward after absorbing the wind force to the limit. although taking a step was extremely difficult, she still successfully stepped onto the 26th step. she stood there steadily and endured the gravity of the stairs that had doubled. as she resisted the gravity, she absorbed the wind force. then, she continued forward. she used the floating power and wind force she had absorbed and combined it with a little of her strength to walk forward step by step. she simply ascended step by step. seeing that xue fanxin could walk up a step every thirty minutes, chu yunhan was completely shocked. he did not want to fall behind xue fanxin, but no matter what, he could not take another step forward. he could only watch as the beautiful figure in front of him gradually disappeared. what made him even more depressed was that the other four people from the yellow class had also passed the twenty-fifth step. they followed xue fanxin and walked up the stairs one by one. what was going on? if only one person could achieve such results, chu yunhan might think that it was a problem with that person¡¯s strength. however, many people could achieve such results, so there must be something strange. in order to figure out what was wrong, chu yunhan returned to the first step and stood on the first step for a long time like xue fanxin. soon, he sensed something strange. coupled with the powerful obstruction and gravity he had encountered on the 25th step, he immediately understood. it turned out that he had missed the floating power in front of him, so he could not resist the resistance and gravity behind him. ¡°young master chu, why are you back?¡± sang ruoxin came to chu yunhan¡¯s side again to make her presence known. chu yunhan ignored sang ruoxin and seriously sensed and absorbed the floating power. he stood for a long time before he could absorb the floating power of the first step to the limit. at this moment, he already completely understood why the five people from yellow class had stood in a daze for so long on the first nine steps. they were not just in a daze, but they were absorbing the floating power here. chu yunhan was known as the number one genius of the central continent. he was definitely talented. when he comprehended the floating power, he immediately knew what to do, so like xue fanxin, he spent two days absorbing the floating power on the first nine steps. however, at this moment, xue fanxin had already left him far behind and walked as far as the 50th step. Chapter 1342 - 1342 Continue to Up the Staircase 1342 continue to up the staircase as chu yunhan returned to the first step and stood there in a daze, many people did the same, including gu qingning. now, only the five people from the yellow class were far above the 30th step and were still climbing. xue fanxin was a little faster than the others from the yellow class. she had already reached the 50th step and felt completely different. gravity, resistance, and wind were all gone. her entire body was light, as if she had entered a completely different realm. the stamina and spirit energy she had consumed previously were quickly recovering. from this, it could be seen that the 50th step should be a place similar to a supply depot. after a long time, the others from the yellow class came to the 50th step one after another. all of them were so tired that they lay weakly on the ground, panting heavily. ¡°i¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°i¡¯m really, really tired. i¡¯m about to die of exhaustion.¡± ¡°fanxin, i don¡¯t think i can go forward anymore.¡± shui moning had actually long reached her limit, but seeing that her companions were all insisting on walking forward, she had also been persisting. every time she wanted to give up, she would look at the others. she did not want to fall behind, so as she walked, she actually reached the 50th step. this was simply a miracle to her. ¡°the 50th step can allow everyone to quickly recover their stamina and spirit energy. rest well and wait until you recover. according to my guess, the last 49 steps might be very difficult. even i don¡¯t have 100% confidence in reaching the top. do your best. if there¡¯s really no other way, don¡¯t force yourself, okay?¡± just as xue fanxin finished speaking and before the others from the yellow class could respond, an ancient and mysterious voice suddenly sounded from the sky. ¡°those who reach the 50th step can choose to go straight to the land of inheritance, or they can choose to continue climbing the stairs. those who reach the 99th step can go to the spirit inheritance secret land.¡± ¡°wow¡­ there¡¯s actually such a choice. it¡¯s simply amazing. why don¡¯t we go straight to the land of inheritance?¡± shi bo said excitedly. the others looked at xue fanxin to see what choice she would make. xue fanxin smiled and said, ¡°i suggest that you all choose to go straight to the land of inheritance now. with your current strength, it¡¯s impossible for you to walk through the last 49 steps.¡± ¡°what about you?¡± jin zhengming asked. although he had already guessed xue fanxin¡¯s choice, he still had to ask. ¡°i¡¯ll continue to climb the stairs.¡± xue fanxin looked at the 49th step in front of her. no matter how difficult it was, she had to climb it. even if she failed in the end, she had no regrets. the others in the yellow class knew that xue fanxin¡¯s strength was far stronger than her cultivation level, and her identity was extraordinary, so they did not dissuade her. instead, they let her choose to continue climbing the stairs. after xue fanxin rested, she set off again. she stood in front of the 51st step and carefully sensed the aura here, adjusting her condition to the best. sang ruoxin, who was still far away on the ninth step, saw that xue fanxin had actually chosen to continue climbing the ladder, so she mocked her, ¡°you really overestimate yourself. why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? you actually want to continue climbing the stairs. just wait to fall.¡± while sang ruoxin was mocking xue fanxin, chu yunhan had already taken a step forward and walked up the tenth step. when sang ruoxin saw this, she immediately caught up, but she had forgotten that the tenth step was in front of her, so she was tragically sent flying again. ¡°ah¡­¡± chu yunhan saw with his own eyes that sang ruoxin had been sent flying. he sneered coldly and ignored her. instead, he continued to climb the stairs. xue fanxin had chosen to continue climbing the stairs on the 50th step, so he had to make this same choice. he wanted to see if this woman was stronger than him. Chapter 1343 - 1343 Hidden Cultivation 1343 hidden cultivation xue fanxin stood at the edge of the fifty-first step and could clearly sense the powerful resistance and gravity from the fifty-first step. even taking a step forward was extremely difficult, let alone taking a step forward. from here on, there no longer seemed to be any floating power or wind force. if she wanted to take a step forward, she could only rely on her own ability. in order to reach the 51st step, xue fanxin had no choice but to use her spirit energy to resist the resistance and gravity pressing down on her. it was like pushing open a thick stone wall and finally standing where it was. after climbing a step, xue fanxin was so tired that she was panting. she knelt on one knee under the gravity of the 51st step and could not even straighten her back. when the people from the yellow class, who were still on the 50th step, saw that it was so difficult for xue fanxin to climb the 51st step, they were all on tenterhooks and nervous. they really wanted to advise xue fanxin to give up, but they all understood her personality. it was impossible for her to give up easily, so everyone tacitly did not say anything. they only stood on the spot and looked at her worriedly, praying for her. xue fanxin knelt on one knee on the 51st step and panted heavily. she could not straighten her back and stand up for a while, so she might as well sit on the ground to rest and study what was so mysterious about this step. the result made her a little disappointed. there was nothing mysterious on the 51st step. apart from powerful resistance and gravity, there was nothing. however, the spiritual energy here was very rich. if not for such powerful resistance and gravity, this would have been an excellent place to cultivate. cultivation? xue fanxin had a flash of inspiration and immediately sat cross-legged, cultivating against the powerful resistance and gravity. since there was nothing mysterious about the 51st stair, she would let herself adapt to the resistance and gravity here. this was like running. those who did not run often would feel exhausted after running a kilometer. those who ran often would have no problem running for four to five kilometers. if she trained and cultivated on the 51st stair and let her body¡¯s strength and lightness gradually fuse with the resistance and gravity here, then in time, the resistance and gravity of the 51st stair would be useless to her. in the beginning, it was very difficult to cultivate against the powerful resistance and gravity. often, one would be unable to gather spirit energy and absorb qi. no matter how rich the surrounding spirit energy was, there was only a small amount that could be absorbed into one¡¯s body. however, this was only the results in the beginning. as the amount of spiritual energy gathered and absorbed increased, her resistance to the surrounding resistance and gravity became stronger and stronger. in the end, the resistance and gravity actually made her feel nothing. could it be that the mystery of the 51st step was cultivation? xue fanxin did not know if the profundity she had comprehended was right or wrong, nor did she know how long she had been sitting on the fifty-first step and cultivating. when she opened her eyes, what she saw was no different from before. the only difference was her own feeling. she could already easily stand up and straighten her back. the other four people from yellow class were still on the 50th step. all of them were staring at xue fanxin. when they saw her stand up easily, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. xue fanxin looked at her companions who were still on the 50th step and smiled at them. ¡°you don¡¯t have to stay here. quickly go to the land of inheritance. we¡¯ll meet again in the academy after the trial is over.¡± ¡°fanxin, we¡¯ll leave first. you have to be careful.¡± ¡°fanxin, good luck. i think highly of you.¡± ¡°fanxin, we¡¯ll wait for you in the academy.¡± ¡°fanxin, you can definitely do it.¡± the four people from yellow class bid farewell to xue fanxin one by one. then, with a thought, the four of them disappeared and instantly went to the land of inheritance. as for what inheritance they would obtain, that would depend on their own luck. xue fanxin watched the four of them leave and continued to climb the stairs. Chapter 1344 - 1344 Running Quickly 1344 running quickly with the fruits of her cultivation on the 51st stair, xue fanxin did not find it so difficult to walk towards the 52nd stair. however, the resistance and gravity of the 52nd stair were stronger. when she reached here, she could only barely stand. however, the spiritual energy density of the 52nd stair was a little higher than the 51st stair. clearly, she was going to cultivate again. xue fanxin sat down cross-legged to cultivate again. she gathered spirit energy and absorbed qi, increasing the strength and lightness of her body little by little. she adapted to the resistance and gravity here. when she could not sense any influence from the resistance and gravity here, she stood up and continued to climb the stairs. using this method, she went straight up from the 51st step. in two days, she had already reached the 60th step. there was no resistance or gravity on the 60th step, but there was an extremely powerful and terrifying poison array under her feet. the entire staircase was a poison array. as long as she touched it a little, her entire body would be corroded by the poison. this meant that she could not stay on the 60th step for long. it could even be said that she could not stay for a moment. when xue fanxin stood on the 61st step, she sensed that something was wrong under her feet and immediately jumped up. however, the 61st step was also a poison array. the poison array was even stronger. she had to escape even faster. it was not only the 61st step. the stairs behind were all poisonous arrays. the strength of the poisonous arrays gradually increased. after reaching the 65th step, not only were there poisonous arrays under their feet, but poisonous balloons also flew over from all directions. xue fanxin quickly ran on the stairs. every step lasted less than a second. as she ran later, she had to dodge the poisonous balloon¡¯s attack. if she really could not dodge, she used the heavenly spirit butterfly dance and used the spirit butterfly to block the poisonous balloon for her. at the 70th step, apart from the poison array and the poisonous balloon, there were also mechanism arrays and arrows. the arrows fell like a heavy rain, and every arrow was very powerful. once they were shot, they would be heavily injured even if they did not die. facing this situation, xue fanxin still ran forward quickly. she could not stay for more than a second where she stepped, or she would be injured by the poison array and mechanism array. as she ran quickly, the heavenly spirit butterfly dance was constantly activated. spirit butterflies danced around her at all times, blocking the poisonous balloons or arrows for her. from time to time, the golden needles in her hand would shoot out, shooting down the arrows blocking the way. seeing xue fanxin shuttle quickly and agilely through the poisonous array, mechanism array, poisonous balloon, and arrows, the people behind her were all stunned. even chu yunhan was no exception. chu yunhan had only reached the 30th step now and was standing rooted to the ground. he looked at xue fanxin, who was running forward quickly. looking at her light and extremely agile movement technique, he had to admit that he was indeed inferior to xue fanxin in this aspect. if it were him, it would probably be very difficult for him to pass through one step after another so quickly. sang ruoxin was still on the first step. she looked at xue fanxin, who was far behind the 70th step. she suddenly did not have any jealousy or anger, only fear. at this moment, she could clearly sense a strong fear for xue fanxin in her heart. xue fanxin¡¯s strength had already far exceeded her imagination. she could not compare to her at all. this was like the difference between heaven and earth. when the people you envy and hate are so powerful that you look up to them, your jealousy and hatred will become fear. Chapter 1345 - 1345 Written on Her Face 1345 written on her face at this moment, xue fanxin was dealing with the poison arrays and mechanism arrays on the stairs with all her might. she dodged the increasing number of poisonous balloons and arrows, and her body was more or less injured. she had been infected by the poisonous gas emitted by the poisonous balloons and had been scratched in many places by the arrows. even her beautiful face had been scratched by the arrows. because the poisonous arrays and mechanism arrays were endless, the number of poisonous balloons and arrows increased. xue fanxin did not even have time to take pills now, so she had no time to care about her injuries. she ran forward with all her might, dodging the attacks of all kinds of poisonous balloons and arrows. far away in the nine nether holy land, ye jiushang saw that xue fanxin was covered in injuries of all sizes. his heart ached, and his face was dark. he suddenly regretted and blamed himself. was it wrong to let seventh senior brother activate the cloud ascension stairs? should he not have placed xin¡¯er in such a dangerous situation? ¡°little nine, you can¡¯t blame me for this. you were the one who wanted me to open the cloud ascension stairs. however, it¡¯s already a miracle that this girl can rely on her mystic king realm cultivation to climb above the 70th step. perhaps she can really pass the 99th step. don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s wearing the feather spirit divine robe and can block an attack from a deity realm expert. coupled with the xue you sword in her hand, the seven arts bracelet, and the half-awakened intrinsic guardian divine beast in her body, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to pass the 99th step. she just has to suffer a little. you want this girl to become stronger, but you don¡¯t want her to suffer. how can there be such a good thing in the world?¡± ¡°did i say that i blamed you?¡± ye jiushang retorted coldly. zhu qiye said bitterly, ¡°you didn¡¯t say that you blame me, but the expression on your face says that you blame me. this girl¡¯s talent is as heaven-defying as yours. she is also the phoenix star and has countless treasures on her. she is destined not to be an ordinary person. she has her path to walk and her dao to barge into, so you can¡¯t protect her too well, or you will only harm her.¡± his master had said that little nine¡¯s marriage was extraordinary. although he did not think that girl was extraordinary yet, he believed his master¡¯s prophecy and little nine¡¯s taste. hence, next, he just had to watch that girl become stronger step by step. that process would definitely be very exciting. just as ye jiushang and zhu qiye were talking, xue fanxin had already run to the 90th step. all her spirit energy and stamina had almost been exhausted. her entire body was covered in injuries of all sizes. the poisonous gas had infected her entire body. if she did not deal with it now, the consequences would be very serious. fortunately, the 90th step was no longer filled with poisonous arrays and mechanism arrays, nor were there poisonous gas bullets and arrows, nor was there any resistance or gravity. there was only an indescribable pressure, as if a voice kept saying in her ear, give up, give up, give up¡­ xue fanxin ignored the voices and lay on the ground to rest. after catching her breath, she took out a pill and consumed it, then treated her injuries briefly. but at this moment, a white figure floated in front of her. that person was like a female ghost. her hair was disheveled and her face was pale. there was even blood at the corners of her eyes. she looked really terrifying. the woman flew in front of xue fanxin and said very sinisterly, ¡°don¡¯t go any further. you¡¯ll die. you¡¯ll die very, very miserably, just like me. the cloud ascension ladder is actually a lie. those who reach the top will die, they¡¯ll die very, very miserably¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s not too late for you to turn back now. otherwise¡­¡± ¡°so noisy,¡± xue fanxin roared in frustration. the xue you sword suddenly appeared in her hand, and then the flying sword shot out and killed the woman. ¡°ah¡­¡± a terrifying and tragic cry spread throughout the entire secret realm. Chapter 1346 - 1346 His Inner Demon 1346 his inner demon apart from xue fanxin, be it the people in or outside the mystic realm, they could not see the terrifying white-clothed woman. they only heard an incomparably terrifying scream. that cry made people¡¯s hair stand on end. it was very terrifying. others could not see it, but xue fanxin could clearly see that her sword had destroyed the female ghost¡¯s soul. as for whether her soul had been destroyed, no one knew. anyway, she did not care. what giving up, what tragic death¡­ you want to deceive me with this little trick? after dealing with the constantly noisy female ghost, xue fanxin continued to rest and recuperate. she took out a cup of divine water from the reverse spirit heaven wheel¡¯s space and drank it. then, she ate something and adjusted her body to its optimal state before continuing to climb the stairs. there were only nine steps left. they should be the most difficult nine steps. however, no matter how difficult it was, she would break through. at this moment, the people behind could only look up to xue fanxin and no longer have any thoughts against her. those who had mocked and despised xue fanxin back then all felt very embarrassed now. what trash from the yellow class, what arrogant, domineering, and condescending¡­ these things were all useless in front of absolute strength. xue fanxin had the right to be arrogant and had the right to look down on everyone. if you had her strength, you could also be arrogant, domineering, and condescending. furthermore, from the beginning to the end, xue fanxin had never taken the initiative to provoke anyone. she had only counterattacked after others had provoked her first. apart from marveling and admiring xue fanxin, the people outside the mystic realm had nothing else. from time to time, quite a few people would cast strange looks at feng xiyu, as if they were mocking him for what he had said and done that day. the grievances of the teachers of the heaven and earth classes towards feng xiyu were even stronger. if not for feng xiyu, how could they have missed an outstanding disciple like xue fanxin? a disciple who could walk through the 99th step of the cloud ascension stairs had a limitless future. she had a high chance of going to the divine secret sect and stepping onto the land of the divine region. if they could nurture such a disciple, how glorious would that be? perhaps they could even rise to the top because of this. however, all of this had been destroyed by feng xiyu. what ruthlessness? xue fanxin was not like this at all. on the other hand, sang ruoxin from the special class was truly ruthless and had a vicious heart. feng xiyu realized that the people around him were looking at him more and more strangely. he was extremely depressed and was already beginning to regret provoking xue fanxin. but what was the point of regretting now? nothing could go back. if they wanted to turn the situation around, they could only get rid of xue fanxin. no matter how outstanding xue fanxin was, as long as she died, everything would become nothing. the world would only remember the living. the thought of getting rid of xue fanxin became stronger and stronger. it had already become his inner demon. he knew that this was a path of no return, but he still walked down without hesitation. xue fanxin did not know this now, nor was she in the mood to care. after resting enough on the 91st step and adjusting her condition, she started to walk towards the 91st step. she had thought that crossing the 91st step would be an extremely difficult task, but unexpectedly, she had walked up easily. however, when she stood on the 91st step, a flying sword suddenly attacked in front of her and almost injured her. the flying sword could not hurt xue fanxin, so it turned around and flew back into someone¡¯s hand. that person descended from the sky. xue fanxin looked at the person who had descended from the sky in front of her and was completely stunned. how could it be her? Chapter 1347 - 1347 Thats Not Me 1347 that¡¯s not me at this moment, a person identical to xue fanxin appeared on the 91st step. be it aura or temperament, they were all the same. even the xue you sword in her hand was the same. it was as if she was looking in a mirror, unable to tell if she was real or fake. xue fanxin looked at the identical version of herself in front of her. coupled with what she knew and heard, she could roughly guess the conditions for clearing this staircase: that was to kill her other self. she had seen too many such conditions on television or in books, so the key to breaking through was not to fight head-on, but to rely on skills to win. everyone was unique. there was only one xue you sword. it was impossible for the fake xue you sword to win against the real xue you sword, so the simplest method was to fight with the sword. xue fanxin took out her xue you sword and gathered all her strength to rush forward to slash. the xue fanxin opposite her also revealed her xue you sword to resist. the two xue you swords collided violently. in the end, with a crack, one of the xue you swords was broken in half. ¡°a fake is ultimately a fake. let¡¯s see if it¡¯s real or fake.¡± after xue fanxin cut the fake xue you sword in half with one strike, she killed the fake her with another strike, not hesitating or showing mercy. if it were anyone else, they would definitely fight tentatively at this stage and use all their strength in the end. however, doing so would only make the situation worse. the correct thing to do should be to end the battle quickly. it would be best to decide the outcome in one move and decide life and death. this way, they could avoid things becoming more and more complicated. when zhu qiye saw that xue fanxin could be so ruthless to herself, he almost spat out the tea in his mouth. ¡°little nine, is this girl still a woman? she can even be so ruthless to herself. she¡¯s really ruthless to kill herself like this.¡± when ordinary people faced themselves, they would always be a little hesitant and apprehensive even if they started fighting. even if their hesitation and apprehensiveness were only a little, they would not pass this round easily. however, this girl actually did not hesitate or have any qualms. she attacked decisively. although she easily passed the 91st step, it made people¡¯s hair stand on end. xue fanxin did not know that her actions on the 91st step had frightened people. at this moment, she was walking towards the 92nd step. there was also an opponent on the 92nd step. that opponent was not her, but ye jiushang. ¡°ah jiu¡­¡± no, that was not ah jiu. facing ye jiushang of the 92nd step, xue fanxin was equally decisive. she did not hesitate or fear and killed the other party cleanly. when zhu qiye saw that xue fanxin had killed ye jiushang, he was quite frightened. ¡°little nine, she even killed you. are you sure this woman is normal?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not me,¡± ye jiushang said indifferently. he did not feel anything about xue fanxin¡¯s actions. ¡°but that person is exactly like you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not me even if it¡¯s identical. as long as it¡¯s not me, she can kill whoever she wants. if someone pretends to be me in the future, it¡¯s best if she can do this.¡± ¡°forget it, forget it. anyway, the two of you can¡¯t be seen as normal people.¡± ¡°and you can be considered normal?¡± ¡°hehe!¡± zhu qiye did not respond and only smiled smugly. which of his master¡¯s nine disciples could be looked at with a normal mindset? after xue fanxin killed the fake ye jiushang, she continued forward. from then on, there was an opponent at every stage. the opponents could be said to be strange and strange. they were all people she cared about or hated. at the 95th stage, the opponent was actually feng xiyu. when the people outside the mystic realm saw that xue fanxin¡¯s opponent was actually feng xiyu, they were all shocked. Chapter 1348 - 1348 Making Another Choice 1348 making another choice when feng xiyu saw himself on the screen of the moonflower water mirror, he was more shocked than everyone else. however, before he could digest this moment of shock, the scene in front of him flashed and he saw a blue transparent arrow pierce through him on the screen. the person being stabbed was clearly not him, but he felt pain himself. why? many people saw xue fanxin kill feng xiyu on the screen with one strike. although they knew very well that he was not the real feng xiyu, when xue fanxin¡¯s sword stabbed down, they all had an extremely intense feeling that feng xiyu was no match for xue fanxin. the truth was probably like this. after all, from the strength xue fanxin had revealed in the secret realm, feng xiyu might really not be her match. after xue fanxin killed feng xiyu on the 95th step, she said mockingly, ¡°even the real person is not my match, let alone a fake.¡± these words dealt a considerable blow to feng xiyu, and he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. that damned xue fanxin. just you wait. after killing the fake feng xiyu, xue fanxin continued forward. the 96th, 97th, and 98th steps were very strange. there were no opponents, nor were there any obstacles. she easily walked over. however, when she reached the 99th step, the 96th, 97th, and 98th steps all disappeared, revealing a fault. this meant that she would have no way out. at this moment, an ancient and mysterious voice sounded from the 99th step. ¡°little girl, congratulations on coming to the 99th step. coming here, you can make a choice. the first choice is to directly obtain a powerful inheritance power and instantly advance to the deity realm, obtaining the entry badge to the divine secret sect. the second choice is to go to the spirit inheriting secret land and choose the inheritance left behind by the ancient gods, but the chance of obtaining the inheritance is only one in ten thousand.¡± facing such a choice, 99% of people would choose the first one. after all, the first choice was much more worth it than the second. just as everyone thought that xue fanxin would choose the first one, they heard her say without hesitation, ¡°i choose the second one and go to the spirit inheriting secret land.¡± she believed that there was no free lunch in the world. although the first choice was good, there must be some drawbacks. the second choice sounded like a losing deal, but fortune came from risk. compared to those fixed gains, she preferred to fight for more things herself. of course, the premise was that she had the ability and the opportunity. ¡°then as you wish,¡± another voice sounded from the cloud ascension stairs. then, a white light shot out of the sky and enveloped xue fanxin. when the white light disappeared, xue fanxin also disappeared. at this moment, the 96th, 97th, and 98th steps that had disappeared previously reappeared, letting the people behind continue to climb the stairs. however, up to now, no one had been able to reach the 50th step. even chu yunhan was stuck at the 49th step. it was not that he did not move, but he was shocked by xue fanxin¡¯s choice. at the same time, he hesitated about what choice he should make. the next step was the 50th step. should he choose to go straight to the land of inheritance or continue climbing the stairs? he could see the scene of xue fanxin clearing the last 49 steps clearly. facing such a predicament, he did not have the confidence to clear it. however, he was unwilling to be inferior to a little woman. what a dilemma! Chapter 1349 - 1349 Spirit Inheritance Secret Land 1349 spirit inheritance secret land when xue fanxin went to the spirit inheritance secret land, she disappeared from the screen of the moonflower water mirror. this meant that no one outside could see the situation in the spirit inheritance secret land. however, ye jiushang and zhu qiye of the nine nether holy land could still see it clearly. the spirit inheritance secret land was the most important place in the spirit inheriting secret realm. it hid the inheritance left behind by the ancient gods. over the tens of millions of years, very few people could obtain the inheritance from here, but everyone who obtained the inheritance from here was an outstanding person in the five continents and ten regions. xue fanxin did not know much about the spirit inheritance secret land. she was sent to an ancient huge palace by the light beam on the 99th step. this huge palace only had one floor. even if there was only one floor, it could not be seen at a glance. huge stone sculptures were neatly placed everywhere in the palace. they were human-shaped stone sculptures. under each stone sculpture was a word carved. on it were carved the origins of the stone sculpture and a simple legend. ¡°the flaming sun war god, one of the twelve divine generals under the star abyss emperor, died in the star wars.¡± ¡°the star wars¡­ i¡¯ve never heard of anyone living.¡± who was the flaming sun war god and the star abyss emperor? xue fanxin did not study this anymore. instead, she looked at the other stone sculptures. ¡°the crimson dance war god, one of the twelve divine generals under the star abyss emperor, died in the star chaos battle.¡± ¡°the northern valley war god, one of the twelve divine generals under the star abyss emperor, died in the star wars.¡± ¡°could it be that this spirit inheritance secret land is filled with stone statues of the twelve divine generals under the star abyss emperor?¡± with many doubts and curiosity, xue fanxin looked at all the stone sculptures in the palace, but she did not find the twelve divine generals. there were only six stone sculptures of heavenly god generals here. they were the flaming sun war god, the crimson dance war god, the northern valley war god, the star shift war god, the thunder war god, and the giant drum war god. the other six war gods were not here, so she did not know who those six were for the time being. apart from six of the stone statues of the twelve divine generals, there were also stone statues of other gods in the palace. but no matter which god it was, they were undoubtedly the subordinates of the star abyss emperor. in the middle of the innermost part of the palace was a huge stone statue. the stone statue was covered by a thick layer of dust, but the words carved below the stone statue were a little blurry. firstly, they were covered by dust, and secondly, they were severely damaged. xue fanxin was very curious about the stone statue at the innermost part, because from the position of the stone statue, it looked like a ruler holding court. there were subjects standing on both sides below and the ruler sitting on them. the stone statue happened to be placed where the ruler was sitting. from the position alone, it could be seen that the stone statue placed on it was definitely the most extraordinary. with curiosity, doubt, and respect, xue fanxin walked towards the stone statue inside. when she reached the bottom of the stone statue, she suddenly felt a thousand kilograms of weight pressing down on her, almost crushing her to the ground. far away in the nine nether holy land, ye jiushang and zhu qiye looked nervous when they saw xue fanxin walk towards the stone statue in the innermost corner. ¡°little nine, this has nothing to do with me. the stone statue of the star abyss emperor appeared by itself. even if i am the owner of the spirit inheriting secret realm, i am unable to control the stone statue of the star abyss emperor.¡± ever since he took charge of the spirit inheriting secret realm, the stone statue of the star abyss emperor had only appeared once. it had only appeared when his master had passed the spirit inheriting secret realm to him. furthermore, that time, the stone statue of the star abyss emperor had appeared because of his master. but why had the stone statue of the star abyss emperor appeared this time? Chapter 1350 - 1350 Want Her to Spell 1350 want her to spell xue fanxin endured the 500 kilograms of pressure and found it difficult to stand straight. she had no choice but to bend down. but even so, she had no intention of stopping. she continued to walk forward with difficulty. with every step, she would leave deep footprints on the ground. after spending a lot of effort to reach the bottom of the stone statue, she was so tired that she knelt on the ground and panted. after resting for a while, xue fanxin reached out and cleaned up the words below the stone statue. then, she looked at the words on it seriously. however, after cleaning up, she could only see one word clearly. the words were extremely blurry. ¡°star¡­¡± the words at the back of the star word were all unrecognizable. furthermore, upon closer look, the words did not look damaged or corrupted at all. instead, they seemed to have been broken into countless small fragments and arranged randomly. did she have to make words? with such doubts, xue fanxin really studied the small words fragments seriously, planning to compare them. however, if she wanted to spell out the later words, she had to roughly know what the complete words were first. only then could she spell them out. otherwise, there was no point in blindly spelling them out. ¡°which star is it?¡± could it be the star abyss emperor? with this guess in mind, xue fanxin started to spell the abyss word behind the star word. she found the first stroke of the yuan word and tried to move it with her hand. in the end, she could really move it. however, she had to use some force. when her fingers moved the words, they suffered quite a bit of friction. there were slight scratches and a hint of blood. because there was not much blood, xue fanxin did not feel anything. she continued to move the second stroke of the word abyss, then the third. it took nearly an hour to spell out the word abyss. at this moment, her fingers were scraped and her blood was dyed on the word ¡®abyss¡¯. xue fanxin did not care about this. she continued to spell the next word. it took her about four hours to finish spelling. when the words ¡°star abyss emperor¡± completely appeared, the stone statue that was originally filled with dust suddenly emitted an intense golden light, illuminating the entire palace in golden light. in the nine nether holy land, ye jiushang and zhu qiye were illuminated by the golden light on the screen. because it was too dazzling, they had no choice but to close their eyes for a while. however, when they opened their eyes, the screen had already become blurry and they could not see anything. ¡°little nine, this has nothing to do with me. i don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.¡± zhu qiye tried to use his identity as the person in charge to contact the spirit inheritance secret land, but he realized that he could not connect at all. this made him extremely anxious. he had been in charge of the spirit inheritance secret land for more than ten thousand years, but such a situation had never happened. even the spirit inheritance secret land was under his control at all times. but now¡­ zhu qiye was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. however, ye jiushang was extremely calm, as if all of this was within his expectations, so he was not anxious at all. ¡°little nine, tell me honestly what¡¯s going on. previously, you made a bet with me to open the spirit inheritance secret land for this girl. is there a conspiracy?¡± ¡°up to now, i¡¯m only guessing. as for whether my guess is correct, we can only be sure when xin¡¯er returns,¡± ye jiushang said indifferently. however, he was still a little worried. xin¡¯er should not be in any danger alone in the spirit inheritance secret land, right? since xin¡¯er could awaken the divine sense stored in the stone statue, her identity should be revealed. xin¡¯er, you¡¯re really shocking! Chapter 1351 - 1351 Waiting for Me 1351 waiting for me xue fanxin was also illuminated by the intense golden light and could not open her eyes. it was only after she slowly adapted that she could open her eyes a little. facing the strong light, she looked forward and saw that the huge stone statue in front of her had actually been pierced by the golden light. to be precise, the golden light had pierced out of the stone statue. following that, the layer of stone soil outside the stone statue gradually peeled off, as if it had been skinned. at this moment, the stone statue was actually completely golden. it was completely a golden eagle, a huge golden eagle, and a human-shaped golden eagle. from the material of the carving, it was not the ordinary gold she had seen in the secular world, but she did not know what it was. just as xue fanxin was studying the golden eagle, a phantom flew out of it and floated in the air. xue fanxin looked up at the phantom floating in the air. her first feeling was love. yes, it was love. it was a father¡¯s love for his child. however, how was that possible? it seemed like she was hallucinating. it must be. ¡°may i ask if you are¡­ the star abyss emperor?¡± xue fanxin was the first to speak. she asked the other party carefully to confirm his identity. the phantom did not answer xue fanxin¡¯s question. instead, it flew down and reached out with a transparent hand. first, it gently stroked her face, then stroked her hair. it suppressed the excitement in its heart and said, ¡°good child, i¡¯ve finally waited till your arrival.¡± ¡°ah? you¡­ were waiting for me?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°but why did you wait for me? is there anything between us?¡± ¡°after we get out of here, spacetime and red dust will tell you everything. there¡¯s not much time. be prepared to receive the inheritance.¡± ¡°what¡­¡± xue fanxin still had many questions, but before she could ask again, she suddenly lost control of her body. she floated in the air for some reason and could not move. at this moment, powerful energy surged into her body from all directions. it forcefully expanded her meridians, strengthened her dantian, and even activated the power of her bloodline. the god¡¯s seal that had been in her body had actually been temporarily undone. ¡°ah¡­¡± xue fanxin could not bear too much power for a moment. her body seemed to be about to explode from the sprint. the pain that was like her heart being torn apart, her tendons cramping, and her bones being torn apart was unbearable to her. there were a few times when she almost fainted from the pain, but every time she was about to collapse, there would be a force supporting her. furthermore, she kept telling herself: you can¡¯t give up, you can¡¯t give up, you can¡¯t give up. if this was the pain that she needed to bear for the inheritance, then no matter what, she would grit her teeth and bear with it. she could not give up easily. ¡°i won¡¯t give up. never.¡± ¡°ah jiu is still waiting for me. i still want to be ah jiu¡¯s bride. i can¡¯t give up.¡± xue fanxin endured the pain of her tendons and bones being torn apart again and again, but she endured it again and again. as her body¡¯s endurance increased, she slowly did not feel so painful anymore. instead, she felt an incomparably powerful force flowing in her body, as if something was about to come out. just as xue fanxin was feeling puzzled, a golden light flew out of her body and turned into a huge golden phoenix that flew excitedly on the roof of the palace. after flying a large circle in the palace, the golden phoenix flew back to xue fanxin¡¯s side and circled her again and again, letting out sharp phoenix cries from time to time. Chapter 1352 - 1352 Divine Guardian Beast 1352 divine guardian beast xue fanxin was still floating in the air, but her body no longer hurt. at this moment, she was looking at the golden phoenix circling her in shock. when the golden phoenix flew in front of her, she asked, ¡°are you my intrinsic divine guardian beast?¡± when the golden phoenix heard xue fanxin¡¯s words, it turned into a golden long-tailed bird and landed on her shoulder, calling out by her ear, ¡°jiji, jiji¡­¡± although it was only a cry, xue fanxin could understand the meaning of these words and was certain that this golden phoenix was her intrinsic divine guardian beast. her intrinsic divine guardian beast had completely awakened. ah jiu had once told her that when her intrinsic divine guardian beast completely awakened, she would be the real phoenix star. in other words, she was the real phoenix star now. the phoenix star and the dragon star were a match made in heaven and had a special telepathic connection. therefore, when xue fanxin¡¯s intrinsic divine guardian beast completely awakened, ye jiushang could clearly sense it. the intrinsic divine guardian beast in his body was also extremely excited. zhu qiye was still feeling depressed because he could not contact the spirit inheritance secret land. when he saw ye jiushang suddenly laugh, he asked angrily, ¡°little nine, what are you laughing at? quickly tell me. are you plotting against seventh senior brother?¡± ¡°what do you have that i can scheme against? even if you don¡¯t open the spirit inheritance secret land, that girl will enter sooner or later, because the things inside belong to her. her intrinsic divine guardian beast has completely awakened. i wonder how far the power of inheritance she obtained can increase her cultivation level?¡± when ye jiushang said this, his expression darkened again as he prayed in his heart. if the power of inheritance xin¡¯er obtained could directly advance to the deity realm, they could immediately get married and consummate their marriage. xin¡¯er, you must advance to the deity realm! after xue fanxin¡¯s intrinsic divine guardian beast had completely awakened, she could more or less sense ye jiushang. she could even vaguely hear his thoughts. did ah jiu hope that she could use the power of inheritance this time to advance to the deity realm? although she did not know if it was possible, she could give it a try. xue fanxin could sense that the power in her body was still filled. in order to increase her cultivation level as much as possible, she did not hesitate to take out all the cultivation resources she could use. actually, she did not have much cultivation resources. apart from drinking some divine water, there were only the purple mystic crystal and purple crystal that zhu qiye had given her previously. if she absorbed all the power of these purple mystic crystals and purple crystals, coupled with the power of inheritance, even if she could not directly advance to the deity realm, she should not be too far from the deity realm, right? xue fanxin did not hesitate. when her body was still absorbing the power of inheritance, she also started to absorb the power of the purple mystic crystal and the purple crystal and worked hard to increase her cultivation level. before long, she broke through the barrier of the mystic king realm and directly advanced to the mystic spirit realm. furthermore, the power in her body was very large. after advancing to the mystic spirit realm, she did not stop and immediately reached the saint realm. after the saint realm was the martial monarch realm. in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, every cultivator would attract lightning tribulation when they advanced to the martial monarch realm. xue fanxin was no exception. however, when the lightning tribulation was about to arrive, the phantom of the star abyss emperor casually waved his hand and dissipated the lightning tribulation. as a result, when xue fanxin advanced to the martial monarch realm, she did not suffer the lightning tribulation at all and easily reached the martial monarch realm. after reaching the martial monarch realm, xue fanxin¡¯s body was still absorbing the surrounding inheritance power, and there were faint signs of a breakthrough. Chapter 1353 - 1353 Peak of the Martial Monarch Realm 1353 peak of the martial monarch realm after xue fanxin¡¯s cultivation level reached the martial monarch realm, she still had boundless power in her body. she could completely advance to the deity realm. however, just as she was about to advance to the deity realm, the god¡¯s seal appeared again and sealed all the power in her body that had not been completely absorbed and refined, causing her cultivation level to be stuck at the martial monarch realm. all of this was clearly the doing of the star abyss emperor. he had temporarily removed and restored the god¡¯s seal in xue fanxin¡¯s body, making her cultivation level only stop at the martial monarch realm. after xue fanxin advanced to the martial monarch realm, she realized that the power in her body was still very boundless. she thought that she could steadily advance to the deity realm, but in the end, the god¡¯s seal appeared again and sealed all the remaining power in her body, not letting her advance to the deity realm. ¡°what¡¯s going on? i can clearly advance to the deity realm. why am i stuck?¡± the phantom of the star abyss emperor gently stroked xue fanxin¡¯s head and said lovingly, ¡°it¡¯s not a good thing for you to advance to the deity realm now. it¡¯s best to advance to the deity realm after you obtain the divine spark.¡± ¡°why?¡± xue fanxin kept feeling fatherly love from the star abyss emperor. she thought that he was her father a few times, but she knew that this was impossible, because her father was xue feichen. she had seen xue feichen before. the feeling that the bloodline between father and daughter gave her could not be wrong. ¡°red dust and spacetime will tell you the answer. good child, we¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡± the phantom of the star abyss emperor suddenly became more and more transparent and quickly disappeared. xue fanxin saw with her own eyes that the phantom of the star abyss emperor had disappeared. she knew that it was not a real person and was only a divine sense, but she still felt sad, and her heart ached slightly. why was this happening? she was not too sure about her background to begin with. she only knew that her father was xue feichen and that she still did not know who her mother was. but now, when she sensed her father¡¯s love from the star abyss emperor, she had some doubts about her background. was she really xue feichen¡¯s daughter? forget it. let¡¯s not think about this. i¡¯ll ask when i see my master. xue fanxin no longer thought about the questions that did not have an answer for the time being. she adjusted her emotions and turned her attention to the golden eagle in front of her. suddenly, the golden eagle emitted cracking sounds. then, the entire golden eagle shattered on the ground, turning into a pile of shattered gold. looking at these gold pieces, xue fanxin could sense that there was no longer any aura of the star abyss emperor on them, nor was there any other power. however, these gold pieces were quite special, like some kind of gold ore. ¡°who cares what it is? there¡¯s nothing wrong with taking it back to ah jiu.¡± xue fanxin stored all the golden rocks on the ground in the reverse spirit heaven wheel¡¯s space. ye jiushang sensed that something was wrong in the space. hence, he sent his divine sense into the space to take a look. in the end, he saw a pile of gold essence mystic stones and was extremely shocked. gold essence mystic stones were extremely rare in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. even he, the master god, had only found the size of a fist after thousands of years. but now, there were gold essence mystic stones piled up like a small mountain in the space. who could tell him what was going on? ¡°xin¡¯er, where did you get so many gold essence mystic stones?¡± when xue fanxin heard ye jiushang¡¯s voice, she also let her divine sense enter the space and share her joy with him. ¡°ah jiu, do you know who i saw just now? the phantom of the star abyss emperor is very powerful.¡± ye jiushang was not shocked by this, as if he had long expected it. at this moment, he was seriously sizing up xue fanxin to see how high her current cultivation level was. however, when he saw his peak martial monarch realm cultivation, he felt indescribably depressed. she had already reached the peak of the martial monarch realm and was just a little away from entering the deity realm. how infuriating. his marriage night had to be postponed again. Chapter 1354 - 1354 Kowtow 1354 kowtow xue fanxin did not know what ye jiushang was depressed about. she told her about the secret place and what had happened during the secret realm trial. she also told her about it and kept talking about it. it was endless. ¡°ah jiu, do you know that i actually feel fatherly love from the star abyss emperor? do you think i¡¯m hallucinating?¡± ¡°whether it¡¯s an illusion or not, you¡¯ll naturally know when you see your two masters. since the star abyss emperor said that you could advance to the deity realm after obtaining the divine spark, then do as he says.¡± although ye jiushang was disappointed that the wedding night was temporarily gone, he was also very happy to see that xue fanxin was safe and sound. xin¡¯er had cultivated for too short a time. till now, it hadn¡¯t even been a year. to be able to reach the martial monarch realm from the spirit awakening realm in a year was already a miracle among miracles. even he had never had such results back then. hence, he could not ask too much of xin¡¯er, nor could he be too anxious, or he would harm her. it was not a good thing to increase one¡¯s realm too quickly and not have a strong foundation. ¡°the star abyss emperor said the same. forget it. the next time i see master, i must ask him properly. at the very least, i have to figure out my background first.¡± ¡°you¡¯ll find out sooner or later. there¡¯s no need to be anxious. you¡¯re still in the spirit inheritance secret land. find out if there¡¯s anything else good. the spirit inheritance secret land is the land of inheritance left behind by the star abyss emperor. everything here is basically left for you, so you don¡¯t have to be polite. take whatever you want.¡± ¡°apart from the stone statues, there¡¯s nothing valuable here. i can¡¯t take away all the stone statues here, right? those stone statues are all memorials to the dead. they might still have their divine sense on them, so it¡¯s best to let them stay here.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. when we get to the divine region, i¡¯ll take you everywhere to search for treasures.¡± ye jiushang kissed xue fanxin¡¯s forehead gently. although the two of them were only divine senses, they still felt something. xue fanxin was already used to being kissed by ye jiushang like this. she smiled and said, ¡°ah jiu, i¡¯ll go back to the spirit inheritance secret land first and see if there¡¯s anything else good. by the way, i don¡¯t have a jade badge. how can i leave the spirit inheritance secret land?¡± ¡°what¡¯s so difficult about that? just let me know when you want to leave. i¡¯ll get seventh senior brother to get you out of the secret realm directly.¡± ¡°is that okay?¡± ¡°as the owner of the spirit inheritance secret land, if he can¡¯t even do such a small thing, then he can forget about living.¡± ¡°yes, yes. then i¡¯ll go out first.¡± with a thought, xue fanxin retracted the divine sense in her space and turned her attention to the spirit inheritance secret land again. she searched for anything good here, but after searching for a long time, there was nothing here except various stone sculptures. those stone statues were all subordinates of the star abyss emperor. xue fanxin thought for a moment and kowtowed to every stone statue to express her respect. however, after she kowtowed to every stone statue, the spirit inheritance secret land changed. the entire palace emitted a strange light. those lights all enveloped her body and disappeared into her body. however, this light did not give her any feeling, nor did it look like any power. it seemed to be just light. xue fanxin did not think too much about it. she treated it as a response from the war gods. she scanned the stone statues in the palace again and sent a message to ye jiushang through the reverse spirit heaven wheel space. ¡°ah jiu, i want to leave now.¡± Chapter 1355 - 1355 Closing the Secret Realm 1355 closing the secret realm when ye jiushang received xue fanxin¡¯s words, he immediately said to zhu qiye, ¡°xin¡¯er has already obtained the power of inheritance. the four little guys from the yellow class have also come out. close the spirit inheritance secret land directly.¡± zhu qiye was drinking tea. when he heard ye jiushang¡¯s words, he almost spat out a mouthful of tea. ¡°little nine, are you serious? do you really only care about your girl? there are still quite a few people taking the cloud ascension stairs. if we close the spirit inheritance secret land directly, those people will all have to come out. look at chu yunhan. he¡¯s already on the 50th step. and that gu qingning is the same. these two people are the most outstanding disciples of the five elements academy this time. we have to give them some chance, right?¡± ¡°the cloud ascension stairs shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the new student secret realm trial to begin with. it¡¯s impossible for those people to pass, so why waste time? as for chu yunhan and gu qingning, if not for xin¡¯er leading the way, do you think they could have reached the 50th step?¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. no matter what, you have the right. in that case, only the five people from the yellow class can obtain the power of inheritance in the secret realm trial. forget it. most of the new students recruited by the five elements academy this year have dispositions that are not qualified. such people have no future, so there¡¯s no need to waste time and energy on them.¡± although zhu qiye spoke a lot of nonsense, he had already planned to do so when ye jiushang said to close the spirit inheritance secret land. as the true dean of the five elements academy and the person in charge of the spirit inheritance secret land, he had never watched the disciple¡¯s trial so seriously. if not for xue fanxin, he would not have bothered to watch. it was also because she had seen him that she knew how bad the temperament of the disciples recruited by the five elements academy was. especially those with fixed spots and the descendants of those aristocratic families, they were basically the same. if they did not change the recruitment standards of the five elements academy, their reputation would sooner or later stink to death. there were also the teachers, deacons, and elders of the academy. not many of them were good. it seemed like the five elements academy had to be properly reorganized. when fanxin came out of the secret realm, she would begin to deal with a group of people, such as elder sang and feng xiyu. xue fanxin had only told ye jiushang that she was leaving the secret realm, but she did not know that ye jiushang wanted the zhu qiye to close the entire secret realm. therefore, when she came out of thin air, she opened her eyes and saw a dark crowd in front of her. she even saw chu yunhan and gu qingning¡¯s shocked expressions, as if they had yet to react. ¡°what¡¯s going on? aren¡¯t we taking the cloud ascension stairs? where¡¯s the cloud ascension stairs?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this the five elements academy?¡± ¡°why have we returned to the five elements academy?¡± at this moment, only the disciples who had just been walking on the cloud ascension stairs were puzzled. chu yunhan was extremely depressed now. he had already reached the 50th step and had stayed there for a long time, hesitating about making that choice. unexpectedly, before he could make a choice, he had already left the secret realm. this meant that he had not even gone to the land of inheritance in the new student secret realm trial this time and had gained nothing. how could this be? like chu yunhan, gu qingning was indescribably depressed. just as everyone was feeling puzzled, they heard sang ruoxin suddenly cry aggrievedly. ¡°fifth uncle¡­ boohoo¡­ fifth uncle, you have to uphold justice for me. that xue fanxin bullied me miserably in the secret realm. she cut off my flesh and even wanted to kill me.¡± everyone was speechless when they heard sang ruoxin¡¯s cries. this sang ruoxin clearly did not know about the moonflower water mirror, so she was twisting the truth so disgustingly. she would lose face later. Chapter 1356 - 1356 All Fake 1356 all fake after sang ruoxin finished crying, she realized that the atmosphere was a little off. logically speaking, even if she was wrongly accusing xue fanxin and talking nonsense, there would more or less be some response. many people would even suspect xue fanxin. after all, xue fanxin was an arrogant, domineering, and bullying person. but now, why was everyone looking at her strangely? they were mocking, looking down on her, sneering, looking down on her, and so on. there were all kinds of gazes, but there was no support, recognition, or sympathy. even the people who had admired her in the past looked at her coldly. what was going on? elder sang had not expected sang ruoxin to cause trouble as soon as she left the mystic realm. she had not given him a chance to explain the situation at all. this made him angry and helpless. it was needless to say how depressed he was. at this moment, he did not know what to do. he had caused so much trouble in the secret realm that everyone in the five elements academy could see it clearly. he did not even have the courage to quibble now. his mind was in a mess, and apart from panic, there was also panic in his heart. sang ruoxin realized that elder sang¡¯s reaction was not right either. she suddenly became nervous and asked weakly, ¡°fifth uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± at this moment, the other four people from the yellow class squeezed out of the crowd and came to xue fanxin¡¯s side. the four of them bombarded sang ruoxin one by one. ¡°what do you mean fanxin bullied you? do you think all of us are blind?¡± ¡°sang ruoxin, you, elder sang, and certain people are in cahoots. you tampered with our map and jade badges and even released a holy beast to kill us. everyone outside saw all of this clearly. no matter how much you distort the truth, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°sang ruoxin, perhaps you don¡¯t know yet. the new student secret realm trial this time is shown the entire time, so almost everyone in the five elements academy can see the situation of the trial in the secret realm. for example, you wanted to secretly kill fanxin when you were dodging the wind, you used sun jianyi as a shield, and you released the holy beast. everyone outside saw it clearly, and they clearly know who cut off your flesh. ¡°sang ruoxin, you still want to distort the truth and slander fanxin in such a situation. you¡¯re really shameless and ridiculous.¡± when sang ruoxin found out that the entire secret realm trial was being shown, she was immediately struck by lightning. her head suddenly rumbled, and her face instantly turned as pale as paper. she felt very bad, as if the sky was about to collapse. why had the trial situation in the secret realm been shown the entire time? if it was shown the entire time, wouldn¡¯t her actions in the secret realm be watched by others? how could this be? ¡°fifth uncle, what¡¯s going on? what they said is fake, right?¡± sang ruoxin could not accept this fact and asked elder sang for help with a trembling voice. however, at this moment, she realized that elder ji yuan and feng xiyu¡¯s expressions were also abnormally ugly, and there was clearly a hint of panic in their expressions. only now did xue fanxin know that the entire secret realm trial was being shown. she asked curiously and excitedly, ¡°what did you just say? the entire secret realm trial is being shown. is that true?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s true. we saw it with our own eyes after we came out of the secret realm. furthermore, we asked quite a few people. they said that the situation of the secret realm trial had been screened from the moment we entered. however, no one saw you enter the spirit inheritance secret land,¡± shui moning said extremely excitedly. her entire body emitted a different glow, as if she had been reborn. it was not only shui moning. the others from the yellow class were the same. all of them were energetic, their cultivation levels had increased quite a lot, and their strength had also become stronger. from this, it could be seen that they had all gained quite a lot in the land of inheritance. Chapter 1357 - 1357 Only Worse 1357 only worse the five people from the yellow class were undoubtedly the five with the most outstanding results in this new student secret realm trial, especially xue fanxin. not only had she walked through the 99th step of the cloud ascension stairs, but she had also entered the spirit inheritance secret land. from the powerful aura emitted from her body, she must have obtained some inheritance in the spirit inheritance secret land. at this moment, xue fanxin was an absolutely heaven-defying genius in everyone¡¯s eyes. her excellence, her light, and her miracle were not something that could be described with words. even feng xianyao, who was the phoenix star, seemed to be useless in front of her. in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, since ancient times, no one had been able to walk through the 99th step with their mystic king realm cultivation. xue fanxin was the first person since ancient times. therefore, xue fanxin was enough to make people look up to her. at this moment, most people in the five elements academy no longer looked at xue fanxin with mockery and disdain. there was only respect, admiration, and even fear. however, a small number of people were still jealous and resentful. the more outstanding xue fanxin was, the more displeased they were. however, no matter how displeased they were, because of the moonflower water mirror, they did not even take a deep breath, especially elder sang, elder ji yuan, and feng xiyu. therefore, when sang ruoxin chattered to confirm if it was true, they all fell silent. they only cast their gazes at xue fanxin, wanting to know what she would do next. would they denounce them? when sang ruoxin saw that no one was paying attention to her, she became even more anxious and panicked. ¡°fifth uncle, could it be that what they said is true?¡± she originally did not dare to cause trouble for xue fanxin anymore, but after leaving the secret realm and seeing her fifth uncle, elder ji yuan, and feng xiyu, her courage grew again. she wanted to teach xue fanxin a lesson no matter what, but unexpectedly¡­ ¡°since everyone saw it clearly, i believe everyone already knows what sang ruoxin did in the secret realm, so i won¡¯t waste my breath. dean qing mu, may i ask how you plan to deal with this matter? are you going to protect her, or¡­¡± xue fanxin had already sorted out her thoughts, so she started to settle scores. be it sang ruoxin, elder sang, elder ji yuan, or feng xiyu, she had to skin them alive today. when dean qing mu found out what elder sang, elder ji yuan, and feng xiyu had done, he had already thought of how to deal with them. ¡°i now announce that elder sang and elder ji yuan will be expelled from the five elements academy. from now on, they will no longer be elders of the five elements academy and have nothing to do with the five elements academy. feng xiyu¡¯s position as temporary mentor of the special class will be removed and have nothing to do with the five elements academy.¡± elder sang, elder ji yuan, and feng xiyu did not have any reaction to dean qing mu¡¯s punishment, because this was within their expectations. qing mu had only expelled them from the academy and cut ties with it. this was already a very, very light punishment for them. with their ability, even if they left the five elements academy, they could still do well outside. however, this punishment made many disciples of the academy quite dissatisfied, whispering in private. ¡°they¡¯ve done so many detestable things and abused their power to do whatever they want. could it be as simple as being expelled from the academy?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this punishment too light?¡± was it light? dean qing mu sneered in his heart and thought to himself, you¡¯ll know soon if this punishment is light. without the protection of the five elements academy, these people would only suffer even more. Chapter 1358 - 1358 Debt Together 1358 debt together not long after dean qing mu finished speaking, elder sang stood up and said angrily, ¡°so be it. since this place doesn¡¯t accept us, there will be other places that will. there are more than just the five elements academy in the five continents and ten regions. ruoxin, let¡¯s go.¡± behind elder sang, elder ji yuan also stood up and said angrily, ¡°it¡¯s just a lousy elder. do you think i care?¡± feng xiyu also put away the various nervousness and panic in his heart. he braced himself and pretended to be very noble and cold. ¡°so be it. there¡¯s nothing to stay for in such a place.¡± just as these people stood up and were about to leave, xue fanxin said, ¡°you can leave if you want, but you have to pay your debts first.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, what do you mean?¡± elder ji yuan¡¯s temper was the most explosive. he was already filled with anger, but at this moment, he could no longer control it and exploded. elder sang¡¯s temper was not good either. after elder ji yuan erupted, he also erupted. ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t go overboard. even if we did something in the trial mystic realm, so what? aren¡¯t you here perfectly fine now? since you¡¯re not hurt, why are you so aggressive?¡± ¡°because i wasn¡¯t hurt, so i don¡¯t have to pursue your actions?¡± xue fanxin retorted coldly. ¡°if not for the fact that i have the ability to protect myself, do you think i could still stand here unscathed and denounce you?¡± ¡°xue fanxin, what do you want? we¡¯ve already been expelled from the five elements academy. are you still not satisfied?¡± sang ruoxin hid behind elder sang and roared. even now, she was still a little unwilling. she was the granddaughter of the king of the central continent. she had been a proud daughter of heaven since she was young and would be praised everywhere. she was a dazzling person. however, after coming to the five elements academy and meeting xue fanxin, everything had changed. now that she had been expelled from the five elements academy, how could she be willing? ¡°the person who expelled you from the five elements academy was dean qing mu, not me. what do i have to be satisfied with? you made a mistake and were expelled from the academy. that¡¯s the academy¡¯s business and has nothing to do with me personally. now, i want to settle all kinds of messy scores with you in my personal name. tell me, from the first day i came to the five elements academy, how much trouble have you people caused me? on the first day i came to the academy, feng xiyu pinned the crime of being vicious and ruthless on me and always wanted to uphold justice for the heavens. then, sang ruoxin looked for trouble with me for no reason. after being counterattacked, she became more and more crazy, and even elder sang wanted to torture me to death. later, elder ji yuan went even more overboard and killed me after begging for pills to no avail. in the end, the few of you even joined forces to kill me in the secret realm trial. you even brought out a holy beast. this lineup is extraordinary!¡± xue fanxin explained the situation briefly from the beginning, but it made people feel nervous and afraid. ¡°so what? anyway, i¡¯ve already done it. how do you want to settle these scores?¡± elder ji yuan said angrily. although he was a little afraid, he still did not think that xue fanxin dared to do anything to him, nor could she. xue fanxin smiled coldly and said sinisterly, ¡°now that you¡¯ve already been expelled from the five elements academy and are no longer from the five elements academy, i don¡¯t have to give the five elements academy any face when i settle scores. i can unceremoniously seek revenge with interest.¡± when feng xiyu heard these words, he immediately came to a realization. he screamed in his heart and wanted to escape quickly. unexpectedly, just as he took action, chuge and muyu suddenly appeared and blocked the road. ¡°we¡¯re not done settling the score. why are you in a hurry to leave? it won¡¯t be too late to leave after we¡¯re done settling the score if you¡¯re still breathing,¡± chuge said with a sinister smile. that smile made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Chapter 1359 - 1359 She Did It 1359 she did it feng xiyu already understood the true purpose of dean qing mu expelling them from the academy. it was not simply to punish them, but to completely draw the line with them. no matter how xue fanxin dealt with them, the five elements academy would not help or protect them. when he saw with his own eyes that xue fanxin had walked through the 99th step, he knew that this woman was definitely not simple. be it strength or background, they far exceeded his imagination. he now regretted provoking this woman. now, as long as he dodged this calamity, everything else could be discussed. no matter what background xue fanxin had, as long as his master came, even the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land had to give her some face. but the key was that she did not know where her master had gone. she had not been able to contact him recently. ¡°brother chuge, brother muyu, do you really want to help this woman do whatever she wants? if the nether king finds out that you ruined the reputation of the nine nether holy land for a woman, i wonder how he will punish you?¡± feng xiyu did not dare to attack easily. he could only move his mouth, hoping to use the rules of the nine nether holy land to scare chuge and muyu. everyone in the five continents and ten regions knew that the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land did not like women. to this day, he had never had a woman by his side, nor would he make a fuss over a woman. chuge and muyu had repeatedly used the power of the nine nether holy land for xue fanxin. this had already violated the rules of the nine nether holy land, so the nether king would never allow it. however, how could feng xiyu know that what he thought was so stupid and ridiculous? ¡°feng xiyu, in the past, i only thought that you were very good at pretending. to put it bluntly, you¡¯re a sanctimonious hypocrite. but now, i realize that you¡¯re actually very shameless and disgusting.¡± chuge looked at feng xiyu¡¯s mouth and became more and more annoying. although muyu did not speak, his eyes were filled with disdain and disgust for feng xiyu. he could not even be bothered to say a word to such a person. feng xiyu knew that chuge and muyu did not like him, but in order to escape from this predicament, he had no choice but to continue talking about the rules of the nine nether holy land. ¡°no matter what happens to me, aren¡¯t you afraid that the nether king will blame you for going to war behind his back for a woman?¡± ¡°how do you know that we¡¯re making a fuss behind the nether king¡¯s back? perhaps the nether king allowed it!¡± ¡°impossible.¡± ¡°chuge, why are you wasting your breath on him? beat him up first.¡± xue fanxin had long been displeased with feng xiyu. previously, she had only had a small fight with him, but today, she was determined to cripple this sanctimonious hypocrite. chuge and muyu listened to xue fanxin¡¯s orders and punched and kicked feng xiyu, really beating him up. feng xiyu wanted to resist, but his strength was completely suppressed by chuge and muyu. he was unable to resist at all and could only be beaten. he was so angry that he questioned angrily, ¡°xue fanxin, what exactly do you want? don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°i want to bully others and torture trash today. beat them up, beat them up ruthlessly. just like back then, beat them until their noses and eyes are swollen and they hang on a tree.¡± the moment xue fanxin said that, everyone immediately realized that she had really been the one who had hung feng xiyu from a tree after being beaten up. back then, quite a few people had suspected that xue fanxin was behind it. however, at that time, no one thought that xue fanxin had such an ability, but unexpectedly¡­ if xue fanxin had the ability to easily beat feng xiyu up and hang him from a tree, wouldn¡¯t it be very easy to take his life? even if the person who attacked was not xue fanxin, she had the ability. being able to order chuge and muyu around was also an ability. feng xiyu had always suspected that the matter of being knocked off the tree was related to xue fanxin. now that he was certain, it made him extremely angry. he no longer just endured being beaten, but counterattacked forcefully and fought chuge and muyu with all his might. ¡°since you¡¯re going too far, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Chapter 1360 - 1360 Personally Torture 1360 personally torture after feng xiyu resisted, he originally wanted to fight chuge and muyu to the death. unexpectedly, just as they were about to fight, xue fanxin suddenly stopped him. ¡°wait.¡± everyone looked at xue fanxin and saw her walk forward. she stood in front of feng xiyu and said domineeringly, ¡°i¡¯ll torture this sanctimonious scum feng xiyu myself.¡± after chuge and muyu heard xue fanxin¡¯s words, they stood to the side and watched. as a result, feng xiyu¡¯s opponent became xue fanxin. his opponent had clearly become weaker, but he was even more nervous and panicked, as if the pressure xue fanxin gave him was even stronger than chuge and muyu. others might not know, but he knew very well that back when xue fanxin was still in the mystic king realm, he had not been able to gain much from her. now, xue fanxin was already at the peak of the martial monarch realm. although her cultivation level was the same as his, he knew very well that he was very likely not her match. no, he could not lose this battle. otherwise, he would be the laughing stock of the five continents and ten regions and lose all his face. ¡°feng xiyu, this is the second battle between us. you have to be mentally prepared, because i won¡¯t show mercy in this battle. i just advanced to the martial monarch realm, and i don¡¯t know how much my strength has increased. i can use you to test it.¡± xue fanxin smiled sinisterly, and her palm emitted a strange blue light. then, a blue crystal clear sword gradually appeared in her hand. it was her xue you sword. everyone present was no stranger to this blue crystal clear sword, because they had seen it through the moonflower water mirror. although they did not know what sword it was, they were certain that it was an extraordinary sword. feng xiyu had naturally seen this sword before. not only had he seen it, but he had also tasted its power. therefore, he became even more nervous and had no choice but to raise his guard and fight seriously. in his first battle with xue fanxin, he had underestimated his enemy too much, which was why he had suffered. in this battle, he would no longer underestimate his enemy, so the outcome should be difficult to predict. ¡°feng xiyu, i¡¯m going to attack. are you ready?¡± xue fanxin gave feng xiyu enough time to prepare before attacking. she stabbed forward with her sword. during the stabbing process, the xue you sword suddenly turned into more than ten and flew towards feng xiyu from different directions. feng xiyu was originally prepared to receive the attack, but unexpectedly, the xue you sword suddenly turned into more than ten and attacked him from all directions. he had no choice but to change his battle strategy and quickly dodge and defend among the dozen or so swords. however, the flying sword was too fast. he could not resist at all. his body was constantly cut by the sharp swords, and his good clothes were cut into pieces. even the crown on his head had been cut off. his long hair was scattered and in a mess. this was not the worst. the dozen or so swords kept chasing and attacking him. they were simply beating him up. how could this be? ¡°ah¡­¡± at this moment, a branch of the xue you sword cut off the meridians in one of feng xiyu¡¯s hands, making him cry out in pain. following that, the other split sword also cut off all his other meridians. ¡°ah¡­¡± when the meridians in feng xiyu¡¯s limbs were cut off, xue fanxin suddenly descended from the sky and used a powerful pressure to suppress feng xiyu until he lay on the ground. she herself stood lightly on his back, reached out her right hand, and let the dancing xue you swords gather back. then, she pressed the gathered xue you sword against feng xiyu¡¯s neck. ¡°you can¡¯t even take one move from me. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous that you want to uphold justice for the heavens and destroy me?¡± Chapter 1361 - 1361 Really Strong 1361 really strong in feng xiyu¡¯s first battle with xue fanxin, he could at least fight dozens or hundreds of rounds. although he still suffered a little in the end, that was because he had underestimated his enemy. if he fought seriously, xue fanxin would definitely not be his match. hence, he had always thought that it was impossible for xue fanxin to be stronger than him. but now, he could not even take one move from xue fanxin. furthermore, he had not underestimated his enemy in this battle. when the surrounding people saw that feng xiyu had been defeated by xue fanxin in one move, they were all extremely shocked. they could not believe what they were seeing, especially those who loved and admired feng xiyu. they had never expected their idol to be so weak. was this the instructor of the special class? was this a rare genius of the feng family? was this the only disciple of the wind emperor? this was simply a ridiculously weak person. ¡°in this battle, you¡¯re still my defeated opponent. in the first battle, i only damaged your meridians. in this battle, i broke your meridians and turned you into a complete waste. let¡¯s see how you can still uphold justice for the heavens and destroy me. feng xiyu, i don¡¯t think i ever provoked you. you shouted at me to kill because of a vengeful spirit and even said that you were upholding justice for the heavens. you don¡¯t think it¡¯s disgusting, but i think it¡¯s disgusting!¡± xue fanxin stood on feng xiyu¡¯s back and stepped on his spine forcefully, not showing any mercy. she had once given feng xiyu a chance. unfortunately, feng xiyu did not know how to cherish it and repeatedly caused trouble for her, always wanting to kill her. in that case, don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless. feng xiyu had been completely defeated. he had been defeated so badly that he did not even have a temper. he lay on the ground in pain and regretted provoking xue fanxin back then. actually, he had no grudge with xue fanxin. he had only formed a grudge because of a vengeful spirit, but he had paid a heavy price because of it. why was this happening? why? his master had said that as long as he had a good heart, he could wait for the opportunity he deserved in the five elements academy and break through the martial monarch realm and become a god. he had only done as his master said. was he wrong? if he was wrong, did that mean that his master was also wrong? ¡°ah¡­¡± feng xiyu was extremely sorrowful. he really could not help but cry out in pain, and tears of unwillingness and regret flowed from his eyes. however, at this moment, elder ji yuan and elder sang looked at each other, as if they were secretly communicating. after reaching a consensus, the two of them suddenly attacked xue fanxin at the same time. furthermore, it was their strongest attack, wanting to kill her in one strike. it had happened too suddenly. before the surrounding people could react, elder ji yuan and elder sang were already fighting xue fanxin. from the beginning to the end, xue fanxin had not relaxed her guard against elder ji yuan and elder sang. because she knew that these two people would definitely attack, she could easily resist their attacks and start a war with them. elder ji yuan and elder sang were both peak martial monarch realm experts. furthermore, they had been at the peak of the martial monarch realm for at least a thousand years. their strength was extraordinary. when the two of them joined forces, they had the power to destroy the world. however, even so, the two of them combined their strongest attacks and could not kill xue fanxin. they could even barely fight her to a draw. this outcome shocked them and they could not believe it. no matter how strong xue fanxin was, how could she be a match for the two of them alone? however, the truth was in front of them. no matter how unwilling they were to believe it, they had to believe that xue fanxin was really powerful. Chapter 1362 - 1362 Show Some Skills 1362 show some skills facing the joint attack of two peak martial monarch realm experts, xue fanxin had no choice but to use her full strength to deal with them. however, even if she fought like this, there would be no outcome. in the end, both sides would only suffer. however, if she used some tactics, the outcome would be different. ¡°heavenly spirit butterfly dance.¡± xue fanxin used the heavenly spirit butterfly dance and summoned thousands of spirit butterflies, letting them all attack elder sang. elder sang was surrounded by countless spirit butterflies and could not break through such a predicament at all for a moment, so he could not join forces with elder ji yuan again. taking advantage of the fact that elder sang was trapped by the spirit butterflies, xue fanxin launched a violent attack on elder ji yuan. the xue you sword turned into more than ten and surrounded elder ji yuan from all directions. then, she used the wood spirit art and condensed many vines with her spirit energy, controlling him. more than ten xue you swords were already a headache for elder ji yuan. coupled with those incomparably tenacious vines, he could not withstand such an attack. however, it did not matter. it was enough as long as he could last for a while. when elder sang destroyed those spirit butterflies, he could come and help him and join forces with him¡­ how could xue fanxin let elder ji yuan have his way? therefore, she attacked again and used the time law. although the time law could not make elder ji yuan stay still, it could delay his movements and make him not so agile. under the time law, elder ji yuan¡¯s skills suddenly became stiff. he had no way to dodge the flying sword¡¯s attack, nor could he dodge the restraints of the vines. soon, he was wrapped into a large dumpling by the vines and could not move. then, his chest was pierced by the flying sword. ¡°ah¡­¡± when the xue you sword pierced out of elder ji yuan¡¯s chest, xue fanxin immediately caught it and stabbed at elder sang. elder sang¡¯s reaction was very fast. seeing the xue you sword stabbing over, he casually grabbed a disciple of the five elements academy as a shield. xue fanxin had no choice but to retract her sword aura. then, she did a backflip and jumped ten steps away, pointing her sword at elder sang. ¡°the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. sang ruoxin likes to use others as a shield. she must have inherited your personality.¡± ¡°it¡¯s his honor to be my shield.¡± elder sang held a disciple of the five elements academy hostage. even if xue fanxin retreated, he did not let go and used the disciple as a hostage. ¡°xue fanxin, you¡¯re indeed very powerful. i don¡¯t think i¡¯m your match, but it¡¯s not easy for you to kill me. let me go, or i¡¯ll kill him.¡± because elder sang was holding a disciple of the five elements academy hostage, dean qing mu was angry. ¡°elder sang, you¡¯d best let him go, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± ¡°if i let him go, won¡¯t i die even more miserably? dean qing mu, i only want to live now. as long as you let me live, everything will be fine. otherwise, even if i die, i¡¯ll drag a few people down with me.¡± ¡°do you really think everything will be fine just because you have a hostage?¡± xue fanxin sneered. she put away the xue you sword and said to the empty void, ¡°seventh senior brother, shouldn¡¯t you show off a little? as the true dean of the five elements academy, seeing that the disciples of the academy are being held hostage, shouldn¡¯t you let your presence be known?¡± when everyone heard xue fanxin¡¯s strange words, they did not know what she was doing. however, elder sang was extremely panicked, because he knew that the five elements academy still had a true dean. what did xue fanxin call the true dean of the five elements academy? seventh senior brother? just as everyone was puzzled, a cold voice sounded from the air. ¡°since you asked seventh senior brother to show off a little, then seventh senior brother should show off a little.¡± Chapter 1363 - 1363 Satisfied 1363 satisfied as zhu qiye¡¯s voice sounded from the void, countless bamboo leaves suddenly flew over from the surroundings. every bamboo leaf contained a powerful suffocating pressure. two of the bamboo leaves were like sharp darts that cut off elder sang¡¯s arms at lightning speed. ¡°ah¡­¡± before elder sang could react, his two arms had already fallen to the ground in blood and he could no longer take hostages. although the disciple of the five elements academy who had been taken hostage was quite frightened, his survival instincts made him escape from elder sang as soon as possible and run to the instructor and dean. without a hostage and two arms, elder sang was in extreme pain. his eyes were filled with fear as he looked at the flying bamboo leaves in front of him, and he became even more panicked. every bamboo leaf contained a powerful force. any leaf could casually kill him. could this be the strength of the true dean of the five elements academy? wasn¡¯t he too powerful? this was already an existence that completely exceeded the deity realm. at this moment, it was not only elder sang who was panicking. there was also elder ji yuan, who was still breathing, feng xiyu, who was lying on the ground and turning into trash, and sang ruoxin, who was hiding behind. all of them were panicking, as if the god of death was about to descend in front of them. they wanted to escape, but they could not move their bodies and could not escape at all. as for the others, they watched in confusion and shock as the bamboo leaves flew around. in the end, they saw that the bamboo leaves had all gathered together and turned into a person. it was a handsome man in white with bamboo embroidery. his peerless appearance instantly crushed feng xiyu. his absolute strength convinced everyone. after zhu qiye appeared, he completely ignored the surrounding people. his gaze locked onto xue fanxin and with an evil aura, he smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°little girl, are you satisfied with what seventh senior brother revealed?¡± ¡°seventh senior brother, you¡¯re the true dean of the five elements academy. as long as you¡¯re satisfied with this, it doesn¡¯t matter if i¡¯m satisfied or not.¡± this was the first time xue fanxin had seen zhu qiye attack. only now did she know how powerful he was. if ah jiu¡¯s seventh senior brother was already so powerful, were the other senior brothers even stronger? what kind of person was their master? he could actually nurture so many powerful disciples. a small tender bamboo suddenly appeared in zhu qiye¡¯s hand. he used the bamboo to gently knock xue fanxin¡¯s head. ¡°talk to seventh senior brother properly. what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°am i thinking about anything? seventh senior brother, don¡¯t bully me, or i¡¯ll report you to ah jiu.¡± xue fanxin covered her head with both hands to stop zhu qiye from teasing her and even quarreled with him. ¡°yo, yo, yo. you little girl, you actually used little nine to scare me. you¡¯re really bold.¡± ¡°seventh senior brother, i asked you to show off, not to make fun of me.¡± ¡°but i¡¯ve already shown a few moves. why? are you still not satisfied? if you¡¯re not satisfied, do you want seventh senior brother to show a few more moves?¡± everyone present watched xue fanxin and zhu qiye¡¯s interaction. even an idiot could tell that their relationship was extraordinary. in other words, the true dean of the five elements academy was xue fanxin¡¯s senior brother. this relationship was powerful enough. in that case, whoever went against xue fanxin would be going against the true dean of the five elements academy. wasn¡¯t that courting death? elder sang, elder ji yuan, feng xiyu, sang ruoxin, and the others were even more regretful now. they regretted it so much that their intestines turned green. if they knew xue fanxin¡¯s relationship with the true dean of the five elements academy, why would they provoke her? Chapter 1364 - 1364 Youre the Boss 1364 you¡¯re the boss after zhu qiye appeared, everyone in the five elements academy knew that he was the true dean of the academy. he was an extraordinarily handsome and powerful heaven-defying person, and this person was actually xue fanxin¡¯s seventh senior brother. this xue fanxin had a powerful background. qing mu was nervous when he saw zhu qiye. after thinking for a long time, he had the courage to go forward and speak. ¡°dean, i¡­¡± ¡°alright, you don¡¯t have to say much. i know very well what the five elements academy is like. it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s a place to hide dirt,¡± zhu qiye said angrily. he was extremely dissatisfied with qing mu¡¯s performance in managing the academy recently. ¡°dean, i will definitely reorganize the academy as soon as possible and not disappoint you.¡± ¡°you¡¯ve already disappointed me enough. forget it. anyway, i never expected you to really reorganize the academy. girl, i¡¯ll leave this to you. you can deal with those dirty people in the five elements academy as you please.¡± ¡°seventh senior brother, i don¡¯t care if you want to be a hands-off manager, but you can¡¯t push me into a fire pit! dealing with those dirty people from the five elements academy will cause a lot of trouble. don¡¯t you think i¡¯m in enough trouble now?¡± xue fanxin retorted indignantly. although she said that, she was not angry at all. zhu qiye smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°you have little nine backing you. those people won¡¯t cause you any trouble. seventh senior brother has something urgent to do recently and doesn¡¯t have time to care about these cats and dogs, so i¡¯ll leave it to you to deal with. in the future, you have the final say in the matters of the five elements academy. how about that?¡± ¡°nothing much. if you want ah jiu to clean up this mess for you, just say it. don¡¯t make an issue out of me. i¡¯m also very busy and don¡¯t have time to care about your academy. ah jiu is also very busy, so¡­¡± ¡°since you don¡¯t care, i¡¯ll let the five elements academy continue this way. when those people who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth provoke you, you can deal with them one by one. alright, seventh senior brother is busy. enjoy yourself. play however you want. from now on, you¡¯re the boss of the five elements academy.¡± zhu qiye used the bamboo in his hand to gently knock xue fanxin¡¯s head, then turned into countless bamboo leaves that flew into the sky and finally disappeared. xue fanxin looked at the bamboo leaves that flew away and disappeared. she was so angry that she was speechless. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± from the beginning to the end, apart from talking to dean qing mu, the true dean of the five elements academy only spoke to xue fanxin. after saying that, he left. from the beginning to the end, he ignored everyone. before leaving, he even handed the authority of the academy to xue fanxin¡­ was this really the true dean of the five elements academy? qing mu did not care what the others were thinking. he only knew that when the dean left, he had handed the authority of the academy to xue fanxin. hence, he suppressed the joy in his heart and said, ¡°miss fanxin, i¡¯ll have to trouble you with the matters of the five elements academy in the future.¡± someone had finally taken responsibility for the academy¡¯s troubles. ¡°no, no, no¡­ you should worry about the five elements academy yourself. i¡¯m not interested. unless someone provokes me, or else¡­¡± xue fanxin was about to push the mess of the five elements academy to dean qing mu, but before she could finish speaking, a powerful wind suddenly blew around her, making it difficult to open her eyes. following that, a white light descended from the sky. after landing, it turned into a white-robed elder. the moment the elder arrived, he hurriedly ran to feng xiyu¡¯s side and said with heartache and anger, ¡°xiyu, who injured you like this?¡± Chapter 1365 - 1365 Shouldnt Have 1365 shouldn¡¯t have feng xiyu was originally in complete despair, but when he saw the person in front of him, hope immediately ignited in him. he poured out the unwillingness, anger, and grievances in his heart. ¡°master, you¡¯re finally here. my four limbs and meridians have all been cut off. i¡¯m already a complete waste. master, what do you think i should do? what should i do?¡± ¡°damn it, who was so vicious to be so ruthless to you?¡± the person who came was feng xiyu¡¯s master, the wind emperor, a peerless expert. seeing the wind emperor appear, elder sang, elder ji yuan, and the others also had some hope, especially sang ruoxin. she immediately pointed at xue fanxin and said, ¡°wind emperor, it¡¯s her. it was that woman called xue fanxin who cut off young master xiyu¡¯s limbs.¡± the wind emperor looked in the direction sang ruoxin was pointing at and placed feng xiyu on the ground. he glared at xue fanxin and questioned, ¡°you were the one who injured my disciple?¡± ¡°yes,¡± xue fanxin admitted fearlessly. she even added, ¡°if you¡¯re unwilling to even figure out the ins and outs of the matter and want to stand up for your disciple, then i won¡¯t waste my breath.¡± ¡°no matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless to him. at such a young age, you¡¯re so ruthless. you¡¯ll definitely be a calamity to the world in the future.¡± hearing the wind emperor¡¯s words, xue fanxin could not help but laugh mockingly. ¡°haha¡­ like master, like disciple. even the words are almost identical. i suddenly pity feng xiyu. he¡¯s quite unlucky to have a master like you.¡± ¡°how dare you speak to me like this.¡± the wind emperor was extremely dissatisfied with xue fanxin¡¯s arrogant and condescending attitude. he waved his sleeve and released a pressure, wanting to teach xue fanxin a simple lesson. however, who knew that his pressure would be useless? this shocked him. he was a great emperor. it was definitely very easy to deal with a little girl at the peak of the martial monarch realm. even if his pressure could not hurt her, it would make her feel oppressed. however, this little girl in front of him could actually resist his pressure. furthermore, she could resist it easily. how was that possible? feng xiyu knew that xue fanxin was not weak. just in case, he had no choice but to remind his master, ¡°master, she¡¯s very powerful and has an extraordinary weapon in her hand. you have to be careful.¡± ¡°is that so? then let me see how capable someone who can break my disciple¡¯s meridians is.¡± the wind emperor was angered by xue fanxin. at this moment, not only did he want to take revenge for his disciple, but he also wanted to extinguish xue fanxin¡¯s spirit. as a great emperor, a great emperor who was respected by the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, anyone who saw him would be respectful. however, not only did this arrogant and domineering little girl in front of him not take him seriously, but she was also so arrogant. she really deserved to be taught a lesson. chuge and muyu knew very well how powerful the wind emperor was. afraid that xue fanxin would be injured, they reminded her in time, ¡°he is a great emperor. his strength is comparable to that of a deity realm expert. very few people can compare to his comprehension of the wind law. you are not his match. don¡¯t force yourself.¡± although the great emperor was not ranked in the deity position, he had the strength equivalent to the deity realm. the so-called great emperor meant that their comprehension of the laws of a certain domain had reached the extreme, so they had obtained the title of great emperor. in fact, their cultivation levels had long reached the deity realm. in other words, xue fanxin was facing an opponent of a deity realm expert. Chapter 1366 - 1366 The Dao of Sound 1366 the dao of sound xue fanxin was no stranger to the so-called great emperor, because her master was a great emperor. although she had one, no, to be precise, two great emperor masters, she had never fought with a great emperor. now that she had such a chance, she had to fight well. if she could not win, she could seek help from ah jiu. she wondered how many moves she could take from the wind emperor with her current strength. ¡°the wind emperor, right? are you sure you don¡¯t want to ask me why i crippled your disciple and start fighting directly? if you ask, i¡¯ll definitely tell you in detail from the beginning to the end without missing a word. i¡¯ll also discuss with you and see if your disciple deserves the meridians in his limbs being crippled.¡± ¡°i can¡¯t be bothered to listen to your nonsense now, nor do i want to discuss with you. i just want to tell you that you can¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± the wind emperor could not stand xue fanxin¡¯s arrogant attitude. if he did not suppress this brat¡¯s arrogance first, he would not be in the mood to do anything else. ¡°in that case, please.¡± since the wind emperor did not want to know the ins and outs of the matter, xue fanxin could not be bothered to take the initiative to explain and was prepared to fight. to be honest, she really wanted to fight a great emperor and see what stage her strength was at. the wind emperor casually waved his hand and condensed a powerful astral wind that attacked xue fanxin. xue fanxin was no stranger to the astral winds. she had seen them in the second tomb of the spacetime emperor, so she knew very well the power of the astral winds and dodged them in time. however, the wind emperor controlled the law of wind. as long as it was within his control, the power of the astral winds would exist everywhere, so she was unable to dodge at all. no matter where she hid, she would be attacked by the astral winds, and her body had already been scratched by a few marks. seeing that xue fanxin was injured, elder sang, elder ji yuan, feng xiyu, and sang ruoxin were all very gloating. even feng xianyao, who had kept a low profile, smiled. however, they did not dare to be too obvious. furthermore, xue fanxin had yet to use her true strength, and the dean who had suddenly left just now¡­ these were all variables. it was still unknown if the wind emperor could completely deal with xue fanxin. they could not be happy too early. the wind force created by the wind emperor was too great. the clothes of the surrounding people were blown into a mess. many people could not even stand steadily and had no choice but to retreat a little to a safe place to watch the battle. xue fanxin was within the control of the wind emperor, so it was useless no matter where she dodged, so she might as well stand still and use her defense to resist the astral winds in the surroundings before thinking of a way to deal with them. however, under such powerful astral winds, her spirit butterfly and wood spirit art were useless. even mobilizing the spirit energy in her body was a problem, and she could not use the xue you sword art. since these abilities could not be used, she could only use other things. with her current comprehension of the time law, she was definitely unable to suppress the wind emperor, so she could not use the time law. unless she broke the wind emperor¡¯s wind law first¡­ thinking of this, xue fanxin suddenly had a flash of inspiration. she thought of a way to deal with the wind law, so she summoned the xue you flute and played it against the wind, using the dao of sound within the song of heaven and earth the song of heaven and earth could transform any power in the world into killing power. even the wind emperor¡¯s wind law was no exception. Chapter 1367 - 1367 Not Over 1367 not over the moment the song of heaven and earth sounded, the wind emperor was shocked. he had never expected a little girl who was only at the peak of the martial monarch realm to actually comprehend the song of heaven and earth. even music god of the divine region had yet to comprehend the song of heaven and earth, but this little girl¡­ he had underestimated this girl. however, so what if it was the song of heaven and earth? her cultivation level was insufficient and her strength was not strong. the power that the song of heaven and earth could mobilize was extremely limited. if this little girl wanted to suppress his wind law, she was not mature enough¡­ although the wind emperor did not think that xue fanxin had the ability to suppress his wind law, he was more or less afraid. therefore, he fought seriously and constantly increased the output of his spirit energy to strengthen his wind law. the song of heaven and earth was very terrifying. it could mobilize all the power in the world to become killing power. he had no choice but to deal with it carefully. although xue fanxin had comprehended the song of heaven and earth, her cultivation and strength were insufficient. coupled with the suppression of the wind emperor, the spirit energy in her body was extremely difficult to mobilize, so the effects of the song of heaven and earth were not very obvious. she could only barely resist the astral winds around her and avoid being attacked by them. however, she would be the one who would suffer in the end in such a battle. she could not casually mobilize the spirit energy in her body, nor could she resist the wind law of the wind emperor. therefore, relying on the song of heaven and earth alone was not enough. she had to think of another way to deal with it. when xue fanxin was thinking of a way to deal with it, the wind emperor was constantly shocked, because xue fanxin had already lasted for fifteen minutes under his wind law. he was a dignified great emperor who had lived for tens of thousands of years. he had actually spent a full fifteen minutes to deal with a little girl and had yet to defeat her. even if he won in the end, it would not be a glorious thing. furthermore, he could sense that the little girl in front of him still had a trump card. this meant that there were still variables in this battle. no, he could not lose to a little girl. he could not afford to lose face. in order to win the battle, the wind emperor increased his strength again. he was almost fighting with all his might, using the wind law to the extreme. then, he took advantage of the moment when xue fanxin could not resist and attacked with all his might, striking her with his palm. ¡°pfft¡­¡± xue fanxin was sent flying as she spat out blood. she fell dozens of meters away and could not get up for a while. when the four people from yellow class and the others present saw xue fanxin being sent flying, they were all extremely anxious, but there were also people who gloated. seeing that xue fanxin had been injured, chuge and muyu were very anxious. they wanted to step forward to help, but they were stopped by xue fanxin. ¡°don¡¯t move. this battle is not over yet!¡± xue fanxin spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. she held her chest that was hurting from the palm force and stood up with difficulty. she took a few steps forward and continued to fight the wind emperor. ¡°our battle is not over, so continue.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± the wind emperor knew very well how powerful his palm just now was. it was 100% of his strength, but he had failed to completely defeat xue fanxin. this made him extremely shocked and difficult to accept. however, he quickly noticed something and said in surprise, ¡°no wonder you could receive my fatal strike. so you¡¯re wearing the feather spirit divine robe. the feather spirit divine robe can at most withstand an attack from a deity realm expert in a short period of time. are you sure you want to fight me again?¡± actually, he did not want to fight anymore, but he could not take the initiative to propose a truce. if this girl was sensible, everything would be fine, or else¡­ someone who could possess the feather spirit divine robe definitely had a powerful background. this was probably going to be a little troublesome. Chapter 1368 - 1368 Kneeling 1368 kneeling xue fanxin naturally knew that the feather spirit divine robe could at most withstand an attack from a deity realm expert in a short period of time, but even so, she still had to fight. ¡°wind emperor, you¡¯ve already used your full strength, but i haven¡¯t used my full strength yet, so let this battle continue.¡± ¡°you¡­ you haven¡¯t used your full strength? that¡¯s impossible.¡± the wind emperor could not accept xue fanxin¡¯s words. in his opinion, xue fanxin had already gone all out to resist his wind law. it was impossible for her not to use her full strength. ¡°impossible?¡± xue fanxin smiled sinisterly. she activated the power of the seven arts bracelet and instantly increased her attack and defense by a few times. the wind emperor had lived for tens of thousands of years and naturally knew about a divine artifact like the seven arts bracelet. therefore, he was even more shocked at this moment. the fear and panic in his heart became stronger and stronger. he asked nervously, ¡°why do you have the seven arts bracelet?¡± the seven arts bracelet was not an ordinary item. it was a divine artifact of the divine region, and it was not an ordinary divine artifact. even the high gods of the divine region might not be able to use it, because this divine artifact was extremely spiritual and would choose its master. anyone who could not obtain its recognition could not use its power. the fact that xue fanxin could use the seven arts bracelet meant that she had already obtained its recognition. someone who could obtain the recognition of the seven arts bracelet and had the feather spirit divine robe must have a powerful background. it seemed like this trouble had been huge. he really did not know how his disciple had provoked such a troublesome person. ¡°wind emperor, i admit that with my current strength, i indeed can¡¯t defeat you. under your wind laws, i¡¯m no match for you at all. initially, i only wanted to spar with you and see which stage my strength was at. but that palm you used just now definitely wanted my life. if not for the feather spirit divine robe i was wearing, i would already be a dead person. as an emperor, don¡¯t you think your face hurts to hit a junior so heavily? since you¡¯re so ruthless, i don¡¯t have to be polite to you, right?¡± because xue fanxin had activated the power of the seven arts bracelet, her current attack and defense were several times stronger than before. at this moment, even under the wind emperor¡¯s wind law, she could still casually mobilize the spirit energy in her body and use the heavenly spirit butterfly dance, the wood spirit art, and the xue you sword art. facing xue fanxin¡¯s sudden and violent attack, the wind emperor panicked a little, but he had no choice but to fight with all his might. the huge number of spirit butterflies, the sharp swords that attacked from all directions, and the vines that could entangle him at any moment made him unable to withstand them. the wind law could only barely deal with them. how powerful. after this little girl used the seven arts bracelet, she was really powerful. fortunately, the seven arts bracelet had a limited time. he just had to survive this period. how could xue fanxin not know what the wind emperor was up to? therefore, she would seize the opportunity. even if she could not kill the wind emperor, she had to defeat him. under xue fanxin¡¯s wave after wave of violent attacks, the wind emperor retreated repeatedly. in the end, he was actually injured by a powerful sword aura. a deep bloody wound appeared on his shoulder, and his clothes were cut. then, he was forced back by a long sword and almost could not stand steadily. in the end, he had no choice but to kneel on one knee and gasp for breath. he had actually knelt. a dignified emperor had actually been beaten to kneel by a girl. this was simply a great humiliation and unforgivable. ¡°little girl, you deserve to die.¡± the wind emperor was completely enraged, revealing powerful killing intent. at this moment, the power of the seven arts bracelet had already disappeared. xue fanxin was so tired that she stood rooted to the ground, panting. she was unable to receive the wind emperor¡¯s attack anymore. the emperor was indeed very powerful. it seemed like she could only seek help from ah jiu. although she did not want to, her life was important, so¡­ just as xue fanxin was about to seek help from ye jiushang or hide in the reverse spirit heaven wheel space, time suddenly stopped in the surroundings. apart from her, everyone was stunned, including the wind emperor. what was going on? Chapter 1369 - 1369 Big Trouble 1369 big trouble time law¡­ xue fanxin quickly recognized that the power that caused the situation in front of her was the time law, but she had not used the time law herself. then, where did this time law come from? just as xue fanxin was feeling puzzled, a powerful force suddenly attacked from the sky and directly crushed the wind emperor, pressing him to the ground. then, another force appeared and kicked the wind emperor, who was pressed to the ground, into the sky. another force in the sky kicked the wind emperor back and he fell to the ground again, looking as miserable as possible. apart from the person who attacked, only xue fanxin and the wind emperor saw this scene clearly, especially the wind emperor himself. his front teeth had been knocked off, and his mouth was filled with blood. his entire body was injured, and his clothes were dirty and messy. his hair was also extremely messy, completely losing the bearing of an emperor. when the wind emperor revealed his most miserable side, the power of the time law suddenly disappeared. everyone present immediately returned to their senses. they did not know what had happened previously and only saw the wind emperor lying miserably on the ground, instantly stunned. ¡°master¡­¡± feng xiyu looked at his master in extreme shock. because he was too shocked, he had forgotten everything and only sat on the ground and watched in a daze. elder sang, elder ji yuan, and sang ruoxin were also shocked. they did not understand why the outcome was like this. although the wind emperor had been repelled by xue fanxin just now, he had only been repelled. the wind emperor was clearly about to launch an intense counterattack, so why had he suddenly become so miserable? this was like being beaten up. who could beat up the wind emperor? xue fanxin definitely did not have such an ability. the wind emperor lay on the ground and took a long time to recover. then, he dragged his extremely painful body and slowly stood up. he shouted at the surroundings, ¡°who is it? who ambushed me from behind? get the hell out here.¡± ¡°wind, you¡¯re really arrogant.¡± at this moment, a void door suddenly opened. two people walked out and stood not far from xue fanxin. when the wind emperor saw these two people, his expression instantly turned extremely ugly. however, it was only an ugly expression and he did not panic much. just as he was about to ask the other party why they had beaten him, before he could speak, he saw a beautiful figure run to the side. ¡°master¡­ master, why are you here? master, i really, really miss you!¡± the moment xue fanxin saw her master, she was so excited that she pounced over and threw herself into her master¡¯s arms, like a daughter wheedling to her father. the two people who had come from the void were the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor. xue fanxin was extremely familiar with the red dust emperor. she had treated him as her father since she was young, so they were naturally very close after a long time. the spacetime emperor, who was standing by the side, looked a little jealous and had no choice but to make a sound to make his presence known. ¡°cough, cough¡­ hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t favor one over the other!¡± xue fanxin had never officially seen the spacetime emperor, but she recognized him at a glance. when she thought of everything the spacetime emperor had done for her, she was extremely touched, so she also gave him a warm hug and called out warmly, ¡°master¡­¡± the spacetime emperor received a hug. when he heard her call him master, he was especially satisfied and smiled like a flower. ¡°sigh¡­ you¡¯re really a good disciple of master.¡± seeing xue fanxin hug the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor so warmly and hearing xue fanxin call the two of them masters, the wind emperor knew why he had been beaten without asking. he was even more regretful. this xue fanxin was actually the disciple of the spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor. this time, the trouble was even greater. Chapter 1370 - 1370 Really Over 1370 really over apart from xue fanxin and the wind emperor, no one present recognized the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor. even chuge and muyu did not recognize them. they only knew that these two people were very powerful. from the tragic state of the wind emperor, one could tell how powerful they were. without a doubt, the wind emperor had definitely been beaten up by these two. after all, they were xue fanxin¡¯s masters. it was only right and proper for a master to stand up for his disciple. it was not only chuge and muyu. everyone could tell that these two people had beaten up the wind emperor, but they could also tell that these two people were extraordinarily powerful, so they did not dare to say a word. they only watched from the side, waiting for their identities to be revealed. although the wind emperor was all kinds of depressed, panicked, and nervous, as an emperor, he did not want to appear too cowardly. this would lose the aura and dignity an emperor should have. to put it bluntly, he could lose, but not in aura. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect the mysterious spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor to appear here. they¡¯re even the masters of a little girl. how unexpected!¡± ¡°wind, how dare you touch our disciples? it looks like you don¡¯t want to sit on the position of the great emperor anymore,¡± the spacetime emperor said coldly. his tone was filled with questions and reproach, and there was also a strong threat of intimidation. it was obvious that he was protecting his disciples. the red dust emperor was even more protective of his people than the spacetime emperor, and his temper was even worse. when he thought of the scene of the wind emperor wanting to kill xue fanxin, his anger rose and he scolded angrily, ¡°wind, as an emperor, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing to kill a little girl? i¡¯ve even lost face for you. you¡¯ve really lost all the face of the emperor. why? do you think my disciple is easy to bully?¡± hearing the conversation of the three great emperors, everyone present was shocked speechless again. they were stunned, and their hearts were rumbling. ¡®what?¡¯ these two people were actually the legendary spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor. it was said that when they became emperors, the wind emperor had yet to be born. they were the two most mysterious and powerful emperors among all the emperors. their whereabouts were a mystery, and there were even rumors that they were already dead. however, these two most mysterious and powerful great emperors were actually xue fanxin¡¯s master. the funny thing was that they had always thought that feng xiyu was the only disciple of the wind emperor. unexpectedly, xue fanxin, who they often mocked and bullied, was actually the disciple of the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor. among everyone, feng xiyu was the most shocked and attacked. he had never expected xue fanxin to have such a background. thinking back to his previous actions, he felt that he was a huge joke. he had always been proud of the disciple of the wind emperor and thought that he was superior to others, but unexpectedly¡­ apart from feng xiyu, elder sang, elder ji yuan, and sang ruoxin were also in complete despair in their shock. this was because not only was xue fanxin¡¯s talent and strength impressive, but her background and backing were also impressive. even if they used everything they had, they could not resist the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor. it was really over, it was over, it was over¡­ however, while most people were shocked or in despair, feng xianyao clenched her fists. the jealousy in her heart was incomparably intense. the more she looked, the more she felt that xue fanxin was very dazzling. it had already pierced her heart and had to be removed. so what if she had the support of the spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor? she was the phoenix star, the phoenix star recognized by the star god. how could xue fanxin be compared to her? just you wait. she would soon make xue fanxin completely disappear from the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. Chapter 1371 - 1371 Riding a Tiger 1371 riding a tiger facing the pressure of the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor, the wind emperor immediately felt that it was unbearable. although he regretted provoking xue fanxin, the humiliation made him even more angry. there were only a few great emperors in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. they could be counted on ten fingers. however, those great emperors were all old fellows who had lived for tens of thousands of years. they had long hidden themselves and could barely be seen. it was precisely because of this that he had the chance to build his prestige. over the years, he had gradually built his image of high morality, but it was all destroyed now. the spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor did not care what the wind emperor was thinking. they only knew that their precious disciple had been bullied and almost killed. they had to seek justice for their precious disciple. ¡°wind, there should be a reason to kill, right? tell me, why do you want to kill my precious disciple?¡± the wind emperor even retorted self-righteously to the red dust emperor¡¯s interrogation, ¡°she crippled my disciple¡¯s limbs. is this reason enough?¡± the reason given by the wind emperor did not make the red dust emperor react at all. he still looked protective, and even the spacetime emperor was no exception. he asked xue fanxin casually, ¡°xin¡¯er, why did you cripple his disciple¡¯s limbs?¡± xue fanxin shrugged indifferently and said calmly, ¡°he wanted to kill me. i only crippled his limbs and didn¡¯t take his life. i¡¯m already very merciful.¡± the wind emperor suddenly had a bad feeling about xue fanxin¡¯s answer. he really wanted to ask feng xiyu why he wanted to kill xue fanxin, but for some reason, he did not have the courage to ask. the wind emperor did not have the courage to ask, but the red dust emperor asked angrily, ¡°xin¡¯er, tell me properly why the wind emperor¡¯s disciple wants to kill you.¡± ¡°this has to start a month ago. at that time, i was in the tongxuan continent paying my respects to a deceased elder. later, a vengeful spirit with a grudge with me suddenly appeared¡­¡± xue fanxin briefly explained her grudge with feng xiyu from the beginning to the end, as well as what had happened in the five elements academy later. ¡°master, come and judge. that feng xiyu was trying to kill me for a vengeful spirit. he even said that i was a scourge in the world. he wanted to uphold justice for the heavens and get rid of me, a scourge. he targeted me in all kinds of ways in the five elements academy. because of him, i was even rejected from going to the canteen to eat. i was even often insulted and mocked by his admirers. all of this is nothing, but he is too narrow-minded. he joined forces with the elders of the academy to cause trouble for me in the secret realm trial.¡± after hearing xue fanxin¡¯s words, the wind emperor felt terrible. apart from being shocked, he found it difficult to accept and roared angrily, ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense. how can my disciple be such a person?¡± ¡°wind emperor, before the battle started, i told you if you wanted to figure out the ins and outs of the matter before fighting. however, you didn¡¯t listen to my suggestion and started fighting without figuring out the situation, so you¡¯re in a difficult position now, right? whether i¡¯m talking nonsense or not, everyone in the five elements academy can testify for me. just before you came, feng xiyu had already been removed as a mentor of the special class by dean qing mu and driven out of the five elements academy. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it with dean qing mu.¡± at this moment, the surrounding people all looked at feng xiyu strangely. those gazes no longer had the admiration and respect they had in the past, only ridicule and disdain. although the wind emperor did not verify it, he had already obtained the answer from the gazes of everyone present and was extremely angry. how could this be? his disciple should not be such a person. Chapter 1372 - 1372 Half Right and Half Wrong 1372 half right and half wrong feng xiyu listened to xue fanxin recount their grudge from the beginning. for some reason, his heart became more and more weak and panicked. his master was his last reliance. if even his master did not care about him, he could only be a cripple for the rest of his life. ¡°master, things were not as xue fanxin said. at that time, i only advised her to let that vengeful spirit live, but in the end, she scolded me. because i was angry, i fought with her. as for what happened after that, i indeed did not accept her into the special class for personal reasons, but she scolded me again and still scolded me in front of many academy instructors and disciples. this grudge is getting bigger and bigger, but i didn¡¯t gain much from her. she got chuge and muyu to beat me up, and now she crippled my limbs. isn¡¯t that enough?¡± the wind emperor originally wanted to reprimand feng xiyu, but after hearing these words, he felt compassion again. no matter what, feng xiyu was his only disciple. no matter if it was right or wrong, he could not give up immediately. now that things had already come to this, the spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor had both appeared. he could no longer touch xue fanxin. the only thing he could do now was retreat. ¡°red dust emperor, spacetime emperor, i think the two of them are both in the wrong. why don¡¯t we each give way and end this matter here?¡± ¡°xin¡¯er, you make the decision.¡± the red dust emperor threw the matter to xue fanxin. the spacetime emperor was silent. clearly, he had the same plan. xue fanxin smiled coldly and said, ¡°feng xiyu, even now, you still don¡¯t think that you¡¯re in the wrong. you don¡¯t even have a sincere apology and you¡¯re still pushing the blame to me. it doesn¡¯t matter. anyway, you¡¯re already a cripple. it won¡¯t be long before your reputation is ruined. living is even more painful than dying, so my grudge with you ends here.¡± hearing the words ¡®ends here¡¯, feng xiyu seemed to have obtained amnesty and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°don¡¯t be happy too early. i only said that the grudge between us will end here. as for the grudge between you and the nine nether holy land, that has nothing to do with me. your feng family has used the name of the nine nether holy land to obtain many benefits over the years. you know better than anyone how much benefits it has obtained. if the nine nether holy land doesn¡¯t pursue it, your feng family will be fine. once you pursue it, it will be a calamity.¡± feng xiyu had just heaved a sigh of relief when xue fanxin spoke again, scaring him even more. he looked at chuge and muyu by the side and tried his best to suppress the nervousness in his heart. he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°the true master of the nine nether holy land is the nine nether king. chuge and muyu are only the nine nether king¡¯s subordinates. they don¡¯t dare to make a fuss over you.¡± ¡°you can deceive yourself if you want. anyway, the feng family¡¯s life and death have nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± just as feng xiyu was about to argue with xue fanxin, manqiu, who had been ordered to send pills to the shui family in the south continent, returned. the moment he arrived, he said solemnly, ¡°the nether king has ordered that from today onwards, no one from the feng family is to take a step into the holy realm. he will also pursue the fact that the feng family used the name of the nine nether holy land to seek benefits. once we investigate, we will settle the score tenfold.¡± ¡°how is that possible? manqiu, you¡¯re lying, right? we¡¯re brothers, sworn brothers. you can¡¯t lie like this.¡± feng xiyu could not accept such a fact and suffered another blow. the meridians in his limbs had all been broken. if he wanted to recover, he had to use the power of the feng family and his master. if the feng family collapsed, the power he could use would be halved. this meant that he was very likely to be a cripple for the rest of his life. Chapter 1373 - 1373 Despicable 1373 despicable manqiu looked at feng xiyu expressionlessly and had no sympathy for his current tragic state. he said coldly, ¡°we no longer have anything to do with each other. please be careful with your words and actions.¡± ¡°manqiu, are you still angry at me for what happened back then? at that time, i didn¡¯t know that the consequences would be so serious. if i had known, i definitely wouldn¡¯t have done that. manqiu¡­¡± feng xiyu had been defending himself. be it toward xue fanxin or manqiu, he had never admitted that he was in the wrong. xue fanxin was getting more and more curious about what had happened between feng xiyu and manqiu, so she asked chuge and muyu curiously, ¡°what happened to feng xiyu and manqiu back then?¡± because xue fanxin was the one asking, chuge told the truth. ¡°before manqiu entered the nine nether holy land, he became sworn brothers with feng xiyu. their relationship is not bad, right? later, manqiu entered the nine nether holy land and was deeply appreciated by the nether king. he was listed as someone to be nurtured heavily. later, he even let him take on an important position in the holy land. feng xiyu knew manqiu¡¯s identity in the nine nether holy land, so he got manqiu to introduce him to the nether king.¡± ¡°manqiu naturally agreed to his request, but on the day of the recommendation, feng xiyu actually used manqiu to sneak into the nine nether holy land with his younger sister. because of various coincidences, feng ruyu bumped into the nether king and confessed her love on the spot. the nether king was enraged, but for the sake of the feng family, he only drove the siblings out of the nine nether holy land. feng xiyu and feng ruyu did not receive too much punishment because of this, so neither of them felt that the consequences of offending the nether king were serious. however, how could they know that all the punishment would be borne by manqiu alone?¡± ¡°manqiu suffered the torture of hell¡¯s ice for an entire ten years and almost lost his life. if muyu and i had not tried our best to plead for leniency in front of the nether king, how could he have lived to this day? however, when manqiu endured the torture of the hell¡¯s ice, feng xiyu ignored it. sometimes, he cultivated with his master, sometimes he earned himself popularity outside. what elegant bearing, young master xiyu, these titles were all obtained at that time. what was even more shameful was that he was actually still using manqiu to use the name of the nine nether holy land to seek all kinds of benefits. later, even the entire feng family did this.¡± ¡°because at that time, the nether king was in seclusion. furthermore, before the nether king entered seclusion, he gave an order. during his seclusion, the nine nether holy land did not care about anything in the outside world. therefore, feng xiyu and the feng family could rely on the name of the nine nether holy land to lord over others for nearly 300 years.¡± ¡°now that the nether king has already come out of seclusion and feng xiyu has courted death and provoked you, the feng family¡¯s good days are over. also, that feng ruyu has gone crazy from wanting to marry into the nine nether holy land. she runs wherever the people from the nine nether holy land appear. it¡¯s really disgusting. there¡¯s something even more detestable. when the siblings found out that manqiu had suffered the cold torture of hell for an entire ten years, they actually didn¡¯t feel guilty at all, nor did they think that they were in the wrong. they even wanted to use manqiu to satisfy their selfish desires.¡± chuge¡¯s voice was not low. almost everyone around could hear him clearly, and the wind emperor could hear him clearly. although he knew the relationship between feng xiyu and manqiu and vaguely knew that feng xiyu was using manqiu to seek some benefits, he did not think that it was a big deal, so he ignored it. but now, after hearing what chuge had said and coupled with what had happened to xue fanxin, he had an indescribable disappointment in his only disciple. at this moment, so many disciples of the five elements academy were looking at feng xiyu coldly. it turned out that the person they had always admired and admired was actually so shameless and despicable. Chapter 1374 - 1374 Who Could It Be 1374 who could it be feng xiyu was very displeased that chuge had said what had happened back then in public, but so what? now that the situation was stronger than others, he was helpless whether it was strength or backing. he was inferior to xue fanxin and could only admit defeat. he knew that manqiu had suffered ten years of hell¡¯s cold torture back then, but wasn¡¯t he fine now? the more feng xiyu thought about it, the angrier he became. he retorted on the spot, but he did not retort to chuge. instead, he retorted to manqiu, ¡°manqiu, i know you still hate me for what happened back then, but i really did not know that the outcome would be so serious. furthermore, although you suffered ten years of hell¡¯s ice torture, you benefited from a disaster and cultivated the ice mystic technique, right?¡± ¡°as you say, i should thank you?¡± manqiu mocked. he looked down on feng xiyu even more, so he could not be bothered to waste his breath on him and continued to talk about serious business. ¡°the nether king has already given the order that the nine nether holy land will take action soon. just you wait.¡± ¡°manqiu, we were once sworn brothers of life and death. why must you be so ruthless?¡± ¡°young master xiyu, please understand the situation first. it¡¯s not that i¡¯m ruthless to you, but i¡¯m just following orders. this is an order from the nether king. if you have any objections, you can tell the nether king. it¡¯s useless to tell me.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± feng xiyu was still unwilling, because manqiu was his last straw to clutch at. he had to grab onto it tightly. chuge saw that feng xiyu had been pestering manqiu and would not let go, so he stood in front and personally came to meet him. ¡°feng xiyu, haven¡¯t you heard of such a saying? you have to pay back what you owe sooner or later.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°what about us? you¡¯re a useless person. what else do you want to do to us?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± the wind emperor saw that feng xiyu was constantly losing face and could not stand it anymore. he said angrily, ¡°alright, leave with me now.¡± being roared at by the wind emperor, feng xiyu completely fell silent. he lowered his head and walked towards his master. when feng xiyu walked over, the wind emperor wanted to take him away, but at this moment, an invisible force suddenly imprisoned him. that invisible force was so powerful that even he, as an emperor, felt terrifying. it was even more terrifying than the feeling the spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor gave him. what was going on? who was playing dirty with him now? feng xiyu saw that his master was not moving and had a very strange expression, as if he was panicking or in pain. hence, he asked in confusion, ¡°master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± at this moment, the surrounding people also noticed the wind emperor¡¯s abnormality. they had no idea what was going on, but everyone felt a very intense pressure, as if the sky was about to collapse. they were especially nervous. the wind emperor was imprisoned by a powerful invisible force. it was extremely difficult for his body to move, and he could not even mobilize the spirit energy in his body, let alone use the wind law. what made him even more depressed was that he actually did not know who had done it. hence, he looked at xue fanxin suspiciously and questioned coldly, ¡°little girl, are you up to something again?¡± ¡°please, are you blind? i¡¯m standing here perfectly fine and haven¡¯t even moved. how can i do anything?¡± ¡°if you didn¡¯t do it, then who did?¡± ¡°you¡¯re asking me? who should i ask?¡± ¡°little girl, you¡­¡± the wind emperor actually knew very well that xue fanxin was not the one who had caused this, but he could not find someone to vent his anger on, so he targeted xue fanxin. unexpectedly, after saying a few words, a force suddenly appeared on his neck and lifted him up, as if he was being strangled. what was going on? how could this be? just as the wind emperor was in pain, a powerful voice sounded from the void. ¡°how can you leave casually after touching my consort?¡± Chapter 1375 - 1375 Who Is the Consort 1375 who is the consort hearing the voice from the void, xue fanxin immediately smiled. she smiled very happily, excitedly, and happily. that was great. her ah jiu was here. when chuge, muyu, and manqiu heard ye jiushang¡¯s voice, they all knelt on one knee. they cupped their fists and said respectfully, ¡°greetings, nether king.¡± hearing chuge, muyu, and manqiu say in unison, apart from xue fanxin, everyone¡¯s heads rumbled with shock. even the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor were no exception. the person who had come was actually the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land, the unfathomable nine nether king appointed by the master god. what had the nine nether king just said? my consort¡­ wasn¡¯t that the nine nether consort? who was the nine nether consort? compared to the nine nether king¡¯s arrival, many people were shocked and curious about the nine nether consort¡¯s identity. apart from the four people from the yellow class, everyone looked at each other and made all kinds of guesses. there were quite a few women present, and there were quite a few women with status. feng xianyao was the phoenix star, so many people thought that she would be the nine nether consort. xue fanxin could order chuge and muyu around, so quite a few people felt that she was the nine nether consort. even sang ruoxin had people voting. feng xianyao knew better than anyone that she was not the nine nether consort, nor did she have anything to do with the nine nether holy land. however, she really wanted to become the nine nether consort, so no matter how hopeless it was, she still had a little hope. she hoped that when the nine nether king appeared later, he would announce in public that she was the nine nether consort. after all, she was the phoenix star, phoenix star, phoenix star¡­ just as everyone was nervously holding their breaths, a purple light descended from the sky and transformed into a human. a tall man in a purple robe and a purple snowflake mask appeared in front of everyone. although the man was wearing a mask that covered his face, his noble, elegant, mysterious, and powerful aura was deeply convincing. was this the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land? he was indeed very powerful. the wind emperor actually had no resistance in front of him. feng xiyu had seen the nine nether king before. although the nine nether king was also wearing a mask at that time, he recognized at a glance that the person in front of him was the nine nether king. there was no mistake about his aura, boldness, and temperament. compared to 300 years ago, the nine nether king had become much stronger. now, in front of the nine nether king, he was so frightened that he did not even dare to speak. after ye jiushang arrived, chuge, muyu, and manqiu bowed again. ¡°greetings, nether king.¡± ye jiushang ignored chuge, muyu, and manqiu¡¯s bows for the time being. after appearing, his gaze kept landing on xue fanxin. seeing that she was standing rooted to the ground in a daze, he said gently with doting, ¡°what are you still standing there for? your two masters had a hug when they came.¡± ¡°pfft¡­¡± xue fanxin chuckled softly and still stood rooted to the ground. she said playfully, ¡°didn¡¯t i cooperate with you to appear? you¡¯re the nine nether king now. i¡¯m just a little girl. how would i dare to be impudent in front of the nine nether king!¡± ye jiushang could not be bothered to waste his breath. he ordered, ¡°come here.¡± ¡°oh¡­¡± xue fanxin pouted. she first pretended to be nervous and carefully took a few steps forward. however, after taking a few steps, she immediately ran and jumped up. she ran towards ye jiushang and spread her arms. she hung her hand on his neck and hung him. ¡°ah jiu, ah jiu, ah jiu¡­¡± seeing that xue fanxin was actually hanging on the nine nether king, apart from a few people, everyone was stunned. at this moment, they already knew who the consort the nine nether king was talking about was, but they had never expected it and could not believe it. Chapter 1376 - 1376 Go Away 1376 go away hearing xue fanxin call the nine nether king ¡®ah jiu¡¯, many people reacted. thinking back to when the real dean of the five elements academy appeared, xue fanxin had once mentioned someone called ah jiu. at that time, no one had noticed or cared about the person xue fanxin was talking about. now that they knew the truth, they were only shocked. from the looks of it, the true dean of the five elements academy was quite familiar with the nine nether king. with these two important people as her backers, xue fanxin could do whatever she wanted in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. feng xiyu, elder sang, elder ji yuan, and sang ruoxin were once again frightened by xue fanxin¡¯s other identity and another backer. at this moment, they were even more desperate. no wonder chuge and muyu were willing to listen to xue fanxin. it turned out that she was the nine nether consort. the funny thing was that they had even asked chuge and muyu not to make a fuss over xue fanxin. now that they recalled what they had said, it was really a slap in the face. it hurt so much. feng xianyao had actually long guessed that xue fanxin would be the nine nether consort, but when the truth was in front of her, she really found it difficult to accept. from the moment xue fanxin defeated feng xiyu in one move to repel the wind emperor, and later, when all kinds of backgrounds and backers appeared, she became more and more afraid of xue fanxin and hated her more and more. now that even an identity like the nine nether consort had been revealed, she already hated her to the core. she was the phoenix star, the phoenix star recognized by the star god. only she was worthy of such glory and treatment. no one else had the right. no matter how hateful and jealous feng xianyao was now, xue fanxin was not in the mood to care. at this moment, she was still hanging by ye jiushang¡¯s neck. she tiptoed and leaned against him, acting cute in front of him. ¡°ah jiu, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to keep a low profile? why did you suddenly reveal your identity?¡± ye jiushang gently pinched xue fanxin¡¯s nose and said dotingly, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to bully others today? as your future husband, you naturally can¡¯t let others compare to you. if you want to rely on your power, then rely on your husband¡¯s power, okay?¡± he would protect his woman himself. what red dust emperor, spacetime emperor, step aside. ¡°pfft¡­ are you jealous of my two masters?¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± ¡°you¡¯re really a jealous person. you¡¯re even jealous of such a thing.¡± this was not the first time the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor had seen ye jiushang, so they were no strangers to him. however, they had never expected that the ninth lord in the tongxuan continent back then would be the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land. no wonder they could not see through this kid. it turned out that he had a powerful background. even as great emperors, they did not know much about the nine nether king. it was also a blessing for xin¡¯er to meet him. however, xin¡¯er still had a long way to go. furthermore, it was filled with thorns. they wondered if ye jiushang could accompany her to the end. looking at xue fanxin and ye jiushang¡¯s loving interactions, anyone could tell that they had an extremely good relationship. it was simply enviable. at this moment, the wind emperor was still hanging in the air, struggling on the verge of death. although feng xiyu was very afraid of ye jiushang, for the sake of his master¡¯s life, no matter how afraid he was, he said weakly, ¡°nether king, my master is about to die. please show mercy¡­¡± ¡°you have to pay the price for hurting my consort,¡± ye jiushang said coldly. when he spoke to feng xiyu, his tone was terrifyingly cold, not at all as gentle as when he was to xue fanxin. just that terrifying tone alone made feng xiyu tremble in fear. he did not dare to say another word and could only watch helplessly as his master was hung. there was no need to mention how regretful he was. why did he provoke xue fanxin for no reason? he was simply courting death. Chapter 1377 - 1377 Too Angry 1377 too angry although the wind emperor was hanging, he had seen everything that had just happened clearly. he had also heard everyone¡¯s words clearly. at this moment, he did not need to ask to know why he had been dealt with by the nine nether king. he had really kicked an iron plate this time. if he had known, he would have listened to xue fanxin¡¯s suggestion and figured out the ins and outs of the matter before fighting. if he had done this, things would not have developed to this extent. he regretted it! ye jiushang gently carried xue fanxin off his body and placed her by his side. then, he looked coldly at the wind emperor, who was still hanging in the air. he said with anger, ¡°you struck my consort with a palm. a fatal palm. i want you to pay ten times the price. ten times is ten palms. take ten of my palms. if you¡¯re still breathing, i¡¯ll spare your life.¡± ¡°no¡­¡± the wind emperor wanted to beg for mercy, but his neck was being strangled, making it difficult for him to speak. even if he could speak, he had no chance to. forget about receiving ten palm strikes from the nether king, even one palm strike could take half his life. after ten palm strikes, even if he did not die, he would only be a cripple in the future and no longer be a glorious emperor. no matter how panicked and bitter the wind emperor was, ye jiushang¡¯s palm force all struck him. in the blink of an eye, ten palm strikes were over. as for the wind emperor, who had been slapped by ye jiushang ten times, he had long collapsed onto the ground covered in blood and was on his last breath. ¡°master¡­¡± feng xiyu looked at his master, who was lying in a pool of blood, in horror. because he was too afraid, he did not even have the courage to go forward and check. his legs were trembling so badly that he could not stand up. it was not only feng xiyu. elder sang, elder ji yuan, and sang ruoxin were so frightened that their entire bodies went weak, because they could vaguely guess that after the nine nether king finished dealing with the wind emperor, it was very likely that he would deal with them. after all, they had also attacked xue fanxin and even released a holy beast in the secret realm to try to kill her. ye jiushang did not kill him. he only used the power of the wind emperor¡¯s palm to hit xue fanxin as the limit and gave him ten palm strikes. however, after these ten palm strikes, the wind emperor was already completely crippled. his cultivation level had been destroyed, his meridians, dantian, and even his sea of consciousness had been heavily injured. even if his life was saved, he would need someone to take care of his food, shelter, and transportation in the future. living was even more painful than dying. who would have thought that the wind emperor, who was still in high spirits a moment ago, would be in an extremely miserable state at this moment? indeed, the world was unpredictable! ¡°cough, cough¡­ you¡­¡± the wind emperor lay on the ground for a long time before catching his breath. he glared at ye jiushang angrily and wanted to scold him, but he did not even have the strength to do so now. he could only stare. ¡°do you know why i left you alive?¡± ye jiushang looked at the wind emperor lying on the ground coldly and mocked, ¡°seeing that you helped my consort stabilize her foundation, i¡¯ll leave you alive. my consort has just advanced to the martial monarch realm. her cultivation level has increased too quickly. she has to consolidate it properly. among everyone, you are the most suitable training stone.¡± the wind emperor was already heavily injured. when he heard ye jiushang¡¯s words, he was so angry that he vomited blood. in the end, he could not hold on and completely fainted. he, a dignified great emperor, had actually been used as a training stone. this was too shocking and infuriating. seeing the wind emperor¡¯s tragic state, everyone present only felt a sigh and did not have much sympathy for him. if the wind emperor had not attacked xue fanxin indiscriminately, his outcome would not have been so tragic, so such a person was not worthy of sympathy. Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378 On Your Way chapter 1378 on your way 1378 on your way after the wind emperor was crippled and fainted, his and feng xiyu¡¯s show ended. however, the other good show had just begun. after ye jiushang retracted his gaze from the wind emperor, he turned to elder ji yuan. with just one look, elder ji yuan was so frightened that his entire body trembled. previously, he had already been pierced through the chest by xue fanxin¡¯s sword. if not for his high cultivation level and strength, he would have long been a dead man. even if he was not dead, his injuries were not light. if he fought forcefully again, his injuries would be even more serious. the outcome might be even more tragic than the wind emperor. ¡°nether king, what do you want?¡± elder ji yuan forced himself to muster up the courage to ask. after asking, his heart became even more panicked and nervous. ¡°i remember very clearly that you tried to obtain pills from my consort but to no avail and wanted to kill her. i want to settle this score with you now.¡± ye jiushang had only said one sentence sinisterly, but elder ji yuan was so frightened that he broke out of his courage. his arrogant and domineering temper in the past was completely gone, and his face was filled with panic and fear. in order to survive, he could only seek help from dean qing mu. ¡°senior brother, save me, save me¡­¡± ¡°if you had known earlier, why would you have done it back then?¡± dean qing mu said angrily. ¡°you¡¯re no longer an elder of the five elements academy. you¡¯re on your own.¡± at this moment, everyone completely understood dean qing mu¡¯s true purpose in expelling feng xiyu, elder sang, and elder ji yuan from the five elements academy. perhaps dean qing mu had long known about the powerful backer behind xue fanxin. because he could not afford to offend him, he drew the line with these people first. elder ji yuan panicked even more. he knew that there was no hope, but he still begged bitterly, ¡°senior brother, i know my mistake. i beg you, save me. we¡¯re fellow disciples. you won¡¯t leave me in the lurch, right?¡± dean qing mu did not respond to elder ji yuan anymore. he only closed his eyes and sighed helplessly. ¡°senior brother, senior brother, don¡¯t ignore me. save me, save me¡­¡± elder ji yuan shouted without giving up, no longer as high-spirited and arrogant as before. ¡°even if he wants to save you, it depends on whether i agree or not.¡± ye jiushang finally spoke. however, when he spoke, he attacked. he reached out from afar and grabbed elder ji yuan¡¯s neck, hanging him like the wind emperor. elder ji yuan¡¯s neck was pinched uncomfortably and he could not breathe. he struggled in pain. ¡°nether king, spare me, spare me!¡± ¡°i said that you have to pay the price for touching my consort. the wind emperor can stay alive because he made a training stone for my consort, but you are worthless, so have a good trip.¡± ¡°no¡­ no¡­ ah¡­¡± elder ji yuan¡¯s neck was broken by ye jiushang just like that. when he died, his body fell to the ground and he died. from the beginning to now, no one had died. even feng xiyu and the wind emperor had only been crippled. but now, elder ji yuan was dead, killed by the nether king. the moment elder ji yuan died, elder sang panicked. this was because he knew that the nether king would not let him off, so rather than wait for death, he might as well fight to the death. ¡°nether king, you won¡¯t let me off either, right? in that case, even if i die, i want to drag a few people down with me.¡± elder sang released all his strength and planned to give it his all. in order to increase his chances of winning, he did not hesitate to reveal his other ability, which was to absorb other powers and use it for himself. Chapter 1379 - Chapter 1379 Evil Cultivator chapter 1379 evil cultivator 1379 evil cultivator the evil technique elder sang used kept absorbing the power of the surrounding people, immediately causing many people to fall into panic. at the same time, it let many people know that elder sang was an evil cultivator. previously, evil cultivators had constantly killed people in the academy. xue fanxin had even entered the punishment cell of the disciplinary hall because of this. in the end, this evil cultivator was actually elder sang. the elder of the five elements academy were evil cultivators. they really did not know how many disciples had been harmed by him. dean qing mu had never expected elder sang to be an evil cultivator. he was immediately unable to restrain his anger and gritted his teeth in anger. when he thought of those innocent disciples who had died tragically, he blamed himself. ¡°elder sang, you really hid it well. you actually came to my five elements academy to become an evil cultivator. no wonder talented disciples have been killed repeatedly over the years. it turns out that they were all killed by you.¡± towards dean qing mu¡¯s angry reprimand, elder sang did not think much of it. ¡°hmph, it¡¯s their honor to be able to catch my eye.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± dean qing mu was about to explode from anger by elder sang¡¯s words. he wished he could cut him into pieces, but the nether king was present, so he did not bear with it and not attack. furthermore, he knew very well that the nether king would not let elder sang off. xue fanxin had long guessed that elder sang was an evil cultivator. taking advantage of this moment, she took out the blood spirit pearl she had obtained previously and showed it to elder sang. ¡°elder sang, do you still want this blood spirit pearl back?¡± when elder sang saw the blood spirit pearl, he was excited and roared, ¡°quickly return it to me.¡± back then, he had gotten someone to bring the blood spirit pearl to deal with xue fanxin, but who knew that person would not return? even the blood spirit pearl had disappeared. however, he was not worried, because the blood spirit pearl had a forbidden technique he had set up. apart from him, no one could use it. he had been worried about where to find the blood spirit pearl, but he had not expected xue fanxin to send it back herself. elder sang only wanted to snatch the blood spirit pearl back now and kept activating the forbidden technique, thinking that he could make the blood spirit pearl take the initiative to fly back into his hand. however, after activating it for a long time, the blood spirit pearl was still in xue fanxin¡¯s hand. he sensed carefully again and realized that the forbidden technique on the blood spirit pearl had been broken. when had the forbidden technique on the blood spirit pearl been removed? why didn¡¯t he know? ¡°who broke the forbidden technique on the blood spirit pearl? who is it? who is it?¡± ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± ye jiushang casually waved his hand and set up a small barrier, trapping elder sang inside. elder sang, who was trapped in the barrier, could no longer absorb the power of the outside world. this was equivalent to saying that his evil technique had been broken and was useless. realizing his situation, elder sang turned his attention away from the blood spirit pearl and looked at ye jiushang in horror. no matter how unwilling he was, it was useless. this was because he could sense that ye jiushang had absolute strength to crush him. even if he used an evil technique, he was like a clown in front of this unfathomable nine nether king. he had cultivated painstakingly in the five elements academy for so many years and was about to succeed. in the end, because of a mistake, he lost everything. ¡°ah¡­ i¡¯m unwilling, i¡¯m unwilling, i¡¯m unwilling¡­ i was so close, just so close. i¡¯ve already cultivated my evil technique to the great success stage. i¡¯m unwilling!¡± hearing elder sang¡¯s shout, everyone¡¯s hair stood on end. they were secretly glad that they had not been harmed by elder sang. at this moment, xue fanxin suddenly asked, ¡°twenty years ago, shui moning¡¯s father was crippled by you, right?¡± when shui moning heard xue fanxin¡¯s question, her heart immediately clenched. she glared fiercely at elder sang. no matter how timid she was usually, at this moment, she scolded angrily, ¡°so my father was harmed by a vicious evil cultivator like you. how ridiculous, how ridiculous. back then, your five elements academy actually went to war with my shui family over an evil cultivator. how ridiculous, haha¡­¡± Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380 Must Die chapter 1380 must die shui moning¡¯s scolding and ridicule immediately made the faces of the teachers of the heaven class, earth class, and mystic class hurt endlessly. there were also a few elders and deacons. because they were the ones who had stepped forward to protect elder sang back then, they had even had a huge conflict with the shui family, causing their vitality to be greatly damaged. in just twenty years, they had fallen to a third-rate family. even so, they still did not like the shui family. for twenty years, the shui family had not appeared in the five elements academy. even when shui moning came this year, they still did not have a good expression. but now, they felt their faces hurt, and they were still a little nervous and panicked. after all, shui moning¡¯s relationship with xue fanxin was extraordinary. if xue fanxin wanted to stand up for shui moning or the shui family, they would be in trouble. how could elder sang still have the mood to care about the shui family back then? over the years, there had been at least 700 to 800 disciples whose talent and blood essence had been snatched by him. there were countless people like shui moning¡¯s father. furthermore, he was in a predicament now, so why should he care about those small things? the most important thing now was to think of a way to protect his life. nothing else mattered. ¡°nether king, i know that you¡¯re powerful, but no matter what, the sang family and the central continent king¡¯s estate are relatives. if you dare to touch me, the king¡¯s estate will definitely not let the matter rest easily, so i advise you not to go overboard.¡± ¡°are you using the king of the central continent to threaten me?¡± ye jiushang was extremely cold. then, he mocked, ¡°the king of the central continent can¡¯t even protect himself. do you think he can care about you?¡± ¡°what do you mean? what do you mean he can¡¯t protect himself?¡± ¡°an evil cultivator has appeared in the central continent. this evil cultivator is even a relative of the king of the central continent. this crime of poor supervision is a good one. if the divine region thinks that the king of the central continent still has some interest in you, an evil cultivator, then his position as the king of the central continent will soon come to an end.¡± evil cultivators were a taboo in the five continents and ten regions. they were not allowed. once they were found out, not only would the evil cultivator be severely punished, but even people related to the evil cultivator would be investigated. every continental king and regional king had the responsibility to supervise their region. if evil cultivators appeared in their region, they would be considered negligent. elder sang¡¯s life had been too smooth over the years. for a moment, he had forgotten some of the taboos of the five continents and ten regions. after being reminded by ye jiushang, his heart was instantly filled with panic and despair. if the king of the central continent found out that he was an evil cultivator, he would not care about his life at all. perhaps even the entire sang family would be pushed to the top of the storm, followed by disaster. he had just revealed his evil technique to deal with ye jiushang. he had not thought too much about anything else, but now¡­ the more elder sang thought about it, the more afraid he became. he was afraid of death, so in order to survive, he knelt down on the spot and kowtowed to beg for mercy. ¡°nether king, i beg you to let me off. i don¡¯t want to die. i¡­¡± ¡°but you have to die.¡± ye jiushang could not be bothered to waste his breath on elder sang. he also broke his neck and ended his life. this way, only sang ruoxin was left. before ye jiushang could speak, sang ruoxin shouted nervously, ¡°don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­ all of this has nothing to do with me. they asked me to do this. it has nothing to do with me. don¡¯t kill me. nether king, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, i¡¯m willing to do anything. i¡¯m willing to be a slave or a slave.¡± sang ruoxin wanted to crawl to ye jiushang¡¯s feet and beg for mercy, but before she could approach, she was sent flying by a force. she fell heavily onto the ground and spat out a large mouthful of blood. Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381 Price for Life chapter 1381 price for life sang ruoxin could not even resist 10% of ye jiushang¡¯s pressure and was sent flying. looking at her vomiting blood, one look and one could tell that she was quite injured. ye jiushang could not be bothered to do anything to a small fry like sang ruoxin himself. hence, he handed her to xue fanxin to deal with. ¡°xin¡¯er, i¡¯ll leave this person to you.¡± ¡°she is the granddaughter of the king of the central continent. if i kill her, will the king of the central continent take revenge on me?¡± xue fanxin was actually not afraid of that king of the central continent at all. she was just asking casually. no matter how big the king of the central continent was, could he surpass the master god? forget about the king of the central continent, even the gods of the divine region were nothing with ah jiu around. it felt good to have someone backing her and having power to rely on. ¡°if the king of the central continent dares to take revenge on you, i¡¯ll let him report to the nether region.¡± ye jiushang stroked xue fanxin¡¯s hair gently, displaying his doting and indulgence towards her to the fullest. such doting seemed to have reached the realm where he would not hesitate to become enemies with the world, making people extremely envious. ¡°what is the nether region?¡± ¡°something like the yama hall. i¡¯ll tell you slowly in the future.¡± ¡°oh.¡± xue fanxin did not ask about the nether region anymore. she turned her gaze to sang ruoxin, who was already frightened and pale. perhaps because two people had already died, or perhaps because of sang ruoxin¡¯s miserable appearance, she really had no intention of killing her now. ¡°sang ruoxin, do you think i should kill you?¡± sang ruoxin knew that her life and death were in xue fanxin¡¯s hands, so she knelt in front of her and begged bitterly, ¡°don¡¯t kill me. i beg you not to kill me. i swear that i won¡¯t cause trouble for you again. as long as you don¡¯t kill me, i¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± ¡°if i don¡¯t kill you, i¡¯ll be frustrated. what do you think i should do?¡± xue fanxin stroked her chin, looking like she was thinking about how to deal with sang ruoxin. ¡°as long as you don¡¯t kill me, i can do anything you want. i¡¯ll be a slave¡­¡± ¡°stop, stop, stop¡­ you¡¯re a rich missy. you don¡¯t know how to wash clothes, cook, fetch water, and dry firewood. how can you be a slave? instead of leaving someone like you by my side to order around, i might as well buy a few smarter girls.¡± ¡°then¡­ then i¡¯ll give you crystals. many, many crystals. as long as you don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± ¡°alright, you said it.¡± this was xue fanxin¡¯s idea. before sang ruoxin could finish speaking, she had already started to think about the price. ¡°you¡¯re the young miss of the sang family and the granddaughter of the king of the central continent. your net worth must not be low, so in order to match your status, i want to name a suitable price. how much is suitable?¡± sang ruoxin suddenly had an ominous feeling, and her expression turned even uglier. at this moment, she did not even dare to speak carelessly, afraid that she would say something bad. xue fanxin pondered for a long time but could not come up with an answer, so she asked huo lieyun, ¡°how¡¯s the sang family¡¯s assets?¡± huo lieyun was a little stunned by the sudden question. he took a while to react and said truthfully, ¡°the sang family is a famous family in the central continent. their family assets are huge, but i¡¯m not too sure how much it is. some time ago, i heard that the sang family¡¯s young master spent ten million high-grade blue crystals in the purple cloud tower to buy an extraordinary spirit artifact.¡± ¡°i see!¡± xue fanxin smiled sinisterly, as if she already had an answer in her heart. she looked at sang ruoxin and said, ¡°50 million high-grade blue crystals to buy your life. i¡¯ll give you three days. after three days, if the sang family doesn¡¯t take out 50 million high-grade blue crystals to buy your life, you¡¯ll die. chuge and muyu, you¡¯ll be in charge of this. if you can¡¯t collect the money in three days, kill her for me and throw her corpse to the sang family. also, spread what sang ruoxin and elder sang did in the five elements academy to the king¡¯s estate as soon as possible, in case the king of the central continent is like the wind emperor and stands up for his granddaughter and relatives indiscriminately.¡± 50 million high-grade blue crystals was enough to buy a second-rate family. although the sang family was a first-rate family, taking out 50 million high-grade blue crystals at once was not an easy task. even if they took it out, the power and status of the family would be greatly affected. Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382 Gain Some Interest chapter 1382 gain some interest chuge and muyu listened to xue fanxin¡¯s orders and took sang ruoxin away. they found a place in the five elements city to temporarily lock sang ruoxin up before spreading the news to the sang family. after sang ruoxin was taken away, the people of the five elements academy thought that xue fanxin¡¯s settling scores should be over. although there were still some people who had once caused trouble for xue fanxin, those troubles were nothing. xue fanxin should not mind, right? just as everyone thought that xue fanxin would not mind, they realized that she had turned her gaze to feng xianyao, who was standing in the crowd. the moment feng xianyao met xue fanxin¡¯s gaze, her heart skipped a beat and she immediately felt very bad. she had once caused trouble for xue fanxin and even fought with her. although there were no consequences, it was a fact that she had caused trouble for xue fanxin. so what if xue fanxin wanted to settle scores with her? she was the phoenix star. in the entire five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, who dared to do anything to her? the surrounding people saw xue fanxin¡¯s gaze on feng xianyao and knew that she had once gone to cause trouble for xue fanxin because of shen yanfeng, so they were all guessing if xue fanxin would settle scores with her on the spot. feng xianyao was the phoenix star. even if xue fanxin was the nine nether consort, she would not dare to do anything, right? ¡°xue fanxin, what do you want?¡± feng xianyao took the initiative to ask. although she was very nervous, she still tried her best to maintain her composure, not wanting to lose her image. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m not a petty person. i won¡¯t dispute everything. however, we do have a lot to settle between us. it¡¯s impossible to calculate it in a short time, so i¡¯ve decided to settle it with you in the future. but before that, i want to collect some interest.¡± the more feng xianyao listened, the more confused she became. however, the more she listened, the more nervous and panicked she became. ¡°what do you mean? i only looked for you once because of yanfeng. how can there be much debt? xue fanxin, don¡¯t do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the nine nether consort.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand what i mean now. you¡¯ll understand in the future, so i don¡¯t want to waste my breath explaining too much to you now. let¡¯s talk about interest.¡± ¡°what interest?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve decided to expel you from the five elements academy.¡± when feng xianyao heard this, she was extremely angry and questioned angrily, ¡°what right do you have to expel me from the five elements academy?¡± ¡°because i¡¯m the most powerful person in the five elements academy now, i have the final say in everything.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± feng xianyao was speechless. helpless, she could only look at dean qing mu and say angrily, ¡°dean, are you going to let her do whatever she wants in the academy like this?¡± although dean qing mu did not agree with xue fanxin¡¯s actions, he still insisted on standing on her side. ¡°the real dean of the five elements academy said that she is the boss of the five elements academy now. she has the final say.¡± ¡°do you know what it means for you to treat me like this?¡± ¡°what does it mean?¡± xue fanxin mocked. ¡°don¡¯t always use your identity as the phoenix star to show off. when everyone knows about you, the fake phoenix star, it will be very painful to slap your face. i said that what¡¯s fake is ultimately fake. it won¡¯t be long before the truth is revealed.¡± ¡°xue fanxin, don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡± feng xianyao exploded in anger. however, at this moment, a sage-like middle-aged man stood out and said angrily, ¡°xianyao, since we are not welcome here, we will leave. let¡¯s go. big brother, you¡¯d best not regret your choice today.¡± ¡°qing shi, i¡¯ll say the same to you. you¡¯d best not regret your choice today.¡± dean qing mu sighed. ¡°we¡¯ll know who will regret it soon.¡± qing shi did not waste his breath anymore and left the five elements academy with feng xianyao. Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383 Different Path chapter 1383 different path qing shi left the five elements academy with feng xianyao. in the crowd, tang man and the old drunkard had heavy hearts, because this meant that the three of them would part ways. back then, that old swindler had made them wait for the dragon and phoenix in the five elements academy. they had waited for a very, very long time. later, they had finally waited for feng xianyao. there had been a time when they were filled with anticipation for feng xianyao, but as time passed and their lives were about to reach the end, feng xianyao had still not brought them any miracles. just as they were resigned to their fate, xue fanxin appeared, giving them hope for life. hence, no matter who the old swindler had asked them to wait for, even if it was really feng xianyao, they would choose to follow xue fanxin, because their lives had been given to them by her. since qing shi still chose to believe feng xianyao, they could only take a different path. ¡°alright, alright. everyone, disperse. although some of you have provoked me, those are small matters. i¡¯m in a good mood today, so i won¡¯t dispute with you. if you dare to cause trouble for me again in the future, i¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.¡± xue fanxin scanned the people around her briefly. when her gaze landed on lin weiwei, zhao qinan, fu tianbai, and fu caina, she specially glared at them. these people were only clowns. there was no need to waste time on them. furthermore, lin weiwei, zhao qinan, and fu caina had not passed the assessment of the secret realm trial. they were about to leave the five elements academy, so she could not be bothered to dispute with them. after xue fanxin was done, she looked at ye jiushang and smiled beautifully in front of him. ¡°ah jiu, it was really satisfying to slap their faces and settle scores today.¡± ¡°in the future, if anyone dares to cause trouble for you, feel free to slap their faces,¡± ye jiushang said gently. his words were filled with doting and indulgence for xue fanxin. ¡°that¡¯s for sure! with you, the nine nether king, backing me, i don¡¯t want to suffer anymore! lalalala¡­ after dealing with the trouble, let¡¯s get together properly now. coincidentally, both masters are around. i have a lot to ask them.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to night tower.¡± ¡°sure!¡± after xue fanxin nodded and replied, she did not leave with ye jiushang immediately. instead, she came to the people from the yellow class and said to them, ¡°i still have some private matters to deal with. i¡¯ll celebrate the completion of the secret realm trial with you later. go back and rest first. i believe that with your current results, you will definitely be very popular in the academy.¡± ¡°fanxin, if you have something to do, go ahead. we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°fanxin, remember to look for us after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°alright, definitely.¡± xue fanxin chatted briefly with the yellow class and the others before leaving with ye jiushang. the spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor followed. too much had happened today and they had received too much information. the people of the five elements academy were slowly digesting it, unable to digest it at all for a moment. the trash from the yellow class that they had been mocking had actually produced a nine nether consort. she was even a disciple of the spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor. what was even more terrifying was that the nine nether consort had used her mystic king realm cultivation to walk through the 99th step of the cloud ascension stairs¡­ there was too much information, so they had to digest it properly. at this moment, feng xianyao, who had just left the five elements academy, turned back to look, her eyes filled with anger and hatred. ¡°xue fanxin, just you wait.¡± she had stayed in the five elements academy for so long to walk through the ninety-ninth step of the cloud ascension stairs and obtain the entry badge of the divine secret sect. now that she had been expelled from the five elements academy by xue fanxin, she would never have the chance to walk up the cloud ladder again. it would be even more difficult to obtain the entry badge of the divine secret sect. however, she would not give up. one day, she would definitely make xue fanxin pay the price for everything that had happened today. Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384 Two Fathers chapter 1384 two fathers 1384 two fathers night tower was the place ye jiushang had once lived in when he was in the five elements academy. it was still very well preserved. there was a barrier protecting the outside of the building, and even dean qing mu could not enter easily. over the past thousand years, countless people had wanted to live here, but no one had ever been able to take a step in. over time, no one dared to have any designs on this place. with ye jiushang leading the way, everyone could enter night tower unimpeded. ¡°wow¡­ this place is so beautiful!¡± the moment xue fanxin entered the night tower, she walked around and looked around. every flower, grass, tree, and stone here was very exquisite and filled with spirituality. many strange flowers and herbs were rare outside. they were very rare and precious. night tower was a three-story building built from heavenly spirit wood. every floor was unique and extremely exquisite. ¡°there¡¯s actually a small spirit gathering formation here. no wonder the spiritual energy is so rich.¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed a good place.¡± the spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor had gone to quite a few good places. there were very few places that they could call good. from this, it could be seen that night tower was indeed a rare good place. xue fanxin only briefly admired night tower. then, she found a seat in the hall on the first floor and sat down. she took out divine water and asked as she brewed tea, ¡°master, i have something to ask you.¡± ¡°we also have something to tell you.¡± the red dust emperor was not shocked to see xue fanxin use the divine spirit water to make tea. it was as if he had long known that she had the divine spirit water, but he could not wait to take a few sips. ye jiushang sat beside xue fanxin and gently tapped his fingers on the table. he did not want to beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°what¡¯s your relationship with the star abyss emperor? and what¡¯s the relationship between the star abyss emperor and xin¡¯er?¡± hearing ye jiushang¡¯s straightforward question, the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor were slightly shocked. however, they quickly calmed down. they drank a mouthful of flower tea soaked in divine water before starting to speak. ¡°red dust, come and tell them.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll talk. anyway, it¡¯s time.¡± the red dust emperor sighed deeply, then slowly said, ¡°xin¡¯er¡¯s intrinsic guardian divine beast has already awakened and her cultivation level has reached the peak of the martial monarch realm. it¡¯s time for her to know something.¡± ¡°master, don¡¯t beat around the bush. tell me directly who my biological father is and what my relationship with the star abyss emperor is,¡± xue fanxin urged, anxious to know everything. ¡°little girl, why are you in such a hurry? knowing these things might not be a good thing. if i had a choice, i would rather you never know. knowing means that you will begin to bear the responsibility you should bear.¡± ¡°if i can¡¯t avoid the responsibilities i should bear, then i¡¯ll face them bravely and bear them. i won¡¯t escape. master, don¡¯t worry and tell me. i¡¯m not as weak as you think.¡± the red dust emperor sighed again and said solemnly, ¡°it¡¯s true that your biological father is xue feichen, but the person who created you is the star abyss emperor, so he can also be said to be your father. in other words, you have two fathers.¡± when xue fanxin heard this, she was completely confused. ¡°master, what are you talking about? since my biological father is xue feichen, how could i have been created by the star abyss emperor? what do you mean by creation?¡± had she been created? could people be created? Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385 A Drop of Blood Essence chapter 1385 a drop of blood essence 1385 a drop of blood essence the red dust emperor knew that xue fanxin could not understand, so he explained in detail. ¡°the star abyss emperor once condensed more than half of his power into a drop of blood essence and sealed it in a secret place, waiting for the fated person to arrive. after countless years, that sealed drop of blood essence gradually developed its own spirituality and intelligence. twenty years ago, xue feichen accidentally barged into the place where the blood essence was sealed and even accidentally obtained the sealed blood essence. he even miraculously refined the blood essence.¡± ¡°after xue feichen refined that drop of blood essence, he obtained a small portion of the power in the blood essence. even if he only obtained a small portion of the power in the blood essence, xue feichen¡¯s strength also advanced by leaps and bounds. his cultivation level instantly surpassed an existence in the deity realm, but he was also noticed by the star god hall.¡± ¡°star god hall? what is that place?¡± xue fanxin asked curiously. however, when ye jiushang heard the star god hall, his brows furrowed slightly, but he quickly calmed down. although things were a little different from what he had guessed, there was not much difference. however, he had never expected xin¡¯er¡¯s matter to involve the star god hall. but so what? if the star god hall dared to touch xin¡¯er, he did not mind destroying it. when the red dust emperor spoke of the star god hall, his eyes were filled with fear. ¡°the star god hall is the largest organization in the astral world. it is equivalent to the divine palaces of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. it has supreme authority and the power to destroy the world. we don¡¯t know much about the star god hall, so we can¡¯t tell you much. the star abyss emperor was the person who founded the star god hall and controlled it for 100,000 years. but later, someone under him developed the intention to rebel. after a long time of planning, he used all kinds of dishonorable methods and did not hesitate to cause a battle of the stars, finally seizing the control of the star god hall.¡± ¡°who is that person?¡± xue fanxin asked angrily. ¡°this person is the current hall master of the star god hall, zuo zhen. zuo zhen was once a strategist under the star abyss emperor. although his strength is inferior to the twelve divine generals, his scheming skills are abnormally powerful. he once helped the star abyss emperor come up with many excellent strategies, so he is deeply appreciated by the star abyss emperor and has to be placed in an important position. zuo zhen is an ambitious person. after staying by the star abyss emperor¡¯s side for a long time, his ambition became even more inflated. later, he was unwilling to submit to others, so he had disloyalty.¡± ¡°then is zuo zhen still the hall master of the star god hall?¡± ¡°of course. with zuo zhen¡¯s cultivation level, it¡¯s actually impossible for him to live until now, especially after he rebelled and had the star god punishment curse cast on him by the star abyss emperor. he was tortured by the punishment curse day and night. even if he finally sat on the position of the star god hall master, he should have died in a few hundred years at most. i don¡¯t know what method he used to extend his life, but he¡¯s still alive and well. it¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s alive that he noticed when your father obtained the power of the star god emperor.¡± ¡°what happened after that? what happened to my father? then how did i come here? who is my mother?¡± xue fanxin wished she could figure out all the questions immediately. however, she realized that some questions had been figured out, but more questions followed. the first and most basic question was: where is the astral world? ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. we¡¯ll tell you slowly about these things and tell you everything we know.¡± the red dust emperor took another sip of tea, but he did not speak immediately. instead, he temporarily fell into deep thought, as if he was organizing his words. this day had finally come. Chapter 1386 - Chapter 1386 More Foolish chapter 1386 more foolish 1386 more foolish xue fanxin inexplicably felt countless anger and hatred, but many of them were not hers, but someone else¡¯s. the anger and hatred seemed to come from her bloodline. it was her blood that was angry and resentful. ye jiushang saw xue fanxin¡¯s abnormality. he reached out and stroked her head gently, comforting her. ¡°don¡¯t let yourself be in a mess. don¡¯t worry about those emotions that don¡¯t belong to you.¡± after being comforted by ye jiushang, xue fanxin calmed down a little and continued to listen to the red dust emperor. the red dust emperor knew that xue fanxin was angry and hateful, but he could not help much with this. he could only continue, ¡°after your father obtained the power of the star abyss emperor, he was immediately pursued and killed by the star god hall. after learning of his existence, the old subordinates who had followed the star abyss emperor back then and their descendants secretly helped, so your father was lucky enough to escape. later, he even found a way to hide himself, making it impossible for the people from the star god hall to find him.¡± ¡°your father hid like this and carefully recuperated in the astral world. at the same time, he figured out more things. in less than a year, your father met your mother. not long after, the two of them fell in love and promised each other for the rest of their lives. your mother¡¯s status is extremely noble. she is the holy maiden of the phoenix clan of the astral world, and she is also the holy maiden with the phoenix blood. there was once a powerful star diviner who divined that your mother would give birth to the phoenix star, and the truth is indeed so.¡± xin¡¯er was indeed the phoenix star, so that star diviner¡¯s divination was not wrong. xue fanxin listened seriously. when the red dust emperor stopped, she chased after him and asked, ¡°what happened after that? master, quickly tell me!¡± at this point, the red dust emperor became nervous. ¡°we followed the divine badge left behind by the star abyss emperor and separated the newborn you from your soul, taking your main soul away. your father seemed to have known about this long ago, so he did not stop us at all. he even deliberately diverted zuo zhen¡¯s attention so that the two of us could silently tear through space and leave.¡± 09:14 ¡°alright, alright, alright. i¡¯ll talk.¡± the red dust emperor took a deep breath and continued, ¡°your mother is called feng yushi. because she is the holy maiden of the phoenix clan and was divined by the star diviner that she would be the biological mother of the phoenix star, her marriage was long decided by the star god hall. the star god hall once gave an order to the phoenix clan that feng yushi¡¯s future marriage could only be decided by the star god hall. as for who she would be betrothed to, the star god hall has no definite answer. it¡¯s just that it will drag on like this.¡±d ¡°later, feng yushi and xue feichen fell in love. as for how they fell in love, the two of us old fellows are not very clear, because when we found xue feichen, you were already born, just born. at that time, feng yushi had just given birth and her body was too weak. the people from the star god hall had already surrounded her outside. even zuo zhen came personally.¡± at this point, the red dust emperor became nervous. ¡°we followed the divine badge left behind by the star abyss emperor and separated the newborn you from your soul, taking your main soul away. your father seemed to have known about this long ago, so he did not stop us at all. he even deliberately diverted zuo zhen¡¯s attention so that the two of us could silently tear through space and leave.¡± ¡°after spacetime and i took your main soul away, we raised it in a body we nurtured ourselves and sent you to earth. because that place is completely separated from the astral world, the star god hall can¡¯t control it at all, and it¡¯s even more difficult to touch, so letting your main soul grow there is the most suitable.¡± ¡°what happened after that? how were my father and mother?¡± xue fanxin felt that the problems were increasing, even more than before. she had thought that she could understand a lot of things after seeing her master, but in the end, she became more and more confused. ¡°spacetime and i had already left at that time, so i don¡¯t know what happened to your father and mother later. however, i think your father must still be alive. otherwise, how could he have brought you back to the tongxuan continent? all these years, we have never been to the astral world and don¡¯t know many things, so you have to find the answers to many questions yourself.¡± ¡°xin¡¯er, do you know what your responsibility is now?¡± the spacetime emperor suddenly asked. Chapter 1387 - Chapter 1387: Bloodline Successor chapter 1387: bloodline successor translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xue fanxin was still listening to her father and mother¡¯s story and wanted to know their subsequent situation. unexpectedly, the spacetime emperor suddenly asked, making her unable to understand at all. she was extremely puzzled. ¡°master spacetime, what are you talking about?¡± the spacetime emperor said solemnly, ¡°your father refined the drop of blood essence left behind by the star abyss emperor and obtained the inheritance of the star abyss emperor. after purification and transformation, a portion of the blood flowing in your father¡¯s body belongs to the star abyss emperor. in a sense, he can be considered a descendant of the star abyss emperor¡¯s bloodline. for a descendant of the bloodline like your father, the bloodline in his body will be transferred to the child through genetic methods. furthermore, the bloodline inherited will be even purer and stronger. in other words, you are the true descendant of the star abyss emperor¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°i¡­ i¡¯m the descendant of the star abyss emperor¡¯s bloodline?¡± xue fanxin found it difficult to accept this, but she knew that her master would not lie to her. this genetic method was actually not difficult to understand. her biological father had obtained the bloodline inheritance of the star abyss emperor, and that bloodline inheritance had been transferred to her. in that case, she was not only xue feichen¡¯s biological daughter, but also the inheritor of the star abyss emperor¡¯s bloodline. in a certain sense, bloodline inheritors were also children. hence, the star abyss emperor could be considered her father. in that case, she really had two fathers. ¡°little girl, as the descendant of the star abyss emperor¡¯s bloodline, you shoulder the responsibility left behind by your father. it will be up to you to take back the star god hall and rescue the astral world. although we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the astral world now, with zuo zhen¡¯s personality, the astral world under his rule will definitely be dark and miserable. even if you don¡¯t do it for the astral world, for your parents, there are some things you have to do.¡± hearing the spacetime emperor¡¯s words, ye jiushang mocked coldly, ¡°aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of the star god hall? if the star god hall was still under the control of the star abyss emperor, it might be as powerful as you say. however, the current star god hall is no longer the same as before. zuo zhen can¡¯t even suppress the heavenly palace, so how can he rule the huge astral world?¡± ¡°who exactly are you? why do you know about the heavenly palace?¡± the spacetime emperor was even more suspicious and curious about ye jiushang¡¯s identity. in the beginning, they had thought that ye jiushang was only a relatively powerful lord in the tongxuan continent. later, they had found out that he was the nine nether king of the nine nether holy land¡­ however, this did not seem to be his entire identity. there were very few people in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands who knew of the existence of the astral world. even the high gods of the divine region might not know. even the master god knew very little about the astral world. however, looking at ye jiushang, he seemed to know the astral world very well. who was he? ¡°if there¡¯s a chance in the future, you¡¯ll naturally know who i am.¡± xue fanxin actually did not want to hide it from her masters, but seeing that ye jiushang did not seem to be willing to reveal his identity, she finally decided not to say it. in order to avoid the atmosphere from becoming awkward, she deliberately changed the topic. ¡°masters, what¡¯s your relationship with the star abyss emperor? how did the reverse spirit heaven wheel on me come about?¡± at this moment, the spacetime emperor no longer spoke, so the red dust emperor could only answer, ¡°we were orphans adopted by the star abyss emperor. at that time, we were not the great emperors yet, only two fledgling youths. later, there was the star wars. the star abyss emperor had long expected that this battle would be very dangerous, so he looked for us in private and gave us a few brocade bags before secretly sending us away. over the years, we have been following the brocade bags left behind by the star abyss emperor, including separating and extracting your soul. it was also the star abyss emperor¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°could it be that the star abyss emperor predicted what would happen in the future back then?¡± ¡°perhaps. the star abyss emperor is an extremely powerful god. even now, we can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯s really dead.¡± hearing the words of the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor, ye jiushang suddenly thought of his master. he could not be sure if his master was really dead now.. Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388: Difficult chapter 1388: difficult translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations there was too much information and things were mysterious. xue fanxin took a long time to slowly digest it. actually, after knowing the ins and outs of the matter, she did not feel any pressure at all, nor was she as nervous as the spacetime emperor and the red dust emperor. wasn¡¯t it just saving her parents and taking back what belonged to her father? although the enemy was very powerful, they were not invincible. as long as she planned well and did not act rashly before she had absolute strength, there should be no problem. she was still so young and had already reached the martial monarch realm. if nothing unexpected happened, living for thousands or tens of thousands of years would not be a problem. hence, she had time to prepare well. when she was strong enough, she would scheme properly and definitely scheme against zuo zhen. ¡°masters, i know what my responsibility is. don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely work hard to cultivate and become stronger. then, i¡¯ll go to the astral world and destroy zuo zhen.¡± no matter which father it was, zuo zhen had to be destroyed. the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor thought that xue fanxin would panic and be afraid when she found out about this, and she would not even have the courage to resist zuo zhen. after all, to her, zuo zhen was too, too, too powerful. how could the light of a firefly compare to that of the moon? the reason they had not dared to say these things was that they were worried that this girl would give up everything because of panic and fear of losing her confidence. she might even give up on herself. but now, it seemed like they were thinking too much. this girl¡¯s temperament was much stronger than they had imagined. ¡°little girl, i¡¯m very gratified that you¡¯re so brave. however, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll definitely help you with all our might. according to your current situation, cultivation is still the most important. at the very least, you have to have the right to go to the astral world.¡± ¡°what is the right to go to the astral world?¡± xue fanxin asked curiously. ¡°when your cultivation level reaches the deity realm and you become a high god of the divine region, you will naturally know what the right to go to the astral world is.¡± ¡°tch, you¡¯re acting mysterious again.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not trying to be mysterious, but knowing too much might not be a good thing. after all¡­¡± the red dust emperor was still talking nonsense. ye jiushang said directly, ¡°there¡¯s no need to have any qualifications to go to the astral world. as long as you dare, you can go at any time. however, the premise is that you can walk through the star chain prison alive. the star chain prison is the only passageway between the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands to the astral world. it is a place filled with dangers of death. over the past tens of thousands of years, very few people in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands can walk through this star chain prison. even the heavenly dao can¡¯t walk through it.¡± ¡°it¡¯s so difficult!¡± xue fanxin suddenly realized that the path she had to walk in the future was not ordinarily difficult, but very, very difficult. it was so difficult that it was unimaginable. ¡°you think that¡¯s difficult? if you want to go to the astral world, just walking through the star chain prison is not enough. after leaving the star chain prison, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be squeezed to death by the astral power there before you can begin to breathe the air there.¡± ¡°ah¡­ no way¡­¡± in that case, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for her to go to the astral world¡­ because ye jiushang knew the astral world too well, the red dust emperor and the spacetime emperor were even more shocked and curious. initially, they wanted to continue asking about his identity, but they knew that no matter how they asked, there would be no outcome. they might as well not waste their breath and change to something else. ¡°xin¡¯er, what happens in the astral world is still too far away from you. it¡¯s already a miracle that you can go to the astral world in a hundred or a thousand years, so you don¡¯t have to waste your time thinking about what happened there now. now, there¡¯s something more troublesome that you have to pay attention to.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°we accidentally let ruiyuan escape. he will definitely go and look for the demon lord fuyan. for luo huaying, these two people might choose to sacrifice you and revive her, so you have to be careful..¡± Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1389: An Exception Chapter 1389: An Exception Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations If not for her two masters mentioning Ruiyuan and the Demon Lord Fuyan, Xue Fanxin would have almost forgotten about these people, let alone the remnant soul of Luo Huaying in the Soul Nourishing Bottle. ¡°Ah Jiu, between you and the Demon Lord, who is stronger?¡± Xue Fanxin asked weakly. Ye Jiushang gently knocked her head as punishment. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your husband at any time, okay? Although the Demon Region is not in the five continents and ten regions, the Demon Lord of the Demon Region is far weaker than me. Even if he doesn¡¯t come to look for you, I¡¯ll look for him and settle scores.¡± He had long wanted to settle scores with the Demon Lord. However, after returning to the Deity Position, the Heavenly Dao had been watching him closely. If he did not get rid of the Heavenly Dao first, it would be a little difficult to deal with the Demon Lord, so he had yet to have the time to settle scores with him. Calculating the time, it was time to settle scores. In the past, the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor would definitely think that Ye Jiushang was talking big. But now, they would not think so. Instead, they felt that the Demon Lord had no chance of winning against Ye Jiushang. Previously, they had been worried about Ruiyuan and the Demon Lord. Now, it seemed like they did not have to worry. Ye Jiushang even knew so much about the astral world. He must have a powerful background and was definitely not weak. With him by Xin¡¯er¡¯s side, Ruiyuan and the Demon Lord could not cause any trouble. Xue Fanxin knew Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity very well, so she was never worried about bumping into the Demon Lord again. She held her knocked head and asked like a curious baby, ¡°Ah Jiu, what do you mean the Demon Region is not in the five continents and ten regions?¡± ¡°There are more than five continents and ten regions in this world. Three of them are exceptions, ¡± Ye Jiushang said patiently. ¡°Which three places?¡± ¡°The Divine Region, the Demon Region, and the Nether Region. These three places are independent of each other and are connected to each other. The Divine Region controls the entire five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands. It is the strongest. The Demon Region is the place where the demons live and is sealed by a barrier. Under normal circumstances, the demons can¡¯t leave the Demon Region casually. The Nether Region is in charge of the cycle of life and death. Be it humans, gods, or demons, their souls will go to the Nether Region after they die. They can only reincarnate after settling their previous karma.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°Kid, who exactly are you? Why do you know so much?¡± The Spacetime Emperor was too curious about Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity. He knew that he would not obtain an answer, but he could not help but ask again. Ye Jiushang smiled mysteriously and said coldly, ¡°When the time comes, you will naturally know my identity.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really¡­¡± ¡°The two of you can rest assured. With me around, forget about the Demon Lord Fuyan, even if Zuo Zhen of the Star God Hall comes, he won¡¯t gain anything. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Spacetime Emperor really wanted to say ¡®Aren¡¯t you too arrogant, kid¡¯, but for some reason, he could not say it. Furthermore, he had a strong feeling that Ye Jiushang might really have the ability to resist Zuo Zhen. But how was that possible? Zuo Zhen was now the Hall Master of the Star God Hall and the ruler of the astral world. No one in the entire astral world had the ability to resist him. Ye Jiushang was not even from the astral world. How could he deal with Zuo Zhen? Xue Fanxin saw that the atmosphere had changed again and quickly mediated. ¡°Masters, it¡¯s rare for you to come. I¡¯ll cook for you myself, okay?¡± Actually, she was quite curious. What other identity did Ah Jiu have? He did not even take Zuo Zhen seriously. How impressive.. Chapter 1390 - Chapter 1390: A Little Token Chapter 1390: A Little Token Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor both knew that Xue Fanxin was helping them find a way out and mediating the stalemate. Therefore, they no longer pestered Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity and continued to talk about serious business. ¡°Little girl, although we really want to stay and eat the delicious food you made yourself, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t. Not long ago, Xue Feichen accidentally revealed his whereabouts. The people from the Star God Hall are looking for him everywhere now. Our identities are a little sensitive. If Zuo Zhen finds out, he will definitely notice, so for your safety, we won¡¯t come and see you easily next.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Xue Fanxin had thought that she could stay with her two masters for a while longer, but unexpectedly¡­ ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be too unwilling. We actually have many opportunities to meet. Spacetime¡¯s nine tombs are special existences. We can come and go as we please in that place, so when you go into the tomb, we will appear. However, don¡¯t think too much. We won¡¯t help you clear the tombs.¡± ¡°Master, did I say that I wanted you to help? Aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡± ¡°You smart girl. Those nine tombs were actually not tombs built by your Master Spacetime, but nine independent spaces left behind by the Star Abyss Emperor. They were only spread in the name of your Master Spacetime. Also, the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel on you also belongs to the Star Abyss Emperor.¡± The Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel belonged to the Star Abyss Emperor? When Ye Jiushang heard this, he fell into deep thought and pondered seriously. He remembered very clearly that his master had once left a letter in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. The letter said that this Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel had originally been for him, but Xin¡¯er needed it more than him, so he had given it to her. What was the relationship between his master and the Star Abyss Emperor? At this moment, Xue Fanxin was also thinking about what Ye Jiushang was thinking. She was very curious about the relationship between Ye Jiushang¡¯s master and the Star Abyss Emperor. Seeing that Ah Jiu did not seem to want to talk about this, it was best for her not to. The Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor did not know what Ye Jiushang was thinking, nor could they care what he was thinking. Seeing that it was about time, the two of them stood up. ¡°Little girl, we should go. The longer we stay here, the easier it will be to be discovered by the people from the Star God Hall. Although not many people know our relationship with the Star Abyss Emperor, but Zuo Zhen knows, so it¡¯s best to be careful.¡¯ ¡°Master, wait.¡± Xue Fanxin took out more than ten jars of spirit wine she had brewed herself from her space. Furthermore, they were all brewed with divine water. She also took out a few large buckets of divine water and plucked the ten leaves of the Tree of Life. She even took out quite a few canned fish, dried meat, and so on. Anyway, she took out everything good. ¡°Masters, take these things. Take it as a token of my filial piety. Don¡¯t be polite and don¡¯t be unwilling. I still have more things.¡± ¡°Of course we won¡¯t be polite to you, girl. Anyway¡­¡± The Red Dust Emperor was still talking nonsense, but the Spacetime Emperor was already taking the things. He was so anxious that he quickly snatched it. ¡°You old fellow, you¡¯re too shameless. Half of this is mine. Why are you taking so much? Hey, hey, hey, you¡¯re still taking it. The rest is all mine.¡± ¡°Take your things and leave quickly. The longer you stay by the girl¡¯s side, the more danger she will be in. Girl, take care. I¡¯ll leave first. We¡¯ll wait for you in Tomb Four.¡± The Spacetime Emperor could not be bothered to waste his breath on the Red Dust Emperor. After taking his things, he tore through space and left. Just as the two of them were leaving, someone far away in the astral world was using a special method to investigate Xue Fanxin¡¯s situation. Because he did not discover anything, he quickly diverted his attention. However, when the person from the astral world was investigating, Ye Jiushang sensed it and frowned slightly. It seemed like he had to contact some people. He had to familiarize himself with the recent situation in the astral world in the shortest time possible.. Chapter 1391 - Chapter 1391: I’m Young Chapter 1391: I¡¯m Young Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor left, only Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang were left in the Night Tower. Xue Fanxin went through the large amount of information she had just received from the beginning again, then sighed heavily. ¡°Things are much more complicated than I imagined. I thought that the matter between my father and my mother could be resolved in the five continents and ten regions. With you, the Master God, backing us, it won¡¯t be a problem even if it¡¯s a huge matter. But now, it¡¯s about the astral world¡­ Ah Jiu, what kind of place is the astral world?¡± Ye Jiushang rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and said with a gentle smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the astral world is exactly. Let¡¯s use Earth as an analogy. If Earth is the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands, then the astral world is the universe. It is an extremely huge and mysterious place. There are endless unknown secrets and things, and even unknown power.¡± ¡°How impressive!¡± ¡°There are all kinds of strange things in the boundless world. Perhaps there are still places outside the astral world that humans don¡¯t know about. There¡¯s nothing strange about this. The astral world is indeed too far away from you, so you don¡¯t have to think about what¡¯s going on over there for the time being. The most important thing now is to increase your strength. Going from the Mystic King Realm to the Martial Monarch Realm directly and crossing two major realms will definitely make your foundation superficial. You have to consolidate it properly next.¡± ¡°How can I consolidate it? Will it be like back in the Moon Burial Ridge, running and jumping?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s walk around and have fun. If we meet anyone who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, you can just deal with them. Training is not just simple training. Returning to life, letting nature take its course, and staying true to your heart is also a form of training.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! After coming out of the Tongxuan Continent, I haven¡¯t even taken a good look at the Desolate Region, let alone anywhere else. I haven¡¯t even been to the Five Elements City near the Five Elements Academy. Ah Jiu, let¡¯s travel the five continents and ten regions, okay?¡± Xue Fanxin had long had such plans. However, as soon as she came to the five continents and ten regions, she immediately reported to the Five Elements Academy. Then, a series of things and troubles followed, and it was only today that she slightly cleaned them up. However, she still had to return to the Desolate Region to take a look. After leaving for so long, she really missed everyone! ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. We¡¯ll go wherever you want.¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin into his arms and made her sit on his lap. He hugged her and said, ¡°At your advancement speed, you¡¯ll reach the Deity Realm in at most half a year. Then, our wedding date is almost here.¡± Half a year was neither long nor short. He could afford to wait. Xue Fanxin smiled playfully and teased, ¡°Are you so anxious to marry me?¡± Ye Jiushang raised Xue Fanxin¡¯s chin with his hand, his eyes filled with desire as he teased her. ¡°I¡¯m even more anxious to eat you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯ve grown up a lot in the past few months.¡± Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s chest and smiled evilly. Xue Fanxin looked down and her entire face instantly flushed red. She roared shyly, ¡°You big baddie, I¡¯m ignoring you.¡± Ye Jiushang hugged the person in his arms even more tightly and did not let her escape. ¡°I¡¯m kind. I¡¯ll fatten you up a little more and you can start eating.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always thinking about food. Be careful not to fatten yourself to death.¡± ¡°As long as I can eat you, I¡¯m willing.¡± Ye Jiushang pressed his lips against hers and kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s little mouth, demanding her sweet fragrance domineeringly. Just a little more, just a little more, and he would be able to consummate his marriage.. Chapter 1392 - Chapter 1392: At Most Half a Year Chapter 1392: At Most Half a Year Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After a passionate kiss, Xue Fanxin¡¯s little mouth was red, and her face was filled with red tides. She was a little out of breath, and her face was even redder, because she could sense the intense desire of the person in front of her. If she was any more enthusiastic, it would probably really be a raging fire. Xue Fanxin jumped away from Ye Jiushang¡¯s lap and returned to her original seat. She took a sip of tea to reduce her heat before saying with a smile, ¡°Ah Jiu, do you want to drink some tea to reduce your heat?¡± Ye Jiushang had worked hard to suppress the desire in his body and had a bitter expression. He only felt a little better after drinking two cups of tea in a row. He looked at the cute girl in front of him helplessly. Apart from doting on her, there was only love. He did not know when it had started, but doting on Xin¡¯er had already become the most important thing in his life. ¡°At most half a year. I¡¯ll definitely do you.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it in half a year.¡± Xue Fanxin did not avoid this topic. Perhaps it was because she had already decided to hand herself to this man. ¡°You¡¯re really a tormenting little vixen.¡± The desire in Ye Jiushang¡¯s body had already been suppressed. At this moment, he had completely calmed down. Xue Fanxin took another sip of tea and suddenly thought of something. She asked casually, ¡°Ah Jiu, that fake Phoenix Star is Feng Xianyao, so who is the fake Dragon Star?¡± Ye Jiushang naturally would not hide such unimportant people and things. When he said it, he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°His name is Long Chengyi, the Young Master of the Long family of the East Continent.¡± ¡°Long Chengyi¡­ This name is quite good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just his name. His luck is also not bad. Ten years ago, he had already walked through the 99th step of the Cloud Ascension Stairs and obtained the entry badge of the Divine Secret Sect. However, he returned after staying in the Divine Secret Sect for two years. Now, he has been staying in the East Continent as his Young Master of the Long family.¡± ¡°What is the Divine Secret Sect?¡± This was not the first time Xue Fanxin had heard of it. Previously, she had just not had the mood or the chance to ask. Now that she heard it again, she indeed had to ask. Otherwise, she would be quite depressed if she did not know anything. Ye Jiushang patiently answered any questions for Xue Fanxin. ¡°The Divine Secret Sect is the only place in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands where one can become a god. Only there can one have enough spirit energy and ability to reach the Deity Realm and obtain the qualifications to enter the Divine Region.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Then should I go to the Divine Secret Sect too?¡± ¡°Initially, I did not intend to let you go to the Divine Secret Sect, because there was no need. However, the Star Abyss Emperor said that you could advance to the Deity Realm after obtaining the divine spark, so there is a need to go to the Divine Secret Sect. The Uncharted Secret Realm of the Divine Secret Sect is one of the ways to obtain the divine spark. You have to obtain the divine spark before you reach the Deity Realm. The other ways will be very difficult for you, so it¡¯s best to go to the Divine Secret Sect.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Although I don¡¯t understand, I know that I¡¯m definitely going to the Divine Secret Sect.¡± Xue Fanxin was not worried about the Divine Secret Sect at all. Ignoring the fact that she was already completely qualified to go to the Divine Secret Sect, just with Ah Jiu, the Master God, around, the matters of the five continents and ten regions were really nothing. Ye Jiushang habitually rubbed Xue Fanxin¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, think about this in the future. Think about what¡¯s going on now.¡± ¡°What do I have to think about now?¡± ¡°Seventh Senior Brother handed the Five Elements Academy to you to deal with. Aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t intend to do anything. If there¡¯s anything to do, let that Dean Qing Mu do it. I can¡¯t be bothered with those lousy things. Instead of caring about the Five Elements Academy here, I might as well return to the Desolate Region and establish my business empire. As my reputation increases, more and more people will definitely pay attention to the Desolate Region and go to it. Before that, I have to firmly hold all business opportunities in my hand. However, before that, I have to understand the business situation of the five continents and ten regions.¡± Xue Fanxin had already started to think about her business empire. She wanted to build the Desolate Region into a powerful business empire. Furthermore, all the business power in the Desolate Region had to be controlled by her own people. However, the Desolate Region was too short of people now, so she had to resolve the problem of manpower first.. Chapter 1393 - Chapter 1393: The Most Beautiful Chapter 1393: The Most Beautiful Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang chatted happily in the Night Tower for a long time. In the end, when they were tired, they went to the room on the second floor to rest. The two of them fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Ye Jiushang was not sleepy at all. When the person in his arms was sleeping soundly, he quietly got up and went to the window. He raised his head to look at the night sky in the sky and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he used his finger as a pen and drew a communication spirit talisman in the air. He injected some information into the spirit talisman and teleported towards the interstellar space in the night sky. Before long, when someone far away in a mysterious place received the spirit talisman from Ye Jiushang, their first reaction was shock. They were extremely shocked and quickly read the information in the spirit talisman. Then, a happy and excited smile appeared on their faces as they kept talking to themselves. ¡°My dear Little Nine, there¡¯s finally news. Haha¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let Eldest Senior Brother know about this for the time being, or it will definitely be troublesome again.¡± ¡°Why is Little Nine suddenly interested in the astral world? That guy is not even interested in his life. Why is he interested in the astral world?¡± ¡°Who cares! As long as Little Nine can return, nothing matters.¡± ¡°Little Nine, wait. Your dear Second Senior Brother will do something for you immediately. I¡¯ll definitely do it well and wait for you to come back. Aiyaya, my dear Little Nine is coming back soon, haha¡­¡¯ Far away in the Five Elements Academy¡¯s Night Tower, Ye Jiushang seemed to be able to sense his second senior brother¡¯s ¡®disgustingness¡¯. He immediately had goosebumps all over. Hence, he looked at the night sky a few more times before returning to bed and hugging the beauty to sleep. No matter how difficult the path ahead was, for Xin¡¯er, he would not hesitate even if he had to blow up the mountain to clear a path. That night, Xue Fanxin slept very soundly. Her dreams were filled with sweetness. When she woke up, she realized that Ye Jiushang was still sleeping. She could not bear to wake him up, so she lay there and did not get up. She looked at the person beside her carefully. Her Ah Jiu was good-looking, powerful, and rich. He had power and status. In the future, many women would definitely want him. But so what? Her Ah Jiu had never become someone else¡¯s. Ye Jiushang had actually woken up long ago. He knew very well that the person beside him was staring at him. However, he felt that pretending for too long was very boring, so he could only take the initiative to speak. ¡°Do you think your husband is very good-looking?¡± Xue Fanxin was not shocked by Ye Jiushang¡¯s sudden words at all. She even played with his hair and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My Ah Jiu is the most handsome husband in the world.¡± ¡°Just good-looking?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be narcissistic just because I praised you. You have to know how to be humble, okay? I¡¯m hungry. I won¡¯t waste my breath on you. Get up and find something to eat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Tao Ren has already made breakfast. You can eat it at any time.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great¡­¡± When Xue Fanxin heard that there was food, she immediately got out of bed and hurriedly ran downstairs. She really saw Tao Ren waiting in the hall with his group of disciples. The dining table was already filled with all kinds of delicious spirit dishes. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already made breakfast. I wonder if you¡¯re satisfied? If not, I¡¯ll make more.¡± Tao Ren¡¯s attitude towards Xue Fanxin was even more respectful than before. He did not dare to be disrespectful at all, treating her as the second Nine Nether King. ¡°No need, no need. I like to eat these very much. It¡¯s been hard on Uncle Tao and everyone. There¡¯s so much food. Ah Jiu and I can¡¯t finish it. Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with us?¡± Xue Fanxin had already picked up her chopsticks and started eating. She even politely invited the people beside her to eat with her. Such an invitation frightened Tao Ren and his disciples quite badly. They all retreated and rejected it. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve already eaten breakfast, so enjoy it slowly.¡± ¡°I see! Then go do your own thing. You can come and clean up the cutlery after I finish eating.¡± She naturally knew that Tao Ren did not dare to finish eating at the same table as her and did not make things difficult for him. Anyway, Ah Jiu would definitely come later. The moment Ah Jiu came, these people would definitely be even more nervous and afraid.. Chapter 1394 - Chapter 1394: A Little Related Chapter 1394: A Little Related Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang then came to eat with Xue Fanxin. Although the spirit dishes were tasteless to him, seeing that the person in front of him was eating with relish, his appetite became extremely good. He ate quite a lot after breakfast. After eating breakfast, Manqiu came to the Night Tower to report to Xue Fanxin about the investigation into the Shui family. ¡°Greetings, Nether King. Greetings, Consort. Your Highness, you have already gotten me to go to the Shui family to investigate Shui Qianrou. Shui Qianrou is indeed a member of the Shui family, but a hundred years ago, she was expelled from the Shui family for plotting against the Shui family¡¯s Madam. Her name was even removed from the family tree. The Shui family head even issued a gag order not to let anyone mention Shui Qianrou in the Shui family. Over time, more than a hundred years later, the Shui family gradually forgot about Shui Qianrou, and the juniors of the Shui family did not know that the Shui family had Shui Qianrou.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m really related to the Shui family by blood.¡± Shui Qianrou was her great-grandma. Although their relationship was a little distant, it was more or less related. No matter what kind of person her great-grandma was, since she had obtained those things in her great-grandma¡¯s tomb, she should do something for her great-grandma. At the very least, she should take revenge for her great-grandma first. ¡°Manqiu, did you find out anything about what happened back then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I haven¡¯t found out what happened back then for the time being. Firstly, it has been too long, and secondly, this matter has been hidden too well. Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely continue to investigate this matter.¡± At that time, he had wanted to investigate what had happened to Shui Qianrou back then before returning to report. However, when he was in the South Continent, he had encountered a terrifying natural disaster. Even going out was a problem, let alone investigating Shui Qianrou. Later, after the natural disaster, he had spent too much time in the South Continent, so he could only return to report first. ¡°Alright, continue to help me investigate this matter. I want to know the ins and outs of the entire matter, including the person who schemed and harmed Shui Qianrou back then. You have to investigate clearly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manqiu accepted the mission Xue Fanxin gave him without any objections. After thinking about it, he continued, ¡°Your Highness, I did as you instructed and handed the Water Spirit Pills to Shui Moning¡¯s father. However, his current situation is not good. The Shui family seems to want to give up on him completely. Speaking of which, it¡¯s really a coincidence that Shui Moning¡¯s father is actually the son of Shui Qianrou¡¯s biological brother.¡± ¡°Fate is really strange!¡± Xue Fanxin thought of the familiarity she had felt when she first saw Shui Moning and suddenly understood everything. The bloodline inheritance of cultivators was stronger than that of ordinary people. They would inherit it even after a few generations. If it was those special bloodlines, future generations would even possess the power of the bloodline. Just like her, although the Xue family did not seem to have any bloodline power, in her Star Abyss Emperor¡¯s bloodline inheritance, once the power of the bloodline was awakened, it would be very powerful. ¡°You plan to deal with the Shui family now?¡± Ye Jiushang asked curiously. He was not interested in the Shui family. ¡°I don¡¯t care for now. Let¡¯s sort out the Shui family¡¯s situation first. At the very least, we have to know who is on my great-grandma¡¯s side. Ah Jiu, I¡¯m full. Eat slowly yourself. I¡¯m going to look for my companions from the Yellow Class. Hehe!¡± Xue Fanxin smiled happily at Ye Jiushang and ran out. Manqiu had something to say to Ah Jiu. It was not that she could not tell, so she made room for them.. Chapter 1395 - Chapter 1395: Death Penalty Chapter 1395: Death Penalty Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin left, Ye Jiushang no longer had the appetite to eat. He put down the chopsticks in his hand and said coldly, ¡°What do you want to tell Manqiu knelt on one knee and said directly, ¡°Nether King, regarding the punishment for the Feng family, please let Feng Xiyu off.¡± ¡°You still can¡¯t cross this hurdle,¡± Ye Jiushang said in disappointment, but he seemed to understand. ¡°Feng Xiyu saved my life. Without him, I would have long died on the streets, so¡­ ¡± ¡°Then how long do you plan to repay him for saving your life? If the Feng family continues to be enemies with the Nine Nether Holy Land, you should know my style of doing things. That is to root out the roots. At that time, do you still want me to spare Feng Xiyu¡¯s life?¡± ¡°No¡­ I just hope that the Nether King and the Consort can spare his life this time. Treat it as me repaying him for saving my life back then. As for the future, his life has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him yesterday, so I won¡¯t do anything to him anymore. However, the premise is that he can behave himself. Otherwise, he will definitely die.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Manqiu, you should know very well that it¡¯s impossible for the Feng family to let the matter rest. Even if they don¡¯t dare to openly go against the Nine Nether Holy Land, they will definitely do many small tricks in private. The most likely thing is to cause trouble for my consort and the Desolate Region. You should know even better that the consequences of touching my consort are even more serious than touching me. With Feng Xiyu¡¯s self-righteousness and arrogance, he will definitely walk further and further on the path of courting death. His death is destined to not change.¡± Actually, he had never planned to let Feng Xiyu off. He had just kept him to slowly torture. Even the Medicine God of the Medicine God Valley was helpless against the meridians that had been severed by the Xue You Sword, so Feng Xiyu was destined to be useless. It was very painful for a useless person to live. It would not be too late to send Feng Xiyu to his death after he had tasted all the pain and torture. He had tried to harm his Xin¡¯er time and time again. How could he live? He wanted Feng Xiyu to die miserably. Xue Fanxin did not know that Ye Jiushang had sentenced Feng Xiyu to death. At this moment, she was looking for her Yellow Class companions. However, she did not know where the people from Yellow Class lived now, so she wanted to ask someone on the way. However, there was no one near Night Tower, making her walk around for a long time before she saw a person. This person was none other than Xuanyuan Yunxing, whom she had saved back then. Xuanyuan Yunxing was very shocked to see Xue Fanxin here. He had always wanted to find an opportunity to thank her, but he had never had the chance. Later, when he found out her identity, he did not have the courage to look for her. This was the first time he had fallen in love with a girl, but it had just started and had to end. How could he snatch the Nether King¡¯s woman? He did not dare to. Since they were destined not to be together, he should give up. ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, so it¡¯s you! Your injuries should be almost healed, right?¡± When Xue Fanxin saw Xuanyuan Yunxing, she took the initiative to greet him. Xuanyuan Yunxing was a little flattered, but he still replied politely, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Nether Consort. My injuries are almost healed, and this is all thanks to you.¡± ¡°What Nether Consort? If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Junior Sister.¡± ¡°Well¡­ ¡®t ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s just a form of address. I don¡¯t care about this. By the way, do you know where the people from the Yellow Class live now?¡± ¡°Because the disciples of the Yellow Class performed well in the secret realm trial, they have all moved to the Five Spirit Peak. That is the best spirit peak in the Five Elements Academy.¡± ¡°Where is the Five Spirit Peak?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll lead the way for you.¡± ¡°Sure, sure! I won¡¯t have to find someone to ask for directions halfway. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Brother Xuanyuan.¡± After chatting a few times, Xuanyuan Yunxing was no longer as nervous as before, and he had a new understanding of Xue Fanxin. This Nine Nether Consort actually did not put on any airs. She was no different from ordinary junior sisters and was quite easy to get along with.. Chapter 1396 - Chapter 1396: Finally Here Chapter 1396: Finally Here Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With Xuanyuan Yunxing leading the way, Xue Fanxin quickly arrived at the Five Spirit Peak. The Five Spirit Peak was the best spirit peak in the Five Elements Academy. Most of the outstanding disciples lived here, and it could even be said that it was the center of the Five Elements Academy. Any condition and facilities were hundreds of times better than elsewhere. When they encountered the natural disaster previously, many places in the Five Elements Academy had been destroyed, but the Five Spirit Peak could be preserved very well. Only some flowers and plants had been slightly destroyed. Because the five disciples of the Yellow Class had outstanding results in the secret realm trial, they were able to live on the Five Spirit Peak and were arranged to stay in a relatively good place. During this time, quite a few instructors and elders had already wanted to take them in as inner disciples, but they had all been tactfully rejected. It was not that they did not want to become the personal disciples of those teachers and elders, but they wanted to see Xue Fanxin before making a decision. If not for Xue Fanxin, they would not have had such results. Perhaps they would not even have been able to complete the secret realm trial mission. Therefore, they wanted to listen to Xue Fanxin¡¯s arrangements. Firstly, they were grateful to her, and secondly, they had no idea. After all, too many scandals had erupted in the Five Elements Academy yesterday. If they chose the wrong person, the outcome would be very terrifying, especially if they chose someone like Elder Sang as their master. Then, they would be consigned to eternal damnation. ¡°When do you think Fanxin will come and look for us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Fanxin will definitely come if she says so. She¡¯s a person who keeps her word.¡± ¡°Fanxin is the Nine Nether Consort and the disciple of the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor. She must have a lot to do. When she¡¯s done, she¡¯ll naturally come and look for us.¡± ¡°Do you think Fanxin has forgotten about us?¡± ¡°Damn fatty, do you need a beating? Is Fanxin that kind of person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Fanxin is a person who values friendship. She won¡¯t forget us.¡± ¡°Little Jin knows me best. Haha¡­ Damn fatty, you actually dare to doubt my character. Let¡¯s see how I punish you.¡± The moment Xue Fanxin entered the courtyard, she heard the four people from Yellow Class chatting and greeted everyone in a very warm tone. ¡°Fanxin¡­ ¡± ¡°Fanxin, you¡¯re finally here.¡± When the four people from the Yellow Class saw Xue Fanxin, they ran over and surrounded her to look. They clearly had a lot to say, but at this moment, they did not know what to say, but they all had sincere and happy smiles on their faces. ¡°I said that I would come back and look for you, so I definitely will. In this new student secret realm trial, only the five of us from the Yellow Class obtained the secret realm inheritance. No matter what, we have to celebrate, right? Don¡¯t always worry that I¡¯ll forget you. I¡¯ll never forget true friends. Fatty, you said something wrong today. You¡¯ll be punished to eat one less roasted chicken at the celebration banquet.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I accept the punishment. Little Fanxin, when will the celebration banquet begin?¡± When Shi Bo thought of the delicious food Xue Fanxin made, he drooled. To be honest, even the spirit chefs of the Five Spirit Peak could not compare to Fanxin¡¯s dishes. Even Uncle Tao could not compare. Their mouths were spoiled picky by Fanxin and Uncle Tao. What would happen in the future? ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you this today. If you¡¯re willing, the celebratory banquet will be held in the Night Tower. When the time comes, call Teacher Tang and Senior over and we¡¯ll celebrate together. You don¡¯t have to worry about entering the Night Tower. With me around, that won¡¯t be a problem. Just don¡¯t worry and come. If you really don¡¯t dare, come with me now. After all, preparing the banquet is very troublesome. You can¡¯t let me work alone, right?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then we¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Yes, now.¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing watched the five people from the Yellow Class interact from outside the courtyard and was very envious of their friendship. However, he also had a few very good brothers by his side, so there was no need to be too envious of others. Instead of envying others, he might as well cherish what was in front of him. ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, do you and Elder Song want to come too? The more people there are at the celebratory banquet, the better. Call your good brothers along.¡± Xue Fanxin took the initiative to invite Xuanyuan Yunxing. This shocked Xuanyuan Yunxing.. Chapter 1397 - Chapter 1397: Celebration Banquet (1) Chapter 1397: Celebration Banquet (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xuanyuan Yunxing had not expected Xue Fanxin to suddenly invite him to attend the celebratory banquet. He was shocked and delighted. Actually, he really wanted to attend this banquet, but he was a little afraid. After all, Night Tower was not a place just anyone could go. If he offended the Nether King, that would be very terrifying. Although Xuanyuan Yunxing did not speak, Xue Fanxin could tell what he was thinking at a glance. She said bluntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. The Nether King is usually quite easy to talk to. As long as you don¡¯t provoke him and don¡¯t touch his bottom line, he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, come with me. It¡¯s better to have more people. I¡¯ll invite Senior Sister Xu Lan over later.¡± Xue Fanxin could only think of a few people. After all, she did not have any good friends in the Five Elements Academy other than the Yellow Class. Xuanyuan Yunxing was convinced by Xue Fanxin and said with a happy smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell the brothers now and take them to Night Man Tower to attend your celebration banquet.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, you can find more people. I also want to get to know more of the senior brothers and sisters of the academy. Of course, don¡¯t find someone like Duanmu Ying for me!¡± ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t worry. I still have the ability to judge people. I definitely won¡¯t invite those unpresentable people over. Junior Sister still has to go back and prepare the banquet, so I won¡¯t disturb you. Go and look for them now and go to the Night Tower to help later. When the time comes, don¡¯t close the door of the Night Tower, or we won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. When you come, I guarantee that the door to Night Tower will be open for you.¡± After Xuanyuan Yunxing left Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, he immediately went to look for his good friends and called a few senior brothers and sisters with good reputations and characters in the academy to go to Night Tower. On Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, she directly brought her companions from the Yellow Class to Night Tower to prepare for the banquet. Although Night Tower did not allow anyone to enter, because of Xue Fanxin¡¯s permission, the door to Night Tower was wide open today. The barrier outside had also been removed, and everyone could enter and leave as they pleased. However, those who had not received an invitation naturally did not dare to come here casually. However, there were quite a few people who had ill intentions. The news that Xue Fanxin was going to hold a celebratory banquet in the Night Tower had already spread throughout the entire Five Elements Academy. Be it those who liked or hated Xue Fanxin, they all wanted to attend this banquet, because it was a banquet that allowed them to come into close contact with the higher- ups of the Nine Nether Holy Land, an opportunity that might change their lives. If they were chosen by the Nether King at the banquet, they would have a chance to enter the Nine Nether Holy Land and become people of the Nine Nether Holy Land. That would be a great thing. Forget about them, the disciples of small families, even the descendants of large families would fight to enter the Nine Nether Holy Land. However, the number of people Xue Fanxin invited was extremely limited. Apart from the few from the Yellow Class, there were only her two teachers and Xu Lan, who she had once interacted with. The others had been invited by Xuanyuan Yunxing. Although they were not familiar with Xue Fanxin, they were all disciples of the academy and had quite a good reputation. Of course, there were also some duplicitous people who used all means to pester Xuanyuan Yunxing and bring them to Night Tower. Xue Fanxin ignored these things and did not care. She focused on preparing her banquet and got many pastries, fruit juice, and spirit wine with her companions. Of course, it was ordinary spirit wine, as well as all kinds of spirit dishes and roasted meat. Although such a banquet was not as spectacular as a banquet held by a large family, it was still very elegant and noble.. Chapter 1398 - Chapter 1398: Celebration Banquet (2) Chapter 1398: Celebration Banquet (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xuanyuan Yunxing heard Xue Fanxin say to the people from the Yellow Class that she wanted them to help prepare the banquet, he informed the people who needed to be informed and brought a few brothers he needed the most. He wanted to come in advance and see if he could help. However, when they arrived at the event location, they realized that the banquet was almost ready. Looking at the dazzling array of tea and spirit dishes on the table and the neatly arranged roasted meat slices on the grill, just looking at them made people salivate. It was not that they had not seen the demonic beast meat Xue Fanxin had roasted in the new student secret realm trial. At that time, they had been extremely hungry. Now, they finally had a chance to try it. ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin, we wanted to help! I didn¡¯t expect you to be almost done preparing. Is there anything else you need help with now?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, Senior Brothers, hello. Welcome to our Yellow Class¡¯s banquet. Actually, there¡¯s nothing to prepare. You can eat whatever you want. There are no rules or regulations in the banquet we¡¯re holding. It¡¯s just eating, drinking, and being happy. Everyone, don¡¯t be reserved. Just be casual.¡± Xue Fanxin personally came up to entertain them. She did not put on any airs as the Nine Nether Consort at all, like a little girl next door, friendly and easygoing. The senior brothers and junior brothers who had come with Xuanyuan Yunxing were originally extremely nervous, especially when they walked into the courtyard of the Night Tower. The blood in their entire bodies was about to freeze, but now that they saw that Xue Fanxin was so approachable and did not have any airs, nor was she arrogant. This made them relax a lot, and they all bravely stepped forward to greet her. ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin, do you remember me? I¡¯m Ye Cheng.¡± ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin, there¡¯s still me. Do you remember me? My name is Lin Kai.¡± ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin¡­¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing had brought a total of five to six people. All of them came up to greet Xue Fanxin and introduce themselves to her. Xue Fanxin also replied one by one, not neglecting at all. She even personally brought them to eat. The things at the banquet looked simple, but they were actually exquisite. It really made people want to eat them! With Xue Fanxin leading the way, Xuanyuan Yunxing and the others finally dared to let go of their restrictions and eat happily. There had never been a lack of food on their plates. Before long, some senior brothers and sisters came. They were all good people in the academy. Tang Man and the old drunkard had long come and were also eating. Xue Fanxin became friends with everyone. Of course, most of the topics they talked about were food. However, someone else had other thoughts when they were eating. They kept looking left and right, as if they were looking for someone. Anyone with eyes could tell what they were looking for. This was Night Tower, and Xue Fanxin was the Nine Nether Consort. Of course, they were looking for the Nine Nether King. Who did not know what they were thinking? A few senior sisters took the initiative to ask Xue Fanxin about Ye Jiushang¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin, aren¡¯t you the Nine Nether Consort? Why don¡¯t I see the Nine Nether King today?¡± ¡°Today is only our Yellow Class¡¯s celebratory banquet, not a big occasion. The Nine Nether King is busy every day, so he naturally won¡¯t attend such a small banquet. Furthermore, you know that the Nine Nether King doesn¡¯t like to interact with strangers, so I¡¯m the only one holding the banquet today.¡± Xue Fanxin finished speaking very clearly, then ignored the senior sister and continued to chat and eat with familiar people. There was no way she could have designs on Ah Jiu.. Chapter 1399 - Chapter 1399: Celebration Banquet (3) Chapter 1399: Celebration Banquet (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Someone asked about Ye Jiushang, and the others became curious. Duanmu Ying, who had been hiding in the crowd and did not dare to be too high-profile, finally could not hold it in anymore. She had worked hard to infiltrate Night Tower and participate in this celebration banquet to come into contact with the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land. It would be best if she could come into contact with the Nine Nether King. If she was chosen by the Nine Nether King or others from the Nine Nether Holy Land, wouldn¡¯t she have profited today? But now, Xue Fanxin had actually said that the Nine Nether King would not participate in this celebration banquet and she would not even see the others from the Nine Nether Holy Land. Then what was she doing here? Come here to eat and drink? Although the food here was indeed delicious, she was not here for food. Because Duanmu Ying was no longer low-key and the banquet location was not big, she was quickly discovered by the others from the Yellow Class. The first to discover Duanmu Ying was Huo Lieyun. With Huo Lieyun¡¯s personality, he would definitely make things difficult for Duanmu Ying when he saw her. ¡°Yo, yo, yo. Isn¡¯t this Miss Duanmu Ying from the Duanmu family? I wonder who invited you. If no one invited you, then you came uninvited.¡± Hearing Huo Lieyun¡¯s words, everyone looked up. When they saw Duanmu Ying, all of their expressions darkened, especially Xuanyuan Yunxing. He was extremely dissatisfied. He had repeatedly warned the people he had invited not to bring those unpresentable women. Furthermore, he had clearly stated that he could not bring Duanmu Ying. Then how had Duanmu Ying come about? At this moment, a man walked tightly to Xuanyuan Yunxing¡¯s side and said carefully, ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, I¡¯m sorry. I was the one who brought Duanmu Ying here. She begged me very badly. I saw that she was pitiful and repeatedly promised not to cause trouble, so I brought her here. Senior Brother Xuanyuan, Junior Sister Duanmu often hung out with us in the past and even went on missions with us. Although what she did last time was not very moral, she is a girl after all. You can¡¯t blame her entirely, right?¡± ¡°Zhang Haocheng, from today onwards, you are no longer my brother.¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing could not be bothered to listen to a bunch of nonsense and only said his decision directly. When Zhang Haocheng heard this, he was so frightened that he was anxious. ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, you won¡¯t really cut ties with me because of such a small matter, right?¡± ¡°Before I invited you, I repeatedly emphasized that I can¡¯t take Duanmu Ying with me. Since you don¡¯t treat me as a brother, why should I treat you as a brother? If Duanmu Ying causes any trouble later and is implicated by her, don¡¯t look for me for help. I won¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, how could you do this?¡± ¡°Zhang Haocheng, if you like Duanmu Ying, then go yourself. You shouldn¡¯t harm Senior Brother Xuanyuan. Just wait and see. A woman like Duanmu Ying won¡¯t really behave herself. If she makes the Nine Nether Consort unhappy, the outcome will be bad. Think of Sang Ruoxin, think of Feng Xiyu, think of the Wind Emperor¡­¡± Ye Cheng stepped forward to speak for Xuanyuan Yunxing. When Zhang Haocheng heard Ye Cheng¡¯s words, he suddenly panicked and regretted bringing Duanmu Ying, but he still felt a little lucky. Duanmu Ying had repeatedly promised him that she would not cause trouble, so he should be fine. However, just as Zhang Haocheng was praying, Huo Lieyun noticed Duanmu Ying and even made things difficult for her. This way, everyone noticed Duanmu Ying. Something was wrong.. Chapter 1400 - Chapter 1400: Celebration Banquet (4) Chapter 1400: Celebration Banquet (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Duanmu Ying was originally hiding in the crowd and trying her best to avoid the people she was familiar with. However, because she could not find the Nine Nether King and the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land for a long time, she was a little anxious. She kept appearing to ask about the situation, but she was discovered. If they found out, so be it. She had not done anything shameful. She was just attending a banquet. At most, she would leave. ¡°Huo Lieyun, you didn¡¯t make any fixed invitation cards, nor did you confirm the participants of the banquet. Is there anything wrong with me coming?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, but you should know very well that such a banquet is not for you, right? If you admit that you don¡¯t know your place, then I have nothing to say.¡± Huo Lieyun naturally knew that Duanmu Ying had once made things difficult for Xue Fanxin, and he also knew about the Duanmu family. He had no choice. After all, he liked to know people¡¯s business! Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know that the Duanmu family had always been aiming for the position of the Nine Nether Consort. Duanmu Cun had relied on the fact that he was a holy envoy of the Nine Nether Holy Land to send his younger sister, Duanmu Qian, to the Nine Nether Holy Land. The outcome was very tragic. Now that Duanmu Ying had appeared again, she must have designs on the Nine Nether King. This Duanmu family was indeed not good. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a lousy banquet? Who cares? I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Duanmu Ying had already confirmed that she could not see the Nine Nether King and the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land here, so she did not want to waste any more time and planned to leave directly. But at this moment, Xue Fanxin suddenly stood out and blocked the path in front of her. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°My territory is not a place you can come and go as you please.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, what do you want?¡± Duanmu Ying was actually very afraid of Xue Fanxin. When she thought of the terrifying strength Xue Fanxin had displayed in the New Students Secret Realm trial and the outcomes of Feng Xiyu, the Wind Emperor, Elder Sang, and Elder Ji Yuan, she was very panicked. If she really provoked this Nine Nether Consort, her outcome would not be much better than those people. Initially, she did not want to attend this banquet, but when she thought of being able to come into close contact with the Nine Nether King and the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land here, no matter how afraid she was, she had to come bravely. In the end¡­ This damned Xue Fanxin. She must have deliberately not let the Nine Nether King come. ¡°I believe you know what happened to Duanmu Qian, right? Do you want to have the same outcome as her?¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t act recklessly. My brother is a holy envoy of the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± ¡°That was once a Holy Envoy, but he¡¯s no longer one. Even if your brother is still a Holy Envoy of the Nine Nether Holy Land, who do you think a mere Holy Envoy is in front of me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t dispute with you. Go back and send a message to the Duanmu family. They¡¯d best put away their thoughts, or their outcome will be very tragic. Although I punished Li Yu for assassinating me some time ago, it¡¯s not over yet, so just you wait.¡± Li Yu assassinating her was most likely because the Duanmu family was adding fuel to the fire. She would not be so kind as to let go of a family that wanted to assassinate her. Duanmu Ying was already so frightened by Xue Fanxin¡¯s aura that he did not even dare to speak. In the end, he had no choice but to leave with a gray face. As for Zhang Haocheng, who had brought Duanmu Ying to the banquet, his expression was abnormally ugly. His brothers, who were originally close to him, had gradually distanced themselves from him. Xuanyuan Yunxing still had some weight among these people. Zhang Haocheng had openly disregarded Xuanyuan Yunxing¡¯s words and brought Duanmu Ying here. Clearly, he had already been marginalized by Xuanyuan Yunxing. The others naturally would not be any closer to Zhang Haocheng.. Chapter 1401 - Chapter 1401: Stop Annoying Me Chapter 1401: Stop Annoying Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the small interlude with Duanmu Ying, the banquet continued as usual. Everyone ate, drank, chatted happily, and got to know each other. Xue Fanxin had made quite a few new friends at the banquet. With her judgment, she could tell at a glance which were not sincere enough to attend the banquet. She would naturally remember those who had sincerely come to the banquet. As for the rest, she could just laugh it off. There was no need to treat them like how she treated Duanmu Ying. For some reason, she hated the Duanmu family very much. Perhaps it was because when she first came to the Nine Nether Holy Land, the way Duanmu Qian looked at Ah Jiu made her very displeased. Halfway through the celebration banquet, Dean Qing Mu also came. After chatting and laughing, he started to talk about serious matters. ¡°Nine Nether Consort, since the dean has handed this Five Elements Academy to you, then the reorganization of the academy¡­¡± Before Dean Qing Mu could finish, Xue Fanxin had already rejected him. ¡°Dean, you should run the academy. How would a little girl like me know anything? But don¡¯t worry. If you encounter any trouble or trouble when you reorganize the academy, I¡¯ll definitely help you with all my might.¡¯ ¡°Well¡­ ¡®t ¡°Dean, it¡¯s settled. You have to work on this Five Elements Academy. In order to avoid you from worrying and exhausting yourself, you must eat more today. Let me tell you secretly, the things here are not simple. Look at the two old fellows beside you. From the beginning of the banquet to now, they have been eating and fighting to eat, so¡­ Dean, good luck.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Dean Qing Mu was a little stunned. He had clearly come to reorganize the academy. How had it become about food? However, Tang Man and that old drunkard were really working hard to eat, as if they had not eaten for hundreds of years. Was that thing really that delicious? Qing Mu looked at the food carefully with curiosity and realized what was going on inside. These foods actually contained a strange power. If he did not taste and eat them with all his heart, he would not be able to discover them. Heavens! How many good things had he missed? No, no. He had to eat quickly. If those two old fellows finished eating, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a huge loss? Those with some cultivation could tell the secret of the food, but those without cultivation went crazy because the taste of food was too beautiful. This celebratory banquet really only involved eating. At this moment, Ye Jiushang was looking at the large group of people in the courtyard on the third floor of the Night Tower. However, he only had Xue Fanxin in his eyes. He did not feel tired even after looking at her for most of the day. At this moment, a communication talisman flew over from the sky. However, it did not fly directly into Ye Jiushang¡¯s hand. Instead, it flew into the room and landed on the ground, turning into a transparent person. Clearly, it was only a phantom or a wisp of divine sense. ¡°Aiyaya¡­ My dear Little Nine, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Ye Jiushang looked at the person in front of him and frowned tightly. ¡°Do you know that the Shadow Technique will consume your cultivation level?¡± It would take at least a thousand years of cultivation to send a shadow from the astral world. It would also damage the meridians. If one was not careful, they would suffer a backlash. This guy was really¡­ ¡°Aiyaya, my dear Little Nine is concerned about me! Second Senior Brother is really touched! To be able to obtain my dear Little Nine¡¯s concern, forget about losing a thousand years of cultivation, even ten thousand years of cultivation is worth it.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Dear Little Nine, I spent a thousand years of cultivation to send a shadow here to see you, but you¡¯re so fierce to me. It makes me too sad.¡± ¡°If you still don¡¯t talk about serious matters, then disappear.¡± Ye Jiushang made a move to scatter the shadow in front of him. ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s enough as long as we get down to business! Although I haven¡¯t completely investigated what you asked me to investigate, I have some clues. Zuo Zhen has been looking for someone all these years, but he hasn¡¯t found them yet. The person he¡¯s looking for is said to be someone who had a relationship with the Holy Maiden of the Phoenix Clan. The two of them even have a daughter. As for the exact situation, we haven¡¯t found out yet.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate to expend a thousand years of cultivation to transmit your shadow after finding out so little? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± He could guess this little thing. Was there a need to investigate? ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to see you, right? Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. The next time I come, I¡¯ll definitely find out more exciting things for you. How is it? Isn¡¯t your Second Senior Brother very good to you?¡± ¡°Good, my foot. You¡¯re not to send shadows next time, or else¡­¡± ¡°No! If I don¡¯t send a shadow, how can I see my dear Little Nine?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t shut up. I¡¯ve already been holding back my words for tens of thousands of years, but you still won¡¯t let me finish. Although I didn¡¯t find out much about Zuo Zhen, there¡¯s still some news about the Star Abyss Emperor. It¡¯s said that the Star Abyss Emperor left behind a bloodline inheritance after the Star Wars. Over the years, the people of the astral world have been searching everywhere for the bloodline inheritance of the Star Abyss Emperor. They¡¯ve almost turned the astral world over, but unfortunately, there hasn¡¯t been any results. Until twenty years ago, a young man suddenly appeared in the astral world. He was actually the bloodline inheritor of the Star Abyss Emperor, but he was pursued everywhere by the Star God Hall. However, that young man is quite powerful. He actually dodged the pursuit of the Star God Hall and hasn¡¯t disappeared even now. Even your Second Senior Brother can¡¯t find this person. Sigh¡­¡± ¡°This bit of information is not very useful. Is there anything else?¡± Ye Jiushang no longer had any hope for his second senior brother. He had only sent a message last night. How could he find out anything valuable in such a short time? Second Senior Brother was really annoying. ¡°Dear Little Nine, this is all the news for the time being. I¡¯ll investigate more for you later.¡± ¡°Get lost. If there¡¯s no practical news in the future, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± This stupid Second Senior Brother had actually let himself lose a thousand years of cultivation in order to send this useless news. He even risked the backlash. Did he really not value his life? ¡°Dear Little Nine, Second Senior Brother knows that you care about me, so even if your words are ugly, Second Senior Brother¡¯s heart is warm. Don¡¯t worry. The next time I come to see you, there will definitely be a lot of fierce news. Also, can you tell Second Senior Brother when you¡¯ll be back?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°What do you mean by we¡¯ll see?¡± ¡°Second Senior Brother, you can leave.¡± Ye Jiushang casually waved his hand and scattered the shadow in front of him. The Shadow Technique relied on the person who transmitted the shadow to constantly consume energy to maintain it. The longer the shadow was transmitted, the higher the chance of the backlash, so¡­ In the future, if Second Senior Brother did this again, he did not mind using some forceful methods. A certain someone far away in a mysterious place was so angry that he stomped his feet because his Shadow Technique had been interrupted. ¡°Ah¡­ Little Nine is too bad. He actually interrupted my Shadow Transmission Technique. I haven¡¯t found your exact location yet!¡± ¡°Next time, I must find it next time. ¡°Little Nine, just you wait.. Second Senior Brother will immediately investigate for you, hehe!¡± Chapter 1402 - Chapter 1402: Similar Chapter 1402: Similar Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not know what had happened to Ye Jiushang. At this moment, she was eating and drinking with her companions, talking and laughing. The atmosphere was very happy. Through this banquet, Xue Fanxin more or less understood a little about the five continents and ten regions. Ignoring the distant ones, the nearby places were like the Five Elements City, which was a city at the foot of the Five Elements Academy. Because of the Five Elements Academy, the Five Elements City was quite lively from time to time. Occasionally, there would be small auctions, and there happened to be an auction recently. It was not that she had never been to an auction, but she had only been to a few. If she wanted to build a powerful business empire in the Desolate Region, she could not just talk about it. She had to go out and investigate more to see how others did business. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to build a powerful business empire. After all, her understanding of the five continents and ten regions was really too little. ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, when will the auction you just mentioned be held?¡± ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin, are you interested in the auction? With your status, you can completely go to a top-notch auction like the Purple Cloud Tower. The auction in the Five Elements City is only a small commotion caused by a small family. There are branches of the Purple Cloud Tower in the five continents, ten regions, and various main cities. There will be an auction in the Purple Cloud Tower every first and fifteenth day of the month.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a Purple Cloud Tower in the five continents and ten regions?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in surprise, wondering if it had the same name as the Purple Cloud Tower in the Tongxuan Continent. ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin, you are the Nine Nether Consort. Don¡¯t you know about the Purple Cloud Tower? This Purple Cloud Tower is a property of the Nine Nether Holy Land. There are branches in the important and prosperous cities of the five continents and ten regions.¡± ¡°I know about the Purple Cloud Tower, but I don¡¯t know that it is spread throughout the five continents and ten regions.¡± She had not expected the Nine Nether Holy Land to have such a huge business. In that case, wouldn¡¯t the Desolate Region also have a Purple Cloud Tower? What business empire? Ah Jiu had long built the five continents and ten regions into a powerful business empire that belonged to him. In that case, her Ah Jiu was really rich! The celebration banquet was held from day to night. During this time, quite a few senior brothers and sisters, teachers, elders, and deacons who had not been invited, came uninvited. However, these people were all very sensible. They were only here to get to know Xue Fanxin and the others from the Yellow Class. They did not expressly say that they wanted to take the opportunity to approach the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land. At the end of the banquet, everyone gradually left. In the end, only the five people from the Yellow Class, Tang Man, and the old drunkard stayed. Only then did the few of them have a chance to tell some secrets. ¡°Fanxin, it¡¯s all thanks to you that we were able to complete the secret realm trial successfully and obtain the power of inheritance. We really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± ¡°Fanxin, we¡¯re now famous in the Five Elements Academy. No matter where we go, no one will say that we¡¯re trash. Many teachers and elders want to take us in as their last disciples, but we didn¡¯t agree. Fanxin, ever since we saw the darkness of the Five Elements Academy, we don¡¯t have any confidence in this place. Apart from you, we don¡¯t believe anyone. We¡¯re very afraid of meeting a master like Elder Sang.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The Five Elements Academy is really too terrifying. Although Elder Sang and Elder Ji Yuan are dead, who knows how many people like them are left in the Five Elements Academy? The instructors of the Heaven Class, Earth Class, and Mystic Class don¡¯t look like good people either. We finally got to where we are today. We don¡¯t want to lose everything if we¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°Fanxin, I came to the Five Elements Academy to find out the truth about why my father went from a genius to a useless person back then. I have no intention of staying in the academy to cultivate. Now that I¡¯ve already figured out what happened back then, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to stay anymore, right?¡± The four people from the Yellow Class all expressed some opinions. They were basically the same. In short, they completely distrusted the Five Elements Academy and were panicked and afraid of it.. Chapter 1403 - Chapter 1403: Returning to the Family Chapter 1403: Returning to the Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin knew her companions from the Yellow Class quite well. According to what she knew, it was not only them who did not trust and were panicked about the Five Elements Academy, but even many seniors felt the same. Many people started to suspect their masters, wondering if they would be evil cultivators like Elder Sang. Even if they were not like Elder Sang, was their temperament good? In short, there were really not many people in the current Five Elements Academy who felt trust and felt safe. Now, quite a few people had already applied for leave and left temporarily. They wanted to hide from the limelight first and plan to see the situation first. Even the older students had such thoughts, let alone the new students. ¡°You came to ask for my opinion. Actually, I don¡¯t have much to say to you. After all, I¡¯m not familiar with the Five Elements Academy. However, your worries are correct. The current Five Elements Academy is really dark. Elder Sang has been doing evil in the academy for so many years but hasn¡¯t been found out, let alone others. Therefore, I suggest that you continue to learn from Teacher Tang or the Senior. Why don¡¯t you take leave temporarily and leave after seeing the situation for a while?¡± ¡°Fanxin, what about you? Do you want to continue staying in the Five Elements Academy or leave?¡± Shui Moning asked reluctantly. She had a feeling that today¡¯s banquet was not only a celebration, but also a farewell. After this banquet, they would probably have to part. It would be very difficult to meet again in the future. ¡°I¡¯ve already walked through the 99th step of the Cloud Ascension Stairs. There¡¯s nothing left in the Five Elements Academy worth staying for. Next, I¡¯ll walk around and consolidate my foundation. Then, I¡¯ll stay in the Desolate Region for a while and properly build it. Then, I¡¯ll go to the Divine Secret Sect. This is my short-term plan. I know you can¡¯t bear to, but all banquets must end. No matter how good a friend is, there will be times when they have to part.¡¯ ¡°Fanxin¡­¡± At the mention of parting, everyone¡¯s hearts sank. They could not say a word, because they were very afraid of this parting. Even Tang Man and the old drunkard did not speak. They had long known that after today¡¯s banquet was farewell, so from the beginning to the end, they ate very quietly and did not say anything. However, their hearts were even heavier now, filled with reluctance. However, since they had already decided to follow Xue Fanxin, they would no longer stay in the Five Elements Academy. ¡°Little girl, you saved our lives, so our lives will be yours in the future. We¡¯ll forever follow you and serve you. If you leave the Five Elements Academy, we won¡¯t continue to stay here. Why don¡¯t you point us somewhere?¡± Xue Fanxin more or less knew about Tang Man and the old drunkard, so she was not shocked by their words. She had even thought of a place for them to go. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Desolate Region after a while. If you don¡¯t mind, you can follow me to the Desolate Region and help me take care of it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After obtaining Xue Fanxin¡¯s directions, Tang Man and the old drunkard¡¯s mood suddenly improved, and a faint smile appeared on their faces. This girl was the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region. It was not bad to go to the Desolate Region. Although the Desolate Region was not good, it did not matter¡­ Xue Fanxin did not know what Tang Man and the old drunkard were thinking. She looked at the others from the Yellow Class and said, ¡°Actually, the current Five Elements Academy is not too suitable for cultivation. In the future, it will be in a period of reorganization. You might as well return to your families.¡± ¡°Fanxin, we¡¯ll listen to you and return to our families.¡± ¡°I think so too..¡± Chapter 1404 - Chapter 1404: Makes sense Chapter 1404: Makes sense Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin chatted with her companions from the Yellow Class, Tang Man, and the old drunkard for a long time. They chatted until midnight before dispersing. During this time, she gave everyone quite a few good things. There were pills, spirit wine, and spirit fruits. She even let everyone go to the Desolate Region to play when they were free in the future. The reputation of the Desolate Region was too low now. There was almost no popularity. She had to make it famous. If no one came, how could she build her business empire? However, fame was not difficult to obtain. As long as someone had gone to the Desolate Region and publicized it, it would not be long before the Desolate Region became a place of popularity. Xue Fanxin returned to her room to rest after sending her companions away. Ye Jiushang had been in the room. When he saw Xue Fanxin return, he habitually pulled her into his arms and made her sit on his lap. ¡°You must be exhausted today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just eating and drinking. How tired can I be? Parting is always very sad. However, I¡¯m already used to it. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re parting by life and death, so I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping.¡± Xue Fanxin nestled in Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms and leaned on his chest, enjoying the warmth and gentleness there. ¡°If you want to see them in the future, just go to their families to look for them. Why think so much?¡± ¡°How am I thinking too much? I¡¯m not thinking about anything! Speaking of which, there¡¯s something I want to ask you. Ah Jiu, I once saw Chuge and Muyu use that teleportation talisman to instantly reach a certain place. How did that teleportation talisman come about? If I have many teleportation talismans, doesn¡¯t that mean I can go wherever I want?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, this can indeed be done, but the production of teleportation talismans is relatively complicated. Furthermore, only a talisman master who is proficient in the power of space can make it, so it¡¯s abnormally precious. The spirit talisman techniques of the five continents and ten regions have long declined, or even been lost. There are even fewer people who are proficient in the power of space, so the number of teleportation talismans is extremely limited. There are none at all. Some are mostly handed down from the past.¡± ¡°According to you, there¡¯s no way to obtain that teleportation talisman in large quantities.¡± ¡°You underestimated your husband again.¡± ¡°What? Does my husband have a way to get me a large number of teleportation talismans?¡± Ye Jiushang did not speak. Instead, he used his actions to prove it. He took out a few blank pieces of paper from his interspatial ring and cut them into suitable sizes. Then, he used his finger to draw some messy patterns on them. In less than fifteen minutes, ten teleportation talismans were completed. ¡°There you go.¡± Xue Fanxin took the teleportation talisman over and looked at it carefully. She could clearly sense that the patterns on the spirit talisman were extraordinary, but she could not see the mysteries within. ¡°Ah Jiu, you just said how difficult and precious the teleportation talisman is. Why did you get me ten at once?¡± ¡°Because your husband is powerful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Jiushang hugged the person in his arms even more tightly. As he smelled the fragrance on her body, he said, ¡°Your husband is the Master God. If I don¡¯t even have this ability, how can I be the Master God? However, this is only the lowest-level teleportation talisman. The places you can teleport are limited. You can¡¯t go wherever you want. These ten teleportation talismans can allow you to instantly reach the Desolate Region and the Nine Nether Holy Land. As for the teleportation talismans elsewhere, I¡¯ll get them for you in the future.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Xue Fanxin was extremely excited. She wrapped her arms around Ye Jiushang¡¯s neck and said happily, ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re simply an omnipotent genius. You¡¯re really too powerful. Well, can you teach me this ability to make teleportation talismans? Logically speaking, the spatial law I comprehended should be able to make teleportation talismans, right?¡± ¡°That makes sense, but we¡¯ll talk about such a small matter in the future. The most important thing now is to quickly consolidate your foundation and go to the Divine Secret Sect to obtain the divine spark.¡± The most important thing was to quickly let Xin¡¯er reach the Deity Realm and marry him. Who knew how long he had been waiting? ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll learn about the teleportation talisman in the future. Ah Jiu, I heard that there are Purple Cloud Towers everywhere in the five continents and ten regions. Furthermore, the Purple Cloud Tower is a property of the Nine Nether Holy Land. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Then aren¡¯t you very, very rich?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Then are you planning to build a Purple Cloud Tower in the Desolate Region?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can choose not to.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I like it very much. But I want the Purple Cloud Tower in the Desolate Region can be handed to Gu Jinyuan and the others to take care of, unay : ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Xin¡¯er, you only cared about eating and drinking with others today and neglected me for the entire day. When you came back, you asked a bunch of things that had nothing to do with me. I¡¯m quite hurt now.¡± Ye Jiushang looked pitiful. He had watched the girl eat, drink, and laugh with the people below from upstairs today. He was so annoyed. Xin¡¯er was his. He was displeased that she had accompanied those people for too long. ¡°No way. You¡¯re even jealous of such a thing. Ah Jiu, your jealousy is really extraordinary. Alright, alright! Aren¡¯t I accompanying you now? The situation today is a little special. Just treat it as saying goodbye to everyone. When I leave the Five Elements Academy, I don¡¯t want to say goodbye to them one by one, so it¡¯s normal to accompany them more. They are my first friends after coming to the five continents and ten regions. Their meaning is different.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My Xin¡¯er is right no matter what.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s right, but it makes sense.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You make sense.¡± Ye Jiushang liked to see Xue Fanxin¡¯s serious and cute appearance. He wished he could eat her up now. Unfortunately, he could not. The moment Xue Fanxin sensed the desire in Ye Jiushang¡¯s eyes, she immediately left his legs. She stretched and walked towards the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for the entire day. It¡¯s time to rest and sleep. I must rest well and wait for the money in Five Elements City tomorrow.¡± She had only given Sang Ruoxin three days. Now that an entire day had passed, there was only one day left tomorrow. She wanted to see if the Sang family was willing to take out 50 million high-grade blue crystals. At this moment, the Sang family was already in a mess. They were gathering high-grade blue crystals everywhere to save Sang Ruoxin. If possible, they did not want to save her at all. However, Sang Ruoxin was the granddaughter of the King of the Central Continent, his biological granddaughter. Her mother was the current mistress of the Sang family. No matter how unwilling the others in the Sang family were to take out this money to save Sang Ruoxin, they had to be willing. Furthermore, the Sang family had an evil cultivator. If they lost the support of the King¡¯s Estate, they would really be finished. Although the news that their Sang family had an evil cultivator had yet to spread, the King of the Central Continent had already found out about this. They had to deal with it as soon as possible. They had to wash their tails clean before the news spread. ¡°5,000 high-grade blue crystals is not enough to hurt the Sang family¡¯s foundation. For the sake of the big picture, everyone, let¡¯s work harder.¡± ¡°Pass down the order. The cultivation resources of the various branches and factions will be halved this year, and the money will be halved. We¡¯ll talk after this crisis.¡± ¡°Master, Sang Ruoxin and the others offended the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land this time. It¡¯s said that they also offended the Nine Nether Consort. Do you think saving Sang Ruoxin can really avoid trouble? Even if the King¡¯s Estate doesn¡¯t do anything to us, what about the Nine Nether Holy Land?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Offending the Nine Nether Holy Land is even more terrifying than offending the King¡¯s Estate. Sang Ruoxin has really caused a huge trouble this time. Saving her back might cause the family to be consigned to eternal damnation.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t save Sang Ruoxin, the family will be consigned to eternal damnation. Without the support of the King of the Central Continent, how long do you think the Sang family can exist?¡± No matter what the Sang family¡¯s opinion was, they still decided to save Sang Ruoxin in the end. They used all means to gather 5,000 high-grade blue crystals and send them to the Five Elements City as soon as possible. They only had a day left, so they had to speed up. Fortunately, there was a teleportation array in the Five Elements City. Otherwise, three days would not be enough. Xue Fanxin did not know the situation in the Sang family. When she woke up the next day, she left the Five Elements Academy silently with Ye Jiushang. Before leaving, she got Chuge and Muyu to greet Dean Qing Mu. Dean Qing Mu had already guessed that Xue Fanxin would leave yesterday, so he was not shocked by this at all. He was only filled with melancholy. A person who had already walked through the 99th step of the Cloud Ascension Stairs did not need to continue staying in the Five Elements Academy. She should go to an even wider place. At the same time, the other four people from the Yellow Class also applied for leave, planning to return to the family to recuperate for a while. Surprisingly, Dean Qing Mu approved the leave slips of the four people from the Yellow Class, but he did not approve any of the others. If anyone still insisted on leaving, they could never return. Because of Dean Qing Mu¡¯s ruthless words, many people who had applied for leave dispelled the thought, but some still chose to leave. Xue Fanxin was really not interested in the matters of the Five Elements Academy at all. She came to the Five Elements City with the masked Ye Jiushang and shuttled through the lively streets, strolling happily. ¡°Wow¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve walked the streets since leaving the Tongxuan Continent. It feels good to be free.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, I realized that I don¡¯t like to go to the damned academy to cultivate at all. I¡¯ve never gone to any academy in the past, but I can still reach the Mystic King Realm. My achievements are not inferior to those senior brothers and sisters of the Five Elements Academy, right?¡± Ye Jiushang smiled and said dotingly in his heart, That¡¯s because you have me. If not for him, Xin¡¯er would probably have taken years to achieve her current achievements. He had no choice. For that delicious meal, for his wedding night, he could only work harder. From time to time, Xue Fanxin would talk to Ye Jiushanz, who was accompanying her. Occasionally, she would run to the various stalls to take a closer look. Especially at the places that sold food, she would not pass any of them off. She had eaten too much fish, meat, and delicacies. Occasionally, she would eat some common snacks. There were quite a few people coming and going on the streets. Although Ye Jiushang was wearing a mask, the powerful, noble, and mysterious aura he naturally emitted 100% attracted the gazes of the surrounding crowd. Wherever he went, everyone, be it men, women, old, or young, watched in a daze. ¡°Wow¡­ This man is so cool!¡± ¡°Although he¡¯s wearing a mask, I¡¯m certain that he must be very, very handsome.¡± ¡°I wonder which family¡¯s Young Master it is. If only I knew.¡± ¡°So what if you know? Such an outstanding person¡¯s background is definitely extraordinary. It¡¯s not something ordinary people like us can climb up to.¡± At this moment, at a certain tea house by the window, two people were staring at Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, who were upstairs. However, their gazes were not as shocked, curious, adoring, and worshipful as the others. Instead, they were angry, resentful, unwilling, and jealous. ¡°Master, I want to tear that slut Xue Fanxin apart now.¡± Although Feng Xianyao had left the Five Elements Academy, she had not left the Five Elements City. Instead, she wanted to stay and see the situation and ask around for some information. After all, they were really unwilling to leave just like that. They had thought that it would not be so easy to see Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. Unexpectedly, in less than two days, they saw them on the streets. If the Nine Nether King was not around, she would definitely kill Xue Fanxin now. Qing Shi also hated Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang, but he was not as intense as Feng Xianyao, nor was he so irrational. Therefore, he advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. If you attack her now, you won¡¯t have any chance of winning. You¡¯ll only be killed by the Nine Nether King like Elder Sang and Elder Ji Yuan.¡± ¡°But I really want to kill Xue Fanxin. I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°No matter how much you want to, you have to bear with it, unless you want to die. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the Nine Nether King¡¯s strength. Even the Wind Emperor is not his match. What can you do to him? Ignoring the Nine Nether King, just Xue Fanxin is not easy to deal with. Bear with it first. You¡¯re the Phoenix Star and have an absolute advantage. When we return to the Feng family, get the Feng family to think of a way to contact the people from the Divine Region. At that time, with the people from the Divine Region taking action, will you be afraid of not being able to deal with the Nine Nether King?¡± Hearing Qing Shi¡¯s words, Feng Xianyao¡¯s anger decreased a little. ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. I was too irrational. Not only is the Nine Nether King powerful, but he also has strength. It¡¯s really not easy to deal with him. We have to think about it at length. Looking at the entire five continents and ten regions, I¡¯m afraid only the people from the Divine Region can deal with the Nine Nether Before obtaining the support of an even stronger force, she could not act rashly, or she would be utterly defeated and consigned to eternal damnation. Xue Fanxin, I¡¯ll let you live for a few more days. Soon, I¡¯ll send you to hell. So what if you have the support of the Nine Nether King? I am the Phoenix Star. As long as the Divine Region sends people over, you will be finished. Ye Jiushang had long known that Feng Xianyao and Qing Shi were in a certain tea house. He just could not be bothered and accompanied his consort to shop. Xue Fanxin did not care about these things at all. She played heartlessly and went wherever the commotion was. Seeing a group of people blocking the way, she squeezed over to take a look. ¡°Come, come, come. Everyone, take a look. Take a look. These are all people of slave status with some ability. The price is cheap. If you like them, quickly buy them. If you miss this, there won¡¯t be a second chance.¡± They were actually buying and selling people on the streets. This was too inhumane. Could it be that the officials of the five continents and ten regions did not care about these things? No, what had the human trafficker said just now: Slave status. ¡°Ah Jiu, what is slave status? Are they people whose household registration is labeled as servant?¡± Chapter 1405 - Chapter 1405: Slave Status Chapter 1405: Slave Status Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Slave status¡­ It was not difficult to understand what it meant. The first thing Xue Fanxin thought of was people with a servant household registration. However, she felt that it was not that simple, so she asked Ye Jiushang. Regarding Xue Fanxin¡¯s question, no matter how childish it was, Ye Jiushang replied very patiently, ¡°It¡¯s more or less what you understand, but the people here have a deeper meaning. No matter what their background is, people from the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands will not have a slave status even if they spend their entire lives as servants in aristocratic families. Most of them have the household register of ordinary commoners. Only when people who have committed serious crimes are punished will they be demoted to slave status.¡± ¡°You mean to say that people with slave status are actually people who have committed crimes and are punished?¡± ¡°Yes. In the five continents and ten regions. such a slave can be bought and sold at will. Furthermore, ordinary good families will not buy such a slave. They usually want it in some dark places. As for where it is, I believe you have some understanding.¡± Wasn¡¯t the dark places just brothels, black mines, and so on? There were also medicine testers, puppets, and sacrificial soldiers. In short, it was not a good job. Furthermore, those who purchased people of slave status often ran into trouble. Therefore, these slaves were usually not easy to sell. No matter how cheap the price was, very few people were willing to buy them, and very few people dared to buy them. Especially those slaves with poor ¡®quality¡¯, they basically could not be sold. Many of them starved to death or were tortured to death. After Xue Fanxin understood a little about the people who were slaves, she carefully observed the people who had been pulled out to be sold. Those people were old, young, weak, and crippled. Not many of them were presentable. If these people were bought and not raised well, they would probably die soon. At this moment, a burly man who was shouting at the slave traders pointed at one of the old men with a whip in his hand and said, ¡°Does everyone know who he is? He is the famous jade carving master, Rong Ke. All the jade carvings that came from him are rare. However, because he offended some people, he became a slave. But even if he is now a slave, his skills must still be there, so¡­ Before the burly man who was trading slave registrations could finish speaking, a voice sounded from the crowd. ¡°If he¡¯s really Master Rong Ke, then he¡¯s already a useless person. All his skills are still there. They¡¯re all lies. Who in the entire Central Continent doesn¡¯t know that Rong Ke¡¯s jade carving almost injured the Central Consort? The Central King was enraged and crippled his hands, even demoting him to a slave. A jade carving master whose hands have been crippled can¡¯t even pick up a carving knife. How can he carve?¡± ¡°I see. You, these people with slave registrations are clearly useless at all, but you¡¯re still fooling us into buying them.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°Big liar.¡± Just as the crowd was discussing, Xue Fanxin suddenly said, ¡°How much is he?¡± Just as the burly man who was selling slaves was so anxious that he did not know what to do, when he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he immediately replied with a smile, ¡°Little girl, you know this person¡¯s situation, so the price is not expensive at all. Just ten blue crystals is enough.¡¯ ¡°Ten?¡± Xue Fanxin said in surprise. The seller thought that Xue Fanxin thought that it was expensive and quickly lowered the price. If you think it¡¯s expensive, how about eight high-grade blue crystals?¡± ¡°Five, at least five. No more. Although this guy¡¯s hand is crippled, his head is still there. He might be able to teach a powerful jade carving master, right? Therefore, five high-grade blue crystals to buy him is really not expensive.¡± ¡°Five high-grade blue crystals can really buy him?¡± Xue Fanxin still looked very shocked. Actually, what shocked her was not the price, but the cheapness. Five high- grade blue crystals could buy a slave. Wasn¡¯t this too cheap? The seller was anxious to sell the slave in his hand, so he worked very hard to negotiate this deal. ¡°Miss, five high- grade blue crystals can really buy him. This price is definitely fair. It can¡¯t be any lower, or I¡¯ll suffer a huge loss.¡± ¡°Well!¡± Xue Fanxin pretended to be hesitant, then said reluctantly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy this so-called Master Rong Ke. Five high-grade blue crystals, you¡¯re not allowed to raise the price.¡± ¡°No increase, no increase.¡± At this moment, Master Rong Ke, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°If you want to buy me, then buy her too.¡± Xue Fanxin followed Master Rong Ke¡¯s gaze and saw an incomparably weak little girl standing by his side. Her face was pale, her lips were dry, and her entire body was thin. There was also an unpleasant stench on her. Such a slave could not be sold at all. In the end, she could only be tortured or starve to death. Looking at the delicate little girl, she had probably not eaten a full meal for a long time. She was also seriously ill. It seemed like she would die in at most a month. Xue Fanxin was not the kind of person who would easily feel pity. Her sympathy would not overflow for no reason. No matter how pitiful the little girl in front of her was, she would not casually pity her. What if she accidentally saved an ingrate? Back then, she had been too easy to pity and sympathize with, which was why she had been hurt by Pei Xiangxiang and Guan Miaoyan. After living again, she was not stupid enough to casually let an ingrate by her side. The little girl beside Rong Ke was being scrutinized by Xue Fanxin. She was extremely nervous and afraid, and her eyes were filled with begging. This woman who was as beautiful as a fairy in front of her should not be a bad person, right? If she and her grandfather were bought by such a woman, at least their lives would be better than now. Just as the little girl was filled with anticipation, Xue Fanxin said, ¡°I only plan to buy one today. Furthermore, this little girl doesn¡¯t look valuable, so¡­¡± Before Xue Fanxin could finish, Master Rong Ke said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t buy her, then I won¡¯t leave with you, even if I die.¡± ¡°Grandpa, if you die, Tiantian will die with you.¡± The skinny little girl had already completely lost all hope in life. She was not afraid of death at all. ¡°Alright, if we separate today, we¡¯ll die together. Although we can¡¯t resist, we still have the right to choose death.¡± ¡°Grandpa, wuwu¡­¡± Seeing the interaction between the grandfather and granddaughter, the people around them were touched. They all advised Xue Fanxin to buy the two of them together, but Xue Fanxin was indifferent. In the end, she even retorted to the people around her, ¡°If you have so much to say, so why don¡¯t you pay for them yourself?¡± With that, there was no more sound from the surroundings. What kind of joke was this? This old and young pair had no value at all. One was crippled, and the other was sick. There was no use buying them back at all. Who would be stupid enough to buy them? When Master Rong Ke heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he no longer had any hope. He was even mentally prepared to die. If he was bought, his only granddaughter would definitely die miserably. Without his only concern in this world, what was the point of him living? The little girl seemed to know this too, so her eyes were filled with even more despair. Xue Fanxin was even more interested in this grandfather and granddaughter pair. She looked at the little girl beside her and asked solemnly, ¡°If I really only buy one of you, which one of you is willing to follow me?¡± Although the little girl was afraid, she met Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze with her clear eyes. After thinking about it, she finally said nervously, ¡°Then buy my grandfather. I know you¡¯re not a bad person. Buying Grandpa will definitely let him live a better life. ¡°Tiantian, I won¡¯t leave you alone unless I die.¡± Master Rong Ke¡¯s attitude was extremely firm. Then, he looked at Xue Fanxin and said in a pleading tone, ¡°If you really only buy one of us, then please buy my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so sick and about to die. No one is willing to spend money to buy me and even spend money to treat me, so you don¡¯t have to exhaust yourself here because of me. Grandpa, you have to live well. You have to live well. Didn¡¯t you often tell Tiantian that only by living can there be hope? I know I won¡¯t be able to live, so don¡¯t waste this opportunity.¡± ¡°Silly girl, without you, what¡¯s the point of me living?¡± The seller looked at the grandfather and granddaughter pair who had been talking non-stop. Afraid that they would commit suicide, he quickly continued to discuss the deal with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Miss, as you can see, the relationship between this grandfather and granddaughter is too good¡­ Why don¡¯t we do this? You sell them together, and I¡¯ll only take six high-grade blue crystals from you?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy them.¡± Xue Fanxin reached out to Ye Jiushang for money, because she did not have any blue crystals at all. Ye Jiushang took out six high-grade blue crystals and placed them in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand. From the beginning to the end, he did not say a word. Xue Fanxin handed the high-grade blue crystal to the seller. ¡°Here¡­ I¡¯ll give you the money. They¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. The two of them are yours.¡± The seller took the money and undid the chains on Master Rong Ke and his granddaughter. After the chain was removed, Master Rong Ke immediately supported his granddaughter, who could not stand steadily, and hugged her with heartache. ¡°Tiantian, how are you? It¡¯s all my fault. I harmed you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± Rong Tiantian endured the pain and tried her best to squeeze out a smile. She only hoped that her grandfather would not be so sad. Xue Fanxin casually took out a pill and handed it over. ¡°Eat it, or you won¡¯t be able to last for a few days. I don¡¯t want to spend money to buy you for nothing.¡± ¡°Earth-grade Life Recovery Pill.¡± Master Rong Ke could tell at a glance what pill Xue Fanxin had given him. That was an Earth-grade Health Pill. No matter if it was a serious illness or not, ordinary people would be fine after eating it. However, the Earth-grade Health Pill was valuable. Even aristocratic families could not afford to eat it casually, so many people would not be extravagant enough to consume the Earth-grade Health Pill to treat illnesses when they were sick. However, this girl who had bought them clearly could not even bear to give a few high-grade blue crystals just now. Why was she actually willing to take out such precious pills now? An Earth-grade Health Pill could completely buy thousands or tens of thousands of people with slave registrations. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Master Rong Ke was worried that Xue Fanxin would go back on her word and that something would happen, so he immediately took the pill for his granddaughter to consume, his heart filled with gratitude for Xue Fanxin. When the burly man who was selling slave registrations saw the pill, he had already guessed that Xue Fanxin was rich. Although he regretted lowering the price so low, he still wanted to do more business. ¡°Miss, I think you don¡¯t lack money. Why don¡¯t you buy a few more people with slave registrations?¡± The slaves all looked at Xue Fanxin for help. However, Xue Fanxin ignored him. ¡°I just want the two of them.¡± Although the other slaves were also old and weak, she could tell what they were thinking at a glance. A few of them still had bad intentions, so she could not be bothered. ¡°The two of you can follow me first. I¡¯ll send people to temporarily settle you down later,¡± Xue Fanxin said and was about to turn around and leave. But at this moment, a ferocious person walked over with a group of followers. He looked like he had ill intentions. ¡°Who bought that old man Rong Ke and his granddaughter?¡± When Rong Ke saw who it was, he frowned slightly. In order to prevent Xue Fanxin from suffering, he explained the situation to her. ¡°He is a distant relative of the Central Consort called Liu Yuan. He has been stopping people from buying us, so you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Yo, this girl is really good-looking.¡± When Liu Yuan saw Xue Fanxin, his lust rose. He wanted to reach out and touch Xue Fanxin¡¯s face, but before he could touch her, his fingers had already been crippled. The bones in his entire arm were shattered, and he screamed in pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡¯ No one knew how Liu Yuan¡¯s hand was crippled. They only heard his tragic cry. By the side, Ye Jiushang could not hide the anger in his eyes. Killing intent had already risen. How dare they touch his woman? They were courting death. Xue Fanxin was not shocked by Liu Yuan¡¯s tragic cry at all. She smiled evilly and said, ¡°Do you know that the grass on the grave of the last person who wanted to tease me has already grown very high?¡± ¡°Bitch, do you know who I am? My aunt is the Central Consort. If you dare to hurt me, you¡¯ll become a slave too,¡± Liu Yun said as he endured the intense pain in his arm. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Now, he was no longer interested in Xue Fanxin and only wanted to kill her. ¡°Is that so? Then go back and tell the Central Consort that the person who injured you is called Xue Fanxin.¡± Xue Fanxin reached out her foot and kicked Liu Yuan away. He was kicked far away, so far that he disappeared. Then, she patted her foot and left coolly. Ye Jiushang ignored everything and followed Xue Fanxin. From the beginning to the end, he did not take Liu Yuan seriously. Master Rong Ke had already guessed that Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity was extraordinary, so he quickly followed with his granddaughter. If he followed this girl, he might have a chance to turn things around. Far away in a tea house, Feng Xianyao saw everything just now. She suddenly had a plan and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Master, you were right just now. With my current ability, I indeed can¡¯t do anything to Xue Fanxin, but we can use others to kill her. Xue Fanxin has offended quite a few people. The Sang and Feng families, and now there¡¯s a Central Consort. If these forces are used well, even if I can¡¯t kill Xue Fanxin, I can add quite a few troubles to her.¡± ¡°Using someone else to do the dirty work¡­ is not a bad idea,¡± Qing Shi agreed. However, he had a bad feeling. He felt that going against Xue Fanxin would end up like Elder Sang and Elder Ji Yuan. No, Feng Xianyao was the Phoenix Star. As long as he continued to follow her, he would definitely be able to reach the peak. ¡°Master, do you think this is a good idea too? Then I¡¯m even more confident. It¡¯s not just the Sang and Feng families. The Duanmu and Gu families in the Holy Region can also be used. According to what I know, the Duanmu and Gu families really want to fight for the position of the Nine Nether Consort.¡± If those women who wanted to become the Nine Nether Consort found out about Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity, she would only be in more trouble. Although she had once thought of becoming the Nine Nether Consort, she had a longer-term vision. What was the Nine Nether King? She was the Phoenix Star. She could definitely go to the Divine Region in the future. There must be more outstanding men and stronger kings in the Divine Region, so she still disdained that Nine Nether King. She had heard that there was a divine city in the Divine Region, a divine palace in the divine city, and a Master God in the divine palace¡­ Master God. She wondered what kind of person he would be. At this moment, Feng Xianyao would never have expected that she had long seen the Master God she was fantasizing about, and he was someone she disdained. Furthermore, she would never have expected that her so-called killing with a borrowed knife had been a joke from the beginning. After Xue Fanxin bought Master Rong Ke, she did not say anything to them. Instead, she walked and walked. Under Ye Jiushang¡¯s lead, she came to an ordinary manor. Chuge and Muyu were already waiting at the door. When they saw Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang walk over, they immediately cupped their fists and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Nether King and Consort.¡± Rong Ke had been following Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang. Along the way, he had been guessing their identities, but he had never been able to guess. It was only when he heard Chuge and Muyu¡¯s words that he was shocked. The Nether King¡­ Could it be that the masked man was the Nether King of the Nine Nether Holy Land? If it was really the Nether King, he would be lucky. Although Rong Tiantian was young, she also knew of the existence of the Nether King. At this moment, she looked at Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin in shock and confusion. Were these two people from the Nine Nether Holy Land? Xue Fanxin did not explain anything to Rong Ke and did not even look at them. She only spoke to Chuge and Muyu. ¡°Has there been a response from the Sang family?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Sang family has already decided to take out 50 million high-grade blue crystals to redeem her. The money will arrive tomorrow at the latest.¡± ¡°Very good. Where¡¯s Sang Ruoxin?¡± ¡°Locked in the woodshed and crying non-stop. I¡¯m so annoyed.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After we get the money, we¡¯ll throw her to the Sang family.¡± ¡°Your Highness, Sang Ruoxin has tried to harm you time and time again. Are you really planning to let her off with some money? Aren¡¯t you letting her off too easily?¡± Chuge asked. Clearly, he was a little dissatisfied with Sang Ruoxin¡¯s punishment and felt that it was too light. Sang Ruoxin had caused so much trouble and caused so much trouble for the consort. Why had she received such a light punishment in the end? ¡°There¡¯s an evil cultivator in the Sang family and they spent so much money to redeem her. Do you really think Sang Ruoxin can cause any trouble when she goes back? If she really dares to cause trouble, I¡¯ll definitely let her die even more miserably. Alright, arrange for these two people to stay first and let them rest for a few days. When their bodies recover, we¡¯ll send them to the Desolate Region. Tell my grandfather that there¡¯s no need to take care of them much. Just let them have a place to stay.¡± Rong Ke heard quite a lot of information and had many doubts in his heart. He knew that Xue Fanxin was not a simple person, so he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Miss, why did you buy us? I¡¯m already a cripple. Tiantian is still young and her body is not good. We can¡¯t do anything for you.¡± ¡°When you pass the inspection period, I¡¯ll naturally let you know what I want you to do. However, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you do anything intolerable by the heavens, nor will I take your lives. All you need to do now is stay in the Desolate Region and recuperate first. However, you won¡¯t be treated too well in terms of food and accommodation. After all, you¡¯re in the inspection period. If I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worth my nurturing, then I¡¯ll sell you again.¡± Xue Fanxin used both kindness and power, not immediately giving Rong Ke good treatment. Human hearts were very complicated. Human greed and selfishness were very terrifying. If they gave the best from the beginning, if they did not give it later, some people might have resentment. Although she had high hopes for Rong Ke, she had to be careful. Rong Ke was already old and had seen countless people. How could he not know what Xue Fanxin meant? ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t disappoint me, but you two won¡¯t disappoint me. As long as one of you is not qualified, I don¡¯t want any of you. What I hate the most is greed and betrayal. If you can¡¯t control your greed and selfishness and betray me, I¡¯ll definitely make your deaths even more ugly. Of course, if you have absolute loyalty, I can also give you a comfortable life and even help you turn things around.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much now. I just want a place to live, so you can rest assured. I¡¯ll also discipline Tiantian well.¡± Rong Tiantian was still very nervous and afraid. Although she was grateful that Xue Fanxin had bought her and her grandfather, she was very panicked. What if this woman didn¡¯t want them anymore and sold them? Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to comfort Rong Ke and his granddaughter. She let Chuge and Muyu settle them down and found a place to rest in the manor. She was a little tired after strolling for so long! Ye Jiushang had been following Xue Fanxin. As long as he saw her, his mood would naturally be good. ¡°Xin¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, is there anyone with a slave status in your Holy Region?¡± Xue Fanxin asked, supporting her chin. It could be seen that she was thinking hard about this question. ¡°In the five continents and ten regions, basically every place has people with slave registrations. After all, where there are people, there are sins. The Holy Region indeed has people with slave registrations, but most people with slave registrations will be bought up before long when they are just demoted and punished. Only those old, weak, sick, and disabled will be sold everywhere like today. Under normal circumstances, it is very difficult to see such people trading slave registrations.¡± ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly so interested in slaves? Although a small number of these people are innocent, most of them are still heinous.¡± ¡°My Desolate Region is short of people, so I have to think of a way to get some people for the Desolate Region. Without people, where can I find labor? Without labor, how can I create value? If I open a store in the Desolate Region, someone will take care of it, right?¡± ¡°If you want people, I can send a group over from the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll look first. We¡¯ll talk if I really can¡¯t find any.¡± She could not rely on Ah Jiu for everything, right? Chapter 1406 - Chapter 1406: Tomb Four Chapter 1406: Tomb Four Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The next morning, the Sang family had already taken money to redeem Sang Ruoxin according to the requirements, but Xue Fanxin was still sleeping, so Chuge and Muyu ignored the Sang family first. Xue Fanxin hugged the blanket and turned over lazily on the soft and comfortable bed. After rolling twice, she opened her eyes in a daze. Ye Jiushang came to the bed and gently removed the cute girl who was sleeping soundly. ¡°Xin¡¯er, it¡¯s not early anymore. The sun is already up to your butt. It¡¯s time to get up.¡± ¡°The sun is on leave today, so I want to take leave too and sleep soundly.¡± Xue Fanxin no longer had a blanket to hug, so she took the pillow and continued to sleep in. Of course, she was also a little naughty and played with Ye Jiushang. ¡°Someone sent money over today. If you¡¯re on leave, then I¡¯ll get them to come another day.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®money¡¯ , Xue Fanxin immediately perked up. She suddenly sat up and said excitedly, ¡°Did the Sang family send money?¡± ¡°Look at you, little money-grubber. You know that the Purple Cloud Towers in the five continents and ten regions are your husband¡¯s, but I don¡¯t see you so excited. Do you think your husband can¡¯t bear to let you spend money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different.¡¯ ¡°How is it different?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between your money and mine? There¡¯s no difference at all. Since it¡¯s my money, why should I be happy? The Sang family¡¯s money is different. That¡¯s extra money. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy about the money they earned?¡± When Xue Fanxin was chatting with Ye Jiushang, she had already freshened herself up briefly and was in a hurry to go out and collect the money. Ye Jiushang pulled a certain money-grubber back. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? The Sang family¡¯s little money can¡¯t run away. Let me tell you something serious first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A very strange vortex appeared in a certain mountain range in the Holy Region yesterday. It¡¯s extremely similar to the vortex that appeared in the Moon Burial Ridge back then. I suspect that it¡¯s the fourth tomb of the Spacetime Emperor.¡± ¡°Has Tomb Four appeared?¡± Xue Fanxin was excited when she heard the news of the tomb. She immediately forgot about the Sang family¡¯s small fortune and was only thinking about the tomb now. Her father had said that only by clearing the nine tombs could she obtain the complete Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation. Only the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation could save her mother, so the news of the nine tombs was extremely important. ¡°It should be Tomb Four without a doubt. Now, it has already caused quite a stir. Many factions in the Holy Region have sent people to investigate.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s Tomb Four or not, I have to take a look. However, before I go, I have to make full preparations. If there¡¯s no water or food inside again, won¡¯t we starve to death inside? Father said that the difficulty of the tomb behind will increase, so I have to be careful with this preparation. Just preparing food is not enough. I must prepare more pills and so on. Ah Jiu, get Uncle Tao to prepare more spirit dishes for me. I want to store them in my space.¡± ¡°What a greedy kitten.¡± Ye Jiushang tapped Xue Fanxin¡¯s lips with his finger. He felt that it was really tempting and could not help but kiss her ruthlessly. ¡°You have a heaven-defying portable space. Are you afraid of starving to death?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, hehe! Then when are we leaving for the Holy Region?¡± ¡°You can set off whenever you want. Anyway, that tomb can¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll set off after I take the Sang family¡¯s money and prepare everything we need to prepare.¡± Others did not know what that strange vortex was, which made them hurry to investigate, but they knew very well, so they were not anxious. She wondered what kind of surprise would happen in Tomb Four. She was really looking forward to it! Chapter 1407 - Chapter 1407: Luck Chapter 1407: Luck Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin was originally in a hurry to ask the Sang family for money, but after chatting with Ye Jiushang for a while, she was not anxious at all. She had to finish her beautiful breakfast first. Ye Jiushang accompanied Xue Fanxin to eat. Although he did not eat much, it was an improvement from not eating anything in the past. Ye Jiushang treated the Sang family¡¯s matters as entertainment for Xue Fanxin. He could not be bothered to interfere, so he let her play by herself. Xue Fanxin came out after eating and drinking her fill. At this moment, the Sang family had already been basking in the sun in the courtyard for most of the day. During this time, they did not even have a sip of tea or a stool to sit on. They just stood there, and quite a few people¡¯s faces were filled with anger and frustration. Their Sang family was considered a top-notch family in the Central Continent. No matter where they went, they were considered famous people and had never received such treatment. But now¡­ ¡°The people from the Nine Nether Holy Land are simply going too far. We¡¯ve been standing here for most of the day, but even now, no one has come to entertain us. We can¡¯t even drink a sip of tea. Really¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking. The Nine Nether Holy Land is not something we can afford to offend.¡± If their Sang family could afford to offend the Nine Nether Holy Land, they would not have personally delivered the money to their doorstep. Xue Fanxin was about to walk into the courtyard when she heard the Sang family¡¯s conversation. Initially, she wanted to ask them for money and hand them over, but she changed her mind now. She called Chuge and Muyu over and gave some instructions before returning to her room. Then, she went to the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space to fiddle with her things. Chuge and Muyu did as Xue Fanxin said and brought Sang Ruoxin out of the woodshed. Sang Ruoxin had been crying for almost three days. She cried until her tears were dry and her eyes were numb. She was very haggard, as if she had aged ten years. When she was escorted out of the woodshed and saw her father and brother, she broke down and cried again. ¡°Father, Brother, you¡¯re finally here to save me. Wuwuwu¡­¡± In the past, Sang Ruoxin would not only cry, but she would also complain and cry for her father and brother to take revenge for her. But now, she did not dare to speak carelessly at all, afraid that she would accidentally say the wrong thing and lose her life. Even if she wanted to cry and complain, she had to wait until she completely escaped the demonic palm of the Nine Nether Holy Land. She could not say it now. ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Isn¡¯t Father here to save you?¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. Xin¡¯er has caused trouble for you this time, but Xin¡¯er doesn¡¯t want this either. Boohoo¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a matter of money. Although 50 million high-grade blue crystals is not a small number, our Sang family can still afford it.¡± ¡°Yes, Father is the best to me.¡± After some comfort, Sang Ruoxin finally slowly recovered. She was no longer as panicked as before, and her arrogance gradually rose. Sang Ruoche, who was standing by the side, was very frustrated when he heard that. He said angrily, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already seen her, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Quickly go back. I don¡¯t want to stay here for a moment longer.¡± Sang Ruoxin pulled her father and wanted to leave. When the others from the Sang family saw that no one had come to ask them for money, they tacitly felt lucky. Anyway, Sang Ruoxin had already returned to their side. There was no problem if they did not want to give them the money, right? After all, 50 million high-grade blue crystals was not a small number. Chuge and Muyu stood there without moving. They watched coldly as the Sang family walked towards the door of the courtyard, then revealed a playful and evil smile. The Sang family was really naive. They would suffer later.. Chapter 1408 - Chapter 1408: A Small Punishment Chapter 1408: A Small Punishment Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sang Ruoxin did not know that the Sang family had yet to give the money. She thought that they had, which was why Chuge and Muyu had let her out. However, when they wanted to walk out of the courtyard, they were blocked by an invisible wall and could not come out. This made them extremely anxious and puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After such a thing happened when she left, Sang Ruoxin panicked a little more. She turned back to look at Chuge and Muyu, who were smiling smugly, and asked nervously, ¡°Young Master Chuge, Young Master Muyu, what is the meaning of this?¡± Hearing how Sang Ruoxin addressed the two people in the courtyard, the Sang family head and the Sang family¡¯s Young Master, Sang Ruoche, realized that these two people were two of the four great young masters of the Nine Nether Holy Land. They could not help but panic. Actually, they had long seen that these two people were extraordinary. They were just hoping that they could escape. Unexpectedly, they were too naive. How could the Nine Nether Holy Land be so easily deceived? ¡°You want to leave without even giving money? How can there be such a good thing in the world? Pay the bill for 50 million high-grade blue crystals first.¡± Chuge took out his crystal card. It was a rare black card in the Purple Cloud Tower. Clearly, he was waiting for the Sang family to transfer the money to his card. The five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands basically used crystal cards specially made by the Purple Cloud Tower. This meant that the crystals in the crystal cards were all in the Purple Cloud Tower, equivalent to a huge bank. One could imagine the wealth. It could simply crush people in minutes. Xue Fanxin had already come out of her space. She looked out of the window at the courtyard and saw the black card in Chuge¡¯s hand. She suddenly remembered that she had a black card herself, so she took it out to take a look and realized that there was not a single crystal on the card. She was really extraordinarily poor now! Although Ah Jiu¡¯s money was her money, she still preferred to spend the money she had earned. This way, she would feel more accomplished. In a while, 50 million high-grade blue crystals would be on her card, so she she would not be poor soon. In the courtyard, when the Sang family head saw Chuge take out the black card, his face was even darker than the black card. However, no matter how black his face was, he had to take out his crystal card and walk forward. He swiped the 50 million high-grade blue crystals into Chuge¡¯s black card before suppressing the anger in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Can we leave now?¡± ¡°Because your integrity is too low, we¡¯ve decided to give you a small punishment. A barrier has been set up outside this manor. If you want to get out, then break the barrier. If you don¡¯t have the ability to break this barrier, then stay here for a month. After a month, the barrier will naturally disappear.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going too far¡­¡± Sang Ruoche¡¯s personality was even more arrogant than Sang Ruoxin¡¯s. Perhaps because he had not seen with his own eyes how powerful the Nether King was, he was not as panicked and afraid as Sang Ruoxin. He still had this deep-rooted arrogance in his heart and did not take the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land seriously. In his opinion, no matter how powerful the Nine Nether Holy Land was, it was only a force of the King of the Holy Region. He did not believe that the Central Continent could not defeat a Holy Region. Sang Ruoxin was originally the same as Sang Ruoche. After all, the two of them were siblings from the same family, and their personalities were not much different. However, Sang Ruoxin had learned too many lessons recently and had seen with her own eyes how powerful and ruthless the Nether King was, so she was extremely afraid of the Nine Nether Holy Land now. Because she was too afraid, the unforeseen event that had happened to the barrier made her a little resentful. However, she did not hate the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land, but her father and brother. They had clearly agreed to use money to redeem her. Why did they want to leave without paying? This was simply deliberately slapping the face of the Nine Nether Holy Land and asking for trouble. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of this when your Sang family went too far? Enjoy this month. You might have an unforgettable memory.¡± Chuge smiled sinisterly. Then, his figure flashed and he disappeared. Muyu was the same.. Chapter 1409 - Chapter 1409: Phantom Demon Heart Herb Chapter 1409: Phantom Demon Heart Herb Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the Sang family saw that Chuge and Muyu had disappeared, they were so anxious that they wanted to chase them back, but they had no idea where to chase. The manor was not big. It was only a medium-sized courtyard house that could be seen at a glance. They could not see anyone at all, nor could they sense anyone in the manor. ¡°Father, where did they go?¡± Sang Ruoche saw how powerful Chuge and Muyu were and was a little nervous. However, there was still no space. He still did not think that the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land could do anything to them. Sang Ruoxin was the opposite. At this moment, she was already so frightened that her entire body was trembling. Because she could not leave, she blamed all of this on her father and brother. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why are you still playing tricks at this time? If you had taken the initiative to hand over the money from the beginning, this would not have happened. Do you know how terrifying the Nether King is?¡± ¡°Enough¡­¡± The Sang family head had been in a bad mood for the past few days. Initially, he could still suppress it, but now, he was extremely frustrated, so he erupted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this all your fault? If you hadn¡¯t provoked the Nine Nether Consort, would what happened today have happened? The Sang family¡¯s holy beasts have all been destroyed by you, and now we¡¯ve gathered 50 million high-grade blue crystals to save you. Do you know how bad the Sang family¡¯s current situation is? I told you to go to the Five Elements Academy to cultivate well, but you came here to cause trouble and even caused such a huge trouble. You¡¯re really¡­¡± ¡°Wuwuwu¡­ Father, do you think I¡¯m willing to provoke Xue Fanxin? In the beginning, I just didn¡¯t like Xue Fanxin. It was Fifth Uncle who set his sights on her, that¡¯s why what happened later. How can you blame me?¡± ¡°Alright, stop crying. What¡¯s the point of crying?¡± ¡°Can you stop arguing? Isn¡¯t it just a broken barrier? Can¡¯t we just break it?¡± Sang Ruoche¡¯s thoughts were very simple. He condensed 100% of his strength and hit the barrier, but he was rebounded by a force and sent flying. ¡°Che¡¯er¡­¡± The Sang family head glanced at his son, who had been sent flying. Seeing that he was not injured, he was relieved. Then, he also condensed 100% of his strength to hit the barrier, but he was sent flying like his son. ¡°Father, Brother, are you okay?¡± Sang Ruoxin hurriedly helped her father up, and the panic and uneasiness in her heart became stronger and stronger. She had interacted with the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land and knew their style of doing things very well. Even teaching people a lesson would not be a small fight. It seemed like they were really going to suffer this time. Xue Fanxin looked at the people in the courtyard and casually scattered something in the air. Then, she smiled mischievously and said to the people behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What did you sprinkle?¡± Ye Jiushang asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a little trick. Your barrier is so powerful that just these few people from the Sang family can¡¯t break it, so they¡¯ll definitely be trapped here for a month. I scattered some seeds of the Phantom Demon Heart Herb in the courtyard, hehe¡­¡± The Phantom Demon Heart Herb was something that could unknowingly magnify the demonic barrier in one¡¯s heart infinitely. Those who had been tortured by their inner demons for a long time would either go crazy or collapse. The Sang family would be trapped here for a month. The outcome could be imagined. ¡°You little baddie.¡± Ye Jiushang naturally knew what the Phantom Demon Heart Herb was. He was not dissatisfied with Xue Fanxin¡¯s actions, only doting. Xue Fanxin shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t intend to do this. After all, those people from the Sang family are still playing tricks on me at this time. I can guarantee that if I let them go back, they will definitely come and cause trouble for me in the future, even that Sang Ruoxin is no exception. There¡¯s no need to keep hopeless people like them, or the ones in trouble will be us.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just a few ants. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll give the order to destroy the Sang family.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ If I do this, people will inevitably gossip. I want those people from the Sang family to die and have their reputations ruined. Furthermore, the reputation of the Nine Nether Holy Land is quite valuable. It¡¯s not worth ruining it for these ants.¡± ¡°Alright, whatever you say. Then where do you want to go now?¡± Ye Jiushang pulled Xue Fanxin into his arms and made her sit on his lap. Such a thing had already become a habit for him. Xue Fanxin was already used to sitting on Ye Jiushang¡¯s lap and talking. ¡°I want to go to the Holy Region now and make some preparations before going to see that vortex. Initially, I wanted to see the auction in the Five Elements City, but on careful thought, there¡¯s no need. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go to the Purple Cloud Tower¡¯s auction in the future?¡± ¡°My beloved consort has the final say. Then let¡¯s go to the Holy Region now.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll settle Master Rong Ke briefly first. I spent six high-grade blue crystals to buy them. I can¡¯t waste them casually.¡± ¡°Little money-grubber.¡± From the beginning to the end, Ye Jiushang did not ask Xue Fanxin why she had bought Rong Ke and his granddaughter. No matter what her intentions were, it was enough as long as she was happy. Although he could not eat this greedy little fox now, it was not bad to see her smile. Xue Fanxin got Chuge and Muyu to take Rong Ke and his granddaughter to the Desolate Region. She also wrote a letter, indicating her arrangements for Rong Ke. Then, she followed Ye Jiushang to the Holy Region. She was actually not familiar with the Holy Region at all. She had only been to the Nine Nether Holy Land and had never set foot anywhere else. With a powerful boyfriend like Ye Jiushang around, going to the Nine Nether Holy Land was simply a blink of the eye. They arrived instantly. The moment Xue Fanxin arrived at the Nine Nether Holy Land, she looked for Tao Ren and asked him to prepare many spirit dishes and ingredients for her to take with her. It would take at least half a day to prepare the spirit dishes and ingredients, so Xue Fanxin could only stay in the Nine Nether Holy Land for half a day and walk around. Then, she would think about what else she needed to prepare. Ye Jiushang had been following Xue Fanxin, shopping and thinking with her. At this moment, a middle-aged man came to report. ¡°Nether King, Consort, Li Yu requests to see you outside.¡± ¡°Li Yu¡­¡± Xue Fanxin quickly thought of this person. Before Ye Jiushang could respond, she had already said, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jiushang hugged Xue Fanxin and sat on a stone chair by the side. ¡°You want to use Li Yu to deal with the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°Ah Jiu is really smart. I can¡¯t hide anything from you. I do plan to use Li Yu to deal with the Duanmu family. Although the Duanmu family hasn¡¯t done anything to me yet and hasn¡¯t provoked me much, I have a feeling that this Duanmu family will definitely be a huge problem for me.¡± From the first time she came to the Nine Nether Holy Land and saw the greed and desire in Duanmu Qian¡¯s eyes, she knew very well what kind of trouble the Duanmu family would be in. The Duanmu family had been eyeing the position of the Nine Nether Consort for a long time. They even had a deep-rooted thought that the position of the Nine Nether Consort belonged to their Duanmu family. Now that she had taken the position of the Nine Nether Consort, how could the Duanmu family not cause trouble for her? She naturally had to get rid of this destined enemy as soon as possible. ¡°Do you think Li Yu has the ability to deal with the Duanmu family?¡± Ye Jiushang clearly did not think highly of Li Yu. ¡°Of course he can¡¯t deal with the Duanmu family if he doesn¡¯t have much brains and doesn¡¯t have much strength, but it¡¯s not bad to cause trouble for the Duanmu family. If we push him from behind, we might really be able to finish the Duanmu family!¡± ¡°Since you like to use this method to deal with the Duanmu family, do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, what kind of existence is the Duanmu family in the Holy Region?¡± ¡°An unimportant existence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you seriously.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also answering you seriously.¡± Alright, to Ah Jiu, the Duanmu family was indeed an unimportant existence. However, to others, the Duanmu family was a huge existence. Duanmu Cun had been a Holy Envoy of the Nine Nether Holy Land for so many years. The Duanmu family had long used this power to develop. Therefore, it was really not easy to destroy the Duanmu family without Ah Jiu¡¯s power. But it didn¡¯t matter. She could play slowly. While Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang were chatting, Li Yu had already been brought over. When Li Yu saw Xue Fanxin again, he felt indescribably ashamed. He knelt on both knees and kowtowed. ¡°Greetings, Nether King and Consort.¡± ¡°Li Yu, why do you want to see me?¡± Xue Fanxin did not let Li Yu get up, but she let him continue to kneel. She did not have much sympathy for someone who had once wanted to kill her, nor would she be polite. ¡°I want to apologize to the Consort sincerely. Please forgive me for what I did previously.¡± Li Yu kowtowed to Xue Fanxin again. After experiencing this matter, when he was hung outside the Nine Nether Holy Land, when his life was flowing away little by little, and when the Duanmu family did not come for a long time, his heart also turned cold little by little. The Duanmu family was not even willing to protect his life, and Duanmu Cun was even more unwilling to see him. To think that he had even risked his life for Duanmu Cun previously. What brotherly principles? They were all fake. Fake. Fake. ¡°Does it matter if I forgive you or not?¡± Xue Fanxin asked coldly. ¡°This¡­¡± Li Yu had nothing to say, but he asked, ¡°May I know why the Consort let me off again?¡± ¡°What if I say that I¡¯m leaving you to deal with the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go through fire and water.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s see how you perform. Now that the Duanmu family thinks that you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll let you cause trouble for the Duanmu family and let them have internal strife. The more chaotic the better. As for how you complete this matter, think of a way yourself. The Nine Nether Holy Land won¡¯t give you much help. If you¡¯re discovered by the Duanmu family in the end, whether you can survive will depend on your own ability.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Then you can leave. Take what you need. You can do what you have to do in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes..¡± Chapter 1410 - Chapter 1410: Not the Time Chapter 1410: Not the Time Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Li Yu left, Ye Jiushang asked, ¡°You really want him to do this alone? I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have the ability. Furthermore, he might be instigated by Duanmu Cun.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t even have the ability to cause internal strife in the Duanmu family, if he¡¯s so easily instigated, then it¡¯s not worth me wasting my time. Li Yu is only an unimportant person now. There¡¯s no need to worry. Let¡¯s not care about him first.¡± Xue Fanxin indeed did not take Li Yu to heart. All she was thinking about now was Tomb Four. She was looking forward to what kind of fortuitous encounter would happen inside. With the strength of the Nine Nether Holy Land, it would not take half a day for Xue Fanxin to prepare everything. Actually, there was not much preparation. Most of it was food and water, as well as dozens of tables of food and wine. After making the preparations, Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin straight to the place where the vortex had appeared. It was an ordinary mountain range in the Holy Region. Normally, quite a few people would come here to train or pick spirit herbs. It was a very popular place called the Green Plains Mountain Range. Because the vegetation was green and looked like a plain, it got its name. A strange vortex had appeared in the Green Plains Mountain Range and had already attracted many people. Some people even crawled into the vortex out of curiosity, but most people watched from outside the vortex and did not dare to act rashly. Who knew what it would be like in the vortex? If it was the Infinite Hell, wouldn¡¯t they be courting death if they barged in casually? At this moment, hundreds of people had gathered outside the vortex. Among them were disciples of aristocratic families and ordinary people who were training. They were all looking at the vortex that had appeared out of thin air curiously. ¡°What do you think this vortex is?¡± ¡°Who knows? The people who went in hasn¡¯t come out yet, so no one knows what¡¯s going on inside. We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re dead or alive.¡± ¡°I know a little. The people who went in are probably still alive, because Gu Qingfeng and Gu Qingyin of the Gu family went in. From the news from the Gu family, it¡¯s said that the soul badges these two people left in the family are still there, so they must still be alive.¡± ¡°In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be much danger in the vortex.¡± ¡°Should we go in and take a look too?¡± ¡°If you want to go, go. I don¡¯t dare to go casually. What if I go in and can¡¯t come out?¡± At this moment, a few admiring voices that did not match the atmosphere sounded from the crowd. ¡°Wow¡­ Quickly look at that man in a purple mystic robe. He has such a temperament!¡± ¡°He must be too handsome, that¡¯s why he¡¯s wearing a mask.¡± ¡°When did such an extraordinary man appear in the Holy Region? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him?¡± ¡°Perhaps they came from another continent or region.¡± The moment Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang appeared, they caused quite a stir. The number of heads turning was simply 100%. Coupled with the fact that most of the people here were young men and women, seeing handsome men and beautiful women naturally made their hearts palpitate differently. Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had seen too much of such a scene and were already numb to it. Therefore, they did not feel anything at all. Their attention was all on the vortex in front of them, wanting to see it clearly. However, before they could approach, a young woman in a red dress walked over and blocked Ye Jiushang. She boldly expressed her love. ¡°My name is Yue Changhong. I am the daughter of the Yue family¡¯s master. May I know your name? I like you a lot. Can we be friends?¡± Facing such a bold confession of love, Ye Jiushang naturally did not feel anything. Initially, he wanted to ignore that Yue Changhong. Unexpectedly, the person beside him held his arm and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Yue. This is my fianc¨¦. After all, there are differences between men and women, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the time to make friends.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin say the word ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯, Yue Changhong¡¯s expression immediately changed drastically.. Chapter 1411 - Chapter 1411: You ‘re Not Qualified Chapter 1411: You ¡®re Not Qualified Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There were a few men and women who came with Yue Changhong. Clearly, they followed Yue Changhong¡¯s lead. Seeing that Yue Changhong had not lost face, they immediately stood up for her. ¡°It¡¯s your honor that Miss Yue is willing to be friends with you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. ¡± ¡°Miss Yue is the only heiress of the Yue family. To be able to make friends with Miss Yue is a blessing that you won¡¯t be able to accumulate in ten lifetimes. Don¡¯t be shameless.¡± ¡°Hey, woman, can you not be so shameless? Even if this person is your fianc¨¦, he didn¡¯t reject Miss Yue. What right do you have to reject for him?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want him to reject you?¡± Xue Fanxin originally only wanted to politely reject some people¡¯s feelings. Since they did not appreciate her kindness, then forget it. Yue Changhong did not say anything, but the people around her had already helped her finish what she had to say. She only needed to put on the airs of a rich missy and speak. ¡°You¡¯re right. I only want his rejection. If he doesn¡¯t reject me himself, I won¡¯t let the matter rest.¡± ¡°His way of rejecting is extraordinary. Are you sure you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid that he won¡¯t reject me, right?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, I wish you good luck.¡± Xue Fanxin let go of Ye Jiushang¡¯s wrist and stood on the spot to watch the show. When Yue Changhong heard Xue Fanxin say that, she felt strange. However, as the only Young Miss of the Yue family, she was confident that she could make the person in front of her submit to her. ¡°Young Master, I like you very much. Why don¡¯t we be friends?¡± ¡°You are not qualified,¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly. Just these four simple words made the smile on Yue Changhong¡¯s face immediately stiffen. As for her followers, they wanted to shoot their mouths off, but before they could say anything, they were all crushed by a pressure. All of them lay on the ground eating yellow soil. ¡°I don¡¯t mind making whoever¡¯s mouth dirty shut forever. As for you¡­¡¯ Being looked at coldly by Ye Jiushang, Yue Changhong suddenly panicked. She was inexplicably afraid, as if the God of Death was about to descend in front of her, making her so nervous that she could not breathe. Her limbs kept trembling. This person¡¯s aura was terrifying. Ye Jiushang looked at Yue Changhong coldly and said in a very calm tone, ¡°If you block my path again, die¡­¡± It was clearly a very calm tone, but it made people feel extremely terrifying. Yue Changhong kept telling herself that she was the onlv heiress of the Yue family. With the Yue family backing her, even the Gu family would not dare to do anything to her, so she did not have to be afraid of this person at all. However, no matter how she told herself, she was still very afraid. Her legs involuntarily moved, making way for him. After making way, Xue Fanxin held Ye Jiushang¡¯s arm and walked forward. As she left, she even said to Yue Changhong, ¡°I rejected you properly, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. You insisted on him doing it personally. How pitiful.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yue Changhong was so angry that she wanted to go crazy. But when she thought of how terrifying that purple-clothed man was, she could not even speak. For some reason, she felt an inexplicable panic in her heart, and her back was cold. Xue Fanxin did not quarrel with Yue Changhong anymore and walked forward with Ye Jiushang. At this moment, a woman who was also wearing a red dress suddenly said mockingly, ¡°Yue Changhong, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a man you can¡¯t seduce. However, as the only Young Miss of the Yue family, your judgment is a little too bad. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your identity and what his identity ¡°Ye Feihong, shut your dog mouth.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t shut up. What can you do to me? Others are afraid of your Yue family, but I¡¯m not. Bite me if you have the guts¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart..¡± Chapter 1412 - Chapter 1412: Take a Look Chapter 1412: Take a Look Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Yue Changhong and Ye Feihong were fighting, Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had already arrived in front of the vortex. They were not in the mood to care about the others. Standing in front of the vortex, the Supreme Badge in Xue Fanxin¡¯s body suddenly reacted. It was originally dim, but now, it emitted an intense red light, as if it was connected to something. When the Supreme Badge emitted light, the vortex immediately sensed it. It suddenly released a powerful suction force that sucked everything in the surroundings into the vortex. Even the towering trees were uprooted. Many people could not resist such a powerful attraction at all. Before they could react, they had already been sucked into the vortex. Yue Changhong and Ye Feihong, who were fighting, were no exception. ¡°Ah¡­ Help! ¡± Many people were resisting the suction force of the vortex and did not want to be sucked into it. However, Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang stood still and did not resist. They were not afraid of the suction force of the vortex at all and allowed themselves to be sucked in. However, the first to be sucked into the vortex was Xue Fanxin. Ye Jiushang watched as she was sucked in and did not stop her. He still stood rooted to the ground, waiting for him to be sucked in too. Wait, wait¡­ Soon, he realized that something was wrong. Everyone present had been sucked into the vortex, and he was so close to it, and he did not resist. Even now, he had not been sucked in. What was going on? Just as Ye Jiushang was feeling puzzled, the vortex disappeared as quickly as possible, as if it had never appeared. If not for the scene of his surroundings being destroyed beyond recognition, he would really have wondered if he had been dreaming. Why had everyone else been sucked in but him? In order to figure it out, Ye Jiushang did not hesitate to use his power to investigate the nearby space. Soon, he touched a moving space, but it was rejecting him. He knew that it was the fourth tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. To be precise, it was one of the nine spaces left behind by the Star Abyss Emperor. But why did that space reject him? Just as Ye Jiushang was about to investigate further, the voice of the Spacetime Emperor suddenly sounded. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t act recklessly. If you collapse this space, it won¡¯t be fun.¡± Hearing the voice of the Spacetime Emperor, Ye Jiushang was not shocked at all. He asked unhappily, ¡°Why can¡¯t I enter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too powerful. If you go in, once you attack from inside, your powerful strength will definitely cause this space to collapse, so you should stay outside. It won¡¯t be a problem for the girl to go in alone. With her current ability, it won¡¯t be too difficult to pass through Tomb Four. Furthermore, you shouldn¡¯t interfere too much with the girl. This will affect her fate. Let go appropriately, and she can grow better.¡± ¡°Enough nonsense. You can stop me from entering, but I want to see everything that¡¯s going on inside, or else¡­¡± Otherwise, he did not mind barging in, as long as he did not use too much power inside. The Spacetime Emperor knew that he could not dissuade Ye Jiushang, so he opened a small door for him and used his strength to open a small void door. When Ye Jiushang saw the void door, he walked in without hesitation. However, after entering the void door, what he saw was not the tomb, but a small garden. Above the garden, the situation in the tomb was being shown. He saw Xue Fanxin on the screen at a glance. If he could not barge into the tomb with Xin¡¯er, then he would watch.. Chapter 1413 - Chapter 1413: Scolded Chapter 1413: Scolded Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin was sucked into the vortex, the world spun and she felt dizzy. She looked at the underground palace in front of her that could not tell north from south. Although she had yet to figure out the situation, she immediately searched for Ye Jiushang. Seeing that she could not see a familiar figure in the surroundings, she immediately contacted him through the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. ¡°Ah Jiu, where are you?¡± When Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s call, he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t enter that place. I¡¯ll watch elsewhere with your two masters.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too powerful, so I¡¯ve been limited.¡± ¡°No way. There¡¯s such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Perform well inside. I¡¯ll be watching.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Xue Fanxin stopped communicating with Ye Jiushang and continued to observe her surroundings, checking if there was anyone else. At this moment, the voices of others sounded from nearby. Xue Fanxin was not unfamiliar with that voice. Although she was not familiar either, she knew immediately that it was that Yue Changhong. Yue Changhong had been dizzy after being sucked into the vortex. Even now, she could not figure out the situation. Fortunately, she had met someone she was familiar with, so she calmed down a little and explored this huge and mysterious underground palace with everyone. ¡°What exactly is this place? Will there be any danger?¡± ¡°There will more or less be danger, but the more dangerous the place, the more good things there will be. There might even be some opportunities.¡± ¡°Zhang Tianbao, you¡¯re always thinking about treasure hunting. Be careful not to lose your life one day. You¡­¡± Halfway through, Yue Changhong saw Xue Fanxin in front of her and was furious. Especially when she realized that the purple-clothed man was not around, she wanted to vent her anger even more, so she directly scolded angrily, ¡°Enemies are really bound to meet on a narrow road. Bitch, you¡¯re the only one left now. Let¡¯s see how you can still be arrogant. You actually made me lose so much face just now. I¡¯ll definitely tear your face apart now.¡± ¡°Crazy.¡± In Xue Fanxin¡¯s eyes, Yue Changhong was really crazy. She was a spoiled heiress and was not pleasing to the eye. However, the more Xue Fanxin had such an attitude, the angrier Yue Changhong became and the more he wanted to tear her apart. ¡°You dare to scold me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already scolded you, yet you¡¯re still asking me if I dare. Is there something wrong with my brain? I think there¡¯s most likely something wrong with your brain. Otherwise, why would you want to tear someone¡¯s face apart for no reason like a lunatic?¡± ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart first.¡± In a rage, Yue Changhong rushed forward and attacked Xue Fanxin, but in the end.. ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡± Xue Fanxin casually kicked Yue Changhong away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yue Changhong screamed miserably and was kicked dozens of meters away. She fell to the ground and her entire body was in so much pain that she could not get up for a while. She could only lie on the ground and glare at her. ¡°Bitch, how dare you kick me? I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart now?¡± Xue Fanxin said coldly. She walked towards Yue Changhong step by step, her aura terrifying. Yue Changhong was a little afraid. Because her body was in so much pain that she could not resist, she could only seek help from the person beside her. ¡°Zhang Tianbao, what are you waiting for? Quickly help me teach this slut a lesson.¡± The man called out to by Yue Changhong was still looking at the compass in his hand, as if he was not too interested in Yue Changhong. He only looked up after being called out, but he remained silent for a long time and only watched. The atmosphere suddenly fell silent, but Yue Changhong¡¯s expression became even uglier. That damned Zhang Tianbao actually dared to ignore her. Bastard.. Chapter 1414 - Chapter 1414: Never Heard of It Chapter 1414: Never Heard of It Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin heard Yue Changhong ask the person beside her for help, she stopped in her tracks and looked at the person, but she only looked and did not speak. She wanted to see if this person would help Yue Changhong. If she did, she did not mind teaching these two people a lesson together. Zhang Tianbao stared at Xue Fanxin for a long time, then looked at the compass in his hand. Surprise slowly appeared on his face, and he had no intention of helping Yue Changhong. From time to time, he would mutter to himself, ¡°How could this be? It¡¯s actually the fluctuation from her body. How depressing. ¡± Hearing Zhang Tianbao¡¯s strange words, Yue Changhong became even more angry. ¡°Zhang Tianbao, did you hear what I said? Quickly tear that slut apart. You didn¡¯t even hear me.¡± Zhang Tianbao still did not listen to Yue Changhong. All his attention was on the compass in his hand. From time to time, he would look at Xue Fanxin, but he ignored Yue Changhong and continued to mutter to himself. ¡°The compass has such a big reaction. It must be something good.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°But no matter how good it is, it still has an owner. There¡¯s no more fun. Sigh. Zhang Tianbao was still talking to himself and fiddling with his compass, angering Yue Changhong so much that she was about to explode. However, she could already stand up and scold angrily, ¡°Zhang Tianbao, you actually ignored what I said. Later, I¡¯ll make you suffer and let your Zhang family suffer again. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you can leave this place alive. Let me tell you the truth. This place is very dangerous. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll lose your life. You¡¯d best put away your Missy temper, or you¡¯ll suffer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and scare people here.¡± Although Yue Changhong¡¯s mouth was stubborn, she had already started to panic. After all, this place was too unfamiliar to her. Her guards and followers were not around. If anything happened, who would help her? ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe me. Don¡¯t follow me later. I don¡¯t want to be unlucky with you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Tianbao no longer cared about the angry Yue Changhong. He walked towards Xue Fanxin and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, can I ask what treasure you have on you that actually makes my compass react so strongly?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Although Xue Fanxin could tell that Zhang Tianbao would not help Yue Changhong, it did not mean that she could trust this person, so she was wary of him. It was best to be wary of strangers she did not know. Zhang Tianbao only replied with a smile to Xue Fanxin¡¯s unfriendliness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little abrupt. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Zhang Tianbao, and I come from the Zhang family of the Holy Region. May I know your name?¡± ¡°The Zhang family of the Holy Region?¡± ¡°Right. ¡± Just as Zhang Tianbao was waiting for Xue Fanxin¡¯s response, he unexpectedly heard her say indifferently, ¡°Never heard of it.¡± ¡°How is that possible? The Zhang family is a famous first-rate family in the Holy Region, and it¡¯s even a treasure-seeking family. How can you not have heard of it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve really never heard of it.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Just as Zhang Tianbao was about to introduce his family again, the world suddenly shook, and something seemed to be emerging from the ground. ¡°What happened?¡± Yue Changhong had originally wanted to cause trouble for Zhang Tianbao and Xue Fanxin, but the sudden change frightened her so much that her face turned pale. She hurriedly hid beside Zhang Tianbao.. Chapter 1415 - Chapter 1415: Huge Labyrinth Chapter 1415: Huge Labyrinth Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The underground palace was shaking too much. Even Xue Fanxin almost could not stand. ¡°Help, help!¡± Screaming for help at this moment would definitely not result in anything, but Yue Changhong kept shouting. However, even if Yue Changhong rolled to Xue Fanxin¡¯s feet, she ignored her, nor would she save her. She only cared about trying her best to stabilize herself, and if she had extra thoughts, she would observe her surroundings. As the shaking of the ground became more and more intense, countless circular stone pillars emerged from the ground. The size, shape, and patterns of every circular stone pillar were all the same. It was very difficult to distinguish the difference between the two stone pillars with the naked eye. Not only were the circular stone pillars the same, but even the top of the underground palace that was connected to the top of the stone pillar was the same. Looking up, there was no difference. Apart from that, the distance between each circular stone pillar was the same. It looked like rows and rows of identical stone pillars were lined up neatly. Initially, it was very difficult to distinguish the north, south, east, and west directions of the underground palace. Now that there were so many identical stone pillars, it was even more difficult to distinguish the direction. Such an underground palace was simply a huge maze. When all the stone pillars appeared and stabilized, the underground palace stopped shaking. Yue Changhong and Zhang Tianbao were each stuck under a stone pillar, so they did not roll around anymore. When the ground stopped shaking, the two of them were a little dizzy. Their entire bodies hurt badly, and they lay on the ground in pain without moving. Xue Fanxin¡¯s situation was much better than these two people. From the beginning to the end, she had never fallen. When the ground stopped shaking, she started to explore this underground palace filled with identical circular stone pillars, completely ignoring Yue Changhong and Zhang Tianbao, who were lying on the ground. Others did not know where this was, but she knew very well that this must be the fourth tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, because she had already vaguely sensed a familiar aura. Since it was Tomb Four, everything here was specially set up for her. She just had to work hard to pass through. She could not be bothered with those unimportant people and things. When Yue Changhong returned to her senses, she happened to see Xue Fanxin walk in a certain direction. She was so angry that she scolded, ¡°Bitch, come back.¡± ¡°I called you back, did you hear me?¡± ¡°Bitch, bitch.. No matter how Yue Changhong shouted and scolded, Xue Fanxin still left without looking back. Yue Changhong was so angry that she went crazy. Zhang Tianbao, who was also lying on the ground and resting, could not bear Yue Changhong¡¯s sharp and unpleasant voice. He said angrily, ¡°Can you stop shouting? She doesn¡¯t care about you at all, and she has no reason to care about such a lunatic.¡± ¡°Zhang Tianbao, how dare you call me a lunatic?¡± Yue Changhong was in a rage and had nowhere to vent. Now that Zhang Tianbao had bumped into her, he could help her vent her anger. Zhang Tianbao naturally knew Yue Changhong¡¯s temper. He could not be bothered to quarrel with her. He got up and left in a random direction. Furthermore, he walked extremely quickly and disappeared after a while. Before Yue Changhong could react, Zhang Tianbao had already disappeared without a trace. She was the only one left at the scene, scaring her so much that she panicked. She quickly left and walked in the direction Zhang Tianbao had left in. Although she had hesitated about going in another direction, she did not have the courage to barge in here alone, so she could only follow Zhang Tianbao. As for the slut who had repeatedly gone against her just now, she would definitely teach her a lesson the next time she saw her. Those who dared to offend her, Yue Changhong, could forget about living a good life.. Chapter 1416 - Chapter 1416: Purple Crystal Treasure Chest Chapter 1416: Purple Crystal Treasure Chest Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin walked around the underground palace filled with circular stone pillars, but after walking for a long time, she did not gain anything. She felt like she was walking in circles. However, this was definitely impossible, because she had been walking in a straight line. No matter how she walked, it was impossible for her to circle back to where she was. Could it be that this underground palace was ridiculously large and they could not reach the end after walking for a long time? Xue Fanxin did not know if her guess was right, but she did not care about this guess for the time being. She was really tired from walking for most of the day, so she casually found a place to rest. When she was bored, she used the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space to chat with Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ah Jiu, I think I¡¯m trapped in a maze.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed trapped in the maze.¡± Ye Jiushang also communicated with Xue Fanxin through space. However, the Spacetime Emperor immediately saw something amiss and reminded, ¡°The tomb needs the girl to rely on her own strength to barge through. The more others help, the worse it will be for her, so you¡¯d best not interfere too much with her business.¡¯ Ye Jiushang only glanced at the Spacetime Emperor coldly. His gaze was filled with coldness and extremely terrifying, scaring the Spacetime Emperor so much that he did not dare to say anything else. Who was this Ye Jiushang? Why could his gaze make him, an Emperor, feel afraid? Although the Red Dust Emperor did not speak, he was also frightened by the coldness Ye Jiushang emitted. His entire body trembled. What a terrifying kid. Ye Jiushang ignored the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor. However, he knew his place and continued to chat with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you have to rely on your own ability to barge into Tomb Four. The more others help, the more it will affect you, so work hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work hard. Isn¡¯t it just a maze? It won¡¯t be difficult for me.¡± Xue Fanxin chatted with Ye Jiushang for a while before continuing to study the maze seriously. Her father had said that Tomb Four would be much more difficult than Tomb Three, so this maze was not so simple. There must be other mysteries. Anyway, she had time. She would study it slowly. After Xue Fanxin rested, she continued to walk through the maze. She even took out a rock and left a few numbers on the stone pillars, engraving them to distinguish them. From the first, she kept marking numbers. Every stone pillar had a number, and she did not reach the end even after writing until the hundredth. ¡°Isn¡¯t this maze a little too big?¡± However, it was understandable. If the maze was not too large, why had she not seen anyone after walking for an entire day? Just as Xue Fanxin felt that there was no one around, she suddenly heard fighting sounds from ahead, so she walked towards the source of the sound curiously. ¡°Gu Qingfeng, don¡¯t go too far. We were the ones who discovered the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest here first. What right do you have to take it for yourself?¡± ¡°Gu Qingfeng, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± ¡°This Purple Crystal Treasure Chest is ownerless. Even if you saw it first, it¡¯s not yours. If you want the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest, then snatch it with your strength. If you snatch it, it¡¯s yours.¡± A few men were in a chaotic battle over the box placed under a certain stone pillar. The box was not big. To be precise, it was a small wooden box, but it was filled with purple crystals. Although it was low-grade purple crystals, it was still purple crystals. Purple crystals were extremely precious. One low-grade purple crystal could be exchanged for more than a million high-grade blue crystals. One could imagine how tempting this small box of low-grade purple crystals was. No wonder they were fighting over it like this. Forget about the others, even Xue Fanxin wanted to snatch it. But why did she feel that it was not that simple! Chapter 1417 - Chapter 1417: Flying By Itself Chapter 1417: Flying By Itself Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Apart from a few men fighting over the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest, there were a few people watching. Although they also wanted the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest, they were not strong enough and could only watch. Before long, more and more people came this way. Those who had entered the tomb gathered here from all directions. This place seemed to be the center. However, apart from the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest, this place was no different from the other places in the underground palace. Such a special existence, the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest, became the most eye-catching. Everyone placed their gazes and attention on the treasure chest. Some people even fought over the treasure chest, fighting to the death. As more and more people came, the treasure chest battle became more and more intense. Even Yue Changhong, who came later, wanted to snatch it. Her gaze as she looked at the treasure chest was burning red. ¡°Sister, quickly catch the treasure chest.¡± Gu Qingfeng used the longsword in his hand to hit the treasure chest that had been thrown into the air in his sister¡¯s direction. Gu Qingyin looked at the treasure chest flying towards her and jumped up, wanting to catch it. However, at the critical moment, someone suddenly flew out and snatched the treasure chest. ¡°Haha¡­ This Purple Crystal Treasure Chest is mine.¡± A man with a sharp mouth and monkey face snatched the treasure chest away. He hugged the treasure chest in his arms and laughed. Looking at the chest full of purple crystals, he was so happy that his mouth could not close. ¡°Who are you? How dare you snatch my things? How bold. If you return the treasure chest now, I can let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Gu Qingfeng had been working very hard to snatch the treasure chest and joined forces with his sister. Just as he was about to snatch the treasure chest, unexpectedly, someone unexpected appeared. This Purple Crystal Treasure Chest was his. No one could snatch it away. ¡°I¡¯m from the Nine Nether Holy Land. Are you sure you want to snatch it from me?. The monkey-faced man revealed his identity, shocking everyone present, including Xue Fanxin. Someone from the Nine Nether Holy Land? Then why had the other party not recognized her, the Nine Nether Consort, when she was standing here? Could it be that he could not recognize her? While Xue Fanxin was puzzled, the others were shocked and anxious, helpless and unwilling. ¡°You said that you¡¯re from the Nine Nether Holy Land, so you¡¯re from the Nine Nether Holy Land? Do you have any evidence to prove your identity? If not, then your identity is very difficult to believe.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re from the Nine Nether Holy Land, you can¡¯t be so arrogant and domineering, right? Stealing things openly like this is really too much.¡± ¡°I heard that quite a few people have been using the name of the Nine Nether Holy Land to lord over others recently. Perhaps this is it.¡± Just as everyone was questioning, the monkey-faced man leisurely took out a badge. It was the badge of an ordinary guard of the Nine Nether Holy Land, the lowest-level badge. However, no matter what badge it was, as long as it was the badge of the Nine Nether Holy Land, it was enough. Even the lowest-level badge could prove that this monkey-faced man was from the Nine Nether Holy Land. Upon learning that this person was really from the Nine Nether Holy Land, even Gu Qingfeng did not dare to say anything else. He could only watch helplessly as the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest became someone else¡¯s. Even the Gu family could not afford to offend the Nine Nether Holy Land. Although that monkey-faced man was only a small fry from the Nine Nether Holy Land, he was still from the Nine Nether Holy Land. It was best not to provoke him. Just as everyone thought that the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest belonged to the monkey-faced man, the treasure chest suddenly flew up by itself and flew towards Xue Fanxin.. Chapter 1418 - Chapter 1418: Flying into Her Hands Chapter 1418: Flying into Her Hands Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Purple Crystal Treasure Chest flew away by itself, stunning everyone. They kept following the treasure chest. When they saw the treasure chest fly into Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms, they were all stunned. What was going on? While the others were still shocked, the monkey-faced man was already anxious to snatch the treasure chest back from Xue Fanxin. ¡°Return the treasure chest, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± When Yue Changhong saw that Xue Fanxin was in trouble, she was extremely happy and waited to see Xue Fanxin make a fool of herself. Although Xue Fanxin did not know why the treasure chest had flown into her arms, she would not value such a troublesome thing so much. She handed the treasure chest over. ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± What Purple Crystal Treasure Chest? They were all lies. Even if the purple crystals in this treasure chest were real, obtaining this treasure chest might not be a good thing. It might be very troublesome, so she did not care who wanted it. When the monkey-faced man saw that Xue Fanxin was so generous, he was a little suspicious at first, but when he took the treasure chest back, he believed that she was really willing to give it to him. ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you. How dare you snatch something from the Nine Nether Holy Land? You¡¯ll definitely suffer.¡± When Gu Qingfeng saw that the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest had fallen into the hands of a little girl, he thought that he still had a chance. Unexpectedly, the other party directly handed over the treasure chest. She had no backbone at all, making him extremely angry. Now that the treasure chest had fallen into the hands of the monkey-faced man, it seemed like he had no chance¡­ Just as Gu Qingfeng thought that he had no chance, the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest in the monkey-faced man¡¯s hand flew out again and into Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand. This time, no one thought that the treasure chest taking the initiative to fly away was an accident. That treasure chest probably had its own consciousness. It was not something you could obtain just because you snatched it. However, the monkey-faced man did not think so. The treasure chest flew away again, making him extremely angry. He roared angrily, ¡°Return it to me.¡± Xue Fanxin still handed the treasure chest over without hesitation. The monkey-faced man took the treasure chest back and hugged it tightly. But even so, the treasure chest still flew away by itself. Looking at the treasure chest that had returned to her hand, Xue Fanxin was very speechless and helpless. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. It flew over by itself. ¡°You¡­¡± How could the monkey-faced man not know about this? However, he had no choice but to be angry. The others were helpless and speechless, puzzled and angry. However, Yue Changhong stepped forward at this moment and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just kill her? After she dies, the treasure chest won¡¯t fly into her hand, right?¡± ¡°Yue Changhong, you¡¯re really ruthless,¡± Xue Fanxin said with a cold smile, her hatred for Yue Changhong growing. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°The truth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the truth.¡± Xue Fanxin did not respond anymore. She smiled sinisterly and looked at the treasure chest in her hand. ¡°Go, fly into her hand.¡± When the treasure chest heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, it really flew into Yue Changhong¡¯s hand, scaring her so much that her face turned pale. She wanted to quickly throw away the treasure chest in her hand, but she could not. ¡°Go away, go away quickly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pester me. Go away quickly.¡± ¡°This is not mine. If any of you want it, take it away quickly.¡± The treasure chest was something that everyone wanted to snatch, but now, no one wanted them. All of them just watched. If they had yet to discover the strangeness of the treasure chest, they would be really stupid. This treasure chest was not something that could be snatched just because one wanted to. It had a spirit and even understood human language.. Chapter 1419 - Chapter 1419: Stuck Chapter 1419: Stuck Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Purple Crystal Treasure Chest did not leave Yue Changhong¡¯s hand no matter what. It could not be thrown away, nor could it be smashed. The treasure chest seemed to be covered in strong glue and stuck to Yue Changhong¡¯s hand tightly. Not a single Purple Crystal in the treasure chest fell out. Such a strange thing made everyone present understand even more that this Purple Crystal Treasure Chest was strange. Even the monkey-faced man knew that the treasure chest was not something he could obtain just by snatching it. Therefore, according to the current situation, it was best to wait and see. ¡°Why can¡¯t I throw this treasure chest away? ¡°Get lost, get lost. Don¡¯t stick to me. Get lost.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll smash you.¡± Yue Changhong used all means to take away the treasure chest in her hand, but it was useless. Even the crystals in the treasure chest were stable. Even if she turned the treasure chest upside down, the crystals inside could not fall out. However, because he had discovered that the treasure chest was strange, the monkey-faced man no longer snatched it, nor did he kill anyone. Instead, he walked up to Yue Changhong and reached out, wanting to take away the purple crystals in the treasure chest. Unexpectedly, his hand was stuck the moment it touched the purple crystals. Now, forget about taking the purple crystals, he could not even retract his hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this?¡± Because his hand was stuck, the monkey-faced man was extremely displeased. His face was filled with anger as he kept cursing, ¡°This damned box is really detestable. Stinky box, if you don¡¯t let go of me, do you believe that I¡¯ll split you in half?¡± When Yue Changhong saw the monkey-faced man take out a sharp dagger, she was quite frightened. She was very afraid that the monkey-faced man would cut off her hand, and she was even more afraid of being killed. Therefore, in a moment of desperation, she quickly thought of a way to deal with it. She quickly thought of a plan. ¡°Since this treasure chest will listen to that woman, why don¡¯t you let her take it back? Perhaps it can resolve this problem in front of you.¡± It had to be said that Yue Changhong was still a little smart. Unfortunately, she had used her smarts in the wrong place. After Yue Changhong gave the plan, everyone turned their gazes to Xue Fanxin. Even the monkey-faced man was no exception. He even ordered her angrily, ¡°You, quickly call this treasure chest back.¡± ¡°Come back.¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste time with these unimportant people. She called the treasure chest back and continued to study it. However, just as she started to study it, a sharp dagger suddenly stabbed at her. She had no choice but to dodge in time. She cleverly turned around and dodged the stabbing dagger, then raised her head to look at the person who had attacked her and questioned coldly, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The monkey-faced man attacked Xue Fanxin with a dagger, his face filled with ferocious ruthlessness and killing intent. ¡°Regardless of whether I can obtain this treasure chest by killing you, I¡¯ll kill you first. Whoever dares to snatch the treasure chest from me will only die. Even if I can¡¯t obtain it, no one here can.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t your words too domineering and arrogant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Nine Nether Holy Land, so I have the right to be domineering and arrogant. Since this treasure chest likes you so much, I¡¯ll destroy you and see what else it can do.¡± The monkey-faced man¡¯s killing intent towards Xue Fanxin was extremely intense. He continued to attack after failing to achieve his goal, but the outcome was unexpected. ¡°F*ck you.¡± When the monkey-faced man attacked, Xue Fanxin only kicked him easily, sending the person who attacked her dozens of meters away and landing heavily on the ground. Chapter 1420 - Chapter 1420: Something Like That Chapter 1420: Something Like That Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone present was extremely shocked to see Xue Fanxin kick the monkey-faced man away. Yue Changhong was so shocked that her eyes were about to fall out, her face filled with disbelief. The cultivation level of the monkey-faced man was not low. He had a Saint Realm cultivation level. According to his strength, it was impossible for him to be kicked away easily¡­ However, the facts in front of everyone told them that the seemingly petite and weak little girl had really kicked a Saint Realm expert away. After the monkey-faced man was kicked to the ground, his anger became even stronger. He got up from the ground in a sorry state and wiped the dust off his face with his hand. Then, he spat out the mud in his mouth and said angrily, ¡°Bitch, how dare you kick me? You deserve to die to the extreme. Initially, I wanted to give you a quick death, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now. I¡¯ll do you ruthlessly first, then throw you to others to enjoy, and then I¡¯ll cut off your flesh piece by piece.¡± Hearing the monkey-faced man¡¯s words, the surrounding people were frightened. They could not help but take a few steps back, afraid that they would be implicated. Xue Fanxin, on the other hand, stood rooted to the ground. She looked coldly at the monkey-faced man, who was filled with killing intent and anger towards her, and mocked, ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve heard such words. The last person who wanted to cut off my flesh piece by piece, in the end, she cut off her own flesh piece by piece. Do you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s useless no matter how sharp your tongue is. I must kill you today.¡± ¡°If you have the ability, come and kill me. If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t talk nonsense there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± The monkey-faced man rushed forward again and used all his strength to kill Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin smiled coldly. Her fingers moved gently, and a long green vine emerged from the ground, instantly turning the monkey-faced man into a large dumpling and making him unable to move. The monkey-faced man could not break free from the long vines on his body. At this moment, he was unable to resist and could only talk fast. ¡°Bitch, quickly let go of me. I¡¯m from the Nine Nether Holy Land. If you dare to touch me, you¡¯ll be going against the Nine Nether Holy Land. Going against the Nine Nether Holy Land, you¡¯d best think about your outcome first.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re from the Nine Nether Holy Land, and I¡¯m the Nine Nether Consort!¡± ¡°Bitch, you really dare to boast shamelessly. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being the Nine Nether Consort? Dream on.¡± Clearly, the monkey-faced man did not believe that Xue Fanxin was the Nine Nether Consort. It was not only the monkey-faced man. No one present believed Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, thinking that she was just bragging or joking. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am. It looks like your identity in the Nine Nether Holy Land is negligible and insignificant. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re even inferior to a little lackey. With just you, you¡¯re not even qualified to be the gatekeeper of the Nine Nether Holy Land, so how can you represent the Nine Nether Holy Land? If the people of the Nine Nether Holy Land find out that you¡¯re relying on the name of the Nine Nether Holy Land to lord over others, I wonder what will happen to you?¡± Xue Fanxin did not care if the others believed her. As she played with the treasure chest in her hand, she controlled the long vine and strangled the monkey-faced man tightly. However, just as she was about to kill, a strange sound suddenly sounded from the surroundings. Following that, countless golden arrows shot over from all directions. ¡°Oh no, everyone, dodge.¡± The golden arrows were not fast, so many people could react in time and dodge. Only a very small number of people were shot.. Chapter 1421 - Chapter 1421: Only Hurt People Chapter 1421: Only Hurt People Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Because of the sudden incident, Xue Fanxin could only leave the monkey-faced man behind and quickly dodge the golden arrows flying from all directions. Then, she found a safe stone pillar to hide in. However, no matter where she hid, the golden arrows would appear. In the beginning, the golden arrows were not fast, so dodging them was not difficult. But later, the golden arrows increased their speed and there were many of them. It was like rain, and it was not easy to completely dodge them. In less than an hour, many people had already been injured. However, the strange thing was that those golden arrows at most hurt people but did not kill them. Even if they were pierced through the chest by the golden arrows, they would only be in unbearable pain. They would be heavily injured, but their lives would not be in danger. After sensing the golden arrow¡¯s abnormality, the people who were fleeing and dodging in a sorry state were no longer so panicked. They thought to themselves, Even if they are shot by the golden arrow, they won¡¯t die. They will only be injured in pain, so there¡¯s no need to hide so desperately. The monkey-faced man, who was still wrapped in long vines like a dumpling, had profited from a disaster. The vines on his body helped him block quite a few golden arrows. Under the piercing of countless golden arrows and without the support of spirit energy, the vines slowly broke. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The monkey-faced man broke off the already weak vine and roared, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll definitely tear you apart.¡± However, just as he finished shouting, his body was shot by dozens of golden arrows. He was like a hedgehog and screamed in pain, ¡°Ah¡­¡¯ The golden arrows only hurt people and did not kill them, so even if the monkey-faced man was shot dozens of times, he would not die. He was only injured and in pain as he lay on the ground crying out in pain. Xue Fanxin had already tried her best to dodge the golden arrows that flew from all directions and used all her ability to dodge. However, her arm was still accidentally pierced by a golden arrow, and it hurt so much that she frowned. Ye Jiushang saw through the screen that Xue Fanxin had been injured by the arrow and was extremely anxious. His heart ached and he could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± How could the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor not feel sorry for Xue Fanxin when they saw that she was injured? However, no matter how sorry they were, they had to bear with it and stabilize Ye Jiushang¡¯s emotions. ¡°The further you go into the nine tombs, the more difficult it will be and the more dangerous it will be. You have to be mentally prepared. During the process of challenging the tombs, Xin¡¯er will more or less suffer some injuries. This is the path she must take to grow. Any expert, from the weak to the strong, has suffered countless injuries and bled. No one can become an expert without suffering injuries and bleeding. Xin¡¯er being injured can only mean that her strength is far from enough.¡± ¡°Kid, our heart aches for Xin¡¯er being injured, but in order to let her suffer less in the future, we have to bear with it no matter how much our heart aches. Don¡¯t worry, the nine tombs are all set up for Xin¡¯er. She will at most be injured and her life won¡¯t be in danger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking what¡¯s going on with the golden arrows,¡± Ye Jiushang said angrily. Although his heart ached for Xue Fanxin¡¯s injuries, he still understood the logic. He just wanted to understand the reason for the golden arrow. ¡°Those golden arrows contain extremely pure metal elemental power. Although you will be injured and in pain after being shot, you can bring the pure metal elemental power into your body. If you are a person with a metal spirit vein, you will obtain great benefits from being injured by the arrow.¡± In other words, the more arrows a person with a metal spirit vein was shot by, the more metal elemental power they would obtain. At this moment, Ye Jiushang already knew the intentions of these golden arrows. However, he was displeased at the thought of Xue Fanxin being injured and in pain. The Star Abyss Emperor was really something. If he wanted to give Xin¡¯er pure metal elemental power, he should have done it directly.. Why did he use such a method? Chapter 1422 - Chapter 1422: Enjoy Chapter 1422: Enjoy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin had been shot in the arm and felt very, very painful. The pain was ten times stronger than usual. Perhaps because it was too painful, she only noticed something after a long time. Why was there a pure metal elemental power where her arm was injured? Could it be that the golden arrow had brought it in? With such doubts, Xue Fanxin started to study it seriously. She endured the pain in her arm and slowly refined the pure metal elemental power in her body. She had a talent with 100% purity in all elements. All elements could be absorbed by the power of all elements. She had metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, lightning, ice, light, darkness, and various other spirit meridians. At the moment, she only had a slightly more prominent wood spirit meridian. The other spirit meridians were all in a motionless state and had not been activated. Just as she absorbed a little pure metal elemental power, the metal spirit vein in her body seemed to have some reaction. It went from originally dim to emitting a weak golden light. Even if it was only a trace of weak golden light, it could mean that her metal spirit vein had been activated. The thing that activated the metal spirit vein was the golden arrows flying from all directions. Those golden arrows only hurt people and did not kill them. Even if their hearts were pierced by the golden arrows, they would not die¡­ This was indeed very strange. Something was wrong. Perhaps the golden arrows were not dangerous things at all, but good things. With this in mind, Xue Fanxin decided to do an experiment herself and deliberately let her arm be shot again. Although it was very, very painful, she could still bear this pain. Therefore, after being shot, she immediately refined the metal elemental power contained in the golden arrow when it entered her body. Because an arrow carried too little metal elemental power, it was quickly refined. ¡°The metal spirit vein lit up a little more. It looks like my guess was not wrong.¡± These golden arrows were definitely good things. However, being shot was really too painful. Xue Fanxin finished refining the power of the metal element that the golden arrow had brought into her body again. Before the pain in her arm disappeared, she continued to let herself be shot. This was already the third arrow she had been shot with. It was really painful, so painful that she was about to cry. However, it was very worth it to exchange such pain for pure metal elemental power. After refining the power of the metal element in her body again, Xue Fanxin still wanted to be shot. However, at this moment, the purple crystal treasure chest that had been thrown on the ground and no one cared about flew up again. It circled Xue Fanxin and sucked and stuck all the golden arrows around her. It was like a huge magnet that sucked everything metal that approached. For some reason, when the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest absorbed the golden arrows, the golden arrows from other places flew towards it and stuck to its body. Balls of golden arrows were sucked into a large iron ball by it. Then, they rolled in front of Xue Fanxin and swayed back and forth slightly, as if to say, ¡°Please enjoy.¡± Perhaps because the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest had absorbed all the golden arrows, no more golden arrows flew out from the surroundings. However, everyone¡¯s attention returned to the purple crystal treasure chest. The monkey-faced man endured the pain in his body and walked over. He roared sternly, ¡°All of you are not to move. This purple crystal treasure chest filled with golden arrows is mine.¡± At this moment, no one really dared to snatch the treasure chest from the monkey-faced man, nor were they in the mood to. This was because everyone had more or less been shot by the arrows. Their bodies were in extreme pain, so painful that they could not even speak. How could they have the energy to snatch something? ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care what you are. Since you¡¯ve caught my eye, you belong to me. I want to see where you can fly after putting you in my interspatial ring.¡± The monkey-faced man wanted to put the purple crystal treasure chest into his interspatial ring, but just as he was about to move, the golden arrows on the purple crystal treasure chest suddenly flew towards him. Chapter 1423 - Chapter 1423: Big Golden Arrow Ball Chapter 1423: Big Golden Arrow Ball Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Because the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest had absorbed countless golden arrows, it was at least two meters tall. The reason it had become bigger was because of those golden arrows. At this moment, some of the golden arrows that were originally attached to the purple crystal treasure chest suddenly flew out and pierced into the monkey-faced man, turning him into a human-shaped hedgehog. His entire body was covered in golden arrows. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The monkey-faced man collapsed on the ground. His body was filled with golden arrows and he instantly fainted from the pain. When the monkey-faced man fainted from the pain, the golden arrows on his body automatically flew out and attached themselves to the purple crystal treasure chest again. The Purple Crystal Treasure Chest absorbed countless golden arrows and continued to shake in front of Xue Fanxin. If it had a face and mouth, it would definitely say with a smile, ¡°Please enjoy, please enjoy.¡± Xue Fanxin could not understand what this purple crystal treasure chest was at all, nor did she understand its intentions. However, looking at the large ball formed by the golden arrow in front of her, she was still quite excited. She thought to herself, If I can refine the power on the golden arrow without being shot, wouldn¡¯t that be even better? Now that the golden arrows were all in front of her, she only needed to refine the power on the golden arrows, right? Xue Fanxin still planned to use practical actions to prove and obtain the answer to the doubts in her heart. She originally wanted to start refining the golden arrow absorbed by the Purple Crystal Treasure Chest now, but unexpectedly, trouble came looking for her. ¡°You actually dare to kill someone from the Nine Nether Holy Land. You¡¯re in big trouble now.¡± Yue Changhong endured the pain in her body and came over to mock Xue Fanxin, her face filled with gloating. Xue Fanxin looked at Yue Changhong disdainfully and mocked, ¡°Yue Changhong, you don¡¯t even know my name, nor do you know who I am. Don¡¯t you think this is very idiotic? If I have a powerful background, you¡¯ll be the one in trouble.¡± ¡°I know everyone in the Holy Region who has status, so from the moment I saw you, I knew that you were not from the Holy Region.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not from the Holy Region, can you afford to offend people from the other continents and regions?¡± ¡°Hmph, everyone in the five continents and ten regions knows what kind of existence the Holy Region is. Even the King of the Central Continent is a little afraid of the Holy Region. Regardless of what background you have, it won¡¯t be impressive. I, Yue Changhong, am still certain about this.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s smile became more and more sinister. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that not long ago, the Wind Emperor and his only disciple, Feng Xiyu, were miserably tortured by me. If you think you can be compared to the Wind Emperor, then feel free to come and cause trouble for me. However, you¡¯re responsible for the outcome.¡± Yue Changhong still knew about the Wind Emperor, so when she heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, her first reaction was to not believe her. ¡°How can you say words even a three-year-old child wouldn¡¯t believe? How ridiculous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not. By the way, let me introduce myself. My name is Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin?¡± Yue Changhong scanned all the important people she knew in her mind and really could not find Xue Fanxin. There was not even anyone with the surname Xue, so she was even more certain that her opinion was not wrong. This slut called Xue Fanxin would not have a powerful background. After Yue Changhong confirmed this thought, her attitude towards Xue Fanxin became even worse. Previously, she was a little afraid, but now, it was all gone. However, just as she was about to speak, a strong wind suddenly blew in front of her, blowing her away. Chapter 1424 - Chapter 1424: Fairy of Gold Chapter 1424: Fairy of Gold Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The sudden strong wind not only blew Yue Changhong away, but even the people standing by the side to watch the commotion were blown away and blown away. All of them spun in the air. If they were installed with stone pillars, that feeling would be really uncomfortable. However, even hitting the stone pillars could not stop the strong wind. The wind seemed to be everywhere, so it was useless to dodge. ¡°Help!¡± All kinds of cries for help and screams kept coming, but no matter how much they cried for help or screamed, it was useless. The wind was so strong that everyone could not even take care of themselves, so how could they save the others? In less than fifteen minutes, the place where hundreds of people had originally gathered was instantly empty. Xue Fanxin was not affected much, nor was she blown away by the wind. This was because when the wind blew, the purple crystal treasure chest suddenly released the absorbed golden arrows and built a small square metal house, protecting Xue Fanxin inside. It jumped into Xue Fanxin¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin could clearly hear the howling of the wind outside, as well as all kinds of chaotic screams and cries for help. Even if she could not see the situation outside, just by hearing these sounds, she knew that the situation was very tragic, just like the gale she had encountered in the secret realm trial. But now, she was completely fine. She was protected in a small metal house made of golden arrows and had a strange small box in her arms. Only then did she realize that this box looked ordinary, but it was actually very special. The box was engraved with strange patterns and looked very ancient. The purple crystals in the box were even stranger. The lid of the box was clearly open. Even if the box was turned upside down, the purple crystals inside could not fall out, let alone take them out. No matter how strange this box was, it was a fact that it helped and protected her. ¡°What exactly are you?¡± Xue Fanxin stayed in the small metal room and looked at the purple crystal treasure chest in her hand, trying to communicate with it. The purple crystal treasure chest seemed to understand Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. It gently jumped and swayed in her hand a few times. Then, the crystals in the chest slowly floated. A golden fairy flew out and circled Xue Fanxin. It even stuck to her face for a while, as if it was kissing her. Xue Fanxin looked at the little fairy who was laughing only in her fist. For some reason, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, so she reached out and let the little fairy land in her palm. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful and cute!¡± This golden fairy had a pair of transparent and glowing wings, a small head, and hands, but it did not have feet. At its feet, there was light fur that looked like a tail, making it look extremely beautiful. The golden fairy flew to Xue Fanxin¡¯s palm and jumped and danced on it. It tried its best to communicate with Xue Fanxin and let out very subtle strange sounds. Xue Fanxin could not hear it, but for some reason, she suddenly thought of a word: Fairy of Gold. ¡°Are you a Fairy of Gold?¡± The Fairy of Gold flew up and nodded hard. Then, it flew around Xue Fanxin excitedly in response. ¡°So you¡¯re really a Fairy of Gold.¡± Fairy of Gold. Most people referred to it as the Gold Fairy. It was one of the elemental spirits. After the power of the metal element absorbed the spiritual energy of the world, the essence of the sun and moon, it condensed into a spirit. After countless years of nurturing, it slowly developed its own spiritual consciousness. Breeding an elemental spirit was not simple. Apart from needing countless years, there were also harsh conditions and opportunities. Why was this Gold Fairy in Tomb Four and why was it pestering her? Chapter 1425 - Chapter 1425: Strange Pattern Chapter 1425: Strange Pattern Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin looked at the fairy flying in front of her and then at the small metal house built by the golden arrows. Initially, she wanted to slowly refine the golden arrows, but she realized that she could not at all. Could it be that she had to pierce the golden arrow into her body to refine it? If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t she die of pain after refining these golden arrows? Although strength was important, her life was even more important, so she would not hurt herself. Xue Fanxin spent some time studying the arrows, but she still did not gain anything. She decided not to waste her time and listened carefully to the sounds outside. She realized that she could no longer hear any wind. It was completely quiet outside. Clearly, the wind had stopped. Since the wind had stopped, why was she still trapped in the small metal house? This small metal house could not even be blown down by the wind outside and could not be refined. Then how could she get out? ¡°Little fairy, you were the one who created this small metal house, so you should be able to take it away too. Otherwise, how can I get out?¡± The Gold Fairy circled Xue Fanxin a few times, then its entire body emitted an intense golden light, illuminating the entire small metal house with golden light. Xue Fanxin could not bear such intense golden light and had no choice but to close her eyes and cover them with her palm. After a long time, she slowly opened her eyes and adapted to the intense light through the cracks of her fingers. Then, she saw a shocking scene. The Gold Fairy actually turned into countless golden lights and scattered onto the stone pillars around the underground palace. The golden arrows that had originally been built into a small metal house scattered and floated away. In the end, they also turned into golden lights and scattered. Be it the Gold Fairy or the golden arrows, they all attached to the stone pillars after turning into golden light. They were like a magical pen that drew all kinds of strange patterns on the stone pillars, like ghost drawings. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xue Fanxin casually walked up to a stone pillar and looked up at the patterns drawn on it. She could not understand them no matter what. She reached out and touched them, but she did not feel anything special about them. These patterns had been drawn by the Gold Fairy and the golden arrows that had turned into golden light. They were definitely special. She had just not figured out what. Xue Fanxin studied a stone pillar for most of the day, but she still could not figure it out. Helpless, she could only give up and look at other stone pillars, but the outcome was still the same. She could not figure out anything. Not only could she not understand the patterns on the stone pillars, but she also could not figure out the terrain of the underground palace. After walking for a long time, she still felt like she was walking in circles. During this time, she also encountered quite a few people, but those people were not in a good state. All of them were in a tragic state. They either swayed listlessly or sat on the ground weakly. Apart from Xue Fanxin, no one was spared from the strong wind that blew in the underground palace. Even Gu Qingfeng was quite injured and was healing. Up to now, no one had figured out where they were trapped, nor did they know what kind of crisis they would face next. Therefore, many people became vigilant, wanting to conserve their strength first and conserve their energy just in case. However, someone was still fooling around recklessly. Yue Changhong¡¯s luck was not bad. She was not too injured when she was blown away by the wind and even found her followers. She became even more arrogant and immediately went to cause trouble when she saw Xue Fanxin. ¡°Bitch, I want to see how arrogant you can be this time..¡± Chapter 1426 - Chapter 1426: Die First Chapter 1426: Die First Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin only swayed casually and studied the patterns on the stone pillars. Who knew that she would bump into Yue Changhong like this? The underground palace was so big, and there were quite a few people trapped here. Why had she bumped into this Yue Changhong repeatedly? At this moment, there was a middle-aged man beside Yue Changhong. The middle-aged man had an extremely ferocious expression. When he heard Yue Changhong¡¯s words, he looked at Xue Fanxin and asked fiercely, ¡°Miss, is this slut bullying you?¡± ¡°Uncle Qiu, it¡¯s this slut. She¡¯s called Xue Fanxin or something. She¡¯s especially arrogant. She doesn¡¯t even take the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land seriously, let alone me. Help me teach her a lesson. It¡¯s best to kill her.¡± Yue Changhong¡¯s killing intent towards Xue Fanxin was clearly written on her face. Anyone could see clearly how intense her killing intent towards Xue Fanxin was. Xue Fanxin looked at Yue Changhong and really hated her more and more. She looked at the so-called Uncle Qiu and hated him even more, so she warned them coldly, ¡°I advise you not to provoke me, or I¡¯ll make you all die here.¡± ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite arrogant. You actually dare to threaten me like this. Do you know what happened to the last person who threatened me?¡± The man surnamed Qiu also revealed his killing intent towards Xue Fanxin, just like Yue Changhong. ¡°Then do you know what happened to the last person who provoked me?¡± Xue Fanxin retorted fearlessly. ¡°You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Today, I¡¯ll let you know what the consequences of offending me are.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know what the consequences of offending me are.¡± ¡°Courting death.¡± ¡°Then go die first.¡± Xue Fanxin really could not be bothered to waste her breath on these completely unreasonable people, nor could she be bothered to play with them. She used a transmission technique and instantly arrived in front of the man surnamed Qiu, then slit his neck with the dagger in her hand. The man surnamed Qiu originally wanted to use some fancy moves to teach Xue Fanxin a lesson before killing her. Unexpectedly, he was killed by the other party before he even had a chance to attack. How was this possible? He had a Saint Realm cultivation level. How could he not even have a chance to resist in front of a little girl? Yue Changhong was originally waiting to see Xue Fanxin¡¯s tragic outcome, but unexpectedly, she saw that her Uncle Qiu had been killed in one move. This outcome frightened her quite badly. ¡°Uncle Qiu¡­ Uncle Qiu was in the Saint Realm. Normal people could not kill him easily. But now, Uncle Qiu had been killed. To be precise, he had been instantly killed. How powerful was this Xue Fanxin? At this moment, Yue Changhong was finally a little afraid. She suddenly thought of the purple-clothed man who had been with Xue Fanxin previously. That man was terrifyingly powerful. She had thought that Xue Fanxin would not be too strong, but unexpectedly¡­ ¡°If people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them. If people offend me, I¡¯ll definitely kill them. Yue Changhong, do you believe that I can kill you with just a move of my finger now?¡± Xue Fanxin played with the dagger in her hand and said with a cold and evil smile. Just as she finished speaking, before Yue Changhong could react, she attacked again and cut off one of her arms. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yue Changhong actually had no ability to resist at all. She only realized when her arm was cut off, followed by a painful cry. ¡°My arm, my arm¡­ ¡°If you dare to provoke me again, it won¡¯t be as simple as having your arm cut off. You¡¯ll lose your life, so you¡¯re on your own.¡± Xue Fanxin only cut off Yue Changhong¡¯s arm and did not kill her. After saying a warning, she turned around and left, continuing to do her own thing.. Chapter 1427 - Chapter 1427: Difficult to Differentiate Chapter 1427: Difficult to Differentiate Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yue Changhong looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s departing figure. She was clearly so angry that she wanted to kill and eat someone, but for some reason, she felt an inexplicable fear in her heart. Because of that inexplicable fear, she actually watched Xue Fanxin leave without saying a word. She only flew into a rage when Xue Fanxin was far away. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you slut. I won¡¯t let you off. Just you wait. When we return to the Yue family, I must have my father and my Grandpa cut you into pieces, make you die without a burial place, and make you consigned to eternal damnation.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, I want you to die, I want you to die, I want you to die¡­¡¯ When the surrounding people saw Yue Changhong¡¯s crazy appearance, all of them were so frightened that they did not dare to approach, afraid that they would be unlucky if they approached. After all, the reputation of the Yue family¡¯s Young Miss was not good. It was common for her to shout at people for no reason. Even when Xue Fanxin was far away, she could hear Yue Changhong¡¯s ghastly cries, but she did not care. She came to a stone pillar and raised her head to look at the pattern on it, studying it carefully. She had seen dozens or hundreds of stone pillars. The patterns on these stone pillars were actually similar. If she did not look carefully, it would be very difficult to see the difference. If not for the fact that she had seen too much, she would not have been able to see any difference no matter how hard she looked. The patterns on the stone pillars were like messy drawings. At first glance, they were actually identical. Upon closer inspection, there were more or less some subtle differences between each pattern. As for how subtle they were, there were probably only some corners that were different between the two patterns. At most, it was just a brush stroke or a line that was a little different. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to tell anything from such a difference. She had already been wandering in the underground palace for almost two days, but she had yet to understand what kind of mysteries this underground palace had. She could not walk out, so she could only focus on the incomprehensible patterns. This was because she knew that if she wanted to figure out the mysteries of the underground palace, she had to start with those patterns. Actually, it was not only Xue Fanxin who was studying the patterns. Even the others were studying them. However, not many people could tell the difference between the patterns. In their opinion, all the patterns were the same. Many people felt dizzy after seeing the patterns of dozens of stone pillars and were unwilling to look anymore. Gu Qingfeng had long been dizzy from the pattern on the stone pillar and was seeing things. Now, just looking at the pattern made his head hurt, so he did not want to look at it at all and kept following his sister. ¡°Sister, these patterns are all the same. What do they look like when you look at so many? My eyes are playing tricks on me.¡± Gu Qingyin was not as impatient as Gu Qingfeng. Although those patterns were dazzling, she knew very well that if she wanted to know some information about this underground palace, she had to start with these patterns. Therefore, no matter how dazzled she was, she had to look at them seriously. ¡°Qingfeng, how many times have I told you to calm down and not be impetuous? Why won¡¯t you listen? These patterns must not be simple. If we want to figure out the mysteries inside, we have to study them properly. This underground palace is like a super huge maze. If we don¡¯t want to be trapped here forever, we have to think of a way to get out.¡± Gu Qingyin¡¯s personality was very steady, and she had the demeanor of a young lady from a wealthy family. Her words and actions gave off a gentle and generous feeling, and she had the demeanor of a leader. She was also a erudite and talented woman. Not only was she very famous in the Holy Region, but even the people of the other continents and regions knew how outstanding Gu Qingyin was in the Holy Region¡¯s Gu family. Xue Fanxin did not know about Gu Qingyin. However, when she was studying the pattern on the stone pillar, she happened to bump into her.. Chapter 1428 - Chapter 1428: Gu Siblings Chapter 1428: Gu Siblings Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin saw Gu Qingfeng and Gu Qingyin. Gu Qingfeng and Gu Qingyin naturally saw Xue Fanxin. The three of them bumped into each other by chance. The atmosphere was a little stiff. After all, they were strangers. They had only seen each other once previously, but everyone knew that none of them were easy to deal with. Xue Fanxin originally wanted to ignore the Gu siblings, but they did not seem to want to brush past quietly. The moment Gu Qingfeng saw Xue Fanxin, he thought of the flying purple crystal treasure chest, especially the fact that it would listen to her. This made him a little displeased. At the same time, he was interested in Xue Fanxin. ¡°You are Miss Xue, right? I wonder if you took the purple crystal treasure chest in the end?¡± ¡°No. After the wind blew, the purple crystal treasure chest disappeared,¡± Xue Fanxin replied truthfully. Her impression of the Gu siblings was not good but not bad for the time being. These two people had not provoked her. There was no need for her to go against them the moment she saw them. This method would easily make enemies. ¡°It disappeared? How is that possible?¡± Gu Qingfeng clearly did not believe Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. In his opinion, the purple crystal treasure chest must have been taken by Xue Fanxin, and the purple crystals were all in her hands. To be honest, he really wanted to snatch those purple crystals now¡­ Gu Qingyin could tell what her younger brother was thinking. In order to avoid the situation from worsening, she had no choice but to step forward to deal with it before the matter reached an uncontrollable stage. ¡°Qingfeng, don¡¯t be rude. Naturally, that purple crystal treasure chest is willing to follow this girl, so the treasure chest naturally belongs to her. You shouldn¡¯t ask too much about other people¡¯s things. This is impolite, okay?¡± Gu Qingfeng was hesitating about snatching the purple crystals, but after being reprimanded by his sister, he became obedient. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m just curious. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± ¡°Alright, it belongs to someone else. Why are you so curious?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After Gu Qingyin reprimanded her younger brother, she nodded politely at Xue Fanxin and said, ¡°Miss Xue, I¡¯m really sorry. My younger brother doesn¡¯t know much and was rude to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Xue Fanxin had seen all kinds of people. Many a time, she could tell what some people were thinking at a glance, but she could not see through Gu Qingyin. She did not know if it was good or bad. Because she could not see through it, she was more or less wary. Someone that even she could not see through was either really open and aboveboard, or her acting skills and strength were too strong. No matter what it was, she had no intention of becoming close to the Gu siblings. Back in the Five Elements Academy, there was someone called Gu Qingning who seemed to be a good person. But so what? Gu Qingyin saw that Xue Fanxin¡¯s attitude towards the siblings was cold and indifferent, as if she was unwilling to talk to them. Seeing that she was about to leave, she quickly found a topic to talk about. ¡°Miss Xue, are you also studying these patterns? I wonder if you can see anything?¡± ¡°No, these patterns are basically identical. I can¡¯t figure it out even after looking at them for a long time. I wonder if you¡¯ve gained anything?¡± Xue Fanxin also asked, wanting to know if the siblings had gained anything else from their research on the patterns. ¡°Just like Miss Xue, I can¡¯t tell anything either.¡± ¡°It looks like the pattern on the stone pillar is really profound¡­ Just as Xue Fanxin and Gu Qingyin were chatting, the monkey-faced man suddenly appeared and made things difficult for Xue Fanxin. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ve finally found you. I must kill you this time..¡± Chapter 1429 - Chapter 1429: Good News Chapter 1429: Good News Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The moment the monkey-faced man arrived, Gu Qingyin, who was originally chatting with Xue Fanxin, immediately retreated to the side, intentionally or otherwise. However, her action was very not obvious, and ordinary people could not tell anything. Xue Fanxin was a sharp person. Although she could not see through Gu Qingyin, she could see her small actions just now. She laughed in her heart: This Gu Qingyin doesn¡¯t look like a good person either. However, it did not matter. Anyway, she did not know these two people. There was no need for them to stand up for you. When Gu Qingyin retreated, the monkey-faced man had already arrived in front of Xue Fanxin. He released his powerful pressure and scolded with a ferocious expression, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll cripple you now. But before that, I have to thank you. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain so much pure metal elemental power. Now, my cultivation level is already at the peak of the Saint Realm and I¡¯m just short of entering the Martial Monarch Realm, so I¡¯m really grateful to you. In order to express my gratitude to you, I¡¯ve decided to send you to hell. Haha¡­¡± When Xue Fanxin heard the monkey-faced man¡¯s words, she frowned. Then, she carefully sensed the aura emitted by the monkey-faced man and realized that it actually contained pure metal elemental power. Clearly, the monkey-faced man had refined the arrows that pierced him. She had really miscalculated. She had actually let such a scumbag obtain so much pure metal elemental power. The monkey-faced man did not waste his breath on Xue Fanxin. After laughing, he immediately attacked. ¡°Bitch, go die.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who should die.¡± Xue Fanxin was not a pushover. When the monkey-faced man attacked her, she immediately counterattacked and summoned thousands of spirit butterflies to attack the other party. So what if he was at the peak of the Saint Realm? She was at the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm. It was simply easy for her to torture a peak of the Saint Realm. She could do it with a few spirit butterflies. The monkey-faced man had thought that he could easily kill Xue Fanxin, but unexpectedly, he was surrounded by a group of spirit butterflies and could not escape no matter what. In the end, he was still injured by those spirit butterflies. He was so angry that he roared angrily, ¡°Bitch, how dare you treat me like this? I¡¯ll definitely skin you alive.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Bitch, quickly remove all these spirit butterflies. Quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± ¡°You still have the energy to speak. It looks like I was too gentle.¡± Xue Fanxin gently moved her fingers and controlled the flying spirit butterflies to strengthen their attacks on the monkey-faced man. She made the spirit butterflies constantly draw wounds of all sizes on his entire body and slowly torture him. When Gu Qingyin saw Xue Fanxin¡¯s move, she was extremely shocked. Having read a lot, she could tell at a glance that those spirit butterflies were extraordinary. It was a powerful spirit technique that even she did not know what it was. It seemed that Xue Fanxin was really not simple. She must have a powerful background. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to not even take the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land seriously. ¡°Sister, should we help? Saving the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land is a great thing.¡± Gu Qingfeng did not know what spirit technique it was. At this moment, he only wanted to save the monkey-faced man and take this opportunity to approach the Nine Nether Holy Land. It was precisely because the Duanmu family had Duanmu Cun, who was a Holy Envoy in the Nine Nether Holy Land, that their family had soared from a small third-rate family to a first-rate family. If their Gu family was also related to the Nine Nether Holy Land, wouldn¡¯t their family be able to reach a higher level? Chapter 1430 - Chapter 1430: Must Fight Chapter 1430: Must Fight Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Qingyin was also conflicted about what Gu Qingfeng had said. She was hesitating about whether to attack. It was indeed good to be related to the Nine Nether Holy Land, but that Xue Fanxin was not a good person. Offending her might not be a good thing. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± Gu Qingyin still had not made a decision. The monkey-faced man had been attacked too fiercely by the spirit butterflies. His body already had countless injuries and blood was flowing non-stop, but he still refused to admit defeat and was still struggling on the verge of death. Even if he had already started to feel a little afraid, he did not compromise at all. Instead, he thought of other countermeasures. Seeing the Gu siblings standing motionless by the side, he said to them, ¡°Gu Qingfeng, Gu Qingyin, aren¡¯t you going to help? If you save me, you will be the benefactor of the Nine Nether Holy Land. At that time, you will benefit.¡¯ Xue Fanxin had actually been secretly observing the Gu siblings. She saw the hesitant and unpredictable expressions on their faces, especially Gu Qingfeng. It was obvious that he wanted to attack. If the Gu siblings really attacked, she did not mind blacklisting them. Everyone would encounter some decisive choices. As for whether it was a good choice or a bad choice, that would depend on their own luck. Even if the monkey-faced man asked for help, Gu Qingyin was still hesitating. However, Gu Qingfeng could no longer bear with it. Before his sister could speak, he had already attacked. ¡°Bitch, I, Gu Qingfeng, am here. You can¡¯t act recklessly.¡± ¡°Qingfeng¡­¡± Gu Qingyin still had not made a decision. Seeing that her younger brother had already rushed out and attacked Xue Fanxin, no matter how hesitant she was, she had to make a decision. It did not matter who Xue Fanxin was now. Since she had already offended her, she should quickly abandon her and capture the Nine Nether Holy Land. Gu Qingyin had long seen that Xue Fanxin¡¯s strength was extraordinary, so she showed no mercy when she attacked. She took out a guqin from her interspatial ring and played it on the spot. The sound of the guqin had the effect of disturbing people¡¯s minds, making them inexplicably distraught and dizzy. Sound technique? When Xue Fanxin was disturbed by Gu Qingyin¡¯s guqin, Gu Qingfeng attacked fiercely. Every move wanted to kill, and he attacked mercilessly. Because Xue Fanxin wanted to resist Gu Qingyin¡¯s Musical Assassination Technique and deal with Gu Qingfeng, she could not care less about the monkey-faced man for a moment. The monkey-faced man obtained a little space and immediately escaped from the spirit butterflies. Even if he was covered in injuries, he did not care and rushed over to attack Xue Fanxin. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll definitely make you die miserably.¡± One against three. The current situation seemed to be very bad for Xue Fanxin. However, in Xue Fanxin¡¯s opinion, there was actually no suspense in this battle. With her peak Martial Monarch Realm cultivation, she could easily torture these scums to death. However, just as she was about to kill them, she suddenly sensed that the pattern on the stone pillar was a little different. Hence, she immediately retracted her aura and did not kill them. Instead, she continued to deal with Gu Qingfeng, Gu Qingyin, and the monkey-faced man, observing the stone pillar as she fought. After fifteen minutes, she finally discovered the mystery of the stone pillars and smiled in her heart. The patterns on the stone pillars could only be activated with battle intent. In other words, if she wanted to figure out the mystery of the pattern, she had to fight and keep fighting. This was really strange. She really did not know why the Star Abyss Emperor had done this. Could it be that he wanted her to fight? Chapter 1431 - Chapter 1431: Moving Trajectory Chapter 1431: Moving Trajectory Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin was still not clear about the entire situation, so she did not kill them for a long time. Instead, she dealt with the Gu siblings and the monkey-faced man and used their battle intent to observe the activated pattern carefully, dividing most of her attention to study it. On the complicated patterns on the stone pillars, a golden light the length of a pinky finger was slowly moving. It slid along the scribbles little by little, as if it was writing something. In the beginning, Xue Fanxin did not understand. Furthermore, the golden light line moved without any pattern. It did not move according to the complete drawing of the scribble, but it took nine swerves and eighteen turns. When it reached a certain position, it returned to the starting point and continued to move, constantly drawing along a certain trajectory. In order to figure out the pattern drawn by the golden light, Xue Fanxin used the time law to make the Gu siblings and the monkey-faced man temporarily stop moving. Then, she took out a pen and paper and drew on the paper along the trajectory of the golden light. Fortunately, the golden light was not affected by the time law. When time was still, it was still moving normally. In less than fifteen minutes, Xue Fanxin had already drawn the trajectory of the golden light. However, the pattern she drew was completely different from the corresponding pattern on the stone pillar. It seemed to be more complicated, but it also seemed to be simple, like some ancient and mysterious rune. ¡°What on earth is this?¡± Xue Fanxin was only concerned about studying the pattern drawn on the blueprint and momentarily forgot about the time law. When the time law disappeared, the Gu siblings and the monkey-faced man continued to attack her. ¡°Bitch, give me your life.¡± Xue Fanxin held the blueprint in one hand and counterattacked with the other. With a casual move of her finger, a few huge vines emerged from the ground and entangled the monkey-faced man and the Gu siblings. ¡°Damn it, why are these vines so tenacious?¡± The monkey-faced man used the sharp blade in his hand to constantly slash at the vines on his body, but he could not cut them off after slashing for more than ten times. Gu Qingfeng and Gu Qingyin were the same. They could not break free from the vines on their bodies at all. At this moment, they realized how powerful their opponents were. Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to care about those unimportant people now. She looked at the blueprint in her hand and then at the pattern on the stone pillar. She realized that the golden light on the stone pillar had already disappeared, and everything had returned to its original state. In order to activate the pattern on the stone pillar again, she could only release the Gu siblings and the monkey-faced man and let them continue fighting. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m going to tear you apart.¡± The moment the monkey-faced man regained his freedom, he rushed towards Xue Fanxin fiercely. Gu Qingfeng originally wanted to help, but he was pulled back by his sister. ¡°Qingfeng, let¡¯s not interfere in this anymore.¡± ¡°Sister, at this point, do you think we still have a way out? No matter what background this Xue Fanxin has, no matter how strong she is, we¡¯ve already taken it. If we stop now, it¡¯ll be all for nothing in the end.¡± Gu Qingfeng was extremely unwilling to stop. Apart from wanting to be related to the Nine Nether Holy Land, more importantly, he wanted to teach that brat called Xue Fanxin a lesson. He, the dignified Young Master of the Gu family, could not even deal with a little girl. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t he become a joke? Hence, no matter what, he had to kill Xue Fanxin today. ¡°That Xue Fanxin is very powerful. Even now, she hasn¡¯t used her full strength. If we continue fighting, the ones who will suffer will be us,¡± Gu Qingyin advised with all her might. However, Gu Qingfeng did not listen. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I must teach that brat a lesson.¡± ¡°Qingfeng¡­¡± Chapter 1432 - Chapter 1432: Powerful Pressure Chapter 1432: Powerful Pressure Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Qingyin could not pull Gu Qingfeng back and could only watch helplessly as he rushed forward and attacked Xue Fanxin. From the beginning to the end, Xue Fanxin did not take these people seriously. When they attacked her, most of her attention was on the patterns of the surrounding stone pillars to see if those patterns would still be activated. In the end, as she had expected, the pattern on the stone pillars was activated again. At the very least, the stone pillars within a hundred meters were in an activated state. The stone pillars further away were not activated. The patterns on every stone pillar were slightly different, and the trajectory of the golden light on every pattern was different. Xue Fanxin used the time law again, then took out a pen and paper and drew the trajectory of the golden light on all the nearby activation patterns. Now, her time law could last for fifteen minutes. This fifteen minutes was enough for her to draw the trajectory of the golden light on all the nearby activation patterns. When she drew the last pattern, the time law disappeared. Gu Qingfeng and the monkey-faced man¡¯s attacks followed. At such a tense moment, Xue Fanxin was still drawing the movement trajectory of the golden light line. She wanted to race against time to finish the last pattern, so when faced with Gu Qingfeng and the monkey-faced man¡¯s attacks, she did not hesitate to release the pressure of the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm and only used the power of the pressure to knock them down. The moment the pressure of the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm appeared, Gu Qingfeng and the monkey-faced man fell from the sky and fell ruthlessly onto the ground. They were suppressed by the pressure and could not move. At this moment, they really panicked, and their eyes were filled with fear. How could this be? The delicate and weak little girl in front of them actually had a peak Martial Monarch Realm cultivation level? How was this possible? If they had known long ago that this girl was at the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm, they would not have dared to provoke her even if they were given a hundred guts! Not only was Gu Qingfeng filled with regret, but he was also extremely frightened. He lay on the ground and looked at Xue Fanxin in disbelief. All his arrogance from before had disappeared, and now, apart from nervousness, he was afraid. Gu Qingyin had never expected Xue Fanxin¡¯s cultivation level to be so high. The pressure of the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm made her unable to move, and her entire body was covered in cold sweat. When did such a young Martial Monarch Realm expert appear in the five continents and ten regions? Why didn¡¯t she know at all? Xue Fanxin ignored the panic and fear of the Gu siblings. She only turned her attention to them after finishing what she was doing. She put away the blueprint in her hand first and said with a cold smile, ¡°From the beginning to the end, I never provoked you, but you just had to provoke me. Do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m from the Nine Nether Holy Land. You can¡¯t kill me.¡± The monkey-faced man did not even dare to be arrogant now. He looked at Xue Fanxin with eyes filled with fear. ¡°Others are afraid of the Nine Nether Holy Land, but I, Xue Fanxin, am not. Furthermore, you are only an insignificant person in the Nine Nether Holy Land. Even if I kill you, the Nine Nether Holy Land will most likely not make a fuss for you. Even Duanmu Cun has been dealt with for abusing the name of the Nine Nether Holy Land for personal gain. How much influence do you think a small soldier like you can have?¡± ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m the Nine Nether Consort.¡± Even at this moment, the Gu siblings and the monkey-faced man still did not believe Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and did not believe that she was the Nine Nether Consort. Everyone knew that the Nether King did not like women, and no woman was allowed to enter the Nine Nether Holy Land.. Where did the Nine Nether Consort come from? Chapter 1433 - Chapter 1433: No Buts Chapter 1433: No Buts Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The monkey-faced man had actually heard that the Nine Nether Holy Land had indeed produced a Nine Nether Consort recently, but that Consort seemed to be even more mysterious than the Nether King, so he did not believe that Xue Fanxin was the Nine Nether Consort at all. But even if this woman was not the Nine Nether Consort, her strength was there. She was not someone he could deal with at all. What should she do? ¡°Nine Nether Consort, do you think you¡¯re worthy? Everyone in the five continents and ten regions knows that the Nether King doesn¡¯t like women. The Nine Nether Holy Land has a rule that no woman is allowed to enter the Nine Nether Holy Land. You saying that you¡¯re the Nine Nether Consort is simply a joke. Of all people, you just had to pretend to be the Nine Nether Consort. How ridiculous.¡± Even though Gu Qingfeng was suppressed by a powerful pressure, he could not help but mock. When Gu Qingyin heard this, her expression became even uglier. She reprimanded angrily, ¡°Qingfeng, shut up. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll make you unable to speak for a month.¡± ¡°Sis¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Qingyin took out her dignity as an elder sister. After suppressing Gu Qingfeng, she said to Xue Fanxin nicely, ¡°Miss Xue, what happened today was only a misunderstanding. We were in the wrong previously. Please be magnanimous and forgive us siblings for our rashness. I, Gu Qingyin, swear to the heavens that I will never cause trouble for you again.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to gain my forgiveness. If you kill this man, I¡¯ll forgive you. I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones.¡± Xue Fanxin kicked the monkey-faced man to Gu Qingyin¡¯s feet and let her make the decision. How could there be such a good thing in the world? Since she had made a mistake, she had to pay the price. Didn¡¯t the Gu siblings want to use this monkey-faced man to climb up to the Nine Nether Holy Land? She would not let them have their way. However, she seemed to have underestimated Gu Qingyin¡¯s boldness. Gu Qingyin was a smart person and knew how to judge the situation. She knew very well what choice to make at this moment, so when the monkey-faced man was kicked to teach her a lesson, she did not hesitate to kill him. ¡°You¡­¡± The monkey-faced man had originally wanted to use the Nine Nether Holy Land to scare the Gu siblings, but who knew¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being unlucky.¡± Gu Qingyin was very straightforward. She pierced the monkey-faced man¡¯s heart with a dagger and even used a spirit technique to quickly kill him. From Gu Qingyin attacking to killing the monkey-faced man, it had only been a few blinks of the eye. Before Gu Qingfeng could react, the matter had already been settled. This made him very surprised. ¡°Sister, you¡­ you really killed him?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, we will.¡¯ ¡°But¡­ ¡± ¡°No buts. If not for you, things wouldn¡¯t have come to this. From now on, behave yourself. Otherwise, as your sister, I don¡¯t mind making you a cripple for the time being.¡± ¡°Sister, I understand.¡± Gu Qingfeng was actually quite afraid of his sister. As long as his sister became serious and fierce, he would not dare to act rashly and listen to her. Xue Fanxin saw everything and suddenly felt that Gu Qingyin actually had quite a personality. She was not like those rich misses who were arrogant and superficial. She had extraordinary judgment and sharpness. Although she was very realistic, she was also very practical. As long as such a person was not unlucky, she would usually have considerable achievements. She hoped that Gu Qingyin would not be on the opposite side of her in the end, or else¡­ Chapter 1434 - Chapter 1434: Underground Palace Map Chapter 1434: Underground Palace Map Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Gu Qingyin killed the monkey-faced man, although she was a little panicked, she could work hard to maintain her composure. She ignored the person she had killed and raised her head to look at Xue Fanxin. She asked in a tone that begged for peace, ¡°Miss Xue, I wonder if you¡¯re satisfied with this? Are you willing to let us siblings off?¡± ¡°You¡¯re stronger than Gu Qingning,¡± Xue Fanxin replied indifferently. ¡°You know Gu Qingning?¡± Gu Qingyin asked in surprise. She was the heiress of the Gu family and Gu Qingning was the daughter of a concubine. Although the two of them were half-sisters, they did not have much feelings for each other and fought constantly in private. Gu Qingning¡¯s talent was much better than hers, so even if she was born from a concubine, she could still be valued by the family and even obtain a fixed spot to go to the Five Elements Academy. As for her, although her talent was not bad, she could not compare to Gu Qingning at all. If not for the fact that she was outstanding in other aspects, her momentum would have long been suppressed by Gu Qingning, and she would not even be able to protect her status as the eldest daughter of the first wife. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her, but I don¡¯t know her. If you can leave this place alive and go home, you¡¯ll soon hear some big news about the Five Elements Academy. At that time, you¡¯ll know who I am and how Gu Qingning performed in the Five Elements Academy.¡± ¡°Well¡­ ¡°Take your younger brother and leave. As long as you¡¯re obedient and don¡¯t provoke me, and don¡¯t be greedy for what¡¯s here, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to leave this place alive.¡± Xue Fanxin didn¡¯t say anything else to Gu Qingyin. She turned around and left casually. After Xue Fanxin had walked far away, Gu Qingyin heaved a sigh of relief. She was even more afraid of Xue Fanxin. Although she did not know who Xue Fanxin was yet, her intuition told her that this person was not simple. She could only befriend her and not become enemies. ¡°Sister, why must you lower yourself to that slut? You even listened to her nonsense and personally killed someone from the Nine Nether Holy Land. Do you know how much trouble this will cause? If Father and Grandpa find out about this, your outcome will be very tragic.¡± Gu Qingfeng was still dissatisfied with Gu Qingyin¡¯s choice. While he was worried about his sister, he was also worried about himself. If his sister was implicated because of this, as her younger brother, how could he stay out of it? ¡°Alright, wasn¡¯t it all because of you? As long as you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything. If Xue Fanxin doesn¡¯t sav anything, who will know?¡± ¡°How do you know that Xue Fanxin won¡¯t tell anyone about this?¡± ¡°I believe in my intuition and taste. She¡¯s not the talkative type.¡± ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t think too highly of things.¡± Gu Qingfeng still did not think highly of Xue Fanxin. He felt indignant towards her. As the dignified Young Master of the Gu family, he had actually been defeated by a little girl. How could he be willing? Xue Fanxin did not care what the Gu siblings thought. After leaving, she casually found a place to study the patterns she had just drawn and placed them on the ground, comparing them one by one or arranging them. ¡°What the hell are these patterns?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all!¡± ¡°No, every pattern seems to have some repetition. There are also some differences. Xue Fanxin took out a pen and paper and drew the different and repeated places on the pattern. In the end, she obtained two new patterns. One of the patterns was like a rune, and the other was like a map. ¡°A map? Could it be a map of the underground palace?¡± Chapter 1435 - Chapter 1435: I’ll Understand It Myself Chapter 1435: I¡¯ll Understand It Myself Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin looked at the two new patterns she had drawn and compared them to her surroundings. Now, she was basically certain that one of them was a map. However, the map was too simplified. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to understand it at all. ¡°This is a map, then what¡¯s this?¡± After Xue Fanxin finished studying the map, she turned her attention to another pattern. This pattern was even more difficult to understand than a map. ¡°Runes?¡± ¡°Not quite.¡± ¡°What on earth is this?¡± Ye Jiushang watched through the screen as Xue Fanxin studied the two patterns seriously. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Xin¡¯er was so smart. She had only spent three days to find the mystery on the stone pillars of the underground palace and draw the map of the underground palace. She was really powerful. With Xin¡¯er¡¯s intelligence and comprehension ability, she should be able to discover the mystery of the other pattern soon. ¡°Xin¡¯er is getting smarter and smarter. She actually spent only three days to draw the map of the underground palace. Not bad.¡± ¡°Of course our precious disciple is not bad. Spacetime, guess how long it will take for the girl to walk out of this maze.¡± ¡°In less than five days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡± ¡°Hehe, actually, I think so too.¡± After the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor chatted for a while, he accidentally glanced at Ye Jiushang. When he thought of the monkey-faced man, he was very displeased. Hence, he asked unhappily, ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you the Nine Nether King of the Nine Nether Holy Land? Look at your people from the Nine Nether Holy Land. They¡¯re actually bullying Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an insignificant person. He can¡¯t represent the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± Ye Jiushang was actually extremely displeased with the monkey-faced man. However, so what if he was displeased? He couldn¡¯t possibly rush into the underground palace and destroy him, right? He had left the Nine Nether Holy Land for nearly 300 years in the name of seclusion. In these 300 years, he had never asked about the Nine Nether Holy Land or even knew nothing about it. Under the management of Chuge, Muyu, Manqiu, and Qianshi, there were more or less some problems with the Nine Nether Holy Land. During this time, quite a few people relied on the name of the Nine Nether Holy Land to lord over others, such as the Duanmu family and the Feng family. Apart from these large families, there were also some small fry¡­ He had yet to deal with these things, so some people dared to be so arrogant. It seemed that it was not only the Divine Palace that had to be reorganized. The Nine Nether Holy Land was no exception. Xue Fanxin more or less knew a little about the Nine Nether Holy Land. She also knew that Ye Jiushang had no time to care about the Nine Nether Holy Land during his nine reincarnations and had nurtured some vermin. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, she had not vented her anger on the Nine Nether Holy Land because of the monkey-faced man. He was just an unimportant and insignificant person. It was not worth her effort. She only wanted to study the other pattern now. ¡°What is this thing?¡± ¡°If only someone could ask.¡± ¡°I wonder if I can ask Ah Jiu?¡± When the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor heard Xue Fanxin say this through the screen, they immediately cast warning looks at Ye Jiushang. ¡°Kid, you¡¯d best not interfere in this matter carelessly, or you¡¯ll harm the girl.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Ye Jiushang said coldly. Then, he communicated with Xue Fanxin through the Reverse Spirit Sky Space. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you have to comprehend this yourself. No one can help you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll comprehend it myself.¡± When Xue Fanxin heard Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, she continued to study the pattern seriously. She undid the pattern and looked at it slowly.. Chapter 1436 - Chapter 1436: Picked Up a Treasure Chapter 1436: Picked Up a Treasure Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin was studying the pattern, she had completely forgotten the time. After an unknown period of time, she finally saw something and laughed excitedly. ¡°Haha¡­ Why am I so stupid? Only now can I tell that this is the trajectory of the meridians!¡± ¡°I wonder what will happen if I circulate my meridians according to the trajectory of the pattern?¡± ¡°Give it a try?¡± Xue Fanxin really circulated her meridians according to the trajectory of the pattern. After a cycle, she felt that her body was filled with energy, especially the metal spirit vein that had only been slightly activated previously. As the meridians she circulated became brighter, the power of the metal spirit in her body became stronger. ¡°This is the Gold Spirit Art.¡± The Elemental Spirit Arts relied on the circulation of the meridians to cultivate. When she used it, she relied on mobilizing the power in her body. From a certain perspective, the Spirit Art was actually the trajectory of the meridians. In other words, the pattern in her hand was actually the Gold Spirit Art. Furthermore, it was a high-grade Gold Spirit Art. Upon learning that the pattern was the Gold Spirit Art, Xue Fanxin cultivated even more seriously. She constantly expanded the gold spirit meridians in her body and strengthened her gold spirit power. After cultivating the Gold Spirit Art, Xue Fanxin realized that her attacks had increased quite a lot. Especially when she used the Gold Spirit Art, the attacks she could unleash were at least twice as strong as before. ¡°What a powerful Gold Spirit Art. I¡¯ve really picked up a treasure this time.¡± ¡°I wonder what the patterns on the other stone pillars are?¡± Xue Fanxin stood up and casually looked at a nearby stone pillar, but she was the only one around. There were no opponents fighting, no battle intent, and she could not activate the pattern on the stone pillar. ¡°I really hope some brainless people come knocking on my door at this moment. In that case¡­¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was thinking that someone was coming to cause trouble, someone really came knocking on her door. A handsome man walked over with a group of people and stood in front of Xue Fanxin to question, ¡°You were the one who killed my comrade?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your comrade?¡± Xue Fanxin really wanted to fight, but she was not the kind of person to cause trouble for no reason. She had to reason with him first before attacking if she could not reason with him. ¡°His name is Zhao Tong. He is a guard of the Nine Nether Holy Land and is my subordinate.¡± ¡°Zhao Tong¡­ that monkey-faced man?¡± ¡°You admit that you killed him.¡± ¡°Who told you that I killed them?¡± When Xue Fanxin asked this, she suspected the Gu siblings immediately, but for some reason, she always had an inexplicable trust in Gu Qingyin. She believed that Gu Qingyin would not speak nonsense. However, that might not be the case for Gu Qingfeng. But! With Gu Qingyin suppressing him, Gu Qingfeng shouldn¡¯t act recklessly, right? ¡°Many people saw you and Zhao Tong have a conflict over the purple crystal treasure chest. Some even saw Zhao Tong looking for you everywhere to settle scores. He¡¯s from the Nine Nether Holy Land. Even the Gu siblings don¡¯t dare to do anything to him. Now that he¡¯s dead, you¡¯re the most suspicious.¡± ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t have direct evidence to prove that I¡¯m the murderer at all?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most suspicious. That¡¯s enough. Since you dare to kill my comrade, you¡¯ll have to take out your life to accompany him.¡± An Hao had already waved his spear and pointed at Xue Fanxin, clearly wanting to take revenge for his comrade. Xue Fanxin smiled coldly and said, ¡°Tell me, what position do you have in the Nine Nether Holy Land?¡± ¡°Commander of Guards. ¡°You, the commander of the guards, should have never set foot in the center of the Nine Nether Holy Land, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, you are also an insignificant person in the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± ¡°Courting death..¡± Chapter 1437 - Chapter 1437: You Don ‘t Believe Too Chapter 1437: You Don ¡®t Believe Too Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations An Hao originally did not think too highly of his comrade, Zhao Tong. However, his comrade was dead. As the boss, he had to express his stance, or the people who followed him would be disappointed. Initially, he had only wanted to do it as a token of appreciation and cripple the person who had killed Zhao Tong. He had not planned to harm her life, but now¡­ This brat actually dared to be so arrogant in front of him and did not take him seriously at all. How ridiculous. If he did not destroy this brat, how could he survive in the future? An Hao attacked Xue Fanxin with intense anger. In his opinion, the person he wanted to kill this time was only a weak little girl. She was not enough to be afraid of and could be easily dealt with, but the outcome was greatly unexpected. Xue Fanxin could not wait for someone to come and fight her. Although she could finish off An Hao in one move, this way, she would not have the will to fight to activate the patterns on the surrounding stone pillars, so she could only take it easy and leave some room for maneuver. She would not kill or cripple the other party for the time being. Because he had failed to kill Xue Fanxin in one move, An Hao felt extremely embarrassed and even more angry. He increased the power ot his attack and attacked again. Facing An Hao¡¯s attack, Xue Fanxin only used 20% of her strength to deal with it. Furthermore, most of her attention was on the pattern of the surrounding stone pillars. When she had enough battle intent and the pattern was activated, she immediately used the time law. Then, she took out a pen and paper and quickly drew the trajectory of the golden light on the pattern. Perhaps because she had experience and practice, after she finished drawing the trajectory of the golden light on all the surrounding patterns, the time law had yet to disappear, but it was about time. Xue Fanxin put away the thing in her hand. Then, the moment the time law disappeared, she kicked An Hao away. The force of that kick was not light. An Hao was kicked dozens of meters away and rubbed against the ground for a few meters before stopping. His entire back had already been ground into a bloody mess by the ground. The injuries elsewhere on his body were not light either. He could not get up at all for a while and could only be helped up by his subordinates. ¡°You¡­¡± Damn it, was this brat so strong? ¡°What? You¡¯re not convinced?¡± Xue Fanxin mocked. ¡°With your little strength, it¡¯s best not to embarrass yourself in front of me. If not for the fact that you still have some value, I would have long destroyed you.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± An Hao was helped up by his subordinates and glared at Xue Fanxin. Although he was a little panicked, he still threatened and warned, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m from the Nine Nether Holy Land. You¡¯d best think carefully about going against the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± ¡°Ptui¡­ Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. With your cowardly appearance, you¡¯re still an insignificant person in the Nine Nether Holy Land. You¡¯re not qualified to represent the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You what? Don¡¯t think that your lousy commander position is anything special. I¡¯m the Nine Nether Consort!¡± ¡°How shameless.¡± An Hao clearly did not believe Xue Fanxin, but he knew that the Nine Nether Holy Land indeed had a Nine Nether Consort, and she had been personally brought back by the Nether King. Based on what he knew, the Nine Nether Consort was currently in the Five Elements Academy. How could she have come to this place? ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me either. It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s up to you to believe me. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost quickly. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Little girl, just you wait.¡± Because An Hao was heavily injured and was afraid of Xue Fanxin¡¯s powerful strength, he had no choice but to retreat first. He would come back to settle scores with this brat after he recovered.. Chapter 1438 - Chapter 1438: Same Ending Chapter 1438: Same Ending Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After An Hao left, Xue Fanxin quickly threw this person to the back of her mind. She casually found a place to study the new drawing and used the previous method to sort out the two brand new drawings. However, the outcome was the same as before. One was a map, and the other was the circulation trajectory of the Gold Spirit Art¡¯s meridians. It was clearly a pattern drawn on different stone pillars. Why was the outcome the same? Since it was the same, did that mean there was no need to study the other stone pillars? Although Xue Fanxin was not sure if the outcome she had guessed was right, she did not want to waste time studying the patterns on the stone pillars. After all, there were too many stone pillars in the underground palace. She did not know how many there were, and studying those patterns was endless. Furthermore, activating the pattern was not so easy. It required battle intent. Now that there was no one around, where could she find battle intent? ¡°See if this map is useful?¡± Xue Fanxin took out the map she had drawn and studied it carefully. However, at this moment, the little white tiger in the spirit beast space suddenly contacted her. ¡°Master, let me out. I can help you.¡± Hearing the little white tiger¡¯s voice, Xue Fanxin remembered that this guy was inextricably related to the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, so she quickly summoned it. Since she had summoned the little white tiger, the little white cat naturally could not be ignored. She might as well let them come out together. ¡°Wow¡­ I can breathe the air outside again. How good.¡± ¡°Master, you can¡¯t always lock us in the spirit beast space. You have to let us out more. We also need to train.¡± A cat and a tiger sat on Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulders, constantly using their cute techniques in an attempt to win their master¡¯s favor. Every time their master stored them in the spirit beast space, they would be forgotten for a long time. If not for their reminder, they probably would not have known when to come out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m used to being alone, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. I guarantee that from now on, I¡¯ll definitely care about you a lot and often let you out for a walk.¡± Xue Fanxin put down the map in her hand and stroked her two contract beasts. She seemed to often ignore these two little things and the recently awakened golden phoenix. She wondered if she needed to let them out often? Forget it for the time being. The golden phoenix was not an ordinary contract beast, but her intrinsic guardian divine beast. If she encountered someone with some power, she would be in trouble. Xue Fanxin sorted out her emotions and continued to focus on the map. She studied it seriously. ¡°Little White, what do you know about Tomb Four?¡± ¡°Master, I only inherited a little memory of this place, so I don¡¯t know much. Tomb Four has a total of three stages. No matter which stage it is, you have to rely on your own ability to barge in. I can¡¯t help much, ¡± the little white tiger said guiltily. It had used the excuse of helping its master to get her to release it, but now, it could not help much. It was indeed very guilty for lying. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll refine the map and follow it. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. You can walk around the vicinity and see if there¡¯s anything special.¡± Xue Fanxin had never counted on the little white tiger. Apart from being a little useful in Tomb One, it was actually not of much use in Tomb Two and Tomb Three. In that case, it was about the same in Tomb Four. She had never thought of relying on anyone and anything. Even if it were Ah Jiu, she had never thought of relying on him completely. It was best to rely on herself for everything.. Chapter 1439 - Chapter 1439: Ambush From Behind Chapter 1439: Ambush From Behind Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The little white tiger and the little white cat were exploring nearby, while Xue Fanxin studied the map carefully. Because of the contract, she was not worried that the two little fellows would get lost and let them be. While Xue Fanxin was studying the map seriously, the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor in a secret place made things difficult for Ye Jiushang again. ¡°Kid, what do you think¡¯s going on with your lousy Nine Nether Holy Land? They keep looking for trouble with the girl and always threaten her with the Nine Nether Holy Land. What kind of King are you?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t returned to the Nine Nether Holy Land in hundreds of years. It¡¯s very normal for some vermin to grow. Don¡¯t worry, these people will be cleaned up soon.¡± Ye Jiushang was also very displeased. He wished he could go back and reorganize the Nine Nether Holy Land now. However, this was not important for the time being. He should wait for Xin¡¯er to come out of Tomb Four. Xue Fanxin did not take those vermin from the Nine Nether Holy Land to heart at all. She studied the map seriously and drew an even more detailed map. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m done. According to this map, walking out of this underground palace shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡¯ ¡°Master, someone is coming this way.¡± The little white cat and the little white tiger helped Xue Fanxin observe her surroundings very seriously. They immediately reported if anything happened. Before long, a group of people indeed walked over. Many of them were acquaintances. The moment Yue Changhong saw Xue Fanxin, her stomach was filled with anger. She wished she could rush forward and tear her apart immediately, but she was very afraid that her other arm would also be cut off. Therefore, no matter how angry or hateful she was, she tried her best to bear with it. At the same time, she secretly observed and saw who could be used. However, after looking for a long time, she did not find anyone she could use. Now, everyone had already been trapped in the underground palace for four days. Previously, they had encountered disasters like the golden arrows and the wind. Most people were already a little tired, so they were not in the mood to cause trouble. Furthermore, there was nothing to snatch in this underground palace, so there was no need to offend anyone. Under such circumstances, Yue Changhong¡¯s thoughts naturally could not be fulfilled. Zhang Tianbao was also here. When he saw Xue Fanxin, he immediately came up to greet her. ¡°Haha¡­ We meet again. We¡¯re really fated!¡± ¡°Why are you all here?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the group of people in front of her, and even the Gu siblings were there, feeling a little speechless. The underground palace was so big. She had walked for most of the day but had not met a single person. Why had these people all gathered together? ¡°We don¡¯t know either. As we walked, we walked together. Previously, I felt that this underground palace was quite large, but now, it feels smaller.¡± ¡°Smaller? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. It¡¯s just that we can bump into someone whenever we walk.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xue Fanxin felt that this matter was a little strange, so she pondered for a while and took out the map to take a look. But suddenly, someone ambushed her from behind. The little white tiger and the little white cat immediately transformed. The little white tiger blocked behind Xue Fanxin, and the little white cat quickly attacked the ambusher. An Hao had also unknowingly walked to this place. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was talking to Zhang Tianbao and had not noticed his arrival, he had the thought of ambushing her and took action without saying a word. Under such circumstances, the chances of winning were very high¡­ However, unexpectedly, two behemoths suddenly jumped out. Not only did they ruin his plans, but they also frightened him quite badly.. Chapter 1440 - Chapter 1440: On the Way in Peace Chapter 1440: On the Way in Peace Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The white cat jumped up and pounced on An Hao. It stepped on him with its two large claws and revealed its sharp teeth to him, ready to bite him at any moment. The little white tiger then jumped over and pressed down on An Hao together, revealing its teeth. ¡°Roar¡­¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± It had happened too suddenly. Apart from Xue Fanxin, no one present could react. At this moment, all of them looked at the two behemoths in shock, unable to understand what was going on. What was going on? Where did such powerful demonic beasts appear from? Even the people standing by the side were quite frightened, let alone An Hao, who was pressed down by four large claws. An Hao was especially regretful now. Not only did he regret provoking Xue Fanxin, but he also regretted the sneak attack just now. This time, his life would probably be difficult to protect. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t act recklessly. I¡¯m the commander of the guards of the Nine Nether Holy Land. If anything happens to me, the Nine Nether Holy Land won¡¯t let you off.¡± The subordinates who were following An Hao were also quite frightened. No one went forward to save them. Apart from pointing their weapons at the little white cat and little white tiger, they did not dare to do anything. Furthermore, their entire bodies kept trembling, and their faces were filled with fear. They were actually not really from the Nine Nether Holy Land. They were only patrolling guards outside the Nine Nether Holy Land. Forget about the center of the Nine Nether Holy Land, they had not even entered the door of the Nine Nether Holy Land a few times. Some had not even entered once. Guards like them could not obtain the recognition of the Nine Nether Holy Land at all. It was only a faction that some people from the Nine Nether Holy Land had privately established in the name of the Nine Nether Holy Land outside. Anyway, the Nether King did not care about these things, and no one from the Nine Nether Holy Land cared. Over time, there were more and more peripherals like them. However, once something really happened, the Nine Nether Holy Land would not care about their lives. Yue Changhong knew that An Hao was from the Nine Nether Holy Land. Seeing Xue Fanxin and An Hao fizht, she felt extremely good. She wished Xue Fanxin could be killed by An Hao. Even if An Hao could not kill Xue Fanxin, it was not bad for Xue Fanxin to become enemies with the Nine Nether Holy Land. When they left this place, it would be Xue Fanxin¡¯s death. Hmph, slut, I want to see how long you can be arrogant. Xue Fanxin did not take a small fry like Le Changhong seriously at all. She turned around and looked at An Hao, who was pressed to the ground by the little white tiger and the little white cat. She mocked coldly, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Last time, I kindly spared your life, but this time, my heart won¡¯t soften.¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m from the Nine Nether Holy Land. You¡¯d best not act recklessly.¡± An Hao was really afraid this time. The fear of death filled his entire body. ¡°I¡¯m the Nine Nether Consort. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± ¡°You¡­ are really shameless. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Nether King will pursue the matter and blame you for impersonating the Nine Nether Consort like ¡°Will the Nether King pursue the matter and blame you for not being able to see it, so rest in peace.¡± Xue Fanxin used the Gold Spirit Art she had just learned and condensed a small golden sword with her spirit energy before shooting it at An Hao¡¯s heart. ¡°No¡­ Ah¡­¡¯ An Hao had been killed by Xue Fanxin¡¯s golden sword. Before he died, he wanted to struggle and resist or escape, but he was pressed down by the two behemoths and could not escape at all. In the end, he could only watch helplessly as the golden sword pierced into his heart and feel his life force quickly flowing away. He had not expected to die at the hands of a little girl¡­ Seeing that An Hao had been easily killed by Xue Fanxin, the surrounding people were so frightened that they swallowed their saliva. Their hearts were filled with fear, and even Yue Changhong was no exception. This woman who kept saying that she was the Nine Nether Consort was too terrifying. Perhaps it was because she had such strength that she dared to pretend to be the Nine Nether Consort.. Chapter 1441 - Chapter 1441: Sealing the Stone Gate Chapter 1441: Sealing the Stone Gate Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin killed An Hao, she did not attack again. She did not even intend to kill An Hao¡¯s subordinates. She only warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d best behave yourself. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting you report to hell with him. The name of the Nine Nether Holy Land is not so easy to use. Before you use it, you¡¯d best think about what consequences you have to bear.¡± After warning An Hao¡¯s subordinates, Xue Fanxin looked at the others, especially when she saw Yue Changhong. She specially glared at her coldly. ¡°And you, you¡¯d best not provoke me, or I won¡¯t blink when I kill people. If people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them. If people offend me, I¡¯ll definitely kill them. Listen carefully.¡± Yue Changhong was so frightened by Xue Fanxin¡¯s warning that her entire body trembled. Her legs were so weak that she almost could not stand steadily, and her heart was filled with panic. Previously, Gu Qingfeng was still a little unwilling and dissatisfied with his sister¡¯s compromise with Xue Fanxin, but now, he was also very afraid of her. He had fought with this woman before and knew very well how powerful she was. Now that he saw that she had killed An Hao effortlessly, he was even more afraid. No matter what, An Hao had a Saint Realm cultivation level and was stronger than him. In the end, he did not gain anything from Xue Fanxin and was dealt with in one move. What was even more terrifying was that Xue Fanxin had two powerful contract beasts. If Xue Fanxin had used her full strength in the previous battle, he would probably have been a dead man. Xue Fanxin used her powerful force to intimidate those messy people, in case they were stupid enough to provoke her again. In that case, she would have to start killing again. Actually, she did not want to kill anyone, nor did she like to. If she had already warned repeatedly that someone was still looking for trouble with her, she would not hesitate to kill them. She usually fulfilled those who were courting death. Xue Fanxin ignored everyone. She took out the map and continued to study it. She looked at the dots on the map and walked in a certain direction after confirming her location. Initially, when the people present saw how terrifying Xue Fanxin was, they wanted to leave, but when they realized that Xue Fanxin was holding the map in her hand, they immediately changed their minds. No matter how afraid they were, they followed. They had already been walking around the underground palace for a few days. Even now, they did not understand where this was. After walking for a long time, they felt like they were walking in circles. Now that they realized that someone had a map, they naturally followed. Xue Fanxin did not mind the people behind her following her. Anyway, as long as these people did not provoke her, nothing else mattered. The little white tiger and the little white cat had already returned to their cute little kitten and little tiger form. They lay comfortably on Xue Fanxin¡¯s shoulder and waited quietly. From time to time, they would look at the map in Xue Fanxin¡¯s hand. Unfortunately, they did not understand. Because she had drawn the map herself, many aspects were not perfect. Fortunately, this map came from the patterns on the stone pillars, so according to the map, they found the exit of the underground palace in less than half a day. However, the exit was sealed. The thick stone door could not be pushed open no matter what. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all attack and destroy this stone door?¡± Gu Qingfeng suggested. This suggestion was agreed by many people, so they started to take action. Dozens or hundreds of people attacked at the same time, attempting to break the three stone doors. However, the outcome disappointed them. The stone door still did not open. At this moment, someone exclaimed, ¡°Oh no, everyone, look. The ground is disappearing, and so is the underground palace..¡± Chapter 1442 - Chapter 1442: No Time Chapter 1442: No Time Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing someone¡¯s cry of alarm, everyone immediately turned back to look. Indeed, they saw that the underground palace in front of them was disappearing at a visible rate. Even the stone pillars disappeared with it. The disappeared underground palace would become dark. The darkness made one¡¯s hair stand on end and they would be extremely afraid. Based on the speed at which the underground palace disappeared, in less than fifteen minutes, the ground under their feet would also disappear. At that time, all of them would be swallowed by the darkness. ¡°What should we do? This underground palace is disappearing, and the stone door can¡¯t be opened.¡± ¡°What the hell is this place?¡± ¡°If the underground palace disappears, will we disappear too?¡± ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui. Don¡¯t jinx it.¡± ¡°Everyone, quickly open this stone door. This is our only way out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The stone door is our only way out. Everyone, hurry up.¡± Hundreds of people attacked the thick stone door again, but no matter how they fought, the stone door could not be opened. From the beginning to the end, Xue Fanxin stood there without moving. She had never attacked the stone door, because she knew very well that it was impossible to break open the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor with brute force. If it was that simple, why would she have to work so hard? However, she also knew that this tomb was specially set up for her, so only she could open this door. Yue Changhong had been secretly observing Xue Fanxin. Perhaps because it was a life and death moment, she no longer cared so much. Before she died, she had to make things difficult for Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xue Fanxin, aren¡¯t you quite capable? Why don¡¯t you open this stone door?¡± Hearing Yue Changhong¡¯s words, everyone turned their attention to Xue Fanxin. They had no choice. The underground palace was constantly disappearing, so they could only place their hopes on Xue Fanxin. ¡°Miss Xue, I wonder if you can open this stone door?¡± ¡°Miss Xue, since you can find this stone door, I believe you can also open this stone door, right?¡± ¡°Miss Xue, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± In the beginning, the person who spoke was quite polite. Xue Fanxin did not have any objections. Just as she was about to respond, Yue Changhong said recklessly, ¡°What can she do? If she had a way, she would have opened the door long ago. Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re only so-so.¡± ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll throw you out?¡± Xue Fanxin warned coldly. She really hated Yue Changhong. However, she did not have time to waste with Yue Changhong now. The underground palace had already almost disappeared. If she did not think of a way to open the stone door, she was afraid there would be trouble. Yue Changhong calmed down a little after being warned by Xue Fanxin, but her heart was still filled with hatred. If she was really going to die, she did not mind stabbing Xue Fanxin a few times to vent her anger before she died. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered with Yue Changhong and walked towards the stone door. She had already studied this stone door previously and found nothing special. There were no hints in the surroundings, and there were no eyes on the door. Clearly, this door was not opened by a key. If she did not rely on the key, could she rely on brute force? If it was brute force, why had the attacks of hundreds of people been useless? Her gains in the underground palace were the Gold Spirit Art. There should be a use for the Gold Spirit Art that the Star Abyss Emperor wanted her to learn, right? She wondered if the Gold Spirit Art could open this stone door. When Xue Fanxin was thinking about the way to open the door, the people behind her saw that the underground palace was about to disappear in front of them and were extremely anxious, constantly urging. ¡°Miss Xue, there¡¯s no time. Quickly.¡± ¡°In a while, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even have a place to stand.¡± ¡°Everyone, quickly retreat, retreat¡­¡± Chapter 1443 - Chapter 1443: A Great Golden Mountain Chapter 1443: A Great Golden Mountain Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter how the people around her urged her, Xue Fanxin stood there calmly and did not move. She stared at the thick stone door for a long time before reaching out and placing her palm on it. Then, she circulated the Gold Spirit Art. With just a little metal spirit power, with a few cracking sounds, cracks actually appeared on the thick stone door. Then, it shattered on the ground, and the stone door opened. Seeing the stone door open, the surrounding people swarmed into the door. However, no matter how they swarmed, no one dared to touch Xue Fanxin casually, because they all knew that this woman was unfathomable and could not be provoked. Yue Changhong also wanted to squeeze through the stone door, but the moment she turned around, she suddenly noticed Ye Feihong rushing over in a hurry. Hence, she had a thought. When Ye Feihong ran over, she pushed her towards the black abyss in front of her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± After Ye Feihong was sucked into the vortex, she had been wandering around in the underground palace. Perhaps because her luck was not good, she did not meet too many people in the underground palace. Furthermore, she did not dare to walk around casually. She stayed in one place for a few days and did not move, so she could not follow the main group. If not for the fact that the underground palace was constantly disappearing and she had no choice but to move to a safe place, she would probably still be waiting for her companions! When she realized that there were many people here, she was especially happy. She ran over without a care, thinking that she would reach a safe place soon. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Yue Changhong pushed her. When Yue Changhong pushed Ye Feihong towards the Black Abyss, she even deliberately revealed an evil smile of victory. Especially when she saw Ye Feihong¡¯s frightened and desperate expression, she was even more excited. But just as she thought that she could deal with a rival, something unexpected happened. Xue Fanxin clearly saw Yue Changhong push Ye Feihong towards the Black Abyss, so she saved her in time and used vines to pull Ye Feihong back. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had saved Ye Feihong, Yue Changhong was so angry that she was about to explode. However, she also knew that now was not the time to dispute, so she quickly ran into the stone door and instantly disappeared. ¡°Thank¡­ thank you!¡± Ye Feihong was quite frightened and had yet to recover. She kept panting heavily. ¡°The stone door is about to be sealed. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Xue Fanxin pushed Ye Feihong towards the stone door and flashed into it. Although Ye Feihong had yet to figure out the situation, she could tell that the stone door was a way out. Seeing that the stone door was about to be sealed, she hurriedly ran in. Ye Feihong was the last to run into the stone door. The moment she entered, she immediately felt suspended in the air. Her body then quickly fell and she fell heavily onto the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Feihong lay on the ground and did not feel very painful. She looked up and saw that there were people standing in front of her. Everyone had their backs facing her as they looked forward, as if they were looking at something. Xue Fanxin was also in the crowd, and she even squeezed to the front. She looked at the shining golden mountain in front of her in shock and was completely stunned. Wasn¡¯t this golden mountain too big? The top could no longer be seen, and it reached the clouds. The surroundings were golden walls. Square golden walls that were so tall that they could not climb up to the fixed golden walls. Apart from the huge golden mountain in front of them, the rest of the place was filled with golden walls. There was no way out at all. ¡°What is this place?¡± Someone walked towards the golden mountain curiously. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, the golden mountain immediately shot out countless golden arrows. Chapter 1444 - Chapter 1444: Unable to Approach Chapter 1444: Unable to Approach Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When you looked at the golden mountain from afar, apart from shining with golden light, there was nothing abnormal. However, once you approached within a hundred meters of it, it would release countless golden arrows that flew towards you densely. The golden arrows were extremely fast, as fast as lightning. Normal people could not withstand it at all. Those who were within a hundred meters of the golden mountain had already been struck the moment the golden arrows appeared.s Fortunately, the arrowhead of the golden arrow were flat and did not hurt anyone. They were only sent flying by the golden arrows. Although they had only been sent flying, the part that had been hit and the heavy fall to the ground were still very painful. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way to approach this mountain at all.¡± Some people did not give up and wanted to give it a try, but the outcome was the same. The moment the golden arrows appeared, they could at most dodge one or two arrows before being sent flying. Even Gu Qingfeng was no exception. The golden arrows were too fast and powerful. Even if one used their hands, they would not be able to receive them and would still be sent flying by the golden arrows. Under such circumstances, it was impossible to approach the golden mountain in front of them. The exit here was clearly on the golden mountain. If they could not approach the golden mountain, they would be trapped here forever. ¡°What kind of damned place is this?¡± Yue Changhong had been in a bad mood. When she fell into a deadlock again, she was very irritable and could not stop shouting. ¡°There¡¯s no treasure at all. I really don¡¯t know who created it. No matter who created it, I curse his eighteen generations of ancestors¡­ Ah¡­¡± Just as Yue Changhong was cursing, she was suddenly kicked and sent flying forward, falling within a hundred meters of the golden mountain. Once someone was within a hundred meters, the golden mountain would release countless golden arrows. Yue Changhong had just been kicked when she was sent flying by countless golden arrows and fell dozens of meters behind. She was quite injured and could not get up for a moment. She could only bear the intense pain and lie on the ground. She raised her head to look at the person who had kicked her and scolded angrily, ¡°Ye Feihong, are you courting death?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only giving you an eye for an eye. Yue Changhong, this is to return the favor you gave me just now, and it¡¯s only interest. Just you wait. I, Ye Feihong, swear here that one day, I¡¯ll definitely make you die without a burial place.¡± Ye Feihong had not forgotten what Yue Changhong had done to her previously. Just the thought of her almost falling into the Black Abyss made her feel shocked, afraid, angry, and angry. After being saved, she swore in her heart: She had to kill Yue Changhong with her own hands. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t boast shamelessly in front of me. If you touch me, your Ye family will be destroyed.¡± ¡°How much do you think the Yue family is willing to do for a useless person with one arm?¡± ¡°As long as I have the Muscle Regeneration Pill and the Bone Regeneration Pill, my arm will grow back.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Ordinary Muscle Regeneration Pills and Bone Regeneration Pills can¡¯t make your arm grow back. They have to be at least Earth-grade and above. These Earth-grade pills are very precious! I wonder if the Yue family is willing to spend a huge sum to buy them for you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yue Changhong and Ye Feihong had been enemies since they were young. The moment the two of them met, they would quarrel even if they did not fight. Therefore, many people in the Holy Region were already used to such a scene, especially the people from the Holy City. They had long become numb to the quarrel between these two women and could not be bothered. Xue Fanxin only heard Yue Changhong and Ye Feihong quarrel for a while, then lost interest. She turned her attention to the golden mountain and started to study it from a hundred meters away. How should she get through this? Chapter 1445 - Chapter 1445: A Little Difficult Chapter 1445: A Little Difficult Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just now, most people had already tried to approach the golden mountain, but Xue Fanxin did not. She only stood on the spot and observed. She knew very well the speed and power of the golden arrows. With her ability, she could at most advance five meters in the golden arrow array. After that, she would be sent flying like the others. However, this was only the result of her observation and judgment. She had to try it herself to know the exact situation. Xue Fanxin was prepared and approached. When she was within a hundred meters of the golden mountain, she was immediately attacked by thousands of golden arrows. No matter how fast and agile her movement technique was, she could not withstand the power of the golden arrow array. After advancing for three meters, she was shot and returned. If she had not reacted fast enough and turned over in time to stabilize herself, she would have fallen very miserably. She guessed that she could advance five meters, but in the end, she was beaten back three meters. From this, it could be seen that her previous judgment was not right. When she was challenging the golden arrow array just now, she had tried to use the time law to see if the golden arrows would be in a still state under the time law. However, in the Golden Arrow Array, she could not use the time law at all, and she could not even use the transmission technique. Clearly, it was impossible to break through this golden arrow array with tricks. She had to rely on her true strength. However, the speed and power of the golden arrows were really not something ordinary people could deal with. How could she break through? When the others present saw that Xue Fanxin could not pass through the golden arrow array either, they all calmed down. They were extremely anxious and panicked, very afraid that they would be trapped to death here. Yue Changhong and Ye Feihong were no longer in the mood to quarrel. When they thought about how they might be trapped to death here, they panicked. There were at least 500 people trapped here. There were quite a few descendants of the aristocratic families and many descendants of ordinary families. With so many people trapped here, who knew what would happen? Xue Fanxin did not care what the others thought. After being beaten back by the Golden Arrow Array, she rested for a while and found a suitable place to set up her tent. The Golden Arrow Array could not be broken for a while. There were too many people present, and she did not want to be watched while resting and sleeping, so it was best to set up a tent first. At the very least, this could allow her to enter the space better to do her work. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had actually set up a tent to rest, the others quickly found a place to occupy as well. The place was not big. One could not approach more than a hundred meters in front of the golden mountain. There was only a few dozen meters of empty space behind it for people to stay. It was quite depressing to have more than 500 people squeezed in this place. After Xue Fanxin entered the tent, she summoned the little white tiger and the little white cat and let them walk around as they pleased. ¡°Master, why have you set up a tent?¡± ¡°This round is a little difficult. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to pass it in a short time, so it¡¯s more convenient to set up a tent.¡± ¡°Master, we have nothing to do anyway. Why don¡¯t you get us some roasted meat and roasted fish?¡± The little white cat looked hungry and acted cute in front of Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin casually took out a few spirit dishes from her space and placed them on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to make roasted fish for you for the time being. Eat this first. After you¡¯re full, go outside and guard me. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡± She had to quickly figure out a way to break the Golden Arrow Formation. She had just had some signs and had to comprehend them properly now, so she did not have time to care about the two little fellows.. Chapter 1446 - Chapter 1446: Cultivate for Three Days Chapter 1446: Cultivate for Three Days Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin made her bed in the tent and sat cross-legged on it in deep thought. She recalled the scene when she challenged the Golden Arrow Array and tried her best to capture the details. The golden arrow was as fast as lightning and extremely powerful. Even with her movement technique, she could not dodge it. She could not even catch the golden arrows with her bare hands. Under the circumstances that she could not use the time and space laws, she could only rely on her other powers to break through this golden arrow array. First was her movement technique. She had to be even faster. Next was strength. She had to be able to catch the golden arrows. Finally, it was defense. Even if she was shot, she had to ensure that she would not be sent back. However, be it movement techniques, strength, or defense, it was impossible to increase them greatly in a short period of time, so he had to take it slow. This was the fourth tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. Like the three previous tombs, the flow of time was different from outside. Therefore, even if they stayed here for more than half a year, at most a month would pass outside. There should be enough time. Xue Fanxin sorted out her thoughts and made a simple plan. Then, she started to cultivate the Gold Spirit Art. The Gold Spirit Art could increase her strength and defense. It was what she needed the most now. Cultivation was endless. Xue Fanxin had entered an selfless state and had no idea how long she had been cultivating. She only stopped cultivating when she was a little satisfied. She looked at the power of the metal spirit in her body that had become much stronger and smiled happily. After cultivating the Gold Spirit Art for a while, she realized that her strength and defense had become stronger. However, she did not know how many meters she could advance in the Golden Arrow Array with her current ability. ¡°Master, your cultivation is finally over.¡± When the little white tiger and the little white cat saw Xue Fanxin open her eyes, they immediately jumped onto her and acted cute to ask for a hug. Xue Fanxin hugged the two little fellows and asked as she stroked them, ¡°How long have I been cultivating?¡± ¡°Master, you cultivated for three days.¡± ¡°I cultivated for three days?¡± Why did she feel that she had only cultivated for a while? No wonder those old fellows often went into seclusion for ten or twenty years. It turned out that cultivation really had no concept of time. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t had anything to eat tor three days,¡± the little white tiger said pitifully. Xue Fanxin took out the spirit dishes Tao Ren had prepared from her space and placed them neatly on the table. ¡°Come and eat.¡± The white cat looked at the spirit dishes and did not have much appetite. ¡°Master, I want to eat your roasted fish.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll roast fish and meat for you later. Let¡¯s eat this first, okay? I still have to challenge the Golden Arrow Array later.¡± ¡°Then Master, you have to remember.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember, I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯ll definitely remember.¡± Xue Fanxin started eating after comforting the two little things. After eating her fill, she went outside the tent to take a look and started challenging the Golden Arrow Array later. She had cultivated for three days and had no idea what was going on outside. The moment she came out, she realized that hundreds of tents had been set up in a medium-sized place. There was almost no place to walk, and tents were set up around her tent. ¡°Haha¡­ Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re finally out.¡± The moment Ye Feihong saw Xue Fanxin, she immediately ran over and played with her arm as if she was close to her. ¡°You¡¯ve been holed up in your tent for three days. I thought something had happened to you! I wanted to go in and take a look, but your two contract beasts wouldn¡¯t let me.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, I¡¯ve already heard your name from someone else. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Ye Feihong, and I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Ye family. Thank you for saving me previously. I¡¯ll definitely thank you for saving my life.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been holed up in the tent for three days. You must be hungry. I have some food here. Take it and eat it.¡¯ Xue Fanxin did not reject Ye Feihong¡¯s warmth and familiarity. She felt that Ye Feihong was a very forthright woman. However, at this moment, Yue Changhong, who was not far away, suddenly said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t even eat your fill, yet you still distribute food to others. Just wait to starve to death..¡± Chapter 1447 - Chapter 1447: You ‘re welcome Chapter 1447: You ¡®re welcome Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yue Changhong could not bear to see Ye Feihong and Xue Fanxin doing well. Seeing that they were talking and laughing, she insisted on splashing a bucket of cold water on them to make them unable to smile. Ye Feihong¡¯s temper was also very explosive, especially when it came to Yue Changhong. She started arguing at the slightest disagreement. ¡°Yue Changhong, why do you care so much? Whether I can eat my fill or not is my business. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you out of goodwill. Don¡¯t starve yourself to death.¡± ¡°Even if I really want to die, I have to kill you first.¡± ¡°Hmph, when you¡¯re about to starve to death, I want to see how much strength you have to kill me.¡± ¡°Just you wait. Before I die, I¡¯ll definitely let you see how I kill you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yue Changhong and Ye Feihong quarreled every day. Sometimes, they quarreled a few times a day, so everyone here was already numb. Because they had been trapped for too long, no one had the mood to care about others when the food gradually decreased. If they finished the food, they would not be able to leave this place and would starve to death sooner or later. Thinking of this, many people¡¯s hearts sank. Many people tried to barge into the Golden Arrow Array, but even now, they could only advance two meters. Most people would be beaten back the moment they entered the Golden Arrow Array. It was useless even if they joined forces. Xue Fanxin obtained some information from Yue Changhong and Ye Feihong¡¯s argument. Indeed, she had guessed correctly again. They would still face a food shortage in the fourth tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. Fortunately, she was already prepared. Furthermore, there were quite a few vegetables and fruits planted in the space. Even if she stayed here for the rest of her life, she would not starve to death. Of course, she could not stay here forever. When the time came, she would definitely go out. After Ye Feihong and Yue Changhong finished arguing, they continued to talk to Xue Fanxin. Furthermore, they would be even more familiar with each other. ¡°Fanxin, take these things to eat first. Because of the environment, I can only take these things out now. But don¡¯t worry. When we leave this damned place, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a feast.¡¯ I¡¯ll treat you to a feast¡­ When Xue Fanxin heard such familiar lines, her impression of Ye Feihong became stronger and stronger. She took the little dried meat over to eat without hesitation. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You¡¯re my savior. I can only thank you with these dried meat. I¡¯m quite embarrassed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand your feelings.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s good that you understand. Although I don¡¯t know if I can leave this damned place, no matter what, I¡¯ll protect you until the end. As long as I have one more ration, I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over. His expression was a little bad as he said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Miss, that¡¯s the only dried meat we have left. If you give it all to her, what will we eat in the future?¡± ¡°Uncle Qi, it¡¯s okay. My cultivation level is not bad either. It¡¯s not a problem for me to not eat for a few days. If I¡¯m really hungry, I¡¯ll just drink some water.¡± Ye Feihong was very optimistic and cheerful. She clearly did not have much food on her anymore, but she was not always frowning like the others. If there was no food, there was no more. Could it be that frowning was useful? ¡°Sigh¡­ Forget it, forget it. She¡¯s your savior. You should do this. We went out in a hurry this time and entered this place too suddenly. We didn¡¯t bring much food with us. It¡¯s all Uncle Qi¡¯s fault for not thinking things through and harming you.¡± He had thought that he had only brought his Miss out to train and would return in a few days, so he had not brought much food with him.. Who knew that such an accident would happen? Chapter 1448 - Chapter 1448: Overestimating Herself Chapter 1448: Overestimating Herself Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was not the first time Xue Fanxin had seen such a shortage of food, so she did not feel anything at all. She ate the dried meat Ye Feihong had given her with a clear conscience. Anyway, she did not lack food. She could just call Ye Feihong over when it was time to eat. As for the others, it would depend on the situation. If anyone was so blind as to provoke her, she did not mind letting them starve to death here. Of course, if others wanted to obtain food from her, they could not obtain it for free. If she did not make a fortune, she would not be Xue Fanxin. ¡°Fanxin, what have you been doing in the tent for three days? I thought something had happened to you.¡± Ye Feihong continued to chat with Xue Fanxin. They had clearly just met, but she treated her as if she was a good friend she had known for a long time. ¡°I was cultivating and accidentally forgot the time.¡± After Xue Fanxin finished the dried meat Ye Feihong had given her, she wiped her mouth and looked at the golden arrow array. Ye Feihong also looked over. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want to challenge that Golden Arrow Array? I advise you not to seek trouble yourself. Over the past few days, many people have been constantly challenging it, but up to now, no one has been able to make a name for themselves. They haven¡¯t even entered two meters into the Golden Arrow Array. Some people fell quite heavily when they were beaten back and broke their bones!¡± ¡°If I want to leave this place, I have to pass through this golden arrow array, so I have no choice.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll give it a try. After cultivating for three days, I should have some gains.¡± ¡°Oh, then go. I¡¯ll cheer you on.¡± Xue Fanxin felt that Ye Feihong was more and more interesting and cute. She smiled and walked towards the Golden Arrow Array. Over the past few days, too many people had failed to challenge the Golden Arrow Array, so many people were not interested in watching. However, Xue Fanxin was different. Everyone knew that this woman was very powerful and had hidden in the tent for three days without coming out. Therefore, when they saw that Xue Fanxin was going to challenge the Golden Arrow Array, many people came to take a look. If Xue Fanxin could barge through, they might not have to starve to death here. Yue Changhong had also come to see Xue Fanxin break through the Golden Arrow Array. She was quite conflicted. She hoped that Xue Fanxin could break through, but she did not want her to. Xue Fanxin ignored everyone and was prepared to start charging into the golden arrow array. When she was within a hundred meters of the golden mountain, facing countless golden arrows, she started to dodge quickly and agilely. One meter, two meters, three meters¡­ Five meters. It was much better than her previous results, but when she reached five meters, she could no longer dodge the large number of extremely fast golden arrows. Seeing a golden arrow shoot towards her, she could not dodge and could only catch it with her hand. When her hand touched the golden arrow, she was immediately rejected by a powerful force. After a while, she was sent back a hundred meters. To everyone, such results were already very good. Everyone was stunned and shocked. Xue Fanxin could advance five meters in the Golden Arrow Formation, but they were not even two meters. However, Xue Fanxin did not think that such results were good. She had originally thought that she could reach ten meters. It seemed like she had overestimated herself. ¡°Wow¡­ Fanxin, you¡¯re too powerful. You can actually reach five meters. It¡¯s really amazing.¡± Ye Feihong ran up to Xue Fanxin and praised her excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s only five meters¡­¡± ¡°What five meters? Do you know that when Gu Qingfeng led dozens of people with the highest cultivation level here to barge in previously, they were all beaten back in less than two meters? You can barge through five meters alone. You¡¯re really powerful.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Xue Fanxin did not respond. She only smiled and looked at the golden mountain in front of her before rushing over again.. Chapter 1449 - Chapter 1449: How Embarrassing Chapter 1449: How Embarrassing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin rushed into the golden arrow array again and shuttled through the lightning-fast arrow rain. She used all her ability to dodge and deal with it. In the end, she was still beaten back five meters away. However, she was not discouraged. She rushed into the golden arrow array again and started from the beginning. Strength and defense could be improved by cultivating the Gold Spirit Art, but movement techniques and speed could only be accumulated through experience and solid training. The Golden Arrow Array was undoubtedly the best thing to increase her movement technique and speed. As long as she persevered and practiced more, her movement technique and speed would naturally increase. In time, passing the Golden Arrow Array would not be a problem. Perhaps the purpose of the Star Abyss Emperor¡¯s creation of this golden arrow array was to train her movement technique and speed. With this guess, Xue Fanxin advanced even more courageously. She rushed into the Golden Arrow Array again and again. Her goal now was not to pass through the Golden Arrow Array, but to train her movement technique and speed. Seeing Xue Fanxin charge into the golden arrow array again and again, many people felt that there was something wrong with her brain. ¡°Could she have gone crazy? ¡°This is a classic example of pretending to be rich. You clearly don¡¯t have the ability, but you insist on acting tough. If you can¡¯t break through this golden arrow array, you can¡¯t. You just have to break through again and again. How embarrassing.¡± Yue Changhong couldn¡¯t wait to see Xue Fanxin make a fool of herself. When she saw Xue Fanxin being beaten back by the golden arrow again and again, especially when she fell in a sorry state, she would laugh loudly and say mocking words non-stop. Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to care about Yue Changhong now. She only cared about challenging the Golden Arrow Array again and again. Ye Feihong, on the other hand, was very anxious for Xue Fanxin. Hearing Yue Changhong¡¯s gloating and mocking words, she was very angry, so she took it. ¡°Yue Changhong, if you don¡¯t shut up, do you believe that I¡¯ll cut out your tongue?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t shut up. If you have the ability, come and cut my tongue. Come, come!¡± Yue Changhong provoked, not afraid of Ye Feihong at all. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut out your tongue now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and talk. Do something practical.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Feihong was so agitated by Yue Changhong that she really wanted to rush forward and tear her apart, but at the critical moment, she was pulled back. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be impulsive, nor can you be rash. This is a special time. Don¡¯t fall for the other party¡¯s scheme.¡± Ye Qi pulled Ye Feihong back and did not let her fight Yue Changhong. ¡°Uncle Qi, I just can¡¯t stand her annoying and disgusting appearance.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, so be it. That little girl called Xue Fanxin doesn¡¯t even mind this matter. Why do you have to care so much? That little girl is extraordinarily powerful and is not someone to be trifled with. Yue Changhong has offended her like this. There must be something to eat later. Let¡¯s watch first. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Feihong was persuaded and did not have the impulse to attack Yue Changhong. Yue Changhong did not provoke Ye Feihong anymore, because she had clearly heard Ye Qi¡¯s words. When she thought of how Xue Fanxin would come and settle scores with her later, she was afraid. At this moment, many people looked at Yue Changhong strangely, as if they were looking at an idiot. Even Gu Qingfeng was no exception. They all knew how powerful Xue Fanxin was. She even dared to kill people from the Nine Nether Holy Land, let alone a small Yue Changhong. If he really angered Xue Fanxin, Yue Changhong¡¯s outcome would definitely be very tragic. Hence, for safety reasons, it was best not to get too close to Yue Changhong recently.. Chapter 1450 - Chapter 1450: Exhausted Chapter 1450: Exhausted Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin trained hard in the Golden Arrow Array and studied the pattern of the arrows seriously. She did not have the mood to care about the people and things in the outside world at all. She did not even hear the nonsense Yue Changhong said. In her world, there were only golden arrows. After training for an entire day, she seemed to have touched a little pattern in the Golden Arrow Array. Her movement technique and speed had also increased a little, but it was far from enough. Not only that, but her strength and defense were still too weak. She could not deal with the golden arrows here at all. Hence, she still had to enter seclusion to cultivate for a while before continuing to attack the Golden Arrow Array. Xue Fanxin was sent flying by the golden arrows again. Because her stamina was a little exhausted, she did not even have the strength to stand steadily this time. After being sent flying, she fell to the ground and lay there panting heavily. The surrounding people looked coldly at Xue Fanxin lying on the ground in a sorry state. They thought that she would get up again and barge into the Golden Arrow Array. Unexpectedly, she just lay there and did not get up. It seemed like she did not have the energy to barge in anymore. Ye Feihong ran over to see how Xue Fanxin was doing and even helped her up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± . Okay,¡± Xue Fanxin replied, panting. She really did not have the energy to speak now. ¡°I say, you¡¯re really stupid. Why did you challenge that Golden Arrow Array again and again? Others can at most challenge it three times a day, but you. You challenged it at least a hundred times a day. You¡¯re simply playing with your life.¡± ¡°I know my limits.¡± ¡°Know your limits? Look at how tired you are now.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m indeed a little tired.¡± ¡°How is it just a little tired? You¡¯re clearly about to die of exhaustion, and you¡¯re in a terrible state. Let me help you to the tent. You have to rest in this state.¡± Ye Feihong did not wait for Xue Fanxin¡¯s agreement and had already helped her up and walked towards the tent. Xue Fanxin did not reject Ye Feihong¡¯s good intentions. She liked this super outgoing girl more and more. Although she seemed to always attract trouble, no matter where she went or how many people disliked her, there were still some people who were willing to befriend her. She was very willing to be friends with these people. Ye Feihong still did not know how lucky she was to have made a good friend like Xue Fanxin, nor did she know that her fate had been greatly reversed. At this moment, she only wanted to repay her for saving her life and be friends with Xue Fanxin. She had never thought too much about anything else. ¡°Fanxin, your tent is really big. Not only do you have a comfortable bed inside, but you also have seats. Furthermore, the material of the tent is extraordinary. It feels cool to stay inside.¡± After Ye Feihong brought Xue Fanxin to the tent, she realized that this tent seemed to have another world and exclaimed. Young misses like them usually had followers and bodyguards when they went out to train, so the problem of food, shelter, and transportation was almost solved by someone. There was no need for them to worry. However, this time, it was too sudden. Furthermore, even if the followers and bodyguards brought tents, they were still very ordinary. ¡°It¡¯s just a tent. If you like it, I¡¯ll give you one later.¡± Xue Fanxin sat on the bed to rest. At this moment, she had already caught her breath. ¡°You really want to give me a tent?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you later. I want to wash up first. Wait outside first. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal later.¡± ¡°Dinner¡±¡® ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll treat you to a feast later. Alright, I¡¯m going to change. You can leave first. Ye Feihong left Xue Fanxin¡¯s tent in shock and shock. Thinking of the feast Xue Fanxin had mentioned, her mouth became hungry, but she did not have much hope. She did not know how long she would be trapped here, so food was very precious now. No one was willing to casually take it out for others to eat, so it was best not to have too much hope.. Chapter 1451 - Chapter 1451: Wear More Purple Chapter 1451: Wear More Purple Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Ye Feihong left the tent, Xue Fanxin entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space and washed herself up before changing into a clean set of clothes. She looked at the large cabinets of clothes in the space. Ah Jiu had gotten those clothes for her, and she had bought some of them casually. However, the clothes she had casually bought could not compare to the clothes Ah Jiu had gotten, so after thinking about it, she decided to choose something she liked from the cabinet to change into. She chose a purple agility robe. It was a mystic robe with exquisite workmanship and a unique style. Be it the hem or the sleeves, it was exquisite and comfortable. ¡°The clothes Ah Jiu got are just different.¡± ¡°Purple. It matches Ah Jiu¡¯s clothes very well!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear more purple clothes in the future.¡± When Ye Jiushang heard Xue Fanxin talking to herself in the space, he smiled dotingly and thought to himself, I¡¯ll get the God of Weaving to get a few more sets of purple clothes later. After Xue Fanxin washed up and changed into clean clothes, she left the space. Then, she went out of the tent and took out a roasted meat rack and all kinds of ingredients and seasoning, preparing to make food. When Ye Feihong saw Xue Fanxin come out, she immediately ran to look for her. ¡°Wow¡­ Fanxin, your clothes are so beautiful! I¡¯ve never seen such exquisite and beautiful clothes. Where did you buy these clothes? Tell me, I¡¯ll buy a few to wear too.¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦ prepared this for me, so I don¡¯t know where to buy it.¡± When Xue Fanxin thought of Ye Jiushang¡¯s doting on her, her heart was filled with happiness. She could not help but reveal a blissful smile. ¡°You have a fianc¨¦? By the way, is it the one who was with you previously? He was wearing purple clothes and a mask. Yue Changhong even said in front of you that she liked him, but in the end¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°I have to say that your fianc¨¦ looks very powerful.¡± ¡°What do you mean by looks? He¡¯s clearly very powerful, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He¡¯s very powerful. However, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as powerful as Chu Yunhan.¡± When Ye Feihong mentioned Chu Yunhan, her face was filled with admiration, making people see through her thoughts at a glance. Xue Fanxin was neither unfamiliar nor unfamiliar with Chu Yunhan, so she did not feel anything, so she asked casually, ¡°You like Chu Yunhan?¡± Ye Feihong admitted to this admiration very straightforwardly. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I like Chu Yunhan. I like him very, very much. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t like me. Furthermore, we have no chance.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Chu family of the Central Continent is the number one family. Even the King¡¯s Estate is a little afraid. How can my small Ye family be compared to the Chu family? Furthermore, the Chu family chooses talent as their daughter-in-law first, followed by family background. If you don¡¯t have talent, even the daughter of the King of the Central Continent can forget about marrying into the Chu family. My talent is mediocre, and I didn¡¯t even enter the Five Elements Academy, so it¡¯s impossible for the Chu family to accept a daughter-in-law like me. Furthermore, Chu Yunhan won¡¯t like me.¡± Ye Feihong said this with a hint of inferiority. Because of her inferiority complex, no matter how much she liked Chu Yunhan, she had never pursued him. She only liked him silently. ¡°If you really think that there¡¯s no chance between you and Chu Yunhan, you must not casually say that you like Chu Yunhan in the future,¡± Xue Fanxin advised solemnly. ¡°Why? I know I¡¯m not worthy of Chu Yunhan, but don¡¯t I even have the right to like him?¡± Chapter 1452 - Chapter 1452: Understanding Chapter 1452: Understanding Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin really regarded Ye Feihong as a friend, that was why she was thinking for her and reasoned with her. ¡°You should work hard to learn to let go of a unrequited love that you know has no outcome. Even if you can¡¯t let go, don¡¯t always say it. This will make those men who like you stop in their tracks. Are you willing to give up the beautiful scenery by your side for an ethereal dream?¡± ¡°I think I understand a little,¡± Ye Feihong said in realization. At this moment, she had already started to suppress her feelings for Chu Yunhan. ¡°Actually, everyone has the right to pursue happiness. If you really, really like Chu Yunhan, you can try to pursue him. If you don¡¯t even have the courage to pursue him, it means that you don¡¯t love him enough. Or rather, you don¡¯t love him at all. Your so-called liking now is only a form of admiration for your idol, not romantic love.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I think I understand a little more.¡± ¡°How can feelings be so easy to understand? When you meet the person who really makes your heart flutter, you¡¯ll know what love is.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Fanxin, I feel that you know a lot.¡± ¡°After experiencing more, I naturally know more. This is no big deal.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re only sixteen or seventeen years old. How much can you experience at such a young age? I¡¯m twenty years old this year, much older than you.¡± Ye Feihong had a very cheerful personality. Just now, she looked like she had fallen out of love, but now, she was immediately very lively. From this, it could be seen that she did not like Chu Yunhan that much, nor did she have any so-called romantic feelings. At most, it was just a form of admiration for her idol. ¡°Age has never been a problem, understand?¡± Xue Fanxin said playfully. She had already prepared a few pieces of fresh meat and placed them on the grill. Ye Feihong originally wanted to continue the topic just now, but she suddenly noticed the meat on the grill and could not remain calm. ¡°Fanxin, where did you get so much fresh meat? These look like demonic beast meat, and their grades are not low!¡± Actually, some people had long seen that Xue Fanxin had fresh meat. Many people stared at it enviously, wishing they could snatch it. However, because they were afraid of Xue Fanxin¡¯s strength, some thoughts were enough and they did not dare to be serious. Xue Fanxin did not think much of it. After making the roasted meat, she set out the dining table and took out some snacks and spirit fruits. As she busied herself, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say just now? I want to treat you to a feast.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not real, could it be fake? Or do you not want to eat it? If you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°I want, I want, I want, I want, I really want. Fanxin, do you know that I haven¡¯t eaten meat for many days? People like me who can¡¯t live without meat have been living like hell on earth these days. It¡¯s extremely painful.¡± Ye Feihong¡¯s exaggerated acting skills were really speechless, but she was indeed a person who could be chatted with. ¡°Alright, alright. During the time you were trapped, I¡¯ll wrap your meat for you.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Dead serious.¡± ¡°Fanxin. how much food do you have with you? How long can we eat? This place is very strange. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be trapped.¡± ¡°The food I have on me is enough for you to eat here for a few years, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Xue Fanxin picked up a piece and stuffed it into Ye Feihong¡¯s mouth, then continued to do other things. Although there were quite a few spirit dishes made by Uncle Tao in the space, she wanted to personally cook to entertain her friends.. Chapter 1453 - Chapter 1453: I’m Not Bragging Chapter 1453: I¡¯m Not Bragging Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Eat for a few years¡­ Ye Feihong was shocked by this answer and could not digest it for a while. She was stunned for a long time before reacting. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had already started to cook, she immediately went over and said excitedly, ¡°Fanxin, do you really have so much food on you?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s great. I was afraid that I would starve to death here, but I¡¯m not afraid at all now. In a few years, we should be able to leave this place, right?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take a few years. We can leave in at most half a year,¡± Xue Fanxin vowed, full of confidence in leaving. ¡°Are you so sure you can leave in half a year?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very certain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to brag.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bragging.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Fanxin, I realize that you¡¯re extremely crazy and cute. Haha¡­¡± Ye Feihong liked Xue Fanxin more and more now. Previously, she had only been friendly, but now that she was really familiar, she spoke even more impolitely. ¡°Fanxin, I still have a few people on my side. Uncle Qi and a few of my followers, can you let them come and eat too? Actually, they¡¯ve been eating even worse than me recently. Everyone hasn¡¯t eaten for a few days, and they only occasionally eat some dry food. It¡¯s really¡­¡± Before Ye Feihong could finish, Xue Fanxin had already agreed readily. ¡°Sure! Go and call everyone over. The more the merrier. Furthermore, I made quite a few things. Two people can¡¯t finish them.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Fanxin, you¡¯re really a good person! You¡¯re simply a very good person. I¡¯ll go look for Uncle Qi and the others immediately.¡± Ye Feihong did as she said and immediately ran to look for her people. On the other side, Yue Changhong also realized that Xue Fanxin had quite a few good things here. The roasted meat on the fire rack had already emitted an alluring fragrance, let alone other dishes. Even the snacks placed on the table were especially enviable. How could this damned Xue Fanxin have so many good things? She really, really hated it. Why was Xue Fanxin better than her in every aspect? She was indignant. As the fragrance from Xue Fanxin¡¯s place floated more and more, more people noticed the commotion here and came to take a look. Those who had once provoked Xue Fanxin did not dare to act recklessly at all, but those who had no grudge with Xue Fanxin bravely went forward to ask for food. ¡°Miss Xue, can you give us some of these things? We¡¯re really¡­¡± They were really too hungry. They had not eaten anything for many days, and there was not even much water. If this continued, they would not be able to last long. Xue Fanxin knew very well which of these people had provoked her and which had not, so she generously took out some rice, noodles, and ingredients and simply distributed them. ¡°Take these things. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to cook them yourself, right?¡± ¡°No problem, no problem. Miss Xue is beautiful and kind. The heavens will definitely protect you.¡± Seeing that someone had taken food from Xue Fanxin, the others shamelessly came up. Towards those who had never provoked her, Xue Fanxin generously distributed some rice to them. However, those who had provoked her were not so lucky. ¡°Miss Xue, I¡¯ve been hungry for many days too. Why don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°No, get lost from where you came from. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you belong to Yue Changhong. Anyone who is on good terms with Yue Changhong can forget about getting rice from me.¡± Yue Changhong was not far away. When she heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, she was so angry that her hair stood on end. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t go too far..¡± Chapter 1454 - Chapter 1454: Purposely Targeted Chapter 1454: Purposely Targeted Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin looked at the enraged Yue Changhong and mocked, ¡°How am I going too far? The food is mine. I can give it to whoever I want. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re deliberately targeting me, right?¡± Yue Changhong was angry and afraid of Xue Fanxin. She had clearly warned herself repeatedly not to provoke Xue Fanxin, but she could not help it, because Xue Fanxin¡¯s actions always made her want to flare up. ¡°So what if I¡¯m deliberately targeting you? You can¡¯t win against me. Even if I scold you, you might not be able to win against me, so I advise you not to embarrass yourself. If you provoke me again, I don¡¯t mind cutting off your other arm.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You what? I feel disgusted just by looking at you. Initially, we had no grudge, so there was no need to blow things up to this extent. But who asked you to always go against me and even want to snatch my fianc¨¦ in front of me? If I still give you a good attitude, wouldn¡¯t I be a good-for-nothing?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yue Changhong really could not win against Xue Fanxin, let alone defeat her. It was useless no matter how angry she was now. When Ye Feihong returned, she happened to see Yue Changhong causing trouble, so she continued to quarrel with her. ¡°Yue Changhong, your face is even thicker than the city wall. You¡¯re simply shameless. Are you insulting Fanxin¡¯s intelligence or your own? With you causing trouble for Fanxin time and time again, if Fanxin gives you rice, won¡¯t she be stupid?¡± ¡°Ye Feihong, mind your own business.¡± ¡°Fanxin is my friend now. Her business is my business. I¡¯ll definitely interfere. If you dare to cause trouble for Fanxin again, I¡¯ll beat you up without her having to do anything.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± ¡°What? Do you really want to fight? Come, come, come. Let¡¯s fight. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Yue Changhong really did not dare to fight Ye Feihong now. Uncle Qiu had already been killed by Xue Fanxin, and the remaining followers were all weak. If they really fought, she would be the one who would suffer. Furthermore, Xue Fanxin was very powerful. Even if she could defeat Ye Feihong, she could not defeat Xue Fanxin. ¡°Xue Fanxin, Ye Feihong, just you wait.¡± Yue Changhong failed to obtain any rice and could only leave angrily. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯m really not afraid of you.¡± When Xue Fanxin sawye Feihong¡¯s ferocious aura, she felt that it was quite interesting. At this moment, Ye Feihong had already called her people over, and Ye Qi was among them. Ye Qi was originally a little dissatisfied with Ye Feihong currying favor with Xue Fanxin, but no matter how dissatisfied he was, he did not say much. Now that he saw Xue Fanxin take out so much good wine and dishes to entertain them, he felt a little guilty. They had thought that it was a pity for Xue Fanxin to eat their last bit of dried meat, but now, it seemed like they had profited greatly. ¡°Come, come, come. Everyone, sit down and eat some snacks and spirit fruits. We still have to wait for a while before we can eat.¡± Xue Fanxin warmly and generously entertained Ye Feihong and the others. No matter if they were servants or followers, they were all equal in her eyes. Being treated so warmly by Xue Fanxin, Ye Qi and his followers were quite embarrassed. Ye Feihong was not polite. ¡°Uncle Qi, sit down first. I¡¯ll go help Fanxin. It looks like it won¡¯t be long before dinner starts.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then I¡¯ll sit first. Everyone, sit too.¡± After Ye Qi sat down, the others dared to sit down. They looked at the snacks and spirit fruits on the table and hesitated for a long time before daring to eat. At this moment, on the other side, a certain someone was looking over with a vicious gaze.. Chapter 1455 - Chapter 1455: Repeat Chapter 1455: Repeat Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yue Changhong really hated Xue Fanxin to the core. Seeing that group of people living a good life, she was extremely angry. She knew that she was powerless to contend with Xue Fanxin now, but she was still angry and hateful. She wished she could tear Xue Fanxin apart. From the beginning to the end, Xue Fanxin did not take it to heart about a small fry like Yue Changhong. After eating and drinking her fill with Ye Feihong and the others, she took out a large pile of food and gave a few simple instructions before returning to her tent and starting to cultivate in seclusion. Ye Feihong received a large pile of food Xue Fanxin had given her. She had everything she needed, including firewood, oil, salt, vinegar, and tea. She was overjoyed. After tidying up, she did as Xue Fanxin said. ¡°I have firewood, oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar tea here. I also have ordinary fresh meat and high-level demonic beast meat. Whoever wants to buy it, feel free to come and look for me. However, let me say this first. The things I have here are not cheap, very, extremely not cheap, so it¡¯s best for those who come to buy things to be mentally prepared.¡± In the end, Xue Fanxin was still a soft-hearted person. Of course, at the same time, she had some thoughts, so she handed the food to Ye Feihong to deal with and casually earned some money to prevent those people from starving to death. Most of the people trapped in Tomb Four this time were actually not bad. Apart from Yue Changhong and the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land, no one else had provoked her. Even the Gu siblings knew how to act. Hence, she could not watch these people starve to death here. As for the rest, it would depend on their luck. Initially, Xue Fanxin was quite interested in earning money and scamming people, but she only wanted to cultivate well now, increase her strength, and pass the Golden Arrow Array, so she could forget about anything else for the time being. After an entire day of training, she immediately entered seclusion to cultivate after resting. Xue Fanxin realized that the power of the gold spirit in her body had increased very quickly. Although it could not compare to the power of the wood spirit, it was already a miracle that it could reach such a level in such a short time. It seemed that the Golden Arrow Array could not only increase one¡¯s movement technique and speed, but it also had other uses. With a new discovery, Xue Fanxin cultivated even more seriously. Just like last time, she entered seclusion for three days before coming out. The moment she came out, she went to challenge the Golden Arrow Array. This time, she actually went ten meters. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had improved so much, the surrounding crowd was stunned. She had only been able to reach five meters three days ago, but three days later, she had actually reached ten meters. Wasn¡¯t this improvement too fast? No matter how shocked the others were, Xue Fanxin was working hard to break through the Golden Arrow Array. Just like last time, she broke through again and again. She broke through no less than a hundred times and only stopped when she was exhausted. Then, she returned to the tent to wash up and change. She ate a big meal and slept soundly before continuing to cultivate in seclusion. For a long time after that, the people trapped in Tomb Four could repeatedly see one thing. After Xue Fanxin barged into the Golden Arrow Array, she went into seclusion for three days before continuing to barge in. However, every time she came out of seclusion, the distance Xue Fanxin could travel through the Golden Arrow Array would increase. In just half a month, Xue Fanxin could already pass through 50 meters in the Golden Arrow Array. In another 50 meters, she could reach the golden mountain in front of her. However, the last 50 meters were even more difficult. The speed and power of the golden arrows had increased by a few times. It would probably not be easy to reach the foot of the golden mountain. Some people with a little brain saw some clues from Xue Fanxin¡¯s repeated attempts to break through the array and enter seclusion, so they also gave it a try. However, the effect was not great. No matter how much they tried to enter seclusion, they still could not pass five meters in the Golden Arrow Array. ¡°Sister, how do you think Xue Fanxin did it?¡± Gu Qingfeng was completely convinced by Xue Fanxin now. He no longer looked down on her, and he was even a little afraid.. Chapter 1456 - Chapter 1456: Passed Through Chapter 1456: Passed Through Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Qingyin had once spent a lot of effort to study the Golden Arrow Array, but until now, she had yet to figure out anything. With her ability, she could at most pass five meters in the Golden Arrow Array. No matter how hard she tried next, it would be useless, so she had no choice but to give up. She knew very well how powerful that Golden Arrow Array was. Even their Gu family¡¯s ancestor might not be able to pass 50 meters. Hence, she was even more afraid of Xue Fanxin than before. ¡°Qingfeng, remember this. In the future, don¡¯t act recklessly when it comes to Xue Fanxin. You can only befriend this person and can¡¯t become enemies. Her identity is definitely not simple. Offending her will definitely not end well, so remember.¡± ¡°Sister, I understand. I definitely won¡¯t provoke Xue Fanxin again.¡± Gu Qingfeng had really listened to his sister this time. In front of absolute power, everything was useless. At this moment, it was not only the Gu siblings who had such thoughts. The others were the same. Even Yue Changhong started to be afraid. She was regretful and unwilling, and her heart was filled with extreme conflict. Xue Fanxin did not care what the others thought and thought. She just had to do her own thing. She entered seclusion again and started to challenge the Golden Arrow Array. Now, to her, the first 50 meters of the golden arrow array was not a problem at all. She could even see the speed and direction of the golden arrow clearly and catch it with her hand. However, the last 50 meters of the Golden Arrow Array was not so easy. The difficulty was several times that of the first 50 meters. This time, she would enter seclusion for three days. At most, she could advance another five meters. Then, she would have to go back and enter seclusion. To Xue Fanxin, the time she had been trapped in the tomb had been very fulfilling. Normally, she rarely even chatted with her friends. She was either in seclusion or challenging the Golden Arrow Array. To the others, this period of time was extremely boring. Now, not many people went to challenge the golden arrow array anymore. Even Gu Qingyin and Gu Qingfeng had given up on challenging it. Everyone was watching Xue Fanxin¡¯s performance. Unknowingly, another month had passed. When Xue Fanxin came out of seclusion, she went to challenge the Golden Arrow Array. She was extremely familiar with the golden arrows in the array. Her body quickly and nimbly shuttled through the countless golden arrows. From time to time, she would catch the flying golden arrows with her hand and continue forward. ¡°Everyone, look. Xue Fanxin has passed 95 meters.¡± ¡°Heavens! Is this girl still human? Isn¡¯t she too powerful?¡± ¡°Whose daughter is this? She¡¯s actually so strong?¡± ¡°Xue¡­ There are quite a few people with the Xue surname in the five continents and ten regions. There¡¯s a Xue Clan, but I¡¯ve never heard of any impressive genius descendant in the Xue Clan.¡± ¡°Quickly look, quickly look. Xue Fanxin has barged forward again. She¡¯s only a few meters away from the foot of the Golden Mountain now.¡± Although the onlookers were not in the Golden Arrow Array, they were even more nervous than Xue Fanxin at this moment. They really wanted to see Xue Fanxin break through the Golden Arrow Array. Yue Changhong was also watching, but she was already numb to Xue Fanxin. Jealousy, unwillingness, and hatred all faded as the difference in strength increased. When the person you hated and were jealous of became an existence you looked up to, you would suddenly realize that you had no right to be resentful and jealous. ¡°Heavens! She broke through. She really broke through.¡± ¡°She really cleared it.¡± From the beginning, they did not think that anyone could break through this golden arrow array. Even those continent kings and region kings might not have the ability. But now, a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl had shown them a miracle.. Chapter 1457 - Chapter 1457: By the Way Chapter 1457: By the Way Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin was in the last few meters, she felt that she was about to collapse, but she did not want to give up. Therefore, even if her body hurt badly from the golden arrows, she gritted her teeth and endured it, using all her strength to rush forward. Fortunately, she succeeded in the end and successfully arrived at the foot of the golden mountain. The moment she reached the foot of the golden mountain, Xue Fanxin immediately sat on the ground and panted heavily. However, at this moment, the golden arrow array suddenly disappeared, and right on the heels of that, a door appeared under the golden mountain. The moment they saw the exit, the others rushed over excitedly. ¡°Wow¡­ There¡¯s an exit, there¡¯s an exit. We don¡¯t have to starve to death here.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Go, go.¡± The fastest were Yue Changhong and her followers. The moment the door at the foot of the Golden Mountain appeared, they rushed in immediately. Then, the others left one after another. Many people thanked Xue Fanxin briefly before leaving, and some left without saying a word. ¡°Miss Xue, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t know how long we would have been trapped in this place. Thinking about it, you¡¯re also our savior. I, Gu Qingyin, am a person who will repay kindness. If you need anything in the future, you can come to the Gu family to look for me. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I definitely won¡¯t reject you.¡± Gu Qingyin came to thank Xue Fanxin and make friends. Her intuition told her that there was no harm in befriending Xue Fanxin. Although Gu Qingfeng did not speak, his gaze was much more respectful than before. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re welcome. I was just doing it in passing. I didn¡¯t open this exit to save you,¡± Xue Fanxin replied politely. Her impression of Gu Qingyin was not high, but it was not low either. ¡°You saved our lives.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a little far to say that I saved your life. Who knows if you¡¯ll be trapped elsewhere after walking through this door?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Qingyin was really a little worried. If there were other dangers after entering this door, that would be bad. ¡°Alright, I was just saying. This is the only exit. Even if it¡¯s a mountain of blades and a sea of flames inside, we have to go in.¡± Xue Fanxin had already rested enough and stood up to walk back. Even if she wanted to leave, she had to put away her tent. Ye Feihong had just been busy packing her things when she ran over. ¡°Fanxin, Fanxin, you¡¯re really too powerful. You can even barge through such a golden arrow array. You¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re indeed not a braggart. I¡¯ll follow you in the future, okay?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with following me, but first, you have to be prepared to cause trouble, because I¡¯m a magnet for trouble. I¡¯ll cause trouble wherever I go,¡± Xue Fanxin said very casually. She really treated Ye Feihong as a friend. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of anything, let alone trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid? I killed someone from the Nine Nether Holy Land. If I go out, I might be pursued by the Nine Nether Holy Land.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± At the mention of the Nine Nether Holy Land, Ye Feihong was really afraid. She was only a small heiress of the Ye family of the Holy Region. How could she resist a behemoth like the Nine Nether Holy Land? Beside Ye Feihong, Ye Qi¡¯s expression also revealed some strangeness and fear. Forget about them, even the entire Ye family could not resist the Nine Nether Holy Land. ¡°Fanxin, don¡¯t worry. If the Nine Nether Holy Land really wants to chase after you, I¡¯ll announce that I¡¯ll leave the Ye family and fight the Nine Nether Holy Land with you. We¡¯ll live and die together.¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± When Ye Qi heard these words, he was quite frightened. Xue Fanxin could not help but laugh.. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chapter 1458 - Chapter 1458: Glacier World Chapter 1458: Glacier World Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Feihong said very seriously, not looking like she was joking at all. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was smiling, she said solemnly, ¡°Fanxin, I¡¯ll stand by my word.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. My Miss Ye, I was just joking with you. Don¡¯t take it so seriously.¡± Xue Fanxin was happy to have a friend like Ye Feihong. They had only known each other for a short time, but she was already willing to risk her life for her friend. Such a person was indeed worth dating. ¡°But I¡¯m not joking with you. You did kill someone from the Nine Nether Holy Land, and you killed the guard commander of the Nine Nether Holy Land. After we get out, the Nine Nether Holy Land will definitely know what you did. They won¡¯t let you off, so¡­¡¯ The Nine Nether Holy Land was famous for protecting its own people. Whoever dared to touch the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land would not have a good ending, no matter who it was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! I can guarantee you that the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land will never chase after me.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to scare Ye Feihong, so she comforted her. ¡°Why are you so sure that the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land won¡¯t chase after you?¡± ¡°Because I am the Nine Nether Consort.¡± ¡®What?¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the exit suddenly closes.¡± Xue Fanxin did not explain further. She packed her things and left. As for whether Ye Feihong believed her or not, that was not important. Anyway, sooner or later, everyone in the five continents and ten regions would believe that she was the Nine Nether Consort. When Ye Jiushang saw that no one believed that Xue Fanxin was the Nine Nether Consort after so long, he felt quite depressed. It seemed that after Xin¡¯er came out of Tomb Four, he had to get the Desolate Region to propose properly. Then, he had to let everyone in the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands know who his consort was. Xue Fanxin had never cared about her identity as the Nine Nether Consort, so in her opinion, it did not matter if others believed that she was the Nine Nether Consort. At this moment, she was carefully walking through the exit under the golden mountain and entering another place. ¡°Why is it cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m freezing.¡± Cold¡­ The first thing people who came here from the exit of the Golden Mountain felt was cold. After they adapted to the light here, they realized that they were in a glacier world. There was nothing here but ice. What was even more terrifying was that the powerful cold air in the surroundings was so cold that their entire bodies trembled. Even if they used their spirit energy to resist, it was useless. In less than fifteen minutes, their feet that touched the ground had already been frozen. The weaker people had already been frozen into half an ice sculpture. ¡°Save me, quickly save me. I¡¯m about to be frozen.¡± ¡°Help, help!¡± More and more people were frozen. Even those who were not frozen could not move. At this moment, everyone looked at Xue Fanxin for help. Some even asked her for help, ¡°Miss Xue, save me, save me.¡± ¡°Miss Xue, save me, save me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, quickly save me, quickly save me¡­¡± Everything below Yue Changhong¡¯s neck was frozen. At the critical moment of life and death, she could only seek help from Xue Fanxin. ¡°I¡¯m frozen myself. How can I save you?¡± Xue Fanxin replied indifferently. Looking at her frozen feet, although she was a little anxious, she could still maintain her composure and study the ice properly. The Star Abyss Emperor must have created these things for her, so she had to think about it properly.. Chapter 1459 - Chapter 1459: Father God Chapter 1459: Father God Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After fifteen minutes, apart from Xue Fanxin, everyone was frozen. They were all in a motionless state. Although Xue Fanxin wanted to save them, she really did not have the ability now. On the one hand, she had to resist the cold air that corroded her, and on the other hand, she had to figure out the mystery behind it. How could she have the energy to care about anything else? Even if she had the heart, it was useless. She could not help. However, as long as she figured out the mysteries of this glacier world, she might be able to save everyone. The golden arrows that appeared in the first two stages were related to the power of gold spirit. What appeared in this round was a glacier world. Could it be related to the power of ice spirit? She had a talent with 100% purity in all elements, which meant that she had an ice spirit vein in her body. It was just that it had yet to be awakened. If she refined the power of ice here, would the ice spirit vein in her body be activated? With this in mind, Xue Fanxin tried to refine the ice power here, but the ice power she absorbed into her body could not be refined no matter what. Instead, it was absorbed by the Supreme Badge that lived in her dantian. After the Supreme Badge absorbed the power of ice, the originally glowing red light gradually turned ice-colored and emitted a strange cold aura. The strange thing was that the cold air had no effect on her dantian at all. She could not feel any coldness. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was feeling puzzled, a phantom suddenly appeared in the glacier world. It was the phantom of the Star Abyss Emperor. ¡°Child, I didn¡¯t expect you to come here so quickly. Your growth speed has greatly exceeded my expectations.¡± ¡°Star Abyss Emperor?¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the phantom in front of her in shock. Because she knew her relationship with the Star Abyss Emperor, she had a strange feeling. From a certain perspective, the Star Abyss Emperor could be considered her father, father, father¡­ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you call me Father God?¡± the Star Abyss Emperor corrected, looking at Xue Fanxin with a loving gaze. ¡°Father¡­ Father God?¡± Xue Fanxin only called out in shock, but when the Star Abyss Emperor heard this, he was abnormally happy. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I, Star Abyss, finally have a daughter. Good child, Father knows how cruel it is to place a heavy burden on you, but only you can do these things in this world. If even you can¡¯t do it, then no one can.¡± ¡°Father God, I¡¯m not afraid. ¡°As expected of my good daughter. I believe Spacetime and the Red Dust have already told you about the Star God Hall.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Isn¡¯t it just killing my way back to the astral world to settle scores with that traitor, Zuo Zhen? When I have enough strength, I¡¯ll definitely kill my way back.¡± When the Star Abyss Emperor heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he felt very gratified. ¡°It¡¯s very good that you have such courage. Just let nature take its course. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you can¡¯t kill your way back to the astral world.¡± In the past, he had left behind a drop of blood essence to get rid of Zuo Zhen in the future. But now, the desire to get rid of Zuo Zhen was no longer so intense. The moment he saw this girl in the Spirit Inheritance Secret Land, his heart had already changed. He did not want his only child to take the risk to take revenge. He only hoped that she could live well and happily. However, after planning for so many years, it was really difficult for him to make a choice if he had to give up all of a sudden. Xue Fanxin could sense the conflict between the Star Abyss Emperor and his fatherly love for her. She did not want Father to be so conflicted and uncomfortable, so she made the choice for him. ¡°Father God, I will definitely kill my way back to the astral world and get rid of that traitor Zuo Zhen for you. I will definitely. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°You silly child.¡± ¡°Father God, it¡¯s rare for you to appear. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re only talking nonsense to me? You left behind the nine tombs, so they must all be things that can make me stronger. What¡¯s this round? Quickly take it out..¡± Chapter 1460 - Chapter 1460: Light of the Stars Chapter 1460: Light of the Stars The Star Abyss Emperor looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s cute appearance, his eyes filled with a father¡¯s doting on his child. With a casual wave of his hand, a white light landed on Xue Fanxin¡¯s head. ¡°This is the light of the stars. It contains the next level of the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation. After refining it, you will naturally know the profundity.¡± ¡°The light of the stars?¡± Xue Fanxin did not know much, but she was not too unfamiliar with it. Back on Earth, Ah Jiu had once absorbed the power of the stars in the sky to cultivate and treat his injuries. This light of the stars should be related to the power of the stars, right? ¡°Good child, don¡¯t feel too much pressure on yourself. Actually¡­¡± The Star Abyss Emperor still wanted to say something to stop Xue Fanxin from settling scores with Zuo Zhen, but the words stuck in his throat. ¡°Father God, you are my father. The hatred of killing my father is irreconcilable. I won¡¯t retreat. Furthermore, even if I hide from the Star God Hall, the Star God Hall might not let me off. I still have a biological father who has been hiding from the pursuit of the Star God Hall and my mother. No matter what the reason is, the Star God Hall and I will face each other sooner or later. We can¡¯t avoid it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to see it so clearly. Perhaps¡­¡¯ Perhaps he wanted to protect his child too much and did not want his only child to be hurt. ¡°Father God, you have to believe me, and you have to believe that evil can¡¯t triumph over good.¡± ¡°Alright, Father God believes you. Work hard. We¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡± The Star Abyss Emperor stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head with his transparent hand, then the smile on his face gradually disappeared. When the Star Abyss Emperor¡¯s phantom disappeared, the cold air of the glacier world crazily drilled into Xue Fanxin¡¯s body and was absorbed by the Supreme Badge in her dantian. In the end, the Supreme Badge turned into an ice badge. Because the cold air had been absorbed, the temperature of the glacier world gradually rose. Those who were stronger could already break out of the ice. Even if the others did not have the ability to break through the ice, they would be fine after the ice on their bodies melted. No matter who it was, when they broke out of the ice, they could clearly see Xue Fanxin crazily absorbing the surrounding ice aura. It was precisely because Xue Fanxin had absorbed the ice aura that the temperature here had risen a little. In that case, Xue Fanxin had saved them again. The ice and snow on Yue Changhong¡¯s body had already melted, but the cold air entering her body made her shiver non-stop. Seeing Xue Fanxin absorbing the ice aura crazily, she thought of how she had begged Xue Fanxin for help previously and said unhappily, ¡°Be careful not to freeze yourself to death after absorbing so much ice aura.¡± Ye Feihong was also poisoned by the cold and was trembling like the others. However, when she heard Yue Changhong¡¯s unpleasant words, she retorted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the one who froze to death! Yue Changhong, you ungrateful dog. Be careful not to be struck by lightning.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yue Changhong originally wanted to quarrel with Ye Feihong, but she suddenly felt very, very cold, as if she was about to be frozen again. How could she have the energy to quarrel with Ye Feihong? She tried her best to resist the corroding cold air. Why had it become cold again? Could it be that Xue Fanxin was deliberately targeting her? Thinking of this possibility, Yue Changhong no longer dared to speak, and her fear of Xue Fanxin increased. When Xue Fanxin heard Yue Changhong curse her, she felt very good, so she deliberately got some ice aura to reach her to teach her a lesson. But just as she was teaching Yue Changhong a lesson, she suddenly heard cracking sounds. She felt that something was wrong. Before she could figure out what was going on, the ice under her feet instantly shattered and collapsed. Chapter 1461 - Chapter 1461: Decision Chapter 1461: Decision Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Because the ice shattered and collapsed, everyone fell. They thought that they would fall to the ground, but unexpectedly, they fell outside. When they opened their eyes, they saw that it was the place where the vortex had appeared previously, an extremely ordinary mountain range in the Holy Region. ¡°We¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m back. I¡¯m really back. I¡¯m back alive. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already back. Why is it still so cold?¡± ¡°Quickly eat a warm meal. Perhaps it won¡¯t be cold anymore.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Quickly. I¡¯ve been trapped in that damned place for nearly two months. I¡¯ve already lost dozens of kilograms.¡± Just as everyone was gradually happy about leaving the tomb, Ye Feihong was looking for Xue Fanxin with all her might, but she could not find her no matter what. She was really anxious. ¡°Where¡¯s Fanxin? Why haven¡¯t I seen her come Yue Changhong also noticed that Xue Fanxin was not around and said gloatingly, ¡°She might have died inside.¡± ¡°Yue Changhong, you slut, shut up.¡± Ye Feihong started arguing with Yue Changhong immediately. ¡°I won¡¯t shut up. What can you do? We¡¯ve already left that damned place. When I return to the Yue family, I definitely won¡¯t let you off. And that Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re digging your own grave.¡± ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ll find out soon if she dug her own grave. Perhaps before I can do anything, the Nine Nether Holy Land will have already done it. I¡¯ll spread the news that Xue Fanxin killed someone from the Nine Nether Holy Land and let this news reach the Nine Nether Holy Land as soon as possible. Haha¡­¡± ¡°Yue, Chang, Hong.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Ye Feihong, let¡¯s wait and see. Haha¡­¡± Yue Changhong left with a crazy laugh. Because she had already left the tomb, her fear of Xue Fanxin had all disappeared. At this moment, she only wanted to return to the Yue family as soon as possible and tell them that she was her grandfather and father. She had suffered a lot recently and wanted her grandfather and father to take revenge for her. No matter what, she would make Xue Fanxin and Ye Feihong pay a heavy price, especially that Xue Fanxin. She would not let her off. Ye Qi was actually quite panicked now. Although he knew that this was wrong, he still advised, ¡°Miss, although that Miss Xue is our benefactor, it¡¯s a fact that she offended the Nine Nether Holy Land. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t get involved in this matter, or it will bring a calamity to the Ye family.¡± ¡°Uncle Qi, I won¡¯t do such an immoral thing. If the Nine Nether Holy Land really comes to cause trouble, I¡¯ll take the initiative to leave the Ye family. I¡¯ll bear all the responsibility.¡± Although Ye Feihong was also panicked, she still chose to stand on Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. Xue Fanxin was not only her friend, but she was also her savior. If not for Xue Fanxin, how could she have come out alive? Hence, no matter what, she would not abandon her friend. ¡°Miss, why must you do this?¡± ¡°Uncle Qi, I¡¯ve made up my mind. You don¡¯t have to say anything. Let¡¯s go back first. Fanxin might be elsewhere.¡± At this moment, Xue Fanxin was in the independent space where the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor were. When the ice shattered and collapsed, she had fallen. Fortunately, Ye Jiushang had caught her, or she might have fallen in a very sorry state. ¡°Are you injured from the fall?¡± Ye Jiushang caught Xue Fanxin, who had fallen from above, and hugged her nervously. He checked her body carefully and was relieved after making sure that she was not injured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! How can such a small fall hurt me? Masters, where is this?¡± Xue Fanxin got out of Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms and looked around. The environment here was quite good.. Chapter 1462 - Chapter 1462: Too Fast Chapter 1462: Too Fast Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor knew that Xue Fanxin would fall here when they saw the ice shatter on the screen. Initially, they wanted to take action and pick up their precious disciple, but who knew that someone would be even faster? Actually, they had already contributed. However, their power was rejected by another even stronger force, so they could not show anything. Without asking, they knew that the even stronger force must have been caused by Ye Jiushang. Who was this Ye Jiushang? Wasn¡¯t he a little too powerful? From the looks of it, even the High Gods of the Divine Region were not his match. He wondered if that mysterious Master God could deal with this kid. The Master God¡­ was him. If the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor knew the identity of Master God Ye Jiushang, they would be extremely shocked. ¡°This is an independent small space in the tomb. You can clearly see the situation in the tomb.¡± Ever since Xue Fanxin appeared, Ye Jiushang only had eyes for her. As for the two old men beside her, he had long forgotten who they were. ¡°Then why did I fall here? Where are the others?¡± Xue Fanxin continued to ask. Seeing her two masters¡¯ depressed expressions, she asked curiously, ¡°Masters, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I just didn¡¯t expect you to grow so quickly. In less than a year, you¡¯ve already reached the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm. With such cultivation and strength, we thought that you would take at least a hundred years. We didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± They knew Fanxin¡¯s talent better than anyone, so they calculated some time for her to grow. Reaching the Martial Monarch Realm in a hundred years and advancing to the Deity Realm in a thousand years and obtaining a divine spark was already their lowest estimate. But now, the girl had already reached the Martial Monarch Realm in less than a year. It shouldn¡¯t be long before she could advance to the Deity Realm. This time was too different from what they had estimated. Perhaps some plans had to be changed slightly. ¡°Is it fast? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fast at all!¡± Xue Fanxin was completely indifferent to her advancement speed. Although she was a little faster than others, she felt that it had been a long time. ¡°It¡¯s indeed too fast to go from the Spirit Awakening Realm to the Martial Monarch Realm in less than a year. It might not be a good thing to increase your cultivation level too quickly. This will easily cause your foundation to be weak. Once anything happens, there will be very serious consequences. However, your foundation doesn¡¯t seem to be bad. What¡¯s going on?¡± The Red Dust Emperor checked Xue Fanxin¡¯s body very seriously and checked her foundation. He realized that although her cultivation level had increased quickly, her foundation was still quite good. It would be even better if she trained in the future. They really could not understand why there was such an outcome. Ye Jiushang thought coldly to himself: With him around, what¡¯s a little increase in cultivation level? If not for the Star Abyss Emperor¡¯s request, he could have let Xin¡¯er advance to the Deity Realm now. In at most half a year, he would definitely let Xin¡¯er obtain the divine spark and advance to the Deity Realm. Then, they would get married and consummate their marriage. ¡°Master, Ah Jiu has always been the one guiding my cultivation. He contributed greatly to my rapid cultivation,¡± Xue Fanxin said as she hooked onto Ye Jiushang¡¯s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder. Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head dotingly and did not say anything. He only liked to look at her cute appearance quietly. Now, to him, apart from Xin¡¯er, nothing else mattered.. Chapter 1463 - Chapter 1463: Who knows Chapter 1463: Who knows Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor were very depressed that the treasure they had raised for so many years had suddenly been snatched away, their opponent was too powerful. It was useless no matter how depressed they were. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Kid surnamed Ye, who exactly are you?¡± The Red Dust Emperor could not help but ask Ye Jiushang¡¯s identity again. ¡°When the time comes, you¡¯ll naturally know. Xin¡¯er has already completed the fourth tomb. If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll leave with Xin¡¯er first.¡± As soon as Ye Jiushang finished speaking, before the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor could respond, he had already left this independent secret space with Xue Fanxin and instantly disappeared. Seeing that Ye Jiushang could actually break through the independent space left behind by the Star Abyss Emperor, the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor were so shocked that their eyes were about to fall out. ¡°Spacetime, where¡­ where did this kid come from? He can actually break through the space left behind by the Star Abyss Emperor. How did he do it?¡± ¡°This kid probably has a powerful background.¡± ¡°Of course I know that he has a powerful background. The question is, who is ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who should I ask? This kid is terrifyingly powerful. I can sense that the strength he displayed is far more than this. I¡¯m afraid¡­ ¡°Afraid of what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s from the astral world.¡¯ That was impossible, right? ¡°Who knows?¡± If Ye Jiushang was really from the astral world and had such powerful strength, he would be a great help to Xin¡¯er. Perhaps destroying Zuo Zhen would be much easier. However, Zuo Zhen was now the boss of the astral world. It was really, really difficult to destroy him. Ye Jiushang did not care what the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor were thinking. He only felt that these two old fellows were an eyesore, so he was in a hurry to take Xue Fanxin away to a place where there were only the two of them. He wanted to enjoy his alone time in a picturesque place. ¡°Ah Jiu, why are you in such a hurry to take me away? I haven¡¯t even bid farewell to the two masters!¡± Xue Fanxin deliberately complained. Actually, she was not angry at all. ¡°You just met a few days ago. What¡¯s there to say goodbye to? Now that those two old fellows are no longer of much use, if they find out mv identity, thev¡¯ll definitely come and pester you often. How annoying.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Those are my masters.¡± ¡°Unreliable masters.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not that unreliable, right?¡± ¡°From Earth to the Tongxuan Continent, apart from teaching you that little ability, what else have those two old fellows done? It¡¯s fine if they couldn¡¯t protect you, but they even found you the trouble of the spider lily spirit.¡± In the end, a certain lord was still angry about the spider lily spirit, so he always disliked the Red Dust Emperor and the Spacetime Emperor. What made him even angrier was that these two Great Emperor-level old fellows could not even keep an eye on Ruiyuan. It was giving them face to say they were unreliable. If he did not give them face, he would just say that they were useless. Xue Fanxin could sense Ye Jiushang¡¯s dissatisfaction with her two masters. ¡°Alright, alright. My two masters are not as unreliable as you say. At the very least, they saved me when I was in my most difficult time. Back then, if not for the two masters helping me strip my soul, I would have long been captured by the people from the Star God Hall. Over the years, it has always been my master who raised me, so don¡¯t be angry at them.¡± ¡°Alright, for your sake, I¡¯ll give them another chance.¡± If those two old fellows were still so unreliable, he did not mind letting them stay away from Xin¡¯er, in case they always caused trouble for her.. Chapter 1464 - Chapter 1464: Reorganizing Chapter 1464: Reorganizing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin poked Ye Jiushang¡¯s face with her finger and gave him a smile. She tried her best to tease him. ¡°My good Ah Jiu, don¡¯t always have a straight face! Come, come, smile.¡± Ye Jiushang was originally a little angry, but when he faced Xue Fanxin, he really could not get angry. He pulled her into his arms. ¡°You little vixen, I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± ¡°How did I become a little vixen?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you my little vixen?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯m your little vixen, the only little vixen.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re my only little vixen.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fool around with you anymore. Let¡¯s get down to business. You were in such a hurry to take me away just now that I didn¡¯t even have time to tell the two masters about the tomb! Since you can see the situation in the tomb in that independent space, you should have seen the phantom of the Star Abyss Emperor, right?¡± Xue Fanxin no longer fooled around with Ye Jiushang. She got down to business and sensed the light of the stars in her body. She could clearly sense a new power in her body, but that power existed independently. She seemed to be unable to move or refine it for the time being. Father God had said that he wanted her to refine this light of the stars, but she could not refine it at all! ¡°We did see the phantom of the Star Abyss Emperor. Although the Star Abyss Emperor said that he gave you a beam of Light of the Stars, with the ability of the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor, their understanding of the power of the stars is still too little. Therefore, there¡¯s no point in you staying behind to ask them. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know,¡± Ye Jiushang said very patiently. He even took out a table and chair from his space and brewed a pot of good tea. It seemed like he planned to chat with Xue Fanxin here for a while. Xue Fanxin sat down and asked, ¡°Then how much do you know about the light of stars? I realized that I can¡¯t refine the upgraded light of stars at all.¡± ¡°With your current strength, you can¡¯t refine it at all.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of Father God giving me the light of the stars? If I can¡¯t refine the light of the stars, I won¡¯t be able to obtain the next level of the Reverse Spirit Art and the Heart Cleansing Incantation.¡± ¡°Little fool, what¡¯s the hurry? The light of the stars is only the initial form of the power of the stars, like the light of the stars on Earth. However, the star power contained in the light of the stars on Earth is too small, almost none. And the people there are mainly technological civilizations. The light of the stars is not very useful to them.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand now. When you obtain the divine spark and advance to the Deity Realm, these questions will no longer be a problem. If you want to refine the light of the stars, you have to reach the Deity Realm first. Furthermore¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not good to have too many worries at once. These things are still too far away. We¡¯re not in a hurry to know.¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head dotingly. He wished he could cover all the storms for her and let her live a carefree and happy life under his wings. However, he knew that Xin¡¯er had her own life and dreams, so he would give her relative freedom. Xue Fanxin did not pursue the matter, because she knew very well that even if she asked, with her current knowledge and horizons, she might not be able to understand, so she might as well not ask. ¡°So be it. Anyway, we¡¯ll find out sooner or later. Ah Jiu, I think the Nine Nether Holy Land should be properly reorganized, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, then let¡¯s go back and reorganize it now. How about that?¡± ¡°Sure! Quickly go back and reorganize it.¡± Back in Tomb Four, she had said many times that she was the Nine Nether Consort, but no one had believed her. Even the people from the Nine Nether Holy Land did not believe it. It was really a blow.. Chapter 1465 - Chapter 1465: Personal Interrogation Chapter 1465: Personal Interrogation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang was very fast. Even if he was thousands of kilometers away, he could instantly return to the Nine Nether Holy Land with a thought. At this moment, most of the people who had come out of Tomb Four had yet to return, and even the soldiers of the Nine Nether Holy Land were no exception. However, their Nether King and Nether Consort had long returned. When the people of the Holy Land found out that the Nether King and the Nether Consort had returned, they immediately got busy. Because there were no women in the Holy Land, Xue Fanxin naturally did not have a maid to serve her. She had to wash up and change herself. Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin was not a rich missy who needed someone to tend to her every need. Furthermore, they were only staying in the Nine Nether Holy Land for the time being. They might leave tomorrow, so there was no need to break the rules of the Nine Nether Holy Land and find a maid. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so comfortable!¡± Xue Fanxin soaked in the huge hot spring and swam from one side to the other, like a happy fish swimming in the water. On the other side of the hot spring, through the long screen and gauze, Ye Jiushang sat there drinking and staring at the screen in a daze. He wished he could rush in and play with the beauty. He really did not know when these bitter days would end! Although Xue Fanxin could not see Ye Jiushang¡¯s bitter face, she could tell even if she thought about it. She swam to the edge of the hot spring and lay there looking at the screen. ¡°Ah Jiu, your liver has been a little too hot recently. Remember to drink more hot tea, okay?¡± ¡°Since you know that my liver is burning, quickly think of a way to resolve it.¡± ¡°I see! Then I¡¯ll go out and find you a few beautiful girls¡­ ¡°You dare?¡± Ye Jiushang¡¯s tone became heavier. In the end, his aura was too strong, causing the screen in front of him to collapse. Boom¡­ After the screen fell, only a thin gauze was left. The person inside was vaguely visible. It was really tempting. Ye Jiushang could no longer control himself. He flashed in and entered the spring with his clothes. He suddenly came behind Xue Fanxin and hugged her tightly. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I want you now. What should I do? I really, really want you. I can¡¯t control myself anymore.¡± During this period of time, he had to spend a lot of effort to suppress the desire in his body every day. God knew how difficult it was for him to suppress it. If Xin¡¯er was not by his side, this desire would not be so serious. However, he felt even more uncomfortable not being able to see the person he was thinking about. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t act recklessly. I¡­ I¡­¡± Xue Fanxin wanted to say that she was naked, but her face was already so red that she could not even speak. She felt a pair of slender hands wandering around her waist and gradually moving up, almost reaching her chest. Although she and Ah Jiu had long confirmed their relationship and had decided on each other, and they had also done quite a few intimate actions, such a thing had really never happened. She was really, really¡­ Suddenly, a hand covered her full body, making her gasp nervously. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t¡­ ¡± Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s body and kissed the dew on her back, absorbing the fragrance from her body. That feeling was really wonderful. He wished he could¡­ However, no. Xin¡¯er¡¯s cultivation level had not reached the Deity Realm. They could not have real physical contact yet. However, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem like now, right? ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re really a little vixen. A little vixen that I want to eat.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, are¡­ are we¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before you reach the Deity Realm, I won¡¯t take your body.¡± ¡°Then¡­ ¡°However, I can still collect some interest.¡± Ye Jiushang flipped his hands and turned Xue Fanxin around, making her face him. Then, he sealed her lips and absorbed her fragrance to his heart¡¯s content. Apart from not having any actual marital relationship, he did everything else. He was really in too much pain. In order to avoid suffocation, this was the only way. Xue Fanxin was a doctor. Although she did not know much about men and women, she knew very well that men had needs in that aspect. Furthermore, she could sense that Ah Jiu¡¯s desire was very strong. He had already tried his best to suppress it. Such suppression would definitely harm her body after a long time, so¡­ Forget it. Anyway, they would be husband and wife sooner or later. No matter how inevitable skin contact was, it was nothing to be early. Xue Fanxin kept doing mental homework for herself. She tried her best to relax her body and accept Ye Jiushang¡¯s love. No matter how uncomfortable Ye Jiushang was, his rationality was still there. He knew very well that he could not have sex with Xue Fanxin now, so he knew when to stop. After enjoying himself enough, he carried the person in his arms out of the hot spring. Presumably, it had only been a simple kiss and hug previously. This time, it was much better. With the first time, there would definitely be a second time, so¡­ Thinking about how he could interact more intimately with his Xin¡¯er in the future, Ye Jiushang was in a good mood. Xue Fanxin was carried out of the hot spring naked by Ye Jiushang. When she saw that her body was filled with those marks, her face turned even redder. When she reached the bed, she immediately pulled the blanket over and rolled herself under the blanket. Ah¡­ She was so embarrassed. She had actually done that with Ah Jiu in the hot spring just now¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll be mine sooner or later. What¡¯s there to be shy about?¡± Ye Jiushang looked at the person curled up in the blanket. When he thought of the scene that made people vomit blood just now, he really wanted to do it again. However, he did not know if he could control himself if he did it again, so he should forget it. He was already very satisfied today. ¡°Ah Jiu, you¡¯re annoying.¡± Xue Fanxin was really embarrassed. She hid in the space of the Reverse Heaven Wheel Space. Afraid that Ye Jiushang would come in too, she continued to wrap herself in the blanket on the bed and calmed her heart. Actually, she had felt something just now. That feeling made her want to eat Ah Jiu. Uh¡­ Wasn¡¯t this a little too crazy? Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin had hidden in her space. He knew that this girl was thin-skinned, so he did not go in to disturb her. At this moment, a voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Nether King, the guard who went out a few days ago returned to report that An Hao had been killed. There was also a guard called Zhao Tong who was killed.¡± Ye Jiushang originally did not know who An Hao and Zhao Tong were, but he knew them very well now. He even remembered the faces of An Hao¡¯s subordinates. These people were looking for trouble with Xin¡¯er in the tomb. They even dared to complain when they returned. Did they really think that the Nine Nether Holy Land would stand up for them? Ignoring Zhao Tong, even An Hao, the commander of the guards, was not worth the Nine Nether Holy Land making a fuss about. After all, they were only unrelated people in the periphery of the Holy Land. These unrelated people usually liked to rely on the name of the Holy Land to lord over others. It seemed like they had to be reorganized properly. ¡°Bring An Hao¡¯s subordinates over. I want to interrogate them myself..¡± Chapter 1466 - Chapter 1466: Compensation Chapter 1466: Compensation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations An Hao¡¯s subordinates did not dare to breathe heavily when thev were in Tomb Four. The moment they came out, they became bold. They tried all kinds of ways to smear Xue Fanxin¡¯s name and talk about An Hao and Zhao Tong¡¯s deaths. They were filled with righteous indignation and said that Xue Fanxin had gone too far, disregarded the Nine Nether Holy Land, and killed people from their Nine Nether Holy Land. After all, someone had died. Even the people outside the Holy Land were people, so this matter had to be reported to the higher-ups. Furthermore, someone from the higher-ups should step forward to deal with it. When the Nether King returned previously, he had already instructed them to report to him if any news of someone being killed came from the Nine Nether Holy Land today. Otherwise, how could such a small matter alarm the Nether King? Before long, An Hao¡¯s subordinates were all brought to the center of the Nine Nether Holy Land and stood in rows in the courtyard. Because this was the first time they had come to the center of the Nine Nether Holy Land, everyone was very nervous and had a bad feeling. According to the rules of the Nine Nether Holy Land, even if small fry like them died, they would only be dealt with by a steward of the Holy Land. Even the four young masters of the Nine Nether Holy Land did not take them seriously, let alone the Nether King. However, it was said that the Nether King wanted to deal with this matter personally. Why was that? Could it be that Commander An Hao¡¯s identity in the Nine Nether Holy Land was not simple and even the Nether King was alarmed? If that was really the case, they would have committed a huge sin if they had failed to protect Commander An Hao. Even now, no one thought that An Hao¡¯s death was actually insignificant. Ye Jiushang was not anxious at all. He got An Hao¡¯s subordinates to wait outside slowly while he sat in the room and drank tea. Thinking back to the lively nosebleed inducing scene in the hot spring just now, another fire of desire burned in his body. He really wanted to eat that girl up as soon as possible so that he would not have to suffer so much. Xue Fanxin put on her clothes in the space. After a long time, she calmed herself down and was not in a hurry to go out. She busied herself with other things in the space and fertilized the flowers and plants. She saw how many leaves the Tree of Life had grown and counted how many fruits had grown on the Five Element Tree¡­ Anyway, she only came out after finishing what she had to do. At this moment, it was almost dark outside, and the group of people standing outside the courtyard were already so tired that their legs were sore. However, no matter how tired they were, they had to bear with it. After all, the person who wanted to see them this time was the Nether King. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the Nether King come out yet?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ Do you want to die? How can we casually talk about the Nether King?¡± No one dared to complain. Even if they were displeased, thev had to work hard to suppress it. Xue Fanxin had no idea that someone was standing outside. She only came out after doing everything in the space. The moment she came out, she saw Ye Jiushang sitting there drinking tea. When she saw a certain lord, those embarrassing scenes immediately appeared in her mind. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­ Why are you still here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll naturally wait for my beloved consort here.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hug you.¡± Before Xue Fanxin could react, a gentle force suddenly sucked her forward. Right on the heels of that, she fell into a warm and firm embrace. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± ¡°Be good. You¡¯ve been cooped up in the space for a day. This is equivalent to leaving me here for a day, so you have to make it up to me now¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s face instantly turned red. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a falling sound from outside, followed by someone¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh no, Li Si has fainted.. Chapter 1467 - Chapter 1467: Really the Consort Chapter 1467: Really the Consort Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang was about to enjoy the beauty in his arms, but he was interrupted by a voice outside. His face instantly revealed intense dissatisfaction. He had actually ruined his plans at this moment. He would definitely destroy all those people outside. Xue Fanxin secretly chuckled and took the opportunity to jump down from Ye Jiushang¡¯s lap. ¡°Ah Jiu, who¡¯s outside?¡± ¡°That An Hao¡¯s subordinates,¡± Ye Jiushang said unhappily. His tone seemed to be able to kill. ¡°An Hao¡¯s subordinates? What are they doing? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re here to seek justice for An Hao?¡± ¡°Looking for death.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± An Hao¡¯s subordinates were actually some useless people, so they could at most be small guards in the periphery of the Nine Nether Holy Land. They had only stood for a day, and some of them had fainted because they could not support themselves. When the secret guards hiding elsewhere saw the trash in the courtyard, especially the person who had fainted, their eyes were filled with disdain. They could not even stand for a day. They were really trashy. Even if someone fainted, no one appeared in the courtyard to deal with them. They still ignored An Hao¡¯s subordinates. At this moment, an exquisite red sandalwood door in front of then suddenly opened, and a woman in a purple dress walked out. When An Hao¡¯s subordinates heard the door open, they all turned their gazes over. They thought that the Nether King had come out, but when they saw the person who had walked out of the house clearly, their expressions turned strange and ugly. Apart from shock, their eyes were filled with fear. Why was it this woman? Why was this woman who had killed Commander An Hao in the Nine Nether Holy Land? Why had she come out of the Nether King¡¯s room? Coupled with the scene they saw now, many people recalled what Xue Fanxin had said many times: I am the Nine Nether Consort. In the past, they did not believe it at all, but now, they had no choice but to believe that this woman was probably really the Nine Nether Consort. If she was the Nine Nether Consort, then An Hao and Zhao Tong deserved to die. To think that they had wanted to use the power of the Nine Nether Holy Land to take revenge previously. ¡°How¡­ how could you¡­¡± ¡°Could¡­ could she really be the Nine Nether Consort?¡± ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no need to introduce myself. You already know who I am. Who else wants to stand up for An Hao and Zhao Tong now? Please step forward.¡± Xue Fanxin scanned everything in front of her and did not feel anything about them. However, these people¡¯s cultivation levels were not low. Otherwise, how could they become the guards of the Nine Nether Holy Land? Even the guards in the periphery were not easy to be. Of course, they were much inferior to the guards in the Nine Nether Holy Land. An Hao¡¯s subordinates were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and kowtowed to beg for mercy. ¡°Your Highness, please spare us. We didn¡¯t know your identity and offended you previously. Please forgive us.¡± Apart from a few people, the others did not even have the courage to beg for mercy. They were so frightened that they sat on the ground weakly. Xue Fanxin looked at this group of people without any backbone and became more and more disappointed. Hence, she said to the people behind her, ¡°Ah Jiu, there are still a few cities in the Desolate Region that need to be built. Why don¡¯t we let them work there? There¡¯s strength in numbers. Perhaps the cities in the Desolate Region will be built soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just them. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like when you reorganize the Nine Nether Holy Land, feel free to put it in the Desolate Region as a labor force. The Desolate Region is really short of people.¡± ¡°Sure..¡± Chapter 1468 - Chapter 1468: Something Happened in the Desolate Region Chapter 1468: Something Happened in the Desolate Region Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations An Hao¡¯s subordinates had not seen Ye Jiushang in person, but just from the voice, they knew that it was definitely the Nether King. It was over, it was over. From the Nether King¡¯s tone, it was equivalent to giving them the death penalty. Although the consort said that she only wanted them to go to the Desolate Region to do some ¡®labor¡¯, anyone with brains could guess that that was definitely not a good thing. If they had known this would happen, they would not have stood up for An Hao. If they had known that Xue Fanxin was really the Nine Nether Consort, they would have curried favor with her back in that lousy place. If they had known¡­ How could there be anyone in the world who knew? ¡°Although I¡¯m not familiar with you, from the way An Hao and Zhao Tong do things, you¡¯re similar to them. Birds of a feather flock together! I won¡¯t take your lives, but I¡¯ll arrange for you to work elsewhere. If anyone dares to cause trouble, I¡¯ll definitely make them die even more miserably than An Hao.¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste time on these unimportant people. Seeing that they were all listless and dead, she was not in the mood, so she handed them to her subordinates to deal with. With the ability of the Nine Nether Holy Land, sending these people to the Desolate Region should not be difficult. Ye Jiushang did not leave the room. He sat inside without moving and looked at the person outside with a smile. However, at this moment, a communication talisman suddenly flew in front of him. When he read the information on the communication talisman, his brows suddenly furrowed tightly, and his face revealed killing intent. Xue Fanxin sensed killing intent in the room and was not in the mood to care about the unimportant people outside. She quickly returned to the room to take a look. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Why is the killing intent so heavy?¡± ¡°Something has happened in the Desolate Region. Some people in the Freedom Region have found trouble with the Desolate Region. At this moment, the plague poison in the Desolate Region has spread and Zimo has been controlled.¡± ¡°What did you say? Who¡¯s looking for trouble in the Desolate Region?¡± Xue Fanxin was anxious when she found out that something had happened in the Desolate Region. ¡°How¡¯s my grandfather now? Where are the others? Ah Jiu, let¡¯s quickly return to the Desolate Region to take a look.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll take you to the Desolate Region immediately.¡± If it was an ordinary person, they would have to use a teleportation array to go to the Desolate Region or take the risk to pass through the dangerous border between various domains. However, to Ye Jiushang, going to the Desolate Region was only a blink of the eye. The Desolate Region was originally sparsely populated. Although the Desolate City was built magnificently, because there were no people, it seemed especially deserted. Now, because of the spread of the plague poison, not to mention the entire Desolate Region, even the Desolate City was sparsely populated. There was no one on the cold streets. Countless houses and buildings were closed, and even the Desolate King¡¯s Estate was no exception. Xue Fanxin returned to the Desolate Region and went straight to the King¡¯s Estate. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, where are you?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Little Lei, Gu Jinyuan¡­¡± To Xue Fanxin, these people who lived in the Desolate Region were her family. Every one of them was very important. They were her bottom line. She would not let go of anyone who dared to touch anyone here. ¡°Woman, woman, you¡¯re finally back.¡± When Little Lei heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s voice, he was the first to run out. He looked quite energetic and was not poisoned by the plague, but his handsome face was filled with dissatisfaction and worry. It could be seen that he had been in a nervous and worried state recently. ¡°Little Lei, are you okay? Where¡¯s my grandfather?¡± Before Little Lei could answer, the others came out one after another. ¡°Xin¡¯er, Grandpa is here.¡± Xue Batian also had a worried expression. He had originally been much younger, but now, he looked a little older. What had happened in the Desolate Region to make everyone like this? Chapter 1469 - Chapter 1469: Where Did You Come From Chapter 1469: Where Did You Come From Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin scanned everyone and saw that their expressions were extremely ugly. Even if she did not know what had happened, she could guess that it was very serious. ¡°I just found out from Ah Jiu that something has happened in the Desolate Region. I only know that the plague poison in the Desolate Region has spread and Zimo has been controlled. I¡¯m not too sure about the exact situation. Tell me first, what happened?¡± Xue Fanxin asked as she checked everyone¡¯s bodies. She first checked her grandfather. Although her grandfather was not poisoned, because the plague poison was rampant and mixed in the air, he had to resist at all times, so he consumed a lot of energy. This way, his body would more or less be affected. Grandfather and Little Lei¡¯s cultivation levels were higher and they were stronger, their bodies were fine. However, the situation of the others was not so optimistic. They had all been poisoned to different degrees. All of them looked listless and weak, their faces pale, and their lips and teeth black. Among them, Gu Jinyuan, Liu Qing, and Mother Ruan¡¯s situation was more serious, because their cultivation levels and strength were the lowest, followed by Heiran and Heiyue. Even these people living in the King¡¯s Estate had been poisoned, let alone others or people outside the King¡¯s Estate. ¡°Xin¡¯er, this matter takes a long time.¡± ¡°Then tell me slowly. I have time. Everyone, find a place to sit. I¡¯ll brew a few pots of spirit tea to detoxify everyone and listen to you slowly.¡± Xue Fanxin took out the tea set and most of the spirit herbs from her space and started to brew tea, soaking them in divine water. Those plague poisons were very terrifying. If not for the fact that these people had drunk the divine water she had given them and the pills she had left behind, they would have long been poisoned to death. Everyone sat down when they heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. When they saw Ye Jiushang by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side, they really did not know what to say, especially Heilong, Hai Feng, and the others. They felt very embarrassed. They were the Black Shadow Guards nurtured by the Lord. All along, they had thought that they were the strongest. Back in the Tongxuan Continent, they had always been successful, because they were strong enough. But after arriving in the Desolate Region, they realized that they were not strong at all. They were very weak. Take this matter for example. Facing the experts from the Freedom Region, they actually did not have much power to resist. Among everyone, apart from Old Master Xue and Little Lei, everyone else did not have much combat strength. Therefore, when they fought with the people from the Freedom Region, it was all Old Master Xue and Little Lei. They could not help at all. Ye Jiushang sat beside Xue Fanxin and did not move. He glanced at the Black Shadow Guards who had lost their usual vigor and said coldly, ¡°With your current strength, you are completely not qualified to be my right-hand men.¡± ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Heilong knelt on one knee and wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat and he could not say anything. His master seemed to have become stronger again. He was at least a hundred times stronger than before. His current master was really terrifying. ¡°Alright, since I brought you out, I naturally know your true strength. Now, tell me properly what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong stood up and started to explain the ins and outs of the matter. ¡°Ten days ago, a group of people came to the Freedom Region. They claimed to be from some Gu family and accompanied their little master to the Desolate Region to train.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, where did the Gu family from the Freedom Region come from?¡± Although Xue Fanxin did not know the details, she had no choice but to get rid of the Gu family¡¯s background. No matter where they came from, if they touched her people, they would have to pay the price.. Chapter 1470 - Chapter 1470: Not to Be Provoked Chapter 1470: Not to Be Provoked Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang thought about it and could not think of the Gu family¡¯s background for a moment. Although he was the Master God, he had never taken it to heart about those unimportant people. He did not even remember who the Regional King of the Freedom Region was, so he had to think about it and investigate. In order to figure out the situation of the Gu family in the Freedom Region as soon as possible, Ye Jiushang did not hesitate to use his divine power to investigate. He closed his eyes and opened his divine eye. His gaze arrived outside the Gu family¡¯s door in the Freedom Region. Then, he entered the Gu family¡¯s inner residence and casually found someone with some status to read his memories and obtain information. ¡°The Gu family is a family that can be considered a little famous and powerful in the Freedom Region. The current Freedom Consort is from the Gu family, on the same level as the Sang family in the Central Continent.¡± In the eyes of others, the Gu family was a behemoth that could not be offended. However, in Ye Jiushang¡¯s eyes, the Gu family was an ant that he could easily crush. Before this, Heilong and the others had also investigated some of the Gu family¡¯s situation. Initially, they were very afraid, but now, when they saw their master¡¯s disdainful attitude, they felt much more relaxed. To them, the Gu family might be very powerful, but to their master, perhaps the Gu family was nothing. ¡°Another family that bullies others. Furthermore, they¡¯re bullying me, Xue Fanxin. Very good, very good.¡± Xue Fanxin gritted her teeth as if she wanted to eat someone. It was really a little terrifying. Xue Batian still did not know that Ye Jiushang was the Nine Nether King. After investigating and finding out the Gu family¡¯s strength, he was actually quite afraid. Coupled with the fact that he, the King of the Desolate Region, did not have much confidence, even if he had the strength to fight the Freedom King, he was still very nervous and afraid. Because he did not have the confidence, he was very worried that his precious granddaughter would suffer if she faced the Gu family. He had no choice but to persuade her. ¡°Xin¡¯er, the Gu family is not to be trifled with. Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Even if we stab the sky of the five continents and ten regions, we have Ah Jiu backing us, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid. But this time, I¡¯m going to do it myself to establish our prestige in the Desolate Region.¡± Xue Fanxin endured the anger in her heart and controlled her emotions. No matter how angry she was, she had to figure things out first. ¡°Grandpa, continue. How did those people from the Gu family go against you?¡± ¡°Speaking of this, I¡¯m angry. That little mistress of the Gu family is called Gu Zhenzhen. She¡¯s the beloved daughter of the Gu family¡¯s master. As you know, most of these heiresses are spoiled. They¡¯ve always been arrogant, domineering, and domineering. When Gu Zhenzhen came to the outside of the Desolate City, she realized that it was incomparably majestic and magnificent. She took a fancy to a villa outside the King¡¯s Estate, so she wanted to buy it. Our people negotiated with her and said that this manor was not for sale, so there was a conflict. ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°Towards the end, it was even more infuriating. The person in charge outside could not withstand Gu Zhenzhen, so he had no choice but to return and report. Hence, Zimo went out to deal with this matter personally. Unexpectedly, Gu Zhenzhen took a fancy to Zimo and insisted that Zimo be her attendant. Zimo was unwilling, so she used force. Later, Zimo could not withstand it either, so I could only take action personally and bring Little Lei to fight those people from the Gu family.¡± ¡°Grandpa, with your current cultivation level, unless those old fellows take action, no one should be able to defeat you, right? Furthermore, you are the King of the Desolate Region and can use the power of heaven and earth in the Desolate Region. Furthermore, there is an array formation in the Desolate City. No matter how strong those people from the Gu family are, they are no match for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Those people are indeed not my match, but they¡¯re despicable! Gu Zhenzhen has an old man by her side whose cultivation level is comparable to mine. Little Lei and I had to join forces to defeat him. But that old guy is good at using poison, and those poisons are very powerful. If not for the antidote pill you left behind, we would have long been poisoned to death by him. After the battle, that old guy knew that the hard way was useless, so he schemed and poisoned the city, letting the plague poison spread. He even did something to Zimo. Zimo doesn¡¯t have any consciousness at all now. He keeps wanting to walk out, so we can only lock him up.¡± ¡°What about the Gu family?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still outside the Desolate City. They seem to be planning to attack after we¡¯re all poisoned.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll deal with them later.¡± After Xue Batian finished explaining the ins and outs of the matter, Xue Fanxin also brewed the spirit tea that controlled the plague poison. She gave everyone a cup and let them take it. After everyone was in a better state, she left the city. She had to teach those people from the Gu family a lesson today. Even if she had to deal with the ancient family later, she would not hesitate. Along the way, Xue Batian was on tenterhooks. He panicked at the thought of facing the Gu family. He was not afraid of dying, but he was afraid that his granddaughter would be hurt. ¡°Xin¡¯er, the Gu family is not to be trifled with. Have you thought it through?¡± ¡°The Gu family is not to be trifled with, and your granddaughter is even more not to be trifled with. If I don¡¯t tear those people¡¯s faces apart, I won¡¯t be called Xue Fanxin. Ah Jiu, you don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter. I plan to deal with it myself and use the Gu family of the Freedom Region to establish my authority in the Desolate Region. If the Freedom King wants to stand up for the Gu family, then I¡¯ll even destroy the Freedom King. When the time comes, think about who to let be that Freedom King.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Jiushang did not think that this was a big deal at all. He let Xue Fanxin play by herself and treated it as practice. Those old fellows from the Gu family and the Freedom King were indeed very suitable to practice on Xin¡¯er now. When Xin¡¯er fought with those old fellows, her foundation would be firm and she would not need other training. Not bad, not bad. These people were still valuable. If the Freedom King and the old fellows of the Gu family knew what a certain Master God was thinking at this moment and knew that they were only a small training stone, they would probably vomit blood from anger. At this moment, outside the Desolate City, a few huge tents were set up under a sandstone desert. In the tent, a scantily-looking woman was enjoying the service of a few handsome men, and an old man was sitting beside her. ¡°Grandpa Lu, how long will it take for your plague poison to poison everyone inside? It¡¯s already been ten days. I¡¯m about to rot from waiting. If they still don¡¯t die, then we¡¯ll just kill our way in. Anyway, they¡¯re already poisoned and don¡¯t have much resistance. Furthermore, apart from that King of the Desolate Region and that little brat, there don¡¯t seem to be many powerful people in the Desolate Region ¡® ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the King of the Desolate Region. He can mobilize the power of heaven and earth here. He¡¯s not easy to deal with, so let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Actually, he really did not want to face the King of the Desolate Region. After all, he was a Regional King appointed by the Master God. But¡­ Lu Lai was originally hesitating, but he suddenly sensed a very powerful aura approaching and immediately raised his guard. ¡°Oh no, an expert is here..¡± Chapter 1471 - Chapter 1471: Like This Chapter 1471: Like This Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Gu Zhenzhen heard that an expert had come, she was immediately a little nervous. Although she said that she wanted to kill her way into Desolate City, she actually did not have the guts. If she really had the guts, why would she have waited outside the city until now? She would have long killed her way in. After all, the King of the Desolate Region was the King of a region. Furthermore, he was the Region King appointed by the Master God. His status was equivalent to the Freedom King. If they really offended him, their Gu family would have to pay a huge price even if they went all out against such an enemy. They might even not be a match for him. After all, no matter how weak the Desolate Region was, it was still a region. It was not something their Gu family could compare to. Unless the Freedom King attacked, the Gu family¡¯s chances of winning against the King of the Desolate Region were not high. However, she had taken a fancy to that handsome man called Zimo. A newly appointed King of the Desolate Region shouldn¡¯t have much ability, so she wanted to give it a try and see if she could force the King of the Desolate Region to compromise and hand over that man called Zimo. But now¡­ Gu Zhenzhen was not in the mood to think too much. When she heard Elder Lu say that an expert had come, she quickly went out to take a look. She had thought that the person who would come would be the King of the Desolate Region, but unexpectedly, it was only a little girl. As for the others, they were all insignificant people in the Desolate Region. She had never taken them seriously. However, the man in the purple mask looked very good! Elder Lu also left the tent. When he saw Xue Fanxin, a little girl, bring a group of crippled soldiers over, he frowned slightly, feeling a little puzzled. He had clearly sensed that an expert had come. Why had he only seen a little girl and those useless people from the Desolate Region? Could it be that the expert was the person in the purple mask? Although Ye Jiushang had come with Xue Fanxin, he had no intention of attacking. Therefore, he tried his best to reduce his presence. He stood behind Xue Fanxin and watched his little consort play slowly. Xue Fanxin stepped forward and questioned domineeringly, ¡°It was you shameless people who released the plague poison into Desolate City?¡± Facing a little girl, Elder Lu naturally did not take her seriously. Seeing that the King of the Desolate Region had not followed, he became much more arrogant and did not have much scruples. ¡°Little girl, who are you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your tongue?¡± ¡°Grandpa Lu, Grandpa Lu, I want him, I want him.¡± Gu Zhenzhen had thought that the King of the Desolate Region had come looking for her. She was a little nervous and panicked. However, when she came out and saw Ye Jiushang, she threw all her nervousness and panic to the back of her mind. She only wanted to take the man she liked into her account. Although this man was wearing a mask, she knew that he was abnormally handsome. Just his temperament made her like him very much. Even if he was not handsome, as long as he wore a mask, it was enough. She liked this type. Ye Jiushang ignored Gu Zhenzhen and only smiled coldly. If not for the fact that most of his face was covered by a mask, his evil smile that was like the god of death would definitely make Gu Zhenzhen¡¯s hair stand on end. However, Gu Zhenzhen did not know any of this. She was still thinking of taking Ye Jiushang for herself. Xue Fanxin was really speechless at Gu Zhenzhen. From Gu Zhenzhen, she saw a miniature of the Gu family. From this, it could be seen that the Gu family was not good people. Since they were not good, she would start with the Gu family and establish her might in the Desolate Region and make herself famous. ¡°This is my man. If you want him, you have to get past me first.¡± Even if you pass me, you won¡¯t be able to pass Ah Jiu. If you have designs on Ah Jiu, you are destined to face a tragedy. A huge tragedy.. Chapter 1472 - Chapter 1472: Gold and Wood Counter Chapter 1472: Gold and Wood Counter Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Zhenzhen was urging Elder Lu to snatch her man for her. When she heard Xue Fanxin say that the man was hers, she was immediately extremely angry. She stood out and scolded arrogantly, ¡°A little girl who is still wet behind the ears has the cheek to call out to me. You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Since he is your man, I¡¯ll destroy you. At that time, he will naturally become my man.¡± ¡°If you have the ability, come! I want to settle scores with you now. You came to my Desolate Region to poison and cause trouble to snatch people. There are so many scores that we can¡¯t finish settling in a short time, so we have to settle them slowly.¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze turned extremely cold as she scanned Gu Zhenzhen and the Gu family. When she met Xue Fanxin¡¯s sharp gaze, Gu Zhenzhen suddenly felt her blood run cold and she became inexplicably afraid. However, she did not believe that a little girl could have much ability, so she tried her best to suppress the inexplicable fear in her heart. She still said arrogantly, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s your honor that I like someone from the Desolate Region. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± ¡°You really talk a lot of nonsense. If you don¡¯t attack, then I¡¯ll attack. Just you people are not enough to compensate for our score, so¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know what I mean soon.¡± Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste her breath. She attacked directly. When Xue Fanxin attacked, Gu Zhenzhen immediately felt a powerful pressure. Just the pressure was something she could not resist. She had no choice but to seek help from Elder Lu. ¡°Grandpa Lu, quickly kill this slut.¡± Elder Lu naturally would not watch helplessly as Gu Zhenzhen was beaten, so he attacked in time and started fighting Xue Fanxin. In just one round, he was already afraid. This little girl was so powerful. Furthermore, she was extraordinarily powerful. Just one move made it difficult for him to resist. ¡°Little girl, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°The granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region, Xue Fanxin.¡± Xue Fanxin reported her background and name. Then, she attacked again right on the heels of that. She used the Wood Spirit Art first and summoned more than ten vines. Apart from dealing with Elder Lu, she also attacked the others from the Gu family. Facing Xue Fanxin¡¯s vines, apart from Elder Lu, no one from the Gu family had the ability to resist. Even Gu Zhenzhen was no exception. In a few blinks of the eye, they had all been wrapped up like dumplings by the vines. ¡°Grandpa Lu, save me, save me¡­¡± Gu Zhenzhen was wrapped tightly by the vines. Only her head was revealed from her entire body as she begged Elder Lu for help in extreme panic. However, Elder Lu could not even take care of himself. How could he have the ability to save people? ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re at the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm?¡± Only then did Elder Lu see Xue Fanxin¡¯s cultivation level and was extremely shocked. To reach the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm at the age of sixteen or seventeen, forget about the five continents and ten regions, even the Divine Region probably did not have such a genius. It seemed like the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region was really not simple. ¡°You talk too much.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to talk nonsense now. Seeing that Elder Lu was still entangled by the vines, she used other moves and used the Gold Spirit Art. She summoned thousands of golden arrows and attacked Elder Lu. ¡°Metal and gold counter each other. It¡¯s impossible to cultivate the Wood Spirit Art and the Gold Spirit Art at the same time. How can you¡­¡± Facing the vines and golden arrows¡¯ attack at the same time, one was control, and the other was forceful. In this situation, he really had no ability to resist at all and quickly lost. Chapter 1473 - Chapter 1473: Don’t Talk Nonsense Chapter 1473: Don¡¯t Talk Nonsense Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin only used the Gold Spirit Art and the Wood Spirit Art to subdue the Gu family. She beat them up effortlessly and did not do much at all, easily dealing with this group of people. ¡°How dare you come to the Desolate Region to behave atrociously with such little ability? You¡¯re really overestimating yourself.¡± After seeing how powerful Xue Fanxin was, Elder Lu had an extremely bad feeling. He was clearly still alive, but he felt that he was not far from death. The King of the Desolate Region was a Regional King appointed by the Master God and was not weak. Now that there was the unfathomable little girl, they had probably kicked an iron plate this time. Fortunately, things had not developed to the point of no return. As long as they admitted their mistake and compensated, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? Just as Elder Lu was about to compromise, Gu Zhenzhen shouted shamelessly, ¡°Bitch, slut, how dare you treat me like this? My grandfather and father will definitely not let you off. If you offend the Gu family, even if you are the King of the Desolate Region¡¯s granddaughter, you will die without a burial place.¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, don¡¯t speak nonsense,¡± Elder Lu reminded, but it did not seem to be of much use. ¡°Grandpa Lu, what are you afraid of? Our family has our soul badges. If this slut dares to kill us, Grandpa and Father will definitely find out. At that time, they will definitely not let this slut off, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid of her. Slut, if you let me go now and give Zimo and this man in the purple mask to me, I can let bygones be bygones, or else¡­¡± ¡°How noisy.¡± Xue Fanxin was displeased. She shot two golden arrows at Gu Zhenzhen and pierced through her shoulder bones. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gu Zhenzhen screamed in pain. Because she could not bear the pain, she cried. ¡°Wuwu¡­ Grandpa Lu, quickly save me. It hurts.¡± Elder Lu originally wanted to compromise, but when he saw that Xue Fanxin had attacked so ruthlessly and hurt someone without saying a word, and the person who had been hurt was their Gu family¡¯s Young Miss, he was extremely displeased. Even if he was afraid, he roared, ¡°Little girl, how dare you hurt my Young Miss? Now, even if you want to turn a big matter into a small one, it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Please understand the situation. You¡¯re prisoners now. What right do you have to shout in front of me? You came to my Desolate Region to cause trouble, injured people from my Desolate Region, and poisoned my Desolate Region¡­ I¡¯ll definitely settle everything with you.¡± Xue Fanxin casually waved her hand, and two more golden arrows appeared, piercing Gu Zhenzhen¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gu Zhenzhen screamed in pain again. She screamed even more miserably than last time and cried even harder. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­ Grandpa Lu, save me, save me. Quickly save me. My body hurts so much that I¡¯m about to die. Quickly save me, wuwu¡­¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± Although Elder Lu was very anxious, he really had no choice. He used all his strength but could not break free from the vines on his body. What was even stranger was that the more he broke free, the tighter the vines wrapped around him. Under such circumstances, he could only use his mouth. ¡°Little girl, even if you are the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region, you can¡¯t go too far. My Gu family is not easy to bully.¡± ¡°These words are really funny. You came to my Desolate Region to poison and snatch people to cause trouble. Isn¡¯t that going too far?¡± Xue Fanxin had long seen many scums who bullied the weak and feared the strong. She really did not have a good impression of them. They could bully others, but others could not bully them¡­ Such logic was really disgusting.. Chapter 1474 - Chapter 1474: Using You to Establish Might Chapter 1474: Using You to Establish Might Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Even now, Gu Zhenzhen did not think that she was in the wrong. Because her body hurt too much, her hatred for Xue Fanxin was even stronger. The moment her temper rose, she scolded without a care, ¡°Bitch, how dare you treat me like this? I¡¯ll definitely make you die without a burial place.¡± ¡°You still have the energy to scold others. It looks like the pain is not enough.¡± Xue Fanxin casually waved her hand again, and two golden arrows appeared. Then, they quickly flew towards Gu Zhenzhen. ¡°No¡­ Ah¡­¡± Gu Zhenzhen was afraid when she saw Xue Fanxin condense two golden arrows, but before she could say a word, the golden arrows had already flown towards her and pierced into her thighs, passing through her leg bones. She was in so much pain that she was about to faint. ¡°Wuwu¡­ Grandpa Lu, save me, save me. I¡¯m really about to die of pain.¡± Elder Lu was exasperated and scolded, ¡°Little slut, how dare you treat my Gu family¡¯s Young Miss like this? The Gu family will definitely not let you off. Just wait to bear the Gu family¡¯s anger.¡± ¡°Old man, it looks like you want to have a taste of the golden arrows too. Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Xue Fanxin condensed six golden arrows at the same time. Seeing the golden arrows, Elder Lu was stunned. Just as he was about to use a plan to stall for time, before he could think of a countermeasure, the golden arrows had already flown towards him and pierced his shoulders, arms, and legs respectively. He was in so much pain that he looked up at the sky and shouted, ¡°Ah¡­¡± It hurt, it hurt, it hurt so much. They were both Martial Monarch Realm cultivators. Logically speaking, he should be able to resist Xue Fanxin¡¯s golden arrows. Even if he could not resist, it would not affect him much, but why was it so painful? He could sense that the place that had been pierced by the golden arrow had already been completely crippled. In the future, if he wanted to treat it, he would have to use Healing Pills and the Bone Regeneration Pills that were Earth grade or higher. This King of the Desolate Region¡¯s granddaughter. How could she be so powerful? She was even stronger than the King of the Desolate Region. Gu Zhenzhen originally wanted to wait for Elder Lu to save her, but when she saw that Elder Lu had also been pierced by Xue Fanxin¡¯s golden arrows, her heart skipped a beat and she instantly felt that something was wrong. If even Elder Lu did not have the ability to resist, wouldn¡¯t she fall into Xue Fanxin¡¯s hands? How could this be? Elder Lu was at the Martial Monarch Realm. Apart from the King of the Desolate Region, no one here should be his match. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Continue being arrogant for me to see now,¡± Xue Fanxin mocked. She only started with Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu. As for the others, she did not take them seriously at all. ¡°What¡­ what do you want? I¡¯m the Young Miss of the Gu family. If you kill me, the Gu family will definitely not let you off. My mother is the daughter of the Freedom King, and the Freedom King is my grandfather, so the Freedom King will not let you off either.¡± Gu Zhenzhen no longer dared to be as arrogant as before. ¡°I just said that I wanted to settle scores with you. This is only the beginning. How dare you come to the Desolate Region to cause trouble and poison us? Do you think just a few golden arrows will settle things?¡± ¡°Then what do you want? Let me tell you, my soul badge is in the Gu family. If my life is in danger, Grandpa and Father will definitely know. If Grandpa and Father come, you will only die.¡± ¡°Sure! If you have the ability, call your grandfather and father over and I¡¯ll deal with them together. My grandfather has just become the King of the Desolate Region and is not famous in the five continents and ten regions. I can use your Gu family to establish my might and make an example of you.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already doing it, yet you¡¯re still asking me if I dare. What an idiot..¡± Chapter 1475 - Chapter 1475: Just a Small Matter Chapter 1475: Just a Small Matter Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although Gu Zhenzhen did not know Xue Fanxin well, she could sense that Xue Fanxin was a person who kept her word. She did not seem to be joking at all, and she did not seem to be afraid of the Gu family or even the Freedom King. At this moment, she panicked completely. However, it was useless no matter how panicked she was. The only thing she could use now was the names of the Gu family and the Freedom King to scare people. ¡°Xue Fanxin, do you really plan to become enemies with my Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re only a daughter of the Gu family. No matter how noble your status is, you can¡¯t represent the Gu family, nor can you represent the Freedom King¡¯s Estate. Of course, if the Gu family and the Freedom King are really willing to stand up for you, I don¡¯t mind using the entire Freedom Region to establish my authority.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s shameless and arrogant words, Gu Zhenzhen felt that Xue Fanxin was not joking, but was especially serious. Normal people would be frightened out of their wits when they heard about the Gu family and the Freedom King. Even large families would be a little afraid. Therefore, she had never encountered such a thing, nor had she seen such a person. She did not take the Gu family and the Freedom King seriously at all. Where did this Xue Fanxin get the confidence to resist the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate? Gu Zhenzhen had no choice now and did not dare to speak nonsense anymore, afraid that she would be punished by the golden arrows if she said anything wrong. Elder Lu was still enduring the pain of the six golden arrows just now. If he had not experienced it himself, he really would not have known that those small golden arrows would be so powerful. Therefore, at this moment, he did not dare to speak anymore, because he was also afraid of those golden arrows. If he had known that the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region was so powerful, he would not have caused trouble in the Desolate Region, let alone¡­ No, there was still a chance. ¡°Little girl, the Desolate City is filled with plague poison now. Everyone in the city has been poisoned. Only I can cure that plague poison. If you don¡¯t want to see everyone in the Desolate Region die from the plague poison, you¡¯d best let us go quickly, or else¡­¡¯ Before Elder Lu could finish speaking, Gu Zhenzhen said anxiously, ¡°Xue Fanxin, did you hear that? You¡¯d best let us go now, or don¡¯t even think about obtaining the antidote.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the plague poison. What¡¯s so difficult about it? A few Heaven-grade antidotes will be fine,¡± Xue Fanxin said disdainfully, not taking the plague poison in the city seriously at all. ¡°Heaven-grade antidote pills? You make it sound easy. Although there aren¡¯t many people in the Desolate Region, there are at least a thousand people inside and outside. Even the entire Medicine God Valley can¡¯t take out so many Heaven-grade antidote pills. Do you think you can?¡± ¡°What if I can take it out?¡± ¡°Hmph, stop talking big here.¡± ¡°Big talk?¡± Xue Fanxin took out a few bottles of pills and distributed them. ¡°Every bottle contains twenty Heaven-grade antidotes. Take one each first, then distribute it to the others. I¡¯ll refine more later.¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong, Hai Feng, and the others took the pills Xue Fanxin gave them and took one out on the spot before putting it away. Even so, Gu Zhenzhen still did not believe her. ¡°Hmph, who knows if that bottle is a Heaven-grade antidote pill?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s real or not, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not. Anyway, I don¡¯t care. Everyone in the Desolate City will take pills, so the plague poison in the city won¡¯t affect them at all. I won¡¯t cure the plague poison for the time being, but I¡¯ll let it continue to spread.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know what I mean in the future. Now that you¡¯re my prisoners, I think killing you directly will be quite a loss. Furthermore, if I do this, the Gu family and the Freedom King will very likely come and cause trouble, so I plan to resolve all the problems in one go.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, what do you want?¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Xue Fanxin smiled sinisterly and looked at the others from the Gu family. Then, she casually chose one and removed the vines from his body. ¡°You, go back to the Freedom Region and tell the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate to take money to come to Desolate City to redeem people. Gu Zhenzhen and that Elder Lu are each worth 50 million high-grade blue crystals, and the others are each worth a million high-grade blue crystals. I¡¯ll give the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate five days. If they don¡¯t take money to redeem people in five days, then let them collect their corpses.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± Gu Zhenzhen had not expected Xue Fanxin to do this. Was it best to say that she was smart or stupid? If she let them go back and report, wouldn¡¯t that attract the experts of the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate? At that time, these people from the Desolate Region would be finished. If she still wanted money, dream on. When her grandfather, father, and grandfather came, Xue Fanxin, that slut, would definitely die miserably. It was not only Gu Zhenzhen who thought so. Elder Lu also thought so, mocking Xue Fanxin¡¯s stupidity in his heart. However, they did not know that they were the real fools. Xue Fanxin did not want to waste time and energy on unimportant people, nor could she be bothered to waste her breath. Hence, she said to the people behind her, ¡°Take them back to the city and hang them outside the King¡¯s Estate. Let them go when the Gu family takes money to redeem them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although everyone did not know what Xue Fanxin was up to, they knew that there would be an exciting show soon. Heiyao, Heiyu, and the others did as Xue Fanxin ordered and escorted Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu back to Desolate City, dropping them outside the King¡¯s Estate. Along the way, Gu Zhenzhen kept cursing. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you slut. When my grandfather and father come, I¡¯ll definitely make you die miserably. I¡¯ll make you kneel in front of me and kowtow and beg for mercy.¡± ¡°Let go of me, let go of me. I¡¯m the heiress of the Gu family. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± ¡°Bitch, bitch, I want you to die. I want you to die.¡± No matter how Gu Zhenzhen scolded and shouted, no one cared about her from the beginning to the end. Heiyao and Heiyu did not even want to speak to her. After hanging the Gu family outside the King¡¯s Estate, they quickly returned to look for Xue Fanxin. The consort was back, which meant that they could have a feast. Xue Batian did not go outside the city, but he had already heard how Xue Fanxin would deal with the Gu family. He was a little worried. ¡°Xin¡¯er, if you let the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate take money to redeem you, won¡¯t that be equivalent to going against the entire Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate? There are only us in the Desolate Region now. If we really go against the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate, we have no chance of winning. ¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Your granddaughter definitely won¡¯t do anything she¡¯s not confident in. If the Gu family wants to use forceful methods to deal with this matter, then I don¡¯t mind destroying the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate,¡± Xue Fanxin vowed. ¡°This¡­¡± Xue Batian was still worried. He looked at the indifferent Ye Jiushang beside him. ¡°Grandson-in-law, say something! This is not a joke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Ye Jiushang said simply and coldly. ¡°You, you¡­ Sigh, I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± If his granddaughter and grandson-in-law said that it didn¡¯t matter, then it shouldn¡¯t matter, right? Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t be so worried.. Chapter 1476 - Chapter 1476: Infinity Stone Chapter 1476: Infinity Stone Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not have time to make a feast for the time being. After returning, she entered the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and called the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace over. She kept throwing spirit herbs in. In less than half a day, she had already refined more than a thousand Heaven-grade antidotes. Many spirit herbs had almost been exhausted after refining so many pills at once, and there was not a single spirit herb left. She had to replenish the spirit herbs she lacked as soon as possible, or it would be troublesome when she needed them urgently. While Xue Fanxin was refining pills, Ye Jiushang had been watching from the side. He brewed tea and poured it at any time. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for most of the day. You must be tired. Come and have a cup of tea.¡± Before Xue Fanxin could respond, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace immediately turned into a mini pill furnace. It flew to the table and drank all the tea Ye Jiushang had poured. After drinking the water in the tea, it jumped on the table, as if it was saying: More, more. A pill furnace that could drink tea? What a weirdo. Ye Jiushang was not very shocked by this. He only found it interesting, so he poured another cup. After the tea was filled, the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace used its opening to drink tea from the teacup. Before long, it finished the full cup of tea. Xue Fanxin had already looked over curiously. She poked the very human-like Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace on the table. ¡°Ah Jiu, what¡¯s going on with the small furnace? Can the pill cultivating furnace drink tea too?¡± When the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, it flew up from the table and circled her. Then, it landed on her shoulder and jumped a few times, as if it was expressing something, looking very excited. Unfortunately, Xue Fanxin could not understand what it meant at all. She only felt that the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace was even more spiritual than before. ¡°Little Furnace, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°It should have absorbed too many pill spirits and evolved. It has become even more spiritual.¡± Ye Jiushang reached out and grabbed the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace in his hand. He took a closer look. When he saw something, his eyes lit up slightly. Xue Fanxin caught the light in Ye Jiushang¡¯s eyes and knew that he must have seen something. She asked like a curious baby, ¡°Did you discover a new continent? Quickly tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. It¡¯s just a suspicion.¡± ¡°Then what do you suspect?¡± ¡°This Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace should be an Infinity Stone naturally nurtured by the world in the ancient times. Later, it was obtained by the Heavenly Wandering Deity and refined into a pill furnace. The Infinity Stone is the same as the Breathing Earth. It is an extremely rare item that can be encountered but not sought. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to find another one m tms world. ¡®line Heavenw wanaermg Deity IS also called tne Heavenly Pill Deity. You can say that he is the ancestor of pills. Many pill formulas were created by him.¡± ¡°That powerful? Then what happened to this Heavenly Wandering Deity? Why did the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace land in that small place in the Tongxuan Continent?¡± ¡°That was a long, long time ago. I¡¯m not too sure about the exact details. I only know that the Heavenly Wandering Deity had an impressive pill furnace. Later, the Heavenly Wandering Deity disappeared without a trace, and even his pill furnace disappeared. At that time, the Heavenly Wandering Deity did not name his pill furnace, so no one knew what it was called.¡± It was precisely because no one knew that when the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace appeared, no one would associate it with the Heavenly Wandering Deity. Furthermore, this had already happened a long, long time ago. Even he did not know, let alone others. Furthermore, this matter was relatively related to the astral world. In the five continents and ten regions, not many people even in the Divine Region knew of the Heavenly Wandering Deity.. Chapter 1477 - Chapter 1477: A Little Far Chapter 1477: A Little Far Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin took the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace from her shoulder and looked at it carefully. No matter how she looked, she did not feel that there was anything special. ¡°Ah Jiu, since The Heavenly Wandering Deity did not name his pill furnace, how do you know the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace is the Heavenly Wandering Deity¡¯s pill furnace?¡± ¡°I noticed previously, but at that time, my strength was insufficient, so I couldn¡¯t see the Hidden Star Rune carved under it. That is a unique mark left behind by the Heavenly Wandering Deity.¡± Ye Jiushang casually flicked out a purple light. The purple light entered the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace, then emitted a weak white light from the bottom. Xue Fanxin turned the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace upside down and looked at the pattern revealed at the bottom. It was a messy drawing. She could not understand it at all. ¡°What pattern is this?¡± ¡°This is a symbol that represents the Heavenly Wandering Deity. The Heavenly Wandering Deity likes to use this symbol to mark the things that he refined. Furthermore, it¡¯s the Hidden Star Rune. Normal people can¡¯t see it under normal circumstances, so it¡¯s difficult to imitate. Even if they see it, they won¡¯t be able to imitate it. There¡¯s the power of the stars left behind by the Heavenly Wandering Deitv on it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. I feel that what you¡¯re talking about is a little far away from me.¡± What Hidden Star Rune? She really did not understand what it was. Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head and said dotingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, so be it. These things are indeed a little far away for you. In short, this Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace is an impressive treasure. After it absorbs enough pill spirits, it should be able to evolve. If you have nothing to do, use it to refine more pills. Perhaps there are still secrets about the Heavenly Wandering Deity hidden on it.¡± ¡°The secret of the Heavenly Wandering Deity? What secret?¡± ¡°You can only find out yourself.¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡± Xue Fanxin looked at the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace carefully a few times, but she still could not see anything. She knew that no matter how she studied it now, there would be no result. She might as well not waste any more time and effort. She put the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace aside and got down to business. ¡°Ah Jiu, I have something I want to ask you for help with.¡± ¡°Silly girl, do we need to be so polite between us?¡± Ye Jiushang pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s nose as punishment. Xue Fanxin smiled slyly. ¡°I want to use the power of the Nine Nether Holy Land to quickly spread a message in the five continents and ten regions.¡± ¡°You want to spread the news about those people from the Gu family?¡± ¡°Hehe, Ah Jiu knows me best. The reason I gave the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate five days is to let the entire five continents and ten regions know about this. I want to use this to let the people of the five continents, ten regions, three bounds, and six lands know that the Desolate Region is not to be trifled with.¡¯ Even if she went to destroy the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate now, the five continents and ten regions were so large. This news would probably take a long time to spread. Perhaps not many people would know for a year and a half. Her goal in destroying the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate was to establish her authority in the Desolate Region. If no one knew, how could she establish her authority? ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble if you want to establish your might for the Desolate Region. As long as you spread your identity as the Nine Nether Consort, naturally, no one will dare to cause trouble for the Desolate Region easily.¡± ¡°No, I want the people of the five continents and ten regions because they are really afraid of the Desolate Region, not because of the Nine Nether Holy Land. You just have to help me spread the news. There¡¯s no need to interfere with anything else. I want to rely on my own strength to establish my might.¡± ¡°Alright, if you like it that way, then so be it.¡¯ ¡°Hehe! Then I have to plan well next. Once the news gets out, quite a few people will definitely come to the Desolate Region to watch the commotion. At that time, food, shelter, and transportation will definitely be indispensable. I can take this opportunity to earn a lot! If I¡¯m lucky, a spiritual energy storm will be even more satisfying..¡± Chapter 1478 - Chapter 1478: Grandpa Eats First Chapter 1478: Grandpa Eats First Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The greatest reason why the Desolate Region was desolate and deserted was that spiritual energy storms often happened here. Even Martial Monarch Realm experts found it difficult to resist, let alone others. If the people of the five continents and ten regions found out that the current Desolate Region could already transform the spirit energy storm into boundless spirit energy and provide cultivators with cultivation, and there were even protective arrays in the city that could resist the spirit energy storm, countless cultivators would flood into the city. Where there were people, there was the martial world and business opportunities. This was a good opportunity to earn money. Initially, Xue Fanxin wanted to wait for the other cities to be built before doing this, but be it building a city or making a name for herself, it took time. Most importantly, someone had already started to cause trouble for the Desolate Region. Instead of that, she might as well do what she had to do as soon as possible. Anyway, these things had to be done sooner or later. Furthermore, her current cultivation level and strength were not low. They were enough to deal with all kinds of trouble. She could treat it as training. How could Ye Jiushang not know what Xue Fanxin was thinking? However, as long as she was happy, he could do anything. After Xue Fanxin came out of the space, she distributed the refined Heaven-grade antidote pills for everyone to consume. Master Rong Ke and Rong Tiantian, who had been sent to the Desolate Region, had originally been poisoned by the plague poison. They were already mentally prepared to die. However, even until their deaths, they believed that Xue Fanxin could protect the Desolate Region. After all, she was the Nine Nether Consort. Even if the Desolate Region did not have much power, the Nine Nether Holy Land did. Hence, he was very certain that those people from the Gu family would definitely be in a terrible state in the end, so he waited and endured. He only needed to wait for Xue Fanxin to return. In the end, he gotten what he was waiting for. ¡°Tiantian, this is a Heaven-grade antidote pill. You won¡¯t feel uncomfortable after eating it.¡± After Master Rong Ke obtained the antidote pill, he first gave it to his granddaughter. Rong Tiantian lay on the simple wooden bed extremely weakly. She looked at the pill her grandfather handed to her mouth but did not eat it for a long time. ¡°Grandpa, have you eaten it?¡± ¡°Tiantian, eat first. Grandpa will eat later.¡± ¡°Grandpa, eat first. Tiantian, eat later.¡± ¡°Tiantian, be good. Eat the antidote first. This way, you won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Grandpa, is there only one pill?¡± ¡°No, no. There are two pills.¡± ¡°Since there are two, Grandpa will eat them first. Tiantian can eat them later.¡± Although she was young, she was not stupid. Her grandfather often left good things for her. Even if there was really another pill, her grandfather would probably not bear to eat it. Master Rong Ke indeed wanted to keep the pill. After all, it was a Heaven-grade antidote and was valuable. Furthermore, the plague poison in the city did not affect him much. He could still last for a while, but¡­ ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t eat, Tiantian won¡¯t eat either.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa will eat it. Grandpa will eat it.¡± Master Rong Ke could not dissuade his granddaughter, so he could only eat the pill. ¡°Grandpa has eaten it now. Shouldn¡¯t you, Tiantian, eat it too?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Xue Fanxin saw this scene from outside the door, she was extremely touched. Initially, she wanted to talk to Master Rong Ke, but she was no longer in the mood. After returning to the King¡¯s Estate, she found someone to give instructions to. ¡°Take care of Master Rong Ke more and send some food and clothes over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After giving instructions, Xue Fanxin took a look around the city and familiarized herself with the environment. Before long, the Desolate City would become very lively, but this place was still empty. She had to make preparations early. ¡°Miss, Gu Zhenzhen, who is hanging outside the King¡¯s Estate, said that she wants to see you..¡± Chapter 1479 - Chapter 1479: Forgive Me Chapter 1479: Forgive Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Zhenzhen could not take it anymore after being hung outside the King¡¯s Estate for a day. Previously, she had cursed for most of the day, then complained for most of the day. Now, she was thirsty, hungry, and uncomfortable. She shouted for water, but no one cared. Helpless, she could only ask to see Xue Fanxin, saying that she wanted to discuss something important. Those who were watching Gu Zhenzhen secretly would choose to report the situation here. However, Gu Zhenzhen did not know, so she kept shouting. ¡°I want to see Xue Fanxin, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Hurry, call Xue Fanxin over. I have something very important to tell her.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, come out. Come out.¡± Gu Zhenzhen no longer dared to curse her anymore, because she knew very well that if she cursed Xue Fanxin, she might be tortured by the golden arrows again. In order to suffer less, she could only control her mouth. Hmph, anyway, that damned slut Xue Fanxin would not live for long. When her grandfather and father came, she would definitely make these people from the Desolate Region die without a burial place. ¡°I want to see Xue Fanxin. Quickly call her over.¡± Elder Lu was also hung outside the King¡¯s Estate, but he did not shout like Gu Zhenzhen. Instead, he tried his best to conserve his strength and conserve his energy. At this moment, he had quite a lot of resentment towards Gu Zhenzhen. Previously, he had advised Gu Zhenzhen not to provoke the King of the Desolate Region, but she had refused to listen. She had taken a fancy to that man called Zimo and wanted to snatch him away without a care. She did not even think about it. The King of the Desolate Region was on the same level as the Freedom King. Furthermore, he was the King of the Desolate Region appointed by the Master God. How could an ordinary heiress like her afford to provoke him? However, Gu Zhenzhen refused to listen. She was used to being arrogant and domineering. Coupled with the fact that she was not very famous outside the Desolate Region, she dared to be so fearless. For some reason, he felt that the Gu family had provoked a huge trouble this time and was afraid of a calamity. Thinking of this, Elder Lu felt annoyed. He originally wanted to say something about Gu Zhenzhen, but he swallowed his words and decided not to say anything. However, at this moment, Xue Fanxin came, so he would definitely not speak. When Xue Fanxin found out that Gu Zhenzhen was clamoring to see her, she came to take a look. ¡°Miss Gu, why do you want to see me?¡± When Gu Zhenzhen saw that Xue Fanxin had come, she immediately suppressed the anger in her heart and tried her best to speak calmly. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you just want money. As long as you let me go now, forget about 5,000 high-grade blue crystals, I¡¯m willing to give you even 100 million.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m the Young Miss of the Gu family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only the Young Miss of the Gu family, not the head or ancestor of the Gu family. Furthermore, breaking your word or going back on your word happens. I don¡¯t believe in your character at all.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If Miss Gu only wants to tell me this, then forgive me for not accompanying you.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, wait¡­¡± Gu Zhenzhen really did not know what to say at this moment, but she did not want to miss this opportunity. She knew that Xue Fanxin would not let her go easily, so she could only change her request. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t let me go, you have to give me water, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xue Fanxin said coldly and left. She could not be bothered with Gu Zhenzhen anymore. Gu Zhenzhen did not get what she wanted and kept scolding. Xue Fanxin pretended not to hear and walked towards the door of the King¡¯s Estate. At this moment, Hai Feng ran over and said, ¡°Your Highness, Zimo¡¯s situation has changed. Quickly go and take a look..¡± Chapter 1480 - Chapter 1480: Soul Seizing Child Gu Chapter 1480: Soul Seizing Child Gu Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Gu Zhenzhen heard Hai Feng run over to report, she remembered that there was still this person, so she changed the topic. ¡°Xue Fanxin, Zimo has been poisoned by my Soul Seizing Art. Only I can save him in this world, so if you want to save him, you¡¯d best let me go first. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be long before Zimo dies. ¡°With your little cultivation, it¡¯s not enough for me to care. You don¡¯t have to worry about Zimo¡¯s life and death. Continue hanging here.¡± Xue Fanxin ignored Gu Zhenzhen and brought Hai Feng to where Zimo was. She already had a basic understanding of Zimo¡¯s situation. He seemed to have been controlled. She had been busy dealing with the Gu family yesterday and then refining pills. She had just taken some time to go out and rest. Only now did she have time to see Zimo. Because Zimo was controlled, he had been locked up. Not only was he locked up, but there were also chains on his body. Especially when he wanted to walk out uncontrollably, Heiyao and Heiyu would pull the chains to control him. At this moment, Zimo wanted to walk out uncontrollably. In the past, he had only been walking out. After being held back, he had no reaction. But now, not only was he walking out, but he was also breaking free strongly and even fighting. Heiyao and Heiyu had already been injured by him and were covered in injuries. Seeing that Heiyao and Heiyu could not control Zimo, Heilong, Heiyue, and Heiran all came to help. Even Little Lei came later, only then could Zimo be controlled. ¡°This is annoying. I can¡¯t hurt him when I fight. I¡¯m really angry.¡± Little Lei had spent a lot of effort to control Zimo. If he could slap him to death, that would be much easier. ¡°Young Master Little Lei, Zimo is only being controlled. Everything he¡¯s doing now is not his intention, so we can¡¯t casually hurt him.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Didn¡¯t I not hurt him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all that disgusting woman Gu Zhenzhen¡¯s fault. If not for her, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡± ¡°Tch, forget about Gu Zhenzhen. Even if the Gu family¡¯s ancestor comes, as long as Master steps forward, he can kill him with a slap.¡± From the beginning to the end, Little Lei trusted Ye Jiushang so much. He had trusted him extremely in the past, but now, he trusted him even more. He could sense that his master had become much stronger again. When Xue Fanxin rushed over, she saw Zimo being tied up. Little Lei was guarding the door. When he saw Xue Fanxin come, he ran over excitedly. ¡°Woman, woman, you¡¯ve been back for so long. When are vou zoinz to roast meat for me? The ten feasts you owe me are not done yet!¡± Seeing that Little Lei was still in the mood to urge her to make the roasted meat, everyone in the room looked at the sky speechlessly. Young Master Little Lei, why are you still thinking about roasted meat at a time like this? ¡°Aren¡¯t I still not done? I¡¯ll get you roasted meat after I¡¯m done.¡± Xue Fanxin casually walked towards Zimo and started to check on him. Although Zimo had been controlled, he was still struggling fiercely. His eyes were filled with anger, and he looked like he wanted to eat someone. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s going on with Zimo? That Gu Zhenzhen said that Zimo¡¯s soul had been seized by her, but we didn¡¯t find anything strange after checking for a long time.¡± ¡°Zimo¡¯s soul has indeed been seized, but his situation is different from ordinary soul seizing.¡± Xue Fanxin had already found some clues. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not captured by the Soul Seizing Art, but the Soul Seizing Gu.¡± ¡°Soul Seizing Gu?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Soul Seizing Gu, a Gu that can control a person¡¯s soul. If you¡¯re poisoned by the Soul Seizing Art, you can more or less detect it, but if you¡¯re poisoned by the Soul Seizing Gu, unless you¡¯re a high-level doctor or someone who knows about this, it¡¯s impossible to find out. Furthermore, Gu worms are usually divided into the Mother Gu and the Child Gu. Once the Mother Gu dies, the Child Gu will also die, and the person poisoned by the Child Gu will also die.¡± Zimo should have a child Gu on him. If the person who had cast the Gu on Zimo was Gu Zhenzhen, then the mother Gu should be on Gu Zhenzhen. She now understood why Gu Zhenzhen still had some confidence in being arrogant. It turned out that she still had the Soul Seizing Gu as her trump card. ¡°Your Highness, is that Mother Gu with Gu Zhenzhen? If it¡¯s with her, doesn¡¯t that mean we can¡¯t kill her?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, we can¡¯t kill her, but there are always exceptions.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Some time ago, I was bored and studied a Gu technique. Now, it just so happens to come in handy.¡± Although her Gu technique was average, from the Soul Seizing Gu in Zimo¡¯s body, the Gu Zhenzhen¡¯s Gu technique was not impressive. If the Gu Zhenzhen¡¯s Gu technique was a little more powerful, it would probably not be so easy for her to cure Zimo. However, even if she could not remove the Gu, she had a way to protect Zimo¡¯s life. Xue Fanxin took out a piece of bloody fresh meat from her space and used a knife to cut Zimo¡¯s wrist. Then, she used a golden needle technique to force the Gu worm in Zimo¡¯s body to her wrist little by little. This Soul Seizing Gu had actually only been raised not long ago. It did not have much ability, nor did it have any vigilance. When it came to the wound on its wrist, it smelled fresh meat outside and could not wait to come out to eat. In the end, the moment it came out, it was nailed by a silver needle and forcefully picked out. Seeing the Gu worm being picked out by Xue Fanxin¡¯s silver needles, the disgusting bug made people want to vomit. ¡°Is this the Soul Seizing Gu? How disgusting.¡± Xue Fanxin did not think that this Soul Seizing Gu was disgusting. Perhaps because she had seen too many disgusting things, she already had resistance. She took out a porcelain bottle and sealed the Gu worm in it. ¡°Woman, that worm is so disgusting. What do you want it for?¡± Little Lei also felt that the Gu worm was very disgusting. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had actually put it away, he asked curiously. ¡°There are two sides to everything. There are pros and cons. Although this Soul Seizing Gu can control a person¡¯s soul, it is a strange medicine. Using it to refine the Bewitching Powder can increase the medicinal effects by ten times.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, I¡¯ve already taken this Soul Seizing Gu. Zimo has been heavily injured recently and won¡¯t be able to recover for a while. He has to rest well. This is the medicine for him, he needs one serving every day. Take good care of him.¡± Xue Fanxin took out the medicine and instructed them on some things to take note of before leaving. She did not have much time. She only had five days. Now that a day had passed, she had to quickly prepare. When the Soul Seizing Gu in Zimo¡¯s body was taken out, Gu Zhenzhen immediately sensed that something was wrong. She could sense that the Soul Seizing Child Gu was not dead, but she knew that the Child Gu was no longer with Zimo. What was going on? Why had the Soul Seizing Child Gu in Zimo¡¯s body come out? Who had removed the child Gu? ¡°That damned Xue Fanxin. She ruined my plans again. Damn it, damn it, damn it. Xue Fanxin, I¡¯ll definitely make you die miserably..¡± Chapter 1481 - Chapter 1481: Nice Name Chapter 1481: Nice Name Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin naturally knew that Gu Zhenzhen was cursing outside, but she did not have time to care about this now. She called Gu Jinyuan and the others over and gave a bunch of instructions. She even took out quite a few things and got her subordinates to start preparing. Gu Jinyuan was originally from a merchant family and was once the Young Master of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. He knew more about the business path than Xue Fanxin, so Xue Fanxin only gave him a few simple instructions, and he knew all kinds of details and arranged for people to do things immediately. The Desolate City was built according to Ye Jiushang¡¯s design. The houses, buildings, street structures, flowers, wood, and gardening here were all first-grade. They were almost perfect. Compared to the other cities in the five continents and ten regions, the Desolate City could be considered the best in the city. Even the Holy City was slightly inferior. Therefore, it was not difficult to build inns, restaurants, tea houses, and so on. In a few days, they could completely build a few decent inns and tea houses. ¡°Because time is too tight, we¡¯ll just create one or two inns and restaurants for the time being. We¡¯ll deal with the rest slowly in the future. Later, I¡¯ll get a few spirit chefs over. As for the waiters, you can choose some people. Let Heiyao, Heiyu, and the others take care of the administration for now.¡± ¡°These are not difficult. We have ready-made resources and we¡¯re not short of manpower, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve overlooked something. The plague poison in the city is still rampant. If the plague poison is not completely eliminated, who will dare to stay in the Desolate Region for long?¡± Gu Jinyuan had been busy with Xue Fanxin for the past two days, turning a few places outside the King¡¯s Estate into inns and restaurants. He was making arrangements in all aspects and raising his opinion in time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The plague poison in the city has already been controlled by me. It won¡¯t cause any impact. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I have some spirit wine here. Take it to the inn and restaurant to try it out. One million blue crystals per cup.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t a million blue crystals a cup too expensive?¡± Gu Jinyuan already knew the circulating currency in the five continents and ten regions. Generally, people in remote and desolate places, especially ordinary people who could not awaken their spirits, usually used trading currencies like gold coins. A slightly better city would use crystals as trading currency. The lowest-level crystals were green crystals, followed by blue crystals. Above the blue crystals were purple crystals. Ordinary cultivators usually used green crystals. Only those rich and powerful families would use blue crystals. As for purple crystals, they were rarely seen in the five continents and ten regions. Even if there were, no one was willing to use them as trading currency. Be it green crystals, blue crystals, or purple crystals, One million blue crystals could completely buy a medium-sized family. Hence, when Gu Jinyuan heard Xue Fanxin say that a cup of wine would be sold for a million blue crystals, he really felt that it was too expensive. However, Xue Fanxin did not feel anything. ¡°This wine is not ordinary. Those who know their stuff have seen it. Forget about a million blue crystals a cup, they¡¯ll buy it even if it¡¯s ten million blue crystals. Put this wine in an inn or restaurant. Whoever is willing to pay can buy it. If they¡¯re unwilling, we can keep it.¡± ¡°What kind of wine is this?¡± Gu Jinyuan naturally knew that the wine Xue Fanxin took out was extraordinary. After all, he had drunk it before. ¡°This is a wine I brewed myself. It doesn¡¯t have a name yet. I¡¯ll give it one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let it be called Divine Intoxication. Even gods will be drunk.¡± ¡°Divine Intoxication. That¡¯s a good name..¡± Chapter 1482 - Chapter 1482: Business Chapter 1482: Business Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There were actually many good things in Xue Fanxin¡¯s space, but she only took out the spirit wine she had brewed to sell and did not touch anything else. Every jar of spirit wine had two drops of divine water. Furthermore, they were brewed with the best spirit fruits and were buried near the Tree of Life. Although it was only buried near the Tree of Life, it would more or less be nourished by it, so this wine was definitely not ordinary. As for the spirit wine that was completely brewed with divine water and buried under the roots of the Tree of Life, she kept it all and did not intend to let outsiders drink it. That spirit wine was extraordinary. As long as someone had a little common sense, they could tell what was going on after drinking it. She did not want too many people to know that she had divine water, so she could only keep the good wine for herself. While Xue Fanxin was busy with the inns and restaurants, the matter of the Desolate Region wanting the Gu family to use more than a hundred million high-grade blue crystals to redeem their people was sweeping through the entire five continents and ten regions at a flood-like speed. In less than two days, the various continents and regions were already talking about this. Even the aunts and uncles in the streets and alleys were discussing it. ¡°Do you know? The King of the Desolate Region actually asked the Gu family of the Freedom Region to take hundreds of millions of high- grade blue crystals to redeem their people. I heard that the Miss of the Gu family went to the Desolate Region to cause trouble, but she was captured by the King of the Desolate Region.¡± ¡°What do you mean captured by the King of the Desolate Region? Your news is already outdated. According to what I know, it was the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region who captured those people from the Gu family. It was also the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region who wanted the Gu family to use money to redeem them. I think they were given five days. If the Gu family doesn¡¯t use money to redeem them in five days, then they have to go and collect their corpses.¡± ¡°Without the support of the King of the Desolate Region, would the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region dare to do these things?¡± ¡°You seem to have a point.¡± ¡°What do you mean I seem to have a point? It clearly makes sense, okay? Why don¡¯t you think about who the King of the Desolate Region is? That¡¯s the Regional King appointed by the Master God. Those people from the Gu family have a death wish to cause trouble in the Desolate Region.¡± At the same time, the same scene was happening in another place. ¡°What? The Young Miss of the Gu family is hanging outside the door of the Desolate King¡¯s Estate waiting for the Gu family to redeem her?¡± ¡°5,000 high- grade blue crystals per person. The Young Miss of the Gu family is really valuable. ¡± ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t something similar happen to the Sang family in the Central Continent some time ago? I just came from the Central Continent. I heard that the Sang family spent a lot of effort to gather 50 million high-grade blue crystals to redeem their Young Miss.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on in the Desolate Region?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s watch the commotion and see what this King of the Desolate Region looks like.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the spiritual energy storm in the Desolate Region?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a spiritual energy storm every day. It¡¯s already good enough if it happens once every few months. I heard that there was a spiritual energy storm in the Desolate Region not long ago. There won¡¯t be any recently. ¡± As the news spread, more and more people found out about this, especially in the Freedom Region. It simply caused a huge commotion. This was because the Freedom Region was closest to the Desolate Region. In the past, people from the Freedom Region would go to the Desolate Region to train from time to time, so many people from the Freedom Region ran to the Desolate Region to watch the commotion. There was a teleportation array between the Freedom Region and the Desolate Region. It was simply too convenient to travel from the Freedom Region to the Desolate Region. In a few days, quite a few people had already arrived in the Desolate Region and entered the Desolate City. Seeing the majestic buildings in the Desolate City, they were completely stunned. Especially the spiritual energy in the city, it felt dozens of times richer than outside. To cultivators, rich spiritual energy was very important, so when the cultivators who came to Desolate City noticed the spiritual energy here, they immediately found a place to cultivate. Hence, there was business in the inns in the Desolate City. Having business meant earning money.. Chapter 1483 - Chapter 1483: Watch the Show Chapter 1483: Watch the Show Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Compared to the others who were watching the commotion, the Gu family of the Freedom Region was furious. Even the people from the Freedom King¡¯s Estate were extremely angry. ¡°The Desolate Region is going too far.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not just going too far. They don¡¯t take the Freedom King seriously at all. ¡°Alright, alright. What¡¯s the use of you arguing here? Quickly think of a way to save them.¡± ¡°Call all the experts in the family. Let¡¯s go to the Desolate Region to take a look. The family can also prepare high-grade blue crystals in case of emergencies.¡± ¡°Master, do you really plan to give the Desolate Region so many high-grade blue crystals?¡± ¡°I was just in case. After all, the response from the Freedom King¡¯s Estate is not big. If the Freedom King¡¯s Estate doesn¡¯t help, with our Gu family¡¯s strength, it will be very difficult to contend with the entire Desolate Region. Furthermore, this King of the Desolate Region is appointed by the Master God. If he has a powerful backer behind him, our Gu family¡­¡± If the Desolate Region really had an even stronger backer, their Gu family would be in danger. In that case, they could only spend money to resolve the disaster. If there was no other way, they could only sacrifice Gu Zhenzhen and the others. Even if they sacrificed them, they deserved it. Who asked them to provoke someone they shouldn¡¯t have provoked? Actually, it was not that no one in the five continents and ten regions knew about Xue Fanxin. After all, Xue Fanxin had shone brightly in the Five Elements Academy. Furthermore, quite a few disciples of the Five Elements Academy had left the academy, returned to their families, or trained outside. When they found out about the Desolate Region, they only chuckled and mocked. The Gu family was just like the Sang family. They were courting death. Who was Xue Fanxin? She was the Nine Nether Consort. Even if Xue Fanxin was not the Nine Nether Consort, she could destroy the Gu family with her own ability. If the Gu family did not know what was good for them, their good days would be over. Xuanyuan Yunxing had just left the Five Elements Academy with his brothers and was planning to train everywhere. When he found out about the Desolate Region, he planned to watch the commotion and see their Junior Sister Fanxin. Feng Xianyao also found out about this. She did not think that the Gu family had the ability to resist Xue Fanxin, but she would not kindly remind the Gu family. However, she still wanted to watch the commotion. ¡°Master, I want to go to the Desolate Region.¡± ¡°Xianyao, you have to understand that the Desolate Region is Xue Fanxin¡¯s territory. If you go there, you won¡¯t gain anything.¡± Qing Shi did not want Feng Xianyao to negotiate too much with Xue Fanxin. Although he said that he would help Feng Xianyao deal with Xue Fanxin, he was a little afraid. Back then, the old swindler had made him, Tang Man, and the old drunkard wait for the dragon and phoenix in the Five Elements Academy. Although he had chosen Feng Xianyao, Tang Man and the old drunkard¡¯s choice still made him a little afraid. What if Xue Fanxin was the dragon and phoenix they were waiting for? However, he did not dare to think too much about this. Even if he had to deceive himself, he had to force himself to believe it. Feng Xianyao was the phoenix he was waiting for. ¡°The Desolate Region is so big. As long as I deliberately avoid Xue Fanxin, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Feng Xianyao still wanted to go to the Desolate Region. For no other reason than to see Xue Fanxin make a fool of herself. Her master had always told her to wait patiently for the right time, but recently, whenever she closed her eyes, her mind would be filled with Xue Fanxin¡¯s glorious appearance. She was really about to go crazy from anger and could not bear such a scene. As long as Xue Fanxin was not eliminated, she would not be able to eat or sleep well. She would not be able to calm down and cultivate. Although there was a high chance that the Gu family could not do anything to Xue Fanxin, there were always exceptions.. Perhaps there would be an exception this time? Chapter 1484 - Chapter 1484: Destroy One First Chapter 1484: Destroy One First Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not know what Feng Xianyao was thinking at all. Even if she knew, she would not care. To her, the most important thing now was to spread the reputation of the Desolate Region. Now, more and more people had come to the Desolate Region. A few inns and restaurants were about to be filled. From the looks of it, the inns and restaurants behind would definitely explode. Perhaps quite a few people would sleep on the streets. ¡°Pass down the order. The Desolate City has clear rules. Those who enter the Desolate City and sleep on the streets at night are all expelled from the city.¡± After the Desolate King¡¯s Estate set these rules, those who had yet to find a place to live quickly searched. In less than half a day, the inns and restaurants were already filled. If they did not want to be driven out of the city, they could only live in empty houses that had yet to be renovated. Apart from a bed, there was nothing inside. However, even such a house was fought over by many people. No matter how high the price was, they had to snatch it. If the Desolate City was still the Desolate City of the past, most people would not fight to stay. However, the current Desolate City was different from the past. The spiritual energy in the city was extremely rich. The closer it was to the King¡¯s Estate, the richer it was. It was an excellent place to cultivate. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, too many people have come to the city. The inns and restaurants are already full. Even the empty rooms that haven¡¯t been renovated in the surroundings are about to be robbed. But there¡¯s news from the teleportation array that quite a few people are coming to the city. Actually, no matter how many people come, the Desolate City can accommodate them. But the key is that there aren¡¯t enough people to manage them. What if those people casually live in empty houses?¡± They had thought that not many people would come this time and that a few inns and restaurants would be enough. Who knew¡­ ¡°What are you worried about? If someone lives in it, can¡¯t you just collect the money? If they don¡¯t pay, throw them all out. When it comes to collecting money later, bring Little Lei along. If anyone doesn¡¯t pay, get Little Lei to send them flying out of the city.¡± Little Lei was bored. When he heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he immediately ran over. ¡°Woman, woman, who do you want to send flying? I¡¯ll go and send them flying immediately. ¡± Although everyone in the city was busy, it seemed to have nothing to do with him. He was so bored! ¡°Send whoever doesn¡¯t pay flying, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was busy dealing with various matters, Heilong ran over and reported, ¡°Your Highness, the Gu family is here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only the fourth day, but they¡¯re already sending money?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. They¡¯re fierce, as if they¡¯re here to snatch people.¡± ¡°Ignore the Gu family first. If they want to snatch people, let them. The premise is that they have the ability to snatch them away.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled sinisterly, plotting in her heart. This time, she could establish his might and earn money. She could even make a name for the Desolate Region. It was really satisfying. Apart from helping Xue Fanxin quickly spread the news throughout the five continents and ten regions, Ye Jiushang did nothing else. Occasionally, he would go do his own thing. When he was bored, he would look at Xue Fanxin in a daze. However, at this moment, he received a message and frowned slightly. Ruiyuan actually dared to appear. He really had a death wish. However, he was a little curious. Since Ruiyuan had escaped from the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor, why had he not gone to look for the Demon Lord Fuyan? No matter what the reason was, be it Ruiyuan or the Demon Lord Fuyan, he would not let them off. Since Ruiyuan had a death wish, he would destroy this one first.. Chapter 1485 - Chapter 1485: Watch Your Back Chapter 1485: Watch Your Back Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Ruiyuan escaped from the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor, he did not go to the Demon Region to look for the Demon Lord. Firstly, the Demon Region was not an easy place to go. After all, he was not a demon. Secondly, he had his own selfish motives. If he was the one who had saved Huaying this time, would Huaying choose him? With this in mind, Ruiyuan searched everywhere for Xue Fanxin. He searched the Tongxuan Continent for a long time but could not find her. Later, he found out that the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region was called Xue Fanxin. Furthermore, recently, the King of the Desolate Region had some conflicts with the Gu family and the Freedom King. Only then did he know that Xue Fanxin had run to the five continents and ten regions. What shocked him was that a small ant like Xue Batian had actually become the King of the Desolate Region. Furthermore, he had been appointed by the Master God as the King of the Desolate Region. How was that possible? Ruiyuan brought his purpose and various doubts to the Desolate City of the Desolate Region. He hid in the crowd and planned to observe the situation first and wait for the right time to attack. He only had one chance. He had to seize it. No matter what, he had to find Luo Huaying¡¯s remnant soul from Xue Fanxin. If necessary, he would even sacrifice Xue Fanxin to revive Huaying. ¡°Huaying, I know that you still have a trace of your remnant soul, so I won¡¯t give up. Just you wait. No matter what you¡¯re like now, I¡¯ll definitely save you. I won¡¯t hesitate even if I have to help you possess Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°The Demon Lord Fuyan has yet to realize that the spider lily is not you. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ridiculous?¡± ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t love you enough, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°Back then, you sacrificed so much for him, but he actually didn¡¯t love you enough, so he¡¯s not worth having you anymore.¡± Ruiyuan¡¯s feelings for Luo Huaying had already reached the point of being unable to extricate himself, hopeless, and even going crazy. Now, in his world, apart from Luo Huaying, there was no one else. However, Ruiyuan did not know that from the moment he appeared in the Freedom Region, he had already been targeted. Even if he was in the Desolate Region now, there was still a pair of eyes secretly watching him. Ye Jiushang scanned with his divine eye and found Ruiyuan. However, he did not attack immediately. He only cast a spirit technique from afar. Ruiyuan suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back, but this sharp pain instantly disappeared, so he did not care. He continued to think about what to do to save Luo Huaying and let her possess Xue Fanxin. Although he knew that Luo Huaying still had a trace of her remnant soul, it was too weak. No natural treasure could help her recover, except for Xue Fanxin, who had the power of nirvana. Hence, if he wanted to save Huaying, she could only possess Xue Fanxin. Ye Jiushang could tell what Ruiyuan was thinking with just one look. He mocked secretly, ¡°You want to possess Xin¡¯er? Dream on.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, what are you smiling about?¡± After Xue Fanxin was done, she accidentally saw Ye Jiushang smiling. That smile was very terrifying. ¡°An old friend is here.¡± Ye Jiushang hugged Xue Fanxin and made her sit on his lap. Xue Fanxin did not resist. She was already used to such things and did not feel anything. She only felt cold towards the old friend Ye Jiushang was talking about. ¡°Which old friend is it?¡± ¡°Ruiyuan.¡± ¡°Ruiyuan¡­ That bastard is here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That bastard is here and is in Desolate City now. However, the Demon Lord Fuyan did not come. Clearly, Ruiyuan did not tell him about the spider lily spirit. Otherwise, with the Demon Lord Fuyan¡¯s personality, he would have long killed his way over.¡± If the Demon Lord Fuyan really killed his way over, he did not mind taking the opportunity to declare war on the Demon Region. Anyway, he had nothing to do. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ruiyuan tell the Demon Lord Fuyan? Could it be that he thinks he can deal with us alone?¡± Xue Fanxin mocked. When she thought of how Ruiyuan had joined forces with the Demon Lord Fuyan to make her suffer so much last time, she was filled with anger. ¡°Perhaps the outcome of the last battle satisfied him, so he was a little self-righteous. After all, he is the successor of the Freedom Emperor. Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he underestimated us, so it¡¯s destined to be a tragedy.¡± ¡°Do you plan to deal with this Ruiyuan yourself or let me deal with him? I¡¯ve already done something to him. He¡¯s definitely dead this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already dealt with it, why are you still asking me? I don¡¯t have time to care about Ruiyuan now. I¡¯m busy earning money! Furthermore, the Gu family has already come and is snatching people outside, so I don¡¯t have time to care about Ruiyuan for the time being. Help me keep an eye on him first.¡± ¡°My beloved consort, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help you keep an eye on him.¡± Ye Jiushang kissed Xue Fanxin¡¯s lips ruthlessly. But at this critical moment, Hai Feng suddenly ran over and shouted, ¡°Your Highness, outside¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Hai Feng saw Ye Jiushang and Xue Fanxin kissing. He quickly shut up and turned around. ¡°Um¡­ Master, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Ye Jiushang really did not mind being seen kissing. Anyway, it was not a big deal. However, Xue Fanxin still quickly jumped down from Ye Jiushang¡¯s lap awkwardly. She glared at Ye Jiushang in embarrassment before sorting out her emotions. She pretended that nothing had happened and asked, ¡°Hai Feng, why did you run over in such a hurry? Do you have something to report?¡± Hai Feng knew that the two people behind had already sorted themselves out, so he turned around and returned. ¡°Your Highness, the Gu family is saving people outside the King¡¯s Estate. They want to save Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu. Heilong has already brought people to deal with them, but the ones who have come are the Gu family¡¯s head and ancestor. Heilong is definitely not a match for them. I¡¯m afraid he has already been defeated. The King of the Desolate Region and Little Lei have also rushed over, but it looks like they can¡¯t stop the Gu family either.¡± ¡°Only the Gu family came? Did the people from the Freedom King¡¯s Estate come?¡± Xue Fanxin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think they came.¡± ¡°Whether they come or not, we¡¯ll know when we go out and take a look. Ah Jiu, do you want to go and watch the commotion?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Jiushang stood up and came to Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. He walked towards the door with her. The two of them were not anxious at all. They walked unhurriedly and were still in the mood to admire the flowers on the way. At this moment, it was already very lively outside the door of the King¡¯s Estate. The people from the King¡¯s Estate had already fought with the Gu family, but they had lost miserably. Fortunately, Xue Fanxin had instructed them not to fight to the death if they faced the Gu family, so no one risked their lives. After Xue Batian and Little Lei came, they did not even fight. They stood at the door and watched as the Gu family saved Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu. However, the strange thing was that even the Gu family¡¯s ancestor could not cut off the vines on Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu. He spent a lot of effort to cut off one. However, there were at least ten vines wrapped around these two people. If they cut them one by one, who knew how long it would take? ¡°What kind of vine is this? It¡¯s actually so tenacious..¡± Chapter 1486 - Chapter 1486: Pay the Ransom First Chapter 1486: Pay the Ransom First Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the Gu family came to Desolate City, they thought that they would have to negotiate to see Gu Zhenzhen, Elder Lu, and the others. Unexpectedly, before they could come into contact with anyone from the King¡¯s Estate, they had already seen Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu hanging outside the King¡¯s Estate. In a rage, everyone quickly saved and snatched them. They thought to themselves, If they could save them directly, why would they need high-grade blue crystals? It would not be too late to settle scores later after saving them. Anyway, their Gu family and the Desolate King¡¯s Estate had clashed. Unfortunately, the thought was very good, but the reality was very cruel. Forget about saving people now, they could not even break those vines. Only their Gu family¡¯s ancestor could do it himself. Furthermore, he had to spend a lot of effort to barely cut off a vine. However, Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu had too many vines on them. It was impossible to remove them all in a short time, so time was wasted. When more and more people gathered around, the Gu family became even more anxious. ¡°This vine is actually so tenacious. What the hell.¡± ¡°Grandpa, hurry up. If Xue Fanxin comes, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡± Gu Zhenzhen was still quite afraid of Xue Fanxin, so she wanted to leave before Xue Fanxin came. If she waited for Xue Fanxin to come, it would not be so easy to leave. Although her father and grandfather had come, for some reason, she felt afraid when she thought of the powerful aura Xue Fanxin emitted. ¡°She¡¯s only a granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region. What are you afraid of?¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor was still working hard to look at the vines. He was extremely angry as he slashed, and his mood was extremely bad. He, the dignified ancestor of the Gu family, was actually helpless against a few vines. He was simply embarrassed. ¡°Grandpa, that Xue Fanxin is very powerful. Grandpa Lu can¡¯t last more than a few moves against her. These vines on our bodies were all made by Xue Fanxin. She can actually cultivate the Gold Spirit Art and the Wood Spirit Art at the same time. Everyone knows that gold and wood counter each other. The Gold Spirit Art and the Wood Spirit Art can¡¯t be cultivated at the same time, but¡­¡± Gu Zhenzhen did not want to talk about how powerful Xue Fanxin was. This was equivalent to praising Xue Fanxin, but all of this was the truth. If she did not say it, what if her father and grandfather suffered at Xue Fanxin¡¯s hands? As expected, when the Gu family¡¯s ancestor heard Gu Zhenzhen¡¯s words, he was a little nervous. Although he was much stronger than Elder Lu, it was very difficult to completely defeat him in a few moves. If the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region could defeat Elder Lu in a few moves, her strength would probably be on par with his. If his granddaughter was already so powerful, wouldn¡¯t the King of the Desolate Region be even more powerful? Many people would fall into a short-circuit and think that the old would always be more powerful than the young. However, this was also normal. The head of the Gu family also heard some information. He was originally already a little afraid of the King of the Desolate Region¡¯s Estate. When he found out that even the King¡¯s granddaughter was so powerful, he suddenly had a bad feeling. If the Freedom King¡¯s Estate was clearly on their Gu family¡¯s side and was willing to fight against the Desolate King¡¯s Estate with their Gu family, they would have full confidence. However, the Freedom King¡¯s Estate did not have a clear answer. What if the Freedom King¡¯s Estate was unwilling to help them deal with the Desolate King¡¯s Estate? Just as the Gu family¡¯s ancestor and master were thinking about all kinds of things, a beautiful figure walked out of the King¡¯s Estate. The people standing at the door retreated to the sides and made way. ¡°If you want to take them away, shouldn¡¯t you hand over the ransom first? If you don¡¯t hand over the ransom, then don¡¯t even think about taking them away, so hand over the ransom first..¡± Chapter 1487 - Chapter 1487: Arrogant Child Chapter 1487: Arrogant Child Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Before this, the Gu family only knew of Xue Fanxin. The people who had come to watch the commotion were the same. Only now did they know what Xue Fanxin looked like. A sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl who looked beautiful and small. No one believed that she actually had the guts to challenge the entire Gu family. Therefore, even when they saw Xue Fanxin in person, most people thought that she only dared to be so arrogant because of the Desolate King. However, those who really knew Xue Fanxin¡¯s strength and identity would not think so. She was the Nine Nether Consort and had a peak Martial Monarch Realm cultivation level. How could she be afraid of your Gu family? When the Gu family¡¯s ancestor and family head saw that Xue Fanxin was only a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl, they did not believe that she was very capable. Their previous fear and nervousness almost instantly disappeared, and they felt a little disdainful. ¡°You are the granddaughter of the Desolate King, Xue Fanxin?¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor put on a huge stance and even released a powerful pressure, attempting to use a powerful method to force Xue Fanxin to kneel in front of him. He had thought that this was a very simple matter. After all, he was the Gu family¡¯s ancestor and was almost on the same level as the Freedom King. It was not difficult to teach a little girl a lesson. However, after his pressure was released, apart from the strange expressions of the surrounding crowd, Xue Fanxin did not react at all. She casually waved her hand and sent his pressure back. ¡°How could that be?¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor was shocked. Just now, he was still a little disdainful of Xue Fanxin, but now, he immediately became afraid again. The girl in front of him was definitely not simple. ¡°I am the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region, Xue Fanxin.¡± Xue Fanxin admitted her identity domineeringly. She stood on the steps outside the door of the King of the Desolate Region¡¯s Estate and looked down at the people from the Gu family in front of her. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°You are from the Gu family, right? I wonder if you brought money? If you didn¡¯t bring money, then go back and get it as soon as possible. There¡¯s only one day left. If you don¡¯t hand over the ransom at this time tomorrow, then wait to collect their corpses.¡± ¡°A little girl who is still wet behind the ears actually dares to boast so shamelessly. Did the Desolate King agree to what you did?¡± Although the Gu family¡¯s ancestor was afraid of Xue Fanxin again, he really would not lower his voice to a little girl. ¡°There¡¯s no need for my grandfather to personally deal with a small Gu family. I¡¯m enough.¡± ¡°Arrogant brat, how dare you disregard my Gu family like this.¡± ¡°My eyes are very small. It¡¯s very normal that I can¡¯t see the Gu family, right? Instead of wasting your breath on me here, why don¡¯t you quickly go back and gather money? After all, there¡¯s really not much time.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll save her today. What can you do?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability to save them.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled sinisterly. She moved her finger and activated the wood spirit power in her body. She used the Wood Spirit Art and summoned dozens of new vines, wrapping Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu tightly layer by layer. Being wrapped by so many vines, Gu Zhenzhen felt extremely uncomfortable. She was even more panicked and cried non-stop. ¡°Father, Grandpa, quickly save me. Quickly save me. Quickly save me. These vines are too uncomfortable. I can¡¯t breathe.¡± The Gu family knew very well how tenacious those vines were. Among everyone, only the Gu family¡¯s ancestor could cut them off. Furthermore, he had spent a lot of effort to cut one. Dozens of vines would probably take more than a day to cut. Furthermore, Xue Fanxin could casually move her fingers and create so many vines. Even if he cut them all, she could still make more. This way, there was no way to save them. It seemed like the granddaughter of the Desolate King was really not simple.. Chapter 1488 - Chapter 1488: Changed the Price Chapter 1488: Changed the Price Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Gu family¡¯s ancestor knew how powerful those vines were, so he did not waste his energy cutting them. He targeted Xue Fanxin and planned to start with her. If he captured Xue Fanxin as a hostage and exchanged her for someone else, wouldn¡¯t that be even easier? With this in mind, the Gu family¡¯s ancestor immediately attacked, planning to capture Xue Fanxin as a hostage in the fastest and most ruthless way. ¡°Little girl, give me your life.¡± Xue Fanxin had long expected the Gu family¡¯s ancestor to attack. She easily dodged his ruthless attack and quickly counterattacked right on the heels of that. Countless vines emerged from under the Gu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s feet. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor had not expected Xue Fanxin to be able to dodge his attack, and it was his all-out attack. He was extremely shocked, but he did not have time to be shocked now, because too many vines had emerged from under his feet, so he had no choice but to quickly dodge and deal with them. However, before he could resolve the problem of the vines under his feet, countless golden arrows suddenly flew over, catching him off guard. Fortunately, he was strong enough to forcefully block those golden arrows. Otherwise, it would be terrible. The Gu family¡¯s ancestor thought that this would be the end, but unexpectedly¡­ Xue Fanxin watched as the Gu family¡¯s ancestor was surrounded by vines and golden arrows. Then, she used a transmission technique and instantly appeared behind the Gu family¡¯s ancestor. She took out the semi-divine dagger and suddenly placed it on his neck. ¡°Grandpa, the game is over.¡± When the dagger was placed on his neck, the Gu family¡¯s ancestor realized that Xue Fanxin had arrived behind him. His heart instantly sank to the bottom, and his entire body was covered in cold sweat. He, who had not known what fear was for thousands or tens of thousands of years, suddenly knew at this moment. He actually did not even have the strength to fight in front of this little girl. How was this possible? How was this possible? Perhaps¡­ If those vines and golden arrows were still running rampant at this moment, he would definitely become a hedgehog now and die. Furthermore, he could clearly sense that Xue Fanxin had not done much. If she fought him seriously, he would probably be crippled even if he did not die. What a terrifying little girl. Her strength was terrifying. In the five continents and ten regions, no one in her generation was her match. The Gu family was really in trouble this time. When the Gu family saw that their ancestor had actually been easily held by a knife to his neck, all of their expressions were quite ugly, especially the head of the Gu family. How could they dare to scheme against her now? They quickly compromised to save people. ¡°Miss Xue, please show mercy. Tomorrow, we will definitely take out 100 million high-grade blue crystals to redeem her.¡± ¡°Wrong, wrong, wrong. I¡¯ve changed the price now. It¡¯s 200 million. This old guy should be worth 100 million high-grade blue crystals, right?¡± Xue Fanxin used the dagger to gently draw on the Gu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s neck. Although she did not draw any injuries, her actions frightened people. In the five continents and ten regions, who dared to use a knife to draw randomly on the neck of some ancestor? Someone who could be called an ancestor was extraordinary in terms of strength and status. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re asking for too much.¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor had never expected to fall into the hands of the little girl. He had lost a lot of face. However, this was not only a matter of losing face. He would probably lose his life. In the past, death was too far away for him. With his cultivation level, living for another thousand or ten thousand years was not a problem. But now, he really felt the fear before death. He was very afraid, because he did not want to die.. Chapter 1489 - Chapter 1489: Go Back and Gather Money Chapter 1489: Go Back and Gather Money Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin continued to use the dagger to draw on the Gu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s neck and face. She threatened him sinisterly, ¡°Grandpa, do you think your life is more important than the Gu family¡¯s money? Although I love money, if anyone makes me extremely unhappy, I¡¯d rather kill them than earn money.¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor was quite frightened. Thinking that he might die, how could he dare to speak nonsense? Many people were more afraid of death the older they got. The Gu family¡¯s ancestor was such a person. Even if he had already lived for tens of thousands of years, he had not lived enough, so he was very afraid of death. ¡°Don¡¯t talk big anymore, or I¡¯ll be unhappy. If I¡¯m unhappy, you¡¯ll be unlucky.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It looks like you know what¡¯s good for you. Then quickly get your descendants to go back and gather money. Three people, 200 million high-grade blue crystals, not a single cent less. If they don¡¯t take money to redeem you at this time tomorrow, then get your descendants to collect your corpse.¡± At this moment, the Gu family¡¯s ancestor could already clearly sense the powerful aura emitted by Xue Fanxin. He knew very well that he was no match for her at all. In order to survive, he urged the Gu family, ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly go back and gather money. No matter what, you have to take out 200 million high-grade blue crystals. Go quickly!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± How could the head of the Gu family dare to hesitate now? He quickly went back to gather money. However, if they took out 200 million high-grade blue crystals at once, the Gu family would definitely suffer greatly. At least half of their assets would be sold. Xue Fanxin did not care if the Gu family¡¯s vitality would be greatly injured. When the Gu family head quickly left with his people, she hung the Gu family¡¯s ancestor outside the King¡¯s Estate. ¡°Grandpa, you can wait here for a day. At this time tomorrow, as long as the Gu family takes money to redeem you, I will definitely let you go.¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor did not dare to argue with Xue Fanxin now. He felt all kinds of upset. He was angry, resentful, unwilling, and regretful¡­ If he had known that the King¡¯s Estate was so powerful, he would not have gotten into this huge trouble. When Gu Zhenzhen saw that her grandfather was also hanging outside the King¡¯s Estate¡¯s door, she panicked even more and kept crying. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Hearing his granddaughter¡¯s cries, the Gu family¡¯s ancestor reacted. In the past, he had doted on this granddaughter in all ways, but now, he hated her to the core. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, useless thing. Why did you come to the Desolate Region to cause trouble for no reason? If not for you, would the Gu family be like this?¡± Everything was caused by this good-for-nothing granddaughter. Who did she think she was? She actually dared to offend the Desolate King¡¯s Estate. She really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. The King of the Desolate Region had been appointed by the Master God. How could she afford to provoke him? ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice now. When we return to the Gu family, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± The surrounding people who were watching the commotion had yet to recover. They looked at the Gu family¡¯s ancestor hanging outside the King¡¯s Estate in extreme shock, their faces filled with disbelief. That was the Gu family¡¯s ancestor, an expert who had almost entered the Deity Realm and become a god. Such an expert was actually hanging outside the door, waiting for his family to redeem him with money. It seemed that the King of the Desolate Region was really powerful. Otherwise, how could his granddaughter be so powerful? At this moment, Xue Batian thought to himself, I¡¯m not powerful at all. Don¡¯t put on such a high hat! Ruiyuan was also in the crowd. When he saw that Xue Fanxin had easily dealt with the Gu family¡¯s ancestor, he was shocked and anxious. Xue Fanxin had become so powerful that it would probably be very, very difficult to possess her. But no matter how difficult it was, he had to give it a try for Huaying. If forceful means did not work, then he would use underhanded means.. Chapter 1490 - Chapter 1490: Do You Know Chapter 1490: Do You Know Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the crowd, apart from Ruiyuan, there were others. Feng Xianyao was among them. She had thought that the Gu family¡¯s ancestor could at least make Xue Fanxin suffer a little. Unexpectedly, the Gu family¡¯s ancestor could not resist Xue Fanxin at all. He was really angry. Why was Xue Fanxin so powerful? Why was Xue Fanxin so powerful? What right did Xue Fanxin have to be so powerful? She was the Phoenix Star and had been the most dazzling person since she was born. Everything Xue Fanxin had now should belong to her, and that Nine Nether King should also be hers. Why had what belonged to her become Xue Fanxin¡¯s? Feng Xianyao watched as Ye Jiushang stayed by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side silently. Even though he was wearing a mask, she could see the gentleness and doting in his eyes. However, Ye Jiushang¡¯s gentleness and doting only belonged to Xue Fanxin. She was extremely jealous. Qing Shi was afraid that Feng Xianyao would not be able to control her emotions, so he quickly took her away in case she caused any trouble. Seeing that Xue Fanxin had easily defeated the Gu family¡¯s ancestor, the suspicion in Qing Shi¡¯s heart became even stronger. Had he really chosen wrongly? Xue Fanxin could sense Feng Xianyao¡¯s aura even without looking, so she knew very well that Feng Xianyao was in the crowd. She looked in a certain direction, and her eyes revealed anger. Ye Jiushang naturally knew what Xue Fanxin was thinking, so he said to her, ¡°She won¡¯t be carefree for long. You don¡¯t have to waste time on her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. ¡°You always knew that the Dragon Star and the Phoenix Star were fake, especially that Dragon Star. He had a lot of hatred for you in his previous life. You never thought of settling scores with them?¡± ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t just look at the surface. Although the identity of the Phoenix Star and Dragon Star can bring a lot of glory, it will also bring a lot of trouble. Over the years, the trouble of the Phoenix Star and the Dragon Star has always been blocked by that fake Phoenix Star and Dragon Star for us, so let them continue to block trouble for us.¡¯ ¡°What trouble? If there¡¯s really trouble, why is Feng Xianyao still fine?¡± ¡°The reason she¡¯s fine is that someone already knows that she¡¯s the fake Phoenix Star. They want to use this fake Phoenix Star to lure the real Phoenix Star out.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about the Star God Hall?¡± With Ye Jiushang¡¯s reminder, Xue Fanxin understood. The Star God Hall had always been looking for the Phoenix Star. Back then, if not for the two masters taking away her main soul, she, the Phoenix Star, would have long fallen into the hands of the Star God Hall. With the ability of the Star God Hall, they could definitely determine the real and fake Phoenix Star. Since the Star God Hall was looking for the Phoenix Star, they would definitely notice the so-called Phoenix Star in the five continents and ten regions. Therefore, the Star God Hall should have long known that Feng Xianyao was fake, but they did not expose her. Why? Just as Ah Jiu had guessed, the Star God Hall or others wanted to use the fake Phoenix Star, Feng Xianyao, to lure the real Phoenix Star out. It was not only the Phoenix Star. The Dragon Star was the same. Was this why Ah Jiu had never exposed the fake Phoenix Star and the fake Dragon Star? Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin had already figured it out. He gently knocked her little head. ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t just look at the surface when you see things, okay?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± She had originally wanted to expose Feng Xianyao¡¯s fake Phoenix Star as soon as possible, but now it seemed like there was no need. She would continue to let Feng Xianyao block the trouble for her.. Chapter 1491 - Chapter 1491: Quickly Give Me Money Chapter 1491: Quickly Give Me Money Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin returned after settling things outside the door. Xue Batian was already waiting in the courtyard. Although he already knew what was going on outside, he was still a little worried. When he saw his granddaughter, he immediately went forward and asked, ¡°My precious granddaughter, I heard that you fought with the Gu family¡¯s ancestor. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you realize that your precious granddaughter is now at the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm?¡± Xue Fanxin circled in front of Xue Batian and used her actions to show that she was fine. ¡°Of course I know that you¡¯re at the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm now, but that Gu family¡¯s ancestor is half a step into the Deity Realm. That¡¯s a Demigod. He¡¯s powerful. If you fight him, won¡¯t you be hitting a rock with an ¡°Grandpa, how could you forget? I can fight above my realm. When I was still in the Mystic King Realm, I could already defeat a Saint Realm expert. In other words, my current strength can completely contend with a Deity Realm expert.¡± ¡°That powerful?¡± Only then did Xue Batian feel truly at ease. When he thought of how his granddaughter had become so powerful, he was shocked and happy. A year ago, his precious granddaughter was still a weak woman without any cultivation level. She had been mocked as an idiot and useless person. A year later, his precious granddaughter was already a powerful person who was close to becoming a god. Wasn¡¯t this change too fast? A year was actually very short. ¡°Of course your precious granddaughter is powerful.¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to tell her grandfather about Xue Feichen, but after thinking about it, she decided not to. The situation on her father¡¯s side was too special. Nothing could go wrong. The fewer people who knew, the better, so she shouldn¡¯t tell her grandfather yet. Xue Fanxin chatted with Xue Batian for a while before going to do something else. She had heard that all the houses in a certain district had been filled. Heilong had already brought Little Lei to collect money. Anyway, she had nothing to do now, so she went to take a look. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, these places are not for free. Quickly give me the money, or I¡¯ll send you flying.¡± Little Lei had been bored for so long and finally had something to do. On the surface, it was Heilong who had brought him to collect the money, but in fact, he had been the one shouting about collecting the money. Because they knew that the King¡¯s Estate was not to be trifled with, many people sensibly paid. Although the price of housing was very high, they still had enough money to stay for a day or two. Of course, there were also some people who were unwilling to pay. The outcome could be imagined. They were sent flying out of the city by Little Lei. As for whether they would die or be crippled after falling out of the city, that was unknown. ¡°Little kid, do you know who I am? How dare you ask me for money? Do you believe that I¡­ Ah¡­¡¯ A very wretched-looking man did not intend to pay and thought that Little Lei was easy to bully. Unexpectedly, before he could finish speaking, he was sent flying by Little Lei¡¯s palm. He was slapped into the air and fell out of the city. ¡°How dare you call yourself a lord in front of me? Watch how I send you flying. The others, quickly give me money, or I¡¯ll send you flying too.¡± After seeing how powerful Little Lei was, no one dared to act recklessly anymore and obediently paid. However, there were indeed some people who were so poor that they could not even pay for a room. ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, I came out in a hurry this time and didn¡¯t return to the family. I¡¯ve been in the academy all this time and don¡¯t have much crystals on me. Why don¡¯t you help me pay for my room?¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing had brought a few brothers to the Desolate Region to watch the commotion. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Duanmu Ying halfway. Duanmu Ying was like a dog skin plaster, always pestering him and not leaving. Now, she actually shamelessly wanted someone to pay for her room. She was really a shameless woman.. Chapter 1492 - Chapter 1492: Duties of the Host Chapter 1492: Duties of the Host Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ever since Duanmu Ying found out that Xue Fanxin was the Nine Nether Consort, she had secretly asked around about the Duanmu family¡¯s current situation. It would have been fine if she had not asked, but once she did, she found out. The Duanmu family was in a mess now. They had suffered blows in all aspects, and there were internal and external troubles, so she did not dare to return to the family at all. The descendants of the four great families would often be sacrificed at a critical moment that involved the family¡¯s interests. If she returned to the family now, she might really be sacrificed. The most likely outcome would be a marriage alliance. Furthermore, the target of the marriage alliance would often not be good. Therefore, unless she had no choice, she would not return to the family during this period of time. However, the Five Elements Academy was in the midst of a major reorganization at this moment. Staying in the academy might not be a good thing. Hence, like the other disciples, she found an excuse to come out and train. However, she had been staying in the Five Elements Academy all these years. She ate and drank with the Five Elements Pearls and had never come into contact with any crystals. Now that she was training outside and needed crystals everywhere, she was really poor! In the past, Xuanyuan Yunxing might have helped Duanmu Ying resolve her urgent matter simply because they were fellow disciples. However, after experiencing so much, he already had an indescribable hatred for Duanmu Ying. Forget about paying for her room, he was not even willing to give her a good attitude. If not for Duanmu Ying shamelessly pestering him, how could he have let this woman stay by his side? ¡°Junior Sister Duanmu, I don¡¯t have many crystals on me anymore. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help you pay for the room.¡± The brothers of Xuanyuan Yunxing knew that Xuanyuan Yunxing hated Duanmu Ying, so they naturally would not speak for her. All of them turned their backs to Duanmu Ying, clearly unwilling to pay. Duanmu Ying still wanted to gain sympathy and help with her pitiful appearance, but she realized that no one was looking at her. This made her depressed and angry. Ever since Xue Fanxin appeared, the people who had once surrounded her had all disappeared. In the past, Senior Brother Xuanyuan had been indifferent to her, but he had at least taken care of her. But now, Senior Brother Xuanyuan ignored her completely and even showed his hatred for her on his face. Although Senior Brother Xuanyuan¡¯s family background was not very good, he was a very outstanding person. If there was no better choice, then she would choose Senior Brother Xuanyuan. But now¡­ ¡°Hey, hey, hey, have you discussed it? Quickly pay for the room. If you don¡¯t pay now, I¡¯ll send you all flying.¡± Little Lei was not the kind of person who would slap people without question. As long as the other party was reasonable, he would still give them some time. However, the group of people in front of him had been discussing for too long, so he could only urge them. ¡°Little brother, this is our room money. As for hers, you can take it from her. It has nothing to do with us.¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing paid for his brothers¡¯ room money, but he did not pay for Duanmu Ying. Duanmu Ying was really about to die of anger. She knew that Xuanyuan Yunxing hated her very much now, but she had not expected him to hate her to this extent. Helpless, she could only look for her interspatial ring and gather the money to hand it to Little Lei unwillingly. ¡°Your room money is only enough to stay for two days. If you don¡¯t have money in two days, get lost.¡± Little Lei did not like Duanmu Ying at first sight, so his attitude towards her was extremely bad. ¡°I can only stay for two days with so many crystals?¡± Duanmu Ying was shocked and gritted her teeth. ¡°If not for the fact that this place hasn¡¯t had time to be renovated, the house price would have increased by more than ten time. Taking this little money from you is already considered cheap. If you don¡¯t want to live here, you can get lost now. I don¡¯t care about your little crystals.¡± ¡°I what? If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t block the way. I still have to go elsewhere to collect money!¡± Duanmu Ying really wanted to curse Little Lei, but she did not dare. When she thought of how powerful Xue Fanxin was, she did not dare to be impudent, afraid that she would cause trouble and be driven out of the Desolate Region. She only wanted to follow Senior Brother Xuanyuan well and win his favor again. She did not think too much about anything else. How could Xuanyuan Yunxing not know what Duanmu Ying was thinking? Because he knew, he did not give her a good attitude and rejected her clearly. Unfortunately, some people were too thick-skinned. Just as Little Lei was about to walk out of the door, he bumped into Xue Fanxin, who had just arrived. He immediately ran up to greet her. ¡°Woman, woman, why are you here? Let me tell you, I collected a lot of room money today. A pile of crystals. It¡¯s all in my interspatial ring. I¡¯ll give them all to you later.¡± ¡°Little Lei is really powerful,¡± Xue Fanxin praised. ¡°Since I¡¯m so powerful, shouldn¡¯t you reward me properly? Why don¡¯t you reward me with a feast?¡± ¡°You little foodie, why do you always want to eat?¡± ¡°Who asked you to make such delicious food? I haven¡¯t eaten your roasted meat in a long time. Also, you still owe me ten feasts. Don¡¯t forget.¡± Another ten feasts. Xue Fanxin was very speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember your ten feasts! When the Gu family brings the money tomorrow, I¡¯ll make you a feast.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. There¡¯s finally a feast to eat. Heilong, did you hear that? We¡¯re preparing another feast to eat.¡± Little Lei was too excited and went to Heilong to cheer. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I heard you.¡± Heilong actually wanted to eat Xue Fanxin¡¯s delicious food, but his control was a little better, not as exaggerated as Little Lei¡¯s. Seeing that Xue Fanxin and Little Lei were chatting so happily, no one in the room could disturb them. Duanmu Ying had long seen Xue Fanxin. The envy in her heart was written all over her face, and her expression became a little ferocious. Why were all the good things occupied by Xue Fanxin alone? Why? Xue Fanxin could sense Duanmu Ying¡¯s jealousy and hatred. She gently raised her head to look and only smiled coldly. She did not say a word. Then, she turned her zaze to Xuanvuan Yunxinz and the others and changed into a friendly smile. ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, and all the senior brothers, welcome to the Desolate Region. I didn¡¯t know it was you previously, so Little Lei is a little abrupt. During this period of time, you can live in the Desolate Region for free. Little Lei, return the money to my senior brothers.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Little Lei obediently took out the crystals he had collected and returned them all to Xuanyuan Yunxing. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. This is Junior Sister Fanxin¡¯s territory. You indeed should carry out your duties as the host.¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing did not stand on ceremony with Xue Fanxin and accepted the crystals. He hoped that his relationship with Xue Fanxin would be better, the kind of friend that was even higher than ordinary friends. ¡°Of course. Heilong, give the orders to get a few rooms to be vacated at the inn and arrange for my senior brothers to stay.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heilong listened to Xue Fanxin¡¯s orders and immediately went to do his work. ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin, we can stay here. There¡¯s no need to stay in an inn,¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing rejected in embarrassment. He knew very well how expensive an inn was. It was not something they could afford at all. Although he did not know why housing in the Desolate Region was so expensive, this was someone else¡¯s business, so he was too embarrassed to ask. ¡°Senior Brothers, this is your first time here. As the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region, I can be considered half the master of the Desolate Region. It¡¯s only right for me to do my best as a host. You don¡¯t have to be polite. Don¡¯t worry and stay. If nothing unexpected happens, there will be an unexpected surprise in the next few days.¡± ¡°What surprise?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure now, so I can¡¯t give you an affirmative answer, so Senior Brothers, just wait patiently. However, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t leave the city these few days. You must stay in the city, or your lives might be in danger.¡± If she did not feel wrong, there should be another spiritual energy storm in the Desolate Region in the next few days. The spiritual energy storm was accompanied by spiritual energy. After being transformed by the array formations above the Desolate City, it would become extremely rich spiritual energy. At that time, the entire Desolate City would be a cultivation paradise. However, it was very dangerous outside the Desolate City. It could even be said to be a place of death. At the moment, she had no way of confirming if there would be a spiritual energy storm in the next few days, so she could not be too certain. ¡°Since Junior Sister has instructed us, we¡¯ll definitely stay in the city. This Desolate City is very magnificent, even more imposing than the main city of the Central Continent. It¡¯s worth taking a look.¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing did not ask further about the Desolate Region. Since Xue Fanxin had instructed him, he would naturally listen. Anyway, he had no intention of going anywhere these few days. He could just stay in the city. Seeing that Xuanyuan Yunxing and Xue Fanxin were chatting so well, be it their tone or attitude, they were extremely friendly. There was a happy smile on their facse, and Duanmu Ying felt even more uncomfortable. In the end, she really could not help but interrupt. Even if she had to force herself to speak nicely, she had to say something. ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin, is there anything different inside and outside the Desolate City?¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s the same,¡± Xue Fanxin said casually. ¡°What about under extraordinary circumstances!¡± ¡°If you want to know, then stay in the Desolate Region for a while. You¡¯ll naturally know the answer then.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, Senior Brothers, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. In a while, I¡¯ll get someone to take you to the inn. Don¡¯t worry and stay in Desolate City for as long as you want.¡± Xue Fanxin chatted with Xuanyuan Yunxing and the others for a while more before leaving. The moment Xue Fanxin left, someone immediately came to entertain Xuanyuan Yunxing and the others. ¡°You must be our Miss¡¯s senior brothers. The Miss ordered me to entertain you. Please follow me.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Brother.¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing left with his brothers and the attendant. Duanmu Ying thought for a moment and followed. However, when she wanted to enter the inn, she was stopped by the guards outside the door. ¡°Miss, please show your residence permit. Without it, you can¡¯t enter and leave the inn at will. Now is a special time, so the inn has no choice but to take an extraordinary approach.¡± ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I came with the people in front of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the higher-ups didn¡¯t instruct you to be with them.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m with them. Senior Brother Xuanyuan¡­¡± No matter how Duanmu Ying shouted, no one cared. Even Xuanyuan Yunxing did not care.. Chapter 1493 - Chapter 1493: A Plan Chapter 1493: A Plan Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Duanmu Ying shouted for a long time until her throat hurt, but no one cared about her. On the other hand, the surrounding people pointed at her, making her feel very embarrassed. In the end, she had no choice but to leave and return to her previous unrenovated residence. She had long cursed Xue Fanxin a thousand times in her heart. Xue Fanxin was clearly targeting her. But what could she do? Now that the Duanmu family had lost the backing of the Nine Nether Holy Land, there were internal and external troubles. If she provoked Xue Fanxin again, she would really die. Hence, no matter how much she hated her, she could only bear with it. Just as Duanmu Ying was angry, hateful, and helpless, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Do you want to vent your anger?¡± Duanmu Ying looked up and realized that it was Feng Xianyao. She was very shocked. ¡°Why is it you?¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Let me ask you, do you want to vent your anger?¡± ¡°So what if I want to? Xue Fanxin is the Nine Nether Consort and the disciple of the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor. She is very powerful to begin with. What can I do to her?¡± ¡°As long as you want to vent your anger, I have a way to help you.¡± ¡°What should I do? Feng Xianyao, although you¡¯re the Phoenix Star, with your current ability, you can¡¯t do anything to Xue Fanxin. You can¡¯t even do it yourself, so how can you help me?¡± ¡°As long as you place this on Xuanyuan Yunxing, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Feng Xianyao took out a porcelain bottle and placed it in front of Duanmu Ying. Although she did not say anything else, her confident expression had already made everything clear. Duanmu Ying did not know how she had agreed to this in the end. Perhaps because she hated Xue Fanxin too much, she knew that going against her was very dangerous, but she was still willing to take the risk. What if she succeeded! After Feng Xianyao left Duanmu Ying¡¯s place, she hid in the crowd and secretly monitored Xue Fanxin¡¯s every move. Xue Fanxin was currently busy with all kinds of things, so how could she have the time to care about Feng Xianyao and Duanmu Ying? She walked around Desolate City and looked at the current scene. She already had some sketches in her mind, thinking about how to make this place better in the future. Perhaps because Xue Fanxin had easily defeated the Gu family¡¯s ancestor, the people who came to the Desolate Region from all directions did not dare to cause trouble casually. Everything was done according to the rules of the Desolate City. No matter who you were, you had to behave. Time passed little by little. To many people, a day was actually very fast, but to some people, a day was really long. The Gu family¡¯s ancestor had never known that being hung would be so uncomfortable. He felt that he was about to die at all times. At this moment, he wished that the Gu family could quickly take money to save him. He waited from dark to dawn and finally waited for the Gu family to come. The Gu family head did not dare to play any tricks this time. He gathered 200 million high-grade blue crystals and hurriedly rushed over to save them. Even when he reached the door of the King of the Desolate Region¡¯s Estate and did not see the King or Xue Fanxin, he did not dare to save them anymore. Instead, he waited for someone to go in and report. When Xue Fanxin found out that the Gu family had brought money, she was not in a hurry to go out. She slowly ate and drank her fill. Just like that, the Gu family¡¯s ancestor was hung for another two hours, but even so, he did not dare to have any complaints. He could only hope that Xue Fanxin would come quickly. After waiting for a long time, he finally arrived. The moment he saw Xue Fanxin, he immediately said, ¡°She¡¯s here. Quickly hand over the money.¡± The Gu family head was very helpless and could only take out his crystal card respectfully. ¡°Miss Xue, there are 200 million high-grade blue crystals in this card. Please take it.¡± Xue Fanxin took out her black card and swiped the 200 million high-grade blue crystals from the Gu family head¡¯s card. ¡°At least you¡¯re sensible this time. If you dare to cause trouble in my Desolate Region again, it won¡¯t be something that can be resolved with money.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already delivered the money as requested, I¡¯ll keep my promise and let them go.¡± Xue Fanxin casually waved her hand and removed all the vines on Gu Zhenzhen, the Gu family¡¯s ancestor, and Elder Lu, but she did not let anyone else go. Those were all the Gu family¡¯s guards and followers. Some were Gu Zhenzhen¡¯s male pets, but they were all still hanging. After Gu Zhenzhen obtained her freedom, she took a deep breath. Seeing that her male companions were not hanging, she questioned with a hint of displeasure, ¡°Xue Fanxin, we¡¯ve already paid the ransom of 200 million high-grade blue crystals according to your requirements. Why aren¡¯t you letting them go?¡± ¡°Miss Gu, isn¡¯t your arithmetic a little too bad? I made it very clear previously that you and that Elder Lu are worth 50 million high-grade blue crystals. The Gu family¡¯s ancestor is worth 100 million high-grade blue crystals, and the others are each worth 1 million high-grade blue crystals. Now, you only give 200 million high-grade blue crystals. It¡¯s only a ransom for the three of you. The others don¡¯t have any at all. Since you didn¡¯t pay the ransom, why should I let them go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply¡­¡± Gu Zhenzhen still wanted to quarrel with Xue Fanxin, but she was frightened by her father¡¯s gaze and did not dare to speak anymore. She could ignore the Gu family¡¯s followers and guards, but she cared about those male pets. These male companions had followed her for many years and had extremely good methods of serving her. She could not bear to give up. However, if she wanted to save them, she would have to spend a few million high-grade blue crystals. She did not have money! From the looks of it, her father and grandfather did not seem to be willing to spend this money. After all, the family had already suffered a huge blow by pooling 200 million high-grade blue crystals. How could they have any extra money to save her male pet? The Gu family head really did not intend to save Gu Zhenzhen and the other male companions. He even planned to give up on those followers and guards. In the beginning, he only wanted to save three people, so after saving them, he left quickly without saying a word. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When the Gu family¡¯s ancestor was hung outside the King¡¯s Estate, all kinds of arrogance had been ground to zero. Now that he had regained his freedom, the resentment and hatred in his heart rose exponentially. Although he did not say anything explicitly, he swore in his heart that he would definitely take revenge. When he returned to the Gu family and recuperated, he would contact his former good friends and various factions. No matter what, he had to give the Desolate Region a ruthless blow, especially that Xue Fanxin. He had to skin this damned girl alive. However, before that, he had to leave the Desolate Region quickly. If Xue Fanxin went back on her word, he would not be able to leave. Not only did the Gu family¡¯s ancestor think so, but the others were the same. Therefore, they walked extremely quickly, wishing they could leave the Desolate Region. However, unexpectedly, when they reached the city gate of Desolate City, a huge wind suddenly blew, almost blowing them away. The wind in the city was very strong, and the wind outside the city was even stronger. Standing at the city gate, one could clearly see the wind outside the city wreaking havoc. Wherever it went, there was destruction. ¡°Oh no, this is a spiritual energy storm.¡± ¡°Damn it, I actually encountered a spiritual energy storm.¡± ¡°The wind outside is so terrifying. How can we return to the Freedom Region?¡± Gu Zhenzhen did not want to stay in the Desolate Region for a moment, but the wind outside the city was too terrifying. She could imagine that as long as she stood outside the city, she would immediately be torn apart by the wind. Therefore, no matter how much she wanted to leave the Desolate Region, she did not dare to walk forward now. She even retreated faintly. Why was she so unlucky to encounter a spiritual energy storm at this time? ¡°The spiritual energy storm in the Desolate Region is very terrifying. Even I find it very difficult to resist. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be troublesome this time.¡± Just as the Gu family¡¯s ancestor was thinking about how to deal with the spiritual energy storm, he realized that a powerful protective array had appeared in the sky of the Desolate City, resisting all the spiritual energy storms outside the city. Seeing this scene, if he still did not understand, he would have lived for nothing. It turned out that there was such a powerful protective array above Desolate City. Such a protective array could even resist a spirit energy storm. From this, it could be seen that if their Gu family attacked Desolate City by force, as long as this protective array was used, they would probably be helpless. It seemed that the trump card of the Desolate Region was much more powerful than he had imagined. ¡°Strange, the wind in the city seems to be getting weaker and weaker, but the wind outside is still very terrifying!¡± Gu Zhenzhen had yet to discover the protective array. She only stared at the wind outside the city and was still thinking: Under such circumstances, can she still leave the Desolate Region? Before long, the head of the Gu family also discovered the protective array of the Desolate City and exclaimed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Desolate City to have such a powerful protective array. I¡¯m afraid even the Central Continent City doesn¡¯t have such a protective array.¡± ¡°Father, what protective array?¡± ¡°There is a huge protective array above the Desolate City that can resist the spiritual energy storm outside the city.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Gu Zhenzhen looked up and could vaguely see a transparent huge light barrier. Now that she knew that it was the so-called protective array, she was extremely depressed. The more powerful the Desolate Region was, the more difficult it was to deal with. Just Xue Fanxin alone was difficult enough. Now, there was even a protective array. How infuriating. ¡°It looks like the Regional King appointed by the Master God is still different.¡± The Gu family head regretted provoking an enemy like the Desolate Region and felt uneasy. He could tell that the ancestor would definitely take revenge on the Desolate Region, but with the Gu family¡¯s ability, they had no way of contending with the Desolate Region. The Gu family¡¯s ancestor was not thinking about this now, because he had already sensed that the spiritual energy density in Desolate City was constantly becoming stronger. In other words, this was an excellent place to cultivate. ¡°What rich spirit energy.¡± ¡°Why has the spiritual energy in the city suddenly become so rich?¡± While the Gu family was shocked, quite a few people had already seized this opportunity to quickly cultivate and constantly absorb the rich spiritual energy in the surroundings. Before long, many people noticed that the closer they were to the King¡¯s Estate, the richer the spiritual energy. Therefore, many people gathered in the King¡¯s Estate. Those who had nowhere to stay cultivated on the streets. Xue Fanxin did not react to these things for the time being and let those people cultivate on the streets. However, such a good thing did not happen every day. Otherwise, how could her Desolate Region earn money? Hence, she had to make a good plan.. Chapter 1494 - Chapter 1494: Determination Chapter 1494: Determination Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A spiritual energy storm suddenly appeared in the Desolate Region. The people in the Desolate City were almost in a mess. All of them were frightened and did not know where to escape to. They could only pray to the heavens for safety, but after a while, they noticed the abnormality of the Desolate City. There was actually a powerful protective array above the Desolate City. No matter how terrifying the spiritual energy storm outside was, nothing would happen in the city. In other words, as long as they stayed in the city, their lives would not be in danger. What was even more exciting was that when the spiritual energy storm appeared, the spiritual energy in the city was rich, turning into an excellent place to cultivate. Especially near the King¡¯s Estate, it was simply a paradise for cultivation. At this moment, countless people had already gathered around the King¡¯s Estate. They sat cross-legged on the ground and cultivated densely, crazily absorbing the rich and pure spiritual energy in the surroundings. Many people had even broken through. Upon discovering such a good thing, the people in the city went from being panicked and frightened in the beginning to being extremely excited. They fought for a good place to cultivate, and even Feng Xianyao was no exception. Although Feng Xianyao also wanted to take this opportunity to increase her strength and work hard to force herself to focus on cultivation, she could not calm down. As long as she closed her eyes, Xue Fanxin¡¯s dazzling appearance would appear in her mind, and the jealousy in her heart would become stronger and stronger, making it difficult to calm down. Qing Shi was by Feng Xianyao¡¯s side, but all his attention was on cultivation, so he did not care about her at all. The spiritual energy in the Desolate City was very rich and pure now. He had never seen such an excellent cultivation place, so he had to take this opportunity to cultivate well and fight for a breakthrough to a new realm. As for the others, he would put them aside for the time being. At this moment, the Desolate City had become a huge cultivation place. Thousands of people sat cross-legged in cultivation with the King¡¯s Estate as the center. Some were even sitting on the roof. Cultivation was endless. Many people would forget the time once they entered a cultivation state. With a blink of the eye, half a month would have passed. A day later, a sign suddenly appeared outside the King¡¯s Estate. It said, ¡°The Desolate City welcomes everyone. You have just arrived. In order to welcome you, the Desolate City has decided to let you cultivate in the city for three days for free. After three days, no one is allowed to cultivate in public, or they will be expelled from the city. Those who don¡¯t abide by the rules of the Desolate City will be blacklisted. The matter will be severely punished, and those with serious circumstances will be unable to step foot in the Desolate Region for the rest of their lives. Not only had the King¡¯s Estate placed signs outside the door, but they had also sent people to spread the news everywhere, letting everyone in the city know about this as soon as possible. At the same time, they had also explained in detail the scope of public events. In other words, apart from inns, restaurants, tea houses, and other places that could be lived, cultivation was not allowed anywhere else. This rule angered most of the people who were working hard at cultivation. However, no matter how angry they were, no one dared to cause trouble, because they knew very well how terrifying the people from the King¡¯s Estate were. In order to avoid being driven out of the Desolate City, they had to quickly find a place to stay and slowly cultivate. When Duanmu Ying heard this news, he was furious. ¡°This damned Xue Fanxin must have done it on purpose. Damn it, damn it.¡± Three days later, if she could not pay for the room, she had to leave Desolate City. Xue Fanxin, you forced me. Duanmu Ying took out what Feng Xianyao had given her and finally made up her mind.. Chapter 1495 - Chapter 1495: Running Over to Make Trouble Again Chapter 1495: Running Over to Make Trouble Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not care what those clowns underground were doing. At this moment, she was busy planning various things with Gu Jinyuan, including some future projects. She had already given a rough plan. In the future, Desolate City would be a city that focused on cultivation. Furthermore, it would be the most special city in the five continents and ten regions. At that time, the number of people would explode, so all aspects of planning had to be done well. Since cultivation was the main focus, cultivation venues were indispensable. ¡°Jinyuan, within five kilometers of the King of the Desolate Region¡¯s Estate, in the north, south, east, and west directions, most of the places should focus mainly on inns, restaurants, and tea houses. You have to keep the individual small courtyards first. Whoever can afford them, you can let them live there. Five kilometers away, you can set up some other shops. Food, shelter, transportation, recreation, and entertainment. Just do as you see fit. By the way, leave the location of this place for me.¡± Gu Jinyuan looked at the place Xue Fanxin was pointing at and asked in confusion, ¡°This is a five-story building opposite the main door of the King¡¯s Estate. Why are you keeping it?¡± ¡°Purple Cloud Tower.¡± ¡°You plan to use this building as the Purple Cloud Tower.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Zimo was once the owner of a branch of the Purple Cloud Tower. He¡¯ll be in charge of the Purple Cloud Tower here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no problem.¡± Xue Fanxin had been busy planning the future of the Desolate City with Gu Jinyuan. The two of them discussed for most of the day and finally came up with a rough plan. At this moment, a guard from the King¡¯s Estate came to report. ¡°Miss, the Gu family is here again. They¡¯re causing a ruckus outside the door.¡± ¡°They¡¯re finally here.¡± Xue Fanxin was not shocked by the Gu family¡¯s return at all, as if all of this had been within her expectations. Gu Jinyuan was a little puzzled, but with his understanding of Xue Fanxin, he had already started to feel tragedy for the Gu family. The Gu family originally wanted to leave the Desolate Region, but when they left, they happened to encounter a spiritual energy storm. Helpless, they could only stay in the Desolate City. When they realized that the spiritual energy in the Desolate City had become extremely rich, all of them were excited and quickly seized the opportunity to cultivate. However, what made them depressed was that they could not absorb the spiritual energy in the city. If others could not absorb spirit energy, they would not be angry. However, apart from them, everyone else could absorb spirit energy. How could they not be angry? This must be caused by those people from the King¡¯s Estate. Because the Gu family was in a rage, they came to cause trouble again. ¡°Xue Batian, Xue Fanxin, you two bastards, get the hell out here,¡± the Gu family¡¯s ancestor shouted angrily outside the King¡¯s Estate. The Gu family head had been trying to dissuade him, but it was useless. The ancestor was in a rage, and no one could stop him, so they could only let him act recklessly. If they angered the people from the King¡¯s Estate again, their Gu family would probably¡­ Sigh¡­ The Gu family was probably really doomed this time. ¡°You people still dare to come to my King¡¯s Estate to cause trouble. Do you want to be hung outside the door again?¡± The moment Xue Fanxin came out, she questioned the Gu family¡¯s ancestor, who was shouting wildly. When the Gu family¡¯s ancestor saw Xue Fanxin, he was inexplicably afraid, but he was really angry, so he could not help but ask, ¡°Xue Fanxin, what did you do to us? Why can¡¯t we absorb the spirit energy in the city? If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer today, I¡¯ll definitely fight you to the death. Don¡¯t think that our Gu family really doesn¡¯t know what to do with you and angered me. Then, everyone can forget about having an easy time..¡± Chapter 1496 - Chapter 1496: You’re Despicable Chapter 1496: You¡¯re Despicable Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Facing the Gu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s angry question, Xue Fanxin smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Grandpa Gu, you can¡¯t blame me for this. If you want to blame someone, blame your Gu family.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor frowned. For some reason, he actually felt like he believed Xue Fanxin¡¯s words. ¡°That Elder Lu of your Gu family once released the plague poison in the Desolate City. This plague poison has yet to be cured and is spread throughout the entire Desolate City. However, in order to ensure the safety of everyone in the city, I placed another poison in the city and fought poison with poison. Therefore, most people will not be affected by the plague poison in the city. Only a small number of people, such as the Gu family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Gu family? Little girl, quickly explain yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always liked an eye for an eye. Since your Gu family uses poison, I¡¯ll naturally return the favor. Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu¡¯s bodies are tainted with a certain poison. After connecting with the mixed plague poison in the air of Desolate City, it will become a new poison. As for what poison it is¡­ I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°You¡­ you ruthless slut.¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor was so angry that his nose was almost crooked. The expressions of the others from the Gu family also changed drastically at this moment. They were extremely frightened and really wanted to know what poison they had been poisoned with. Those who had not touched Gu Zhenzhen and Elder Lu previously all retreated and stayed away from them. They did not want to have any contact with them anymore, in case they were poisoned again. ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re so despicable.¡± When Gu Zhenzhen found out that her body was tainted with some kind of poison, she was angry and anxious. She would not ask Xue Fanxin for the antidote, but she could not get it even if she begged, so she could only seek help from Elder Lu. ¡°Grandpa Lu, isn¡¯t your poison technique very powerful? Quickly help me detoxify the poison.¡± Elder Lu did not even know that he had been poisoned, so how could he detoxify the poison? Xue Fanxin did not care how angry the Gu family was or how ugly their scolding was. After they scolded for a while, she said, ¡°If you have the ability, detoxify it yourself. If you don¡¯t have the ability, buy the antidote with money. The price of the antidote is 100 million high-grade blue crystals.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, you¡¯re going too far.¡± The Gu family¡¯s ancestor was enraged and almost couldn¡¯t help but want to kill her. However, when he thought of how powerful Xue Fanxin was, he had to bear with it no matter how much he hated her. If he really attacked, he was no match for Xue Fanxin at all. It would be useless to fight, and he might even suffer greatly. ¡°If your Gu family had not provoked my King¡¯s Estate first, would I have treated you like this? I advise you to ask around about my deeds. Don¡¯t foolishly walk into the muzzle of a gun, or you¡¯ll die very miserably. The Desolate City only gave you three days for free. Now that three days have passed, if you still want to stay in the Desolate Region, you have to pay. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for throwing you all out of the city.¡± The Gu family really could not speak to Xue Fanxin calmly now, especially the Gu family¡¯s ancestor. After cursing angrily, he left with his people. From the beginning to the end, he did not attack Xue Fanxin, nor did he dare to. The Gu family head was really afraid that his ancestor would attack, because once he attacked, the matter would expand. At that time, the Gu family would only fall into an even more difficult desperate situation. Now that they had all been poisoned by an unknown poison, if they could not create the antidote themselves, they would have to spend 100 million high-grade blue crystals to exchange for it. With another 100 million high-grade blue crystals, the Gu family would be finished.. Chapter 1497 - Chapter 1497: Phoenix Star Lamp Chapter 1497: Phoenix Star Lamp Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the Gu family left Desolate City, someone immediately came to report, so Xue Fanxin knew very well what the Gu family was doing. The Nine Nether Holy Land had even sent people to the Gu family in the Freedom Region to keep an eye on them. Although Ye Jiushang had not been by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side today, he knew very well what had happened by her side. ¡°You destroyed the Gu family without any bloodshed. My Xin¡¯er is indeed powerful.¡± Not a soldier or a drop of blood was shed. She only made the Gu family constantly spend money to destroy the Gu family. Of course, this money belonged to the Gu family. If the Gu family took out 300 million high-grade blue crystals at once, their vitality would definitely be greatly damaged and their tendons and bones would hurt. Many places would not be able to turn over funds, so many things would not be able to continue. Before long, the Gu family would fall from a first-rate family to a third-rate family, or even more. At that time, people who had grudges with the Gu family or were competitors would take action. Then, one could imagine the outcome of the Gu family. It would really not be good. In this world where martial arts was respected, it was really not easy to destroy a first-rate family without expending a soldier or a drop of blood. Unless he, the Master God, personally took action, ordinary Deity Realm experts could not do it. However, Xin¡¯er had done it. ¡°The Gu family actually dares to bully my family. Then they¡¯ll be destroyed by me. Ah Jiu, is there any news from the Freedom King¡¯s Estate?¡± Xue Fanxin asked. Ye Jiushang hugged Xue Fanxin and kissed her face before saying, ¡°The Freedom King¡¯s Estate has already expressed that they won¡¯t help the Gu family deal with the Desolate Region.¡± ¡°At least they know their place.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re sensible, but they already know your identity. Naturally, they won¡¯t do such a loss-making business.¡± ¡°They know my identity? How did they know?¡± ¡°The Five Elements Academy is in the midst of a major reorganization. Many disciples of the academy have found excuses to go out and train, so your identity has gradually spread throughout the five continents and ten regions. The Freedom King¡¯s Estate found out about your identity and deeds from those disciples. They don¡¯t dare to go against the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor, nor do they dare to go against the Nine Nether Holy Land, so they can only protect themselves and not interfere in the Gu family¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She had thought that the Freedom King¡¯s Estate had not attacked because they knew about the Gu family¡¯s actions, but it turned out that they knew her background. However, she did not think that everyone in the Freedom King¡¯s Estate could bear with this. After all, the Gu family and the Freedom King¡¯s Estate were in-laws. Who knew what benefits were involved? ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about those unimportant people and things first.¡± Ye Jiushang placed Xue Fanxin¡¯s face in front of him and made her look at him directly. Then, his expression became a little serious. When Xue Fanxin saw Ye Jiushang¡¯s serious expression, she knew that he had something serious to say. ¡°Ah Jiu, what do you have to tell me?¡± ¡°Second Senior Brother sent a message. The Star God Hall has already started to notice the five continents and ten regions. Because the Phoenix Star Lamp has already been lit, the Star God Hall will send people to the five continents and ten regions to look for the real Phoenix Star in the near future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Phoenix Star Lamp?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a medium to search for the Phoenix Star. When the Phoenix Star is sleeping, the Phoenix Star Lamp will dim. Once the Phoenix Star awakens, the Phoenix Star Lamp will light up. The closer the Phoenix Star Lamp is to the Phoenix Star, the brighter the light will be. During this period of time, you should interact less with Feng Xianyao. The people from the Star God Hall should start with her.¡± Although he was not afraid of facing the people from the Star God Hall, he was not very clear about the situation in the astral world at the moment, so he could not let Xin¡¯er take the risk.. Chapter 1498 - Chapter 1498: Meet Again Chapter 1498: Meet Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang was afraid, so she had no choice but to take his reminder to heart. ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t get too close to Feng Xianyao recently. However, she¡¯s in the Desolate Region now. Do you think I should chase her out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I only asked you not to get too close to her, but it¡¯s not absolute. If that Feng Xianyao really makes you unhappy, then destroy her. I¡¯ll take care of everything for you.¡± Ye Jiushang only did not want Feng Xianyao, a shield, to lose its value too quickly, so he asked Xue Fanxin not to get too close to her. If Feng Xianyao had a death wish, he did not mind ending her usefulness in advance. ¡°Ah Jiu, how powerful do you think that Star God Hall is? How powerful is Zuo Zhen? With your current strength, can you defeat Zuo Zhen?¡± ¡°Take a guess?¡± ¡°How can I guess? There¡¯s no way to guess, okay?¡± Ye Jiushang pinched Xue Fanxin¡¯s nose and teased her. ¡°You only need to know that whoever dares to bully you in this world, I can destroy them. Even the Star God Hall is no exception.¡± Although he had to pay a certain price to destroy the Star God Hall, if the Star God Hall really dared to touch his woman, he would not hesitate no matter what the price was. ¡°Wow¡­ It sounds like you¡¯re very powerful.¡± Xue Fanxin actually did not know how powerful Ye Jiushang was. Especially after he refined the power of heavenly punishment, she felt that Ye Jiushang had become different from before. Although his personality was still so cold, his aura had changed greatly. As for what kind of change it was, she could not explain it. She just felt that it was different. Although she really wanted to know everything about Ah Jiu, if Ah Jiu did not say it, she would not ask further, because she knew that as long as Ah Jiu was willing, he would naturally tell her when the time came. Apart from trusting each other, there had to be tolerance, understanding, and understanding between two people who loved each other. She understood Ah Jiu, tolerated him, and empathized with him, so nothing else was that important. What was important was that she loved him, and that was enough. How could Ye Jiushang not know Xue Fanxin¡¯s understanding, tolerance, and understanding of him? However, there were some things that were really not time to say. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. You just have to work hard to advance to the Deity Realm. After reaching the Deity Realm, nothing will be a problem. ¡± He was working so hard to help Xin¡¯er cultivate and let her reach the Deity Realm quickly because of his wedding night. Whoever dared to ruin his plans, he would make them die without a burial place, even if it was the Star God Hall. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely cultivate well. The Desolate Region has already slowly entered the right track. As the tragic outcome of the Gu family spreads, I believe no one will dare to come to the Desolate Region to cause trouble again. As for earning money in the later stages, leave it to Gu Jinyuan, Zimo, Heilong, and Hai Feng. I¡¯ll just wait and put it away. Ah Jiu, where do you think we should go to train next?¡± ¡°Before going to train, I have to deal with someone first.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ruiyuan.¡± Ruiyuan had been hiding in Desolate City recently. Ever since he saw Xue Fanxin defeat the Gu family¡¯s ancestor with his own eyes, he had been even more calm and did not dare to act rashly. Later, he realized that the spirit energy storm in the Desolate Region could actually be transformed into rich and pure spirit energy in Desolate City, so he also cultivated in Desolate City. If he was stronger, there was no need to be afraid. He could just attack Xue Fanxin. Hence, he had to cultivate hard now and strive to become stronger. Ruiyuan was cultivating seriously when he suddenly felt the aura of an expert approaching. However, before he could react, the other party had already appeared in front of him, and he had appeared out of thin air. When he saw who it was, his expression turned ugly. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to Ruiyuan and admired his shock and panic. ¡°Ruiyuan, we meet again. We still have a score to settle!¡± The moment Xue Fanxin saw Ruiyuan, she thought of how she had almost been possessed by the spider lily spirit. That time, not only had she almost been possessed, but even Ah Jiu had been very heavily injured. Therefore, she had to settle this score with Ruiyuan, and she had to settle it ruthlessly. ¡°It looks like my whereabouts have already been exposed,¡± Ruiyuan said with a bitter smile. He knew very well that his current situation was not good, but when he raised his head to look at Xue Fanxin, he actually had a strange feeling, as if the person standing in front of him was Luo Huaying and not Xue Fanxin. He knew that Huaying had once stayed in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness for a while and had almost successfully possessed her. He and Huaying had a special connection. Others might not be able to sense it, but he could, so he could vaguely sense Huaying¡¯s aura on Xue Fanxin. ¡°You haven¡¯t given up on helping Luo Huaying possess me,¡± Xue Fanxin said bluntly, having no feelings for Ruiyuan. She did not need to feel anything for a dead person. ¡°That¡¯s right. I indeed haven¡¯t given up, and I won¡¯t give up. Apart from you, no one in this world can revive Huaying. I already know about the spider lily spirit, and I also know that the spider lily with the Demon Lord Fuyan is not Huaying, but I didn¡¯t tell the Demon Lord about this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important to me.¡± Ruiyuan had not expected Xue Fanxin¡¯s reaction to be so calm. As for Ye Jiushang, his reaction was even calmer. There was not even a ripple in his aura. Sometimes, the calmer it was, the more dangerous it was. He could not see through these two people, and he could not even tell their cultivation levels and strength. He immediately felt an unprecedented nervousness and panic. In the previous battle, he had the help of the Demon Lord Fuyan. Furthermore, they had made sufficient preparations. However, even so, they had only heavily injured Ye Jiushang. This time, he was alone. Without any preparation, he had no chance of winning. Therefore, there was no point in fighting head-on now. He could only think of a way to survive. However, it was really difficult to survive under these two people unless one paid a huge price. Ruiyuan was a smart and decisive person. Otherwise, the Spacetime Emperor and the Red Dust Emperor would not have let the spider lily spirit live in Xue Fanxin¡¯s sea of consciousness because of him. Ye Jiushang saw Ruiyuan¡¯s actions and quickly attacked. ¡°You want to escape? It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Facing Ye Jiushang¡¯s attack, Ruiyuan only laughed it off. ¡°Ye Jiushang, I know you¡¯re very powerful, but it won¡¯t be so easy for you to kill me. As the only successor of the Freedom Emperor, how can I die so easily?¡± He could not die. If he died, there would be no way to revive Huaying. Therefore, no matter what the price was, he had to live. Even if he only had a trace of his remnant soul, he would not hesitate. ¡°Do you think you can obtain a trace of vitality by dispelling your three souls and seven spirits? Even if there is really vitality, I will make you lose it.¡± When Ruiyuan dispelled his three souls and seven spirits, Ye Jiushang immediately set up a barrier in the surroundings, trapping them all. However, there was still a trace of remnant soul that floated out of the window with the air when Ruiyuan dispelled it. However, that little remnant soul was broken and would probably dissipate soon. Ruiyuan originally wanted to give it his all and dispel his three souls and seven spirits to seek a trace of life as quickly as possible. However, he had still underestimated Ye Jiushang¡¯s strength. When he felt that the soul he had dispelled was trapped by a powerful barrier, his heart instantly sank to the bottom. Even if a trace of remnant soul had already escaped out of the barrier with the air, he knew very well that it was very difficult to maintain life with that little remnant soul. At this moment, he already regretted dispelling his soul. However, once his soul was dispelled, there was no room for recovery. Therefore, no matter what kind of trap he would encounter after dispelling his soul, he could only accept it. Fortunately, he had another plan¡­ After Ye Jiushang set up the barrier, he set off a purple fire in the barrier and burned Ruiyuan¡¯s soul clean, leaving nothing behind. However, suddenly, the world in the barrier turned into a grayish-white void. One could not tell north from south, east, and west here. Even the place they stood seemed to be suspended in the air, as if it was a three-dimensional world. Xue Fanxin had no idea what had happened. When she realized that the environment she was in had changed greatly, before she could react, she immediately felt a powerful pressure attack. That pressure was very terrifying. She had never seen it before and was instantly suppressed by it until she could not even stand up. She knelt on the ground and panted heavily. In the void in front of her, a white and a purple light were fighting. They were even faster than lightning and could not see what was going on at all. At this moment, Ye Jiushang was fighting a man in white. Their strengths were on par, and the battle was abnormally intense. If not for the fact that the battlefield was a void, the power of their battle could at least destroy the entire Desolate Region. Who was this person who was on par with Ah Jiu? Could it be that Heavenly Dao? Xue Fanxin did not know who the white-clothed man was. She only knew that he was very, very powerful. She had never seen Ah Jiu use his full strength. At this moment, she finally knew how powerful her Ah Jiu was. He was terrifyingly powerful, so powerful that he exceeded her understanding. However, that white-clothed man was also very powerful. Based on their fighting styles, both sides would definitely suffer in the end. Unfortunately, she was too weak. She could not even resist the pressure emitted by the white-clothed man, so she could not help at all. ¡°Ah Jiu¡­¡± ¡°Stay there well.¡± Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin wanted to come and help him, so he had no choice but to divert his attention to remind her. However, because he was distracted, the situation of the battle changed. At this moment, he was already at a slight disadvantage. After the white-clothed man gained the upper hand, he increased his attacks. Every move and style was extremely ruthless as he attacked Ye Jiushang with all his might. In the end, Ye Jiushang could not withstand it and was forced back dozens of steps. He stood rooted to the ground in exhaustion and looked at the person in front of him expressionlessly, not saying a word. When Xue Fanxin saw that Ye Jiushang had been beaten back, she was very worried about his situation. She could not care less about the pressure and ran towards him with all her might. ¡°Ah Jiu, are you okay? Quickly let me see if you¡¯re injured anywhere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Your aura is a little chaotic. You consumed a lot of energy. Quickly drink a cup of water to recover.¡± Xue Fanxin did a simple examination and knew that Ye Jiushang was fine. He had just consumed a little too much energy. Hence, she took out a cup of divine water from the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space and handed it to Ye Jiushang for him to drink. Ye Jiushang smiled bitterly and hesitated to drink it. However, in the end, he drank it. The white-clothed man stood dozens of steps away from Ye Jiushang and did not move or speak. He only watched as the man and woman in front of him interacted. There was no expression on his face, and the aura on his body was extremely serious. Xue Fanxin glanced at the white-clothed man from time to time. With just one look, she felt that the white-clothed man was too terrifyingly serious. Although he had a peerless and extraordinarily handsome face, he was too serious. Ah Jiu was cold, but this white-clothed man was serious. The two of them had the same characteristics, but they also had different characteristics. At a glance, one could tell that they were not people who smiled. Where had this person come from? Wasn¡¯t he a little too powerful? Could it be that Ruiyuan¡¯s helper? The more Xue Fanxin thought about it, the more she felt that her guess was correct. She protected Ye Jiushang behind her and wanted to buy him some time to recover. Hence, she chatted with the white-clothed man in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re a helper Ruiyuan found, right? I can tell you clearly that even if I die, I won¡¯t help you revive Luo Huaying, nor will I let her possess me. If you want to use forceful methods, then I¡¯ll self-destruct and destroy this body. I won¡¯t do as you wish.¡± When the white-clothed man heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, he did not react at all. On the other hand, Ye Jiushang was quite frightened. He pulled Xue Fanxin in front of him and gently knocked her head as punishment. Then, he reprimanded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What self-destruction? You¡¯re not allowed to say such things in the future, nor are you allowed to do such a thing.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, don¡¯t be angry. I was just saying.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just say it casually.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t say it, alright?¡± Although Xue Fanxin promised Ye Jiushang, she still had such thoughts. If one day, she really could not resist and was forced to give up this body by Ruiyuan and the Demon Lord Fuyan, she would rather self-destruct than do as these people wished. Ye Jiushang could tell at a glance what Xue Fanxin was thinking. He knocked her head again. ¡°You can¡¯t even think about it. Live well and don¡¯t have any thoughts of self-destructing. In this world, no one can force me to the point of being unable to resist. Even if you pierce through the sky, I can support you. It;s just Ruiyuan, an ant. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Ruiyuan doesn¡¯t have much ability, but the helpers he found are very powerful. Look at that guy in white. His strength is comparable to yours, and he might even be stronger than you. You don¡¯t seem to be able to defeat him, so¡­ ¡± ¡°What nonsense is that? How can your husband not win against him? I only gave in to him and didn¡¯t want to hurt him. After all, he¡¯s my Eldest Senior Brother.¡± ¡°I know, I know.. My Ah Jiu is the most powerful¡­ Wait, what did you say? Eldest Senior Brother?¡± Chapter 1499 - Chapter 1499: Hello Eldest Senior Brother Chapter 1499: Hello Eldest Senior Brother In the beginning, Xue Fanxin thought that Ye Jiushang cared about his face and refused to admit that he could not defeat the white-clothed man. Only when she heard Ye Jiushang say that the other party was his Eldest Senior Brother did she react. ¡°Ah Jiu, what did you just say? He¡¯s your Eldest Senior Brother?¡± She knew that Ah Jiu had eight senior brothers, but apart from Seventh Senior Brother, she had never seen any other senior brothers. Therefore, she had never expected this person to be Ah Jiu¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother. Eldest Senior Brother was so serious and looked so fierce, so cold, and so cool. His personality was a little similar to Ah Jiu¡¯s, but he was even more serious than Ah Jiu. Ye Jiushang stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head gently. Then, he held her hand and walked towards the white-clothed man. He stood in front of him and said, ¡°Xin¡¯er, this is Eldest Senior Brother, Lu Yibai.¡± ¡°Hello, Eldest Senior Brother, hehe¡­¡± Xue Fanxin greeted him awkwardly. After all, she had just treated Eldest Senior Brother as Ruiyuan¡¯s helper. However, she could not be blamed. After all, Eldest Senior Brother had appeared when Ah Jiu was dealing with Ruiyuan. Lu Yibai only glanced at Xue Fanxin, his face still expressionless. When he looked at Ye Jiushang, he was still so serious. ¡°You¡¯ve been missing for more than 300 years, but your strength has improved quite a lot.¡± When he faced Lu Yibai, Ye Jiushang was also cold. ¡°According to Master¡¯s prediction, I went to transcend the tribulation and just returned to the Deity Position not long ago.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a tribulation, why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± ¡°This is my tribulation. There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± ¡°You blame me?¡± ¡°I never blamed Eldest Senior Brother.¡± When Xue Fanxin heard the content of their conversation, she already knew: There¡¯s a story. However, it was not good for her to speak now. From the looks of it, Eldest Senior Brother did not like to talk to unfamiliar people, so she should shut up obediently. Ye Jiushang and Lu Yibai¡¯s conversation was very simple. Although their tone was very cold, anyone who listened carefully could tell how much they cared about each other. Both of them were quiet people. In the end, they were at a loss for words. The atmosphere was in a deadlock. Ye Jiushang did not speak, and Lu Yibai did not speak either. He just looked at the other party coldly. Xue Fanxin could not stand this atmosphere and wanted to relieve it, so she took the initiative to say, ¡°Um¡­ Eldest Senior Brother, why did you attack Ah Jiu the moment you came?¡± ¡°Although you are the person Little Nine has set his sights on, it doesn¡¯t mean that you are the person I approve of, so don¡¯t use the title of Eldest Senior Brother casually,¡± Lu Yibai said with some displeasure. From his cold words, one could tell that he did not like Xue Fanxin. Ye Jiushang was very angry about this. He frowned. Previously, he had only spoken coldly to Lu Yibai. Now, he said angrily, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Xin¡¯er is someone I have set my sights on. If you still acknowledge me as your junior brother, then please respect her.¡± Lu Yibai raised his eyebrows, and his tone was even more displeased than before. ¡°Is she really worth you doing this?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s worth it or not is my own business. If Eldest Senior Brother came this time to cause trouble for Xin¡¯er, then please leave. Don¡¯t come again next time, or I won¡¯t show mercy anymore.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too weak.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Lu Yibai was really speechless. At this moment, he could already tell that if he continued to target Xue Fanxin, his Ninth Junior Brother, would definitely fall out with him. Therefore, helpless, he could only compromise and change the topic to say something else. ¡°Why did you get Second Junior Brother to investigate the Star God Hall with all his might?¡± Chapter 1500 - Chapter 1500: Don ‘t Like Me Chapter 1500: Don ¡®t Like Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang did not want to fall out with Lu Yibai either. When Lu Yibai no longer made things difficult for Xue Fanxin, his attitude would naturally soften a little and he would be willing to answer some questions patiently. ¡°I have some grudges with the Star God Hall. I¡¯ll meet them sooner or later. I¡¯ll understand my opponent first. There¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°Why do you have a grudge with the Star God Hall?¡± Lu Yibai asked. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, with your ability, you should have found some clues before coming here, right? Why ask now?¡± Lu Yibai frowned and looked at Xue Fanxin unhappily before continuing, ¡°Are you sure offending the Star God Hall for a woman is worth it?¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, if you still use this dissatisfied tone or attitude towards Xin¡¯er, then please leave. I¡¯ll deal with my own matters. You don¡¯t have to worry. If you¡¯re worried about being implicated, you can announce it to the public and cut ties with us directly.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Yibai had not expected Ye Jiushang to be so ruthless. He was so angry that he was speechless. Although he was still dissatisfied with Xue Fanxin, he did not dare to show it anymore. If he showed any more dissatisfaction and hatred for Xue Fanxin, with his understanding of Little Nine, he would probably really draw the line with him, his Eldest Senior Brother. His Ninth Junior Brother had never liked women. No matter what woman it was, he had never looked her in the eye, even¡­ But now, Little Nine had protected a woman so well. For her, he did not hesitate to go against the Star God Hall. He really did not know if this was a blessing or a curse. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, then please leave. I have nothing to say to you now. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Star God Hall. If you¡¯re unwilling to let Second Senior Brother help me investigate, then I¡¯ll go back and investigate myself.¡± At this moment, Ye Jiushang¡¯s tone and attitude had become much stronger. The cold aura emitted from his body made people feel afraid. Lu Yibai sighed helplessly. He knew that Ye Jiushang was really angry, so he no longer had any thoughts about Xue Fanxin. He said solemnly, ¡°The Star God Hall is no longer the same as before. I don¡¯t know what method Zuo Zhen used to greatly increase his strength. Even I am not his match, so you¡¯d best think carefully before doing anything.¡± If it was the previous Star God Hall, he might not be so angry, but the current Star God Hall¡­ was really not easy to deal with. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Eldest Senior Brother to worry about this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my Ninth Junior Brother, the younger brother I watched grow up. How can I sit back and do nothing about you? I can find out that she has some relationship with the Star God Hall, and others can find out, so you¡¯d best be mentally prepared. I¡¯ll help you stall for time in the astral world. Prepare yourself early during this period of time.¡± Lu Yibai did not want to say anything else, nor did he have anything to say. He glanced at Xue Fanxin again with dissatisfaction and disgust, and after looking at her, he disappeared into thin air. After Lu Yibai disappeared, the world in the void also disappeared. Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang returned to their original place, the house where Ruiyuan was originally. Even now, Xue Fanxin was still digesting what Lu Yibai had just said. When she faced Lu Yibai, she was really nervous and afraid, because Lu Yibai¡¯s pressure was too strong and he was too serious. At this moment, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Ah Jiu, your Eldest Senior Brother doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much..¡± Chapter 1501 - Chapter 1501: A Sister Chapter 1501: A Sister Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations How could Ye Jiushang not know that his Eldest Senior Brother did not like Xue Fanxin? Although he was also displeased, this matter was not a big deal to him. Therefore, he comforted the person in front of him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s his business if he doesn¡¯t like you, as long as I like you.¡± ¡°But he is your Eldest Senior Brother¡­¡± ¡°So what? Just because he¡¯s my Eldest Senior Brother, must the person I like be liked by him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I feel that it¡¯s a little¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. Because of me, you and Eldest Senior Brother might have some gaps. I don¡¯t want such a thing to happen.¡± ¡°The gap between us has existed thousands of years ago.¡± ¡®Why?¡± Ye Jiushang smiled bitterly, as if he was recalling something. Then, he said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother has a younger sister.¡± Just by mentioning a younger sister, Xue Fanxin could already guess the story. ¡°Could it be that Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s younger sister likes you?¡± ¡°Yes, and she¡¯s a little crazy. In order to force me to marry her, she didn¡¯t hesitate to threaten Eldest Senior Brother by hurting herself and let him pressure me. Eldest Senior Brother dotes on his younger sister very much, so he once came to beg me, hoping that I could marry his younger sister for his sake, even if I don¡¯t touch her.¡¯ ¡°How can he do this?¡± Xue Fanxin originally wanted to work hard to make Lu Yibai acknowledge her, but she did not want to anymore. Initially, she was puzzled as to why Lu Yibai hated her so much when they first met. It turned out to be because of his younger sister. Presumably, Ah Jiu had not compromised and married Lu Yibai¡¯s younger sister in the end. That was why there was some gap between the senior and junior brothers, and that was why Lu Yibai hated her so much. In that case, there was no need for her to work hard to win Lu Yibai¡¯s recognition, because she no longer acknowledged Lu Yibai as her Eldest Senior Brother. Ye Jiushang knew that Xue Fanxin had already sentenced Lu Yibai in her heart. He did not say much about this, nor did he argue for his Eldest Senior Brother. He continued, ¡°Because I insisted on not marrying Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s younger sister, I was unwilling even to marry her to give her a name even though I didn¡¯t have to touch her. Therefore, Eldest Senior Brother was very angry at that time and said something.¡± ¡°What did Lu Yibai say back then?¡± In the beginning, Xue Fanxin was still willing to call Lu Yibai Eldest Senior Brother. Even if Lu Yibai hated her, she still called him Eldest Senior Brother respectfully. But now, she no longer had the heart to. She called him by his name. Many a time, one could tell from the way people addressed each other how close they were. How could Ye Jiushang not tell? However, he did not mind. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother said at that time that if I did not marry his younger sister, I should never appear in front of his sister in the future.¡± ¡°He makes it sound like you really want to appear in front of his sister.¡± ¡°Because Eldest Senior Brother lives with his sister. In other words, if I don¡¯t appear in front of his sister, it¡¯s equivalent to not appearing in front of him.¡± ¡°How dare he say such things?¡± Xue Fanxin had only been a little dissatisfied with Lu Yibai previously. Now, she hated him. She had to say important things three times. Ye Jiushang looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s angry expression and felt that she was quite cute. He kissed her little mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at someone not worth it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just hate this person.¡± ¡°Since you hate this person so much, let¡¯s not talk about him.¡± ¡°Tell me, you must tell me. I want to know the ins and outs of the matter. Lu Yibai asked you not to appear in front of his sister.. What happened after that?¡± Chapter 1502 - Chapter 1502: Can Only Avoid Chapter 1502: Can Only Avoid Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Initially, Ye Jiushang did not want to continue talking about Lu Yibai because it angered Xue Fanxin, but Xue Fanxin was still asking, so he could only continue to answer, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s younger sister. I¡¯m not even willing to marry her as a decoration, so I can only choose not to appear in front of them. Anyway, we senior and junior brothers don¡¯t meet often. Even if we met, we could choose another place. Avoiding Eldest Senior Brother and his younger sister was not difficult for me.¡± Because he did not want to appear in front of the Eldest Senior Brother and his sister, he had rarely returned to the astral world since then. He had been living comfortably as his Master God in the five continents and ten regions. Even when he started his tribulation 300 years ago, he had not given the Eldest Senior Brother any news. It was not only his Eldest Senior Brother. He had not even contacted the other senior brothers. He had gone to transcend the tribulation alone. This calamity could be said to be a narrow escape. If he had not met Xin¡¯er, it would have been very difficult for him to return to the Deity Position. As for his Eldest Senior Brother, although he still respected him, his feelings were no longer as strong as before. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ll always run away like this?¡± Xue Fanxin asked again. Her tone became more and more aggressive, and her eyes were filled with disgust and anger. It could be seen that she hated and was angry at Lu Yibai. ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t avoid it? Eldest Senior Brother treasures his younger sister very much. If I kill her, I will definitely become enemies with Eldest Senior Brother. This is not something I want to see, so I can only avoid it.¡± When Ye Jiushang said this, he was filled with helplessness. Because he cared about Eldest Senior Brother, he did not kill his sister in a rage. If it were anyone else, how could they have lived until now? Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart suddenly ached for Ye Jiushang. She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him. ¡°Ah Jiu, you must be very sad. You care so much about Lu Yibai, but for his younger sister, he doesn¡¯t care about your feelings¡­¡¯ ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not entirely true. Eldest Senior Brother actually cares about me quite a lot, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that he cares more about his younger sister. That¡¯s not wrong. You¡¯re only his junior brother. You¡¯re not related by blood at all. Lu Yibai and his younger sister are related by blood. Under normal circumstances, many people have to care about their relatives who are related to them by blood. Ah Jiu, others don¡¯t care, but I care about you. I¡¯ll care about you more than before and love you.¡± Ye Jiushang hugged the person in his arms and smiled dotingly. ¡°Silly girl, what are you letting your imagination run wild for? I¡¯m not as weak as you think, nor am I as injured as you think. Although that person is my Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯ve never counted on him for anything. Therefore, I don¡¯t value his care too much.¡± If he really cared so much about Eldest Senior Brother, he would have compromised and married his younger sister back then because of him. He did not compromise. Even if his Eldest Senior Brother used threats, he did not compromise. This was enough to show that in his heart, his Eldest Senior Brother did not have that much weight. Actually, before this, he still cared about Eldest Senior Brother. However, ever since Eldest Senior Brother threatened him for his younger sister, Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s weight in his heart had gradually decreased. Until just now, when Eldest Senior Brother made things difficult for Xin¡¯er and did not like her, he did not care about this so-called Eldest Senior Brother even more. If Eldest Senior Brother still made things difficult for Xin¡¯er for his younger sister in the future, then don¡¯t blame him for being impolite. Xue Fanxin could tell that what Ye Jiushang said was true. He really did not care much about Lu Yibai¡¯s relationship as a fellow disciple, so he finally relaxed a little. If Lu Yibai really made things difficult for her because of his younger sister in the future, she would not be polite.. Chapter 1503 - Chapter 1503: All Confused Chapter 1503: All Confused Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang had come out to deal with Ruiyuan. Who knew that Lu Yibai would suddenly appear? They did not know if the soul Ruiyuan had dispelled had been completely dealt with. However, it should have been cleaned up. Even if it was not cleaned up, that little remnant soul could not cause any trouble. If the remnant soul wanted to condense a corporeal body and spiritual sense again, even with the help of natural treasures, it would take a lot of time. It would be good if there were any results in three to five years. Some remnant souls might not be able to condense a corporeal body and spiritual sense for decades. Therefore, they were not worried that Ruiyuan could cause any more trouble. Even if Ruiyuan could condense a physical body and spiritual sense in the end, it might already be ten years or decades later. At that time, they would probably no longer be in the five continents and ten regions. Although the current Desolate Region was not lively, as the people here walked out, the reputation of the Desolate Region would become higher and higher. At that time, more and more people would come to cultivate here. However, with more people, there would be more trouble. Such a cultivation treasure land would definitely be spied on by many people. If they did not have the strength to guard it, even the master of the Desolate Region would be in a passive state. He might even be treated as a puppet. Hence, strength was very important. At the very least, one had to have the strength to protect this treasure land. Xue Fanxin had long made plans. Seeing that her strength was getting stronger and stronger and that she had so many natural treasures in her hand, she had to help her people no matter what. Therefore, she got more than ten large bath buckets early in the morning and filled each bath bucket with divine water. She added all kinds of spirit herbs and the spirit liquid she had concocted. In those spirit liquids was the sap of the Tree of Life. Hence, one could imagine how precious the water in these bathtubs were. ¡°Woman, why did you ask us to come to the courtyard so early in the morning?¡± Little Lei looked like he had not slept enough and came to the courtyard to gather in a daze. Seeing that many people had already come to the courtyard and seeing a row of bathtub, he had no idea what they were doing. Xue Batian, Heilong, Hai Feng, Zimo, Heiyao, Heiyu, Heiran, Heiyue, and Gu Jinyuan. Even Zhuri, Fuyun, Liu Qing, and Mother Ruan were among them. Almost everyone Xue Fanxin cared about had been called over. Everyone looked at the bathtub. Like Little Lei, they were all puzzled. ¡°There are a lot of impurities in your bodies. If you want to increase your cultivation level, I¡¯m afraid it will take a long time. However, if you remove all the impurities in your bodies, your cultivation level might be able to increase directly. Of course, just increasing your cultivation level is not enough. You still have to strengthen your basic training. I won¡¯t waste my breath. If you trust me, then soak in these bathtub. Grandpa, you go first.¡± Xue Fanxin did not care what the others thought, but she definitely had to take care of her grandfather. Xue Batian trusted his granddaughter very much. No matter what was in these bathtub, he would soak in it, so he went straight in. ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s a little cold, but it feels very comfortable. It¡¯s slowly turning hot now. Xin¡¯er, what is this water?¡± ¡°Divine Spirit Water, plus some spirit herbs and spirit liquids to remove impurities and improve your physique.¡± Upon hearing that the bathtub was filled with divine water, the others quickly went in to soak without thinking. Actually, they all believed Xue Fanxin. They believed her very, very much. No matter what Xue Fanxin said, they would do it. However, they had never expected Xue Fanxin to spend so many good things for them. It seemed like the consort really cared about them.. Chapter 1504 - Chapter 1504: Advancing Together Chapter 1504: Advancing Together Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After everyone soaked in the bathtub, Xue Fanxin watched from the side. She performed acupuncture on everyone and used the golden needle technique to better open their meridians. Then, she better removed the impurities in their bodies and improved their physiques. At the same time, she helped them activate the spirit meridians in their bodies and make their talent better than before. However, the pain they had to bear to cleanse their marrow and meridians, remove impurities, and improve their physique was very huge. Many people shouted because they could not bear such pain. However, they only shouted. No matter how painful it was, they endured it. Everyone knew that if they wanted to become stronger, they had to bear with the pain at this moment. Even the most powerful Little Lei could not bear such pain. His small body was soaking in the bathtub, and his body showed faint signs of transforming. ¡°Woman, woman¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain!¡± ¡°You have to bear with the pain. If you want to become stronger, you have to bear with such pain. As long as you survive, your future will be even more exciting. Do you know how valuable this bucket of divine water is? Even if you search the entire five continents and ten regions, you won¡¯t be able to find so much. After this cleansing your marrows, your meridians, and removing the impurities, your physique and talent will improve. Your cultivation speed will be much faster than before. Before Xue Fanxin could finish speaking, Heilong, who was soaking in the bathtub, suddenly advanced. At this moment, he was already at the peak of the Saint Realm, just a little away from entering the Martial Monarch Realm. At this moment, the medicinal effects of the bathtub had not passed. Not long after the spiritual energy storm in the Desolate Region, the spiritual energy in the Desolate City was extremely rich, especially in the Desolate King¡¯s Estate. Hence, if the people soaking in the bathtub could bear the inhumane pain, they would definitely gain a lot. Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo were Ye Jiushang¡¯s trusted aides in the Tongxuan Continent. The others had also been carefully chosen by Ye Jiushang. Their willpower was much stronger than ordinary people, so no matter how painful it was, they could survive. They had to survive, or they could no longer follow their master and the consort. With such a strong obsession, everyone broke through one after another, especially Heilong, Hai Feng, and Zimo. They actually directly broke through to the Saint Realm and advanced to the Martial Monarch Realm. Because one had to suffer the lightning tribulation to advance to the Martial Monarch Realm, lightning kept striking in the sky of the Desolate King¡¯s Estate. Those lightning tribulations were like rain as they kept striking at a certain courtyard of the Desolate King¡¯s Estate. When the people outside the Desolate King¡¯s Estate heard such a huge tremor, how could they have the mood to cultivate? They all raised their heads to look at the lightning tribulation striking down from the sky. ¡°Heavens! Who on earth is advancing to the Martial Monarch Realm and actually caused such a huge commotion?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s not just one person advancing to the Martial Monarch Realm. There are at least a few people.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from the Desolate King¡¯s Estate too heaven-defying? There are a few of them who advanced to the Martial Monarch Realm at once. Their foundation is simply indescribable.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, the Desolate King¡¯s Estate is definitely not to be trifled with, so everyone, be careful in the future and don¡¯t provoke anyone you shouldn¡¯t provoke.¡± Thinking of what had happened to those people from the Gu family, many people had lingering fears. Even if they had any thoughts, they did not dare to act recklessly, because they could not afford to offend the Desolate King¡¯s Estate. Based on the current situation, the Desolate King¡¯s Estate would only become stronger and stronger. Furthermore, the current Desolate City had a powerful protective array and a Spirit Transferring Array that could transform spirit energy storms into rich spirit energy. Before long, this matter would spread throughout the five continents and ten regions. At that time, countless cultivators would flood into the Desolate Region and Desolate City¡­ They seemed to be able to see the future of the Desolate Region.. Chapter 1505 - Chapter 1505: Reaching the Sky in a Single Step Chapter 1505: Reaching the Sky in a Single Step Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Because the three of them had advanced to the Martial Monarch Realm at the same time, the lightning tribulation was abnormally terrifying. The Desolate King¡¯s Estate was in a state of surging lightning for the entire day. Even quite a few places outside the residence were struck by lightning, causing a huge commotion. Fortunately, all the houses and buildings in the Desolate City were very secure. Furthermore, the heavenly lightning was mainly aimed at people who had advanced to the Martial Monarch Realm, so the impact of others and places was not too great. After this collective advancement, the Desolate King¡¯s Estate had three more Martial Monarch Realm experts. Including Xue Batian and Little Lei, there were five. As for Heiyao, Heiyu, Heiran, Heiyue, Zhuri, Fuyun, and the others, their cultivation levels were not low. They were at least at the initial stage of the Saint Realm. Especially Heiyao and Heiyu, they were already at the peak of the Saint Realm. They were only a step away from entering the Martial Monarch Realm. However, a slight difference was a thousand miles. Therefore, even if it was just a step away, it was extremely difficult to praise this step. After everyone had been cleansed and advanced, Xue Fanxin took out all kinds of elemental spirit arts and distributed them one by one. ¡°This is an elemental spirit technique. It has metal, wood, water, fire, earth, ice, wind, and lightning. Ah Jiu prepared it for you, so you have to cultivate well. Don¡¯t let Ah Jiu and I down.¡± ¡°Your Highness, we definitely won¡¯t disappoint you and His Highness.¡± Although they had not been in the Desolate Region for long and had never left it to go elsewhere, they more or less knew some of the situation in the five continents and ten regions. They knew very well how difficult it was to advance to the Martial Monarch Realm and had never thought of having much achievements. But now, they felt like they had reached the heavens in a single step. However, they would not be arrogant and complacent because of this, because they knew that compared to their two masters, they were still too weak. ¡°Woman, woman, I can transform at will.¡± Little Lei turned into a mini dragon. He first flew around Xue Fanxin, then climbed up her shoulder from her arm and twisted his butt and waist on her shoulder. Then, right on the heels of that, he flew away and transformed into his human form. Although Little Lei could already transform, he still looked like a handsome little kid. Xue Batian was already at the peak of the Martial Monarch Realm and was half a step into the Deity Realm. However, his foundation was unstable and he had to strengthen it in the future. It was not just Xue Batian. Everyone¡¯s foundation was unstable. Even Little Lei was a little weak. ¡°Although your cultivation levels have directly increased, your foundation is not strong, so you must strengthen your basic training next, okay? I still need you to help me guard the Desolate Region. You have to practice your true ability.¡± Xue Fanxin repeatedly emphasized the basic training and even briefly listed all kinds of plans. After what had happened to the Gu family, she seriously realized that the Desolate Region itself was too weak. Although she could rely on the Nine Nether Holy Land, no matter what, relying on her own ability was more reliable. Three Martial Monarch Realm experts and quite a few Saint Realm experts had appeared in the Desolate King¡¯s Estate at once, scaring the people outside quite badly. They were secretly glad that they had not offended anyone from the Desolate King¡¯s Estate. However, some people became more and more depressed and angry. Feng Xianyao had been waiting for Duanmu Ying to take action, but after waiting for a long time, there was no result. When she saw the terrifying lightning tribulation in the sky above the Desolate King¡¯s Estate, she was so angry that she could not calm down and cultivate at all. ¡°That damned Duanmu Ying. Why hasn¡¯t she made a move yet?¡± ¡°Why can that slut Xue Fanxin live so well?¡± ¡°Damn it, damn it. All of you deserve to die.¡± Feng Xianyao flew into a rage in her room, but no matter how angry she was, no one came to persuade her, letting her be exasperated. Qing Shi was busy cultivating and had no time to care about Feng Xianyao.. Chapter 1506 - Chapter 1506: Purposely Knocked Down Chapter 1506: Purposely Knocked Down Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although Duanmu Ying had agreed to cooperate with Feng Xianyao and taken the porcelain bottle she had given her, she had no chance to see Xuanyuan Yunxing, let alone meet him. Because of the spiritual energy storm, the spiritual energy in the Desolate City had become extremely rich and pure. Many people placed their energy on cultivation, especially those who lived in the inn. They simply did not leave their homes and had been in seclusion. Xuanyuan Yunxing was one of them. It was not only Xuanyuan Yunxing. The brothers with Xuanyuan Yunxing were the same. All of them were in seclusion to cultivate. Hence, Duanmu Ying could not see him no matter what. This was because she did not have a resident¡¯s badge and could not enter the inn. The people in the inn would not casually disturb the tenants¡¯ rest or cultivation. As a result, no matter what plan Duanmu Ying and Feng Xianyao had, they could not carry it out. Duanmu Ying had already spent all the crystals on her. After today, there would be no crystals to pay for the room. At that time, she would be driven out of Desolate City. ¡°Sir, my senior brother lives inside. Can you help me report it, or can you let me in?¡± ¡°Why is it you again? Aren¡¯t you annoying? Don¡¯t you know the rules of the inn? It¡¯s written clearly outside that during special times, people who don¡¯t have a resident¡¯s badge are not allowed to enter and leave the inn at will. Also, this is a special time. 99% of the tenants in the inn are in seclusion cultivating, so no one is to disturb them casually. I don¡¯t care who you are, get lost quickly, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Duanmu Ying originally wanted to make a fuss, but when she saw that the guards in the inn were all walking over, she immediately fled in fear. If she still could not see Senior Brother Xuanyuan today, she would never have a chance again. But now, it was really, really difficult to see Senior Brother Xuanyuan. Duanmu Ying held the porcelain bottle Feng Xianyao had given her tightly. Her heart was filled with anger and unwillingness, but she did not have the courage to force it, so she could only leave with a gray face. However, the moment Duanmu Ying turned around and left, a purple figure suddenly flashed past her and even knocked her to the ground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Duanmu Ying was knocked to the ground and fell quite heavily, but the person who had bumped into her had long disappeared. She could only admit that she was unlucky. She endured the various pain in her body and stood up, slowly leaving. At this moment, Duanmu Ying did not notice that the porcelain bottle in her hand had disappeared. Little Lei deliberately knocked Duanmu Ying down and snatched the porcelain bottle from her hand. Then, he handed it to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Woman, woman, I brought you what you wanted. Then, is there a feast to eat today?¡± ¡°You little glutton. All you think about is eating all day.¡± Xue Fanxin poked Little Lei¡¯s head with her hand, then looked at the porcelain bottle in her hand. She opened it to take a look, then immediately closed it. Xue Batian was drinking tea by the side. Seeing that Xue Fanxin¡¯s expression was a little off, he asked, ¡°Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s in this porcelain bottle?¡± ¡°Soul Seizing Gu.¡± Xue Fanxin was no stranger to the Soul Seizing Gu. She had just come into contact with it a few days ago, and she still had it. She had not expected to obtain another Soul Seizing Gu today. This Soul Seizing Gu was much stronger than Gu Zhenzhen¡¯s. From the looks of it, it had been nurtured for at least ten years. Gu Zhenzhen had the Soul Seizing Gu, and Duanmu Ying also had the Soul Seizing Gu. What was the relationship between the two? However, she was certain that this Soul Seizing Gu was not raised by Duanmu Ying himself, because she did not know any Gu techniques.. Chapter 1507 - Chapter 1507: What Are You Thinking About Chapter 1507: What Are You Thinking About Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just as Xue Fanxin was thinking about the relationship between the two Soul Seizing Gu, Ye Jiushang suddenly appeared. He sat opposite Xue Fanxin leisurely, noble, and elegantly and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Batian was already used to Ye Jiushang¡¯s method of appearing without a trace. He casually glanced at him and continued to drink his tea. The taste of the spirit tea soaked in divine water was really good! Xue Fanxin was even more used to Ye Jiushang¡¯s appearance and did not feel anything. She was still thinking about the two Gu worms. As she pondered, she said, ¡°Ah Jiu, do you know who is better at Gu techniques in the five continents and ten regions?¡± ¡°The High God of Poisonous Magic,¡± Ye Jiushang gave a straightforward answer. However, this answer made Xue Fanxin feel speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t think this matter can involve the Poisonous Magic God.¡± The High Gods were basically all in the Divine Region, and they rarely interfered with what was going on below. Furthermore, they had the Master God overlooking them, so these two Soul Seizing Gu should have nothing to do with the Poisonous Magic High God. Although Ye Jiushang was the Master God and knew quite a lot, there were many things he did not know, especially unimportant people and things. He had never taken it to heart. Therefore, apart from the Poisonous Magic God, he indeed did not know anyone else who was good at Gu techniques. However, it was not difficult for him to investigate such a small matter. He only needed to give the order and he would quickly come to a conclusion. ¡°Why don¡¯t I instruct my subordinates to investigate?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this. I can still deal with these small Gu worms. I just want to know where Duanmu Ying obtained this Gu worm.¡± ¡°Feng Xianyao gave it to her.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze became deep. She asked in a joking tone, ¡°Ah Jiu, are you always paying attention to that Feng Xianyao?¡± No matter what, a man paying attention to a woman at all times would make people think too much. When Xue Batian heard this, he immediately leaned over and asked, ¡°Grandson-in-law, have you fallen in love with someone else?¡± Three black lines appeared on Ye Jiushang¡¯s forehead. He felt aggrieved and hurriedly explained, ¡°What are you thinking? That Gu worm was raised with Feng Xianyao¡¯s blood. Her aura is still on it.¡± Although he had never deliberately paid attention to Feng Xianyao, he had been interacting with her indirectly recently. Coupled with her identity as the fake Phoenix Star, he paid a little attention to her, so he was no stranger to her aura. ¡°Master, how did you know that the Gu had Feng Xianyao¡¯s aura on it? Are you very familiar with Feng Xianyao¡¯s aura¡­¡± Little Lei also came to join in the fun. However, just as he finished speaking, he regretted it. It was because a certain lord cast a sharp gaze at him that he was so frightened that he quickly shrank his neck. Master was so, so terrifying. He was much more terrifying than before. One look could scare him half to death. It seemed like he could not joke about his master in the future, or he would really lose his life. Xue Fanxin naturally knew that it was impossible for Ye Jiushang to fall in love with someone else, let alone have any feelings for Feng Xianyao. Seeing that the atmosphere had changed, she quickly stepped forward to mediate. ¡°Ah Jiu, everyone is just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Come, come, smile.¡± ¡°These jokes are not funny at all.¡± Ye Jiushang could not smile at all. However, he was not angry. He was just a little displeased. He did not like others to joke about his feelings for Xin¡¯er. Xue Batian knew that he had said something wrong today and was a little embarrassed, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°My precious granddaughter, it will be my birthday soon.. Should I celebrate this birthday or not?¡± Chapter 1508 - Chapter 1508: Stifling Chapter 1508: Stifling Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin had been too busy recently and had really forgotten about her grandfather¡¯s birthday. If her grandfather had not mentioned it, she probably would not have remembered this. ¡°Of course we have to. Furthermore, we have to liven things up. It¡¯s best if everyone in the five continents and ten regions knows about this. Grandpa, there¡¯s still a month before your birthday. We have to start making preparations.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a month! What are you preparing for?¡± Xue Batian was only saying it casually, wanting to use the birthday event to change the topic. He had never planned to celebrate any birthday. When he was the Duke of the Nanling Empire, because the Xue family army needed him to take care of them, his wallet was too short, so he had never held a birthday banquet. Over time, he had long stopped taking his birthday seriously. It did not matter to him if he celebrated it, and it became more normal not to celebrate it. Now that he heard his precious granddaughter say that she wanted to liven things up, although he felt a little awkward, he was also a little excited. If his precious granddaughter wanted to help him celebrate his birthday, it meant that she cared a lot about him, her grandfather. He was happy! Xue Fanxin moved her stool to Xue Batian¡¯s side, then played with his arm and acted cute by his side. ¡°Grandpa, I know that you¡¯ve never held a birthday banquet. In the past, it was because you didn¡¯t have money, but now, we don¡¯t lack money, so we must hold a birthday banquet happily. I want everyone in the five continents and ten regions to know that you¡¯re my precious grandfather. ¡± She could not forget this grandfather who had doted on her since she was young. ¡°Haha¡­ I also want everyone in the five continents and ten regions to know that you are my precious granddaughter,¡± Xue Batian replied happily. He stroked Xue Fanxin¡¯s head lovingly. Even if this girl had already grown up and had extraordinary strength, in his eyes, she would always be the cute precious granddaughter in his heart. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We want everyone in the five continents and ten regions to know about our relationship, hehe!¡± Ye Jiushang did not say a word. Looking at the interaction between the grandfather and granddaughter pair in front of him, he had his own plans. Xin¡¯er¡¯s grandfather was his grandfather. He naturally had to prepare for his grandfather¡¯s birthday with all his heart. However, he still had something important to do now. Perhaps he could only leave the birthday banquet to others to prepare. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m leaving for a while, so you can arrange the birthday banquet first. If you need people, you can get Chuge and Muyu to help.¡± ¡°Alright, go do whatever you have to do. I¡¯m here.¡± Xue Fanxin did not ask Ye Jiushang what he was going to do. Even if she wanted to ask, she would do it in private. Although her grandfather and Little Lei were not outsiders, there were some things that she could not let them know for the time being. After all, the more they knew, the worse it would be. Xue Fanxin did not ask, and Xue Batian and Little Lei would not ask either. The two of them chatted and brought up the topic of a feast. Xue Fanxin really had no choice but to spend some time cooking herself and make a sumptuous dinner to share with everyone. At the same time, she would make more roasted meat and let the little white cat and little white tiger come out for a delicious meal. After everyone had their fill, they went back to rest or do their own things. Ye Jiushang brought Xue Fanxin to a deserted place and spoke to her in private. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah Jiu, can you not be so serious? Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re parting forever. It¡¯s quite suffocating. Although I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going, we have the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. We can meet at any time, right?¡± Ever since Ah Jiu could enter and leave the space at will, she had never been worried about being separated from him, because no matter how far they were, she could see him at any time if she wanted to.. Chapter 1509 - Chapter 1509: Where to Chapter 1509: Where to Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Jiushang was not as optimistic as Xue Fanxin, but he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. We still have the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel connection! Although I don¡¯t know if I can enter and leave the space as I please when I go there, I think it won¡¯t be a problem to contact it with my divine sense.¡± Hearing Ye Jiushang¡¯s words, Xue Fanxin was a little anxious. ¡°Ah Jiu, where are you going?¡± ¡°The astral world.¡± ¡°Why are you going to the astral world for no reason? Is it because of Lu Yibai?¡± The thought of Lu Yibai made Xue Fanxin angry. Especially when she thought of how Lu Yibai had threatened Ah Jiu to marry his younger sister, she was even angrier. She had thought that Ah Jiu¡¯s eight senior brothers would be like Seventh Senior Brother, but it seemed like she was thinking too much. Although she had only seen Seventh Senior Brother and Eldest Senior Brother so far, she no longer dared to have too much hope for the other senior brothers. Ah Jiu¡¯s eight senior brothers were all overlords and were used to being high up in the air and controlling everything, so it was best not to have too much hope. ¡°It¡¯s not because of Eldest Senior Brother.¡± Ye Jiushang could tell that Xue Fanxin¡¯s opinion of Lu Yibai was getting stronger and stronger. However, he was also very helpless about this matter, so he could not be bothered. ¡°Previously, I once dragged Second Senior Brother to investigate the situation in the astral world, especially the recent situation in the Star God Hall. However, Second Senior Brother has yet to give me much useful information. Instead, it attracted Eldest Senior Brother. I want to know what Second Senior Brother did to actually let Eldest Senior Brother find out about you.¡± ¡°So you want to go to the astral world personally to clarify these things?¡± ¡°Yes, we have to figure out the situation in the Star God Hall as soon as possible. The more we understand, the better. Otherwise, once the Star God Hall discovers your existence, the situation will be very disadvantageous to us. Furthermore, I have to go back to the astral world. Because of the tribulation, I disappeared for 300 years. I have something to deal with.¡± ¡°Then if you go to the astral world, can¡¯t you enter and leave the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space at will?¡± Ye Jiushang hugged Xue Fanxin first before answering her question. ¡°The astral world is different from the five continents and ten regions. That place is filled with the power of the stars. I don¡¯t know if that place will reject the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. After all, this space is yours, not mine.¡± If the space was with him, he could enter and leave the space at will even if he went to the astral world. However, the space was with Xin¡¯er. He was only sharing this space, so the repulsive force from the astral world made him unable to be sure if he could enter and leave the space at will. Even if he could not enter and leave the space, he should be able to contact her with his divine sense. Xue Fanxin knew nothing about the astral world and did not know much about the five continents and ten regions. Therefore, although she could understand the astral world repulsion force Ye Jiushang mentioned, she did not. However, she was confident in Ah Jiu. Even if Ah Jiu went to the astral world, he could protect himself, so she did not have to worry about Ah Jiu encountering any danger. But¡­ ¡°Ah Jiu, if you go to the astral world, will Lu Yibai come and threaten you to marry his younger sister again?¡± This was what she was most concerned about. If Ah Jiu was forced to marry for Lu Yibai, that would be terrible. ¡°You can rest assured about that. As long as I¡¯m unwilling, Eldest Senior Brother can¡¯t do anything to me. If he really angers me, I don¡¯t mind falling out with him.¡± When Ye Jiushang said this, he was actually unwilling. Unless he had no choice, he did not want to fall out with his Eldest Senior Brother. However, if Eldest Senior Brother went overboard, then don¡¯t blame him for disregarding their relationship as brothers.. Chapter 1510 - Chapter 1510: Definitely Choose You Chapter 1510: Definitely Choose You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter what Ye Jiushang said, Xue Fanxin was still a little worried. After all, because of Lu Yibai, Ye Jiushang had left the astral world and come to the five continents and ten regions to be the Master God. Although she did not know what the astral world was like, she thought that it must be a place even stronger than the five continents and ten regions. ¡°Ah Jiu, I¡¯m actually a very selfish person. If I let you choose between me and Lu Yibai, I hope the person you choose is me, so¡­¡± Before Xue Fanxin could finish speaking, Ye Jiushang pulled her into his arms and used his actions to explain his choice. He even emphasized, ¡°If I really have to choose between the two of you, I will definitely choose you. Although Eldest Senior Brother took care of me, this doesn¡¯t mean that he can decide my life, nor does it mean that he can force me to marry someone I don¡¯t want to marry. If Eldest Senior Brother really wants to do this, it means that he is willing to fall out with me for his younger sister. In that case, I won¡¯t care.¡± He knew how much Eldest Senior Brother doted on his younger sister, so if things really developed to that extent, he did not mind falling out with Eldest Senior Brother. Furthermore, at this moment, he was already mentally prepared to fall out with Eldest Senior Brother, because Eldest Senior Brother really cared too much about his younger sister. ¡°Took care of you?¡± ¡°I was an abandoned baby. It was Master who picked me up and raised me. When I was three years old, Master left me to Eldest Senior Brother to take care of me because he had something urgent to do. It was only when I was eight years old that Master returned. During those five years, Eldest Senior Brother treated me extremely well, like a brother and a father. I have always been very respectful and grateful to Eldest Senior Brother.¡± However, respect and gratitude did not mean that he would listen to all of his Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s arrangements. Hence, unless he had no choice, he really did not want to fall out with his Eldest Senior Brother. Xue Fanxin could tell that Ye Jiushang¡¯s feelings for Lu Yibai were really deep. He was like a brother and a father to him. If he really had to make a choice between her and Lu Yibai, it would definitely be very painful for him. However, she did not want to give up on Ah Jiu, and Ah Jiu did not want to give up on her, so they could only let Lu Yibai down. Ye Jiushang could sense that Xue Fanxin¡¯s heart had become heavy. He did not want her to be sad, so he comforted her. ¡°Silly girl, why are you thinking so much? Don¡¯t feel conflicted because of Eldest Senior Brother. Although Eldest Senior Brother has done me a favor, I¡¯ve already returned it thousands of years ago.¡± ¡°Returned? How?¡± ¡°Ignoring how much I¡¯ve helped Eldest Senior Brother, just his younger sister¡¯s life is enough to repay the favor of taking care of me for five years.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Lu Yibai¡¯s younger sister owes you her life?¡± ¡°She used despicable methods to climb into my bed and was caught by me. With my personality and style of doing things, she would definitely die, so for the sake of Eldest Senior Brother, I spared her life. In short, you don¡¯t have to worry about Eldest Senior Brother, nor do you have to worry about any choice, because I¡¯ve already made my choice.¡± Xue Fanxin was very touched when she heard that. She threw herself into Ye Jiushang¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. With a beauty in his arms, how could Ye Jiushang control himself? He lowered his head and kissed those seductive lips. When he arranged things in the astral world, he would return to help Xin¡¯er obtain the divine spark. After Xin¡¯er obtained the divine spark, she could advance to the Deity Realm. At that time, he could have his fun. He had waited too long for this meal¡­ Chapter 1511 - Chapter 1511: A Rival Chapter 1511: A Rival Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations That night, Xue Fanxin did not sleep at all. She busied herself with this and that in her space and refined quite a few high-level pills. There were all kinds. She even prepared the poison to kill and stuffed them all to Ye Jiushang. ¡°Ah Jiu, I can¡¯t help you much with the astral world, so I can only do my best. Take these pills. Their uses and usage are clearly written on them. Just in case, bring some divine water. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you can¡¯t enter and leave the space casually in the astral world.¡± Xue Fanxin prepared everything he needed for his long trip, including food and drinks. She placed all her hopes on these things. She could not accompany Ah Jiu to the astral world, so she could only let her things accompany Ah Jiu. Ye Jiushang looked at the things in his hand, his heart filled with happiness. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m only going back to the astral world. I¡¯m not going to any dangerous place. Look at your worried expression. What are you lettring your imagination run wild for?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already left the astral world for so long. Things have long changed for you. Who knows what kind of people and things you¡¯ll face when you return? Therefore, it¡¯s best to make some preparations. If¡­ if your Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s sister comes looking for you again, then you must be careful.¡± For some reason, she felt that the sister of that Eldest Senior Brother would be a powerful enemy. After all, she had a brother as powerful as Ah Jiu behind her. She had never taken it to heart about the women who admired Ah Jiu in the past. Su Baifeng and Yu Yuefu were all small fry and could not cause any trouble. However, this time was different. With her brother, Lu Yibai, backing her, and Lu Yibai being Ah Jiu¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother, her opponent was really powerful. At the very least, her background was much stronger than hers, so if she was not careful, her Ah Jiu might be snatched away. How could Ye Jiushang not know what Xue Fanxin was worried about? He pulled her into his arms affectionately and promised her repeatedly, ¡°You can rest assured about this. No matter what, I won¡¯t marry Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s younger sister. Even if she wants to see me, it will be as difficult as ascending to the heavens, so you don¡¯t have to worry about this at all.¡± ¡°But what if Lu Yibai uses all means to force you to submit?¡± ¡°You have to believe your husband, okay? If things really develop to that extent, I don¡¯t mind starting a massacre.¡± Even the Eldest Senior Brother could not force him to do something he did not like and marry someone he did not want to marry. Otherwise, he would really kill and resolve this problem in blood. When Xue Fanxin heard the word ¡®massacre¡¯, her blood ran cold. She did not want to talk about this topic anymore, nor did she want to give Ye Jiushang too much pressure. She said with a smile, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that serious. Furthermore, I believe you. I believe you completely. No matter what happens, prioritize your own safety, okay?¡± ¡°Wait for me to come back and celebrate Grandpa¡¯s birthday with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± That night, Xue Fanxin and Ye Jiushang stuck together at all times. They went to the roof in the middle of the night to look at the stars. When she woke up the next day, Xue Fanxin realized that she was sleeping on the comfortable bed in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel Space. There was no trace of Ye Jiushang by her side anymore, but she was not anxious. She just missed him a little. She wondered if Ah Jiu had returned to the astral world yet. How far was the astral world from the five continents and ten regions? No matter how far it was, one day she would go to that place and do what she had to do.. Chapter 1512 - Chapter 1512: Idle Chapter 1512: Idle Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the news that the spirit energy storm would transform into rich and pure spirit energy in Desolate City spread, many people surged into Desolate City every day. The originally cold and sparsely populated city had already slowly become lively. While Gu Jinyuan, Zimo, and the others were cultivating, they had to busy themselves with managing various matters and quickly perfect the facilities in the Desolate City. However, with more people, conflicts also increased. From time to time, people in the city would fight for various reasons. Xue Fanxin left these things to the others to deal with while she hid in her space to study the two Soul Seizing Gu. ¡°One is Gu Zhenzhen¡¯s Soul Seizing Gu, and the other is Feng Xianyao¡¯s Soul Seizing Gu. How can I play it to maximize the benefits?¡± Gu techniques were very broad and profound. Not only could they save people, but they could also kill people. They could also control people and were very useful. Although these bugs were a little disgusting, they were very valuable and worth studying. Anyway, Ah Jiu was not around and she had nothing to do, so she might as well study these two Gu worms properly. Just as Xue Fanxin was studying the two Soul Seizing Gu, Feng Xianyao could only wait for news from Duanmu Ying. Even now, there was no news. Through the connection of the Child Gu, she could sense that the Soul Seizing Child Gu was still intact. ¡°What is this Duanmu Ying doing? She can¡¯t even do such a small thing.¡± Feng Xianyao waited for a long time. She really did not have the patience to wait anymore, so she went to look for Duanmu Ying. However, when she arrived at the house Duanmu Ying lived in, she did not find any trace of her. After asking around, she found out that Duanmu Ying had already left the Desolate City because she did not have the money to pay for the room. ¡°That damned Duanmu Ying actually left just like that. Damn it.¡± ¡°So be it. Why did you take my Gu worm away?¡± Feng Xianyao did not think too much about it now. She only wanted to ask Duanmu Ying for the Gu worm back. After all, she had used her blood to carefully nurture that Soul Seizing Gu for more than ten years. She could not waste it in Duanmu Ying¡¯s hands. Xue Fanxin had no idea about Feng Xianyao and Duanmu Ying, nor was she interested in knowing about them. She studied the two Gu worms for a long time but made no progress, so she decided not to study them and went out to take a breather. At this moment, the people in the Desolate King¡¯s Estate were very busy. They were either in seclusion to cultivate or busy dealing with various matters outside. Even Mother Ruan and Liu Qing were so busy you couldn¡¯t see their shadows. Xue Fanxin was bored, so she went out to take a walk and take a look at the current Desolate City. Although there were more and more people in the city, it was still far inferior to the main cities of the other continents and regions. However, it did not matter. Before long, Desolate City would definitely be even more lively than the main cities of other continents and regions. ¡°Junior Sister Fanxin.¡± Xue Fanxin was strolling on the streets when she suddenly heard someone call her from behind. She turned back and saw Xuanyuan Yunxing and the others walking towards her, so she greeted them. ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, and a few senior brothers, hello. Aren¡¯t you cultivating in the inn? Why have you all run out?¡± ¡°I just received news that the family has something to do and has to go back quickly. I originally wanted to go to the Desolate King¡¯s Estate to say goodbye to Junior Sister, but I dyou¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Xuanyuan Yunxing was very happy to see Xue Fanxin. Some feelings in his heart were hidden very hard and buried deep in his heart. ¡°Oh¡­ Since your family has something to do, I won¡¯t force you to stay. The next time you come to the Desolate Region, I¡¯ll definitely entertain you warmly.¡± ¡°Alright, you said it. Junior Sister Fanxin, apart from receiving news from the family, I also received another piece of news. Something seems to have happened to the Shui family of the South Continent. It seems like Shui Moning¡¯s lineage has been expelled from the family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 1513 - Chapter 1513: The Shui Family Chapter 1513: The Shui Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin heard the news about the Shui family, and it was bad news, she asked anxiously, ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, can you tell me the exact situation ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the exact situation. Because the Xuanyuan family¡¯s matter this time is a little related to the Shui family, I know a little information. As for the details, I¡¯ll only know when I return to the family. However, one thing is certain. Shui Moning¡¯s lineage has been expelled from the Shui family.¡± If not for Shui Moning and Xue Fanxin¡¯s extraordinary relationship, Xuanyuan Yunxing would not have paid attention to the Shui family at all, nor would he care who had been expelled from the Shui family. No matter what happened to the Shui family, he had to return to the Xuanyuan family quickly. He could not let the family do anything stupid, such as what happened to the Shui family. Xue Fanxin could not get anything out of Xuanyuan Yunxing, so she did not ask further. She chatted with them for a while more before personally sending them off. However, not long after Xuanyuan Yunxing left, Manqiu came. The moment he arrived, he immediately went to look for Xue Fanxin and told her what he knew truthfully. ¡°Your Highness, the Lin family made things difficult for the Shui family. In order to appease the Lin family¡¯s anger, the Shui family expelled Shui Moning¡¯s lineage from the family. There aren¡¯t many people in Shui Moning¡¯s lineage anymore. Apart from the father and daughter, the others can¡¯t be considered members of the Shui family, so the only people who have really been expelled from the Shui family are Shui Moning and her father. I have already secretly settled them down. They won¡¯t be in any danger for the time being.¡± ¡°Why would the Lin family suddenly cause trouble for the Shui family?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. However, she more or less had some guesses in her heart, but she could not be sure. Could it be because of Lin Weiwei¡­ Manqiu did not waste his breath and explained the ins and outs of the matter. ¡°Lin Weiwei failed to pass the new student secret realm trial of the Five Elements Academy and was expelled from the academy. After returning, she pushed all the blame to Shui Moning. However, she is quite smart. From the beginning to the end, she did not mention a word about you, let alone your relationship with Shui Moning. Now, the deeds of Your Highness have yet to spread in the South Continent, so not many people know your identity and deeds.¡¯ Because they did not know and Lin Weiwei deliberately hid it, the Lin family made things difficult for the Shui family fearlessly. ¡°If Lin Weiwei doesn¡¯t mention it, won¡¯t Moning mention it too?¡± ¡°Because Lin Weiwei did not pass the academy¡¯s new student secret realm trial, she returned to the South Continent many days earlier than Shui Moning. When Shui Moning returned to the Shui family in the South Continent, before she could figure out the ins and outs of the matter, the Shui family had already announced to the public that they would expel the father and daughter from the Shui family.¡± Hence, Shui Moning had no chance to explain the situation at all. She had not even been able to enter the Shui family¡¯s door and had been expelled from the family the moment she returned. Later, because of her anger and hatred, she decided not to mention it. Furthermore, she did not want to rely on Xue Fanxin for the truth. After all, it felt bad to always trouble others. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already give quite a few Water Spirit Pills to Sister Moning¡¯s father previously? With so many Water Spirit Pills, the Shui family still chased Sister Moning¡¯s father out?¡± ¡°Shui Moning¡¯s father did not publicize the Water Spirit Pills, so apart from him, no one in the Shui family knows of the existence of those Water Spirit Pills. Your Highness, the Shui family¡¯s situation is a little complicated. I think that Shui Moning leaving the Shui family might not be a bad thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sister Moning about the Shui family myself later. By the wav, how¡¯s your investigation into Shui Qianrou?¡± Xue Fanxin was not interested in the others in the Shui family at all. She just needed to know how Shui Moning was doing. Manqiu originally wanted to explain the complicated situation of the Shui family one by one, but seeing that Xue Fanxin was not interested, he did not say anything else. He answered the question seriously, ¡°After investigation, Shui Qianrou had no choice but to escape from the family because she had been framed by my clan. Shui Qianrou has an elder sister, who is also the current mistress of the Lin family. Her name is Shui Qianlan, and the two of them are half-sisters. Initially, the person who married into the Lin family was Shui Qianrou, but later, Shui Qianlan used some schemes to cause Shui Qianrou to escape from the family and was finally expelled.¡± There were actually still many mysteries about Shui Qianrou. Because too much time had passed, he could not find much information no matter how hard he searched. Furthermore, Shui Qianrou was already dead. Investigating a dead person, a dead person that not many people remembered, was really not an easy task. Xue Fanxin could tell that Manqiu had already done his best to investigate, but there was only this information, and it was worthless. The more this was the case, the more it meant that Shui Qianrou was not simple. ¡°Manqiu, have a good rest first. Come with me to the South Continent tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Manqiu replied. He seemed to have something to say later, but he hesitated to say it, feeling a little conflicted. Xue Fanxin could tell that Manqiu was in a dilemma, so she asked directly, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I heard something on the way back.¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°The Wind Emperor brought Feng Xiyu to the Medicine God Valley. Furthermore, the Medicine God of the Medicine God Valley has already promised the Wind Emperor to treat Feng Xiyu.¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Xue Fanxin asked again. Manqiu was conflicted again, but in the end, he still said bravely, ¡°With Feng Xiyu¡¯s petty personality, once he recovers, he will definitely take revenge on Your Highness. Even if he can¡¯t do it openly, he will definitely make underhand moves in secret, so please be mentally prepared.¡± Although he did not think that Feng Xiyu could cause any trouble, the Feng family was quite capable. If they really did something, it would really be impossible to guard against. ¡°If the Medicine God of the Medicine God Valley can really repair Feng Xiyu¡¯s meridians and dantian, that means that Feng Xiyu¡¯s luck is really good. However, since I can cripple him once, I can cripple him a second time, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about this person.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manqiu did not say anything else. He was just reminding Xue Fanxin. As for the future, they would talk about it in the future. After Manqiu left, Xue Fanxin took out what she had obtained in Shui Qianrou¡¯s tomb, but she had yet to see anything. After thinking about it, she decided to go to the Shui family personally and see if she could solve these mysteries. There must be a reason or a secret why her great-grandma had left these things for her, so she had to figure it out. Xue Fanxin bid farewell to everyone briefly that day and left the Desolate Region. She left with Manqiu and headed for the Shui family of the South Continent. Because Ye Jiushang was not around, they could not reach their destination directly with a swoosh. Therefore, they could only use a teleportation array or talisman. Manqiu did not have many teleportation talismans on him anymore, and Xue Fanxin did not even have one, so the two of them could only obediently use the teleportation array. They went to the central city first, then used the teleportation array in the central city to go to the main city of the South Continent. Back then, because the Five Elements Academy was recruiting new disciples, the central city was filled with people. The people queuing up to use the teleportation array looked endless. Although there were not as many people in the central city at this moment, there were still quite a few. They still had to line up to use the teleportation array. Manqiu originally wanted to use the Nine Nether Holy Land¡¯s badge to cut the line and use the teleportation array first, but he was stopped by Xue Fanxin. The two of them went to the end of the line to line up properly. However, when it was their turn, a playboy forcefully cut the line. ¡°Go, go, go. Make way for our Young Master.¡± Xue Fanxin did not want to be too high-profile, so she ignored this matter. It did not matter even if she suffered a little. She wanted to take a step back and see the world. She wanted to keep a low profile, but she just could not. ¡°Yo¡­ This little beauty is really beautiful. It makes my heart move.¡± The playboy originally wanted to go straight to the teleportation array, but at this moment, he was lustful. When he saw Xue Fanxin, he had crooked thoughts. When Manqiu saw that someone was teasing Xue Fanxin, he immediately stood out. ¡°How dare you touch her? Are you tired of living?¡± The playboy looked at Manqiu unhappily and said arrogantly, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you interfere in my business? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°No matter who you are, you will die if you touch her.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re really arrogant. However, to be arrogant in front of me, you have a death wish. I¡¯m the son of the King of the South Continent and the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate. Are you sure you can afford to offend me?¡± Even if the other Dartv revealed his identitv and background. Manaiu still said without changing his expression, ¡°Even if you are the son of the King of the South Continent and the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate, you have to die if you touch her.¡± ¡°What did you say? Say that again if you have the guts.¡± The Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate started to get angry. His face was filled with anger as he glared at Manqiu. He was the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate. No matter where he went, everyone had to give him some face, even the heads of those aristocratic families. But now, a person of unknown background actually dared to look down on him. Manqiu really did not take the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate seriously. The more he looked, the more he felt displeased with this person. However, since Xue Fanxin had no instructions, he could not act recklessly, so he only stood there without moving. He looked coldly at the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate and really said it again, ¡°Even if you are the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate, you have to die if you touch her.¡± ¡°I just have to touch this person. Let¡¯s see what you can do about me. Someone, teach this person a lesson and let him know the consequences of offending me.¡± The moment the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate gave the order, his lackeys, henchman, and lapdogs immediately attacked Manqiu. Manqiu did not even frown. He dealt with those people in a few moves. Then, he flashed in front of the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate and reached out to strangle his neck. ¡°You¡­ Let go of me. You actually dare to attack me. Just wait for the revenge of the Southern King¡¯s Estate.¡± Even if the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate was being strangled, he did not forget to bully others. Even at this moment, he did not think that the other party dared to kill him. The name of the Southern King¡¯s Estate was famous in the five continents and ten regions. Whoever dared to touch him would be going against the Southern King¡¯s Estate. However, Manqiu really did not take the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate seriously. He increased the strength in his hand and wished he could strangle the person in his hand. ¡°Cough, cough, cough.. From the beginning to the end, Xue Fanxin did not speak. Seeing that Manqiu was about to strangle the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate, she had no choice but to say, ¡°If you use a little more force, he will die. Let him go first. No matter what, he is the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate. We have no grudge with the Southern King¡¯s Estate. There¡¯s no need to form such a huge grudge over a small matter.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Manqiu let go. The Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate coughed for a long time and took a few deep breaths to catch his breath. He first glared fiercely at Manqiu before turning his gaze to Xue Fanxin. However, after what had just happened, he no longer seemed to have the courage to tease the person in front of him. However, the Young Master was quite arrogant. ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you. I have the soul mark left behind by my father. If you dare to kill me, my father will definitely find out. At that time, you¡¯ll be finished.¡± Hearing this, Manqiu glared angrily. The Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate was so frightened that he trembled. He moved slightly towards Xue Fanxin and said with a hint of panic, ¡°What else do you want? I¡¯m not frightened. If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll definitely return it double in the future.¡± A certain Young Master saw that his words did not seem to be of much use, so he could only turn his attention to Xue Fanxin. ¡°Miss, you¡¯d best control him lest you cause a fatal disaster because of him.¡± Xue Fanxin could already tell this Young Master¡¯s personality. Although he was a playboy and liked to bully others, he did not have much courage. Such a person would not achieve much. There was no need to waste much effort on him. However, she did not want to cause such trouble in the Southern King¡¯s Estate, so it was best to resolve it peacefully. ¡°Young Master Nan, I¡¯m really sorry. My attendant was not very polite to you. Please forgive him. However, when you¡¯re out, you have to keep a low profile. If you keep shouting that you¡¯re the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate and are targeted by the enemies of the Southern King¡¯s Estate, that will be terrible. As the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate, you should know what kind of enemies the Southern King¡¯s Estate has, right?¡± ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Young Master Nan had clearly heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and was thinking about it very seriously. He was like a simple and innocent person who did not have any schemes or intelligence. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. When you¡¯re out, it¡¯s best to keep a low profile. By the way, I still don¡¯t know who you are.¡± ¡°My name is Xue Fanxin.¡± ¡°Xue Fanxin, your name is not bad. Where are you from?¡± ¡°Desolate Region.¡± ¡°Desolate Region¡­ I heard that the Desolate Region has been quite lively recently. Are you going back to the Desolate Region now?¡± ¡°No, to the South Continent.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re going to the South Continent too! What a coincidence. I¡¯m returning to the South Continent too. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? After all, my attendant just made Young Master Nan unhappy. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a little awkward to be with you now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m magnanimous. For your sake, I forgive him. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go together. When we reach the South Continent, I¡¯ll take you to live a good life.¡± A certain Young Master did not care if Xue Fanxin agreed or not and pulled her towards the teleportation array. Xue Fanxin was a little helpless and could only follow. Manqiu had a displeased expression. He glared at Young Master Nan even more ruthlessly and ordered, ¡°Let go.¡± How could he let others touch the consort¡¯s precious body? Chapter 1514 - Chapter 1514: First Impression Chapter 1514: First Impression Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Having seen how powerful Manqiu was, the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate was more or less a little afraid. When Manqiu said to let go, he really let go. At this moment, he suddenly regretted inviting Xue Fanxin to use the teleportation array with him. Although he quite liked this beautiful and petite girl, the person beside her was really a little terrifying. Just his gaze could scare people to death. However, it was useless to regret now. He had already entered the teleportation array. Even if the atmosphere was a little stiff and awkward, he could only accept it. Just as the teleportation array was about to be activated, a voice suddenly sounded from ahead. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Fortunately, the teleportation array had not been completely activated. To be precise, it had not been activated yet, so it could be stopped. At this moment, the person in charge of the teleportation array walked over with five or six young men and women. Seeing that there were already quite a few people in the teleportation array, if he wanted the people he had brought to enter the teleportation array, at least two needed to come out. Hence, he said shamelessly, ¡°Young Master Nan, this is Miss Qingyun of the Medicine God Valley. She is called the little divine doctor and is the grand-disciple of the Medicine God. Because she has something urgent to do in the South Continent, I hope you can make things easy for her and give up two spots to use the teleportation array for Miss Qingyun first, okay?¡± Before the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate could speak, a woman standing beside Qingyun said, ¡°That man and woman are not from the Southern King¡¯s Estate. It¡¯s perfect, tell them to come out.¡± ¡°These two are my friends. Why should I let them out?¡± The Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate retorted angrily, feeling very displeased. He had invited these two people in, but now they wanted them to leave. Wasn¡¯t this slapping his face? ¡°Nan Jierui, you¡¯d best think carefully. What will the consequences of offending the Medicine God Valley be?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nan Jierui originally wanted to argue with the people from the Medicine God Valley, but he was stopped by the person beside him. He whispered into his ear, ¡°Young Master, offending the Medicine God Valley is similar to offending the Nine Nether Holy Land. Please reconsider. Why don¡¯t we leave two of our followers behind and vacate two spots, and they can return to the South Continent by themselves later?¡± Although Nan Jierui was a playboy, he knew very well that the Medicine God Valley was not something he could casually offend. Otherwise, he would definitely not protect his position as the Young Master of the Southern King¡¯s Estate. Therefore, for the sake of the big picture and his future, he could only leave his two followers behind and vacate two spots for the people from the Medicine God Valley. From the beginning to the end, Xue Fanxin did not say a word, but she saw everything clearly. She still appreciated this playboy, Nan Jierui. At the very least, he would not push her out because he was afraid of the Medicine God Valley. As for those people from the Medicine God Valley, they did not give her a good first impression. This was not the first time she had heard of the Medicine God Valley, but she had only heard of it in the past and had never come into contact with anyone from the Medicine God Valley. First impressions were very important between people. Because of these few people, her impression of the Medicine God Valley was not good. Also, Manqiu had spoken to her previously. The Medicine God of the Medicine God Valley had already decided to save Feng Xiyu. No matter why the Medicine God had saved Feng Xiyu, he was standing opposite her. Hence, she was mentally prepared to be hostile to the Medicine God Valley. The reason why the people of the five continents and ten regions admired and feared the Medicine God Valley was that be it pill cultivation or medical skills, the Medicine God Valley was top-notch. No one was willing to easily offend alchemists and doctors, because no one could guarantee that they would not be injured or sick in the future. However, to her, be it medical skills or pill cultivation, she did not need to seek help from the Medicine God Valley. Therefore, she did not mind even if she offended the Medicine God Valley.. Chapter 1515 - Chapter 1515: Who Are You Chapter 1515: Who Are You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, those people from the Medicine God Valley did not know that because of their small actions, they had already harmed the Medicine God Valley. After the teleportation array was activated, the people in the array formation did not say much. All of them waited quietly. Qingyun, who had the title of Little Divine Doctor, started to sized up Xue Fanxin. Seeing that not only was Xue Fanxin beautiful, but her aura was also extraordinary, this made her a little jealous, but she did not show it. Instead, she greeted her gently and generously, ¡°Miss, you look unfamiliar. May I know who you are?¡± ¡°The five continents and ten regions are so big. Miss Qingyun can see many unfamiliar people. Could it be that you have to ask about their backgrounds every time you see them?¡± Xue Fanxin did not have a good impression of Qingyun. She could see the jealousy and viciousness in her eyes clearly, so she was not polite when she spoke to her. However, she did not say anything harsh and only said calmly. However, even though her tone was calm, Qingyun still vaguely showed displeasure. However, she hid it extremely well and no one noticed. Furthermore, she did not take the initiative to quarrel with Xue Fanxin. On the other hand, the woman beside Qingyun scolded, ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to our Miss Qingyun in such a disrespectful tone? You¡¯re really uneducated.¡± ¡°I was only using a tone and attitude one would use to talk to strangers. How has it got anything to do with upbringing? Could it be that when you face strangers, you all curry favor like lackeys?¡± ¡°Why are you so unappreciative? Our Miss Qingyun took the initiative to greet you, but you actually¡­¡± ¡°Meilian, forget it. I was rude to this Miss. I don¡¯t blame her,¡± Qingyun said gently. Then, she looked at the silent handsome man beside her and took the initiative to say to him, ¡°Senior Brother Xiao, I usually don¡¯t leave the valley, so I don¡¯t know much about interacting with people outside. I hope you can take care of me during this period of time, lest I don¡¯t even know when I offend people.¡± Looking at Qingyun¡¯s moving appearance, she seemed to have been bullied and suffered greatly. She looked like she wanted to cry but held it in. If an ordinary man saw her pitiful appearance, they would definitely dote on her to the bone. As a result, the others with Qingyun immediately jumped out to stand up for her. ¡°Why are you so rude, woman? Junior Sister Qingyun only greeted you and didn¡¯t do anything to you. Do you have to say such heavy words to her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. One look and you can tell that such a person has no upbringing. What¡¯s the use of just having a good appearance? She doesn¡¯t have any upbringing from head to toe. She must be a bad person.¡± ¡°Junior Sister Qingyun, don¡¯t dispute with such an unpresentable person.¡± Xue Fanxin let those people talk their way out of it. After they finished, she retorted, ¡°Strange things happen every year. There are especially many this year. I just didn¡¯t want to talk to strangers, but in the end, I attracted a group of crazy dogs.¡± ¡°Little slut, who are you calling a crazy dog?¡± ¡°Who is the little slut scolding?¡± ¡°The little slut scolded you.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ So it¡¯s you, little slut, who¡¯s scolding me. I understand.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Those admirers of Qingyun could not win against Xue Fanxin with their words and wanted to attack. In the end, Manqiu fought forward and released the pressure of the Martial Monarch Realm, scaring all of them until their faces turned pale, and they almost could not stand steadily. Who could tell them why there was a Martial Monarch Realm expert here? Chapter 1516 - Chapter 1516: A Study Chapter 1516: A Study Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was originally a world that looked at strength, bullied the weak, and feared the strong. It was also a world that looked at looks. When Manqiu revealed his powerful cultivation and strength, those people from the Medicine God Valley did not dare to call out to him. A few of the women looked at Manqiu in a daze, and even the woman called Qingyun was no exception. Why had they not noticed that this man was so handsome just now? Not only was he handsome, but his cultivation level was also so high. Furthermore, his temperament was extraordinary. He was simply the perfect candidate in the hearts of countless girls. Qingyun looked at Manqiu and secretly compared him to Senior Brother Xiao. She suddenly realized that Senior Brother Xiao did not seem to be as outstanding as the man in front of her, so she made up her mind. Although she rarely left the Medicine God Valley, she was not someone who had never seen the world, nor had she not seen many big scenes. She had seen quite a few descendants of those aristocratic families and so-called geniuses, but none of them caught her eye. Even Chu Yunhan of the Central Continent did not make her feel much when she saw him. After all, Chu Yunhan¡¯s strength was not enough to catch her eye. Later, she had met Senior Brother Xiao. She had thought that he was outstanding enough, but she had never expected to meet an even more outstanding person today. As one of the four great young masters of the Nine Nether Holy Land, Manqiu cultivated the Ice Mystic Art. Be it status or strength, he was far ahead of those young masters of the aristocratic families, so his excellence was naturally self-evident. Qingyun had good taste in men. The Senior Brother Xiao she had taken a fancy to previously was also a person who was cold and aloof. From the beginning to the end, he had ignored Qingyun. Now that she had taken a fancy to Manqiu, he was definitely outstanding. However, liking someone was one thing, but being able to return home with the handsome man was another. ¡°Young Master, I am Qingyun of the Medicine God Valley. May I know your name?¡± Qingyun really hit on Manqiu, revealing her signature smile and revealing her charm. Just as she thought that she could win his favor, unexpectedly¡­ ¡°You are not qualified to know my name,¡± Manqiu said coldly, looking at Qingyun with disgust. Although there were no women in the Nine Nether Holy Land, they often had to go out to do things and had seen quite a few women. He could see through hypocritical people like Qingyun at a glance, so he felt very disgusted. Qingyun could not believe that she could actually see hatred in Manqiu¡¯s eyes. Dense hatred. That hatred was very clear in his gaze and face. Anyone could see it clearly. This was simply a ruthless slap to her face. Thinking about her, Qingyun, the little divine doctor of the Medicine God Valley, anyone who saw her would like her, especially men. As long as she smiled beautifully, everyone would like her to the core. But the person in front of her actually hated her so clearly. How was that possible? Nan Jierui saw that Qingyun had been defeated by Manqiu and could not help but secretly laugh. To be honest, he did not like a two-faced woman like Qingyun. However, because she was the little divine doctor of the Medicine God Valley, he did not dare to offend her. As a playboy, he had seen countless women. He had come into contact with many white lotuses, green tea bitches, and scheming women. Coupled with the fact that he had been born in a large family, he had seen quite a few women who were always infighting in the family. Therefore, his judgment of women was extraordinary. No matter how well that Qingyun hid it, he could still see through her. Hence, looking at women was also a form of study. If you judged wrongly and married a bad woman, you would suffer.. Chapter 1517 - Chapter 1517: Won ‘t Strike Chapter 1517: Won ¡®t Strike Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qingvun had lost face with Manqiu and could not get back at him. Because Manqiu was too powerful, no one dared to help her at all. Therefore, Manqiu only said one sentence, and those people from the Medicine God Valley had all become mute. Although the Medicine God Valley was very famous in the five continents and ten regions, they did not have much combat strength. If they really fought, they would definitely suffer. Alchemists and doctors were often occupations without much combat strength. Their combat strength mostly relied on external forces and others. Therefore, when facing experts, they generally did not dare to be too arrogant, unless they had even stronger bodyguards or followers by their side. Among the people from the Medicine God Valley, only Senior Brother Xiao was the strongest. Although he did not have a Martial Monarch Realm cultivation, he was at least at the peak of the Saint Realm. Furthermore, he had all kinds of trump cards. In other words, only Senior Brother Xiao could stand up for Qingyun at this moment. Unfortunately, from the beginning to the end, that Senior Brother Xiao had been standing there like an iceberg. He did not care about Qingyun¡¯s nonsense at all, as if it had nothing to do with him. Qingyun really had no choice, so she looked at Senior Brother Xiao pitifully and said pitifully, ¡°Senior Brother Xiao, did I do something wrong again?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t defeat him, so there¡¯s no need for you to waste your energy on me. Even if I can defeat him, as long as they don¡¯t endanger your life, I won¡¯t attack.¡± ¡°Xiao Muhe, how could you treat Senior Sister Qingyun like this¡­¡± The follower called Meilian beside Qingyun suddenly questioned, but as soon as she finished speaking, she regretted it. She shrank back in panic and did not dare to speak anymore. Xiao Muhe only glanced at Meilian coldly and could not be bothered with her. On the other hand, when Xue Fanxin heard the name Xiao Muhe, she thought of someone: Xiao Muyan. Back in the Tongxuan Continent, Xiao Muyan had first done all kinds of arrogant things in front of her. She had heard from Gu Jinyuan that Xiao Muyan had come for the Nine Revolutions Burning Yang Furnace, but in the end, he had taken a fancy to her Yin Yang Nine Needles Art and had even used all means to learn her acupuncture technique. However, in the end, because something had happened in the Blue Sea Villa, he no longer became her enemy. Later, she had never heard any news about Xiao Muyan. She had never taken it to heart about such an unimportant person. If she had not heard the name Xiao Muhe, she would not have remembered that there was such a person as Xiao Muyan. Because of her curiosity, Xue Fanxin asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Xiao Muyan?¡± Xiao Muhe originally stood rooted to the ground in an extremely cold manner, not wanting to care about anyone or anything. However, when he suddenly heard Xiao Muyan¡¯s name, he immediately cast a shocked gaze at Xue Fanxin. ¡°Who are you? Why do you know Xiao Muyan?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be said that we know each other. It¡¯s just that that guy had a small grudge with me some time ago. But don¡¯t worry. Our grudge has already been settled. There¡¯s no grudge or debt now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Xue Fanxin, the person who uses a mysterious acupuncture technique.¡± Xiao Muhe was very smart. With just a few small clues, he had already guessed Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity. When Xiao Muyan returned from outside, he had mentioned to the family that he had encountered an extremely skilled woman outside. However, that woman was very powerful, and he really could not learn the acupuncture technique from her. He more or less knew a little about this and knew that the woman who knew acupuncture was called Xue Fanxin. For that mysterious acupuncture technique, the Xiao family had sent quite a few experts to the Tongxuan Continent to look for this woman. Unexpectedly, she had actually come here.. Chapter 1518 - Chapter 1518: A Miscalculation Chapter 1518: A Miscalculation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin had not expected to expose her identity after saying a few words. From the looks of it, Xiao Muhe seemed to know a lot about her. She had really miscalculated. If she had known that her identity would be revealed, she would not have mentioned Xiao Muyan. However, from this matter, it could be seen that Xiao Muyan had not given up on her acupuncture technique. He had even revealed this matter. ¡°This Xiao Muyan, if I had known, I would have let Little Lei slap him to death back then. It wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble.¡± Hearing Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, Xiao Muhe frowned slightly and said with a hint of displeasure, ¡°Muyan only wants to learn acupuncture from you. If you don¡¯t want to teach, so be it. Why must you say it so viciously?¡± ¡°Can you still treat a person who is spying on your family¡¯s ultimate technique politely? What happened back then was not that simple. If not for the fact that Xiao Muyan was not on the Blue Sea Villa¡¯s side at the last moment, he would definitely have died cleanly and thoroughly like those people from the Blue Sea Villa. However, it looks like he hasn¡¯t given up on my acupuncture technique. Now that my identity and whereabouts have been discovered by you, if you still want to have designs on my acupuncture technique, then I advise you to put away that thought, or your outcome will be very tragic.¡± ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have a Martial Monarch Realm expert by your side?¡± Xiao Muhe knew from Xiao Muyan that Xue Fanxin was an arrogant person, but she had not expected her to be so arrogant. Xue Fanxin smiled coldly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try. Did Xiao Muyan tell you that not only are my medical and pill techniques powerful, but my poison techniques are also impressive? Do you believe that I¡¯ll poison you to death here?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Since Xiao Muyan has told you so much, you should know that I have a powerful husband behind me, so you¡¯d best not provoke me, or you¡¯ll really be in a terrible state.¡± Xiao Muhe looked at Xue Fanxin¡¯s evil smile and felt an inexplicable panic and fear. This was because he knew very well that the delicate and weak girl in front of him was definitely a powerful character. Qingyun watched Xue Fanxin and Xiao Muhe talk from the side and obtained some information from these words. At this moment, she did not dare to underestimate this little girl anymore, especially when she heard the words ¡®Not only are my medical and pill techniques powerful, but my poison techniques are also impressive¡¯. These words made her feel a deep sense of danger. She was really unlucky. If she had known that she would meet such a difficult person in the teleportation array, she would not have been so rushed previously, nor would she have let Nan Jierui give up two spots. Looking at Senior Brother Xiao, he was clearly afraid of that girl. Who was this girl? What was the acupuncture technique they were talking about? Qingyun really wanted to figure out these questions, but before she could sort out her thoughts or think of a countermeasure, the teleportation array stopped. The moment the array door opened, Xue Fanxin was the first to walk out. Manqiu followed behind her. One look and one could tell that the two of them were master and servant. There were probably not many people in the five continents and ten regions who could make a Martial Monarch Realm expert their servant. The people from the Medicine God Valley were still a little afraid after leaving the teleportation array. When they thought of how they had almost provoked some important person just now, they felt their hair stand on end. Nan Jierui did not fight with the people from the Medicine God Valley. He waited for them to finish before leaving the teleportation array. He originally wanted to catch up to Xue Fanxin and chat with her before handing her to his friend. Unfortunately, when he came out, Xue Fanxin had already disappeared. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t offend that girl completely. Otherwise, I would definitely be in trouble.¡± ¡°That girl is right. When we¡¯re out, it¡¯s best to keep a low profile.¡± No one knew that because of Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and in the short hour in the teleportation array, Nan Jierui¡¯s state of mind had changed drastically. To him, this was a considerable opportunity.. Chapter 1519 - Chapter 1519: Missing Chapter 1519: Missing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The moment Xue Fanxin left the teleportation array, she got Manqiu to quickly bring her to look for Shui Moning. Before Manqiu left the Southern Continent, he had already arranged for Shui Moning and her father to stay in an inn. He had thought that nothing would happen after leaving for two days, but unexpectedly, when they arrived at the inn, they found out that Shui Moning and her father had already disappeared. ¡°Missing? What do you mean missing?¡± Why had she disappeared? According to the innkeeper and waiter, Shui Moning and her father had left the inn yesterday and had yet to return. As for where they had gone, no one knew. The inn would not care where the guests went, nor would it be responsible for their safety. Therefore, the people from the inn did not investigate the disappearance of Shui Moning and her father. Manqiu blamed himself for this. ¡°Your Highness, this was my negligence. I never expected them to disappear in just two days.¡± Before he left, he had clearly instructed Shui Moning and her father repeatedly that before he returned, they could not leave the inn casually, nor could they go to dangerous places casually. However, they did not listen to him. He could only blame himself for being negligent. Before leaving, he should have sent people to protect the father and daughter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to blame yourself too much. Anything can happen. This is inevitable. Can you find out where they went as soon as possible?¡± Xue Fanxin did not blame Manqiu. After all, this matter had nothing to do with him. The most important thing now was to find Shui Moning and her father. ¡°The fastest way is to use the power of the Purple Cloud Tower. This is the South City of the Southern Continent. There is a branch of the Purple Cloud Tower in the South City. Let¡¯s go there directly. I believe we can obtain news of Shui Moning and her father soon.¡± ¡°The Purple Cloud Tower? Then let¡¯s go quickly.¡± After she came to the five continents and ten regions, she had really never been to the Purple Cloud Tower, so she really wanted to know what the Purple Cloud Tower in the five continents and ten regions was like. However, it should be no different from the Tongxuan Continent. Just as Xue Fanxin had guessed, there was not much difference. However, they were taller in all aspects. Even the guards guarding the door were extraordinary. Manqiu brought Xue Fanxin to the Purple Cloud Tower and directly showed the badge. When the guards saw the badge, their expressions became nervous. They immediately welcomed them in respectfully, and one of the guards went to quickly report their presence. When the Tower Master of the Southern City¡¯s Purple Cloud Tower received the news, he immediately threw down what he was doing and rushed over. ¡°Young Master Manqiu, welcome. I didn¡¯t manage to welcome you far. Please forgive me. May I know what instructions you have for coming to the Southern City¡¯s Purple Cloud Tower branch?¡± ¡°Use all your strength immediately. I want to know Shui Moning and her father¡¯s whereabouts in the shortest time possible.¡± Manqiu instructed on something important and was about to explain Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity, but he was stopped. Xue Fanxin did not let Manqiu expose her identity and resolved it with a look. Manqiu understood, so he did not say much or perform much. The Tower Master of the Purple Cloud Tower in the South City thought that Xue Fanxin was only a little girl Manqiu had brought. He ignored her and quickly went to do his work. ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you reveal your identity?¡± Manqiu asked in confusion in private. He already knew that quite a few people in the Nine Nether Holy Land knew nothing about the consort¡¯s identity. Some had even offended her. Since the Nether King had already revealed her identity as the consort, why hide it? Chapter 1520 - Chapter 1520: Fight for It Yourself Chapter 1520: Fight for It Yourself Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Facing Manqiu¡¯s doubts, Xue Fanxin only smiled faintly and said with a hint of a wanton smile, ¡°Do you think I look like the kind of person who likes to rely on my status to do whatever I want?¡± ¡°No,¡± Manqiu replied very straightforwardly, but he added in his heart, If you don¡¯t reveal your identity, many people will be scammed to death by you. However, it did not matter. Anyway, those who had been scammed to death deserved it and were not worthy of sympathy. ¡°My identity will be revealed sooner or later. At that time, everyone in the five continents and ten regions will know. Therefore, while it¡¯s not overwhelming yet, I¡¯ll live a quieter life first. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Go and take a look. How¡¯s the investigation on Sister Moning?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and urge them.¡± Manqiu knew that Xue Fanxin was very anxious about Shui Moning, so he was very serious about this matter. Most of the time, he did it himself. Not long after Manqiu left, a woman in seductive clothes came to Xue Fanxin¡¯s room and sat down without invitation. Furthermore, she sat opposite Xue Fanxin, her eyes filled with provocation. ¡°Little girl, may I know your relationship with Young Master Manqiu?¡± Xue Fanxin could tell at a glance why this bewitching woman was here. However, since she could come here, it meant that she was from the Purple Cloud Tower. She would not offend her people from the beginning. After all, they were not here for her. Of course, in the face of such provocation, she would not lower her voice. Furthermore, she asked domineeringly, ¡°Then what¡¯s your relationship with Manqiu?¡± ¡°My name is Ji Ya. I am a deacon of the Purple Cloud Tower and was personally brought out by Young Master Manqiu. To me, Young Master Manqiu is both a benefactor and someone I like. Young Master Manqiu has never brought any woman with him when he went out. You are the first, so I want to know your relationship with Young Master Manqiu. If you also like Young Master Manqiu, then I am willing to compete fairly with you. As for the final outcome, it will depend on your own ability.¡± Xue Fanxin had thought that Ji Ya would use some despicable methods to snatch men like ordinary women, but after hearing this, her impression of Ji Ya changed. She felt that she was a good person and was straightforward. Such a person was worth befriending. ¡°Miss Ji Ya, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. Manqiu and I don¡¯t have that kind of relationship. Furthermore, I already have a fianc¨¦. I won¡¯t fight with you for him, so don¡¯t worry and fight for him yourself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ji Ya did not believe it, but Xue Fanxin did not look like she was talking. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Then I¡¯m relieved. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Young Master Manqiu take a woman out. Furthermore, from the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem to reject you at all. How did you meet? By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°My name is Xue Fanxin. As for how Manqiu and I met, I believe it won¡¯t be long before you find out.¡± Xue Fanxin only introduced herself and did not say anything else. At this moment, Manqiu happened to have returned. When he saw that Ji Ya was here, he was a little shocked, but seeing that Xue Fanxin¡¯s expression was nothing strange, he thought that Ji Ya had not provoked her, so he did not ask about the two women and went straight to the point. ¡°Consort, we¡¯ve already investigated the whereabouts of Shui Moning and her father. They were deceived by the Shui family into the Forest of No Return.¡± Consort¡­ When Ji Ya heard this, she was so frightened that she immediately stood up, her face filled with fear.. Chapter 1521 - Chapter 1521: Did Nothing Wrong Chapter 1521: Did Nothing Wrong Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ji Ya¡¯s strong reaction was very normal to Xue Fanxin and Manqiu, so they were not shocked at all. On the other hand, Ji Ya¡¯s mind was rumbling. Thinking back to what she had just said to Xue Fanxin, she really wanted to slap herself. She had actually come to tell the consort that she would compete for a man fairly. This was simply a huge joke. Who else could make Young Master Manqiu call the Consort other than the consort of the Nine Nether Holy Land? Although not many people knew the identity of the consort, the Purple Cloud Tower, as a faction of the Nine Nether Holy Land, knew more about the Holy Land than the people outside. Therefore, she naturally knew that the Nine Nether Holy Land had an additional consort, and she was personally acknowledged by the Nether King. However, she did not know who this Nether Consort was. She had never expected the Nine Nether Consort to come to the Purple Cloud Tower branch in the Southern City. She had almost offended her. She was really going to die now. ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t know your identity. Please forgive me for offending you just now.¡± Ji Ya knelt in front of Xue Fanxin and apologized. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you apologizing to me? Get up. In my opinion, what you said and did just now was not wrong. However, I can¡¯t help you with feelings, so work hard yourself. By the way, you must not use those despicable methods to chase after a man, or you will only push him further and further away.¡± Xue Fanxin indeed did not blame Ji Ya. Because she had a good impression of her, she gave her a word or two of advice. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness¡­¡± Ji Ya was a little embarrassed and blushed profusely. She did not even dare to look up at Manqiu now. How could Manqiu not know what Ji Ya was thinking? However, he had never thought of talking about romantic feelings, so he had always treated Ji Ya coldly and often did not have any contact with her. Just like now, even if Xue Fanxin said it indirectly, he pretended not to know anything and even got down to business in a serious manner. ¡°Your Highness, the Forest of No Return is a forest 500 kilometers away from the Southern City. There are quite a few low-level demonic beasts active in the periphery of the forest, but there are many high-level demonic beasts in the inner region. There are at least five holy beasts, and poison is everywhere. Unless one is an Martial Monarch Realm expert, it¡¯s very difficult to walk out of the inner region alive.¡± Because not many people could walk out of the inner area of the forest, it was called the Forest of No Return. ¡°You mean Sister Moning and her father will be in danger in the Forest of No Return?¡± Xue Fanxin was not in the mood to care about Ji Ya now. When she thought of Shui Moning being in danger, she was worried. ¡°If they enter the inner region of the Forest of No Return, they might very well encounter danger, or they might even lose their lives. They already entered the Forest of No Return yesterday. The longer it drags on, the more dangerous it will be.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Forest of No Return now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Ya knew that her words carried little weight, but when she heard Manqiu say that he wanted to go to the Forest of No Return, because of her worry, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Your Highness, Young Master Manqiu, the Forest of No Return has been very chaotic recently. If you really want to go to the Forest of No Return, it¡¯s best to bring more people.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Consort and I will go.¡± Manqiu rejected Ji Ya¡¯s good intentions bluntly. Xue Fanxin did not want to bring so many people to avoid being a burden, so she did not say much and turned to leave. Manqiu followed and quickly left the Purple Cloud Tower with Xue Fanxin. Ji Ya looked at Xue Fanxin and Manqiu¡¯s departing figures, unwilling and worried. No matter if it was possible between her and Young Master Manqiu, she wanted him to be safe and happy¡­ Chapter 1522 - Chapter 1522: Beast Group Chapter 1522: Beast Group Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not know where the Forest of No Return was, so she could only follow Manqiu. The Forest of No Return was at least 500 kilometers away from the Southern City. If they used an ordinary speed to travel, it would take at least a day. However, time was tight now, so they had no choice but to use spirit arts to travel. With their cultivation levels, they could reach the 250 kilometers in an hour if they used spirit techniques. Furthermore, they did not stay in the periphery of the Forest of No Return. They went straight inside and out, heading deeper into the forest. The Forest of No Return was very large. It was said that it was more than ten thousand kilometers long, so it was really not easy to find someone here. Xue Fanxin summoned the little white tiger and the little white cat and got them to help search for her. At the same time, she released her divine sense and searched for any activity within a hundred miles, but she could not find any trace of Shui Moning. ¡°Your Highness, the Forest of No Return is too large, especially in the depths of the forest. It¡¯s really difficult to find one or two people.¡± Manqiu searched briefly for a while and realized that searching like this was like finding a needle in a haystack. Even if they really found them in the end, it would probably be a little late, unless Shui Moning and her father¡¯s luck was heaven-defying. ¡°Searching like this is indeed not a solution.¡± Xue Fanxin also knew that finding a needle in a haystack was unrealistic, so she no longer searched randomly like a headless fly. Instead, she calmed down and thought of a way. She accidentally saw the little white tiger and little white cat return from ahead and suddenly had a flash of inspiration, thinking of a plan. The depths of the Forest of No Return were filled with demonic beasts. If she could get those demonic beasts to help her find them, she should be able to find them quickly. She wondered if her faith in beasts could be of use in the Forest of No Return. Xue Fanxin did not know the exact answer, but she decided to give it a try. With a thought, she calmed her aura and released the faith of beasts she had. Before long, the demonic beasts of all sizes in the Forest of No Return sensed the summoning of the faith of beasts. Even the holy beasts nestled in extremely secret places sensed it. They all responded to the summoning and approached Xue Fanxin. Manqiu did not know what Xue Fanxin was doing, but when he realized that many demonic beasts were approaching them, he immediately raised his guard. Xue Fanxin was afraid that Manqiu would hurt those demonic beasts, so she had no choice but to make things clear to him. ¡°Manqiu, don¡¯t panic. I summoned them.¡± ¡°You summoned them?¡± Manqiu had a shocked expression. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that someone in this world could easily summon so many demonic beasts. Even the Beast Tamer family could not do this, right? The consort was indeed not simple. Xue Fanxin did not explain much to Manqiu. She realized that there were already quite a few demonic beasts gathered, so she said to them, ¡°I called everyone here to ask you for a favor and help me find two people. A man and a woman. They are father and daughter. They just came to the Forest of No Return yesterday. If you have any news of them, come and inform me. Also, please don¡¯t hurt them, okay?¡± The demonic beasts understood Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and nodded, then started to search. At this moment, a little demonic beast came in front of Xue Fanxin and babbled a few times. Xue Fanxin did not understand. The little white tiger immediately translated for her. ¡°Master, this guy said that it saw two people in the north of the forest yesterday, a man and a woman. I wonder if they are the people Master is looking for?¡± ¡°Then take me there immediately. I¡¯ll see if they¡¯re the people I¡¯m looking for.¡± The little demonic beast listened to Xue Fanxin¡¯s orders and personally led the way for her.. Chapter 1523 - Chapter 1523: Only the Dead Chapter 1523: Only the Dead Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Under the lead of the little demonic beast, Xue Fanxin walked for a long time before finally arriving at her destination. However, after arriving at the event location, she did not find any traces of Shui Moning, but she saw traces of someone moving. The white cat sniffed the surroundings and smelled Shui Moning¡¯s scent. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a smell left behind by Shui Moning here. She must have been here.¡± ¡°Little Meow, follow the smell.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The white cat received the mission and used her sense of smell to follow the smell. Xue Fanxin did not completely rely on the little white cat. Along the way, she observed the clues in the surroundings and realized that there were really quite a few traces of activity left here. From the traces, there were at least five or six people. In other words, apart from Shui Moning and her father, there were others here yesterday. Who could it be? While Xue Fanxin was looking for Shui Moning, far away, a father and daughter were fleeing with all their might. Behind them, four people were chasing after them. ¡°Moning, don¡¯t care about me. Escape yourself. With your ability, if you escape yourself, you still have a chance of survival. If you take me with you, you will definitely die.¡± ¡°Father, what nonsense are you talking about? No matter what, I won¡¯t leave you behind. Even if I die, I want to die with you.¡± ¡°Silly child, why are you so stupid?¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re my only family, so I definitely won¡¯t abandon you. Don¡¯t worry. As long as we persevere and wait for Young Master Manqiu to bring reinforcements, we¡¯ll be fine. Father, quickly take a Water Spirit Pill. Only then will you have the strength to run with me for a day.¡± Shui Moning had never thought of giving up on her father, her only family. Even if the pursuers behind her were already approaching, she did not give up and continued to escape with her father. Behind them, the pursuers had already arrived. Two of them ran to the front and blocked the way. ¡°Shui Dongliu, Shui Moning, let¡¯s see where you can run now.¡± ¡°Shui Dongyou, must you be so ruthless? No matter what, we¡¯re brothers. Furthermore, I¡¯ve already been expelled from the Shui family. Can¡¯t you let me ¡°Uncle, the entire Shui family is already yours. We are only insignificant people. Please let us off.¡± Shui Moning knew that she could not escape and could not win, so she could only try her best to beg for mercy. However, she did not have much hope. If Uncle was willing to give them a way out, he would not have risked his life to chase them into the depths of the Forest of No Return. Therefore, Uncle would not let them off. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to let you off, because if I don¡¯t get rid of the roots, you¡¯ll grow again. Although you father and daughter don¡¯t have much strength, I still have to be careful just in case. Only the dead can completely reassure me.¡± Shui Dongliu and he were half-brothers. Because of their extraordinary talent, they had been valued by the family since they were young and nurtured as the next head of the family. If not for the fact that he had become useless in the Five Elements Academy, the current Shui family would probably all belong to Shui Dongliu. Even if Shui Dongliu had become useless, the family was still willing to spend a huge amount of manpower and resources to support him. Every year, just the expenditure on the Water Spirit Pill was quite high. Fortunately, in the past few years, the complaints of the family towards Shui Dongliu had become stronger and stronger. He had secretly helped to encourage them, and it was only a few days ago that he could expel Shui Dongliu from the family. However, this was far from enough for him. He could only be at ease if Shui Dongliu died. Not only was Shui Dongliu going to die today, but Shui Moning was also going to die.. Chapter 1524 - Chapter 1524: You Made Me Chapter 1524: You Made Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shui Dongliu and Shui Moning could both see Shui Dongyou¡¯s killing intent towards them. Facing such a desperate situation, they could only fight to the death. Although their chances of winning were really very, very low, if they gave up struggling, they would also die. ¡°Moning, I¡¯ll block them. When you find an opportunity, escape quickly. It¡¯s much better for one person to die than two.¡± Shui Dongyou had already decided to sacrifice himself to find a chance for his daughter. Shui Moning was unwilling. ¡°Father, you can¡¯t even defeat me. How can you stop them? Don¡¯t worry. There might be some turnaround.¡± ¡°What turnaround?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you.¡± When she left the Five Elements Academy, Xue Fanxin had given her quite a few things, especially pills. There were all kinds of them, and there were also poisons used to kill people to protect their lives. Although she did not know if those poisons could deal with Shui Dongyou, this was the only killing move she could use to resist him now. Shui Dongyou had chased Shui Dongliu and Shui Moning for so long, and his killing intent towards them was extremely intense. Because of this, he did not hesitate to take the risk to barge into the depths of the Forest of No Return. Now that he had finally caught up to this father and daughter pair, how could he miss the chance to kill them? ¡°Enough nonsense. Give me your life.¡± Shui Dongyou was a cautious person, so he did not waste any more time and attacked directly. The people who had followed Shui Dongyou also attacked. Facing four enemies whose strength and cultivation levels were higher than theirs, Shui Dongliu and Shui Moning did not have the ability to resist at all. They quickly lost. Just as they were about to be killed by the other party, the people moved to kill suddenly felt uncomfortable. ¡°Why is my body a little itchy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only itchy outside, but it¡¯s also itchy inside. Something seems to be crawling in my dantian.¡± ¡°Oh no, the spirit energy in my body is dissipating.¡± ¡°Spirit energy can¡¯t be gathered.¡± Shui Dongyou and the others had no idea what was going on. Because there was a huge problem with their bodies, how could they have the mood to kill now? Even if they wanted to kill, they could not. Spiritual energy could not be gathered, which meant that they would not be able to use spirit energy. In such a situation, if they wanted to kill, they could only rely on brute force. However, with Shui Dongliu and Shui Moning¡¯s current ability, escaping from them was easy. Even killing them was not difficult. ¡°What did you do?¡± Shui Dongyou questioned coldly. At this moment, he was furious. He had clearly almost killed this father and daughter pair. Why had something happened at the critical moment? ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t want this either. You forced me to do all of this.¡± In a rage, Shui Moning took out a sword from her interspatial ring and killed Shui Dongyou with her strongest strike. This was the first time she had killed someone. She had killed her family, her uncle. ¡°Moning, you¡­¡± Shui Dongliu had never expected his daughter to kill someone. This matter had already completely exceeded his expectations, so he was very shocked. However, no matter how shocked he was, he knew the seriousness of the matter. Since he had already been killed, they had to wipe their tails clean. Shui Dongliu¡¯s personality was the same as Shui Moning¡¯s. He was usually as gentle as water. If he was really forced into a corner, they would not drag it out. Shui Moning did not know why she had suddenly killed Shui Dongyou. At that time, she had been too angry and resentful, so she had attacked when she had the chance. She did not know how long the poison Fanxin had given her would last. If it was only for a while, the only people who would die in the end would be her and her father. Hence, for her father, she had to kill even her own uncle.. Chapter 1525 - Chapter 1525: There’s Still a Turnaround Chapter 1525: There¡¯s Still a Turnaround Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just as Shui Moning was panicking after killing someone, Shui Dongliu had already attacked and killed everyone else. Then, he quickly escaped with his daughter. ¡°Moning, don¡¯t be in a daze. Leave quickly.¡± ¡°Father, we killed Uncle and there are so many experts in the family. I¡¯m afraid the Shui family won¡¯t let us off.¡± Shui Moning was not stupid. She was only angry when she killed him. Now that she calmed down, she felt afraid. However, she did not regret it. If she did not kill her uncle, he would definitely kill them. ¡°At this point, we have no way back. Let¡¯s go. From now on, we have nothing to do with the Shui family,¡± Shui Dongliu said bitterly and disappointedly. Shui Dongyou had brought the four experts of the family to chase after them. How could those old fellows in the family not know about such a thing? Those old fellows knew, but they did not stop him. This was equivalent to tacitly agreeing to Shui Dongyou¡¯s actions. In other words, those old fellows did not care about the lives of the father and daughter at all. They even agreed to Shui Dongyou killing them. Since the family was so heartless to the father and daughter, don¡¯t blame him for being heartless. Although Shui Moning did not know the logic behind this, she knew very well that they and the Shui family were no longer family, but enemies. ¡°Father, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave the Forest of No Return first.¡± Shui Dongliu ran out of the Forest of No Return with Shui Moning, but before they could run far, many demonic beasts suddenly appeared in the surroundings. They gathered from all directions and surrounded the father and daughter pair. The grades of those demonic beasts were different. The lowest was Rank Five, and the highest was Rank Nine. Furthermore, there were a lot of them, at least a few hundred. This was equivalent to an extremely powerful team. Facing such an enemy and predicament, Shui Dongliu was in extreme despair. ¡°Moning, it looks like we¡¯re really going to die in this Forest of No Return this time.¡± ¡°Father, perhaps there¡¯s a chance for things to turn around.¡± This was not the first time Shui Moning had been surrounded by beasts. She had encountered the same thing in the secret realm. Furthermore, the demonic beasts that time were even more powerful, including holy beasts. Although she did not know why these demonic beasts had gathered, they looked very similar to the situation back in the Spirit Inheriting secret realm. She could vaguely sense that these demonic beasts had no ill will towards them. How could Shui Dongliu have the mood to observe the demonic beasts now? The moment he was surrounded by the demonic beasts, he had already fallen into despair. He had even given up on resisting. Before he died, he turned all his attention to his daughter, filled with guilt. ¡°Moning, I let you down. I harmed you. If I wasn¡¯t useless, you would have been the most noble heiress of the Shui family now. I was useless and couldn¡¯t give your mother a happy life, making her leave the world early. Now, I can¡¯t protect you either. I¡¯m really useless.¡± ¡°Father, what nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t think these demonic beasts will hurt us.¡± Shui Moning was not certain previously, but after observing carefully for a while, she was already certain that these demonic beasts would not hurt them. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Father, have you forgotten what I told you about in the secret realm? Back in the secret realm, I was also surrounded by demonic beasts. Furthermore, the situation at that time was even more complicated than now.¡± ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Shui Moning was actually still a little worried, but she had no choice now. Hence, she looked around and found a kind-looking demonic beast. She tried to talk to it.. ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re looking for us?¡± Chapter 1526 - Chapter 1526: A Little Similar Chapter 1526: A Little Similar Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The demonic beast that had been questioned by Shui Moning sat on the ground obediently and replied with a few cries without any ill will. Although Shui Moning could not understand what the demonic beast was talking about, she was certain and could sense that the demonic beast really had no ill will towards her. At this moment, Shui Dongliu also sensed something and was extremely shocked. ¡°Moning, what do you think is going on with them? They surrounded us and don¡¯t have any ill will towards us. What do they want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Just as Shui Moning was filled with doubts, a familiar voice sounded from not far ahead. ¡°Sister Moning¡­¡± Shui Moning looked up. When she saw Xue Fanxin, an extremely happy smile appeared on her face. The demonic beasts in the surroundings had long made way, so she ran up excitedly. ¡°Fanxin¡­ When the two girls met, they hugged happily. Shui Moning was so touched that she cried. ¡°Fanxin, thank you. Thank you so much.¡± Thank you for reaching out and pulling me when I was at my most helpless and desperate. ¡°Aiyaya¡­ Why are you crying? Look at your tears. They¡¯re flowing freely,¡± Xue Fanxin teased, quickly making the person hugging her laugh. Shui Moning really did not know what to do now. She cried and laughed, but her heart was filled with gratitude and joy. So what if she was expelled from the Shui family? So what if she did not have those so-called family members of the Shui family? She also had a good friend and sister. ¡°Fanxin, although I feel a little embarrassed to say this, I knew that you will definitely save me. Don¡¯t ask me how I know. I have such a feeling. Fanxin, do you know that when I was forced into a corner, I was still fantasizing that you would save me? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very useless?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re useless. You just have to believe me. I hope you can continue to believe me like this. However, my ability is limited after all. It¡¯s impossible for me to arrive in time every time you encounter danger. Therefore, after this matter, you have to cultivate well and work hard to become stronger. Only by becoming stronger can you protect yourself and the people around you.¡± ¡°Yes, I will definitely cultivate well and work hard to become stronger.¡± In the past, Shui Moning did not take it to heart too much. Firstly, it was because her personality was not one that liked to compete. Secondly, it was because the environment she was in could not allow her to cultivate well, and she could not obtain the strong nurturing of the family. Since she was young, she had placed most of her attention on her parents. After her mother passed away, she had placed her attention on her father. Now that she had left the Shui family, as long as she settled her father down, she would spend all her time and energy on cultivation. ¡°I believe our great beauty Moning will definitely become very powerful. Alright, alright. Look at your tears. Why are they still flowing? Could it be that your tears are really not valuable at all?¡± Being teased by Xue Fanxin like this, Shui Moning was caught between laughter and tears. At this moment, she slowly stopped crying and pulled her father over to introduce him. ¡°Fanxin, this is my father.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Shui,¡± Xue Fanxin greeted Shui Dongliu very politely. As for Shui Dongliu, he looked at Xue Fanxin in extreme shock from the beginning, as if he had thought of something. She looked a little like someone.. Chapter 1527 - Chapter 1527: Higher than You Chapter 1527: Higher than You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin thought that Shui Dongliu was so shocked because of her sudden appearance, or perhaps for some other reason. The only reason she had not guessed was that. Seeing that Shui Dongliu was really staring at her, she felt a little embarrassed. Shui Moning also noticed that her father was strange, so she reminded him, ¡°Father, what are you doing? She is Fanxin, whom I mentioned to you. She is a good friend I made in the Five Elements Academy. She is a very, very good friend. Furthermore, her status is very extraordinary¡­¡± Just as Shui Moning was thinking about whether to reveal Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity, she heard Shui Dongliu ask, ¡°Your name is Xue Fanxin. May I know your relationship with Shui Qianrou?¡± Shui Qianrou¡­ Shui Moning recalled this name. Back in the Five Elements Academy, Xue Fanxin had asked her if she knew a person called Shui Qianrou as soon as she met her. Could it be that her father knew Shui Qianrou? ¡°She¡¯s my great-grandma,¡± Xue Fanxin said with a smile, not hiding anything. Upon learning of Xue Fanxin and Shui Qianrou¡¯s relationship, Shui Dongliu also smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be my sister¡¯s great-granddaughter.¡± Cultivators were usually very old. Some married and had children when they were fifteen or sixteen years old, and some had never touched the relationship between a man and a woman when they were more than a hundred years old. This was because many large families had very chaotic seniority. Some people had already become grandfathers and uncles at a young age, and some were still the youngest grandchildren when they were more than a hundred years old. Shui Dongliu and Shui Qianrou were in such a situation. Although the two of them were from the same family, there was a huge age difference. Back then, when Shui Qianrou was expelled from the Shui family, Shui Dongliu was not even born. Xue Fanxin had long gotten Manqiu to investigate Shui Dongliu¡¯s identity clearly, so she naturally knew who he was. Hence, she teased, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I have to call you great uncle?¡± ¡°Er¡­ I think so,¡± Shui Dongliu said awkwardly. ¡°Father, you mean that Fanxin and I are related by blood?¡± ¡°If her great-grandma is indeed my sister, then you should be related by blood, but your seniority is a little chaotic. You¡¯re similar in age, so you can be considered cousins.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Fanxin, Fanxin, so we¡¯re cousins. No, no, my seniority is higher than yours. Haha¡­¡± Shui Moning was especially happy because she was related to Xue Fanxin by blood. How could she have the mood to think about anything messy now? She was already so happy that she could not find a place to hide. Xue Fanxin had long known about this relationship, so she was not as excited as Shui Moning. Instead, she asked very calmly, ¡°Great uncle, I want to ask how my great-grandma was expelled from the family back then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this either, because I was not born at that time. It was only later that I accidentally found out some things from my parents¡¯ conversation and saw her portrait. Therefore, when I first saw you, I was very shocked to see that you looked a little similar to Sister.¡± Shui Dongliu sighed with emotion in his heart. Fate was so strange. ¡°Great uncle, then how much do you know about great-grandma?¡± Xue Fanxin continued to ask, looking like she had to find out the truth. Shui Dongliu did not hide anything and told her what he knew. ¡°I also heard about Sister from Father and Mother. Sister was a rare genius in the Shui family. From the moment she was born, she was valued by the family and doted on by thousands of people. But later, for some reason, it was said that Sister murdered the mistress of the Shui family at that time, her biological grandmother. Because of this, Sister was expelled from the Shui family..¡± Chapter 1528 - Chapter 1528: No More Talk Chapter 1528: No More Talk Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As for the reason why Shui Qianrou had been expelled from the family, Manqiu had already investigated it clearly. It was similar to what Shui Dongliu had said. It was because she had harmed the mistress of the Shui family. However, she felt that things were not that simple. ¡°Great uncle, was great-grandma really expelled from the family because she harmed the mistress of the Shui family at that time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed the reason, but the exact situation seems to be a little different. When Father and Mother mentioned Sister, their words vaguely carried resentment and hatred. Once, Mother even quarreled with Father in the room, saying that Sister had been framed. Mother hoped that Father could stand up for Sister, but unfortunately¡­¡± Unfortunately, his father had a weak personality. The pressure from the family was too great, and he did not dare to say much. Even if he did, it would be useless. He might even make things worse and his situation worse. Hence, even until his death, his father had not overturned the case for his sister. If not for his birth, their bloodline would have long declined. After he was born, because his talent was also not bad, their lineage received the attention of the family again. But later¡­ ¡°Sigh¡­ Ever since I became a cripple, our status in the family has plummeted. In the beginning, the family was willing to spend a little effort to get me the Water Spirit Pill. But later, as the Shui family declined, the family¡¯s issue with me became greater and greater. A few years ago, the family no longer got the Water Spirit Pill for me. All along, I had relied on my own strength to earn the Water Spirit Pill, so this was why Moning had to bear with Lin Weiwei bullying her everywhere.¡± If his daughter did not bear Lin Weiwei¡¯s bullying, the Lin family would completely end his Water Spirit Pill. Every time he saw his daughter being bullied by Lin Weiwei, he really wanted to bang his head against the wall and die. ¡°Father, these things are in the past, so we won¡¯t mention them anymore, okay? Back in the Five Elements Academy, I ruthlessly slapped Lin Weiwei a few times and got my revenge. Although Lin Weiwei is borrowing the power of the Lin family to deal with us now, it won¡¯t be long before their Lin family is finished. Even if the Lin family isn¡¯t finished, Lin Weiwei won¡¯t have many good days.¡± As long as word got out that Fanxin was the Nine Nether Consort, the Lin family would know that Lin Weiwei was deliberately hiding this matter. At that time, Lin Weiwei¡¯s good days would be over. The news that Lin Weiwei had offended Fanxin in the Five Elements Academy would definitely reach the Lin family¡¯s ears. Shui Moning admitted that she did not have the ability to do anything to Lin Weiwei, so she could only pray that Lin Weiwei would suffer because of others. Xue Fanxin was not thinking about the Lin family and Lin Weiwei now. Instead, she was thinking about Shui Qianrou. However, a hundred years had already passed, and Shui Dongliu was not born at that time, so she could not figure out the ins and outs of the matter for a while. Forget it. I¡¯ll investigate slowly in the future. ¡°Thank you for your help. You can go back first.¡± After Xue Fanxin finished chatting with Shui Moning and Shui Dongliu, she greeted the demonic beasts gathered here and let them leave. The demonic beasts circled in front of Xue Fanxin and sniffed her with all their might, as if they wanted to remember her scent before leaving reluctantly. Shui Moning did not feel anything because she had seen such a scene before, but Manqiu and Shui Dongliu were extremely shocked. How did Xue Fanxin order these demonic beasts around? Chapter 1529 - Chapter 1529: Call You Uncle Chapter 1529: Call You Uncle Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Fanxin sent the demonic beasts away, she placed her attention on Shui Moning and Shui Dongliu. Seeing that they had injuries of all sizes, she asked, ¡°Did you encounter any danger after entering the Forest of No Return? However, looking at your injuries, they shouldn¡¯t be too heavy, so you shouldn¡¯t have encountered any great danger, right?¡± ¡°Who said that we didn¡¯t encounter great danger? Father and I were almost killed. Fanxin, this is all thanks to the poison you gave me. Otherwise, Father and I would be two corpses now.¡± Shui Moning slowly brought up the matter of Shui Dongyou chasing after them. When she mentioned killing Shui Dongyou, she was still very nervous. Her uncle¡¯s status in the Shui family was not low now, and he was very valued. If those old fellows in the Shui family found out that they had killed her uncle, they would definitely not let them off. ¡°Fanxin, I might really be in big trouble this time.¡± ¡°What kind of trouble is this?¡± Xue Fanxin said disdainfully. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already killed everyone present, I don¡¯t think the Shui family will know who killed them. When the time comes, you just have to deny it no matter what. In a while, I¡¯ll release an order to get the demonic beasts in the Forest of No Return to deal with those corpses and destroy all evidence.¡± Xue Fanxin did as she promised. She immediately summoned a few demonic beasts and instructed them. Then, she found a place to rest and checked Shui Dongliu¡¯s physical condition. Although a lot of his blood essence had been extracted and his spirit vein had been destroyed, it was not a big problem for her. ¡°Fanxin, how¡¯s my father? Can he be treated?¡± Shui Moning knew that Xue Fanxin¡¯s medical skills were very powerful. If it were anyone else, she would not have any hope, but Xue Fanxin was different. ¡°I can¡¯t recover the blood essence that has been sucked away, but there¡¯s no problem with the spirit vein, meridians, and dantian. As long as the spirit vein, meridians, and dantian are repaired, you can cultivate again and don¡¯t need to take the Water Spirit Pill anymore. As for the blood essence¡­ that will depend on luck.¡± Xue Fanxin told Shui Dongliu the truth. This answer made Shui Moning extremely excited, making Shui Dongliu feel thousands of doubts. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Is what you said true? I can really cultivate again?¡± God knew how painful it had been for him to be useless all these years. No matter where he went, he would be mocked and ridiculed. Even his family was no exception. If not for his daughter, he probably would not have had the courage to live until now. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to repair your spirit vein, meridians, and dantian. It¡¯s just that the situation is a little serious and I can¡¯t completely repair it in a short time. Great uncle, anyway, you¡¯ve already been expelled from the Shui family. Why don¡¯t you come to the Desolate Region with me? The Desolate Region is short of people. I can¡¯t even find anyone to collect money. In a while, the Desolate Region will become even more lively. At that time, there will be even fewer people.¡± ¡°Wait, why are you talking about the Desolate Region?¡± ¡°Father, I forgot to tell you. Fanxin is the granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region,¡± Shui Moning said with a smile. Anyone could tell that she was in an extremely good mood. ¡°The granddaughter of the King of the Desolate Region, then your grandfather¡­¡± Shui Dongliu was shocked again. He had thought that there would no longer be any family in this world, but unexpectedly¡­ ¡°My grandfather is Great-grandma¡¯s biological son. Come to think of it, my grandfather has to call you Uncle.¡± The seniority seemed to be in chaos again. He was actually the uncle of the King of the Desolate Region. He actually did not know at all.. Chapter 1530 - Chapter 1530: Don’t Scream Chapter 1530: Don¡¯t Scream Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shui Dongliu did not know much about Shui Qianrou, so Xue Fanxin did not continue to ask. Initially, she had planned to go to the Shui family to take a look, but now, it seemed like there was no need. She could just take Shui Moning and Shui Dongliu to the Desolate Region. As for the others in the Shui family, from what great uncle said, they did not seem to have much to do with her. Furthermore, the people who had harmed her great-grandma back then were basically still alive, so to her, the people from the Shui family were not family now. They were most likely enemies. ¡°Fanxin, I didn¡¯t expect us to be related by blood. I¡¯m really happy!¡± Because of the environment she had grown up in, Shui Moning had been introverted and weak since she was young. However, she was abnormally strong. She could bear pressure that ordinary people could not bear and survive in difficult circumstances. Furthermore, she could maintain the kindness in her heart. It was really rare. ¡°Do you remember when we first met and I asked you if you knew Shui Qianrou?¡± Xue Fanxin asked with a smile. Shui Moning¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you already knew about our relationship?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright! You knew long ago, but you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t very sure at that time. I only found out after getting Manqiu to investigate.¡± If not for the fact that she had some relationship with Shui Moning and that she was a good person, she would not have gotten so close to her. When Shui Moning found out that Manqiu had been secretly investigating this matter, she could not help but look up at him. With just one look, she was frightened by a chill and quickly retracted her gaze. The four great young masters of the Nine Nether Holy Land were not simple people. Any one of them could cause a huge commotion in the five continents and ten regions. To her, Manqiu was like a god, let alone the Nether King. She had not expected to come into close contact with such a high and mighty person. ¡°Everyone is almost done resting, so let¡¯s leave quickly. With Shui Dongyou dead, the Shui family should receive the news soon. They might come and cause trouble for you, so we should leave first.¡± Xue Fanxin had already given Shui Dongliu a simple treatment to improve his physical condition. This way, traveling would not be too much of a problem. However, just as everyone stood up and was about to leave, a commotion suddenly sounded from behind, as if someone was running towards them. Before long, she could vaguely hear waves of curses. ¡°Yang Wenlu, Zhou Yuanyuan, just you wait. As long as I don¡¯t die this time, I¡¯ll definitely make you go to hell.¡± ¡°Hua Shangmei, you can¡¯t escape. Quickly die.¡± ¡°Yang Wenlu, I once treated you as a brother. You actually colluded with that woman, Zhou Yuanyuan, to harm me. Has your conscience been eaten by dogs? If you dare to kill me, my brother will definitely not let you off.¡± ¡°Your brother can¡¯t even protect himself now. How can he have the energy to care about your life? Hua Shangmei, I¡¯ve long been displeased with you. You dress up all day like a woman. I think it¡¯s a humiliation to be your brother. If not for wanting to obtain something from your Hua family, do you think I would be willing to be your brother?¡± ¡°Yang Wenlu, you¡¯re shameless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s called those who achieve great things not caring about trifles. Now that I already know the whereabouts of that thing, and you saw through my scheme, I can only let you die. Although it¡¯s nothing to not kill you, it¡¯ll more or less be a little troublesome¡­ Hua Shangmei, die obediently. This day next year will be your death anniversary.¡± Yang Wenlu raised the sword in his hand and stabbed it at Hua Shangmei, who was already unable to escape. Hua Shangmei was filled with unwillingness and anger, but it was useless no matter how unwilling or angry he was. He was helpless now and could only watch as Yang Wenlu¡¯s long sword stabbed towards his heart. However, just as he thought that he was definitely going to die, a small golden arrow flew over from somewhere and deflected Yang Wenlu¡¯s sword, saving Hua Shangmei. ¡°Who ruined my plans?¡± Yang Wenlu could sense how powerful the little golden arrow was, so he raised his guard and looked around, wanting to find the person who had ruined his plans. At this moment, a light purple figure descended from the sky and gently landed in front of Hua Shangmei. She looked at the person in front of her with a faint smile. ¡°Killing people is not necessarily a good thing, right?¡± Yang Wenlu looked at the extremely beautiful woman in front of him and actually dodged for a moment. Zhou Yuanyuan, who was beside Yang Wenlu, saw that something was wrong and immediately said, ¡°Who are you? Why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡± ¡°Hua Shangmei, someone said that I was meddling in other people¡¯s business!¡± Xue Fanxin turned back slightly and looked at the person sitting weakly on the ground. Although Hua Shangmei had only seen Xue Fanxin once, he had a deep impression of her. There was no other reason than that she was with Ye Jiushang. Therefore, even though he had only seen her once, he remembered this person very clearly. ¡°So it¡¯s Sister-in-law Ye. Wuwuwu¡­ I thought I was dead meat this time. I didn¡¯t expect the person who saved me to be Sister-in-law Ye. ¡± He had indeed never expected the person who had saved him to be Xue Fanxin, whom he had met once on Ghost Street. As for Xue Fanxin¡¯s name, he had heard it from his brother later. However, he had only heard a name and did not know anything else. ¡°What Sister-in-law Ye? Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Xue Fanxin was struck by Hua Shangmei¡¯s words. Hua Shangmei said matter-of-factly, ¡°My brother and your husband are brothers. In my eyes, your husband is also my brother, so it¡¯s not wrong for me to call you Sister-in-lawye. Sister-in-law Ye, save me, save me!¡± Xue Fanxin was already very speechless. Hearing Hua Shangmei¡¯s logical reason, she was even more speechless. At this moment, Yang Wenlu¡¯s expression was already quite ugly. Not only was there anger on his face, but there was also killing intent. ¡°So the two of you actually know each other. Then die together.¡± ¡°Look at your shifty eyes. You¡¯re most likely not a good person. However, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if you¡¯re a good person or a bad person. If you still insist on attacking, then I¡¯ll accompany you to the end.¡± With a thought, a blue light flashed in Xue Fanxin¡¯s palm, and the Xue You Sword appeared. Seeing the Xue You Sword, Yang Wenlu could not remain calm. This was because he could sense that the sword was extraordinary. Just the sword aura alone made him feel afraid. At this moment, Manqiu had already arrived at the event location. He stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, just leave fighting to me.¡± Originally, one Xue Fanxin was already enough to make Yang Wenlu afraid. Now that another Martial Monarch Realm expert had appeared, Yang Wenlu could no longer remain calm. He weighed the pros and cons and knew that he could not kill Hua Shangmei this time, so he made a prompt decision and escaped quickly with the woman beside him. Before Zhou Yuanyuan could react, she was brought away by Yang Wenlu to escape. After escaping far away, she asked, ¡°Why should we escape? Aren¡¯t you good at using poison? Even if you can¡¯t defeat the other party, just use poison. There¡¯s no need to escape at all.¡± ¡°What do you know? That woman is not simple. There¡¯s also a Martial Monarch Realm expert. The chances of winning with poison are not high at all. Perhaps before I can poison them, they will have already killed us. Furthermore, we don¡¯t know these two people well. It¡¯s extremely dangerous to attack rashly.¡± Yang Wenlu was very careful. Without 100% confidence in everything, he would not attack. If nothing unexpected happened today, he could kill Hua Shangmei. Who knew¡­ If Hua Shangmei did not die, he would be in a lot of trouble in the future. After all, the Hua family was not to be trifled with. Xue Fanxin did not let Manqiu chase after Yang Wenlu and Zhou Yuanyuan, nor did she intend to. She let them escape. Then, she turned her attention to Hua Shangmei, who was lying weakly on the ground. ¡°Why were you in such a sorry state because of those two?¡± She still clearly remembered the first time she had met this beautiful young man in colorful clothes on Ghost Street. At that time, she had thought that he was a woman disguised as a man, but who knew that he was a real man? There was also Hua Shangmei¡¯s brother, Hua Zhaimei. He was also a very strange person. However, Hua Zhaimei and Ah Jiu had an extraordinary relationship, as if they were extremely good friends and confidants. She had never seen Ah Jiu have any good friends, so she had a deep impression of Hua Zhaimei. Furthermore, she had kidnapped the little white cat from Hua Zhaimei. ¡°Speaking of this, I¡¯m angry.¡± Hua Shangmei explained the ins and outs of the matter very angrily. Yang Wenlu was originally a good friend of Hua Shangmei. The two of them had known each other for quite some time, at least ten years, so he still had some trust in Yang Wenlu. However, who knew that Yang Wenlu was actually a vicious wolf? He had another motive for approaching him. Not only did he want to know where the Hua Clan was hiding, but he also wanted what the Hua Clan had always been protecting. Just yesterday, he had accidentally overheard Yang Wenlu and Zhou Yuanyuan¡¯s conversation and found out about their schemes and motives. He had wanted to leave quietly, but he had been discovered by them. Yang Wenlu was good at using poison. When he discovered him, he immediately poisoned him. If not for the fact that he had some life-saving ability, how could he have lived until now? He would have long been killed by Yang Wenlu. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to meet Xue Fanxin at the critical moment of life and death. Otherwise, he would really have died. ¡°Sister-in-law Ye, you¡¯re really my benefactor and savior! I, Hua Shangmei, have decided to follow you in the future.¡± Xue Fanxin knew what had happened, but she was not interested in the Hua Clan, so she did not ask further. Even if she asked, she would not ask about the secret of the Hua Clan. Instead, she asked something else, ¡°What¡¯s going on with that Zhou Yuanyuan? Compared to Yang Wenlu, I think you hate her even more.¡± ¡°Speaking of that slut, I¡¯m even angrier. I thought that she was a naive, kind, beautiful, and generous woman, so I was willing to let her follow me forever. Who knew that she was actually Yang Wenlu¡¯s woman? The next time I see her, I¡¯ll definitely make her die without a burial place.¡± He, Hua Shangmei, had never suffered at the hands of a woman. This was the first time, and he had almost lost his life. He would not let go of either Yang Wenlu or Zhou Yuanyuan.. Chapter 1531 - Chapter 1531: Nothing to Fear Chapter 1531: Nothing to Fear Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations What Xue Fanxin heard was something that had no nutritional value to her, so she was not interested at all. She took out a Heaven-grade antidote for Hua Shangmei. ¡°You¡¯re only poisoned with a poison that temporarily makes you lose all your spirit energy. Even if you don¡¯t take the antidote, it will automatically detoxify in six hours. However, this is the Forest of No Return and you can encounter danger at any time, so you should detoxify the poison in your body first.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ A Heaven-grade antidote. Sister-in-law Ye is too good to me. I can¡¯t repay you¡­¡± When Hua Shangmei saw the Heaven-grade antidote, apart from shock, he was also filled with gratitude. He had only seen Xue Fanxin once, so the two of them could not be considered acquaintances. Although he called her Sister-in-law Ye, they really did not have any feelings for each other. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were strangers. However, to a stranger like him, not only had Sister-in-law Ye saved him, but she had also taken out a Heaven-grade antidote for him. No matter how good a friend was, it was very difficult to do this. Sister-in-law Ye was really too good to him. Xue Fanxin looked at the touched Hua Shangmei and was really worried that he would say, ¡°I have nothing to repay you with, so I can only devote myself to you.¡± Hence, before he could speak, she teased, ¡°What? Could it be that you want to devote yourself to me?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Even if I want to devote my life to you, I have to have this life. I still understand that a friend¡¯s wife can¡¯t be touched. Furthermore, if Brother Ye finds out that I want to devote my life to you, it¡¯ll be strange if he doesn¡¯t kill me! Sister-in-law Ye, don¡¯t worry. Even if I can¡¯t devote my life to you, I¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness.¡± Hua Shangmei had already consumed the antidote pill and the spiritual energy in his body slowly recovered. At this moment, he already had the strength to stand up and look into the depths of the Forest of No Return with a worried expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Fanxin asked. ¡°My brother is still in the depths of the Forest of No Return. He doesn¡¯t know about Yang Wenlu and Zhou Yuanyuan yet. I¡¯m worried that Yang Wenlu will harm my brother.¡± ¡°Your brother is not a simple person. A shameless person like Yang Wenlu can¡¯t hurt him, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. By the way, what is your brother doing in the depths of the Forest of No Return?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Hua Shangmei asked in confusion. ¡°What do I know?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in confusion. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only here to save them. Now that I¡¯ve saved them, I¡¯m about to leave. Why? Did anything else happen in the Forest of No Return?¡± Just as Xue Fanxin was asking, before Hua Shangmei could answer, Manqiu spoke first. ¡°Your Highness, recently, there have been some rumors that there will be a Fire Crystal Flower blooming in the depths of the Forest of No Return, so many people who received the news came here. However, those who came are all powerful large families, most of them are old monsters from those large families. Because the Fire Crystal Flower is not an ordinary item, even Martial Monarch Realm experts will find it difficult to pluck it, so the Purple Cloud Tower did not waste their energy fighting for this thing.¡± If they wanted to obtain the Fire Crystal Flower, they had to send experts above the Martial Monarch Realm. Furthermore, they might not be able to live to pluck the Fire Crystal Flower. Perhaps even Martial Monarch Realm experts would be burned to ashes by the Fire Crystal Flower. Therefore, the Purple Cloud Tower weighed the pros and cons and did not act rashly. Furthermore, they were not determined to obtain the Fire Crystal Flower, nor was it a necessity. Naturally, they did not have to waste so much manpower and resources to fight for it. Most importantly, the Nether King had no instructions, so they did not express anything. ¡°Fire Crystal Flower¡­¡± Xue Fanxin had originally not known that there was a Fire Crystal Flower in the Forest of No Return. Now that she knew, she naturally recalled it properly and thought about the records of the Fire Crystal Flower in the Myriad Spirit Record. The Fire Crystal Flower had been nurtured by the spiritual fire of the world for countless years. Just growing a bud would take a thousand years, and blooming would take a thousand years. Therefore, it would take at least ten thousand years for the Fire Crystal Flower to bloom. Something that had taken ten thousand years to form was definitely a treasure. According to the records of the Myriad Spirit Record, the petals of the Fire Crystal Flower were an item of extreme Yang. It was a cultivation holy item that fire spirit vein cultivators dreamed of. It was also a necessary ingredient for a few high-level medicinal pills. The most important and valuable thing about the Fire Crystal Flower was the heart of the flower. That was a very special kind of fire. It was similar to deviant flames and was even much stronger than some deviant flames. Such a treasure would naturally attract countless experts to fight for it. At this moment, in the depths of the Forest of No Return, quite a few old fellows and people with unfathomable cultivation levels had already gathered. All of them had strength, and quite a few were already close to the Deity Realm. They were all waiting for the moment the Fire Crystal Flower bloomed. Then, they would snatch it, even if they only snatched one petal. ¡°The Fire Crystal Flower is indeed a good thing. Let¡¯s go take a look too.¡± Xue Fanxin said that she was going to take a look, but she already had designs on the Fire Crystal Flower. Although she did not really need this Fire Crystal Flower, she did not want to miss such a good thing. What if she could use it in the future? Furthermore, the Fire Crystal Flower was ownerless. The lucky one would get it, and with her good luck, perhaps the Fire Crystal Flower would be hers in the end. ¡°Your Highness, there are many people fighting for the Fire Crystal Flower now. Most of them are old fellows with extremely high cultivation levels and strength. With just the two of us, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to snatch it.¡± How could Manqiu not see through Xue Fanxin¡¯s thoughts? It was precisely because he could that he advised. He was not afraid of facing those old fellows, but he was worried about the consort¡¯s safety. It did not matter if he died alone, but nothing could happen to the consort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll do it according to the situation. If the opponent is too strong, then I¡¯ll just go and watch the commotion. However, I¡¯ve always been very lucky, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law Ye, don¡¯t tell me you want to snatch that Fire Crystal Flower too?¡± Hua Shangmei could tell that Xue Fanxin was also eyeing the Fire Crystal Flower. ¡°So what if I do?¡± Xue Fanxin said. ¡°Sister-in-law Ye, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, but¡­ with your small arms and legs, you really can¡¯t win against those old fellows. Perhaps they¡¯ll blow you away in one breath. Furthermore, my brother is there. He¡¯s also determined to obtain the Fire Crystal Flower, so¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll snatch your brother¡¯s Fire Crystal Flower?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You can¡¯t say that. Even if you don¡¯t snatch it, others will. Furthermore, those people¡¯s backgrounds are not simple, but¡­¡¯ ¡°But what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, you have someone backing you. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you offend those people.¡± Although he did not know Ye Jiushang¡¯s exact identity, someone that even his brother was afraid of must have a powerful background. Furthermore, he was very powerful. Therefore, it did not matter even if Sister-in-law Ye provoked those people. But if Sister-in-law Ye really snatched the Fire Crystal Flower, wouldn¡¯t Brother be sad? Xue Fanxin could not be bothered to waste her breath on Hua Shangmei. After Shui Moning and Shui Dongliu came, they set off into the depths of the Forest of No Return. Along the way, Hua Shangmei advised Xue Fanxin to leave, but no matter what he said, it was useless. What made him feel strange was that he did not meet a single demonic beast on the way. Even if he did, those demonic beasts did not attack them. It was really strange. Although there were many experts in the depths of the Forest of No Return now, there were still quite a few demonic beasts that came out to move around, especially those high-level demonic beasts. It was said that near the Fire Crystal Flower, there were a few holy beasts eyeing covetously. Why had they not encountered any demonic beasts along the way? Why had those demonic beasts not attacked when they saw them? Hua Shangmei found it more and more strange, but he had never thought of Xue Fanxin as the reason. He continued to persuade her, ¡°Sister-in-law Ye, five kilometers ahead is the place where the Fire Crystal Flower blooms. Are you really not going to give up?¡± ¡°Hua Shangmei, you¡¯re really annoying¡­ Even if I don¡¯t snatch that Fire Crystal Flower, I can at least take a look, right?¡± Xue Fanxin was a little impatient with Hua Shangmei¡¯s chatter. She knew at a glance that this guy did not want her to snatch it from his brother. However, who was willing to miss out on a good thing that had no owner? At the very least, she should take a look, okay? She had never seen a fire crystal flower! Being shouted at by Xue Fanxin, Hua Shangmei did not dare to say anything else. He continued to lead the way and prayed in his heart: I hope my brother can snatch the Fire Crystal Flower in the end. Actually, he did not think highly of Xue Fanxin. Although she had some strength, she was far inferior to those old fellows and old monsters. Hence, Xue Fanxin probably did not have the ability to snatch the Fire Crystal Flower. At most, she would just watch the commotion. At this moment, Hua Shangmei had never expected that everything he thought was the opposite. What happened later had completely exceeded his expectations. Because there was still some time before the Fire Crystal Flower bloomed, no one plucked it. This was because the Fire Crystal Flower had to bloom before it could be plucked. Otherwise, it would turn to ashes if it was plucked. Furthermore, you could not pluck it even if you wanted to. The Fire Crystal Flower that had not bloomed was extremely hot. Even an Martial Monarch Realm expert would be burned to ashes if they touched it. Only after the flower bloomed would the temperature decrease. Only then could it be plucked. This was why everyone was waiting patiently. Because the temperature of the Fire Crystal Flower was too high, everything within a hundred miles was like an oven. The closer one was to the flower, the higher the temperature. All the plants within a hundred miles had basically been burned to death, leaving only bare ground and rocks. This high-temperature environment was not something ordinary people could bear. Even Martial Monarch Realm experts needed a lot of endurance to bear with it. Perhaps because of the competition or because everyone had nothing to do, many people were sizing up the people around them and looking carefully at which one was their greatest opponent. They tried their best to figure out the other party¡¯s background before the flower bloomed. However, everyone could not move, so it was very difficult to find out about each other. When Xue Fanxin appeared, quite a few people immediately looked in her direction. They realized that it was only a little girl, and many people revealed disdainful gazes, not taking her seriously. A little girl was nothing to be afraid of.. Chapter 1532 - Chapter 1532: Just Taking a Look Chapter 1532: Just Taking a Look Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin¡¯s appearance did not cause much of a stir. Because her petite appearance gave off the feeling that she was not competitive at all, no one was worried that she would become a competitor for the Fire Crystal Flower. Since she was no match for them, there was no need to pay too much attention to her, nor was there a need to waste energy on this person. Others did not pay attention to Xue Fanxin, but there were always others who paid attention. A few of them looked at the girl walking over in shock. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Hua Shangmei had originally been chattering with Xue Fanxin along the way, advising her not to come here and wade in the muddy water. But now, when he saw his brother, he immediately ran forward and could not wait to introduce him. ¡°Brother, do you still remember Xue Fanxin? Here¡­ This girl insists on coming here to join in the fun. She won¡¯t listen no matter what.¡± Although Hua Zhaimei had only seen Xue Fanxin once, he had an extremely deep impression of her, especially the fish she roasted. The taste was superb. He had gone back and found many famous chefs, but they could not make that exquisite taste. Not only did Xue Fanxin¡¯s culinary skills leave a deep impression on him, but her identity also shocked him. Therefore, even though he had only seen her once, he remembered this person clearly. ¡°Fanxin, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Hua Zhaimei was the first to greet her. Be it his tone or attitude, he was quite polite. He was a little easygoing, as if he was greeting a good friend. A woman in a pink dress beside Hua Zhaimei saw that Hua Zhaimei¡¯s attitude towards Xue Fanxin was so good and immediately felt a sense of danger. She knew that something was wrong. Young Master Zhaimei rarely had such a polite and easygoing attitude towards women. Unless their relationship was extraordinary, he would never take another look or say a word. This girl called Fanxin could make Young Master Zhaimei treat her so politely and easily. It could be seen that their relationship was not ordinary. Xue Fanxin¡¯s observation skills were very sharp, so she quickly noticed that the woman standing beside Hua Zhaimei was a little hostile and excited towards her. However, she usually ignored such a person, so she ignored her and only spoke to Hua Zhaimei, ¡°Young Master Hua, it looks like you¡¯ve been doing quite well recently!¡± ¡°How can I live a good life without your roasted fish? Little girl, it¡¯s rare to see you. You have to get more roasted fish this time and let me eat enough.¡± Hua Zhaimei completely ignored the woman beside him and only spoke to Xue Fanxin. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the roasted fish, but you have to be mentally prepared. The remuneration is not low.¡± ¡°You damned girl, you actually dare to mention remuneration to me.¡± ¡°Brothers should settle scores clearly.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. As long as you get those roasted fish, the remuneration can be discussed. Quickly. The moment I see you, I¡¯m hungry again.¡± The moment Hua Zhaimei saw Xue Fanxin, his mind was filled with the delicious roasted fish. He could not wait to eat it. Hua Shangmei had never eaten Xue Fanxin¡¯s delicious food. Seeing his brother¡¯s greedy expression, he was very curious. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re about to advance to the Deity Realm after all. Why do you always want to eat? I don¡¯t see you eating often. When did you become a foodie?¡± Hua Zhaimei knocked Hua Shangmei¡¯s head with the fan in his hand and reprimanded him angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my business. As for you, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at home? Even if you don¡¯t stay at home, you can¡¯t come here.¡± Countless experts from the five continents, ten regions, and three bounds and six lands had gathered here. Facing so many experts, once he started to fight for the Fire Crystal Flower, he would not have the ability to take good care of his younger brother. If he diverted his attention to take care of others, the chances of him snatching the Fire Crystal Flower would be much lower. There was almost no chance of winning. It seemed like he could not snatch this Fire Crystal Flower. ¡°Brother¡­ I was wronged! I originally wanted to train outside the Forest of No Return, but something happened later¡­¡± Hua Shangmei explained Yang Wenlu and Zhou Yuanyuan briefly. When Hua Zhaimei heard that Yang Wenlu and Zhou Yuanyuan were chasing after his younger brother, his expression turned extremely ugly. He looked like he wanted to skin his life alive. His anger and killing intent were extremely strong. ¡°Back then, I long advised you not to get too close to that Yang Wenlu, but you refused to listen. Do you know your mistake now? If you hadn¡¯t met Fanxin, you would have died here.¡± ¡°Brother, I know my mistake.¡± ¡°Eating will make you smarter. I hope you can really grow up this time. As for Yang Wenlu and Zhou Yuanyuan, I definitely won¡¯t let them off after the matter of the Fire Crystal Flower is over.¡± If he dared to kill his younger brother, he had to be mentally prepared to die. ¡°Brother, I knew that you doted on me the most. However, I really have to thank Sister-in-law Ye this time. If she had not saved me, I would have really died at Yang Wenlu¡¯s hands.¡± When the woman standing beside Hua Zhaimei saw that Hua Zhaimei and Hua Shangmei were chatting happily with Xue Fanxin, her heart was filled with jealousy and displeasure. However, when she heard Hua Shangmei say the words ¡®Sister-in-law Ye¡¯ , her entire body paused and she could not help but ask, ¡°Second Young Master, who is Sister-in-law Ye?¡± Actually, she had already guessed who Sister-in-law Ye was. She just wanted to be more certain. If that woman called Fanxin already had a partner, she would not snatch Young Master Zhaimei from her, so there was no need for her to think too much. ¡°Who else could it be? Of course it¡¯s her.¡± Hua Shangmei did not think too much about it and answered the question readily. However, meticulous people could always tell something. Xue Fanxin asked with a smile, ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Before Hua Zhaimei could introduce her, Hua Shangmei replied actively, ¡°Her name is Hua Furong. She was an orphan adopted by my parents and has been by my brother¡¯s side ever since.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Furong. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Miss Fanxin, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Hua Furong replied generously. She could hide her thoughts and emotions very well, and not many people noticed her abnormality. However, after Hua Zhaimei heard Hua Furong speak, especially her question to Xue Fanxin, he did not hesitate. However, he did not say much and only waited coldly, ignoring Hua Furong¡¯s existence. He continued to say to Xue Fanxin, ¡°Little girl, why did you come here for no reason? This place is very dangerous. Before the Fire Crystal Flower blooms, you¡¯d best leave.¡± ¡°The Fire Crystal Flower is a rare treasure. Even if I can¡¯t snatch it, it¡¯s good to have a look! I¡¯m just here to take a look¡­¡± At the same time, if there was a chance, she would not miss out on fighting for the Fire Crystal Flower. When many people heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they really thought that she was only here to take a look, so they did not think too much about it, nor did they take it to heart. However, Hua Zhaimei knew that Xue Fanxin was very smart. She had always been doted on by Ye Jiushang, so she had probably developed a lawless personality. Although she said that she was only here to see the Fire Crystal Flower, she definitely had the intention to snatch it. This girl had Ye Jiushang as her backer. He was not worried that she would be in any danger, but one can never be too careful, and his younger brother¡­ It seemed like he really could not snatch this Fire Crystal Flower. Xue Fanxin looked at Hua Zhaimei¡¯s unpredictable expression and asked speechlessly, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that expression? Can¡¯t I come and take a look?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You can come and see whatever you want. Anyway, with that guy protecting you, you might not die even if others die.¡± Hua Zhaimei no longer advised Xue Fanxin, nor did he force her to leave. Instead, he turned his gaze to his younger brother and ordered coldly, ¡°Leave immediately tomorrow. ¡± Hua Shangmei did not dare to disobey his brother. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to listen to orders. ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll definitely leave obediently tomorrow.¡± He knew that his brother was doing this for his own good. When the Fire Crystal Flower bloomed, those old fellows and old monsters would definitely fight. With his ability, staying would only drag his brother down. He might not be able to protect his life, so it was best to leave. When Hua Zhaimei saw his obedient younger brother, he was helpless and speechless. Since he was already here, he could not say anything. He looked at Xue Fanxin and smiled again. ¡°Fanxin, anyway, that Fire Crystal Flower hasn¡¯t bloomed. I have nothing to do now. Why don¡¯t you get some roasted fish or meat to eat? You¡¯ll definitely get paid.¡± ¡°Great uncle, Sister Moning, are you hungry?¡± Xue Fanxin did not immediately respond to Hua Zhaimei, but asked the people around her. Ever since she found out that she was related to Xue Fanxin by blood, Shui Moning had let go of herself a lot. She was not as reserved in front of Xue Fanxin as before, nor would she care about anything. She said whatever she wanted, ¡°Fanxin, we were only concerned about running for our lives previously and were not even hungry. I¡¯m indeed a little hungry now.¡± ¡°Alright, find a place to rest first. I¡¯ll cook immediately.¡± ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Shui Dongliu already knew that Xue Fanxin was the Nine Nether Consort. On the way just now, his daughter had already secretly told him some secrets about Xue Fanxin. At this moment, he was still in shock. When he thought of the Nine Nether Consort cooking for him, he was a little flattered. ¡°Fanxin, don¡¯t work too hard. Just let Moning cook. After all¡­¡± Xue Fanxin knew what Shui Dongliu was thinking and smiled leisurely. ¡°Great uncle, Sister Moning told you so much, but didn¡¯t she tell you that my culinary skills are peerless in the world?¡± ¡°Well¡­ ¡°Father, don¡¯t think too much. Just wait for the feast. Fanxin¡¯s culinary skills are really, really good. The spirit dishes she makes are even better. Those spirit dishes defeats any master.¡± Shui Moning pulled her father to an empty seat and went to help Xue Fanxin. Xue Fanxin had already taken out a pile of kitchenware, cutlery, various ingredients, oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar. She had even taken out the roasted meat rack. The scene was really shocking. Not far away, a few ruthless gazes kept staring in their direction, wishing they could skin Xue Fanxin alive.. Chapter 1533 - Chapter 1533: Fire Crystal Flower Blooms Chapter 1533: Fire Crystal Flower Blooms Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Not far away, everyone from the Medicine God Valley who had used the teleportation array with Xue Fanxin was looking over, especially Qingyun. Her resentful gaze was extremely intense, and everyone close to her could sense it. Xiao Muhe was also looking at Xue Fanxin, but there was no ruthlessness or poison in his gaze. He was just thinking about something else. He knew that Xue Fanxin had used a brilliant acupuncture technique. How could he obtain that acupuncture technique? ¡°Senior Sister Qingyun, that woman is too arrogant. She actually ran to such a place to show off her culinary skills and curry favor. Just looking at her is annoying.¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed annoying. Look at the men beside her. They¡¯re all confused by her. Such a woman is definitely a vixen, siren type.¡± ¡°Hmph, such a fickle woman will die miserably one day.¡± When Qingyun heard the surrounding insults and words that destroyed Xue Fanxin, her mood suddenly improved a lot. The jealousy and hatred in her heart were too obvious just now. Now, she could already control herself and return to her usual gentle, elegant, and natural appearance. ¡°Don¡¯t slander others behind their backs. If word gets out, it¡¯ll be bad if you cause trouble.¡± Qingyun¡¯s voice was not low, and the people around her could more or less hear her. They secretly had a good impression of this little divine doctor from the Medicine God Valley. It was said that the Medicine God Valley had produced a young divine doctor with excellent medical skills. Now, it seemed like this young divine doctor was really not bad. Not bad? That could only mean that you were blind. Xue Fanxin ignored the people from the Medicine God Valley and did not even notice their existence. At this moment, she was focused on cooking delicious food and carefully made every dish. Before long, the fragrance of all kinds of delicious food spread. Initially, many people were not interested in so-called delicious food, but after smelling those smells, they all felt hungry. Just the smell of those dishes was infatuating. It was so fragrant, so fragrant. She really wanted to eat a few mouthfuls. It would be best if she could eat enough. A few old fellows who could not stand the hunger took the initiative to approach. ¡°Little girl, what are you cooking? It smells so good. Do you mind if I try it?¡± ¡°Little girl, I also want to try a few bites. Of course, I won¡¯t eat for free. I¡¯ll reward you when the time comes.¡± ¡°Seniors, take a seat first. We¡¯ll eat when all the dishes are served.¡± Xue Fanxin saw that these old fellows were quite polite and respected the old and cherished the young, so she treated them with respect. Seeing that Xue Fanxin¡¯s attitude was so good, the old fellows felt that it was not bad and casually found a seat to sit down. Xue Fanxin had already set up a large dining table. There were some fruits on the dining table for everyone to taste. ¡°Wow¡­ This is a Fire Spirit Fruit.¡± ¡°This is the Green Spirit Fruit.¡± ¡°These grapes are really sweet!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this wine?¡± The old fellows tasted the snacks and fruit juice on the table. The more they ate, the more they felt that they tasted. Then, they looked at the roasted meat on the roasted meat racks and drooled. They had already been guarding this place for a few months, so they definitely had to eat and drink. However, there were many demonic beasts in the Forest of No Return, so they did not have to worry about not having food. There was food, but they did not have culinary skills, so most of the time, they just casually made some to eat to fill their stomachs. But now, seeing those delicious roasted meat, those exquisite spirit dishes, and the snacks and fruits on the table, it was really wonderful to be able to enjoy these in a place like a furnace. Although the other old fellows and old monsters also wanted to eat, their control was better than ordinary people, especially in terms of food. They would never lower their value and lose their dignity to ask for food like hungry ghosts. Some old fellows and old monsters did not move because they did not see eye to eye with Hua Zhaimei or those who had already sat down. As a result, only a few old fellows came. The others still sat where they were and looked at the distant Fire Crystal Flower from time to time, thinking to themselves, Once the Fire Crystal Flower blooms, they have to rush over and snatch it immediately. They were here for the Fire Crystal Flower, not delicious food. If the Fire Crystal Flower bloomed at this moment, wouldn¡¯t that be terrible? Hence, they should just stare at the Fire Crystal Flower obediently. Xue Fanxin did not think too much about it. She made dozens of spirit dishes and many roasted meat. She moved them all to the table and summoned the little white tiger and the little white cat. When it was delicious, she could not miss out on their portions. ¡°Wow¡­ There¡¯s roasted meat to eat again. Master is so good.¡± ¡°Meow¡­ My roasted fish.¡± When Hua Zhaimei saw the little white cat, he was a little shocked. Although he had long guessed that the little white cat had left with Xue Fanxin, he was still quite unwilling to see it with his own eyes. He was quite shocked. No matter what, he had raised this cat for a long time. ¡°Little thing, long time no see. How does it feel to be with the new master?¡± Hua Zhaimei wanted to reach out and stroke the little white cat. However, the little white cat glanced at him in disdain. Its body flashed extremely nimbly and it did not let Hua Zhaimei touch it. Then, it approached Xue Fanxin and ate delicious food from her. It did not like this man who liked to show off! If not for the fact that this man had obtained the inheritance of the Red Dust Emperor, how could it have followed him for so long? Alright, it admitted that this man was also a powerful person, but it did not like him, especially his style. He wore colorful clothes every day. It would have been fine if it was a woman, but it just had to be a man¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll eat roasted meat. There was a pile of delicious food on the table. Those who had tasted Xue Fanxin¡¯s cooking did not say a word and buried their heads in it from the beginning. Those who had never tasted Xue Fanxin¡¯s cooking knew the delicious taste after tasting it and quickly ate faster, just to eat more. ¡°Fanxin, so not only are you good at roasting meat, but you¡¯re also good at cooking. It¡¯s really delicious.¡± Hua Zhaimei ate heartily without caring about his image. Hua Shangmei was even more so. He no longer had any image. Hua Furong, who was sitting beside Hua Zhaimei, originally did not think that Xue Fanxin¡¯s culinary skills could be very good. After all, she also had good culinary skills. It was precisely because of this good culinary skills that she could follow Young Master Zhaimei. But now, after tasting Xue Fanxin¡¯s dishes, she knew how far her culinary skills were from hers. During this period of time, Young Master Zhaimei had rarely eaten her food. Could it be that after tasting Xue Fanxin¡¯s dishes, he no longer liked hers? With this in mind, Hua Furong did not feel that anything she ate tasted good now. She swore to herself: After returning, she would definitely continue to practice her culinary skills hard and strive to make them even more delicious than these dishes. If her culinary skills could reach this level, Young Master Zhaimei would definitely like her even more. He might even marry her. This meal ended crazily among a group of people. Every plate was licked clean. Even those old fellows who had lived for more than ten thousand years were licking their plates. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s really delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food.¡± ¡°Little girl, how did you cultivate your culinary skills? Normal spirit chefs can¡¯t make such a taste at all.¡± ¡°Just do it with your heart.¡± Xue Fanxin did not say anything and only said perfunctorily. Then, she cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks with Shui Moning. But at this moment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Everyone, look. The Fire Crystal Flower is about to bloom.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s attention turned to the Fire Crystal Flower not far away. It was a bud that looked like a lotus flower, but it was red like a ball of flames. The top of the bud had already opened a little. It seemed like it would bloom soon. Everyone who came here was for the Fire Crystal Flower, so when they saw that the Fire Crystal Flower was about to bloom, everyone focused their attention and waited for the buds to bloom to snatch it. ¡°Shangmei, leave immediately.¡± Hua Zhaimei originally wanted his younger brother to leave tomorrow, but the Fire Crystal Flower suddenly bloomed, so he could only let his younger brother leave now. Although he also wanted Xue Fanxin to leave, he knew that this woman could not be persuaded, so he might as well not persuade her. Furthermore, he really wanted to see how capable the woman Ye Jiushang had taken a fancy to was. As for the others, he did not care if they were dead or alive. He did not care even if they were people by Xue Fanxin¡¯s side. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Hua Shangmei did not want to leave, but he knew that there was no point in him staying, so no matter how unwilling he was, he had to leave. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll leave first. You have to be careful. When Hua Shangmei left, he even called for Xue Fanxin, but she still rejected him. He had no choice but to leave himself. Hua Furong watched as Hua Shangmei left and was a little depressed. Actually, she also wanted to leave. After all, she was not strong and could not help much if she stayed. However, Young Master Zhaimei did not let her leave. If she left rashly and Young Master Zhaimei pursued the matter later, all her previous efforts would be in vain. However, if she stayed, if she encountered any danger, even if it was fatal, Young Master Zhaimei would probably not care about her life. Although she really wanted to marry Young Master Zhaimei, if she was already dead, what was there to marry? However, what if she was lucky and did not encounter any danger? In the end, Young Master Zhaimei would have a good impression of her because she had never left him? Hua Furong was still in a dilemma. She did not know if she should leave, but before she could come to a conclusion, she could not help but slowly retreat. She thought to herself, If I encounter any danger, I can run immediately. Hua Zhaimei did not think too much about it. Furthermore, he had never cared about Hua Furong¡¯s life. Because he did not care, he did not specially ask her to leave. At this moment, he was not in the mood to care about Hua Furong and kept looking at the Fire Crystal Flower. When the flowers bloomed, he had to act quickly. Perhaps he could snatch it. He had to snatch the Fire Crystal Flower. He had to¡­ But at this moment, a vortex suddenly appeared where the Fire Crystal Flower bloomed, shocking everyone.. Chapter 1534 - Chapter 1534: Tomb Five Chapter 1534: Tomb Five Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Vortex¡­ Seeing this thing, Xue Fanxin immediately thought of the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor and guessed in her heart: Is this the fifth tomb of the Spacetime Emperor? Every time the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor appeared, there would be a vortex. Furthermore, the vortex was quite similar. The one in front of her looked similar to the previous vortex, so the fifth tomb should be in the vortex. Initially, Xue Fanxin was not completely certain, but at this moment, the Supreme Badge in her body suddenly emitted a light. It had a strong reaction to the vortex outside, making her immediately certain that Tomb Five was in that vortex. She had just ended her journey to Tomb Four a few days ago. Was she about to begin her journey to Tomb Five again? Wasn¡¯t the interval between these two tombs a little too short? She had not prepared anything! Among the people present, apart from Xue Fanxin, no one knew what was going on with the vortex. Everyone was looking at the Fire Crystal Flower beside the vortex, feeling a little uneasy. They wondered if the appearance of the vortex would affect them from picking the Fire Crystal Flower. ¡°Why has a huge vortex suddenly appeared?¡± ¡°What¡¯s in this vortex?¡± ¡°Who cares what it is? As long as the Fire Crystal Flower is fine.¡± ¡°Everyone, listen to me. I must obtain the Fire Crystal Flower. If anyone dares to snatch it from me, I will definitely make them die without a burial place.¡± ¡°Blood Poison, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? Why can¡¯t you let others snatch the Fire Crystal Flower? Others are afraid of you, Blood Poison, but I, Lin Zhengnan, am not.¡± ¡°Old man from the Lin family, you only dare to be so arrogant because of the King of the Southern Continent¡¯s. If you didn¡¯t have the King of the Southern Continent backing you, would you dare to boast shamelessly in front of me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the old fellows were arguing fiercely, someone suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Quickly look, quickly look. The Fire Crystal Flower has bloomed.¡± The Fire Crystal Flower that grew near the vortex was slowly blooming at a visible rate. When all the petals bloomed, the surrounding temperature instantly decreased by half. At the same time, the stronger old fellows and old monsters attacked together and all rushed towards the Fire Crystal Flower crazily. Hua Zhaimei was no exception. The moment the Fire Crystal Flower bloomed, he ignored everyone around him and fought for it like those old fellows. However, just as everyone approached the Fire Crystal Flower, the vortex that was very strange to everyone suddenly produced a very powerful suction force, sucking everyone and everything in the surroundings into the vortex. None of those old fellows and old monsters could resist the powerful suction force produced by the vortex. They were all sucked into the vortex. Even those who did not rush forward to snatch the Fire Crystal Flower were sucked into the vortex. No matter how they struggled and resisted, the outcome was the same. Xue Fanxin did not resist and allowed the suction force to suck her into the vortex. However, the moment she was sucked into the vortex, she clearly saw the blooming Fire Crystal Flower. Hence, she mobilized the spirit energy in her body and condensed a long vine, plucking the Fire Crystal Flower. The moment she plucked the Fire Crystal Flower, she immediately stored it in the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space. No one noticed the entire process. The others were all dizzy and dizzy from the suction force emitted by the vortex. At this moment, they only wanted to resist being sucked into the vortex, so how could they have the energy to care about the Fire Crystal Flower? However, the suction force produced by the vortex was too powerful. Even experts who were half a step into the Deity Realm could not resist and were also sucked into the vortex. The continuous tragic cries lasted for less than fifteen minutes before finally disappearing. The people who had been guarding here to snatch the Fire Crystal Flower also disappeared. At this moment, everything within a five-kilometer radius was bare. Not only was there no one, but there were also no trees or rocks. After being sucked into the vortex, many people had yet to react. Right on the heels of that, they fell heavily to the ground. Although it was very painful, the ground was as hot as a hot boiler. No matter how painful it was, they had to jump up immediately. Some people reacted a little late, and their butts or skin that touched the ground were all scalded. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hua Furong¡¯s tragic cry sounded. Those who knew her all looked up and saw that her entire arm was swollen from the heat. Even her clothes were burned. However, everyone only glanced at her and ignored her. Shui Moning and Shui Dongliu were also sucked into the vortex. Like the others, they fell from the sky and fell to the ground. Because their strength was too great, they could not resist the extremely high temperature on the ground at all, so they were instantly severely burned. ¡°Ah¡­¡± No matter how painful it was, Shui Moning endured it and only cried out in pain. However, she did not have the mood to care about herself now. She endured the intense pain in her body and went to help her father up first. ¡°Father, are you okay? Where did you burn yourselE¡± Shui Dongliu was originally a cripple. Without taking the Water Spirit Pill, he almost did not have any cultivation or combat strength. He was equivalent to an ordinary person. Ordinary people could not resist the high temperature on the ground at all, so not only was Shui Dongliu¡¯s skin severely scalded when it touched the ground, but even his internal organs were scalded. Because it was too painful, he could not get up. Even if his daughter came to help him, he could not stand up. Although Xue Fanxin had also fallen, she was not weak. She was also wearing the Feather Spirit Divine Robe, so the high temperature on the ground did not affect her much. Seeing that Shui Dongliu¡¯s situation was very critical, she quickly went over to help. She first used a healing technique to treat him, then used her spirit energy to protect him from the high temperature on the ground. After a simple treatment, Shui Dongliu was already much better. He was shocked to see that his scalded part was healing at a visible rate. He had learned from his daughter that Xue Fanxin¡¯s healing technique was very powerful, but he had never expected it to be so powerful. Such a serious injury had actually been healed in an instant. ¡°Fanxin, your healing technique is really powerful.¡± ¡°Great uncle, do you feel better now? I let you down this time. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on coming here, you would have left the Forest of No Return safely. If you had left the Forest of No Return, you wouldn¡¯t have been sucked into the vortex.¡± Xue Fanxin felt deeply guilty about this. The higher the difficulty of the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor, the greater the danger. Shui Moning and Shui Dongliu were really too weak. They could lose their lives at any moment in the tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. If she had known that Tomb Five would appear, she would never have brought Shui Moning and Shui Dongliu here. ¡°Fanxin, how can you be blamed? No one knows what will happen. This is an accident, so don¡¯t take the blame for yourself. Furthermore, my father is fine now. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself too much.¡± Shui Moning did not blame Xue Fanxin at all. She only thought that being sucked into the vortex was an accident, and in fact, it was also an accident. Shui Dongliu did not blame Xue Fanxin. He said a few words to comfort her and started to look at their surroundings to see where they had been sucked into the vortex. At a glance, this place was filled with red. Even the place they were standing was red, because not far away, a boiling lava flow passed through. Fortunately, this lava flow was only a few meters long. Even a low-level cultivator could jump over with a lightness skill. However, opposite the lava flow was a large expanse of lava. One could not see the end at a glance. It was like a vast sea. However, the seawater had been replaced by lava and turned into a lava sea. In the magma sea, there were countless surfaces of all sizes, like islands on the sea. They were scattered around the magma sea without any order. Every surface was definitely not more than 50 meters apart, and the closest was only a few meters. In other words, they could easily walk over the ground in the magma sea. They just did not know how long it would take to reach the end. There was no way out behind. It was just a red rock wall, so there was no doubt that the way out was on the other side. However, looking at the slowly flowing hot lava, even old fellows and old monsters with high cultivation levels were a little afraid. At this moment, they had long forgotten about the Fire Crystal Flower. They were either seriously studying the environment or healing. The people from the Medicine God Valley had also been sucked in, so many injured people ran to look for the people from the Medicine God Valley to treat them. ¡°Little divine doctor Qingyun, you¡¯re so kind. I beg you to treat me. I¡¯m about to die of pain.¡± ¡°And me, and me. The ground is really terrifyingly hot. With just a touch, the flesh is cooked.¡¯ ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. One by one.¡± At this moment, Qingyun was like a doctor who saved people from trouble. Whoever came to ask for help would agree to help and use the healing technique she had learned to treat people. However, Qingyun¡¯s healing technique was not too effective. Under her healing technique, such burns could at most reduce some pain. In order not to ruin her reputation, she could only take out some healing potions. No matter how much her heart ached, she had to use them. If the treatment was not effective, her reputation as a little divine doctor would be ruined. In order to protect the reputation of the little divine doctor, she could only bear the pain and take out the potion for those people to try for free. Fortunately, it was only some ordinary potions. If it were any higher-level potions, she would definitely not be willing to use them. Just as Qingyun was treating everyone painstakingly, someone suddenly said in shock, ¡°Alright, alright. You actually returned them all. There¡¯s not even a scar. Wow¡­ Miss, your healing technique is very powerful. It¡¯s even more powerful than those people from the Medicine God Valley.¡± Hearing this, Qingyun suddenly had a bad feeling. The anger in her heart gradually surfaced. She was the little divine doctor of the Medicine God Valley. Even her master praised her healing technique. Who here had a better healing technique than her? With all kinds of displeasure and anger, Qingyun looked up and realized that the person was actually Xue Fanxin. The anger in her heart became even stronger. Why was it this detestable woman again? Chapter 1535 - Chapter 1535: Time to Change Chapter 1535: Time to Change Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xue Fanxin treated Shui Dongliu, there were quite a few people by the side, so someone saw the power of her healing technique and even shouted. In the end, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Some people who were still queuing up for Qingyun¡¯s treatment chose to give up on the line and ran to Xue Fanxin for help. ¡°Miss, can you treat me? This burn is too painful, too painful. It¡¯s unbearable.¡± ¡°Miss, help me treat it too. Please.¡± Towards those who came to seek treatment, as long as their attitude was still good and their words were polite, Xue Fanxin treated them with respect and was willing to treat them. She directly used a healing technique to treat a few people at once. These people¡¯s cultivation levels were not bad. At the very least, they were at the Saint Realm. Their injuries were not as serious as Shui Dongliu¡¯s, so they would be fine after using the healing technique. Seeing Xue Fanxin¡¯s healing technique with their own eyes, everyone was even more shocked. At this moment, no matter how unbelievable it was, they believed that Xue Fanxin¡¯s healing technique was really powerful. It was much more powerful than that little divine doctor Qingyun from the Medicine God Valley. It seemed like the title of Little Divine Doctor had to be changed. Qingyun originally did not believe how powerful Xue Fanxin¡¯s healing technique was, but when she saw it with her own eyes, no matter how unwilling she was, she had to admit that Xue Fanxin¡¯s healing technique was really stronger than hers. Furthermore, it was much more powerful than hers. It was not something she could compare to at all. She had once seen the Medicine God use a healing technique. It seemed that even the Medicine God¡¯s healing technique was not so powerful. Impossible. How could Xue Fanxin¡¯s healing technique compare to the Medicine God¡¯s? There must be something wrong. After seeing how powerful Xue Fanxin¡¯s healing technique was, no one asked Qingyun for help anymore. They all ran to Xue Fanxin. Hua Furong had already looked for Qingyun to treat her in the beginning, but the effects of the treatment were not good. She still felt very painful. Looking at her scalded arm, she really could not bear it and could only look for Xue Fanxin to treat it. ¡°Miss Xue, please treat me.¡± Although Xue Fanxin knew that Hua Furong was a little hostile to her, nothing had happened between the two of them so far, so she would not give the other party a bad expression and treat her directly. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Hua Furong thanked her, but she was jealous. She could not compare to Xue Fanxin in culinary skills, and her medical skills could not compare to her now. With a woman who was even more outstanding than her as a comparison, could she still enter Young Master Zhaimei¡¯s eyes? Hua Zhaimei did not know what Hua Furong was thinking, nor did he care what she was thinking. Ever since he had fallen into this place filled with magma, he had already started to observe his surroundings properly, understand this environment, and work hard to find the exit. However, there was no exit around them, so they could only walk forward. They gradually advanced through the small ground above the magma sea. He wondered what was at the end of this magma sea. However, what he should be worried about now was whether he could successfully cross this magma sea. Would there be any more danger along the way? All of this was unknown. With his experience, this place was filled with danger. Perhaps even he did not have the ability to leave alive. Hua Zhaimei retracted his attention and looked at the people around him. He realized that Xue Fanxin was treating someone and did not have any worry or nervousness on her face. It seemed like she was not afraid of this place at all, which made him feel a little strange, so he went over and asked, ¡°Little girl, do you know where this is?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who should I ask?¡± Xue Fanxin said with annoyance. She would never say that this was the fifth tomb of the Spacetime Emperor. The fewer people who knew about the nine tombs of the Spacetime Emperor, the better. Although it was no big deal if the people outside found out, she did not like trouble. It was best to have as little trouble as possible. ¡°You don¡¯t look nervous or afraid. I thought you knew.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll take it easy. Is there any use in being nervous and afraid? It¡¯s useless. Since it¡¯s useless, why should I be nervous and afraid?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite open-minded.¡± ¡°What else could I do?¡± Hua Zhaimei realized that Xue Fanxin was still as sharp tongued as ever. Her words were definitely unforgiving, but he could also tell that if it wasn¡¯t someone she liked, Xue Fanxin would not even be bothered to bicker. From this, it could be seen that Xue Fanxin was quite good to him. At the very least, they could be considered friends. When Hua Furong saw that Xue Fanxin and Hua Zhaimei were chatting so well, although they were bickering, anyone with eyes could tell that their relationship was good. This made her very envious and hateful. She was not grateful to Xue Fanxin for treating her at all, but she was jealous and resentful. Wasn¡¯t Xue Fanxin already taken? Why was she still seducing her Young Master Zhaimei? She was extremely detestable. From the beginning to the end, Hua Zhaimei had never cared about Hua Furong. Even if Hua Furong was injured, he had never cared. He did not even look at her. After studying his surroundings, he went to chat with Xue Fanxin. ¡°Fortunately, that punk Shangmei left first. Otherwise, I would really be worried!¡± ¡°Since you care so much about your younger brother, why don¡¯t you even know that he was almost killed?¡± Xue Fanxin asked casually. ¡°This¡­ is my negligence.¡± ¡°Tch, Hua Shangmei is not a child. He¡¯s an adult. If he doesn¡¯t even have the ability to protect himself, what¡¯s the difference between him and a good-for-nothing? Perhaps you protected him too well in the past, so he can¡¯t even differentiate between good and bad.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Hua Furong saw that Xue Fanxin and Hua Zhaimei were chatting non-stop. In the end, she really could not control the jealousy in her heart. She walked over and forcefully interrupted, ¡°Young Master, the temperature here is too high. There¡¯s magma everywhere, and the environment is too bad. If we don¡¯t think of a way to leave quickly, I¡¯m afraid it will be very disadvantageous to us.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hua Zhaimei only replied with a grunt before falling silent. Furthermore, his tone was very cold when he replied, not as warm as when he spoke to Xue Fanxin. Why was this happening? Even if Xue Fanxin was more outstanding than her, she was not t that much more outstanding. Why was the Young Master not even willing to look at her? Because of Hua Furong¡¯s interruption, Xue Fanxin no longer chatted with Hua Zhaimei. Instead, she started to study the environment here and find the rules of the game in Tomb Five. At this moment, Manqiu had already looked around carefully. Seeing that Xue Fanxin was done, he came over to report. ¡°Your Highness, this place is completely sealed. There are no exits in the surroundings. We can only investigate ahead. As for whether there are any exits ahead, it¡¯s unknown.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll take a good look first. By the way, no matter what happens, you have to follow me, okay?¡± Xue Fanxin¡¯s words were not only to Manqiu, but also to Shui Moning and Shui Dongliu. As for Hua Zhaimei, she could not be bothered. This guy was so powerful, so he probably did not need her protection. In the previous four tombs, most of the people who did not follow her could still leave alive in the end. As long as Hua Zhaimei was not too unlucky, living should not be a problem. ¡°Fanxin, the temperature here is too high. My father can¡¯t resist at all. His body is getting weaker and weaker. Help him take a look.¡± Shui Moning had been taking care of her father. Seeing that her father¡¯s situation had suddenly become bad, she quickly looked for Xue Fanxin for help. Xue Fanxin came over to take a look and realized that Shui Dongliu¡¯s injuries that had just been treated had worsened again. To be precise, they were new injuries, so she had no choice but to treat him again and increase her spirit energy to protect him. However, she knew that this method would not last long. If her ice spirit vein had already been activated, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. But¡­ Xue Fanxin thought for a moment and took out a cup of divine water from her space. Then, she placed a few spirit herbs that contained ice elemental spirit energy in them and stirred them a few times before feeding them to Shui Dongliu. Shui Dongliu had fainted previously. He only slowly woke up after drinking the divine water and felt much better. ¡°Fanxin, I¡¯ve troubled you again.¡± ¡°Great uncle, we¡¯re family. How is there any trouble? If you feel any discomfort, remember to tell me immediately. You must not persevere.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, take these Water Spirit Pills. No matter what, you have to maintain the spirit energy of the water element in your body. This way, you at least have the ability to protect yourself. I don¡¯t know what danger will be here, but I guarantee you that I will do my best to protect you. Not only you, but I will also protect Sister Moning.¡± ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. Life and death are up to fate. Everything will depend on the will of the heavens.¡± Shui Dongliu did not care about his life and death, but he cared about his daughter¡¯s life and death, as well as Xue Fanxin¡¯s. As long as these two girls could leave this place alive, he would have no regrets even if he died. ¡°What do you mean, will of the heavens? I¡¯m 90% confident that I can take you out of here alive.¡± Xue Fanxin could tell that Shui Dongliu was prepared to die, so she said a few words to reassure him. But at this moment, sinister words sounded from somewhere. ¡°How shameless of you to say such big words. Aren¡¯t you going to bite your tongue?¡± ¡°Her healing technique is very powerful. She naturally has the right to brag.¡± ¡°Healing techniques are powerful, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re strong. In such a place, people without any strength are the most likely to die.¡± The women by Qingyun¡¯s side were all to crack wise, mocking Xue Fanxin non-stop. Qingyun did not express anything about this behavior and remained silent. Although Xiao Muhe did not speak, his brows furrowed slightly, indicating that he was dissatisfied with the people who spoke. However, he only frowned slightly and did not say anything else. Qingyun and Xiao Muhe did not speak, but Xue Fanxin stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Qingyun, Young Master Xiao, since you tacitly agree to what the people around you say and do, you have to bear the corresponding responsibility. I hereby announce that no matter what danger your Medicine God Valley encounters, I, Xue Fanxin, will never save you. You¡¯re on your own.¡± ¡°Who cares about your saving? Perhaps you can¡¯t even protect yourself and still want to save others.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly..¡± Chapter 1536 - Chapter 1536: It’s Not Cooked Chapter 1536: It¡¯s Not Cooked Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin ignored the self-righteous people of the Medicine God Valley and could not be bothered to argue. She did not want to waste time and saliva on such unimportant people. She found a place to rest and sent a wisp of her divine sense into the Reverse Spirit Heaven Wheel¡¯s space to look at the Fire Crystal Flower she had plucked. Before the Fire Crystal Flower bloomed, the temperature was terrifyingly high. Even a Martial Monarch Realm expert would be burned or even burned to death if they were not careful. However, the temperature of the blooming Fire Crystal Flower would gradually decrease. In the end, it would be the same as the temperature of ordinary flowers. However, the temperature of the core of the Fire Crystal Flower was still very high and could not be easily touched. The center of the Fire Crystal Flower was actually a small flame that was trembling slightly. Xue Fanxin looked at the Fire Crystal Flower that was rooted at the edge of the Divine Spirit Pool. She walked over and took a closer look. She could vaguely see the water flowing by the pool rippling slightly. When she took a closer look, she realized that the Fire Crystal Flower was actually drinking Divine Spirit Water. Although it was only slowly absorbed through the roots, it was also drinking. It was not rare for plants to absorb water, but this Fire Crystal Flower was very rare. It was clearly like a flame and should be a creature afraid of water. Who knew that it was actually drinking water? Wasn¡¯t it afraid of the little flame in the center being extinguished? ¡°Hey, you took thousands of years to germinate and bloom. I believe you have some intelligence, right?¡± ¡°Whether you understand or not, listen up. Since you¡¯re in my pocket, stay there obediently. Don¡¯t cause any trouble, and don¡¯t cause trouble in my space, or I¡¯ll cook you and eat you.¡± The Fire Crystal Flower seemed to understand Xue Fanxin¡¯s words and did some human-like reactions. The blooming petals closed a little, and the two leaves on the path moved. This human was really terrifying. She actually wanted to cook it and eat it. She was too terrifying. No, it could not be cooked. It was not even afraid of the Deviant Flame. What fire could cook it? This human was really bad. However, seeing that she had brought it to such a good place, it reluctantly forgave her. Xue Fanxin did not know that the Fire Crystal Flower had so many thoughts. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the Fire Crystal Flower in the space, she retracted her divine sense and scanned the surrounding people briefly. She realized that they were all a group of old men and there was nothing to see. Although a portion of them were young handsome men and beautiful women, there were too many old men and women, affecting their overall appearance. Therefore, at a glance, they were all old. All of them looked old and did not look too good. ¡°Fanxin, do you have any way to leave this place?¡± Shui Moning came over and asked. For some reason, she had an inexplicable trust in Xue Fanxin. Even if she was trapped in this dangerous place, as long as Xue Fanxin was by her side, she would not panic much. Perhaps this trust had already been born during the trial in the secret realm. ¡°There¡¯s no way for the time being, but don¡¯t be too nervous. Just treat it as training.¡± Xue Fanxin only wanted to comfort Shui Moning and not let her be so panicked. Unexpectedly, just as she finished speaking, the people from the Medicine God Valley started to chatter and mock again, especially Qingyun¡¯s loyal follower, Meilian. She would never let go of the chance to mock Xue Fanxin. ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly again. How can you say such things like you¡¯re here to train? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your tongue?¡± ¡°Some people are so ignorant and like to curry favor..¡± Chapter 1537 - Chapter 1537: Pushed Out Chapter 1537: Pushed Out Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, it was not only the people from the Medicine God Valley. Even the old fellows and old monsters who had lived for tens of thousands of years looked at Xue Fanxin with disdain. However, they could not be bothered to dispute with a little girl, especially a self-righteous and arrogant little girl. Even old fellows like them were very afraid of this place. A little girl actually said that she was here to train. She really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. ¡°I advise you not to speak too much. Be careful that trouble comes from your mouths. Could it be that the people of the Medicine God Valley have such a cheap mouth and like to gossip? I never provoked you, but you keep looking for trouble with me. Do you want to use me to increase your Medicine God Valley¡¯s presence, or are you people from the Medicine God Valley so cheap to begin with?¡± Xue Fanxin really could not stand those foul-mouthed people from the Medicine God Valley, so she retreated. With just a few words, she rendered the people of the Medicine God Valley speechless. The people from the Medicine God Valley did not know what they were afraid of. Perhaps it was because Xue Fanxin had an Martial Monarch Realm expert by her side, or perhaps it was because Xue Fanxin¡¯s aura was too ferocious, so they did not dare to speak nonsense anymore. However, falling into such a stiff atmosphere made Qingyun feel a little embarrassed. However, this was a good opportunity for her to build her image, so she naturally would not miss it. ¡°Miss Xue, I¡¯m really sorry. These junior sisters of mine don¡¯t know much. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please forgive them.¡± Normally, in such a situation, most people would feel that Qingyun was sensible and sensible. She was gentle, kind, and generous. The world also liked such women, so it was very easy to have a good impression of her. Xue Fanxin had seen this kind of routine many times, because too many white lotuses liked this kind of routine. However, she did not want Qingyun to finish the routine. ¡°Little divine doctor Qingyun, is there something wrong with your eyes or your brain? Look at your junior sisters. All of them are twice my age. You actually use the excuse of not knowing much to say things. Even if you¡¯re perfunctory, you have to find a passable reason, right?¡± When the people who originally had a good impression of Qingyun heard Xue Fanxin¡¯s words, they immediately felt that it made sense. However, this was a small fight between the younger generation. It was best for them, the old fellows, not to get involved. Qingyun had not expected Xue Fanxin to embarrass her so much, making her very angry, but it was not easy to vent. No matter how angry she was, she had to bear with it and force herself to speak amiably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my negligence. Because they rarely leave the Medicine God Valley and are the smallest in the Medicine God Valley, they don¡¯t know much about many things. I didn¡¯t notice this detail. Please forgive me, Miss Xue.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even notice such common sense, which means that you don¡¯t know enough about the ways of the world and don¡¯t know how to conduct yourself. In the future, when you go out, you¡¯d best be careful with your words, lest you don¡¯t even know when trouble will come from your mouth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use the name of the Medicine God Valley to lord over others. Others are willing to sell your Medicine God Valley some face, but I, Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t care. If you anger me, I¡¯ll let all of you have a taste of hell.¡± Qingyun was rendered speechless by Xue Fanxin¡¯s sharp words and almost cried. However, for some reason, no one pitied her. The others did not know what was going on either. They felt that Xue Fanxin¡¯s words made sense, so they did not side with Qingyun anymore. The way of dealing with people was indeed very important. If one did not know the way, it was best to be careful with their words and actions. It was obvious that these people from the Medicine God Valley did not know much about how to conduct themselves. Normally, they only relied on the name of the Medicine God Valley to lord over others. The world was also willing to sell the Medicine God Valley some face, so they did not dispute with them. However, no one would easily mention such a thing.. Who knew that someone would actually expose it today? Chapter 1538 - Chapter 1538: Stop arguing Chapter 1538: Stop arguing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The people from the Medicine God Valley had suffered a loss in a quarrel and their hearts were filled with anger. Hence, they used their alchemist privileges to send out requests for help to some people. ¡°Xue Fanxin, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Even if we said a few ugly words, you don¡¯t have to be so unreasonable. The Medicine God Valley Sect has allies all over the five continents and ten regions. If the Medicine God Valley Sect really wants to do anything to you, you¡¯ll definitely have a hard time in the five continents and ten regions.¡± Meilian stood out to cause trouble again, but everything she did was for Qingyun. If not for Qingyun giving her hints, she would not have casually provoked anyone, let alone Xue Fanxin, who seemed to be not simple. But she had no choice. If she did not follow Qingyun¡¯s instructions, she could forget about living a good life in the Medicine God Valley in the future. It was all because of Qingyun that she could enter the Medicine God Valley. Therefore, no matter what Qingyun asked her to do, she had to do it obediently. ¡°The five continents and ten regions are very, very large. They are so large that you can¡¯t imagine it. A mere Medicine God Valley doesn¡¯t have that much influence. Furthermore, there is always someone stronger. The Medicine God Valley is definitely not the only place in the five continents and ten regions that has alchemists and doctors. Therefore, I advise you not to be too arrogant, because the prestige of the Medicine God Valley might not be as great as you think. Also, you are only insignificant people in the Medicine God Valley. You can¡¯t represent the entire Medicine God Valley, so don¡¯t always talk about the Medicine God Valley.¡± The more Xue Fanxin looked at the people from the Medicine God Valley, the more she disliked them. Even her impression of the Medicine God Valley became worse and worse. It was said that a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. With the lower beam crooked like this, there was definitely something wrong with the upper beam. From the small to the large, even if the Medicine God Valley was not a place to hide dirt, it was definitely not as beautiful as the rumors outside. ¡°Who said that we are insignificant people in the Medicine God Valley? Senior Sister Qingyun is the little divine doctor of the Medicine God Valley. She is the last disciple of Master Ming Jing and has once received three days of guidance from the Medicine God. Senior Sister Qingyun has an important status in the Medicine God Valley. She is definitely not insignificant.¡± When Qingyun heard Meilian reveal her identity, she was secretly smug. Xue Fanxin dared to say that she was an insignificant person in the Medicine God Valley, so she would let Xue Fanxin know how high her status in the Medicine God Valley was. ¡°Her healing technique is even worse than mine. Such a person is actually the little divine doctor of the Medicine God Valley. I can only chuckle!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Meilian still wanted to quarrel, but she was stopped by Qingyun. ¡°Meilian, forget it. Master has repeatedly instructed us to keep a low profile when we go out, so don¡¯t quarrel anymore.¡± Although Qingyun was persuading the fight, she already hated Xue Fanxin to the core. ¡°Yes, Senior Sister Qingyun.¡± Although Meilian was no longer arguing, she was glaring at Xue Fanxin fiercely. In the beginning, she had quarreled with Xue Fanxin because of Qingyun. Later, she had really quarreled for herself, because she realized that she really hated Xue Fanxin. This damned Xue Fanxin did not give her any face. She would remember this score. ¡°Even if you want to quarrel with me, I can¡¯t be bothered to quarrel with you!¡± After Xue Fanxin was satisfied with her scolding, she no longer wasted her breath arguing with the people from the Medicine God Valley. She took out a dining table from her space and placed delicious wine and food. ¡°Great uncle, Sister Moning, let¡¯s eat something.¡± ¡°Eat? Now?¡± Shui Moning looked at the magma all over her surroundings and then at the various delicious food on the table. She felt that the scene had changed too suddenly. If she did not know Xue Fanxin¡¯s jumpy personality, she would definitely be puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not too good to eat here, right?¡± Shui Dongliu looked at the table full of food. Actually, he really wanted to eat, but his surroundings were filled with old fellows and monsters from the five continents and ten regions. Furthermore, he was in a place filled with magma. It was indeed a little inappropriate to come up with a table full of delicious food at this time. However, he was really hungry, so no matter if it was suitable or not, he had to eat first.. Chapter 1539 - Chapter 1539: Eliminate Her Chapter 1539: Eliminate Her Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Fanxin did not care what the others thought. No matter how strange their gazes were, she ignored them and sat down to enjoy the delicious food. Shui Moning had been with Xue Fanxin for so long and knew very well how tempting the delicious food she took out was, so she ignored the people around her and pulled her father to sit down and eat. ¡°Father, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Eat whatever you want.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± In the beginning, Shui Dongliu was still a little reserved. Later, he slowly let go of himself and was immersed in delicious food. Manqiu naturally sat down and ate. Although he ate elegantly, he actually ate a lot. ¡°Haha¡­ Fanxin, I can indeed live a good life by following you.¡± Hua Zhaimei was not polite at all. He found a seat and picked up his bowl and chopsticks to eat. Hua Furong also wanted to eat, but no one invited her. Because her status was similar to that of a maidservant, when her master did not speak, she could only stand by the side and watch. She had been waiting for Xue Fanxin to invite her to sit down and eat together. Unexpectedly, Xue Fanxin only cared about eating and did not even look at her after eating her fill, making her very angry. She was really angry. Xue Fanxin could not be bothered with Hua Furong and ignored her. After eating her fill, she looked up and realized that those old fellows and old monsters were studying everywhere, looking for an exit. No one cared about her. However, there was still someone who was extremely hostile to her. ¡°Manqiu, who are those people?¡± Xue Fanxin asked in a low voice. Manqiu followed Xue Fanxin¡¯s gaze and looked up. He replied seriously, ¡°One of them is the Feng family¡¯s ancestor, and the other is the Sang family¡¯s ancestor. The one behind is the Lin family¡¯s ancestor.¡± Xue Fanxin smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°I see.¡± The Feng, Sang, Lin¡­ These families all had a grudge with her, especially the Feng and Sang families. They had a huge grudge with her and were simply mortal enemies. No wonder their hostility towards her was so intense. Perhaps these old fellows were thinking about how to get rid of her. Just as Xue Fanxin had thought, the Feng, Sang, and Lin ancestors were indeed thinking about how to kill Xue Fanxin. The Lin family¡¯s ancestor did not have much hostility towards Xue Fanxin. Before this, he did not know who Xue Fanxin was. Later, the Sang family¡¯s ancestor told him that the reason his granddaughter, Lin Weiwei, had not been able to enter the Five Elements Academy was all because of Xue Fanxin, so he was a little hostile to her. The Sang family¡¯s ancestor did not tell the Lin family¡¯s ancestor Xue Fanxin¡¯s true identity, nor would he say. Once he said it, they would have one less ally. Xue Fanxin was the Nine Nether Consort after all. If they killed her, they would definitely provoke that behemoth from the Nine Nether Holy Land. If they could pull the Lin family along, the risk would be reduced. Therefore, they would never tell the Lin family¡¯s ancestor that Xue Fanxin was the Nine Nether Consort. It seemed like the others present did not know Xue Fanxin¡¯s identity at all. ¡°If I want to kill Xue Fanxin, I have to lure Hua Zhaimei away. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very difficult to kill her in one move.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. This place must be filled with danger. We can slowly find an opportunity. Perhaps with a casual push, we can destroy that girl.¡± The Sang family¡¯s ancestor looked at the magma flow in front of him and had already thought of a plan to kill Xue Fanxin. He had already studied it. The magma here was extremely terrifying. Even he could not touch it. If he pushed Xue Fanxin into the magma, wouldn¡¯t the matter be resolved? Just as these old fellows were privately discussing how to kill Xue Fanxin, a strange sound suddenly sounded from the lava flow in front of them. The bubble in the lava became bigger and bigger, as if something was about to climb out.. Chapter 1540 - Chapter 1540: Magma Monster Chapter 1540: Magma Monster Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Because of the movement in the magma flow, everyone¡¯s attention turned to it. The timid people were so frightened that they took a few steps back and did not dare to lean forward. Especially when they saw the monster crawling out of the magma, even more people were frightened and their hair stood on end. ¡°What¡­ what monster is this?¡± ¡°There are more and more monsters.¡± ¡°Look, there¡¯s one over there too.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re surrounded.¡± More and more monsters crawled out of the magma. One, two, three¡­ There were already more than a thousand. Those monsters were covered in magma and were not big. They were like humans. They walked on two legs and climbed with both hands. The magma on their bodies kept dripping into the ground. There was a huge mouth on their heads. When they opened their bloody mouths, their ferocious faces were extremely terrifying. As more and more magma monsters appeared, the people above could no longer retreat and had no choice but to start fighting. Fortunately, most of the people here were old fellows and monsters from the five continents and ten regions. Their strength was extraordinary, and they were more than enough to deal with those magma monsters. However, there were really too many magma monsters. They climbed out of the magma flow endlessly and could not be killed no matter what. Furthermore, those magma monsters were not weak. They were equivalent to the Saint Realm. Some of the magma monsters were even stronger, close to the Martial Monarch Realm. Facing such a powerful and huge number of magma monsters, even those old fellows with high cultivation levels found it difficult to fight. According to this situation, if they continued to stall, the ones who would die would definitely be them. ¡°There are too many magma monsters. There¡¯s no end to them. What should we do?¡± ¡°Other than fighting now, what else can we do?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Help, help, quickly save me, save me¡­¡¯ A young man with a cultivation level at the peak of the Saint realm was pulled by a magma monster and dragged into the magma flow. No matter how he struggled, it was useless. The place he was pulled by the magma monster was severely scalded. It was so painful that he could not bear it and he almost fainted. However, he knew that he could not faint, so he struggled to seek help. At this moment, everyone was protecting themselves. No one had the ability to save the man who had been dragged away by the magma monster. Furthermore, soon, the man was dragged into the magma flow, and his body was instantly reduced to nothing. Seeing that the man had been dragged into the magma and melted into nothing, quite a few people were frightened. Even those old fellows with high cultivation levels were no exception. In the beginning, they could still take care of the people around them a little, but now, they were only working hard to protect themselves. The juniors with low cultivation levels all hid behind. No one dared to fight in front, especially the people from the Medicine God Valley. Some were so frightened that they peed their pants, and some even cried. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­ Where is this? What monsters are these? They¡¯re really too terrifying. Wuwuwu¡­ I want to return to the Medicine God Valley. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Xiao, you have to protect us.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Although Xiao Muhe had a Martial Monarch Realm cultivation level, his strength was far inferior to those old fellows. Even those old fellows could barely protect themselves, let alone him. He did not have the ability to protect those alchemists in the Medicine God Valley who did not have much combat strength at all. It was already good enough that he could protect himself. Just as everyone was getting more and more afraid of the magma monsters, they realized that someone was becoming better the more they fought. Those magma monsters were like cutting vegetables to her. Does she have to be so exaggerated?